ã€ŠReborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturerã€‹


 CH 1

    Chapter 1 - The Anbu Torture Division''s Newcomer

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    With a long breathing sound, the blond boy lying on the bed silently accepted this cruel reality.

    ¡°I crossed over?!¡±

    The blond boy felt the memory that emerged in his mind, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and his pupils flashed with horror.

    The memory was emerging fast¡­

    This was the Konohagakure in Naruto World, and the timeline was Year 36 of the Konoha Calendar.

    The owner of this body was named Yamanaka Aoba, a member of the Konoha Yamanaka clan.

    He was born in Year 23 and was currently 14 years old¡­

    Bang! Bang!

    Before he could read all of these body memories carefully, the room door was knocked hard, interrupting his thoughts.

    Creak!

    Along with the sound of the wooden door opening, a masked ninja walked in.

    ¡°Aoba, Captain Eaton is calling you!¡±

    The voice of this Anbu ninja was slightly hoarse like a robot without emotion.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Aoba nodded hurriedly and immediately got up from the wooden bed. He walked out and followed the Anbu ninja.

    It seems¡­

    This will become his life from now on!

    Must adopt as soon as possible!

    Aoba quickly read the memory in his mind as he walked along.

    His predecessor had very poor physical fitness and was always sick since he was a child.

    He was obviously a ninja.

    But,

    He was slow!

    He has weak strength!

    And has weak endurance!

    In such a situation, there was no way for him to perform tasks with others.

    The Yamanaka clan was an old family in Konohagakure.

    And will not allow idlers to appear.

    After they discussed the problem with the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    He decided to send Aoba to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    This solved the problem of his weak physical fitness and unable to make a contribution.

    There was no need for him to run around to perform tasks, and he only needed to stay in the Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force, read the memory of the interrogated person when required. His work was a complete information acquisition.

    And.

    The interrogated persons were all in restraint, and their spirits were in a state of relaxation after being severely tortured.

    Extracting the memories of these people generally does not produce too much backlash.

    You only need to control your mental strength and don¡¯t overdo it!

    But¡­

    No one thought of it.

    Just three days ago.

    His predecessor, after reading the memory of a Suna spy.

    Excessive consume his mental power, and his body cannot bear such a load causing an Arrhythmia.

    And suddenly died of a Heart Attack.

    This has ushered in the arrival of the new body owner!

    ¡°I roughly understand what¡¯s going on. It seems that reading memory is also a dangerous thing. If you are not careful, you may lose your life!¡±

    Aoba secretly thought in his heart that he had accepted his new identity and began to think about how to survive in this world.

    He has watched the anime ¡°Naruto¡± and knows that this was a cruel ninja world.

    Now he was no different from a sickly person. If a war breaks out, he may die immediately after being punched.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s safe in the torture division¡­

    Aoba thought about it and followed the Anbu Ninja in front of him to the torture division located in Konoha underground prison.

    The torture division was extremely dark, and only the faint candlelight reflected the blood-stained torture equipment.

    As soon as Aoba walked in, he smelled a very pungent smell, which is a little unacceptable for him born in a peaceful era.

    ¡°Aoba, you are here.¡±

    At this time, a deep voice echoed.

    This person¡¯s voice instantly awakened Aoba¡¯s full vigilance, and his attention was raised to the extreme. He no longer paid attention to the environment¡¯s smell.

    Aoba immediately looked for the owner¡¯s voice.

    The speaker was a robust man in a black trench coat.

    The dark style of dressing makes him almost blend in with the darkness.

    The man wore a standard Konoha ninja forehead protector on his head. His face was firm, and his expression was calm, giving people a very reliable feeling.

    Aoba had seen this man from memory.

    He was the captain of the Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force, Morino Eaton!

    ¡°Captain Eaton.¡±

    Aoba hurriedly stood upright and saluted at Morino Eaton, but he was secretly worried.

    He learned from the memory of his predecessor. That actually, the Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force was not as simple as it seems on the surface.

    Those willing to give information during the interrogation and will not come to the torture stage.

    Anyone who can be brought into the torture division to be tortured has basically not soft bones, and almost all come with the determination to die.

    Even when they were tortured, if the torturer were not careful, they would find a chance to commit suicide and directly end their lives!

    Because now was the era of war.

    Human life was like grass.

    All the ninjas who stepped on the battlefield had the consciousness of dying on the battlefield.

    If you want to take something out of these people¡¯s mouths, in addition to Morino Eaton¡¯s horrible torture method, you have to use the mind-reading secret technique of the Yamanaka clan to read their memory.

    But, based on his predecessor¡¯s experience of reading the memory.

    Aoba understands one thing.

    Even if the other party was tortured and lost their spirit, they were still determined!

    If you want to successfully read the memory, you still have to pay some price. It was almost impossible to retreat without paying.

    The predecessor could not withstand the large consumption caused, and his body was fragile, so he died suddenly!

    Although his predecessor was told how much mental power to use before he came to the torture department.

    But things were not like that at all.

    Reading the memory itself was not so smooth. Plus, the expectation from Captain Morino Eaton¡¯s stern face directly put him on that point.

    If he failed to read the memory, there was no way to end it.

    Not to mention¡­

    The people who needed him to read their memory were basically people who said nothing after being tortured many times.

    ¡°Aoba, I should have given you a few more days of rest, but this time something happened!¡±

    Eaton¡¯s tone was very serious, and the expression on that unsmiling face was very solemn.

    ¡°An Anbu found a Kumo spy planted in Konoha!¡±

    ¡°They stared at him for half a year!¡±

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    ¡°Just yesterday!¡±

    ¡°They caught him passing intelligence to Kumogakure!¡±

    ¡°But when the Anbu was arresting, he committed suicide by taking poison decisively!¡±

    ¡°The medical team failed to rescue him, and eventually, the spy died!¡±

    Eaton patiently explained what happened to Aoba. At this point, after he finished speaking, his face became serious.

    ¡°Your mission is¡­¡±

    ¡°Read the memory of this dead Kumo spy!¡±

    ¡°But this time, the situation is a bit special!¡±

    ¡°According to the Medical team judgment during the rescue process!¡±

    ¡°The Kumo Spy poison taken has the effect of destroying nerves!¡±

    ¡°His memory before his death¡­¡±

    ¡°It was very likely that it has become very messy!¡±

    ¡°You need to read useful information about the village in these chaotic memories!¡±

    Good fellow!

    Aoba was really speechless!

    Was this really a task for a newcomer who had just arrived in the torture department?

    I¡¯m going to read the memory of a mentally deranged dead person who took poison in committing suicide¡­

    Just my physical fitness¡­

    How can I bear it!

    I just crossed!

    Were you going to send me away again?

    Aoba¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he instinctively resisted, but he knew his identity.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it works or not!

    He has no choice at all!

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba took a deep breath and answered. His face became heavy.

    Their¡¯s no other way.

    He could only bite the bullet!

    Maybe there will be some turnaround!

    ¡°He is inside.¡±

    Eaton saw Aoba accept the task, and his face lightened a bit. He then bit the thumb of his right hand and let the blood tan across the palm of his left hand.

    Then he quickly forms a hand seal with both hands.

    A wave of chakras surged.

    Snapped!

    Eaton patted his left hand on the floor of the torture department.

    ¡°Kuchiyose, G¨­mon Heya!¡± (Summoning: Torture Chamber)

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by a vibration. A black iron fence-like prison appeared in front of Aoba.

    In prison lies the dead body of the person Aoba will go to read the memory.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Eaton opened the door of the torture chamber and signaled Aoba to enter.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aoba replied because there was no way out.

    While walking towards the torture chamber, Aoba was thinking quickly about how the Yamanaka clan¡¯s mind-reading secret technique was used¡­

    He walked into the prison-like torture chamber. And his gaze fell on the body that was already dead cold.

    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±

    Aoba swallowed involuntarily. This was the first time he saw a corpse.

    He forcibly endured the tremor in his body and acted as normal as possible.

    Slowly began to control the chakra in his body.

    Then he reached out his right hand and touched the spy¡¯s head and performed the mind-reading techniques.

    ¡°Ding Dong!¡±

    Suddenly.

    A clear electronic notice sounded in Aoba¡¯s mind.

    ¡°The mind-reading system is loading¡­¡±

    This sudden electronic sound made him stunned for a moment, and the movements of his hands became stagnant.

    System?

    I actually have a system!

    Aoba¡¯s eyes flashed with horror, and then he quickly suppressed his excitement.

    It¡¯s not the time to be happy yet!

    Pass through the immediate crisis first.

    Then go back and slowly study how to use the system on the body.

    Thought of this.

    Aoba refocused his attention on the dead spy in front of him.

    The mind-reading technique of the Yamanaka clan can read the living and dead people¡¯s memory.

    The downside was.

    It¡¯s just harder to read the memory of the dead!

    Suddenly, Aoba¡¯s right hand was placed on the spy¡¯s head.

    Hum!

    In an instant.

    Aoba felt his body tremble slightly.

    Before he could use his chakra and mental power, scenes of memory fragments flashed through his mind like watching a movie.

    So easy?

    Aoba stopped and stood still. He was taken aback for a moment because he hadn¡¯t performed the secret technique of the Yamanaka clan and had already succeeded in reading the spy memory¡­

    ¡°Ding! Successfully read the memory for the first time! Obtained, Sage Body!¡±

 CH 2

    Chapter 2 - Kumogakure''s Spy

    After Aoba heard the system prompt, he immediately felt a warm current surging around his body.

    At this moment.

    Every inch of his body was gleaming with brand new vitality.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Aoba took a deep breath, then let it out slowly, concealing his excitement as much as possible.

    As a transmigratory who has watched ¡°Naruto¡± anime, he knows how domineering the Sage body was.

    Vigorous vitality!

    Super resilience!

    Physical strength beyond ordinary people!

    Chakra comparable to a Bijuu!

    These are the characteristics of the Sage Body. The representative figures were Senju Hashirama and Uzumaki Naruto.

    But¡­

    Aoba understands that the Sage Body has to go through arduous practice before it can bloom with brilliance.

    But he was already very satisfied with the current benefits.

    The mind-reading system changed his frail body to a Sage Body, causing a qualitative change in his physical talent.

    As for what he would develop into in the future, it depends on his own training results!

    ¡°Aoba, what happened?¡±

    Eaton¡¯s questioning voice sounded. He saw that Aoba only touched the spy¡¯s head, and his body trembled and stopped. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious.

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Aoba shook his head and quickly pulled his thoughts back from his fantasy. He then quickly assumed a weak posture and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±

    ¡°Why are you already tired before even starting?¡±

    Eaton frowned slightly and couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether Aoba was qualified for the job.

    ¡°I will start now!¡±

    Aoba slowly closed his eyes and mobilized the chakra on his body, but only mobilized and didn¡¯t really perform the mind-reading technique.

    He already got this man¡¯s memory that the mind-reading system gave to him!

    There was no need to reread it again.

    The reason why he did this was just to be cautious, and he was just giving Eaton a show.

    This time.

    There was no response from the system. So Aoba realized the memory reading could not be triggered repeatedly!

    Aoba just poses motionless for half an hour, making his arms almost numb.

    ¡°I have read it.¡±

    Aoba exhaled heavily and retracted his hand, then he opened his eyes with a hint of relief in his tone.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Eaton¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba turned around slowly and looked at Eaton, trying to show an exhausted appearance.

    ¡°This person¡¯s real name is Furai, a Kumogakure Chunin. Two years ago, following the chaotic situation of the Second Ninja World War, he sneaked into the village and passed our village information to Kumogakure.¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°What kind of information?¡±

    Eaton narrowed his eyes slightly and flashed with cold light. He was surprised that Aoba could read his memory quickly, but he was even more concerned about Furai¡¯s affair.

    ¡°According to the memory, 90% of the information that Furai passed to Kumogakure was about the Hyuga clan Byakugan. The remaining 10% were about the internal structure and weak points of Konoha defense.¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°Byakugan.¡±

    Eaton thought for a while, then nodded and said, ¡°Is there any other information?¡±

    ¡°Only these.¡± Aoba replied.

    ¡°Aoba, you have done well. Reading this person¡¯s memory was very tiring, so go back and rest!¡± Eaton¡¯s tone became much softer.

    He was a torturer and could also be regarded as a workaholic.

    He especially doesn¡¯t like incompetent subordinates.

    Aoba¡¯s performance just now had gotten his approval.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aoba didn¡¯t say much and just saluted Eaton, then turned around to leave the torture department and walked back toward the Anbu dormitory.

    If he guessed correctly.

    The spy whose memory he read just now should be the root cause of Kumogakure kidnapping plan for Hinata.

    According to the info he knew in the ¡°Naruto¡± anime, Kumogakure has always coveted the Hyuga clan¡¯s eye and even wanted to get them by abducting Hinata.

    These inferences were based on the fact that he opened his heavenly eyes and knew the plot behind him before making inverse deductions.

    But just relying on the available evidence was not enough to make such a judgment.

    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t tell Eaton much.

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division was not a simple place. It might endanger Aoba if he spoke more.

    Unless it was extremely important. Otherwise, Aoba would only tell what memories he saw.

    No need to say your own opinion! As for what these memories represent¡­

    That¡¯s what Konoha¡¯s senior consultant duty to think about, and it has nothing to do with an insignificant ninja of Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force!

    ¡­

    Aoba followed the route he had walked earlier and returned to the small room that belonged to him.

    After going in, he hurriedly closes the door!

    ¡°Hoo~¡±

    Aoba took a heavy breath, looked down at his hands, and clenched his fists.

    ¡°This feeling¡­¡±

    ¡°So comfortable!¡±

    ¡°Is this the Sage Body!¡±

    Aoba can clearly feel the vigorous vitality in his body. This was the feeling he didn¡¯t have when he first crossed over.

    When he first crossed over, he felt very weak, and just walking a little, he felt sick.

    Now he was very energetic as if he had inexhaustible strength, and the feeling of being in full control of his body was excellent. Overall, both his mental power and chakra have become vigorous.

    ¡°The Sage Body is not like the Rinnegan. It can directly enhance my body strength and also improvement of my body talent. After I tap the potential of the Sage body, I am afraid that there will be a steady stream of chakras in my body!¡±

    Aoba understands that tapping the Sage Body potential cannot be done overnight, and it requires constant exercise.

    Asura, who inherited the Sage body, was not Indra¡¯s opponent in the early stage. But after a lot of training, he finally gained a foothold.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba was full of expectations for the future.

    No matter what, his physical talent has already changed. Even if he doesn¡¯t gain other abilities just relying on the Sage Body, he can slowly gain a foothold in the Ninja World.

    ¡°Correct!¡±

    ¡°I rushed too much just now!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t looked at the predecessor memory seriously yet!¡±

    ¡°Where in the timeline is it now?¡±

    Aoba sat on the wooden bed, pressed his temples with his thumbs, and began to look at his own memories.

    In an instant.

    Scene after scene emerged.

    His feeling right now was like watching a movie. All his predecessor had experienced quickly flashed back to his brain.

 CH 3

    Chapter 3 - Wretched Development, Never Waver!

    ¡°Hai~¡±

    Aoba sighed heavily and slowly opened his eyes.

    After reviewing all of the memories, he combined them with the memories he had read on Furai.

    ¡°It is the 36th year of Konoha Calendar, and the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was in power. The Second Ninja War has just ended, so the third Ninja War has not yet begun, and it is in a short period of peace.¡±

    ¡°However, this is only superficial peace. Undercurrents are surging between the various villages. There are spies from other villages in Konoha, and naturally, there are Konoha spies in other villages. During the war, everywhere is dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Although I got the Sage Body, it only changed his physical weakness. Without long and arduous training, I couldn¡¯t exert the Sage Body¡¯s true power at all. But he currently can¡¯t reveal any abnormality!¡±

    ¡°People who know me that as long as there are no changes in my body, I will not be sent to the battlefield because of my health. This Anbu¡¯s torture division is a very safe place instead!¡±

    Aoba carefully sorted out the timeline and the current environmental background in his memory.

    Ninja World was a very cruel world.

    It was far from being as passionate and idealistic as it seems in anime.

    A ninja would be sacrificed for the mission at any time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the victim at that time, and I also have the mind-reading system, so I have to plan carefully!¡±

    Aoba moved his thoughts to the system. When he crossed over, he thought about whether he would get a system. He also looked forward to it for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect it to really come.

    ¡°I can read Furai¡¯s memory, which the system read for me. But earlier, I can infer that the mind-reading system can only read the memory of the same person once!¡±

    ¡°The biggest problem now is¡­¡±

    ¡°The Safe body I got just now was because I read the memory for the first time. So next time I read the memory, will there be another reward?¡±

    ¡°I know you haven¡¯t rested enough yet, but this person is an ordinary person, not a ninja, and shouldn¡¯t be too tortured much!¡±

    ¡°I want to know what he has experienced during his time in Konoha!¡±

    ¡°Is he lying or someone using him secretly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it all to you!¡±

    After Eaton finished speaking, he patted Aoba on the shoulder again to show that he had handed the burden to him.

    Aoba hurriedly grinned his teeth, showing a painful expression.

    The change in his physical fitness must not be easily exposed. He wanted to stay in the torture division because it was the safest place.

    ¡°Ah, sorry!¡±

    Eaton saw Aoba¡¯s appearance and suddenly realized that his hand seemed to hit too heavy, so he should pay attention to it in the future.

    Hais¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help sighing inwardly.

    This kid was actually quite nice. It¡¯s just his body was too fragile!

    ¡°Captain Eaton, I¡¯ll see what I can do!¡±

    Aoba cautiously rubbed his shoulders, showing a painful posture, and walked to the bound person.

    He raised his right hand and began to mobilize his chakra while showing the appearance of using the secret arts of the Yamanaka clan.

    Hum!

 CH 4

When Aoba had read this person¡¯s memory, everything was clear.

 CH 5

    Aoba glanced over at the memory he had read from Eaton.

    ¡°This can be regarded as his father¡¯s inheritance!¡±

    Aoba can not only see the past and the present from Morino Eaton¡¯s memory but also knows the future from the perspective of the transmigrator.

    Soon, Morino Ibiki will become the Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force captain, also known as the best torture expert in Konohagakure.

    ¡­

    After browsing Morino Eaton¡¯s memories, Aoba shook his head, trying to get those images out of his mind.

    But¡­

    It was impossible to forget these memories.

    This kind of feeling was like a movie I had seen. It can be clearly distinguished that these pictures belong to other people¡¯s stories, but they were also deeply rooted in Aoba¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I read more memories is good or bad for me¡­¡±

 CH 6

    ¡°Aoba, what did you get?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­this¡­not even close¡­¡± Aoba shook his head and pursed his lips. He then said, ¡°Kuri¡¯s situation is a bit complicated.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aoba¡¯s words confused Eaton.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start from the beginning¡­¡±

    Aoba took a deep breath. Ever since he saw the memory, he has been thinking about how to express it accurately for a while.

    ¡°Kuri is not from Konoha, let alone the Country of Fire!¡±

    ¡°He is from Iwagakure of the Country of Earth.!¡±

    ¡°Before the Second Ninja World War broke out, He was trained in the Iwa¡¯s Anbu division and officially became a spy.¡±

    Aoba began to introduce Kuri¡¯s background. He deliberately slowed down his speech to express himself more clearly.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Eaton was taken aback and stared at Aoba. He said, ¡°Are you sure you are right? Isn¡¯t he Kirigakure¡¯s eyeliner? Why is he now related to Iwagakure?¡±

    ¡°Captain Eaton, I¡¯m not wrong. You will understand after listening to me.¡±

    Aoba shook his head, even he thought this kind of thing was outrageous, but there was no way to clarify it in a few words.

    ¡°Continue.¡± Eaton nodded.

    ¡°After training in Iwa, when the Second Ninja World War broke out, Kuri infiltrated Konoha as an orphan and smoothly entered our Village Ninja School. He then successfully become Iwa¡¯s spy planted inside the Konoha.¡±

    ¡°During the Second Ninja World War, Kuri kept sending information to Iwagakure and hid it very well.¡±

    ¡°According to the information I got in his memory, his purpose of doing this is to cause a war between Kirigakure and Konohagakure, and with the Kirigakure¡¯s help in reducing Konohakgakure¡¯s fighting power, then Iwagakure who sit back become the Fisherman!¡±

    Aoba explained the memory he had read sentence after sentence. He did not even see this kind of complicated relationship in Eaton¡¯s memory.

    In his cognition, the one who could fight against this one was only the multi-spy Kabuto.

    Kuri¡¯s level was still incomparable to Kabuto!

    This event could happen because of coincidence.

    The people in Kirigakure happened to catch the spy who Iwagakure had inserted in when they bought eyeliner.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Eaton was also stunned for a few seconds after hearing Aoba¡¯s explanation.

    When he listened and understood it all, it was not that complicated. It¡¯s just very strange.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°What we caught was a Kiri eyeliner ninja that Iwa inserted?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡±

    Eaton laughed after he finished speaking. He thought that as the captain of the torture division, he had seen everything.

    ¡°I have been looking for you for the past few days, and your spirit hasn¡¯t slowed down. You can take a few days off for you to relax.¡± Eaton¡¯s serious cheeks have softened a lot, and he has recognized Aoba as his subordinate.

    ¡°No, no, no, Captain Eaton, I¡¯m not tired!¡± Aoba shook his head again and again. What a joke, what he wanted was to read more memories, so he suddenly said with a serious face, ¡°I want to contribute all my power to the village.!¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    After seeing Aoba¡¯s almost instinctive reaction, Eaton¡¯s eyes burst with appreciation. He most likes this kind of subordinates who were hardworking and willing to work overtime without shouting tired.

    ¡°Aoba!¡±

    ¡°Although you came to the torture division not long ago.¡±

    ¡°But you already have the spirit of the torture division!¡±

    ¡°I am very optimistic about you!¡±

    Eaton patted Aoba again on the shoulder, this time, he deliberately reduced his strength, showing his appreciation for his subordinates.

 CH 7

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba crossed the intersection and came to the Ichiraku Ramen shop.

    But he couldn¡¯t think of the identity of the voice at all.

    Obviously, this was from his predecessor¡¯s memory and not someone he had known since he came.

    Just when Aoba was puzzled.

    The curtain of Ramen Ichiraku was opened.

    Two young ninjas wearing Konoha ninja forehead protectors walked in quickly.

    Walking in front was a young ninja with yellow hair with a sunny smile on his face.

    Behind the yellow-haired boy was a red-haired girl with a ponytail.

    The hair colors of these two people were very bright, which immediately attracted the attention of other customers, including Aoba.

    ¡°Aoba!¡±

    When the yellow-haired boy scanned the shop, his azure-blue pupils focused on Aoba¡¯s body, and a surprised expression appeared on his face.

 CH 8

    Chapter 8 - It Turns Out... Love for Ramen can be Inherited!

    Aoba looked deeply at the yellow-haired boy.

    He knows this person. It was not the kind of recognition because of his predecessor¡¯s memory.

    He knew them even before crossing into the ninja world.

    He was the future Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato!

    The red-haired ponytail girl who followed behind Minato was Uzumaki Kushina.

    These two people were about the same age as Aoba, about 14 or 15 years old.

    ¡°Minato.¡±

    Aoba nodded at Minato. When Minato called him, he knew that Minato and his predecessor knew each other.

    He never thought of it. He just came out of the torture division to eat a bowl of ramen.

    He hasn¡¯t eaten yet. He saw the parents of the original protagonist Uzumaki Naruto.

    Now, these two people just seemed to like each other. They were at a relatively early stage of love and had not officially confirmed their relationship to become lovers.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. It must be three or four years!¡±

    Minato walked directly towards Aoba and sat down on the chair beside him. Judging from his action and tone, he was obviously familiar with Aoba.

    Kushina followed behind Minato, with doubts gleaming in her eyes. Because she didn¡¯t know Aoba.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other since you dropped out of school.¡±

    Minato stared and looked at Aoba carefully in front of him with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I heard Inoichi said that you went to join Anbu. How did it feel over there?¡±

    Minato chatted with Aoba like an old friend.

    Such a scene.

    If you were hungry, it could instantly bring a great sense of happiness!

    It didn¡¯t take long for the three to finish the ramen on the table.

    After eating, their body felt better.

    ¡°Aoba, life in Anbu is very boring. I don¡¯t think you have any problems with your body now. If you want to return to the normal ninja team, I can help you.¡± Minato said sincerely, he still cares about this good friend of his from Ninja School.

    ¡°No need, I like being Anbu very much.¡± Aoba simply refused.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Minato took a deep look at Aoba. They hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, and it was hard for them to say anything when they met again.

    ¡°The work of an Anbu suits me very well.¡±

    Aoba hurriedly added one more sentence.

    He was terrified of what Minato would suggest on a whim.

    You know.

    Minato was the future Fourth Hokage!

    Although he was not old right now, who knows how much weight his word was.

    If he really was transferred.

    How could he read memory with peace of mind!

    He doesn¡¯t want to go to different places other than the torture division.

 CH 9

    Chapter 9 - For the Sake of the Village, Someone Must Always Move Forward!

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Minato nodded and did not force it. He added, ¡°If you get bored in the Anbu, just tell me anytime, and I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Aoba nodded, pursing his lips and smiling slightly.

    Minato¡¯s words made him feel the warmth of the ninja world.

    He has been working in the torture division since he passed through.

    Whether it¡¯s the environment or reading memory, they were all biased towards the dark side. And he was entangled with these negative emotions all day long.

    Even the most strong-minded person would be subtly affected.

    Aoba was not an exception!

    It¡¯s like, people who originally had positive personalities will gradually change in a negative environment.

    The appearance of Minato seemed to bring a ray of light to Aoba and made him realize.

    Ninja World has not only a dark side but also has a bright side.

    ¡°Why are you being so polite to me?¡± Minato said with a smile.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time after all.¡± Aoba also laughed. He gradually accepted Minato¡¯s friendship and recognized him in his heart.

    ¡°Where do you live now? I will often visit you in the future.¡± Minato asked.

    ¡°I live in the Anbu¡¯s dormitory.¡±

    ¡°Aoba, you¡­¡± Minato did not expect Aoba to take the initiative to pay the bill.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to come out, so let me pay.¡±

    Aoba put the remaining coins into the small black bag, turned around, and left.

    Just as he passed Minato, he paused for a while.

    ¡°Minato, you have a good vision, and your girlfriend is very beautiful.¡±

    Aoba lowered his voice slightly so that only Minato and Kushina could hear it.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    When Kushina suddenly heard such words and her cheeks blushed.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Minato proudly said.

    After that, Aoba immediately left Ramen Ichiraku noodle shop directly, leaving the two of them and gradually blending into the dark night.

    ¡­

    Ramen Ichiraku noodle shop.

    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±

    Aoba thought secretly in his heart. He did not hate Eaton for this but very much agreed with Eaton¡¯s approach.

    As the torture division captain, he must ensure that there were no problems in his torture division.

    Aoba has seen these images from Eaton¡¯s memory.

    Everyone in the torture division had to undergo multiple screenings, and Aoba was not afraid of being investigated.

    The more you check, the more he can prove that he has no problems.

    This would make it safer for him to stay in the torture division.

    But, a special thought came up in Aoba¡¯s heart.

    The memory that he read and the system¡­

    Would they be seen when they read his memory?

 CH 10

    Chapter 10 - Absolutely Loyal Person!

    Aoba stayed in the Anbu dormitory and never went anywhere in the next few days.

    That kind of being watched feeling never appeared again.

    If Aoba was not sure it was real, I¡¯m afraid he would mistake it as an illusion of his own.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when there will be more tasks!¡±

    Aoba has been on standby these days, dying in idleness, just waiting for time to pass.

    This reminded him of certain occupations in his previous life that he needed to stick to.

    When there was no task, I would be a little more leisurely.

    But when something happens, I get very busy, even spinning around.

    Aoba feels this way now.

    How come there was not even a person to be interrogated¡­

    tap tap tap!

    Just when Aoba was slandering in his heart, there was a slight sound of footsteps outside the dormitory.

    Tap tap tap!

    The sound of footsteps stopped outside Aoba¡¯s door and then turned into a knock on the door.

    Creak!

    The wooden door open and an Anbu ninja wearing a mask stood in front of Aoba.

    ¡°Captain Eaton called you!¡±

    After the Anbu said such a word in a deep voice, his body flashed and disappeared.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Aoba silently responded with a blank expression, but he was happy in his heart.

    ¡°I like your attitude very much, so I won¡¯t talk too much nonsense and tell you about this mission.¡±

    Eaton took a deep look at Aoba.

    During this time, he carefully investigated Aoba¡¯s background and past.

    He was a ninja from the Yamanaka clan. Born in Konoha Village and have never been out of the Village.

    Eaton seemed to see the change in Aoba¡¯s mood. As the veteran in the torture division, he explained it to Aoba.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Aoba nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. The spy had to be inserted while he was young, and if he was older, he would not be able to get in.

    Aoba came to the first child, squatted down, raised his right hand, and gently stroked the latter¡¯s forehead.

    Hum!

    Aoba¡¯s body trembled slightly.

    Then the child¡¯s memories came to his mind.

    ¡°Ding Dong! Successfully read the memory! Obtained, Chakra increased!¡±

    Aoba immediately felt that there were more Chakras that he could use.

    This was different from an increase in potential.

    What increased was his current power.

    So that¡¯s it.

    Aoba now knew it in his heart.

    When extracting the memory of an obviously weak person.

    He won¡¯t get ninjutsu.

    It would only be a strength improvement, such as an increase in Chakra.

    Aoba immediately mobilized the Chakra on his body and clearly felt that it was easier to use.

    He began to explore the emotions hidden deep in the child¡¯s heart.

 CH 11

    This was the first time Aoba has used the secret technique to probe the emotions of others.

    Aoba walked towards the next child, raised his hand, and stroked the child¡¯s forehead.

    Hum!

    Aoba¡¯s body trembled slightly.

    ¡°Ding Dong! Successfully read the memory! Obtained, Mental Power Increased!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s mind resounded with familiar electronic sounds.

    But, this time, the increase was different from just now, and it became mental power.

    It also does not have any ninjutsu improvement.

    At the same time, a stream of memories flashed through his mind like a movie.

    Perseverance.

    Bravery.

    Decisive.

    Cautiousness.

    This child¡¯s emotions presented were stronger than those of the previous child.

    This completely exceeded Aoba¡¯s expectations.

    He thought that the last child was doing very well, but he still fears belonging to his age group compared with this child.

    This kid was absolutely fearless.

    ¡°Is there really such a person?¡±

    Aoba took a deep breath. He had never thought that such a small child would have such a great mindset.

    In his opinion.

    If facing the same problem.

    The first child and the third child may sacrifice themselves when they cannot resolve it.

    But the second child may turn the danger into a breeze and continue to complete the task.

    Or¡­

    With such a cautious character as the second child, there would be no problem at all.

    ¡­

    After thinking for a while, Aoba raised his hand, said nothing and

    walked directly towards the fourth child.

    ¡°Is he not loyal enough?¡±

    Eaton looked at Aoba¡¯s behavior and suddenly became curious, so he asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Aoba stopped and shook his head, staring at Eaton.

    ¡°Captain Eaton.¡±

    ¡°I was sloppy just now.¡±

    ¡°I take back my word that the first two are suitable.¡±

    ¡°I will check all these 23 children after that¡­¡±

 CH 12

Chapter 12 - The Team Leader of the Analysis Division!Eaton¡¯s eyes were fixed on Aoba, and his face was smiling, as if he was watching students hand in their homework.

 CH 13

Chapter 13 - Full of Routines!After Eaton finished speaking, he stared at Aoba with scorching eyes, and there was a strong expectation in his eyes.

 CH 14

    Chapter 14 - Be Cautious!

    ¡°You are welcome!¡±

    Eaton had already prepared a lesson and wanted to educate this newcomer who looked triumphant.

    But¡­

    He didn¡¯t even think of it. Not only was this newcomer not floating, but he had a very clear understanding of himself.

    That¡¯s right!

    Aoba was not qualified to be a team leader!

    There were 11 people in the sensory ninja in the Analysis Division. Any of the 10 people ranked before Aoba was more qualified to be the team leader than Aoba!

    Although Aoba succeeded in finding 6 people who met the standard to be a spy from 23 children, this was a basic exercise among the sensory ninjas in the Analysis Division.

    Any sensory ninja that could do such a thing does not mean they were qualified enough!

    Besides, Yamanaka Yuta has no intention to ??retire at all!

    ¡°There is nothing else to do here. You have explored 23 children in a row, so I think you are exhausted. I will give you three days off. For these three days, you can think carefully about whether you want to be the team leader or not.¡± Eaton said in a deep voice.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take three days at all. I can answer you now. I just want to be a subordinate with peace of mind!¡± Aoba replied without hesitation and added, ¡°Captain Eaton, I don¡¯t need a holiday. I¡¯m on standby at any time, waiting to be assing a task!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Eaton made a regretful look on the surface, but he began to truly appreciate Aoba in his heart.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, I¡¯m going back first.¡± Aoba saluted to Eaton, then turned around and left this small black room.

    Eaton looked deeply at Aoba¡¯s back, not knowing why there was a certain feeling in his heart that he felt that this young man was exceptional.

    But¡­

    He couldn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    These three days, Aoba was not as idle as it seems on the surface.

    He looked at Eaton¡¯s memories repeatedly in his mind, not knowing how many times.

    He carefully understands the nearly 30 years of torture experience of the torture expert.

    For him, these memories were his biggest golden finger.

    This was the power of intelligence.

    ¡­

    The fourth day.

    According to the normal agreement, Eaton should send someone to look for him to perform the task. But, this day was no different from the previous few days.

    Nothing happened.

    He was like a forgotten existence silently guarding the Anbu dormitory.

    The fifth day.

    Still the same.

    Sixth day.

    No one still came.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, you are really cruel!¡±

    Aoba was sitting on the bed, his mouth curled up with a wry smile. Even someone like him who had memories to read felt that the waiting was too boring.

    If you change it to someone else.

 CH 15

Chapter 15 - Up to 3 Years!Creak¡­

 CH 16

Chapter 16 - Yamanaka Yuta!This person¡¯s voice was slightly old.

 CH 17

Chapter 17 - Didn''t Last for 3 MinutesYamanaka Yuta looked at Aoba in a daze, not knowing what to say.

 CH 18

Chapter 18 - It''s Getting Better!¡°I don¡¯t want to watch anymore!¡±

 CH 19

¡°Alright!¡±

 CH 20

Chapter 20 - The Only Truth!Aoba had a simple meal at Anbu¡¯s canteen before returning to the morgue.

 CH 21

Chapter 21 - Strive for Eighty Years in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Career!Time ticked by.

 CH 22

Chapter 22 - Not Curious!¡°Eighty years¡±

 CH 23

Chapter 23 - Memories can''t Lie!¡°¡­¡±

 CH 24

Chapter 24 - The Truth of the Matter!After Aoba finished reading this person¡¯s memories, it could be said that this middle-aged man had no secrets to speak of in front of him.

 CH 25

Chapter 25 - Shimura DanzoAoba had never thought of this.

 CH 26

Chapter 26 - I Refuse to HelpWhen Aoba found out that the prisoners in Konohagakure¡¯s prison had all died, he was shocked.

 CH 27

Chapter 27 - There are Some Days Every MonthAoba¡¯s answer.

 CH 28

    Chapter 28 - Is it that Time of the Day

    ¡°My body is relatively weak, and I have a few days every month that I feel quite uncomfortable¡­¡±

    Aoba braced himself and said this.

    In order to not participate in these missions that might cause him danger, it can be said that¡­

    He was being shameless!

    ¡°You have this kind of body problem.¡±

    The corners of Yuta¡¯s mouth kept twitching. If he hadn¡¯t heard it with his own ears, he would never believe that such words came from the mouth of a young man.

    What was he?

    A female ninja?

    But¡­

    Even Anbu¡¯s female ninja could overcome this when faced with difficulties!

    This¡­

    Yuta was speechless.

    He didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings at this time.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba immediately nodded. He realized that Yuta might have accepted this setting, so he quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s quite hard these few days!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yuta¡¯s face was full of black lines. He could no longer look straight at Aoba.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±

    A moment later.

    To ease the awkward atmosphere, Yuta cleared his throat.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Aoba!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Another day.

    Early in the morning.

    Just as Aoba arrived at the small compartment.

    An old man was already sitting inside.

    The old man suddenly looked at Aoba with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Is it that time of the day?¡±

 CH 29

This meaningful word clearly entered Aoba¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You know about this case?¡±

    The look in Yuta¡¯s eyes became doubtful. He heard a trace of a different feeling from Aoba¡¯s words.

 CH 30

After hearing Aoba¡¯s words, Yuta stared at Aoba for a full three seconds.

 CH 31

Chapter 31 - Life is Like a Play, it all Depends on Acting!Those young ninjas with flamboyant personalities, with a person like that, he could instantly see through their depths.

 CH 32

Chapter 32 - The Remnants of Old Era!¡°Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained, Katon, Kary¨±dan(Fire Release: Fire Dragon Bullet)!¡±

 CH 33

Chapter 33 - Aoba''s Brainstorming!¡°You guys¡­¡±

 CH 34

¡°Ah?¡±

 CH 35

Aoba put on a tired posture and walked toward Eaton.

 CH 36

Aoba got up and left Anbu¡¯s dormitory, appearing in the village and bathed with sunlight.

 CH 37

¡°It¡¯s very delicious!¡±

 CH 38

Chapter 38 - God Assists from Teuchi!¡°You seem to be very tired?¡±

 CH 39

Chapter 39 - You are a Real Anbu Ninja!Minato¡¯s tone was solemn, and there was even a hint of order. He needed to get Aoba¡¯s confirmation.

 CH 40

¡°You¡¯re too serious.¡±

 CH 42

Chapter 42 - Sure Enough!¡°That¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

 CH 43

Chapter 43 - This Newbie is too Cruel!¡°?¡±

 CH 44

Chapter 44 - Danzo, I Need an Explanation!¡°Fugaku, are you sure?¡±

 CH 45

Chapter 45 - Danzo is Not Innocent at All!Unknowingly.

 CH 46

Chapter 46 - The Holidays have BegunHalf a day later.

 CH 47

¡°Hi! Minato!¡±

 CH 48

That¡¯s right.

 CH 49

Chapter 49 - Secret MissionAoba felt the suspicious gazes of the people around him.

 CH 50

Chapter 50 - Leave the Disaster of Uchiha Clan on the Wall!Aoba looked at Minato¡¯s back as he walked. He could not help but reveal a smile on his face.

 CH 51

Chapter 51 - I Will Keep the Mother and Child Safe!However¡­

 CH 52

Chapter 52 - I Treat You, You Pay the Bill!Looking at Minato¡¯s nervous appearance, Aoba suddenly wanted to laugh.

 CH 53

Chapter 53 - Anti-Fire, Anti-Theft, Anti-Best Friend!¡°This¡­¡±

 CH 54

Chapter 54 - The Third BodyAfter Aoba walked out of Ramen Ichiraku, he did not go back to the streets to search for people again. Instead, he quickly returned to Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

 CH 55

Chapter 55 - Uchiha SekaiAoba trained for three days in a row.

 CH 56

Chapter 56 - Taichi''s Younger BrotherIn Sekai¡¯s memory, this young man named Keihatsu had disappeared not long ago, and he was the same group of people who had disappeared as the previous Daisuke.

 CH 57

Chapter 57 - Aoba''s Superb Acting Skills!Aoba looked at Takashi and then quickly left, not giving Takashi a chance to see each other.

 CH 58

Chapter 58 - He Stood in the Atmosphere!After sighing, Aoba began to re-read Takashi¡¯s memories.

 CH 59

Chapter 59 - This is Youth!¡°Caution is indeed correct!¡±

 CH 60

Chapter 60 - This is the Last ChanceIn the next few days, Aoba came to Konohagakure¡¯s training place on time every day.

 CH 61

Chapter 61 - Aoba is Hiding his Strength?The expression on Yuta¡¯s face was completely different from when he looked at Aoba in the past, and it felt like he had become a completely different person.

 CH 62

    Chapter 62 - Who Said That the Fire Can Not Burn People?

    ¡°Captain Yuta, I just want to work quietly in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. I don¡¯t want to get involved in any trouble. I have been hiding from you many times.¡±

    Aoba held Yuta¡¯s wrist, his tone low, and his face was full of indifference. His whole body showed a cold feeling.

    ¡°I saw clearly what you did. I didn¡¯t want to participate in it. You shouldn¡¯t come to me again!¡±

    Aoba said.

    The right hand holding Yuta¡¯s wrist suddenly exerted force, directly using the greatest strength he could use.

    Ever since Aoba obtained Sage Body, and he has only exercised himself at best. This was the first time he had fought someone.

    Aoba had only seen fighting scenes in the memories of the ninjas that he had read.

    He was like a little brother who had seen countless movies. He has seen countless postures but has not practiced¡­

    This was his first time.

    In the end, he still had to be a little more cautious.

    Even Aoba himself did not know what level his current strength belonged to.

    Kacha!

    The moment Aoba twisted Yuta¡¯s wrist with all his might, a crisp sound of bones breaking rang out. It was especially crisp in this quiet forest without anyone around.

    ¡°Ahhhhh~!¡±

    Yuta¡¯s eyes bulged, and they were instantly bloodshot. He suddenly cried out in pain. He clearly felt his wrist being crushed, and then a sharp pain that went deep into his bones spread through his nerves.

    Ding ding!

    The Kunai in Yuta¡¯s hand fell to the ground, making a metal collision sound.

    Yuta fell heavily to the ground, and the shock almost broke all of his old bones.

    At the same time, his chest collapsed at speed visible to the naked eye, and the shape of the collapse was like a footprint.

    Obviously, his sternum had already shattered.

    Some of the broken bones had already pierced into his internal organs.

    So heavy!

    So stuffy!

    So painful!

    Yuta lay on the ground, his whole body aching, and he could no longer sense how severe his injuries were.

    Right now, what he felt the most serious was the difficulty of breathing.

    It was as if a thousand-pound boulder was pressing down on his chest, and he could not breathe.

    ¡­

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The steady footsteps came from afar.

    Aoba came over.

    ¡°I am not as great as you are.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t inject you with medicine.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t rewrite your memory.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t throw you into the river to wait for others to study your cause of death.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    When Aoba said this, his voice paused for a moment, and his tone became awe-inspiring.

    ¡°Will evaporated from the world!¡±

    Aoba suddenly widened his eyes, and his pitch-black pupils flashed with a light of killing intent.

    As a cautious person, Aoba refused to sell, or he would not give his opponent any chance!

    Kindness to the enemy was the greatest cruelty to himself!

    After saying this, Aoba raised his hands and made hand seals with a straight face.

    The speed of the hand seals was not fast, and even his movements were a bit rusty. Fortunately, the accuracy was very high, and he did not make any wrong movements.

    ¡°Katon, G¨­kaky¨± no Jutsu (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)!¡±

 CH 63

Chapter 63 - Cut the Grass from the Root!Aoba would not be foolish enough to leave a corpse floating on the river, waiting for Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s Sensory Ninja to search for his memories.

 CH 64

Chapter 64 - It''s Impolite Not To ReciprocateAfter Aoba thought it through, he immediately took out a book and drew a picture of the character¡¯s relationship.

 CH 65

Chapter 65 - Walnut and HazelnutAoba stared at the handwriting on the notebook and was very sure that the writing on it was exactly the same as the one in his memory.

 CH 66

    Chapter 66 - It''s Better to Kill by Mistake than to Let it Go!

    Pa!

    Aoba gently patted Tesaki on the head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    After that, Aoba turned around and left and left a mysterious background for Tesaki.

    ¡°Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained, Doton, K¨­ka Jutsu (Earth Release: Hardening Technique)!¡±

    Accompanied by a crisp electronic prompt, memories once again loaded in Aoba¡¯s mind.

    However, he did not look at them now but quickly left.

    Aoba turned into a dark corridor and instantly tore off his cloak. He took off his gloves and the mask on his face and placed them into a bag.

    He carried the bag and left Anbu. He walked into the small forest and then burned it.

    ¡°Now I can wait patiently.¡±

    Aoba did not return to Anbu¡¯s dormitory. Instead, he walked towards the small forest where Konohagakure provided training to the ninjas. Now, he needed to reappear in the eyes of some people.

    Not long after.

    Aoba came to the venue where he had observed the young father and son training and sat on a familiar bench.

    He had just sat there and saw two green figures running past him, sweating profusely.

    ¡°This is the genius of hard work.¡±

    Aoba couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Recently, he had been able to see Duy and Guy together every day.

    This kind of training that he had seen with his own eyes breaking through the limit was far more shocking than the memories from watching anime.

    He could clearly feel the encouragement and expectations Duy had for his son as a father, and he could also feel the ideals and beliefs in Guy¡¯s heart that had become stronger.

    ¡­

    Konohagakure, Root Base.

    Danzo picked up the scroll.

    He checked if it had not been open, and without hesitation, he opened the scroll and read the word written in Eaton¡¯s handwriting.

    [Danzo-sama,

    Aoba wrote this secret letter.

    In the list of this letter, he wrote in detail all the names of the remnants of the old era that he had obtained from Yuta and Takashi¡¯s memories.

    However, he also added two names inside.

    Kyo.

    Tesaki.

    These two people originally had nothing to do with this matter and had nothing to do with Aoba.

    However, these two people had seen Aoba before.

    Danzo carefully read the scroll and memorized the names on it.

    Then he burned the scroll to ashes.

    Danzo was cautious and decisive. Every time he accepted or sent a secret message, he would destroy it without leaving any evidence.

    ¡°Kyo, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Danzo stared at Kyo, who was half kneeling in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡±

    Kyo still kept her head down and did not raise her head or get up.

    ¡°No wonder I always felt that someone was spying on me and spreading my information. How did you escape the Root curse seal?¡± he asked calmly.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Kyo¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and an ominous premonition emerged in her heart.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Danzo lowered his head and stared at Kyo, his left eye exposed on the outside, emitting strong killing intent.

    ¡°I think you won¡¯t admit it.¡±

    Pfft!

    Just as Danzo finished speaking, a piercing sound rang out.

    Kyo opened her eyes wide and was filled with deep confusion that flickered in the depths of her pupils.

 CH 67

    Chapter 67 - After the Rain, it will be Sunny!

    Just as Danzo received the scroll and made a decision.

    Konoha Military Police Force also welcomed the person who sent the message.

    At this moment.

    Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s Captain, Uchiha Akaru, was reading the recent investigation scroll while analyzing and sorting out the results of the recent inspection of the entire village.

    All of a sudden.

    A figure flashed and appeared.

    It was Tesaki, who had just sent a message from Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    ¡°Tesaki, has there been any progress on Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s side?¡±

    When Akaru saw Tesaki, his eyes lit up.

    Tesaki was the person responsible for Konohagakure Intelligence Division and Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s communication.

    Every time Tesaki appeared.

    Basically, it meant that Konohagakure Intelligence Division had received a piece of information.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tesaki nodded and took out a scroll sealed from his ninja pouch. He handed it to Akaru.

    ¡°This is a secret letter from Captain Eaton,¡± Tesaki said.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Akaru immediately took the scroll. He saw that it was sealed, and the style was the same as the scroll that Eaton had given him in the past.

    He instantly confirmed the scroll¡¯s authenticity; He immediately opened it and looked at the contents of the scroll.

    [Uchiha Akaru-sama,

    During this period of time.

    This secret letter was also written by Aoba. The purpose was to point Konoha Military Police Force, which was formed by the Uchiha clan, to Danzo.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you uphold the justice in your heart or not. But it was better to pretend that nothing had happened and this report would plant a seed in Akaru¡¯s heart.

    According to what Aoba had learned from Eaton and Sekai¡¯s memories, Akaru¡¯s character was bound to argue with Danzo.

    This way, his goal would be achieved.

    Danzo would think that Konoha Military Police Force might be biased towards Tetsu, while Konohagakure Intelligence Division was helping Danzo.

    In this way, Konohagakure Intelligence Division would be safe!

    ¡­

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Akaru nodded with a serious expression. The contents of this secret letter could be said to be very important.

    It directly told them the murderer they were going to investigate.

    However, the identity of the murderer was very tricky.

    ¡°Tesaki, go back. Don¡¯t tell anyone that you have been here, and don¡¯t disturb Captain Eaton.¡±

 CH 68

Chapter 68 - I Want Your Shop...Teuchi said with a smile, seemingly very philosophical.

 CH 69

    Chapter 69 - So You are Aoba!

    ¡°You want me to be the messenger?¡± Teuchi suddenly couldn¡¯t keep up with Aoba¡¯s train of thought.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Aoba shook his head again and tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°It¡¯s not you; it¡¯s your shop. I want your shop to be the relay station for me to deliver the message. When I come to eat noodles, I will put the message here. When others eat noodles, they will take the message away. At most, you can be considered a¡­ caretaker!¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I understand. As long as the number of times is not too many and it does not affect my normal business, there is no problem.¡± Teuchi immediately understood. It was just temporary safekeeping, so it was not that difficult.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    A satisfied smile appeared on Aoba¡¯s face. He knew that Teuchi would live for a long time, and Ramen Ichiraku would not have any problems.

    This shop.

    When he faces some situations in the future, it might play a crucial role.

    Let¡¯s first lay down this matter. It would be best if nothing happened, and even if there was, there would be a contingency plan.

    ¡°Big Brother Teuchi.¡±

    ¡°Now, let me tell you about the membership card.¡±

    ¡°I calculated this based on Minato¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°It also has something to do with my previous credit.¡±

    Aoba scratched his head and showed an embarrassed look. This was to let Teuchi believe his words.

    ¡°I have summed up a few points from here.¡±

    ¡°First, there may be many people like Minato in the village. They don¡¯t have any pocket money on hand, so when they pass by the door, they smell the fragrance of noodles and have no money to eat. This will also make you miss some opportunities to make money.¡±

    ¡°Second, there may be situations like the last time we ate noodles and forgot to bring money. Then the credit can be accepted once or twice. After a long time, wouldn¡¯t everyone be like this? That way, not only will it be troublesome for you to remember the bill, but it will also be more troublesome to ask for money. In the end, some people might even eat without paying.¡±

 CH 70

Chapter 70 - Who are You?¡°You really know.¡±

 CH 71

Chapter 71 - My Name is Yamanaka Aoba¡°You¡¯re asking who am I?¡±

 CH 72

Chapter 72 - Not Detailed Enough!When Aoba returned to the Anbu¡¯s dormitory, it was already late at night, and a sense of exhaustion covered his whole body.

 CH 73

    Chapter 73 - This is the Power of Intelligence!

    After thinking it through, Aoba immediately changed into a ninja suit, put on the mask, and walked out of Anbu¡¯s dormitory directly towards Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s small black room.

    Not long after.

    Aoba arrived at Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s small black room.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡±

    At the moment, the small black room was filled with screams.

    Every time after the cry. There was the sound of a whip being whipped.

    Obviously, there was a suspect inside who was being tortured.

    Aoba stood at the door of Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s small black room. He did not knock on the door and waited silently.

    He had read these little tricks about interrogation in Eaton¡¯s memory.

    There was someone in the small black room which was being interrogated.

    Do not rashly disturb.

    It was very likely to interrupt the rhythm.

    Give the suspect a chance to breathe and think.

    After the pain in the body accumulates, it can be transformed into a mental impact, thus making it give up resisting.

    Time passed by.

    The screams in the small black room lasted for more than two hours.

    Aoba listened outside for more than two hours.

    At this time, the sound of whipping stopped, and the screams also stopped.

    After a few more minutes of wait, Aoba heard footsteps inside the door, and it came from far to near and reached the door.

    Creak!

    Aoba quietly hid three Konohagakure Intelligence Division scrolls in his arms, then walked out with another three Konohagakure Intelligence Division scrolls and headed straight for Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s archive room.

    From the moment he entered Yuta¡¯s office to when he entered the archive room, the entire process was unimpeded. No one stopped him, but many pairs of eyes saw him.

    Aoba sat on the table in the archive room and spread out one of the books he picked. He held a brush in his hand and wrote on the scroll.

    In the beginning, what he wrote was still the insights he gained from reading these experiences.

    Then after he took out a new scroll.

    He began to imitate Yuta¡¯s handwriting and quickly wrote a secret letter to Tetsu.

 CH 74

Chapter 74 - Tesaki was killed!Konohagakure, Konoha Military Police Force.

 CH 75

    Chapter 75 - A Traitor has Emerged from the Organization!

    Eaton exchanged a few more words with Aoba before leaving.

    After Eaton left, and Aoba also stood up then left the archives room.

    He sat here for half a day, waiting for Eaton to come over.

    According to Eaton¡¯s memory.

    In the past, Eaton was studying interrogation knowledge here until late at night. The Captain personally came to visit him at that time, which brought him a great fighting spirit.

    Because of this, Aoba speculated in his heart. After Eaton became Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, he would do the same thing.

    ¡­

    Aoba returned to Anbu¡¯s dormitory and placed the scrolls on the table. Two scrolls recorded his experiences and one blank scroll.

    There were also two blank scrolls that he had hidden under his bed.

    He placed the scroll that he had written a secret letter to Tetsu on his body.

    According to Yuta¡¯s memories, more than 95% of the time, he and Tetsu personally met and discussed things.

    For so many decades, only three times had he used a scroll to send messages.

    The scroll used to send messages was Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s special scroll.

    Now, Aoba wanted to use the same method as the previous messages. Through the power of information, he wanted to send a message to Tetsu.

    ¡­

    At midnight, Aoba was wearing Anbu¡¯s clothes and a mask with a special pattern. He walked out of Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    The whole process was very careful, and no one noticed.

    Swish!

    After leaving Anbu dormitory, Aoba shuttled back and forth in the darkness of the night.

    Not long after. Aoba arrived at the Nara Clan¡¯s area and accurately found Tetsu¡¯s residence.

    Back home.

    He took the scroll and walked to the study room.

    Under the light of the candlelight, he examined the surface of the scroll, making sure that there were no signs of opening or tampering, and it was no different from what Yuta had sent in the past.

    Only then did he open it with relief.

    The scroll was spread flat on the table, and the scrawled handwriting came into view.

    ¡°It is indeed Yuta¡¯s handwriting. This scroll was written in a hurry, and it seems that Yuta is in a bad situation.¡±

    With just a glance, Tetsu knew that this was written by his old partner.

    He immediately began to read.

    [Tetsu,

    Our plan has been discovered by that old fox Danzo!

    Root Ninjas are searching for me in the village, so I can only hide and not appear.

    A traitor has appeared in the organization!

 CH 76

Chapter 76 - Kagemane Jutsu (Shadow Imitation Technique)!Aoba silently followed behind Tetsu, trying to control his gaze from looking directly at Tetsu. Instead, he used the corner of his eye to pay attention to the latter¡¯s movements.

 CH 77

Chapter 77 - The Water Ninjutsu Killer in the Dark Night!This was large-scale water ninjutsu.

 CH 78

Chapter 78 - No Way to Change Posture!Aoba passed through the dark forest and slowly walked towards the direction where Konohagakure¡¯s people were flourishing.

 CH 79

Chapter 79 - Yamanaka Clan Step Up!Aoba watched the Anbu leave and then walked out of the door.

 CH 80

Chapter 80 - Shimura Danzo''s Special MissionDanzo¡¯s voice echoed in this small room, causing Aoba¡¯s heart to suddenly tremble.

 CH 81

    Chapter 81 - Why can''t People Live a Quiet Life!

    One after another.

    A total of six bodies were carried in.

    They were given to the six groups in order. Then these Root Ninjas wearing masks left.

    The whole audience did not say a word.

    The whole process was tranquil, bringing a great sense of oppression to the chamber.

    Aoba looked at the stretcher placed in front of the three of them. On it lay a ninja who looked to be twenty-four or twenty-five years old.

    There was a bloody scar on the ninja¡¯s face, which looked bloody.

    The corpse had already been processed.

    There were no internal organs, no Chakra, only the brain.

    Not only was there no stench of the corpse there was also the smell of formalin.

    Of course.

    In the world of ninjas, this thing might not be called formalin.

    Aoba could feel that the way these corpses were handled was Orochimaru¡¯s work with just a glance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Izumi took a deep breath and looked at the corpse with trembling eyes.

    The longer he stayed with Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    The more he resisted using the Mind Reading Secret Technique in his heart.

    This was also why they were trying to climb up in rank.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to survive for a few years. In Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s eyes, he could be considered a middle-aged person.

    He could give the opportunity to use the Mind-Reading Secret Technique to the newcomer who had just entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    However, he never thought that he would be called over by Danzo.

    ¡°The earlier you die, the earlier you reincarnate¡­¡±

    Shinichi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. It had already been a year since he had used the Mind Reading Secret Technique.

    Aoba leaned forward and took the lead to approach the corpse.

    Through this person¡¯s appearance, he had already recognized the other person¡¯s identity.

    In Aoba¡¯s mind, he vaguely sees some fragments of Koshiro¡¯s memory.

    Blur.

    Fragmented.

 CH 82

Chapter 82 - Are You Questioning Me?Aoba lowered his head and hid his expression, making himself look as if he was very tired.

 CH 83

Chapter 83 - One Sing with White Face, One Sing with Black Face¡°Tetsu¡¯s matter will end here. We have to get out of the pain of the past.¡±

 CH 84

¡°Aoba, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you go to another group?¡± Izumi complained in a bad mood.

 CH 85

Chapter 85 - ¡°Uchiha¡±Aoba controlled his chakra and circulated it in the way of the Mind Reading Secret Technique.

 CH 86

Chapter 86 - Precautions!Root Base.

 CH 87

Chapter 87 - Not Hoping to Acquire Merit, Just Avoiding MistakesIn the secret chamber of the prison.

 CH 88

    Chapter 88 - Is There a Third Situation?

    Half an hour later.

    Izumi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and his face was slightly pale.

    He found the ¡°Uchiha¡± thought when he searched through the memories.

    However, this thought was feeble.

    It was as if it were deliberately hidden.

    There was no way to find out any details.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Izumi sighed and walked towards Aoba and Shinichi. He slowly shook his head.

    ¡°Is there no result?¡± Shinichi asked. He was still more concerned about this matter. After all, he was the first to discover the Uchiha thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and talk.¡± Izumi glanced at the corner and then walked over first. He had a serious expression on his face and understood that this was not the place to talk.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Shinichi glanced at Aoba and gestured for him to follow. Then, he followed behind Izumi and walked towards the corner of the dark chamber.

    The three of them came to the corner of the wall and formed a small circle, looking quite mysterious.

    ¡°I feel that something is wrong with this matter!¡±

    Izumi immediately opened his mouth and stared at Aoba. He then turned his gaze to Shinichi.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Shinichi could not help but ask.

 CH 89

Chapter 89 - Aoba, Do You Understand?Aoba¡¯s curious voice clearly entered Izumi and Shinichi¡¯s ears.

 CH 90

    Chapter 90 - A Group of Waste

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Shinichi heaved a heavy sigh of relief. When he heard that Izumi would no longer be involved in this muddy water, the burden in his heart was lifted.

    Hmm?

    Shinichi suddenly realized something very strange.

    This wasn¡¯t his character!

    It was clearly the not-so-healthy newcomer Aoba who had a cautious personality.

    How did he become like him in just a few hours¡­

    Even he had become so cautious?

    Was caution contagious?

    Shinichi couldn¡¯t help but look at Aoba beside him. He saw that the latter had a calm and composed expression and was not flustered. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances.

    ¡°Brother Shinichi, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba¡¯s voice rang out.

    Then, he raised his head and met Aoba¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­¡±

    Shinichi hurriedly shook his head. He had been thinking about things for a long time, so he did not notice that Aoba had already noticed his gaze.

    Time passed by slowly.

    Gradually, half a day passed.

    The sound of steady footsteps came from outside.

    While everyone was focused on searching for memories, the boss of Root Organization, Shimura Danzo, walked in.

    ¡°Danzo-sama!¡±

    The people who noticed Danzo immediately stood up and bowed in a split second. Everyone had respectful expressions on their faces.

    Danzo was such a person.

    Even among Anbu.

 CH 91

    Chapter 91 - I Want to Report to Danzo-Sama!Chapter 90 - A Group of WasteChapter 89 - Aoba, Do You Understand?Chapter 88 - Is There a Third Situation?Chapter 87 - Not Hoping to Acquire Merit, Just Avoiding MistakesChapter 86 - Precautions!Chapter 85 - ¡°Uchiha¡±Chapter 84 - The Mind Reading Secret Technique in Disguise!Chapter 83 - One Sing with White Face, One Sing with Black FaceChapter 82 - Are You Questioning Me?Chapter 81 - Why can''t People Live a Quiet Life!Chapter 80 - Shimura Danzo''s Special MissionChapter 79 - Yamanaka Clan Step Up!Chapter 78 - No Way to Change Posture!Chapter 77 - The Water Ninjutsu Killer in the Dark Night!Chapter 76 - Kagemane Jutsu (Shadow Imitation Technique)!Chapter 75 - A Traitor has Emerged from the Organization!Chapter 74 - Tesaki was killed!Chapter 73 - This is the Power of Intelligence!Chapter 72 - Not Detailed Enough!Chapter 71 - My Name is Yamanaka AobaChapter 70 - Who are You?Chapter 69 - So You are Aoba!Chapter 68 - I Want Your Shop...Chapter 67 - After the Rain, it will be Sunny!Chapter 66 - It''s Better to Kill by Mistake than to Let it Go!Chapter 65 - Walnut and HazelnutChapter 64 - It''s Impolite Not To ReciprocateChapter 63 - Cut the Grass from the Root!Chapter 62 - Who Said That the Fire Can Not Burn People?Chapter 61 - Aoba is Hiding his Strength?Chapter 60 - This is the Last ChanceChapter 59 - This is Youth!Chapter 58 - He Stood in the Atmosphere!Chapter 57 - Aoba''s Superb Acting Skills!Chapter 56 - Taichi''s Younger BrotherChapter 55 - Uchiha SekaiChapter 54 - The Third BodyChapter 53 - Anti-Fire, Anti-Theft, Anti-Best Friend!Chapter 52 - I Treat You, You Pay the Bill!Chapter 51 - I Will Keep the Mother and Child Safe!Chapter 50 - Leave the Disaster of Uchiha Clan on the Wall!Chapter 49 - Secret MissionChapter 48 - Hi! Aoba!Chapter 47 - Hi! Minato!Chapter 46 - The Holidays have BegunChapter 45 - Danzo is Not Innocent at All!Chapter 44 - Danzo, I Need an Explanation!Chapter 43 - The Road is Wider!Chapter 42 - This Newbie is too Cruel!Chapter 41 - Sure Enough!Chapter 40 - Sunagakure Spy!Chapter 39 - You are a Real Anbu Ninja!Chapter 38 - God Assists from Teuchi!Chapter 37 - Coincidence!Chapter 36 - Is Ramen not Tasty?Chapter 35 - Maybe... He can do it!Chapter 34 - Shadow CloneChapter 33 - Aoba''s Brainstorming!Chapter 32 - The Remnants of Old Era!Chapter 31 - Life is Like a Play, it all Depends on Acting!Chapter 30 - I Like Green TeaChapter 29 - Case of Missing Persons in Konoha!Chapter 28 - Is it that Time of the DayChapter 27 - There are Some Days Every MonthChapter 26 - I Refuse to HelpChapter 25 - Shimura DanzoChapter 24 - The Truth of the Matter!Chapter 23 - Memories can''t Lie!Chapter 22 - Not Curious!Chapter 21 - Strive for Eighty Years in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Career!Chapter 20 - The Only Truth!Chapter 19 - Continuously Read Memory!Chapter 18 - It''s Getting Better!Chapter 17 - Didn''t Last for 3 MinutesChapter 16 - Yamanaka Yuta!Chapter 15 - Up to 3 Years!Chapter 14 - Be Cautious!Chapter 13 - Full of Routines!Chapter 12 - The Team Leader of the Analysis Division!Chapter 11 - Fear and Caution!Chapter 10 - Absolutely Loyal Person!Chapter 9 - For the Sake of the Village, Someone Must Always Move Forward!Chapter 8 - It Turns Out... Love for Ramen can be Inherited!Chapter 7 - The Young Teuchi!Chapter 6 - The Spirit of Konohagakure Intelligence DivisionChapter 5 - Captain Eaton, I Know the Answer!Chapter 4 - The Ninja World is so Dangerous! It is Still Safe in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division!Chapter 3 - Wretched Development, Never Waver!Chapter 2 - Kumogakure''s SpyChapter 1 - The Anbu Torture Division''s Newcomer

    ¡°Ha~¡­¡±

    After Danzo left, everyone gasped. Everyone was clearly relieved. Danzo gave them a very strong pressure.

    As Danzo left.

    The Root Ninjas stationed here began to organize an exchange of corpses.

    The team exchanging corpses with Aoba¡¯s group happened to be the team next to them.

    At this time, the corpse lying on the stretcher in front of Aoba¡¯s team was Ikuto, who he had just read earlier.

    ¡°Brother Izumi, Brother Shinichi, I¡¯ve recovered a bit. Why don¡¯t you let me go first?¡± Aoba took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°En, alright. Just hurry up!¡± Izumi was a bit anxious in his heart, but he wasn¡¯t too worried. Just now, the team at the side didn¡¯t say anything. It was clear that there wouldn¡¯t be any important information on this corpse.

    ¡°Go, go.¡± Shinichi also nodded. In his opinion, Aoba¡¯s turn would end soon, and it would not take too much time.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Aoba immediately walked towards Ikuto¡¯s corpse, put his hands on Ikuto¡¯s temple, and slowly closed his eyes. He mobilized the chakra in his body and used the Mind Reading Secret Technique.

    Like before, he used the Mind Reading Secret Technique as a cover to make others think he was searching for memories.

    Of course.

    No one paid any attention to Aoba.

    Every team was busy reading the memories of the new body.

    They were all tempted by the reward that Danzo mentioned.

    Hum!

 CH 92

    Chapter 92 - Never Come Back!

    Yamanaka Midori said.

    Everyone in the room stopped moving, including the other Sensory Ninjas, currently reading memories.

    Everyone suddenly realized¡­

    It seemed¡­

    Midori was serious!

    Shinichi also stopped reading memory. He turned around and walked towards Izumi and Aoba, exchanging glances with the two of them.

    ¡°Shinichi, have you found anything?¡± Izumi took the initiative to ask. From his expression, it seemed that he did not care about Midori¡¯s discovery at all.

    ¡°No, there is no ¡®that person¡¯ at all. I don¡¯t know what Midori did either. It was only a few hours. Even if his memory deteriorates, it would not be to such an exaggerated extent. There was no trace at all,¡± Shinichi said.

    ¡°He was too impulsive!¡± Izumi shook his head. He knew very well that Midori was the same person as him. It was the kind of person who wanted to seize this opportunity from Danzo and then step away from Konohagakure Intelligence Division to reach the peak of his life. However, he felt that Midori was a little too impulsive. At the same time, there was a little bit of envy and worry about the loss deep in his heart.

    ¡°He read Koshiro¡¯s memory. We have checked it several times. There is no other information at all. No decisive evidence appears. He is too hasty!¡± Shinichi nodded.

    ¡°Aoba, what do you think?¡± Izumi turned to look at Aoba.

    ¡°As long as he is happy,¡± Aoba said indifferently. He was still maintaining a very tired posture. Although he said this, he was still quite happy in his heart. He had implanted Uchiha¡¯s thoughts into Koshiro, so he needed this kind of person to discover it.

    All the teams looked at Midori all of a sudden.

    Everyone had different doubts on their faces, and they were whispering and discussing in low voices. Now, they looked at Midori differently.

    This time, all kinds of different emotions and discussions stimulated Midori¡¯s self-esteem to a great extent.

    ¡°Just you wait¡­¡±

    The two could only follow Midori out of the room helplessly and then followed the Root Ninja towards Root Base.

    All of a sudden.

    This group was all taken away.

    Moreover.

    They never came back!

    ¡­

    When Aoba saw this scene, he felt even happier in his heart. It was the right choice to stop Izumi.

    Otherwise, he would directly expose himself under Danzo¡¯s eyes.

    No matter what happened.

    Perhaps there would be no good result!

    ¡­

    In the following period of time.

    The people in the room did not find any clues. They only read about the plan of the old era to overthrow the Third Hokage regime.

    Two hours soon passed.

    Under the guidance of the Root Ninjas, the teams exchanged the bodies again.

    Two hours later¡­

    The Sensory Ninjas present gradually realized that there was no more information on the bodies.

    Then they slowly began to slack off.

    Step, step, step¡­

    Along with a series of steady footsteps, the room became quiet.

    Everyone realized that someone was coming.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the room door opened. The person entering was wearing a dark green robe.

    It was Shimura Danzo.

    Danzo met everyone¡¯s gaze and swept his gaze over the ninjas below. His expression was slightly displeased.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    Danzo¡¯s tone became a little impatient. He had deliberately mobilized these sensory ninjas with mind-reading experience from Konohagakure Intelligence Division. He did not expect that only one team had discovered a problem.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No one responded. The scene was completely in a state of silence.

 CH 93

    Chapter 93 - You Can Get Lost!

    When Danzo saw everyone¡¯s reaction, his expression became even more unsightly.

    The corpse called Koshiro had already been taken away.

    There were only five corpses left. But they didn¡¯t find anything.

    ¡°Bring in the following two batches!¡±

    Danzo waved his hand, and as his voice fell, the Root Ninjas quickly carried ten corpses in.

    ¡°Now speed up; each of you will read the memories of the two corpses. The time limit is still two hours, and then exchange them. I will come back at night.¡±

    ¡°If any of you find any information, tell me immediately. The people who provide the information will get unexpected rewards.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t found anything!¡±

    ¡°Then all of you, get lost!¡±

    After saying this, Danzo directly turned around and left. Following him, the Root Ninjas carried the five corpses that had already read their memories back.

    Then.

    The iron gate of the room was slammed shut.

    After that, the teams began to discuss in low voices.

    ¡°It seems that this is our last chance. There are a total of 10 corpses. If Midori and his team have not left, there should be 12 corpses. According to what Danzo-sama said, there are still four more batches. They should not be sent over again if we found nothing.¡± Izumi analyzed in a low voice. Even he was not clear whether he was envious of Midori or felt that something would happen to Midori.

    Aoba walked to the side of the two corpses.

    He raised his right hand, touched the first corpse, and then touched the second one.

    In an instant, two different memory fragments poured into his mind.

    At the same time, the clear prompt of the Mind Reading System rang out in Aoba¡¯s mind, and he received two more ninjutsu.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Aoba quickly browsed through the memories of these two people, but there was no information about Takashi coming to find him.

    There was no problem.

    Unknowingly, ten hours passed.

    The heads of these ten corpses had already been touched by Aoba, and he had obtained ten different ninjutsu, so his harvest was quite rich.

    The other ninjas were so tired that they did not even have the strength to speak.

    Of course.

    In their eyes, Aoba was even more tired than them.

    The continuous reading of memories made every ninja present mentally and physically exhausted.

    In the darkroom, only the candlelight shone a faint light. If not for the two hours notification, everyone would not even know what time it was now.

    Step, step, step¡­

    The familiar footsteps stepped in and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention again.

    Danzo, dressed in dark green clothes, walked in and appeared in front of everyone again.

 CH 94

Chapter 94 - Uchiha MikotoWhen Aoba arrived at Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House, it was already past eight o¡¯clock in the evening. The surrounding shops were all flickering with faint lights. It was already past the peak hour, and it was close to the time for closing the shop.

 CH 95

Chapter 95 - Are You Interested in Me?When Mikoto heard Aoba¡¯s weird answer, she was stunned for a moment. Her pretty face was filled with a hint of surprise.

 CH 96

Chapter 96 - Konoha White Fang¡¯s Genius SonWhen Mikoto heard Aoba¡¯s words, she was stunned on the spot, and she was completely dumbfounded.

 CH 97

¡°Sure!¡±

    The next morning.

    Aoba changed into Anbu ninja clothes, put on the cat face mask, and went to work for Konohagakure Intelligence Division as usual.

 CH 98

After Aoba handed over the confession letter, the prison guard leader brought another person over not long after.

 CH 99

The cold blade seemed to be able to cut through Aoba¡¯s skin at any time, making him feel the threat of death.

 CH 100

Chapter 100 - This Guy Has Hidden Too Many Things!Tatsuma stared at Aoba, who was rushing over through the dark sunglasses, and his face became a lot more cautious.

 CH 101

    Chapter 101 - Dance of the Shikigami

    Tatsuma said tentatively. He hoped to use this to lower Aoba¡¯s guard and then break through the Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) in one fell swoop.

    At this moment, he was in the middle of Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) and had already decided to kill Aoba.

    This youth had used such a method to make him lose face.

    He absolutely could not let him live!

    Of course.

    Even now, Tatsuma did not think that he would be killed by Aoba.

    In his opinion, Aoba used Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) to trap him because Aoba could not kill him.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Is your cute little thing poisonous?¡±

    Aoba moved his body left and right. From his movements, he was not affected at all. The smile on his face became even broader.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel it?¡±

    Aoba walked to the front of the water prison. Through the water prison, he looked at Tatsumi inside.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tatsuma did not know what to say for a moment.

    This brat¡­

    There was definitely something strange about him!

    Tatsuma kept staring at Aoba, and at the moment Aoba¡¯s smile faded, he judged that Aoba¡¯s focus had been disturbed.

    It was time!

    Tatsuma immediately mobilized all the chakra in his body and suddenly struggled out of the water prison.

    Bang!

    Tatsuma heavily slammed into the water prison wall.

    ¡°How is this possible.¡±

    Tatsuma¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was no longer as calm as before.

    Just now, he clearly felt the terrifying feeling of restraint on Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique).

 CH 102

Chapter 102 - Secret Technique: Insect Burial!Aoba¡¯s soul was in Tatsuma¡¯s body. He controlled Tatsuma and summoned all the bugs flying out of the sky through chakra.

 CH 103

Chapter 103 - You Are the Real Darkness in KonohaIn the small forest.

 CH 104

Chapter 104 - The Roots of Chaos in the Remnants of the Old EraScenes after scenes of memories appeared in Aoba¡¯s mind, digging deep into the things that Danzo had done over the years.

 CH 105

    After Aoba got up, he walked towards the man tied up.

    Tatsuma changed into Sunagakure¡¯s clothes in the following memories and set up an explosive trap in a forest outside Konohagakure. Then, he pretended to walk and attracted Nawaki to chase him, creating the illusion of accidentally falling into Sunagakure¡¯s explosive trap.

    The entire plan seemed flawless. The only people who knew the plan were Danzo and Tatsuma. Tatsuma also had the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal. It almost perfectly created an accident and took away Nawaki¡¯s young life.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Aoba took a deep breath again. He had thought that Danzo was very ruthless, but he knew more about him was his dealing with the Uchiha clan.

    Those were all known through the anime plot.

    But outside the plot.

    How many dark things had Danzo done in Konohagakure all these years?

    In the memory.

    Root Headquarters.

    It was the same view and background, but a different mission was assigned to him this time.

    ¡°Tatsuma, this person is called Kat¨­ Dan. He already has quite a reputation in the village. In the meeting, he supported the proposal proposed by Tsunade and passed the originally rejected plan¡­¡±

    Danzo took out a photo in his hand. In the photo was a long-haired man with light blue hair.

    ¡°I arranged for him to go to the frontline tomorrow. I never expect him to have the idea of becoming the Hokage. You know how to deal with it, right?¡±

 CH 106

¡°Yes!¡±

    Through his bugs, he learned about the movements of his target¡¯s enemy. So he hid in the dark and silently looked for an opportunity.

    Time slowly passed as he waited for an opportunity.

 CH 107

    Chapter 107 - This Person Was Also the Same as Him

    Aoba sighed softly and looked up at the suspect tied to the wooden pillar.

    At this time.

    Because he had read too many memories. Aoba¡¯s mind was a little mess, and it was difficult for him to think too effectively.

    ¡°Let¡¯s work first.¡±

    Aoba was a typical person who was content with the current situation and did not want to be too entangled. He would not think about things that he could not figure out for the time being.

    If there was anything, then let¡¯s wait until it happened!

    As long as it did not happen to him, then he could pretend that it never happened!

    Aoba immediately got up, shook his head, threw away the complicated thoughts in his mind, and then walked over to the person waiting for the interrogation.

    ¡°Do you confess?¡±

    Aoba¡¯s casual tone was like a greeting. His attention had not completely come out of the things found in Tatsuma¡¯s memory, and he did not take the interrogation seriously.

    It is not an exaggeration to say¡­

    Aoba did not take the interrogation to heart. After all, he only needed to gently touch this person¡¯s head and trigger the Mind Reading System.

    From there, he could obtain all of the other party¡¯s memories.

    No matter how the other party tried to cover it up, it had no effect on Aoba.

    ¡°Confess?¡­ ah!¡­¡±

    The person who was tied to the wooden pillar paused for a moment. He looked at Aoba in surprise, and many thoughts could not help but emerge in his mind.

    ¡°My name is Nakamura Shin¡¯ichi. A few days ago, I bought rice cakes in a rice cakes shop. I happened to see Mitsuhiko and Genta had a dispute in the rice cakes shop. Then the two of them fought. Because the incident happened so suddenly, no one could react. Then Mitsuhiko was strangled to death by Genta. The whole thing has nothing to do with me!¡± Said Nakamura.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Aoba responded faintly.

    His face was completely covered by the mask, so no one could see his expression behind the mask.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Nakamura was stunned for a moment, and the gaze he looked at Aoba became strange.

    He never expected this.

    He said so much and only received an ¡°oh¡± response.

    Was that it?

    Weren¡¯t you going to ask?

    Was it done?

    ¡°Then can I go now?¡±

    Nakamura asked tentatively. According to the process he described just now, he was just a spectator.

    ¡°Is there nothing else to confess?¡± Aoba asked lightly.

    ¡°No more!¡± Nakamura shook his head.

    ¡°Then why did Konoha Military Police Force bring you here?¡± Aoba asked casually.

    ¡°Konoha Military Police Force said that he wanted to find me to understand the situation. I don¡¯t know why he sent me here.¡± Nakamura explained.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you talk for so long? You are not anxious or flustered at all. Logically speaking, if you are wronged, you must appeal to me!¡± Aoba instantly found the loophole in this person¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Because¡­ I don¡¯t dare to disturb you!¡± After having been calm for half a day, Nakamura had already thought of an excuse, and his entire mood seemed to be much calmer.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Aoba walked towards Nakamura step by step, raised his right hand, and touched the latter¡¯s head.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Nakamura instinctively wanted to dodge, but his body was tied to the wooden pillar, so there was no way to avoid it.

    Aoba¡¯s palm touch Nakamura¡¯s head.

    [Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained, Spiritual Energy Increased! ]

    Along with the sound of the system prompt, Aoba¡¯s mind was filled with the memories of this person called Nakamura Shin¡¯ichi.

    He then casually glanced at it.

    Good fellow!

    It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t read it.

    But after reading it, he immediately felt that it was extremely interesting!

    Aoba thought that it would be a case that could be solved by reading a random memory. But after reading the memory, he found that things were more interesting than he had imagined.

    The female boss of the Rice Cake Shop was called Fukada Ayumi. She, Nakamura, Mitsuhiko, and Genta were classmates. They grew up together and had a good relationship.

    When they were young, everyone didn¡¯t understand anything and played together happily.

    Gradually, everyone grew up.

    Their minds became lively.

    Ayumi had been very cute since she was young. After she grew up, she became very beautiful. These three people liked her very much.

    However, Ayumi¡¯s heart only has Nakamura.

    Because of this matter, Mitsuhiko and Genta had already broken off with Nakamura and even caused him a lot of burden and trouble.

    Until the other day.

    Ayumi expressed her love to Nakamura. Just as the two of them were falling in love and wanted to be together, they were obstructed by Mitsuhiko and Genta in every way.

    Therefore.

    A thought arose in Nakamura¡¯s mind.

    After discussing with Ayumi about the plan, he decided to let Ayumi pretend to show favor to Mitsuhiko, claiming that she had been coerced by Genta.

    She then used the same method to show favor to Genta, pretending that she had been coerced by Mitsuhiko.

    For a moment, Mitsuhiko and Genta looked at each other with dislike. Finally, they fought after coming to the Rice Cake Shop and seeing the pitiful Ayumi; they thought that its the other person¡¯s fault.

    Genta accidentally strangled Mitsuhiko to death.

    Now Mitsuhiko was dead. Genta was also taken away.

    One of the two annoying fellows was killed, and the other was taken away for committing murder.

    As per the plan, Nakamura could now quietly enjoy his happy life with Ayumi without being disturbed.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Aoba patted Nakamura¡¯s head. After he understood this memory in detail, he was suddenly enlightened.

    ¡°You can leave after writing down this part.¡±

    Aoba did not make it hard for him. He could tell that this person was also the same as him.

    Since they were of the same kind, it would be good for them not to disturb each other!

    Aoba didn¡¯t want to trouble himself with digging out this thing that was already very difficult to prove. He also felt that there was no need to do this. It would be better to let the young couple be happy together.

    The most important thing was¡­

    Aoba just didn¡¯t know how to live quietly under the ruthless and cunning Danzo. Nakamura directly taught him a lesson, which instantly made him understand.

    No matter who he wanted to deal with or avoid being targeted, he didn¡¯t have to do it himself!

    ¡­

    After Aoba sent Nakamura out, he returned to the normal work process, read memories, received rewards, and occasionally wasted time.

    It was just that recently, he did not dare go to the small forest behind the prison to train. Not only the small forest behind the prison but also the other small forests.

    He did not know if Tsunade would enter the forest again, and he was not sure if Danzo would search for any clues.

    Now, in this period of time. It was better to live a peaceful life.

    ¡­

    In the small forest behind the prison.

    Danzo, wearing a dark green robe, stood under a tree. Behind him stood a dozen of Root Ninjas wearing masks. Not far in front of him was a ninja wearing a white ninja outfit with his collar pulled up high and wearing sunglasses. He wore a hat and covered himself very tightly.

    At this time, black bugs were flying out from this ninja¡¯s body, looking for something on the ground.

    A secret technique to control bugs.

    This was a ninja from the Aburame clan.

    Not long after.

    These bugs flew up and brought a black residue in front of this ninja.

    ¡°This is Tatsuma¡¯s bugs!¡±

    There was no joy or sadness on the surface of this Aburame Ninja, so he directly said it out loud.

    ¡°Tatsuma was really killed.¡±

    Danzo said in a deep voice. His left eye exposed on the outside flashed a touch of coldness.

    ¡°Uchiha Akaru!¡±

    Danzo¡¯s voice became hoarse. In almost an instant, he concluded in his heart that the person who had done this was Akaru, who had opposed him.

    Apart from him, it couldn¡¯t be anyone else!

    Tatsuma was killed when he was on a mission. If the person who killed him was the target of his mission, then there was no need to destroy the corpses like this. Only those who didn¡¯t want to be discovered would do this!

    Danzo said to himself confidently.

    He did not think about Tsunade at all. If Tatsuma had been killed by Tsunade, she would already come to him with Tatsuma¡¯s body to ask for an explanation.

    The body was destroyed to such an extent. Almost no one could find Tatsuma¡¯s bugs. If not for the fact that an Aburame Clan had found a bit of the bug in the soil through secret technique, they wouldn¡¯t even know where Tatsuma died!

    ¡°Akaru!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been going against me time and time again. Do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡±

    ¡°I will pay back Tatsuma¡¯s enmity!¡±

    According to the cause and effect of the recent events, Danzo had already determined that the person who wanted to mess with him was a member of the Uchiha clan!

 CH 108

    For the next period of time, Aoba carefully worked in Konohagakure Intelligence Division every day and stopped training at night.

    He was not in a hurry to train, to begin with!

    From the day he came to the ninja world, he had decided to slowly develop in a wretched way. He did not like fighting and killing. He hoped to be able to stay in his quiet little world.

    Whether it was the learning of ninjutsu or physical exercises, you should practice again when you can practice. If the timing was not appropriate, you should still hide your strength.

    Aoba did not want to go to the small forest to train his physical skills under the danger of being discovered by Tsunade or Danzo at this time.

    Time flew.

    Unknowingly, the Ninja School was about to start.

    Dong dong dong~

    Just as Aoba returned to his room, there was a knock on his room door, so Aoba raised his hand to open the door.

    Eaton, who was wearing a black trench coat, appeared in his line of sight.

    ¡°Captain Eaton!¡±

    Aoba immediately greeted him. There was no change in his expression. After coming to Konohagakure Intelligence Division for more than half a year, his mind gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± Eaton revealed a rare smile. It looked completely different from his usual serious appearance.

    ¡°Please come in.¡±

    Aoba immediately took a step back and made way for Eaton.

    Eaton walked in without hesitation and closed the door with a backhand. Only Aoba and Eaton were left in the room.

    ¡°Your room environment is a little shabby!¡±

    Eaton looked around, like an old cadre inspecting, and finally pulled out a chair and sat down directly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Aoba said seriously, ¡°The dormitory is a place to sleep. Most of the time, it is all spent in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Eaton immediately laughed.

    He pointed at Aoba and said, ¡°I like your working attitude. In the past, I thought that you were sent by the Yamanaka clan to just hang around. Now, after a long time, I find that you are more dedicated than any of Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s members!¡±

    ¡°This is all thanks to Captain Eaton. After coming to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, I have always taken you as a model. The current me is not even one-tenth of what you did back then.¡± Aoba¡¯s bootlicking skills had already reached the level where he could do whatever he wanted.

    ¡°You¡­ what you said¡­ makes sense!¡±

    Eaton¡¯s eyelids twitched violently. He looked at Aoba¡¯s face, and after he said those words, his face turned a little red.

    This kid¡­

    His little mouth was getting sweeter and sweeter!

    His words were also getting better and better!

    Eaton felt extremely comfortable!

    ¡°Aoba, I came to see you this time. I have been here for a long time. As Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, I am concerned about the lives of my subordinates.¡±

    Eaton said a reason that could not be any more fake. Perhaps he did not realize it himself.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Captain Eaton!¡± Aoba bowed and thanked him.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡±

    Eaton choked on his own saliva, and even he was a little unable to continue.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Aoba!¡±

    ¡°I eat lunch at Ramen Ichiraku today¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that there will be a membership system the day after tomorrow. You must know about this!¡±

    ¡°Teuchi also ask me to give you a day off. He asked you to help him!¡±

    ¡°When did you become so close?¡±

    Eaton asked what he was most concerned about. He tried to control his tone as much as possible. It did not seem like he was interrogating, but he still felt this way.

    ¡°I know a little about this membership system. It probably means that you can save money from the members by storing money and getting free vouchers. Not only will you get free food, but it will also be very convenient to use it.¡± Aoba explained. This was not something that could not be said. So he did not care too much about it.

    ¡°Well¡­ do you have an internal channel?¡± Eaton asked in a low voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aoba was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand. What kind of internal channel was needed for this? He couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I just consulted with Teuchi. There is a limit to the membership card. There are only 100 members in the first batch. If you can¡¯t get it, not only is there no free voucher, you can¡¯t even store your money. You also know the nature of our work. There is no time for me to line up!¡± Eaton said with a wry smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡±

    Aoba widened his eyes and was stunned for a moment. Then, a faint light flashed in his eyes.

    Good fellow!

    Big Brother Teuchi was awesome!

    He actually set a restriction on this. As a result, Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s membership would instead become something rare!

    This was something that even he did not expect. It could be said that it instantly solved the problem of people¡¯s hesitation.

    First come, first served!

    Moreover, it could also effectively promote people¡¯s thoughts of snatching preferential treatment!

    ¡°Yes! It has already been publicized today. I saw that many people were eager to try. I felt that I might not be able to grab it, so I came over to ask you.¡± Eaton accidentally revealed the real purpose of visiting Aoba.

    ¡°Does Captain Eaton like to eat Ramen Ichiraku?¡± Aoba asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I like to eat; it¡¯s the little one in my family who likes to eat. The day after tomorrow, Ibiki will go to the Ninja School to report. I think I should give him a Ramen Ichiraku membership card. In the future, he can go there whenever he wants to eat. He doesn¡¯t need to come to me often to ask for money, nor does he have to worry about forgetting to bring money. It will be much more convenient like this!¡± Eaton sighed. As Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s Captain, he had dedicated most of his life to the village, so he had not been able to give Ibiki too much company.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Aoba nodded. It was only now that he knew Ibiki was also in this year¡¯s Ninja School.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely get you a membership. If I can¡¯t get it internally, I have to get it for you even if I queue up!¡± Aoba immediately patted his chest and promised.

    ¡°You¡­ are very considerate.¡±

    Eaton took a deep look at Aoba. He had originally intended to give it a try, but he did not expect this subordinate to be so attentive.

    Then he thought back to when he helped Aoba fight for a holiday¡­

    Eaton suddenly felt that helping Aoba was worth it.

    This young man.

    He knew how to be grateful.

    It was worth nurturing!

    ¡°How about this¡­¡±

    ¡°Teuchi told me that he wanted your help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days off.¡±

    ¡°Go to Ramen Ichiraku and help me keep an eye on it. Try to get me a membership card.¡±

    The lines on Eaton¡¯s face became softer.

    If it were only him who liked to eat ramen, he would not care so much. After all, just a single voucher was not that tempting for him.

    The key was the limited membership!

    This thing can be given to his son, Ibiki, so he doesn¡¯t need to take his pocket money to eat ramen.

    More importantly¡­

    Eaton was worried that other students in the class had it, but his son did not, which would lead to a sense of loss.

    This was his deep love for his son as a father!

 CH 109

    Chapter 109 - Expectations for Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s Prospects

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba immediately responded as if he had received a mission. His attitude could be said to be very serious.

    As a member of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    He felt comfortable with the flattery of Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain.

    In the future, his days would be more comfortable.

    ¡°I guarantee that I will complete the mission!¡±

    Aoba vowed. For him, it was not difficult to ask for another member slot.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eaton nodded heavily, then stood up from the chair and raised his hand to pat Aoba¡¯s shoulder out of habit to comfort him.

    However, just as he raised his hand. He immediately remembered that Aoba had a fragile body.

    His hand was immediately suspended in mid-air.

    After pausing for a second, he scratched his head and resolved the awkwardness in this area.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    After scratching his head, Eaton took the opportunity to pull the doorknob. He directly opened the door of Aoba¡¯s room and walked out.

    Aoba immediately followed and sent Eaton out.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off.¡±

    Eaton smiled and looked at Aoba. The more he looked at Aoba, the more pleasing he felt and couldn¡¯t help but recall Aoba¡¯s experiences after he came to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Although he hadn¡¯t contributed much, he had never disappointed him.

    After that, Eaton turned around and disappeared at the end of the dark corridor.

    ¡­

    After Eaton left, Aoba closed the door.

    ¡°Ibiki is going to the Ninja School. I almost forgot about him¡­¡±

    Aoba muttered to himself.

    It was Big Brother Teuchi that surprised me.

    He actually thought of a limited membership set. As expected of the store owner!

    Aoba had been with Konohagakure Intelligence Division all this time and had not been to Ramen Ichiraku, so he did not know about the limited members.

    It was not until Eaton mentioned it that he knew about this matter, and he hasn¡¯t understood it in detail yet.

    Aoba left the dormitory and walked in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku.

    Now that there were three days of vacation.

    In that case, he had to make good use of these three days. He planned to discuss the latest limited membership with Teuchi.

    This was a strategy he had not thought of.

    ¡­

    Not long after.

    Aoba came to Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    It was already late at this time, and it was on the verge of closing. However, Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House was still brightly lit, illuminating the inside.

    ¡°Give me a serving of ramen!¡±

    Aoba opened the door curtain of Ramen Ichiraku and walked inside. He immediately saw a few people inside Noodle House.

    Apart from Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s store owner, Teuchi.

    Sitting in front of Teuchi was the yellow-haired youth wearing Konohagakure¡¯s ninja uniform, Minato.

    On the left side of Minato was Kushina, who had her red hair combed into a ponytail, and Mikoto, whose black hair reached her waist and draped over her back.

    And everyone in Ramen Ichiraku focused their attention on Aoba.

    ¡°Aoba, you came at the right time. You guys chat first; I¡¯ll go prepare your food!¡±

    When Teuchi saw Aoba, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. He immediately got up and prepared to cook.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Aoba nodded. After his gaze swept across the crowd, it fell on Minato. He then walked towards the seat next to Minato.

    ¡°Minato, what a coincidence.¡±

    Aoba greeted Minato. The moment he saw Minato, he suddenly understood. The system that limited members should not have been thought of by Teuchi, but Minato in front of him.

    That¡¯s right!

    It was definitely like this!

    Teuchi was not smart!

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked him those questions before¡­

    When Aoba saw this scene, many doubts suddenly came to mind.

    Minato had a good relationship with Teuchi.

    In addition, there were the two best friends, Kushina and Mikoto.

    They were all regular customers of Ramen Ichiraku.

    In Ramen Ichiraku promoting the membership system, Teuchi must have asked Minato¡¯s thoughts and received the limited members¡¯ feedback.

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡±

    Minato grinned. His smile seemed to have a warmth that could instantly drive away the darkness in people¡¯s hearts, giving them a sense of comfort like a spring breeze.

    ¡°You came up with a limited membership, didn¡¯t you?¡± Aoba asked directly.

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. This idea is not bad, right?¡± Minato immediately admitted it.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Aoba gave Minato a thumbs-up.

    ¡°The membership system you thought of is also awesome. I only supplemented it on your foundation. You are even better!¡± Minato also gave Aoba a thumbs-up.

    Next to the two of them.

    Kushina and Mikoto looked at them with strange faces.

    Especially Kushina. Even she didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw Aoba and Minato greeting each other with such a ¡°coincidence¡±, a sense of hostility emerged in her heart.

    This was not right!

    Kushina was trying to persuade herself in her heart that Aoba was not a beautiful girl.

    This was just a boy who had a good relationship with Minato!

    Minato had more than one boy with such a good relationship.

    But¡­

    Kushina¡¯s keen sixth sense, which she can¡¯t even explain herself, made her feel that Aoba was very threatening. Even her best friend, Mikoto, had never let her feel this feeling.

    But¡­

    Kushina didn¡¯t know how to express this feeling. She couldn¡¯t tell Minato that she was jealous of a boy, right?

    On the other side.

    Mikoto blinked her big eyes and kept looking at Aoba.

    Since Aoba entered Ramen Ichiraku, her eyes had never moved away from Aoba and were full of curiosity.

    What was going on with this young man?

    After seeing Aoba that day, Mikoto never saw Aoba again. At first, she thought that Aoba was very rude, but she just wanted to know what secrets Aoba had hidden.

    After her investigation, she found the relevant information about Aoba.

    She was shocked when she saw it and realized that they were all students of the same year in the Ninja School. It was just that they were not in the same class. Moreover, Aoba¡¯s body was weak and had dropped out early. It did not attract her attention at all.

    But¡­

    It just so happened that this kind of person with poor health was actually working in Anbu.

    Moreover, his relationship with Minato was not ordinary.

    This made her even more curious about Aoba.

    ¡­

    ¡°The ramen is ready.¡±

    Teuchi took out a bowl of hot ramen and placed it in front of Aoba.

    He smiled at Aoba and then looked at Minato.

    ¡°I say, the two of you really have a tacit understanding!¡±

    Teuchi took a chair and sat directly opposite Aoba. His angular face was full of smiles.

    ¡°When I first mentioned the membership system to Minato, he immediately guessed that it was you who came up with it. I also heard your conversation just now. I haven¡¯t told you the limited members, but you guessed that it was Minato who proposed it!¡±

    The more Teuchi spoke, the happier he became. Looking at Aoba and Minato, he was full of expectations for Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s prospects.

 CH 110

    Chapter 110 - Isn¡¯t That a Loss?

    Aoba looked at the hot ramen before him and suddenly had a big appetite. He picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.

    ¡°Aoba, do you have anything to add about the limited membership system?¡± Minato smiled and asked Aoba, who was eating ramen.

    ¡°Yes! Is there anything to add?¡± When Teuchi heard the topic of limited membership, he immediately became spirited. This was a reform that involved Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s way of making profits.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Aoba swallowed the noodles in his mouth and turned to look at Minato. He said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know what changes you¡¯ve made. Tell me first.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I actually forgot to say it. I thought you already knew!¡±

    After hearing Aoba¡¯s words, Minato immediately laughed out loud. Then, he nodded and restrained the smile on his face. He became serious.

    ¡°When Brother Teuchi talked to me about membership, the main problem was how to push the members out. It was not so easy for the Ninjas to keep the money in the Noodle House, so I thought of convincing them with limited membership.¡±

    Minato paused and stared at Aoba with his blue eyes.

    Seeing that Aoba did not express any opinions.

    Then he continued to speak.

    ¡°After I studied Brother Teuchi¡¯s daily sales data, I felt that the first batch of members was limited to 100, which was just like the daily visitor flow. We could stabilize this batch of customers and use the storage value to give members a discount. We decided to give a free voucher starting with 2500 Ryo. The more you have, the more you will get. Similarly, the first batch is limited to 100 free vouchers. This way, we can almost fill up the 100 membership quota. In the future, we can find other ways to distribute the membership. What do you think?¡±

    Minato expressed all his thoughts. While he was talking, his eyes were staring at Aoba, wanting to get some feedback from Aoba.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Aoba nodded. From Minato¡¯s thoughts, he heard many things that were beyond the Ninja World.

    There was no such system in the Ninja World.

    However, there were still some details that had not been perfected.

    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

    Aoba continued to eat the ramen in the bowl. His brain worked quickly as he digested Minato¡¯s words.

    All of a sudden, Ramen Ichiraku became quiet.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was on Aoba, but all they could hear was the sound of Aoba eating ramen.

    Time passed by.

    After Aoba finished the last piece of noodles in the bowl, he took out a tissue and wiped his mouth.

    ¡°I have two points to add.¡±

    Under the expectations of everyone, Aoba slowly said.

    ¡°Hurry up and say it!¡±

    Minato¡¯s voice became urgent. He had been thinking over it over and over again for the past two days. He always felt that this plan was not perfect, but he could not think of a way to improve it.

    All of a sudden, everyone was staring at Aoba with extreme curiosity in their eyes.

    ¡°The first one.¡±

    Aoba raised a finger and waved it in front of Minato.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to limit one part; it¡¯s not necessary to limit both. It would be contradictory.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to limit 100 members; the scarcity is more expensive, just 100 free vouchers are enough.¡±

    ¡°However, we need to limit the number of vouchers that everyone can get. It can prevent people who are rich from buying all the coupons.¡±

    When Aoba said these words, Minato nodded vigorously and thought quickly. He felt that it made a lot of sense.

    Teuchi took out a small notebook and began recording it, which would become his experience in running the store in the future.

    Kushina frowned. The more she looked at Aoba, the more dangerous she felt. She felt that Aoba pulled all of Minato¡¯s attention away, which made her heart a little chaotic.

    The curiosity in Mikoto¡¯s eyes became more intense. She vaguely felt that there was a big secret hidden in Aoba. It was a secret that no one knew. She wanted to dig out these secrets.

    ¡°That makes sense!¡±

    ¡°Very reasonable!¡±

    ¡°I am fixed by my own thoughts!¡±

    ¡°If the vouchers are used up, but there are still members left, then the other members will be a bit awkward!¡±

    ¡°Aoba, you are still the best!¡±

    Minato kept nodding his head. His face revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. He was not angry at Aoba pointing out his shortcomings. Instead, he gladly accepted these.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go on to the second point.¡±

    Aoba raised his second finger, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and his face revealed a sly smile.

    ¡°2,500 Ryo for a free voucher!¡±

    ¡°This behavior of yours is too kind!¡±

    ¡°This is equivalent to a fixed mark of the price of a single voucher. You only need 2,500 Ryo to get one. In other words, you can mark this 2,500 Ryo at a discounted price.¡±

    ¡°In this way.¡±

    ¡°Basically, after the first period the quantity is released; in the future, it will be difficult to find someone to store a large amount of money..¡±

    ¡°2,500 Ryo for one voucher, 5,000 Ryo for two, 7500 Ryo for three¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no difference!¡±

    Aoba said with a smile. In his mind, there were many different kinds of sales strategies from modern merchants. Although he was not a professional in this field, he had seen and been charged a lot, so he naturally understood more.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, but how should we solve it?¡± Minato pinched his chin, frowning as he thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very simple principle. Just change the difficulty of obtaining a voucher from high to low.¡±

    ¡°3,000 Ryo for one free voucher.¡±

    ¡°5,000 Ryo for two free vouchers.¡±

    ¡°10,000 Ryo for five free vouchers.¡±

    ¡°This way, 10,000 Ryo will be more than a free coupon in the previous strategy, but it can let more people go to this level of storage value.¡±

    ¡°Then limit the maximum value of 10,000 Ryo per person, which is equivalent to the maximum number of vouchers of the initial stage, so only the first 20 people can be eligible to get the voucher.¡±

    ¡°This way, being first to apply for membership will become more precious!¡±

    ¡°There are more people who will store money, and the number of stored value is also greater!¡±

    Aoba said patiently. He had not thought of this restriction, but after Minato said the restriction, he thought of many businesses that he had experienced in the past.

    As long as they kept increasing the level, it would be fine.

    The more they recharged, the more they would be gifted.

    However, there must be a limit.

    There was also nothing that couldn¡¯t be solved with one serve; if there is, then serve two!

    Aoba had brought this concept into Ramen Ichiraku.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a loss?¡± Teuchi couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, believe me. If this is a loss, then you are the richest man in Konoha!¡± Aoba said with a smile.

 CH 111

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Teuchi was stunned. The smile on his face suddenly stopped. He couldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    ¡°I can become the richest man?¡±

    Teuchi tilted his head with a puzzled face.

    This topic was out of line.

    In his normal thinking, profit was profit, a loss was a loss, and loss was impossible to become a profit.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, I won¡¯t explain this. Believe me, the more you lose on the surface, the more you earn in reality. When all the people in Konohagakure come to visit for your free vouchers, you will have immeasurable wealth!¡± Aoba smiled slightly.

    ¡°Aoba, in fact, I don¡¯t really understand. According to your logic, everyone only needs 10,000 Ryo to get a free voucher that is one more than the first plan. If the first 20 people get all the 10,000 Ryo storage value, didn¡¯t we give out another 20 free vouchers when we reached the same value in the first plan?¡± Minato pinched his chin. He was still thinking and did not understand his trick. After all, it was 20 free vouchers more than the original plan. He could not help but stare at Aoba and add, ¡°That is an extra 20 ramen.!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t explain it. It is too troublesome to explain. Just believe me. When this limited membership is operated, you will naturally understand.¡± Aoba still did not explain.

    ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± Minato nodded, his blue eyes flashing with determination. He did not say anything to brush off Aoba.

    ¡°I believe in you too!¡± A smile appeared on Teuchi¡¯s face again. He held a pen and summarized Aoba¡¯s words in his notebook, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say!¡±

    Under Aoba¡¯s words, Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s latest limited membership system was ready to be released.

    ¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll be leaving first. I have three days of vacation starting tomorrow. I¡¯ll come over to help.¡± Aoba immediately got up and prepared to leave. He had come to see what this limited membership was about. Now that he had achieved his goal, he did not want to stay here any longer.

    ¡°Why are you leaving so early? Didn¡¯t you say that you will be on holiday starting tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk a little longer,¡± Minato said.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late and already dark. I¡¯m afraid of the dark.¡± Aoba waved his hand and walked out of Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House. His figure disappeared into the night.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone was speechless.

    Afraid of the dark

    How could you say such a reason?

    ¡°Minato, ignore him. Let¡¯s continue to talk. There are still some details that need to be finalized.¡± Teuchi pulled Minato and continued to discuss. Tomorrow, the details of the membership activities will be announced. Now, they had to be finalized it overnight.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Minato nodded and turned his attention to Teuchi¡¯s book. He said, ¡°Actually, we can limit the range of the vouchers. It¡¯s not like everything is free¡­¡±

    The two continued their discussion.

    ¡­

    Seeing that Aoba had left, Kushina breathed a sigh of relief. She relaxed a lot, and the inexplicable feeling disappeared.

    The next moment.

    Kushina looked at Mikoto out of the corner of her eye and found that she was still looking in the direction where Aoba had disappeared.

    She didn¡¯t take it back for a long time.

    She even looked absent-minded.

    ¡°Mikoto?¡±

    Kushina called out in a low voice, but she didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Mikoto?¡±

    Kushina called out again, and with her elbow, she hit Mikoto hard.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Mikoto suddenly recovered from her trance. Just now, when she looked at Aoba¡¯s back, she thought of many things.

    When she got Aoba¡¯s information, she knew that Aoba was a ninja with a fragile body.

    Generally speaking.

    If his body was not good, there would be other strengths.

    There must be other strong points.

    Mikoto had been thinking about where Aoba¡¯s strength was, and she guessed that it was in his brain.

    Now, she was firm with this idea!

    Just now, she had been staring at Aoba giving Minato his point of view. At that moment, she felt that Aoba was shining.

    ¡°Kushina, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mikoto looked at Kushina. She was here with her best friend. Tonight, Minato wanted to help Teuchi, and Kushina wanted to accompany her, but she couldn¡¯t separate them. So, she came here to accompany Kushina, but she didn¡¯t expect to see Aoba, who she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    ¡°Hey, Mikoto, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of someone?¡± Kushina¡¯s face revealed a gossipy expression, just like a pair of friends discussing little secrets.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Mikoto¡¯s face turned red, and she became shy in an instant.

    ¡°Look at you, and you say I¡¯m talking nonsense. Your expression betrayed you!¡± Kushina suddenly had a strange idea. If she assisted her best friend, then Aoba would not be a threat. It was just like trying to match Minato¡¯s little sister with someone else.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around!¡± Mikoto immediately put on a straight face, as if she did not want to continue this topic.

    ¡°Your hiding something, your hiding something. You are not like this at all!¡± Kushina suddenly became more excited.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Minato was suddenly attracted by Kushina¡¯s voice and turned to look at her curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Kushina and Mikoto shouted at the same time. After that, Kushina got up and pulled Mikoto towards the corner as if they were going to whisper some secret.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    The corner of Minato¡¯s mouth twitched. When he saw Kushina like that, he did not dare provoke her.

    In the corner.

    Kushina took Mikoto¡¯s hand, her face very serious.

    ¡°Mikoto, I¡¯m not teasing you. I see that you don¡¯t look normal. You have to think about it clearly. That brother Fugaku of yours is very attentive to you. If you don¡¯t handle it well, there will be problems!¡± Kushina said.

    ¡°How can it be like you said!¡± Mikoto¡¯s face became even redder. Recently, the young genius of the Clan, Uchiha Fugaku, had been pursuing her. If it were before, she would have already agreed. Although she did not admit it, she was very curious about that inexplicable person, causing her heart to be a little messy.

    ¡°Sigh, you know better than me. To be honest, I always thought that you were quite suitable for that Brother Fugaku. But how should I put it? Since I met you, this is the first time I have seen you lost in thought. Tell me honestly¡­¡± Kushina moved her face close to Mikoto, stared into her eyes, and asked, ¡°This is not the first time you met, right? How did you know Aoba?¡±

 CH 112

    Aoba did not know that Kushina and Mikoto were discussing.

    On the other side.

    Under the disguise of the fanatical fans, Aoba began to think quickly.

    Right now, he was going to approach the core figure of the Uchiha Clan.

    He was very clear.

    Fugaku was the future clan leader of the Uchiha Clan.

    He had to be careful!

    If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might be involved in the matter of Uchiha.

    After reading the memories of Tatsuma, Aoba understood Danzo¡¯s methods even more deeply. He even made Danzo and the Uchiha clan into the same equation.

    The meaning of this equation was¡­

    Once he had any connection with the Uchiha clan, it would be the same as being swept into a vortex related to Danzo.

 CH 113

Sekai carried the bad taste in his heart as he led Aoba towards the direction where Fugaku was patrolling.

 CH 114

Aoba lowered his head and ate his ramen, completely ignoring the two of them.

 CH 115

Chapter 115 - Lucky Customers Who Suddenly Appeared!¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

 CH 116

    Chapter 116 - Might Duy Memeories

    Hum!

    Aoba¡¯s entire body trembled slightly, and a profound feeling immediately surged into his heart.

    ¡°Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained, Kirigakure no Jutsu (Hiding in Mist Technique)!¡±

    A crisp electronic prompt rang out in Aoba¡¯s mind.

    Just as he had expected. Reading Duy¡¯s memory was only rewarded with ordinary D-rank ninjutsu.

    However, he read Duy¡¯s memories, not for the reward given by the system but rather the taijutsu and experience in Duy¡¯s memory.

    Now, these memories were in Aoba¡¯s mind, and he could take them out and read them at any time.

    After Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s matter was over, he would practice according to the training method in Duy¡¯s memory when he was ready to train.

    In the eyes of others, Duy was just a forever Genin. But for Aoba, this person was a powerful ninja who could break out at any time.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Teuchi said with a smile. The photo had already been stored in the tape of the camera.

    ¡°Activity complete!¡±

    Aoba immediately picked up his right hand and carefully paid attention to not accidentally touch Guy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Now, I will take you to register. You already have a membership card with 10,000 Ryo worth of ramen and five free vouchers. You can come to Ramen Ichiraku to eat ramen at any time!¡±

    Aoba waved to the father and son pair, then walked towards Teuchi and winked at him.

    Teuchi immediately understood and took out the notebook prepared in advance to record members.

    In this book, several members had already been registered.

    The first name on the first page was Yamanaka Aoba.

    Next were Namikaze Minato, Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Uchiha Obito.

    Teuchi immediately wrote on a new page.

    He wrote Might Guy¡¯s name.

    ¡°Dad, our luck is really good!¡± Guy¡¯s face was filled with happiness.

    ¡°This is the youth favored by the goddess of luck!¡± Duy was so excited that she could not close his mouth. His white teeth kept flashing with light.

    ¡°Tomorrow, when I arrive at the Ninja School, I will definitely become the strongest student!¡± Guy clenched his fists and said firmly.

    ¡°You can definitely do it!¡± Duy stared at Guy firmly. He agreed with Guy without hesitation and continued to encourage him.

    ¡°The registration is done.¡±

    Aoba picked up Teuchi¡¯s notebook to let Duy and Guy look at it.

    ¡°When you want to eat ramen in the future, just come over at any time,¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Duy immediately bowed to Aoba. His thick eyebrows, thick beard, and face were filled with deep gratitude. The income of his village¡¯s Genin was limited. When he saw this activity, he instinctively thought that it had nothing to do with him. However, he never thought that he would actually become a lucky customer.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Guy bowed down at the same time, his expressionless face full of seriousness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Train hard; the future of the Ninja World still needs you to protect it.¡±

    Aoba said with a smile. He hoped that Guy could grow up healthily. If anything happened to the village, he could have these powerful ninjas to support him. Then, he could be at ease and work quietly at the Konohagakure Intelligence Division office.

    They didn¡¯t talk too much.

    Duy and Guy left.

    They ate ramen in a hurry. The fundamental reason was that they had to go to the training ground immediately after eating and seize every minute and every second.

    Whether it was Duy or Guy, they were obvious that compared to other ninjas, they were not talented. They could only achieve the transformation of their strength through double efforts the day after tomorrow.

    After the two of them left.

    Silence returned to Ramen Ichiraku.

    It was not time for dinner yet. The father and son came at this time either because they were late for breakfast or because they had eaten lunch early.

    ¡°Aoba, what¡¯s wrong with the lucky customers? Why haven¡¯t you told me about it?¡± Teuchi waited until there was no one else in the shop before expressing his doubts.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, this is something I suddenly thought of when I saw them. There must be a lot of people who want to get this membership card but have no money to do it. Then we can randomly select a lucky customer to give away a membership card. This way, we can increase the number of times those who can¡¯t afford to buy a membership card the number of times they eat at the store, to earn the chance to get a free membership card.¡± Aoba explained.

    ¡°This is indeed a good idea.¡± Teuchi nodded. After this discussion period, he no longer cared about the gains and losses in front of him. Sometimes, it seemed that he lost money, but he actually made money.

    ¡°This random lucky customer can¡¯t be too many. It¡¯s best if there is only one customer each time. I let you take photos in this way to publicize it. It will bring unexpected results.¡± Aoba continued to explain.

    ¡°Very good! Just do it! Aoba, your brain is too good!¡± Teuchi gave Aoba a thumbs up in satisfaction.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, I was a little tired after preparing the poster. I¡¯m going back to rest and come back tomorrow.¡± Aoba waved at Teuchi. He couldn¡¯t wait to go back and look through Duy¡¯s memories.

    ¡°Go back. Minato and the others will come later. You won¡¯t be needed then. You are weak, so rest more. I will need your help tomorrow.¡± Teuchi smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I will definitely come tomorrow.¡±

    Aoba responded and turned to leave Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House. He then quickly walked in the Anbu¡¯s dormitory direction.

    The method of this lucky customer was indeed something he came up with on the spur of the moment, and it was something he suddenly thought of when he saw Duy.

    He had been squatting on the training ground in the small forest for several days but had no chance to touch his head at all.

    If he forcefully ran to Duy¡¯s side to touch his head, he might be kicked away by the latter.

    However, if he did not read Duy¡¯s memories, it would be too much of a pity.

    After all, for Aoba, Duy doesn¡¯t have much growth potential. Even after five years when Guy graduated, Guy¡¯s status still hasn¡¯t changed.

    Because of this, after Aoba saw Duy in Ramen Ichiraku, he immediately decided to read Duy¡¯s memories there. Only then did he come up with a reason for a lucky customer.

    However, he felt that this reason was good.

    In the next issue, perhaps he could try to use it on Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo.

    ¡­

    Aoba returned to Anbu¡¯s dormitory. This could be regarded as his birthplace, giving him a quiet and safe feeling.

    This was the place where he liked to check memories repeatedly.

    Aoba then slowly closed his eyes and began to flip through Duy¡¯s memories.

    Scenes after scenes appeared in his mind.

 CH 117

    Chapter 117 - The Hero Arrived!

    Half an hour later.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes, and a complicated look flashed in his eyes.

    ¡°Good fellow.¡±

    Aoba did not know how to describe Duy¡¯s memories.

    Training madman!

    Such words appeared in his mind.

    Other than that, he did not know how to describe it at all.

    This was the simplest memory he had ever read.

    The memories of others, such as Tetsu, Yuta, Eaton, and Tatsuma, were richer, and reading through their memories was almost like reading a mystery novel.

    One loop after another. If there was anything that he overlooked. Some important information may be missed.

    Reading such memories requires a large amount of time and a large amount of energy.

    But¡­

    Duy¡¯s memories were completely different.

    It was so simple that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Every day, he was only doing one thing, and that was training to the point of risking his life.

    Even if he was not on the training ground.

    He would always find a chance to train.

    There was no spare time at all, and every day was especially fulfilling.

    This kind of memory.

    It was utterly possible to pat his chest and say, ¡®He did not let a day pass without doing training.¡¯

    Every day, it was as if it were carved according to a fixed mold, repeating the same thing every day, sweating like rain, never yielding to fate.

    This kind of memory.

    As long as he watched it for a day. It was basically equivalent to watching it for a year.

    It was simply copying and pasting.

    Aoba quickly browsed through Duy¡¯s life. He spent most of his life practicing alone. After Guy was born, his time was planned to train with Guy.

    He was completely crazy for training!

    ¡°Ha~¡­¡±

    Aoba breathed a heavy sigh of relief. Aoba, who had observed the father and son pair in the training ground, was indeed very hard-working. Only after he read Duy¡¯s memory did he know how hard-working he was.

    ¡°There is no shortcut in taijutsu, only practice day and night.¡±

    Aoba¡¯s face became serious and serious. Through Duy¡¯s memory, he understood the most basic method of physical training and the theory of the Eight Inner Gates.

    As for whether he can master these¡­

    It would depend on Aoba¡¯s situation in the future.

    ¡°After this period of time passes, I will be patient with training every night.¡±

    Aoba said to himself. He felt that the things in the small forest had almost cooled down. Even if he went there to train, there would be no problems.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Aoba didn¡¯t dare to practice in the dormitory. The soundproofing of this simple and crude dormitory was not good. If there was any movement and it was heard by the people next door or outside, it would be very disadvantageous for him to hide his identity.

    If he wanted to train, he could only go to the small forest outside.

    Today was obviously not suitable for training.

    As for returning to Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House¡­

    Aoba felt that he would not gain anything today. When he went back, he would only meet more people. If he showed his face too often, it might not be a good thing.

    After thinking about it, he decided to lie down and sleep.

    ¡­

    The next day, early morning.

    Aoba came to Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House early as promised.

    When he came to the entrance of the Noodle House.

    He realized that he had underestimated the influence of the so-called limited membership.

    At this moment, there was already a long queue outside.

    There were complex emotions mixed with anxiety and expectation on everyone¡¯s faces.

    Everyone was looking forward to getting Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s limited membership, but they were afraid that they would not be able to get this limited membership.

    Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s shop was so crowded that Aoba could not even enter.

    ¡°Good fellow¡­¡±

    Aoba looked at the long line and knew that at least half of these people could not buy a membership card, but they were still queuing up, wanting to take a chance.

    ¡°Aoba!¡±

    At this time, a young man¡¯s voice sounded. The owner of the voice was Minato.

    Aoba looked for the voice. He saw the yellow-haired Minato waving and walking quickly to him.

    ¡°Aoba, you came early!¡±

    Minato came up and patted Aoba¡¯s head; a muffled sound came out because he patted it quite hard.

    ¡°You¡­ you are quite early either¡­¡±

    The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. If not for the number of people here, he would have fallen to the ground to show off his acting skills.

    Use so much force!

    Simply too much!

    But the most outrageous thing was¡­

    He just couldn¡¯t fight back!

    ¡°Did you come alone?¡±

    Aoba asked casually. He rarely saw Minato alone. A Kushina was hanging around him most of the time, just like a conjoined twin.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Minato looked at Aoba carefully and asked with a smile, ¡°Who do you want to see?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kushina?¡±

    The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile that contained a deep meaning.

    ¡°I knew you would keep thinking about it!¡±

    Minato¡¯s face immediately turned black. He raised his hand and slapped Aoba¡¯s head again. He also realized this rule. As long as he patted Aoba¡¯s head, Aoba would not retaliate.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    Aoba cried out in pain. He rubbed his head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re thinking, kid? I have to be on guard against you.¡± Minato said grumpily. After that, his face returned to normal, and he said seriously, ¡°Kushina wants to come with Mikoto. We don¡¯t have to worry about her. It¡¯s mainly because I want to see two people today, and it¡¯s inconvenient to have people around.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it is your fault Minato. Who do you want to see? It¡¯s not convenient for you to bring Kushina?¡±

    Aoba asked with a smile. His relationship with Minato was much better now, and he could already joke around like his former classmates.

    ¡°About those two¡­¡±

    Minato looked left and right, and after making sure that no one was listening to him, he leaned close to Aoba and whispered.

    ¡°One is the Sensei I haven¡¯t seen in a long time.¡±

    ¡°The other is the student I will guide in the future.¡±

    ¡°They will all come here today.¡±

    Minato said to Aoba. He did not treat Aoba as an outsider and directly told him this secret that was not a secret.

    ¡°Your Sensei?¡±

    Aoba¡¯s pupils slightly shrank. He had watched Naruto anime and knew who Minato¡¯s Sensei was.

    ¡°Yes, my Sensei is one of Konoha Sannin, Jiraya.¡±

    Minato nodded and said, ¡°Jiraya-sensei didn¡¯t come back after the Second Ninja War. Now he finally came back. I haven¡¯t seen him for more than two years.¡±

    ¡°Jiraya,¡± Aoba repeated the name in a low voice.

    ¡°Aoba, let me tell you. Don¡¯t think about Jiraya-sensei title of Sannin. In fact, he is an old pervert. Otherwise, Kushina and Mikoto wouldn¡¯t hide from him.¡± Minato¡¯s blue eyes turned, and he whispered something bad about Jiraya.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aoba was speechless.

    Good fellow.

    It turned out that Kushina didn¡¯t give Minato personal space.

    She simply didn¡¯t want to come into contact with Jiraya!

    ¡°Who is talking about me?¡±

    A voice suddenly sounded.

    Everyone around was shocked.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A cloud of white smoke appeared behind Minato, and a tall figure with long white hair appeared in the middle of the road.

    This figure twisted back and forth and displayed several poses. Finally, when the white smoke dissipated, he showed the most handsome posture he felt.

    ¡°The Heroes has arrived!¡±

    Along with this slightly narcissistic voice, the man¡¯s figure appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.

    This tall man was wearing a red jacket with brown clothes inside, wooden clogs on his feet, armor-like equipment on both hands, and a large scroll on his back.

    His long silver hair was combed into a braid behind him, hanging down to his waist. He wore a forehead protector with the word ¡°oil¡± written on it, and there were two red lines that looked like tears under his eyes.

    This man was one of Konoha Sannin, Jiraya.

 CH 118

    Chapter 118 - The Spiralling Round Dance Howl Style Zero

    All the people around were attracted by Jiraya all of a sudden.

    Almost everyone in the village knew Jiraya.

    They were not scared by the title of Konoha Sannin. Instead, they showed a faint smile on their face.

    Every time Jiraya appeared. It made people feel a little funny. He was like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up.

    ¡°Jiraya-sensei!¡±

    When Minato saw Jiraya, his eyes lit up, and his face was full of excitement.

    ¡°Minato, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. You have grown taller. I heard that you are already the village¡¯s Jonin. You are indeed my student!¡±

    Jiraya said with a smile. He didn¡¯t look as serious as a teacher, and he was full of an indecent feeling.

    ¡°Jiraya-sensei, I have something to tell you. Let¡¯s talk here!¡± Minato immediately stepped forward and grabbed his arm, pulling him toward the corner next to Ramen Ichiraku.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, slow down, slow down. Can¡¯t I come by myself?¡± Jiraya was pulled by Minato and almost lost his balance. The wooden clogs under his feet made a sound when they collided with the ground.

    Aoba silently stood in place, looking at the teacher and student antic, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.

    He was just about to turn around and leave. However, he heard Minato¡¯s call.

    ¡°Aoba, where are you going? Come here quickly!¡± Minato dragged Jiraya and said to Aoba.

    ¡°Since you two have reunited, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± Aoba waved his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind so much. I also want to tell you about my idea!¡± Minato said casually, then urged Aoba, ¡°Hurry up and come over!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aoba stood in place and looked at Minato, then looked at Jiraya.

    En¡­

    Alright.

    Let¡¯s see if we can take the opportunity to touch Jiraya¡¯s head.

    Jiraya was different from the other Sannin.

    He had an easy-going attitude, so maybe there was a chance to touch his head.

    However, Aoba was not in such a hurry.

    If there was an opportunity, he would go. If not, he would not force it. The main reason was that the status of Konoha Sannin was too special. He had to be careful.

    ¡­

    Aoba followed Minato¡¯s invitation, and the three of them arrived at an empty alley.

    ¡°Minato, what are you trying to say to me so mysteriously?¡± Jiraya asked doubtfully. As he spoke, he looked at Aoba from the corner of his eye.

    For this young man who was the same age as Minato¡­

    He had no impression of him. He had seen all the graduates of that year¡¯s Ninja School, but he had never seen this person.

    Out of instinct as an intelligence Ninja, he paid a little attention to Aoba.

    Aoba felt Jiraya¡¯s gaze, and his heart tightened.

    It seemed that this was not a good time.

    Aoba immediately restrained all his thoughts and focused his attention on Minato, no longer wanting to read Jiraiya¡¯s memories.

    Jiraya¡¯s memories were indeed tempting.

    But¡­

    Right now, he still had to be steady.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Minato let out a mysterious smile as if he was about to reveal some big secret.

    ¡°Jiraya-sensei.¡±

    ¡°Aoba.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to create a ninjutsu.¡±

    Minato put away the smile on his face, and his blue eyes flashed with determination. He looked very serious.

    ¡°Create Ninjutsu?¡±

    Jiraya¡¯s face became serious. He didn¡¯t question his genius student. Instead, he asked directly, ¡°Minato, do you have any ideas?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Minato immediately nodded, his eyes flickering with reminiscence.

    ¡°When we went out on a mission half a year ago, there was a little accident, and we almost failed the mission. At that time¡­¡±

    At this point, Minato turned to look at Aoba. He hesitated for a moment but still did not explain the specific situation.

    ¡°In that mission, I saw a Bijudama which made me feel the extreme chakra change and provided me with direction.¡±

    ¡°Since that time, the appearance of Bujudama will appear in my head as long as I am free¡­¡±

    ¡°Finally, I have decided to create a new ninjutsu!¡±

    ¡°I intend to try to concentrate the chakra in my palm to simulate the posture of a Bijuu concentrating the chakra in its mouth. Through the irregular flow of the chakra, it will be compressed into a chakra ball that contains powerful strength.¡±

    ¡°Once this ninjutsu is successfully researched, it will become a Bijudama that can be used by ninja.¡±

    ¡°I even have a name. I will call it¡­¡±

    ¡°Rasengan!¡±

    Minato¡¯s face was full of excitement. His blue eyes had infinite imagination about the future when he said these words.

    After hearing Minato¡¯s narration, Aoba instantly fixed his eyes.

    Rasengan!

    What Minato wanted to say was actually a Rasengan!

    Aoba suddenly recalled when he watched Naruto anime and mentioned that Minato spent three years researching Rasengan.

    According to the current timeline, three years later. It just so happened that the Third Ninja World War was about to begin.

    Moreover, there was a detail that Minato didn¡¯t mention just now.

    That was how he saw the Bijudama.

    Aoba was very clear that if he was not here and only

    Minato and Jiraya were here; these small secrets would be directly revealed.

    It could be the Bijudama that Kushina used when entering the Biju Mode!

    Such concealment.

    Aoba could understand.

    This was a very important protection for Kushina.

    ¡°Rasengan?¡±

    Jiraya pinched his chin and nodded slowly. Then he said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s a good name, but it¡¯s a naming style that doesn¡¯t really come from you. I thought you would name something like Spiralling Round Dance Howl Style Zero.''¡±

    ¡°Spiralling Round Dance Howl Style Zero!¡± Minato widened his eyes, his face full of ecstasy. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this name? This name is too cool!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aoba and Jiraya were speechless at the same time.

    The two of them looked at each other at the same time. They could both see the helplessness in each other¡¯s hearts.

    Minato suddenly looked at Aoba.

    ¡°Aoba, you also think that this name is good, right? When you shout it, it is particularly imposing. It can directly intimidate the enemy. I have decided, I will call it the Spiralling Round Dance Howl Style Zero!¡± Minato said excitedly.

    ¡°This¡­ cough cough¡­¡± Jiraya grabbed his throat with his right hand and cleared his throat; he then said, ¡°Minato, the ninjutsu you want to create may be passed down in the future, and it is best to give a simple name. I just said it casually, and it is better to name it Rasengan.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Minato stared at Jiraya hesitantly, feeling a bit reluctant to part with the other new name.

    After that, Minato looked at Aoba again, his eyes flashing with a tangled light.

    ¡°Aoba¡­¡±

    ¡°Come and help me come up with an idea.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that one is better?¡±

    ¡°One is Spir¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Minato to finish, Aoba directly answered.

    ¡°Rasengan!¡±

    Aoba said without hesitation. He did not know the actual process, but since he had the opportunity to make a suggestion, it had to be a Rasengan.

    ¡°Bijuu is Bijudama.¡±

    ¡°Ninja is Rasengan.¡±

    ¡°Rasengan versus Bijudama.¡±

    ¡°The name Rasengan is better!¡±

    Aoba directly voiced his opinion.

    He did not want to see the name of the Rasengan become that thing.

    Thinking of this, he could not help but roll his eyes at Jiraya.

    He was a Konoha Sannin.

    How could he be so shameless?

    He gave Minato such a name, and the result was Minato took it seriously!

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Minato took a deep breath. He did not think much about the name Rasengan. It could be said that it was the first name that had just come out of his head.

    Now, he had finally obtained the majestic name of the ¡®Spiralling Round Dance Howl Style Zero¡¯.

    He was extremely reluctant in his heart.

    ¡°Minato, it is indeed Rasengan that is better. According to my experience, high-level ninjutsu has a simple name such as Flying Thunder God and also the Rasengan you want to create.¡± Jiraya also quickly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Minato pursed his lips and said, ¡°But this is the name that came from Jiraya-sensei.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet!¡±

    Jiraya waved his hand. His knees bent slightly, showing a half-squat posture. The expression on his face looked like he was coaxing a child.

    This made Aoba, who was watching from the side, see a trace of the shadow that Jiraya and Naruto interacted with.

    Now that he thought about it. It was really hard to come by.

    ¡°Ninjutsu must have a simple name, but moves can be complicated than names. In this way, simple name ninjutsu can be used to form complex moves, and it will be cooler to call them out!¡± Jiraya said as if he was coaxing a child.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±

    Minato¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had discovered a new continent. His mind became exceptionally clear in an instant.

    ¡°Jiraya-sensei is right!¡±

    ¡°A Ninjutsu with a simple name but has complicated moves.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s call it Rasengan!¡±

    ¡°After I develop the Rasengan, I will combine it with Flying Thunder God and develop a new move.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call it¡­¡±

    ¡°Spiralling Flash Super Round Dance Howl Style Zero!¡±

    After Minato finished speaking, he directly revealed a sunny smile. He was delighted with the names of his moves and silently made up his mind that he would definitely choose a lot of cool moves in the future.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After hearing this, Aoba¡¯s face was full of black lines. He didn¡¯t know how this long name appeared when he watched Naruto anime. It turned out that this was how the name was raised!

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough¡­¡±

    After Jiraya heard the name of Minato¡¯s move, he forced himself not to show any special expression on his face. He nodded deliberately and gave Minato a thumbs up.

    ¡°This name is very pleasant to hear!¡±

 CH 119

    Chapter 119 - Hatake Sakumo

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡±

    After Minato got the approval of Jiraya, he was as happy as a child.

    ¡°I must study Rasengan. Whether it takes a year or two, or even three years, I must study it all the time!¡±

    ¡°After my research on Rasengan is successful¡­¡±

    I will study the ¡®Spiralling Flash Super Round Dance Howl Style Zero¡¯, ¡®Spiralling Flash Super Round Dance Howl Style One¡¯, ¡®Spiralling Flash Super Round Dance Howl Style Two¡¯, and ¡®Spiralling Flash Super Round Dance Howl Style Three¡¯¡­¡±

    When Minato mentioned these extremely long names, his eyes flashed with excitement. It could be seen that he was already impatient.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aoba felt a headache coming on after hearing this.

    Would such a name really have a deterrent effect on the enemy?

    Even your teammates wouldn¡¯t know what you were going to do, right?

    ¡°Minato, I can see that you have improved very quickly in the past two years. Maybe it won¡¯t be long before the teacher is no match for you.¡±

    Jiraiya also looked at Minato with relief. He hadn¡¯t seen him for more than two years. After seeing Minato again, the most obvious feeling was that Minato has become more mature.

    ¡°I¡¯m still far from Sensei!¡±

    Minato said modestly.

    ¡°I came back this time mainly to see you. Now that I see that you are fine, I am relieved. In a few days, I will leave Konohagakure again.¡±

    Jiraya said with a smile.

    ¡°Sensei, you¡¯re leaving again?¡±

    A reluctant expression appeared on Minato¡¯s face.

    ¡°I want to travel the ninja world. In the past two years, I have seen many things. These things can not be understood in the village. The feelings between people and the light and darkness in the world can only be seen with my own eyes. I know how to pass on my own ninja way.¡±

    Jiraya said seriously. He wanted to see the world better and firmly believed in his beliefs.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Minato nodded. He knew very well that once his teacher decided, there was no way he could change it.

    ¡°Minato, you have to believe in your thoughts and do what you think is right. I deeply believe that you are the Child of Prophecy who can cause a change in the Ninja World!¡±

    Jiraya patted Minato on the head and said seriously.

    ¡°?¡±

    After hearing Jiraya¡¯s words, a bunch of question marks appeared in Aoba¡¯s head.

    How did the Child of Prophecy become Minato?

    Don¡¯t you first think that Nagato was the Child of Prophecy?

    Later on, you feel that Naruto was the Child of Prophecy¡­

    Good fellow¡­

    A wholesale Child of Prophecy!

    For a moment, Aoba looked at Jiraya with a strange expression. He suddenly felt like he was looking at an old cheater.

    As long as he saw a young man with potential, he would be accepted as a student. Then they would become the Child of Prophecy.

    Maybe one day among them would bloom a brilliant light.

    No wonder you wanted to travel the ninja world!

    Aoba suddenly felt that he had discovered something incredible.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Minato immediately stood still and looked very serious. He completely treated Jiraya¡¯s instructions seriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously; you just have to practice hard, and the future of Konoha will depend on you. ¡°

    A gratified smile appeared on Jiraya¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t have any intention of becoming the Hokage at all. To him, collecting materials from all over the world was far more enjoyable than doing something like being trapped in a village.

    After saying that, Jiraya turned around and left the alley.

    He left a proud and aloof back view for Minato and Aoba.

    ¡°Jiraya-sensei has always been so free and easy. I envy his attitude in life.¡±

    Minato looked at Jiraya¡¯s back and said.

    ¡°Do you also want to write novels?¡± Aoba suddenly asked.

    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    Minato was suddenly speechless. He did not know if Aoba meant it on the surface or some hidden meaning. However, he thought of the novels he had read before and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and help Brother Teuchi. Now that the shop has such a long queue. If we do not go, he might not be able to be to handle it.¡±

    Aoba said lightly. He knew that he did not have the chance to read Jiraya¡¯s memory now, so he did not insist. Following the original plan and returning to Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House was better. Maybe there would be other gains.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I forgot about Brother Teuchi. Let¡¯s go over now.¡± Minato suddenly slapped his head. He had just been busy talking to his teacher, and he had forgotten that the main purpose of coming here today was to help Teuchi facilitate the membership system.

    Then Minato and Aoba passed through the crowd and entered Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    It had to be said, the current Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House was unusually hot.

    ¡­

    When they entered, Teuchi was in front of the counter.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi!¡±

    Minato was the first to come to Ramen Ichiraku. He smiled and greeted Teuchi. Then he jumped directly behind the counter.

    Aoba followed behind Minato. He was not so excited; he still had to maintain his bad health.

    ¡°Minato, Aoba, you are finally here. I am tired to death.¡±

    When Teuchi saw these two people, he quickly raised his hand to wipe his sweat. Then, he let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Minato, your eloquence is good. You come to ask the customers for their needs, explain the membership system to them, and collect money.¡±

    ¡°Aoba, you are responsible for registering the name and amount and the distribution of the vouchers.¡±

    ¡°As for the rest, you two have to figure it out for me.¡±

    ¡°I have to hurry up and cook the ramen!¡±

    When Teuchi saw Minato and Aoba, he immediately relaxed. He was not good at registering members. After lining up for so long, he had only registered two people. He was very busy.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Minato nodded and picked up the partition next to the counter, allowing Aoba to come in. Then he casually pushed the small registry of the member to Aoba.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Aoba took the small notebook and was responsible for Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s registration.

    This was exactly what he wanted to do.

    The registration would let him know the names of every customer who paid.

    Maybe he would catch a big fish and would get an unexpected harvest.

    ¡­

    Under the division of labor, Minato and Aoba moved faster and faster, and their efficiency also increased.

    Most of the people in front of the line were old people in the village.

    Some people were greedy for small gains.

    Some people were applying for a card for the little grandson about to attend the Ninja School.

    Some people lined up to join in the fun and left after asking around.

    There were all kinds of people.

    It was just that¡­

    Aoba saw that nearly 50 vouchers had been issued.

    It was as if half of them had arrived.

    However, he did not encounter any existence with the slightest bit of strength.

    ¡°Aoba, how many free vouchers do we have?¡± Minato suddenly asked.

    ¡°52,¡± Aoba answered directly.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Minato nodded, then put his hands to his mouth and loudly said to the people in the queue behind him.

    ¡°Now, there are only 52 vouchers left.¡±

    ¡°If everyone thinks that they may not be able to get them, they don¡¯t have to queue up anymore.¡±

    ¡°Those who have a chance to get them in the queue, think about the amount of value they want.¡±

    ¡°The next time will be a month later.¡±

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t have a membership card don¡¯t queue up to occupy other people¡¯s seats.¡±

    After Minato sorted out his thoughts, he loudly said to these people.

    It stays silent for a while.

    Then the people in the queue began to discuss.

    Everyone began to re-examine the issue of how much they should have.

    No one wanted to miss this opportunity.

    ¡°I want 10,000 Ryo!¡±

    After hearing Minato¡¯s words, the person who was currently queuing in the first place immediately made up his mind that he had to get the five free vouchers.

    ¡°I also want 10,000 Ryo!¡±

    The big sister in the second line also said. She began to search her wallet and prepared the money in advance.

    ¡­

    Gradually.

    An hour passed.

    All 100 vouchers were sold.

    A total of 34 members were registered.

    After the limited membership ended, people dispersed one after another, and Ramen Ichiraku returned to his original appearance.

    Those who didn¡¯t get a membership were upset and decided to line up earlier when the quota was distributed next month.

    ¡°Finally done.¡±

    Minato wiped the sweat on his forehead and shouted until his throat was hoarse. Although he was very tired, his heart was satisfied.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aoba nodded lightly.

    He looked at the list of names on the member book and was very helpless.

    To a certain extent, this limited membership did cause the customer to temporarily lose their mind and enter a state of frenzy.

    However, those who came early to line up were the ordinary people in the village and not ninjas.

    Facing these people, there was no need for Aoba to take the risk of touching their heads.

    After all, these people were just living cameras to him.

    There was no difference between filming early and late.

    It was not worth it to take the risk in front of so many people.

    ¡°You two have worked hard. I will treat you guys to some ramen. This event is very successful, and I have more confidence in future members.¡±

    Teuchi said with a smile. His face was full of joy, and he began to imagine himself as the richest man in Konoha.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s not hard, hehe,¡± Minato said with a smile. His heart was very satisfied, and he was very willing to do these things to help people. When he saw that the people who were helped were very happy, he would be very happy.

    However, the Ramen Ichiraku entrance curtain was pulled open at this moment.

    Two people walked towards them. One was an adult, and the other was a child. Both of them had silver-white hair.

    The adult was wearing Konohagakure¡¯s standard ninja uniform. He wore a Konohagakure forehead protector and carried a short knife on his back. On his left shoulder was a distinctive short white sleeve with red edges and the standard crest of Uzushiogakure.

    The child looked like he had not woken up. He wore a mask on his face that completely covered his face. He looked very mysterious.

    These two people were Konoha¡¯s White Fang father and son.

    Hatake Sakumo and Hatake Kakashi.

    ¡°Hello, Minato.¡±

    After entering, Sakumo¡¯s eyes fell on Minato. He confirmed his son¡¯s Jonin instructor in advance through his own connections.

    Only the young Jonin was qualified to be his genius son¡¯s mentor in front of him.

    As for why he had to confirm this before entering the school, the reason was very simple.

    Sakumo was very clear about his son¡¯s talent. The five years of Ninja School were nothing in front of his son.

    For his son Kakashi, maybe in less than a year.

    The other children in the Ninja School would need five years to graduate.

    When his son graduates early. He could practice together with his designated instructor in advance.

    Therefore¡­

    When the children of other families did not know if they could pass the graduation exam to become a Genin.

    Sakumo had already known Kakashi¡¯s instructor before he even graduated.

    ¡°Sakumo-sama!¡±

    A sunny smile appeared on Minato¡¯s face, and then he turned his eyes to Kakashi.

    Minato immediately realized. This seemingly arrogant child was his future student.

    ¡°Minato, let me introduce you. This is my son, Kakashi.¡±

    Sakumo pulled Kakashi into Ramen Ichiraku and came to the counter.

    ¡°Kakashi, this is Minato, the most talented elite Jonin of Konohagakure.¡±

    Sakumo introduced him to Kakashi. As a real genius, there were not many geniuses that could enter his eyes, and Minato was one of them.

    ¡°Hello, Kakashi.¡±

    Minato smiled and stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Kakashi was a little cold, and he shook his hand, looking like he was forced to open for business.

    ¡°By the way, Sakumo-sama, do you want to be a member of Ramen Ichiraku? When you go out to do tasks, you don¡¯t have to worry about Kakashi¡¯s meal.¡±

    Minato suddenly said. He knew that there was no quota left, but he still had a chance to go through the back door.

    ¡°Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s member¡­¡±

    Sakumo¡¯s face showed a thoughtful expression, and he looked down at Kakashi, remaining silent for a while.

    However, Teuchi brought up two bowls of steaming ramen at this time.

    In front of Minato and Aoba.

    Then the fragrance spread out around Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House. This tempting fragrance directly entered the noses of Sakumo and Kakashi.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Sakumo-sama?¡±

    When Teuchi saw Sakumo, his face broke into a smile, and his eyes narrowed into slits.

    ¡°Sakumo-sama wants to be a member, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about not having a place!¡±

    ¡°I have decided to choose you as our lucky customers.¡±

    ¡°You can get 10,000 Ryo membership cards for free!¡±

    Teuchi said directly. He had long heard of Sakumo¡¯s name, but the father and son did not seem to be so keen on ramen.

    This time, he wanted to give them a membership card.

    As long as the membership card was given. Then the two would come often.

    This would have a far-reaching impact on Ramen Ichiraku.

    In Teuchi¡¯s opinion, Sakumo was likely to become the 4th Hokage in the future.

    ¡°Aoba, why don¡¯t you go through the process of being a lucky customer? I¡¯m going to get the camera.¡±

 CH 120

    ¡°Lucky customer?¡±

    Both Minato and Sakumo had deep doubts in their eyes.

    They were all confused by Teuchi¡¯s actions.

    ¡°What is a lucky customer? I have never heard you mention it!¡± Minato asked in confusion.

    ¡°I can¡¯t explain this in a few words. Aoba is familiar with this matter. I¡¯ll let Aoba explain it to you later!¡±

    Teuchi squatted behind the counter and looked for a camera.

    Since Aoba chose a lucky customer last time, Teuchi felt that this method was very good.

    He decided to choose some people who would help his ramen business and send out members worth 10,000 Ryo to improve their relationship.

    For example¡­

    If Third Hokage came here, he would directly follow the program of lucky customers.

    A membership card worth 10,000 Ryo for the Third Hokage.

    Then, he took out the photo of Third Hokage eating ramen and pasted it on the wall.

    In this way, it would tell to the entire Konohagakure. This was a Noodle House, whom Third Hokage had come to eat before.

    As a result, his improvement to Ramen Ichiraku would be very significant.

    Moreover, If Third Hokage frequently ate noodles for the 10,000 Ryo and 5 free vouchers in his card in the future.

    This could be said to be a bloody profit!

    How many people would come to watch Third Hokage eat his ramen!

    If Third Hokage did not come again in the future, then the so-called 10,000 Ryo was no different from nothing. He could still use the photo of Third Hokage as a lucky customer.

    Teuchi thought about all these things for the whole night last night. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Aoba was simply a genius to come up with such a method.

    In the future, he must turn all of Konohagakure¡¯s big shots into lucky customers.

    In this way, he could even give them money openly.

    He even had the method of bribery!

    Because of this, when Teuchi saw Sakumo coming in, he did not hesitate to make a decision.

    Sakumo was a big shot!

    Konoha White Fang¡¯s reputation was so great that even the three of them could not compare to him.

    Such a person was Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s lucky customer.

    This was a great benefit!

    ¡­

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    Sakumo was stunned. He hadn¡¯t reacted yet, but he heard the card was worth 10,000 Ryo.

    ¡°Boss, do you mean you want to give me a membership card?¡± Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but ask. In the face of the free temptation word, even Konoha White Tooth couldn¡¯t be exempted from the vulgarity.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a free gift. Even if you don¡¯t come, Kakashi can use it.¡± Teuchi said with a smile. He had already taken out a camera from under the counter.

    ¡°Aoba, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and go through the process.¡±

    Teuchi waved his hand at Aoba, indicating for him to hurry up.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay¡­¡±

    The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    When he heard Teuchi talk about giving Sakumo membership cards, he was dumbfounded.

    Good fellow.

    Even he did not dare to do this.

    However, it would be different if Teuchi said this. Right now, he was only cooperating with Teuchi¡¯s plan. There wouldn¡¯t be any suspicious problems.

    Happiness came too suddenly. Aoba did not even have time to react.

    Aoba picked up the board and walked out of the counter. His gaze fell on Sakumo and Kakashi.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±

    Aoba slowly explained the process of lucky customers and told them that Ramen Ichiraku would choose lucky customers to complete the event and give them free membership.

    After he explained it in detail. Sakumo fell into deep thought.

    A few seconds later. Sakumo stared at Aoba with a skeptical look on his face.

    ¡°Is it really free?¡±

    Sakumo asked again.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Aoba nodded and then suddenly thought of something. He waved to Sakumo, signaling him to come closer.

    Sakumo immediately bent over and went over.

    ¡°This¡­ We can say that¡­ Sakumo-sama is a member who took the initiative to queue up to buy it¡­ This way, you can spend 10,000 Ryo without problem¡­¡±

    Aoba seemed to have noticed some of Sakumo¡¯s small requests and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Sakumo smiled.

    ¡°We need to take a photo. Since Minato is here, let¡¯s put on a pose where Minato and I stand behind you and hold your shoulders.¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°Hold on to my shoulder¡­¡± Sakumo frowned slightly, obviously a little reluctant.

    ¡°Well¡­ we are just posing; we will not really hold it.¡±

    Aoba quickly explained, he did not want the memory in his hand to fly away.

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem.¡±

    A smile returned to Sakumo¡¯s face.

    ¡­

    Sakumo was half squatting in Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s shop, his hands holding Kakashi¡¯s shoulders. Aoba and Minato stood behind Sakumo.

    Aoba stood on the left and raised his right hand. Minato stood on the right and raised his left hand. Their palms were suspended on Sakumo¡¯s shoulder. It looked like they were holding Sakumo¡¯s shoulder, but in fact, there was still a small gap.

    Aoba noticed through Sakumo¡¯s slight expression that he did not like strangers touching him.

    In that case, then let¡¯s just follow what Sakumo wants. If you force it, it would be awkward. It was also very likely that Sakumo didn¡¯t even want to become a member¡­

    Then the four of them smiled and posed.

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    Teuchi immediately pressed the camera¡¯s switch, and with the flash, it took a picture of this moment.

    Throughout the whole process, whether it was Aoba or Minato, neither of them touched Sakumo¡¯s shoulder and only took the position to make a pose.

    This made Sakumo very satisfied.

    Only¡­

    Just as Sakumo stood up, his head hit Aoba¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Oh, sorry¡­¡±

    Aoba immediately cried out in alarm. As if he had no idea that Sakumo would stand up just now, he immediately bowed and apologized.

    ¡°Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained, Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique)!¡±

    At the same time, a crisp electronic prompt sounded in Aoba¡¯s mind, and Sakumo¡¯s memory was added to Aoba¡¯s mind.

    The quality of this memory was very high.

    Aoba could clearly feel it before he even looked at it.

    This feeling was like a movie that had been downloaded for 90 minutes.

    Some movies took up a large amount of memory space, while others took up a small amount. This was the fundamental difference in the quality of a movie. If so, then Sakumo¡¯s memory is that of Blu-ray 1080P.

    At this point, Aoba was very happy.

    But he couldn¡¯t show any expression on his face, and he had to apologize to Sakumo.

    Anyway, he had already taken the photos.

    Saying a few words of surrender would not affect the result.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Sakumo did not care about this. He knew that Aoba did not do it on purpose, and he also got a free 10,000 Ryo membership card. There is nothing to worry about this trivial detail.

    ¡°I will register your name now.¡±

    Aoba quickly left Sakumo¡¯s side, and the distance between them would make Sakumo less disgusted. Most importantly¡­

    He was afraid of accidentally touching Kakashi¡¯s head.

    That was a seedling! If he had read his memory now, the reward would be between ordinary people and Genin.

    If that happens, he will suffer a loss!

    Aoba then returned to the counter and quickly opened the member¡¯s book to write down Sakumo and Kakashi¡¯s names.

    ¡°Sakumo-sama, do you want to eat a bowl of ramen now? Or do you want to use your five free vouchers?¡±

    Teuchi put away the precious camera and stared at Sakumo with a smile. He was very happy.

    ¡°Well, two bowls of ramen.¡±

    Sakumo nodded. When he smelled the ramen, he was a little hungry.

    Even if there was no such thing as a free membership.

    He also wanted to eat ramen now.

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Teuchi quickly went to cook ramen. Although he was busy all day, he felt the booming business. He couldn¡¯t help but look forward to Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s future.

    ¡°Kakashi, let¡¯s sit over here.¡±

    Sakumo pulled Kakashi to sit next to Minato.

    Today, he came here to look for Minato.

    It was agreed that after the admission procedures for Kakashi were completed, he would bring Kakashi to see his future Jonin instructor.

    Sakumo arranged Kakashi¡¯s seat between him and Minato and then talked to Minato. This feeling was like a parent talking to a teacher with a child.

    When Aoba saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.

    Whether it was in modern society or in the Ninja World, the parents¡¯ minds were the same. No one wanted their children to lose at the starting line. Almost all of them had the intention of wanting their children to become dragons.

    Aoba did not eavesdrop more on their conversation but continued to eat his own ramen.

    Just when he felt that there would be nothing to do at this time.

    And try browsing through Sakumo¡¯s memories.

    Ramen Ichiraku entrance opened again.

    ¡°Boss, give us two bowls of hot-blooded ramen!¡±

    Two green figures, one big and one small jumped in and made the same pose. Both of them grinned, and their white teeth were shining.

    These two people were yesterday¡¯s lucky customers, Duy and Guy.

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    When Teuchi saw the person¡¯s figure who came, he answered without hesitation and immediately made two bowls of ramen into the pot.

    Only¡­

    The atmosphere in Ramen Ichiraku suddenly became strange.

    Duy stared at Sakumo.

    Guy stared at Kakashi.

    ¡°Guy, do you see this child? His name is Hatake kakashi. He is a famous genius. He is your target. You must defeat him!¡± Duy said with a competitive look in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes! Dad, I will definitely defeat him!¡±

    Guy stared at Kakashi. This time, he had already regarded her as his lifelong rival.

 CH 121

    Aoba looked at the father and son in green, who suddenly jumped into Ramen Ichiraku, and then looked at the father and son sitting next to him. He suddenly felt that things had become interesting.

    As a person who had seen the later story.

    Aoba was very clear.

    Kakashi and Guy were definitely lifelong rivals and lifelong friends.

    Not only that.

    Now, this father and son pair had become Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s lucky customer.

    They all had a free membership card of Ramen Ichiraku.

    Along with the voice of Duy and Guy, Kakashi slowly turned his head and looked at Guy with downcast eyes.

    ¡°En.¡±

    Kakashi simply said he had heard Guy and then turned his head, ignoring Guy.

    ¡°Kakashi, you are very rude. He wants to defeat you and challenge you!¡± Sakumo smiled and said to Kakashi.

    ¡°I know this guy. He wants to go to the Ninja School, but he doesn¡¯t even know how to use Ninjutsu. In addition to training his body, he doesn¡¯t want to think about anything else. No matter how you think about it, he is no match for me.¡± Kakashi said without any mercy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this person. He might be a formidable opponent for you in the future!¡± Sakumo¡¯s eyes lingered on Guy for a few more seconds as if he had seen through Guy¡¯s potential.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Kakashi responded casually again and still ignored Guy.

    But¡­

    After Guy encountered such a cold treatment.

    There was no anger or dissatisfaction in him.

    Instead, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly and revealed a determined gaze.

    ¡°I will defeat you!¡±

    Guy gave Kakashi a thumbs-up as if he was praising him or himself.

    ¡°I will become stronger than you in the future!¡±

    After that, Guy followed Duy to the other side of Noodle House¡¯s long table.

    Duy looked at his son with satisfaction. He gently patted his son¡¯s shoulder, using his silent gaze method to give his son the greatest encouragement.

    At this time, Kakashi raised his head again and focused his gaze in Guy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± Kakashi asked proudly.

    Guy stood still. He then turned to look at Kakashi. The corners of his mouth curled up, revealing white teeth, and the smile on his face was very positive.

    ¡°Might Guy!¡±

    After saying this, Guy continued to walk toward where he ate ramen last time.

    Such a scene.

    It completely fell into Aoba¡¯s eyes.

    This¡­

    Why did he look a little familiar?

    Aoba vaguely remembered that when Kakashi and Guy met for the first time, they went to the Ninja School to register.

    But now, they were in Ramen Ichiraku.

    But this was still how they asked for their names.

    Looks like¡­

    The details of many things had changed. His arrival should have caused this.

    Mm¡­ That¡¯s right¡­

    Aoba suddenly realized that the entire village had undergone subtle changes because of his arrival. Take the recent events as an example, Aburame Tatsuma was already gone.

    ¡­

    The arrival of Duy and Guy was just an interlude.

    Sakumo continued to chat with Minato about Kakashi.

    Duy and Guy, as usual, wolfed down the noodles in the bowl and then threw themselves into a new round of training.

    After some time passed, Sakumo was satisfied and left with Kakashi.

    Inside Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House, peace was restored.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, this lucky customer of yours really frightened me. It was too sudden and too deliberate!¡± Minato let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Hehehe, this is something that Aoba came up with. It really is a very good idea.¡± Teuchi narrowed his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°It is indeed a good idea, but you must pay attention to the number of times you use it. Also, don¡¯t especially pick people with status and fame. Occasionally, you should give some poor people for a better effect.¡± Minato pointed out the problem.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Teuchi nodded and gladly accepted Minato¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, Minato, the registration for members has been completed. It¡¯s almost time. I¡¯m also tired. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Aoba saw that the shop was no longer busy, and he had also obtained Sakumo¡¯s memories, but he did not have time to check it.

    This made his heart itch.

    He did not want to stay here any longer.

    His main purpose of coming here had been achieved. If he continued to stay here, he would not get any more opportunities to read memories. He couldn¡¯t get any lucky customers now.

    ¡°Aoba, you can go back, but have you forgotten something?¡± Teuchi tilted his head and said with a smile.

    ¡°What is it¡­¡±

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. He quickly thought about it and did not realize what he had forgotten.

    Could it be something with Duy and Guy?

    Hmm¡­

    It was possible.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba glanced at Minato and then turned his gaze back to Teuchi.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, Duy¡¯s membership is on Minato¡¯s account,¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°What¡±

    Minato widened his eyes in disbelief. He could not believe his ears.

    That was 10,000 ryo!

    Did he really think he was a money bag?

    This was not a small sum!

    ¡°No, no, Duy is a lucky customer. Of course, the money for this membership will be paid by me. During this period of time, you gave me advice and came to help me. How can I ask for your money!¡± Teuchi hurriedly waved his hand and said.

    He had just seen his own small vault.

    It was full of money!

    The membership storage event had given him a large amount of income in a very short period of time.

    He had already started to think of buying the shop next to Ramen Ichiraku and then going through some renovation and expanding the shop¡¯s scale.

    ¡°Forget it; I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. You forgot to register your Captain name.¡±

    Teuchi looked at Aoba¡¯s slightly confused expression and shook his head helplessly.

    This kid¡­

    Because he was so busy¡­

    He actually forgot what he came here for.

    If you didn¡¯t get your Captain¡¯s membership card, your days in the division would be hard.

    Teuchi had long since understood all of this. As the boss of the ramen shop, he would meet all kinds of people every day and had deep attainments in observing people.

    Since the establishment of Ramen Ichiraku.

    He had almost never offended any customer.

    Of course.

    None of the customers dared to cause trouble here!

    ¡­

    ¡°I really forgot¡­¡±

    Aoba suddenly slapped his head. During this period of time, he had been thinking about how to read some memories and gain some benefits.

    He directly forgot about Eaton¡¯s request.

    If not for Teuchi¡¯s reminder.

    He would probably only be able to remember it when Eaton came to find him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write it right now. This money will be counted on my account, and I¡¯ll find a chance to fill it up.¡±

    Aoba opened the small book where Ramen Ichiraku registered their member and filled in Eaton and Ibiki¡¯s names.

    After writing the names of these two people, he also marked the words 10,000 Ryo and 5 coupons.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay for this money.¡± Teuchi shook his head.

    ¡°No, no, this is my personal matter. I can¡¯t let you pay the bill. I owe it first. If there is a chance, I will pay it back. So don¡¯t worry.¡± Aoba shook his head decisively. He was a man of principle. He could not let Teuchi lose three full memberships in a row.

    It was just¡­

    It was a bit of a pity.

    Tatsuma did not have the habit of carrying money with him.

    After all, as a Root ninja, he did not need much money on hand.

    He could only wait until he met someone who wanted to kill him in the future and then paid the membership fee that he owed Teuchi.

    ¡°Okay, then I will write it down on you first. This is a small matter; you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± Teuchi said with a smile.

    ¡°Aoba, after you go back this time, will you not come here often?¡± Minato asked thoughtfully. He had a hunch that if Jiraya-sensei left, he might not see Aoba for a long time.

    ¡°Well, I have to go back to work. I will come to eat ramen occasionally. Whether I can see you or not is up to fate.¡± Aoba nodded and said.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    A sunny smile appeared on Minato¡¯s face. He decided to focus on studying the Rasengan during this period of time and strive to develop the Bijudama that a ninja could use as soon as possible.

    He did not say anything else.

    Aoba got up and walked out of Ramen Ichiraku.

    He had gained a lot during these two days of vacation.

    He planned to go back and make a summary.

    He wanted to try using the last day of his vacation.

    Then, he would be thrown into normal working life, returning to the tranquility and stability of his heart.

    When Aoba had just walked out of Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    He saw two people walking over with smiles on their faces.

    These two people.

    He knew all of them.

    They were two of the Konoha Sannin.

    Jiraya.

    Tsunade.

    Tsunade was talking to Jiraya, and Jiraya was blushing. He scratched his head with a happy smile on his face, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but sweep over Tsunade.

    Based on Jiraya¡¯s height and position, they were also walking side by side.

    From this angle, he should be able to see good scenery¡­

    ¡°Jiraya, we will leave the village. Before we leave, we have to drink some sake. We don¡¯t know how many years we will meet again.¡± Tsunade sighed. During this period of time, many things had happened to her, so much so that she lost confidence in Konohagakure. She was a little disheartened in life.

    ¡°Definitely¡­ definitely¡­¡± Jiraya nodded repeatedly, but his eyes didn¡¯t move away. He was so excited that his saliva was about to flow out.

    Aoba saw the absent-minded appearance of Jiraya, so he quickly turned and walked to the intersection next to him.

    Although their memories were very attractive.

    However, Aoba knew that this was not the time to read their memories.

    Tsunade had just experienced a great battle in the small forest and almost found him not long ago.

    Jiraya was also constantly paying attention to him while talking to Minato.

    Both of them were in a very cautious state.

    It was definitely not the time to do anything out of line.

    Aoba immediately planned to avoid these two people as soon as possible. He did not want anything to happen before they left the village.

    But.

    Just as Aoba left.

    When Tsunade was talking to Jiraya, her eyes glanced at the back of Aoba, who left in a hurry.

    She was stunned for a moment.

    A blond boy with a lean back and a hurried appearance.

    In a split second, the figure in her memory from that night merged together.

    ¡°So it was him.¡±

    A flash of understanding appeared in Tsunade¡¯s eyes. She had been looking for the boy she met in the woods that night.

 CH 122

    Chapter 122 - He Is Minato¡¯s Friend, His Name Is Yamanaka Aoba

    Tsunade only took a glance and recognized this figure¡­

    It was that night.

    In the small forest.

    The person who left quickly.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Tsunade smiled slightly. She thought that the person was Minato, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet him in such a way.

    That day, her body was covered in blood.

    She had hemophobia.

    She was not in the mood to observe the battlefield carefully.

    But¡­

    She was certain.

    The appearance of this youth had helped her to a certain extent, and he had participated in the battle.

    However.

    She also had doubts in her heart.

    Since he was also a Konoha Ninja, why did he run away when he saw her?

    Did he think that she was a ninja from Amegakure?

    Tsunade was puzzled. She thought that the person that Aoba killed was the leader of that group of Amegakure ninjas. She didn¡¯t suspect Root at all.

    Now her idea was very simple.

    Find the boy.

    Ask about the situation at that time.

    Then, she would express her gratitude.

    ¡°Tsunade, what happened to you?¡±

    Jiraya noticed that Tsunade stopped and followed her gaze. He saw Aoba disappear at the street corner.

    ¡°That kid¡­¡±

    Jiraya frowned slightly. He hadn¡¯t gotten any information about Aoba yet.

    When he left just now.

    He planned to investigate Aoba¡¯s information.

    He had a good relationship with his student.

    He still needed to confirm this person¡¯s identity to ensure that there would be no problems.

    For him.

    Minato was a very important candidate for the Child of Prophecy.

    But before he could start investigating, he met Tsunade and was dragged over by her.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± She raised her head and asked Jiraya.

    ¡°Yes, I just met him. He is a friend of Minato. His name is Yamanaka Aoba.¡± Jiraya nodded.

    ¡°Yamanaka Aoba.¡± The corners of Tsunade¡¯s mouth curved even higher, and her eyes flashed with a deep meaning that only she understood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and drink.¡± Jiraya glanced at Tsunade again. He found that Tsunade¡¯s figure had become better in the past two years, like a ripe fruit. He wanted to pick it, but he didn¡¯t dare to¡­

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tsunade nodded and followed Jiraya into Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    All of a sudden.

    Both of their eyes were focused on the yellow-haired teenager in the shop.

    ¡°Minato.¡±

    Jiraya smiled at Minato and said, ¡°I knew you were still here.¡±

    ¡°Jiraya-sensei!¡±

    When Minato heard Jiraya¡¯s voice, he turned around and looked at Jiraya with an excited and happy smile.

    He thought it would be a while before he could see his Jiraya-sensei again.

    He didn¡¯t expect that they would meet again soon.

    ¡°Tsunade-sama!¡± Minato got up and bowed to Tsunade.

    ¡°We are here to drink. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Tsunade casually sat on the chair next to Minato and then leaned close to Minato and asked, ¡°Is the person who just walked out your friend?¡±

    ¡°Aoba?¡± Minato was stunned for a moment. He did not know why Tsunade suddenly asked Aoba. He nodded frankly and said, ¡°He is my friend.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s drink together!¡± Tsunade laughed and seemed to be in a good mood.

    ¡°Boss, give me two pots of sake and two bowls of ramen.¡± Jiraya waved at Teuchi.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Teuchi stared at Jiraya and Tsunade for a while.

    These two people are two of Konoha Sannin!

    All of a sudden.

    Teuchi couldn¡¯t suppress the idea of making them the lucky customers.

    However.

    He thought of Minato¡¯s warning just now.

    He still held back.

    Next time.

    Definitely next time!

    As long as one of the two came to eat ramen next time, he would definitely arrange the title of lucky customer.

    Teuchi thought as he cooked ramen.

    ¡°Tsunade, when are you going to leave?¡± After Jiraya sat down, his face became serious, and he had already begun to miss Tsunade very much in his heart.

    ¡°Not for now.¡± Tsunade shook her head and said.

    ¡°Not going?¡± Jiraya was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were full of doubt.

    ¡°I have thought about it carefully. Shizune is still small. If she follows me now, she won¡¯t be able to finish her studies in the Ninja School. It¡¯s better to leave after a few years.¡± Tsunade said indifferently.

    ¡°Those things in the Ninja School are not a problem for Shizune.¡± Jiraya¡¯s eyelids twitched. He felt that Tsunade was looking for an excuse, but this excuse was not unreasonable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this topic anymore. Let¡¯s talk about what you saw during this time. Which country did you go to?¡± Tsunade directly changed the topic and did not continue to talk about this problem.

    All of a sudden.

    In Ramen Ichiraku, they started chatting happily.

    ¡­

    Aoba did not stay for long and soon returned to Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    After this incident.

    The harvest was quite generous.

    Not only did he get Duy¡¯s memories, but he also got Sakumo¡¯s memories.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s look at Sakumo¡¯s memories.¡±

    Aoba directly lay on the iron bed and slowly closed his eyes. He controls his mind to open Sakumo¡¯s memories.

    All of a sudden.

    One scene after another appeared in his mind.

    The richness of Sakumo¡¯s memory was far greater than that of everyone who he had read before.

    That includes Tetsu, Yuta, and Eaton.

    You have to know¡­

    The three of them had more information in their heads. They were either scheming or fighting against each other.

    Most of their memories were stuck in the stage of the scheming battle. It was like military tactics on paper, full of schemes and all sorts of darkness.

    As for Tatsuma¡¯s memories.

    He lived like a robot.

    He would do whatever Danzo arranged him to do without his own subjective thoughts.

    However.

    Konoha¡¯s White Fang Hatake Sakumo.

    In this person¡¯s memory.

    It explained what a true genius was.

    Aoba started checking memories of when Sakumo had started his glorious ninja career after graduating from the Ninja School.

    He had carried out a D-rank mission 200+ times.

    He had carried out a C-rank mission 300+ times.

    He had carried out a B-rank mission 200+ times.

    He had carried out an A-rank mission 100+ times.

    He had carried out an S-rank mission 24 times.

    The requirements and process of each mission were deeply recorded in his memory.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Aoba couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. In his memory, the precious experience accumulated by these missions was like a precious textbook. Its value far surpassed the Ninjutsu that Sakumo had mastered.

    ¡°In the future, I can work at Konohagakure Intelligence Division during the day and repeatedly read White Fang¡¯s memory while wasting time. At night, I will train my body according to the method in Duy¡¯s memory.¡±

    Aoba immediately realized.

    This time, he got two memories.

    It would have a far-reaching impact on him in the future.

    The most precious of them all was not skill.

    It was¡­

    Experience!

 CH 123

    Chapter 123 - I¡¯ve Made a Big Profit!

    Aoba was completely immersed in Sakumo¡¯s memory.

    Sakumo was a very all-powerful ninja and had mastered many ninjutsu. Still, he was most proficient in using the White Light Chakra Sabre that could be injected with Chakra, combined with the ninjutsu.

    Among them, the most skilled were lightning Ninjutsu.

    When executing many missions, Sakumo had attached his Lightning Chakra to the White Light Chakra Sabre, and with his top physical ability, he could attack at close range.

    This way of fighting.

    It was very worthwhile for Aoba to study.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Suddenly.

    Aoba frowned. He was still reading Sakumo¡¯s memories with his eyes closed.

    In the memory. He found something that surprised him.

    This was what happened Sakumo returned to Konohagakure after the second ninja world war.

    Under the expectations of thousands of people, Sakumo was given a short white sleeve and entered the Forbidden Technique Room in the Hokage Residence because he was qualified to read the Book of Seal.

    It was unexpected but also reasonable.

    Aoba did not doubt that Sakumo had such qualifications, but he did not think about it before. Now, he could look at the memory repeatedly from the first perspective.

    This¡­

    The harvest was too great!

    Aoba¡¯s heart beat faster. He immediately realized that Sakumo was an experiencer and comparable to Ninjutsu Library, which contained a generous reserve.

    ¡°Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu (Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!¡±

    ¡°Goj¨­ Kibaku Fuda (Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags)!¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God Technique)!¡±

    Aoba swallowed hard. He roughly scanned through it and realized that Sakumo was very knowledgeable.

    Sakumo had read all of these techniques.

    But not everyone can just practice them.

    ¡°Too amazing!¡±

    Aoba couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sakumo¡¯s memory was different from other Ninjas.

    Most of the Ninjutsu in Sakumo¡¯s memory was recorded in the Book of Seals that he had read before.

    There were detailed descriptions and analyses.

    This feeling was like playing a game¡­

    The other memory was just a live video of a hero, while Sakumo had everything he needed from basic skill teaching to later experience and actual operation.

    And¡­

    Sakumo¡¯s practical skills were even better than the other ninjas!

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a big profit!¡±

    Aoba suddenly opened his eyes and recovered from Sakumo¡¯s memory. His eyes flashed with uncontrollable ecstasy.

    Sakumo¡¯s memories were enough for him to look at for a long time!

    It was worth repeated research.

    Only now did Aoba truly understand the definition of a ¡°genius¡±.

    However¡­

    In some of the memory fragments that Aoba had just swept through, especially in the recent second ninja world war, Sakumo often encountered unexpected situations when he was on a mission.

    All kinds of situations.

    Sometimes, the enemy had set a trap ahead of time, and if not for his incredible insight, he would have fallen into a trap.

    Sometimes, there was a mistake in the mission description, and when he arrived at the mission¡¯s location, he found that it was another situation.

    In short¡­

    It hasn¡¯t been very smooth recently!

    This made Aoba faintly guess if it was Danzo¡¯s conspiracy.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Aoba went directly to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. He did not enjoy the extra day of vacation.

    If he stayed in the dormitory, he would be bored.

    If he went out to exercise, it would be in broad daylight.

    In the dark Konohagakure Intelligence Division, his heart would be at peace.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba changed into Anbu¡¯s ninja outfit and put on the cat face mask that belonged to him. After dressing up neatly, he left the Anbu¡¯s dormitory and walked directly to Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room.

    Not long after.

    Aoba came to Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room.

    When he had walked there, he saw Eaton wearing a black trench coat.

    ¡°Captain Eaton.¡±

    Aoba directly called out to Eaton, but his expression could not be seen under the cat¡¯s face mask cover.

    ¡°Aoba?¡±

    When Eaton saw Aoba, his eyes were filled with a trace of surprise.

    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I give you three days off?¡±

    ¡°I have been resting for too long. I was so bored that I decided to work after thinking about it.¡± Aoba said seriously.

    ¡°Aoba, you are really the most hardworking subordinate I have ever seen!¡± Eaton stared at Aoba deeply. When Aoba first asked for leave, he once thought he was a lazy person. Now he realized that he was wrong. This young man is far more hard-working than his peers.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, I have two things to talk to you about. The first thing is that I will start working today. The second thing is about Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s membership¡­¡± Aoba paused for a moment and kept his in suspense.

    ¡°Did you get it?¡± Eaton instantly became nervous.

    ¡°En, when you go with Ibiki, just give this card.¡± Aoba nodded.

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Eaton widened his eyes, his eyes full of excitement. He habitually raised his hand and patted Aoba on the shoulder.

    Snapped!

    Eaton patted Aoba on the shoulder. He did not think too much about it when he completed this action.

    Boom!

    However, Aoba directly sat on the ground at this moment. His body collided with the ground, making a sound.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Aoba cried out in pain. He looked as if he had suffered a great shock.

    If there was no cat mask¡­

    I¡¯m afraid that he would be able to see Aoba¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, Aoba, I forgot¡­¡±

    Eaton was shocked by Aoba¡¯s fall and quickly reached out to help Aoba up.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±

    Aoba shook his head and patted the dirt on his body. He said, ¡°Captain Eaton, if there is nothing else, I will go to work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go.¡± Eaton nodded. He was still a little shocked. He was a little upset that he had used too much strength just now. He might accidentally kill Aoba.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aoba responded and turned to leave, walking towards his little compartment.

    Eaton looked at Aoba¡¯s back and sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°Aoba is a good person in every way!¡±

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that his body is not very good.¡±

    Eaton shook his head helplessly, but his heart was more relaxed.

    It was precisely because Aoba¡¯s health was not good.

    Just now, he felt that Aoba was not too much of a threat.

    It would not threaten his position in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Not to mention how much prestige the Yamanaka Clan has.

    ¡­

    Aoba had just left not long ago.

    A special guest came to Konohagakure Intelligence Division and asked to see Eaton.

 CH 124

    After Aoba returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room, he returned to his usual working pace.

    Not long after he arrived in his place.

    A suspect who was waiting to be interrogated was sent over.

    The guards were no longer so enthusiastic about him.

    The main reason was that the speed of his interrogation had decreased, and he was no longer as efficient as before. Over time, he was no longer so valued.

    Aoba completely saw this change.

    He did not care at all.

    But it did not stop him from lamenting the reality of society.

    Even the Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment has darkness, which was not surprising.

    At this moment, Aoba looked at the suspect tied to the wooden pillar through the peephole of the cat¡¯s face mask.

    ¡°You¡­ wait.¡±

    Aoba said lightly. After that, he took out a small stool and sat directly in front of the suspect, who was waiting to be interrogated. He closed his eyes and began to read Sakumo¡¯s memories.

    He has already decided.

    In the future, one person at a time will be interrogated for each mission he watches.

    He would prioritize watching Sakumo¡¯s mission.

    After looking at all the missions Sakumo performed in the memory and then looking at them again, he was bound to understand the essence of it all.

    Aoba had a faint feeling.

    When he understood all the experience in Sakumo¡¯s memory, even if he had never gone out to carry out missions, he would still have rich experience.

    This greatly made up for his lack of experience in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division!

    Of course.

    Aoba was not in a hurry.

    Take it slow.

    He had plenty of time.

    He did not plan any goals that he wanted to complete within the time limit.

    Just take it slow.

    In any case, whether it was the Third Ninja World War or the Fourth Ninja World War, he did not intend to participate.

    There was no need to raise his strength to a certain level before the war.

    Slowly.

    Aoba¡¯s attention was focused on Sakumo¡¯s memories, and he began to immerse himself in this exciting mission.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Aoba stood in Sakumo¡¯s first-person perspective and ran through the woods, quickly passing by tree branches.

    Behind him were three Konoha Ninjas, forming Hatake Sakumo¡¯s ninja team.

    This feeling was genuine, giving him the feeling of watching a VR movie.

    And it was the kind of theater version!

    The sense of immersion was directly filled.

    Gradually.

    Aoba was completely immersed in it.

    He had already forgotten the passage of time¡­

    The suspect, tied to the wooden pillar, was completely dumbfounded. He had never seen such lazy Konohagakure Intelligence Division members.

    As a little thief.

    It was not the first time he had come to the Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment. He was a repeat offender.

    Here.

    He was familiar!

    This made him not feel timid in front of interrogation.

    But he never thought.

    This person in charge of interrogating him actually ignored him. He had never seen a ninja like this before.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    This little thief was a little bored. He opened his mouth and shouted at Aoba, wanting to wake him up from his ¡°sleep¡±.

    However.

    Aoba did not have any reaction.

    At this moment.

    Aoba was completely immersed in Sakumo¡¯s mission and could not hear the voices around him.

    ¡°Boring!¡±

    Seeing that Aoba was ignoring him, the little thief did not speak again. He could only look at the compartment, not knowing how to get rid of this free time.

    ¡­

    At the same time.

    In Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room.

    Eaton¡¯s face was solemn as he welcomed a big shot who had never been to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    This made Eaton become respectful and nervous.

    Step, step, step¡­

    Along with a series of footsteps, a woman with an impressive figure walked in and appeared in front of everyone, making everyone present not dare to make a sound.

    ¡°Tsunade-sama!¡±

    Eaton immediately bowed to Tsunade. Although Tsunade didn¡¯t have any position in Konoha and was only a Jonin Ninja, no one dared to treat her as an ordinary Jonin Ninja.

    This was one of the legendary Konoha Sannin!

    The granddaughter of the First Hokage Senju Hashirama!

    The Konoha¡¯s Slug Princess was the best in the world of medical ninjutsu!

    These titles were like halos, and Eaton did not dare to neglect them.

    ¡°You are the Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, Morino Eaton?¡± Tsunade¡¯s eyes fell on Eaton.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eaton immediately responded and asked, ¡°What instructions does Tsunade-sama have?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone. Is it convenient for you, Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s people?¡± Tsunade spoke slowly, but there was an unquestionable dignity, making everyone who heard it feel great pressure.

    ¡°Who?¡± Eaton immediately asked.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Tsunade looked around, and her eyes swept over the Anbu Ninjas wearing masks. She seemed to think that these people were in the way of her actions.

    ¡°All of you can leave now!¡± Eaton immediately understood what Tsunade meant and ordered them to leave.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone immediately responded, and then their figures flashed and disappeared.

    At this point.

    In Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room.

    Only Tsunade and Eaton were left.

    This made Eaton even more nervous. His whole body was completely tense; even his throat was a little hoarse and dry.

    ¡°Tsunade-sama, is it okay now?¡±

    Eaton asked respectfully. He was just a small Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain. As long as it was not a particularly serious matter, he would definitely not provoke an existence like Tsunade.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tsunade nodded, and the expression on her face eased. She seemed to be very satisfied with Eaton¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Your Konohagakure Intelligence Division has a ninja named Yamanaka Aoba. Do you have an impression of this person?¡± Tsunade asked directly.

    ¡°Yamanaka Aoba!¡± Eaton was surprised. He did not expect that the person Tsunade was looking for was actually the seemingly unremarkable Aoba.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, take me to him.¡± Tsunade nodded.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Eaton could not believe his ears, but he did not hesitate at all. He immediately led Tsunade towards Aoba¡¯s compartment.

    During this process.

    Eaton had been guessing the relationship between Tsunade and Aoba.

    But no matter how he thought about it, he did not believe that there would be any relationship.

    Logically¡­

    These two people couldn¡¯t know each other!

    There would be no intersection.

    Why would Tsunade personally come to Konohagakure Intelligence Division to find Aoba?

    Eaton could not think of an answer, no matter how he felt about it. He only dared to think about it in his heart and did not dare to ask Tsunade.

    ¡­

    Aoba¡¯s compartment.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Immediately after.

    Aoba let out a long sigh of relief.

    He had just watched a B-rank mission executed by Sakumo, and the opponent was a ninja from Iwagakure.

    The entire process went from the design plan to the successful completion of the mission. It was clean and efficient, with a clear train of thought, comparable to the efficiency of the textbook level of mission execution.

    This was definitely a mission worth watching again.

    Unfortunately¡­

    The technology of the ninja world was not so advanced. There was no way to record the entire process.

    As a result, there was no way to transmit such experience.

    Even if Sakumo personally guided Kakashi, there was no way to teach him all the experience, let alone some details.

    After Aoba finished looking at the mission.

    He immediately understood why ninjas had to carry out all kinds of missions after graduating from the Ninja School.

    These missions were the process of accumulating experience.

    No one could pass on their experience to others. Everyone needed to accumulate their own experience.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡±

    Aoba¡¯s gaze turned to the tied-up suspect.

    After watching a mission.

    It was about time.

    It was time to change people.

    Aoba walked toward the suspect step by step. This sudden change stunned the suspect.

    ¡°Wait¡­ I am not ready yet!¡± The little thief was about to fall asleep from waiting. He was shocked by Aoba¡¯s action and could not react instantly.

    However.

    Aoba ignored the little thief¡¯s request.

    He walked directly to the little thief.

    He raised his hand and touched the little thief¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained, Chakra Increase!¡±

    A crisp electronic prompt sounded in Aoba¡¯s mind, and then a familiar feeling emerged from his body. A faint warm current flowed into his limbs and bones, making his chakra become even stronger.

    At the same time.

    The memory of this little thief was added to Aoba¡¯s mind.

    Step, step, step, step¡­

    Just as Aoba was about to flip through the memory of this little thief, footsteps sounded outside his compartment.

    Bang!

    The compartment¡¯s door was suddenly pulled open.

    Eaton¡¯s face was reflected in Aoba¡¯s line of sight from the darkness.

    This sudden scene.

    Even Aoba did not understand.

    ¡°Captain Eaton?¡±

    A big question mark popped up in Aoba¡¯s head.

    He had just met Eaton.

    There should be nothing to say.

    Moreover, Eaton had never come in person since he came to this compartment.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Aoba immediately asked.

    ¡°Aoba, come out for a moment. Someone is looking for you.¡± Eaton said in a low voice.

    ¡°Someone is looking for me?¡±

    Aoba frowned slightly behind the mask. The only people who had a good relationship with him were Teuchi and Minato.

    Teuchi had no way to leave the shop.

    Then¡­

    It was Minato!

    Aoba instantly made a judgment in his heart, but he did not know why Minato was looking for him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Aoba responded and immediately walked out of the compartment.

    Just as he stepped out of the door and looked for Minato, his eyes focused on a graceful and proud figure.

    In a split second.

    Aoba¡¯s pupils shrank.

    He knew this person.

    Tsunade!

    Aoba immediately had an ominous feeling in his heart. He was like a frightened cat, instantly becoming alert.

    Normally speaking.

    Tsunade would never know of his existence.

    And there was no reason for her to come to him.

    They were completely unfamiliar with each other and could even be said to be strangers.

    Then¡­

    Now that Tsunade was here.

    Aoba could think of the only explanation that what happened that night was detected by Tsunade.

    All of a sudden.

    There were many thoughts in Aoba¡¯s mind, and his brain was working quickly.

    He lowered his head slightly.

    Tsunade could not see the change in his eyes.

    Only¡­

    No matter how much Aoba paid attention, the change in his eyes just now was seen by Tsunade, who was focusing her attention on him.

    ¡°Yamanaka Aoba, hello. I heard Minato say that you are his good friend!¡±

    Tsunade revealed a meaningful smile on her face, her eyes staring at Aoba.

    ¡°Jiraya is also my good friend. You should know that.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°I came to ask you this time.¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in being my student?¡±

 CH 125

    As soon as Tsunade said this, Eaton instantly opened his eyes wide, and his eyes were full of shock.

    This¡­ This¡­ This¡­

    Eaton could not believe his ears at all. He never thought that Tsunade would come to find Aoba like this!

    Heavens!

    This was too lucky!

    This was Tsunade, one of Konoha Sannin!

    She personally went to this dark Konohagakure Intelligence Division to find an unknown weak youth.

    Just to accept him as a student?

    Gulp¡­

    Eaton swallowed hard, unable to suppress the saliva that gushed out from his mouth. The shock in his heart had reached an extreme level.

    ¡­

    Aoba lowered his head slightly. He did not expect Tsunade to look for him to become her student.

    It was very unexpected.

    This was a completely unexpected scene.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba fell into silence. He quickly analyzed the pros and cons of this matter.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, can we talk alone?¡±

    Tsunade saw that Aoba was silent, and the smile on her face became more meaningful.

    ¡°Of course, of course, of course¡­¡±

    Only then did Eaton realize that he was a little in the way. He instantly came out of the shock and looked around. He did not know where to go, and his eyes were fixed on Aoba¡¯s compartment.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to interrogate the guy inside!¡±

    Eaton could no longer remember how long it had been since he had entered the Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment. He turned around and walked in, closing the door behind him.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    After Eaton closed the door.

    He heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He had not recovered from the shock just now.

    This Aoba was not simple!

    He was actually accepted as Tsunade-sama¡¯s student.

    In the future, he would probably not stay with Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    As expected of¡­

    Someone whom he recognized!

    Eaton naturally placed the credit on himself¡­

    However, a dissatisfied voice interrupted his thoughts right at this moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Konohagakure Intelligence Division ninjas? It¡¯s just an interrogation, but you actually have to dawdle for so long. This isn¡¯t how you work, right? You really have no efficiency at all!¡±

    The voice owner was the little thief tied to a wooden pillar. He had been tied up here for half a day. He was tired of standing, but he could not sit down. He even held back his urge to urinate, so he gradually lost his patience. No matter what, he felt uncomfortable.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Eaton instantly frowned and looked for the sound. His gaze was focused on the little thief.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    As Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s Captain, Eaton disliked it the most, saying that it has some ¡°problems¡±.

    Suddenly.

    He walked towards the place where the props were stored.

    He accurately found the whip inside and swung it towards the ground.

    Snapped!

    The collision between the whip and the ground created a loud noise.

    ¡°If you have the ability, say it again!¡±

    Eaton stretched his head left and right. It had been a long time since he had personally interrogated such an ordinary thief. He took this opportunity to vent the shock in his heart.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When this little thief saw the tall and aggressive Eaton, he was instantly suppressed by the other party¡¯s imposing manner. At that time, he felt a little relieved. Earlier, he did not notice that it was actually a different person to interrogate.

    Suddenly.

    He was a little regretful.

    The ninja who did not ask anything just now¡­

    He was not bad at all!

    ¡­

    Outside the compartment.

    Only Tsunade and Aoba were left.

    Tsunade walked towards Aoba step by step. When there was not much distance between them, she stopped.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±

    Tsunade¡¯s voice suddenly became gentle, but this gentleness was obviously superficial, but fundamentally it contained a terrifying feeling.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Aoba¡¯s mind was still a mess. He did not know the specific purpose of Tsunade¡¯s visit. Was she really going to accept him as her student? Or was there some other purpose in her words? He did not know how to speak.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it. Let me continue!¡±

    Tsunade bowed slightly, and her hands circled around Aoba¡¯s neck. Her movements were very light and gentle. She took off the cat mask on Aoba¡¯s face.

    In an instant.

    Aoba¡¯s face was exposed in front of Tsunade.

    Because the distance between the two was too close.

    Aoba could clearly feel the airflow that was blowing on his face after Tsunade breathed.

    There was an itchy feeling.

    Instantly.

    Aoba lowered his head in embarrassment.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he lowered his head.

    The angle was just right.

    A deep gully was directly reflected in his line of sight.

    Aoba¡¯s breathing suddenly became slightly hurried, and he didn¡¯t know where to put his eyes.

    ¡°The person in the small forest that day¡­¡±

    Tsunade still maintained her current posture. The airflow that she blew out directly blew into Aoba. It was soft and itchy, and it was hard to say whether it was uncomfortable or comfortable.

    ¡°It must be you!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, Aoba instantly calmed down. He did not speak, and his whole person became cautious.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Tsunade laughed and stood up straight again. The distance between them was slightly wider, making Aoba feel that his breathing became much smoother.

    ¡°Am I that scary?¡±

    Tsunade put her hands on her waist and slightly tilted her head. Her eyes stared at Aoba¡¯s face, never moving away.

    Now she was absolutely sure.

    The young man in front of her.

    It was the figure she saw in the small forest that day.

    The person who might have helped her intentionally or unintentionally.

    Of course.

    This was not important.

    The important thing was¡­

    Even she did not know why, but she could vaguely see the shadow of Nawaki and Dan on Aoba¡¯s back, who had left in a hurry.

    Although the young man in front of her looked different from the two of them, it gave her a sense of deja vu. This was an indescribable feeling.

    This phenomenon happens to almost everyone.

    For example, when I see someone, I feel like I know them in the past.

    Even if these two people were not alike.

    It could be a frown, a smile, or even a walking posture or speaking tone.

    It was precisely because of this similar feeling.

    It will make people have a preconceived feeling of closeness or disgust toward a stranger.

    That feeling depends on whether that similar person is important or annoying.

    When Tsunade saw Aoba, she had this indescribable feeling. She felt that this person was similar to her deceased brother Nawaki.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±

    Aoba¡¯s back was leaning against the compartment wall, so he was already in a position where he could not retreat.

    If Tsunade¡¯s hands were on the wall, it would be like a Kabe-don.

    Aoba showed weakness on the surface, making himself look weak. But he was still thinking quickly in his heart.

    Just now, he did not answer Tsunade¡¯s words.

    That was because he didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    The person in the small forest was indeed him.

    In this situation.

    He could only treat it in silence, but even if he was silent, he knew that Tsunade had found him.

    The problem he could not figure out now was¡­

    Was Tsunade on his side?

    Or an enemy?

    Should she be trusted?

    You should know¡­

    This was already inside Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    In front of him was Tsunade, and behind him was Eaton. If not handled properly, his peaceful life would be gone.

    Therefore.

    Aoba decided not to express any opinions for the time being.

    He wanted to figure it out.

    What did Tsunade mean?

    ¡°You brat¡­¡±

    Tsunade looked at Aoba and shook her head with a smile. Her brown eyes seemed to see through everything Aoba was thinking.

    ¡°I have investigated your details. As a member of the Yamanaka family, your parents died in the Second Ninja World War. Your body is weak, and you have no backer. In the end, you were sent to Konohagakure Intelligence Division to be a sacrifice that can be used to read memories at any time. Am I right?¡±

    Tsunade stared at Aoba with burning eyes. After she learned the name and family of Aoba in Ramen Ichiraku yesterday, she used her energy to find all the information about Aoba.

    ¡°¡­¡± Aoba was silent. There was no expression on her face. He just listened to Tsunade quietly.

    Tsunade did not care about Aoba¡¯s silence. She continued to speak. She even lowered her voice so that only she and Aoba could hear her.

    ¡°I saw your movements in the woods. You are far more flexible than your peers!¡±

    ¡°If I am not wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Konohagakure Intelligence Division is just your protective umbrella. Every night, you go to the deserted woods behind the prison to train your body. Your physical fitness is far better than your peers, but you still maintain the illusion that your body is not good, so there is only one reason I can think of!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to step onto the battlefield of the Third Ninja World War and don¡¯t want to die on the battlefield like your parents!¡±

    ¡°So you hide your strength and hide in the shadows of Konohagakure Intelligence Division, making yourself as inconspicuous as possible to cover up the fact that you are a genius!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you neglected one thing!¡±

    ¡°Paper can¡¯t wrap fire, ordinary paper can¡¯t wrap it, and even Anbu¡¯s paper can¡¯t wrap it, not to mention that you are not a real weak flame, but a dazzling red sun!¡±

    ¡°Sooner or later, you will be exposed!¡±

    ¡°At that time, there will only be two roads waiting for you. One is to bite the blade and go to the battlefield, and the other is to betray Konoha and become a defector!¡±

    ¡°I believe these two roads are not what you want!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came to find you. I¡¯ll give you a third way. Be my student, and no one will let you go to the battlefield. Even Sarutobi-sensei won¡¯t be able to!¡±

    The smile on her face faded as she finished speaking, and her tone became especially resolute.

    When she spoke of the battlefield, she thought of Nawaki and Dan.

    All of her closest people.

    All of them died on the battlefield!

    Just as she was about to leave Konohagakure disheartened, she suddenly discovered Aoba, who looked very similar to Nawaki and Dan.

    Even without the content shown on Aoba¡¯s profile¡­

    She would not let Aoba go to the battlefield!

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not as exaggerated as you say¡­¡±

    The corner of Aoba¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He just wanted to live a quiet life. How could he be as awesome as Tsunade described? He was a genius like a red sun. Those descriptions should be used to describe Minato.

    ¡°Hahahahaha, do you think that Minato will casually be friends with anyone?¡± Tsunade said meaningfully.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Aoba suddenly widened his eyes. He did not think too much about it. He always felt that his acting skills were not bad. Could it be that Minato had already seen through it but had not exposed him?

    ¡°Aoba, I came to find you with no ill intentions. You can think about it carefully. If you are willing to be my student, I will do my best to teach you medical ninjutsu. As long as you want, I can take you away from Konohagakure Intelligence Division and even Konoha at any time. Of course, if you are willing to stay here, I will not interfere. I just think you don¡¯t have to live so hard.¡±

    Tsunade stared at Aoba with her brown eyes. Even she herself could not say why.

    She didn¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity to fill her heart again.

    She didn¡¯t want to wait until she returned to Konoha and got news of Aoba¡¯s death or betrayal.

    She carefully studied the information about the Yamanaka Clan.

    The real members who would be nurtured as core members would not be sent to Anbu or Konohagakure Intelligence Division. They would not be sent to read memories that could kill their minds and souls.

    Only those abandoned children of the clan have been trained since childhood and learn the family secret techniques, and they are not even allowed to go to the ninja school for secret training.

    After the training, these people were sent to Anbu or Root. Not only did they contribute to the Konohagakure intelligence career, but they also sent a signal of goodwill and loyalty to Konoha higher-ups through this method.

    The abandoned children of the clan.

    It was just that Yamanaka¡¯s surname was still retained in name, but he was no longer a member of the clan.

    They could be sacrificed at any time when they read memories.

    Although they did not really go to the battlefield.

    But Konohagakure Intelligence Division was also another battlefield.

    After Tsunade confirmed that the figure she saw in the small forest was Aoba, she felt that this was a young man who was unwilling to be controlled by fate. He was secretly making himself stronger. All he lacked was an opportunity.

    Because of this.

    She took the initiative to come here.

    She decided to give Aoba a chance.

    ¡°Well¡­ If you don¡¯t want to, I will pretend that nothing happened and won¡¯t expose your information¡­¡±

    Tsunade¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp, instantly changing from a gentle posture to a strong woman.

    ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°I accept students depending on my mood. If I like you, I will take the initiative to look for you. I won¡¯t put on airs!¡±

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t threaten you with your little secret. I won¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°I have already said what I shouldn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Now it is your turn to give me an answer!¡±

    After Tsunade said the last sentence, her eyes stared at Aoba. Her eyes were full of expectation. She had always been a person who did not like to accept a student. This was the first time in her life that she took the initiative to accept students.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Aoba heaved a heavy sigh of relief. After hearing Tsunade¡¯s words clearly, he relaxed.

    This was pretty good.

    There was nothing to hide.

    Perhaps it was because he had recently come into contact with too many schemes.

    Aoba suddenly felt that Tsunade¡¯s personality was very rare in this chaotic world.

    At least¡­

    After experiencing such pain twice, she was still willing to believe the sincerity of the world.

    This was not easy!

    At the same time.

    This was a succinct statement.

    It was like a heavy hammer hitting the softest part of Aoba¡¯s heart that was carefully wrapped and protected.

    Anyone who looked strong and invulnerable often used their strong characteristics to protect their fragile hearts.

    That was exactly what Aoba was thinking.

    The reason why he was so cautious was precisely that his heart was filled with a sense of insecurity.

    Facing Tsunade¡¯s words.

    Aoba suddenly felt that he had something to rely on.

    When he looked at this world, he was cautious that everything that happened was malicious towards him.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    Aoba raised his head and looked into Tsunade¡¯s eyes. After Tsunade found him, he looked at her for the first time.

    For him, who had a system, he didn¡¯t care how many medical ninjutsu he could learn. What he cared about was this hard-won concern!

    Therefore, he decided to give Tsunade a chance and also give himself a chance to open up his heart to this strange and familiar world.

    ¡°Hahaha, at least you know what to do. Otherwise, I will send you flying with one punch!¡±

    Tsunade suddenly laughed.

    When she heard ¡°Tsunade-sensei¡±, she knew that Aoba had made a choice.

    At the same time.

    She patted Aoba on the shoulder. Because she was too excited, she did not restrain her strength.

    It was just¡­

    This time.

    Aoba stood steadily on the spot. He was not affected at all, as if he had not felt this power at all.

 CH 126

    After finishing this, Tsunade noticed something. In her information, Aoba was the type with a weak body.

    But now, it seems wrong.

    ¡°Well¡­ not bad!¡±

    Tsunade looked at Aoba and nodded. The more she looked, the more satisfied she was. Her heart suddenly became more at ease. The appearance of this student instantly filled her heart, which had been vacant because of pain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±

    After confirming the teacher-student relationship with Aoba, Tsunade was in a good mood. She could see that this student of hers had a lot of secrets, and she planned to understand them deeply.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my work. I have to ask Captain Eaton for leave first.¡± Aoba said meticulously.

    ¡°Let me handle this.¡±

    Tsunade nodded, then walked directly towards the compartment. Without saying anything, she pushed open the door.

    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!

    Just as the compartment¡¯s door opened, the sound insulation that was not very good instantly disappeared. One could clearly hear the continuous sounds of intense whipping inside.

    At this moment.

    Eaton was currently waving the whip in his hand with all his heart and soul all over the little thief¡¯s body who spoke rudely.

    The little thief cried out in pain.

    His mind was about to stop thinking.

    Until Tsunade came in.

    Only then did the storm of whips stop.

    ¡°Tsunade-sama!¡±

    Eaton respectfully looked at Tsunade. He immediately squeezed out a smile and explained, ¡°I saw that Aoba has not finished the interrogation, so I helped him¡­¡±

    ¡°Aoba has already promised to become my student. I will take him through special training and ask you to give him a leave of absence for a period of time.¡± Tsunade said in a cold voice; her tone was unquestionable and firm, just like a strong woman.

    ¡°This is a small matter! No problem! There is no problem at all! Permitted! No matter how long it takes! It doesn¡¯t matter even if he doesn¡¯t come back!¡± Eaton nodded repeatedly. He knew very well what kind of status and identity the student of one of Konoha Sannin had. Not to mention a little Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, even Konohagakure¡¯s higher-ups had to give him some face.

    ¡°Okay,

    ¡°I will take him away first.¡± After Tsunade finished speaking, she turned around and left the compartment.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    After watching Tsunade leave, Eaton let out a sigh of relief. He still felt very strange now, as if he was dreaming.

    ¡°Aoba, such an insignificant existence, actually became Tsunade-sama¡¯s student. Isn¡¯t this like a chicken turning into a phoenix!¡±

    Eaton was very clear that when a Konoha Sannin accepts a student opportunity falls on anyone. If he said no, even if he was not a fool, there was definitely something wrong with them.

    There was no doubt that Aoba would accept this matter.

    It was a question that could be figured out even if someone thought with his toes.

    He was just sighing with emotion.

    The situation between people was just so wonderful.

    In the morning, he was still bowing as his little subordinate. When he spoke to him in the future, he had to look at his face. He could not be too unscrupulous.

    Eaton was not a simple Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain. Not only was he proficient in interrogation techniques, but he was also well-versed in the ways of the world.

    Otherwise, he would not have had the contact method to contact Danzo and Akaru.

    As Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain.

    He knew a lot of inside information.

    However, he knew very well what kind of inside information could not be revealed!

    He was the one who wanted to climb up. His goal was to get away from Konohagakure Intelligence Division and climb to Anbu¡¯s higher position so that he could enter Konoha¡¯s upper echelons and stand where the sunlight shone.

    It was precisely because of this purpose.

    He knew what kind of people he should curry favor with and those he should never offend.

    Tsunade was one of the top few existences in his heart.

    The granddaughter of the First Hokage!

    The student of Third Hokage!

    One of the Konoha Sannin!

    The world¡¯s top medical ninja!

    These resounding titles meant that whoever offended Tsunade would not have a good ending.

    Of course.

    From another perspective.

    If Tsunade favored anyone, that person¡¯s position would quickly rise in Konohagakure.

    Eaton¡¯s brain was very active. He now knew very well that he could no longer treat Aoba as an ordinary subordinate. He was Tsunade¡¯s student and belonged to the Hokage direct lineage.

    ¡°How can I not have such good luck!¡±

    Eaton helplessly muttered to himself. His face revealed a little annoyance. He did not have any dissatisfaction with Aoba, but when people witnessed this kind of lucky moment, they would unconsciously feel envious and jealous.

    ¡°Ca¡­ can¡­ can you ask?¡±

    At this time.

    The little thief¡¯s weak voice sounded.

    He felt like he was about to be whipped to death.

    Good fellow.

    Neither of them asked.

    One directly fished when he went to work, and the other even beat him up.

    ¡°Oh, you still have the strength to talk?¡±

    Eaton glared at the little thief, and his right hand that was holding the whip suddenly became active again. His joints were faintly suffused with white color, and he waved again.

    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!

    When Tsunade brought Aoba out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division, they could clearly hear the sound of whipping coming from the corridor.

    The sound was so loud¡­

    It was enough to reflect the strength of the attacker.

    ¡­

    Tsunade brought Aoba to her residence. As soon as they entered the door, they could smell the smell of alcohol. Inside were messy clothes and food bags that could be seen with the naked eye. It seemed that it had not been cleaned for half a year.

    Aoba saw such a scene.

    He suddenly thought of a sentence he had seen before.

    Some girls looked glamorous on the surface, but their homes looked different.

    Aoba glanced at Tsunade¡¯s bedroom, and it seemed that she had cleaned it up.

    A beautiful woman in a messy old house!

    ¡°Aoba, find a place to sit. I¡¯ll go get some sake!¡± Tsunade walked towards the kitchen. She remembered that there was still sake stored in the cabinet. On this day of celebration, she had to have a good drink with her little student.

    ¡°That¡­ Tsunade-sensei¡­ I¡¯m still young¡­¡± The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. According to the rules of the ninja world, one could not drink until one reached adulthood.

    As expected of Tsunade!

    A man and a woman alone in a room, and she actually dared to drink!

    But his self-discipline ability was high enough¡­

    If it were someone else.

    For example, Jiraya, who was also a Sannin.

    He didn¡¯t know how many ribs would be broken, so he would not travel to the world, but he could go directly to Konoha hospital for a month.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I think you are quite big. You drank sake in Ramen Ichiraku; why can¡¯t you drink with me, your Sensei?¡±

    Tsunade rolled her eyes at Aoba, then took out two bottles of sake from the cabinet.

    She then placed the two bottles of sake on the ground.

    One on her side.

    Then placed one on Aoba¡¯s side.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    ¡°Accompany your Sensei to drink a bottle!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since someone drank with me!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Tsunade broke the mouth of the bottle with one hand and poured a big mouthful into her mouth. The laughter did not sound very happy, but more like a sad smile. It seemed that she thought of something sad.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Aoba looked at Tsunade and suddenly felt an indescribable resonance.

    Since Tsunade lost Nawaki and Dan, she was all alone.

    Only a quasi-student, Shizune, who was still in the first grade of the Ninja School, was with her. After the new semester began, she would be in the second grade. She was still a child and did not understand Tsunade¡¯s troubles.

    Jiraiya constantly traveled the ninja world to find the Child of Prophecy, which the Great Toad Sage said.

    Looking at the huge Konohagakure.

    It seemed that she did not have a single friend.

    She can¡¯t even find someone she could tell her feelings to when she drinks and chats, and most of the time, she drinks alone at night.

    Aoba¡¯s feelings in this area were deeper than Tsunade. He hid his heart under a cautious shell and almost never revealed his heart to anyone here.

    Of course.

    He was not going to talk too much to Tsunade now.

    There were some secrets.

    He had to be the only one who knew!

    However.

    From a peaceful modern world to this chaotic ninja world, he would see what others had experienced every time he read memories.

    He would feel like he was a stranger in a foreign land.

    Aoba picked up the bottle. He was not as violent as Tsunade. He gently unscrewed the cap of the bottle and took a big gulp.

    In a split second.

    A hot feeling flowed from his throat to his stomach as if he had drunk a ball of fire.

    It was just such a big mouthful.

    Aoba felt a little dizzy.

    He could completely return to normal through Sage Body¡¯s adjustment mechanism.

    But he did not do so!

    In Tsunade¡¯s house.

    He could still temporarily give up on his long-held caution.

    He wanted to make himself a little more relaxed.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba picked up the bottle again and took another big gulp.

    For him.

    This was also a rare moment of relaxation.

    Even in Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House, he only drank a small cup with Teuchi, always being cautious and alert.

    After a while.

    Tsunade drank a few mouthfuls, and Aoba also drank a few mouthfuls. The two of them drank a few mouthfuls, and no one spoke.

    ¡°Aoba.¡±

    Tsunade put down the bottle, and her face became rosy. She didn¡¯t know why she was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I have a question to ask you. What did you experience in the forest?¡±

    Tsunade seemed to ask casually.

    But.

    After she said this, her eyes became serious.

    Just from this look, it could be seen that she had no intention of letting go of this matter at all¡­

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡±

    Aoba said in a low voice. He didn¡¯t tell the truth to Tsunade. The reason was very simple.

    He had just met Tsunade not long ago.

    In total, it would only take one or two hours.

    Tsunade was willing to accept him as her student, which made him very touched and willing to open his heart gradually.

    But there was a limit to this!

    Aoba could tell Tsunade that there was no problem with his body; he could exercise and learn medical ninjutsu¡­

    However.

    There were some secrets.

    For the time being, it was not suitable to say!

    The person who died that day was Root Boss Danzo¡¯s right-hand man Tatsuma.

    There were too many things involved.

    Aoba was willing to believe that Tsunade would not harm him, but if Tsunade knew about this now, he was not sure what would happen next.

    Would Tsunade look for Danzo for revenge?

    Who would lose, and who would win?

    There was no doubt that the Third Hokage would stand on Danzo¡¯s side!

    Was he going to let Tsunade become a Konoha defector?

    Aoba knew that Tsunade was very strong, but she was definitely not strong enough to fight against Konohagakure alone.

    As for the evidence¡­

    That was just a one-sided statement!

    The people who really attacked Tsunade that day were all ninjas from Amegakure!

    Aoba weighed the pros and cons in just a moment. He felt that Danzo had done too many things. Now, it was far better to let Tsunade not know about it.

    It was not too late to take revenge.

    Aoba will tell Tsunade the truth at the right time, and she will be willing to help Tsunade complete her revenge and kill Danzo¡­

    But it was definitely not now!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it clearly?¡±

    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, and her brown eyes flashed with doubt. She vaguely felt that Aoba was hiding something, but she was unsure. After all, she had not checked the battlefield that day. When she went back the next day, there was nothing left.

    ¡°Yes, Tsunade-sensei. When I was training in the small forest, I heard the sound and was hit by a black shadow that suddenly came out. Before I could see who that person was, he ran away in a hurry.¡± Aoba began to use his ability to make up stories. He then said with a straight face, ¡°At that time, I speculated that someone was chasing him. Then I heard the sound from the other side of the forest. I saw you running over with blood all over your body from a distance. I was afraid that you would mistake me for it, so I quickly ran away.¡±

    ¡°So it was like this¡­¡±

    After Tsunade patiently listened to Aoba¡¯s explanation, she felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t say what was wrong.

    After all, she had fought those ninjas.

    Everyone was a Jonin Ninjas.

    They even forced her to use her Yin Seal.

    None of them were weak ninjas.

    In her opinion, even if Aoba had hidden strength, he would definitely not be a match for any one of them.

    There was no way that Aoba would be able to turn his opponent into dregs.

    Think about it carefully.

    Although it was a little strange.

    But it was still reasonable.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, who are those people?¡± Aoba did not give Tsunade more time to think and immediately took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°They are ninjas from Amegakure. We fought in the Second Ninja World War, so I am very familiar with their fighting style, but¡­¡±

    When Tsunade said this, her beautiful eyes flashed with a sharp aura, and the momentum of her body seemed to have changed.

    ¡°They know that I have hemophobia!¡±

    ¡°This is not information that an Amegakure Ninjas should know!¡±

    ¡°I suspect that someone leaked my information to Hanzo!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Amegakure¡¯s Ninjas want to kill me even at the risk of entering Konoha!¡±

    Tsunade said coldly. She was not a fool. At that time, the situation was so sudden that she didn¡¯t have much time to think. When she came back to her senses, she had already guessed that Konohagakure had a mole.

    It¡¯s just that¡­

    She still didn¡¯t know.

    Who was the mole?

    But this mole definitely existed!

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, leave this matter to me to investigate. I¡¯m in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, and I get in touch with all kinds of information every day. One day, I will dig that person out!¡± Aoba patted his chest and promised.

    ¡°Hahahahaha, then I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Tsunade¡¯s stiff face suddenly melted, revealing a smile again. Combined with her rosy cheeks, she looked very gentle.

    The process of changing her face.

    Aoba was stunned.

    No wonder it was said that a woman changed her face faster than flipping a book¡­

 CH 127

    After hearing Aoba¡¯s promise, Tsunade seemed to be relieved. She didn¡¯t continue the topic. Instead, she picked up the bottle and took another big mouthful.

    Aoba also picked up the bottle and took a mouthful.

    All of a sudden.

    The atmosphere in the room became silent again.

    ¡°Aoba, Konoha is not as safe as I thought. I can take you away if you don¡¯t want to stay with Konohagakure Intelligence Division. If you leave the village with me, you will still be a Konoha Ninja. You will not be regarded as a defector.¡±

    Tsunade took the initiative to change the topic.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, I think I should stay with Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Not only can I contribute to the village in the future, but I can also investigate who harmed Sensei that night.¡±

    Aoba did not agree blindly. He still maintained his own opinion and gave his reasons.

    Of course, other than that, there were other reasons.

    He did not want to go through twists and turns and preferred to live a quiet life in a stable place.

    For him.

    He followed the feeling of going with the flow.

    It was better for him to hide in Anbu, quietly studying the scenes of the missions in Sakumo¡¯s memory every day, constantly improving himself and slowly developing.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Tsunade was not disappointed at all. From her expression, it seemed that she had already expected this matter.

    ¡°Your answer is similar to Minato¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°When Jiraya invited Minato to travel together, Minato also said something similar.¡±

    ¡°Konoha still needs you, young ninjas, to contribute your strength.¡±

    ¡°I am also very happy that you have such awareness.¡±

    Tsunade picked up the bottle and took another sip. She just proposed this plan, not forcing Aoba to follow her idea. The final decision was still in Aoba¡¯s hands.

    It could be said that there was one more possibility.

    It gave him another way.

    After finishing this sip, Tsunade looked out of the window. The sun was already setting.

    ¡°Aoba, the earliest is three months, and the latest in half a year. I will leave Konohagakure with Shizune.¡±

    Tsunade directly said her decision.

    She was a free and easy person.

    If she wanted to leave, she would go. When she thought it through, she would come back.

    As for her student.

    She would not force them always to follow her. She would first ask Aoba if he was willing to leave Konohagakure with her.

    ¡°During this period of time, I plan to teach you some important medical ninjutsu. However, you have to be clear that learning medical ninjutsu does not mean that you are a medical ninja.¡±

    ¡°Medical ninjutsu is only a means of treatment, and the methods and theories of treatment need to be learned for a long time.¡±

    ¡°After you master medical ninjutsu, you need to read as many medical books as possible in your free time to understand the internal organs and chakra pathways of the human body so that you can better use medical ninjutsu.¡±

    When Tsunade talked about medical ninjutsu, her face became serious. After all, medical ninjutsu was not a sloppy matter.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Aoba nodded heavily. After hearing Tsunade¡¯s words, he instantly understood what she meant.

    Medical Ninjutsu was not like the healing skill of the game.

    The game was just a picture.

    The game only had a health bar on the surface, and the real human had several organs and other things inside.

    Some people were injured because their skin had been cut, and they needed to repair their wounds.

    Some people were injured because their bones had been broken, and they needed to connect the bones deep inside.

    According to medical theories, some people were injured because their internal organs had been impacted, so they needed to be repaired.

    ¡­

    Different degrees of injuries different types of diseases all had different treatment methods.

    Medical Ninjutsu was only a means of treatment.

    But what really determined the level of medical ninja was the most basic medical accomplishment.

    It was not like Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) could cure hundreds of diseases just by knowing it.

    There were so many medical ninjas who could use Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), but there was only one Tsunade. This was the power of medicine.

    Tsunade¡¯s powerful medical skills neutralized even the poison expert Chiyo used.

    These were to rise to a knowledgeable level!

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. As a medical ninja, um, you are not a medical ninja yet, but I still want to say this. Our basic quality is to be serious and do things carefully. I have seen all of this on you. I am very satisfied with you.¡±

    As Tsunade explained the basic qualities of a medical ninja, she didn¡¯t forget to praise Aoba again.

    ¡°I understand, I really understand.¡±

    Aoba¡¯s face became serious. He knew that Tsunade was talking to him about this as a senior medical ninja.

    These words would not improve his medical strength, but they could give him directions to the future as a medical ninja.

    With just sufficient chakra and proficiency in Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), you could not be called a medical ninja.

    Medical ninjas needed to have extremely rich medical knowledge. They could calmly and carefully deal with all kinds of unexpected situations and make the most accurate and reasonable treatment choices.

    ¡°From tomorrow on, you will follow me to train. During this period of time, I will give you special training so that you can complete a transformation from head to toe.¡±

    Tsunade picked up the bottle and drank a large mouthful. The sake entered the heart of sorrow, turning into a strand of yearning sadness.

    In fact.

    She did not have any inclination towards Aoba being a medical ninja.

    She just wanted to teach Aoba some medical ninjutsu.

    It was not just because she was a medical ninja, and her student must be a medical ninja.

    Instead, she hoped that Aoba would have an additional ability to protect himself while she was away, whether it was the people in the village or the people outside the village.

    She knew very well that with Aoba¡¯s cautious personality and the medical ninjutsu she had prepared, as long as he did not meet someone who wanted to kill him, at least he would increase his hope of survival.

    This was her original intention.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Aoba nodded again. After he came to the Ninja World, he had never been serious about training.

    All along, training had been sneaking around at night.

    Moreover, he was imitating the things in his memory and learning by himself. He had never received any guidance from any teacher.

    Now, he had Tsunade¡¯s guidance.

    He was looking forward to it.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you have any other requests?¡±

    Tsunade leaned forward slightly and leaned towards Aoba. She blinked and stared at Aoba. Her cheeks were slightly red, and the deep ravine kept changing into a mysterious scenery with the rise and fall of her breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a request. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate to say it¡­¡± Aoba pursed his lips and said.

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Tsunade kept staring at Aoba.

    ¡°Because Tsunade-sensei, you will leave soon. Then the matter of me being your student in public. Can we wait until you come back to Konoha?¡± Aoba asked tentatively.

    ¡°Of course. Even if you don¡¯t mention it, I plan to do it. Otherwise, your identity as my student will only cause more trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°However, your immediate superior knows about it; I will remind him again. He must know what to do, and your life in Konohagakure Intelligence Division will be better.¡±

    Tsunade said with a smile. After that, there was a flash of disappointment in her eyes. She then whispered, ¡°I thought there was something else¡­¡±

    ¡°The other things¡­¡±

    Aoba thought for a moment. Other than keeping it a secret, there was nothing else. He was just afraid that the identity of Konoha Sannin student would attract unnecessary attention and disturb his peaceful life.

    ¡°There is only this matter. There is nothing else.¡± Aoba confirmed.

    ¡°Do you really have nothing else to ask?¡± Tsunade said with a smile.

    ¡°No more.¡±

    Aoba shook his head decisively and got up immediately, ¡°Tsunade-sensei, it¡¯s getting late. I need to go back and prepare for training tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can go back.¡± Tsunade was still sitting on the ground. She did not get up. She picked up the bottle and took another sip.

    After getting Tsunade¡¯s permission, Aoba immediately opened the door and left.

    He didn¡¯t know if it were an illusion.

    He always felt that Tsunade was intentionally seducing him.

    This made him a little scared.

    ¡­

    After Aoba left.

    Tsunade¡¯s face suddenly became clear. She had no intention of getting drunk.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad, not bad. He is completely different from Jiraya!¡±

 CH 128

    After Aoba left Tsunade¡¯s room, he directly walked toward Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    From the time he saw Tsunade until now, the whole process only lasted for two hours.

    He did not stay too long.

    Although both sides wanted to open their hearts, there was still a lot of probing each other.

    After all, no one was an innocent fool.

    Just saying a few nice words could move him to the heart.

    In the Ninja World.

    He had to be cautious!

    On the way back to Anbu¡¯s dormitory, Aoba kept thinking about his conversation with Tsunade.

    Recalling Tsunade¡¯s expression and words, he wondered if there was something that he did not notice at that time.

    Not only that.

    He was still thinking about whether there was any problem with his words.

    Was there any loophole?

    After confirming that there was nothing inappropriate, he began to think about how to continue his peaceful life as Tsunade¡¯s student.

    ¡°I need to find Captain Eaton!¡±

    Aoba immediately made a judgment. The only person who knew that he was Tsunade¡¯s student was Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain Morino Eaton.

    He told Tsunade that he did not want to expose his identity, and she agreed. However, from her movements, it seemed that she would have to wait until tomorrow to inform Eaton.

    It was too long!

    Aoba could not wait that long.

    It was a long night.

    If he was not careful, this kind of thing might become big news and spread throughout Konohagakure.

    ¡­

    Aoba returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. When he went to Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room, he did not see Eaton.

    He then simply asked a few people.

    The response he received was that Captain Eaton had yet to return.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    A look of disbelief flashed across Aoba¡¯s eyes.

    He immediately walked over to his compartment.

    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!

    Before Aoba reached the place, he heard the sound of a whip whipping and suddenly realized something.

    It can¡¯t be!

    Could it be that Captain Eaton was still ravaging that little thief?

    Wasn¡¯t this a bit too exaggerated!

    Aoba immediately quickened his pace and quickly arrived outside his compartment¡¯s door. He could already confirm that the sound came from inside.

    Instantly.

    Aoba pushed the compartment door open.

    The moment he opened the door.

    The sound of whipping immediately became louder.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    When Eaton heard the sound of the door opening, he immediately stopped what he was doing and turned to look in the door direction.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, it¡¯s me, Aoba,¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°Aoba, why are you back? Don¡¯t worry, leave your vacation to me.¡± A smile appeared on Eaton¡¯s face, and his tone became much gentler. It was completely different from the tone just now.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the holiday¡­¡±

    After Aoba confirmed that Eaton had not gone out, the big stone in his heart fell down, and then he looked at the little thief on the wooden pillar.

    At this moment.

    The little thief was covered in blood.

    He was unconscious and passed out.

    Only his body was still trembling uncontrollably from the constant beating.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Eaton asked in confusion.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, the matter is like this. I believe you already know that I am now Tsunade-sensei¡¯s student. However, Tsunade-sensei will be leaving Konohagakure soon, so I hope that you can help me keep my identity a secret.¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Eaton said without hesitation. He knew very well that the Aoba standing in front of him now was no longer the Aoba of the past. And also, this small request could be easily satisfied.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain Eaton.¡± Aoba thanked him.

    ¡°Aoba, I have a question. I hope you can tell me frankly.¡± Eaton stared at Aoba and asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°Now that you are Tsunade-sama¡¯s student, you are likely to become a medical ninja in the future. Will you never return to Konohagakure Intelligence Division again?¡± Eaton asked in a deep voice. He already had a hunch in his heart.

    In fact, he had already guessed Aoba¡¯s decision.

    After all.

    If it were him.

    He knew what to choose even if he thought with his toes.

    The praise and status that a medical ninja could receive were far greater than that of Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s Sensory Ninjas.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Aoba smiled and said, ¡°Captain Eaton, I will do a special training with Tsunade-sensei during this period of time. When Tsunade-sensei leaves Konohagakure, I will return to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. I still have to work for Konohagakure Intelligence Division for 120 years!¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    When Eaton heard Aoba¡¯s words, a lot of question marks appeared in his head.

    What the hell was this?

    He actually would come back?

    Don¡¯t you have any plans for your future?

    But¡­

    When he heard about work for 120 years, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little touched.

    As Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, he knew very well that not everyone was sincerely willing to work for Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Just from the way he often tested the members of the division.

    Many people could not resist the temptation.

    They came to Konohagakure Intelligence Division mostly because they had no choice. As long as there was a better choice and a way out, they would rush to it.

    Only Aoba¡­

    This young man didn¡¯t seem to have any great merits or shortcomings.

    Yet, he always stuck to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    If it said that, he might have been just pretending during the test.

    But now, Aoba was already Tsunade¡¯s student and could completely control his own fate, but he still chose Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    What did this mean?

    Eaton immediately realized that this was Aoba¡¯s deep love for Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    This was true love from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Eaton raised his hand, wanting to pat Aoba on the shoulder.

    Just as he raised his hand, he thought of the matter of Aoba¡¯s health being poor, and then he quickly retracted his hand.

    ¡°Aoba, you have to work hard in your training. Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s future still depends on you. I will not tell anyone about you being Tsunade-sama¡¯s student. If you change your mind in the future and do not want to return to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, just say hello to me. But if you still want to come back, Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s door will always be open to you.¡± Eaton said affectionately.

    When he said this.

    He had already decided in his heart.

    If Aoba really returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    In that case, he would seriously consider the candidate for Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain in the future.

    After all¡­

    The identity of Aoba as Tsunade¡¯s student was really too high.

    Even if he did not give a face to Aoba, he had to give Tsunade face.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain Eaton.¡±

    Aoba expressed his gratitude to Eaton. Then, the two of them exchanged a few more words. Then, Aoba turned around and left the compartment.

    For him.

    The one he liked more was still Konohagakure Intelligence Division in his heart.

    This place was underground of Konohagakure. The entire environment was dark and cold, but it made him feel very comfortable.

    Here, he could slowly accumulate strength and not be easily noticed.

    Most importantly¡­

    He did not need to go to the battlefield!

    However.

    Medical Ninjas were different.

    If Aoba chose to enter the ranks of medical ninjas, then it was very likely that he would join the medical team instead of Konoha hospital.

    After all, he was not a professional but just halfway through, and his medical knowledge was not solid.

    At that time, he had to come into contact with the wounded every day. In addition, he had to use Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) constantly. It was neither too much nor too little. It was very difficult to control.

    How could he be more comfortable than Konohagakure Intelligence Division?

    When he had nothing to do, he would fish for a while, browse some memories, simulate Sakumo¡¯s mission, and increase his experience in carrying out missions.

    At night, he could exercise his body and increase his physical skills.

    What¡¯s more, Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, Morino Eaton, could already be considered ¡°his own people¡±.

    How good was this?

    Aoba did not think too much between Konohagakure Intelligence Division and the medical team. This was a very easy choice to make.

    Not long after.

    Aoba returned to Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    He did not take a rest.

    Instead, he changed his Anbu clothes into exercise clothes.

    Tsunade now knew that he was the one in the small forest that day. Moreover, she knew that his body was not as weak as the external information.

    Since Tsunade already knew.

    Then he could continue with his training.

    The main reason why Aoba didn¡¯t go to the forest was that he was worried about being discovered by Tsunade.

    Now he didn¡¯t have this concern.

    After Aoba changed into his exercise clothes, he took out a brand new mask and put it on his face. When the sun set, he quickly drilled into the small forest.

    ¡°The most important way to practice is self-discipline so that you can squeeze your potential and complete a breakthrough in strength.¡±

    Duy¡¯s words echoed in Aoba¡¯s mind.

    Before reading Duy¡¯s memories.

    Aoba had always been casual with training. He went back after sweating a little. He did not force out his limits like Duy and Guy did.

    ¡°Let me try too!¡±

    Aoba took a deep breath. He imitated Duy and Guy¡¯s way and set a goal for himself.

    ¡°Run 500 laps around the forest. If you complete it, run another 1000 laps. If you fail to complete it, do 500 squats!¡±

    After Aoba gave himself a goal, he immediately began to sprint.

    Swish, swish, swish¡­

    The sound of wind constantly rang in Aoba¡¯s ears. He ran with all his strength, causing every inch of his muscles to be trained, fully achieving the goal of training.

    As time passed¡­

    Aoba ran around the small forest one round after another, and beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead.

    At this moment of running, Aoba relaxed his mind, letting himself not think about anything. He forgets about the troubles in the near future and even ignores the memories he had experienced. He devoted himself to feeling nature.

    Gradually.

    As Aoba sprinted, he suddenly felt the natural aura around him.

    He seemed to be able to hear the breathing of the trees around him. When he stepped on the ground, he could feel the veins of the earth.

    As the breeze blew, he could faintly feel natural energy within.

 CH 129

    Time ticked by.

    Not much time had passed. Aoba had completed 500 laps of running.

    He slowly stopped. The moonlight in the night sky shone on his face, and under the refraction of the sweat, it flashed a faint light.

    ¡°Just this?¡±

    Aoba swayed his body left and right. This 500 laps mission was self-discipline set by Duy for himself.

    In order to complete the 500 laps, he set a great punishment for himself.

    If he can¡¯t complete it, then so be it¡­

    Even so.

    The number of times Duy could complete it could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. Most of the time, his training went to do the failed missions and then failed the failed missions again. Then do the failed missions¡­

    It was almost an infinite cycle.

    Until the last mission ended.

    Only.

    Aoba did not expect that he would follow Duy¡¯s training and complete it very casually.

    The field he ran was behind the prison, not the training ground area. The circumference was longer than the training ground.

    These 500 laps could at least be compared to the 550 laps in the training ground.

    ¡°This is too easy. This must be the difference in talent. Duy is just an ordinary ninja who fought to the death with all his strength. After obtaining Sage Body, my body¡¯s talent has completed a complete transformation.¡± Aoba muttered to himself.

    ¡°Then run another 1000 laps!¡±

    Aoba immediately made up his mind. He wanted to see where the limit of his body was. In the usual training, he only felt Sage Body¡¯s strong physical fitness, but he never found the limit of Sage Body.

    Right now, he is in the development stage of Sage Body.

    Just like the Asura in his youth.

    Although he had strong vitality and physical abilities, he needed to work hard to catch up with Indra, who had inherited the Sage eye.

    However¡­

    Sage Body gave Aoba a lot of confidence.

    Right now, his body could continuously be tempered and developed to become more and more powerful!

    This was a huge increase in the level of his body¡¯s innate talent.

    Swish¡­

    Aoba¡¯s ankle suddenly moved. He then quickly ran, and his running speed became faster and faster.

    At the same time.

    Wisps of imperceptible natural energy lingered around Aoba, and as Aoba breathed. They then drilled into his body through his pores as if they were interacting with the chakra in his body, continuously restoring his exhausting physical strength.

    ¡­

    Another period of time passed.

    Aoba stopped in his tracks. His face was ruddy, and beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.

    ¡°The 1,000 laps are over¡­¡±

    Aoba took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He didn¡¯t look very tired.

    If it were in the past.

    When he felt tired after running five hundred laps, he would return to Anbu¡¯s dormitory and would not continue to stay here.

    But¡­

    Now he found something very shocking.

    After running for 1000 laps, not only was he not tired, he was even more energetic.

    The fatigue from the first 500 laps was swept away by the 1000 laps behind.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Aoba looked down at his hands. This was a very strange feeling. He seemed to be able to absorb some power from the surrounding air.

    ¡°Is this special characteristic of Sage Body?¡±

    Aoba knew that Sage Body¡¯s chakra recovery ability would be very strong, but the recovery of his physical strength was also so terrifying, which really gave him a big surprise.

    This was already close to a terrifying endurance.

    This is not a matter of fighting for 300 rounds. If he wants to, he can fight for 3,000 rounds!

    ¡°Then I will do another 2,000 laps!¡±

    Aoba did not believe in this. Now his interest was aroused. He wanted to try how long his physical strength could last.

    After that.

    Aoba ran again.

    ¡­

    Time ticked by.

    Inadvertently.

    The horizon was already suffused with traces of light.

    The warm breath began to disperse the coldness of the night.

    The night passed.

    Aoba stopped running and stood in the woods. He had been running for an entire night.

    Not only was he not tired.

    Instead, he became more and more spirited.

    He didn¡¯t even feel sleepy anymore!

    He could clearly feel the endless supply of energy in his body, and the recovery speed of this energy was far greater than the speed of his energy running consumption. It had already formed an endless cycle.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Aoba let out a long sigh of relief. He wanted to test the limits of his body, but he found that he had no way to consume his physical strength¡­

    Such a discovery.

    It made his mood a little complicated.

    ¡°My body¡¯s potential is too strong!¡±

    ¡°I have to be careful!¡±

    ¡°Once I am exposed, I will be in trouble¡­¡±

    Aoba was even more determined to develop in a wretched way. In the absence of absolute safety, he had to hide his strength as much as possible and could not be easily discovered.

    If Danzo knew that he had such potential, he would definitely think of a way to get rid of him. This terrible old man would definitely take precautions!

    However, if Orochimaru found out about the terrifying energy in his body, he would either find a way to study his body or treat him as a vessel for his Living Corpse Reincarnation.

    No matter which one it was.

    It was not the result he wanted.

    He just wanted to live here quietly.

    ¡­

    After Aoba went back to the dormitory to take a bath, he changed into a ninja outfit. Although he did not sleep all night, he did not feel tired at all.

    According to the agreement of that day.

    Aoba came to Tsunade¡¯s residence.

    He raised his hand.

    He gently knocked on the door.

    Dong dong dong¡­

    About two minutes later.

    The door opened.

    A sleepy Tsunade poked her head out and stared at Aoba, yawning.

    ¡°Aoba, you came so early. I haven¡¯t woken up yet¡­¡± Tsunade said with sleepy eyes. After that, she thought for a moment and added, ¡°Wait for me in the small forest behind Konoha¡¯s Prison. We will meet there during the special training.¡±

    After Tsunade this.

    Bang!

    She closed the door directly.

    Aoba stood outside the door in a daze.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Aoba immediately responded. After that, he directly returned to the woods without hesitation.

    He understood Tsunade¡¯s meaning.

    If he went out with Tsunade, he would be in trouble.

    Then it would definitely be noticed by others.

    At that time.

    Their teacher-student relationship could not be hidden!

    ¡­

    Half an hour later.

    Aoba returned to the small forest behind the prison. He sat under a tree and quietly waited for Tsunade to come.

    He did not choose to train again.

    After all, he had trained for an entire night, and now he no longer had the mood and thoughts to train again.

    Swish!

    All of a sudden.

    Right at this moment.

    A figure flashed out and suddenly appeared in front of Aoba. It was Tsunade, who was wearing a ninja outfit.

    ¡°Aoba, are you ready for the special training?¡±

    Tsunade stared at Aoba and asked directly. Her brown eyes flashed with a sharp light.

    This was not a question at all.

    Instead, she asked a question that she already knew the answer to.

    Of course.

    She still needed to ask this question to encourage Aoba¡¯s determination for special training.

    ¡°Ready!¡±

    Aoba nodded. In order to cooperate with Tsunade¡¯s expectations, his face revealed an excited expression.

    ¡°Aoba, if you want to learn medical ninjutsu, you must first practice chakra control. A medical ninja must have a very delicate chakra control ability!¡±

    Tsunade stared at Aoba, and her expression became serious.

    ¡°The chakra control ability, some people are naturally very strong, some people need to go through the training, in short¡­¡±

    ¡°It requires both talent and hard work to make up for it!¡±

    ¡°However, if you use hard work to make up for it, you will need to spend more time and energy to reach the upper limit. It is very difficult to catch up with a talented medical ninja.¡±

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡±

    ¡°I have decided to teach you some other abilities before teaching you medical ninjutsu to train your chakra control!¡±

    After drinking with Aoba yesterday, Tsunade had been thinking about how to train Aoba.

    She had limited time to teach Aoba.

    In her opinion.

    Not everything could be taught to Aoba during this period of time, so she had first to teach Aoba some things related to the tricks.

    For example, chakra control ability!

    As long as Aoba¡¯s chakra control ability reached a qualified standard. Then even if he self-studied some medical ninjutsu in the future, he would be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba nodded and answered. His face showed even more intense expectation. This time, he was really looking forward to it.

    After he came to the Ninja World.

    He had yet to learn from anyone truly.

    The things that Tsunade wanted to teach him must have been planned out after careful consideration.

    ¡°Aoba.¡±

    ¡°Now, what I want to teach you is a physical skill.¡±

    ¡°This is a very special physical skill. Its requirements for physical fitness and movement skills are not high.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, the requirements for chakra control are very high!¡±

    ¡°I am not sure if you can learn it.¡±

    ¡°We can give it a try first.¡±

    ¡°But I can be sure that if you can learn this ninjutsu, then it will be very helpful for you to learn medical ninjutsu in the future!¡±

    Tsunade nodded to Aoba. She had already thought of what order to learn.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba nodded with a faint smile on his face.

    Just from Tsunade¡¯s description.

    He had already guessed what kind of body technique this was.

    This was Tsunade¡¯s most proficient and most basic body technique. It could be said to be a powerful body technique.

    With this move.

    Tsunade could even kick Madara¡¯s Susanoo into pieces!

    For a moment.

    Aoba looked forward to it.

    Because he saw training¡¯s method in Duy¡¯s memory, he couldn¡¯t help but think. If he could use the extremely precise chakra control method to shoot out the Eight Inner Gate, what kind of terrible state would he be able to do?

    Whether it was Duy, Guy, or Lee, when they used Eight Inner Gate, they all had uncontrollable Chakra, which was one of the reasons why they used taijutsu.

    Of course.

    Looking at the entire Ninja World.

    Perhaps no one would be able to control the chakra when opening the Eight Inner Gates.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Aoba couldn¡¯t control it.

    Others couldn¡¯t control it because they simply couldn¡¯t control such a violent chakra.

    As the owner of Sage Body, Aoba felt that as long as he deeply excavated his own potential, he could continuously improve his chakra control!

    Not to mention the chakra of the Eight Inner Gate.

    Even with Bijuu chakra, Juubi chakra, and the Divine Tree chakra, he believes that he can have very good control.

    This was the confidence that he had accumulated after last night¡¯s training!

    ¡°Now, I will show it to you.¡±

    Tsunade slowly opened her mouth. Her tone was quite low. In fact, as a medical ninja, she did not want medical ninja to be a combat ninja. She hoped that medical ninja could be specialized in medical research.

    But the young man in front of her was different!

    She could feel the sense of familiarity from Nawaki and Dan on Aoba. She did not want to see Aoba in any danger, so she was more willing to teach him more powerful fighting techniques.

    Suddenly.

    Tsunade slowly raised her right hand, and under Aoba¡¯s gaze, she clenched it into a fist.

    ¡°This technique requires extremely high precision in chakra control. It requires to compressed chakra to the limit, and then when you punch, you can release this compressed chakra together!¡±

    ¡°The more chakra you can compress, the more powerful your punch will be.¡±

    ¡°Not only can you use it on punching, but you can also use your palm, foot, elbow, and so on. As long as you master the method, you can release the compressed chakra to the extreme, and it can produce an amazing effect.¡±

    ¡°Just like my current punch!¡±

    After Tsunade said this, she punched the ground under her feet.

    Boom!

    All of a sudden, there was a loud explosion.

    A terrifying amount of Chakra flowed from Tsunade¡¯s fist to the ground.

    The ground that Tsunade hit turned into rubble, and crisscrossed ravines spread in all directions.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that time, Aoba was speechless, and his eyelids could not help but twitch.

    Even though he had seen countless strange abilities in Naruto anime, he was already mentally prepared.

    But when he saw all of this with his own eyes, he still felt very shocked!

 CH 130

    This hand¡­

    Doesn¡¯t it hurt?

    No wonder Jiraya was so afraid of Tsunade!

    If this punch hit someone!

    Then they were done for¡­

    The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth twitched. After being shocked for a moment, he immediately returned to normal. A strong sense of anticipation surged into his heart.

    Learn!

    He had to learn!

    If he learned this punch, he would become a one-punch man in the future!

    In a short moment.

    Aoba had already begun fantasizing about when someone came looking for trouble with him again. He would directly punch his face, and it was a violent scene where his opponent¡¯s head was blown up!

    As the saying goes, one move can punch the sky.

    The strength of a person who has practiced one move 10,000 times was far more powerful than a person who has practiced 10,000 moves!

    ¡°Aoba, now you try to concentrate all the chakra in your body, and then try to improve the precision of chakra. The more precise you can control, the better!¡± Tsunade walked toward Aoba and patiently explained.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aoba nodded and slowly raised his right hand. He controlled his chakra according to Tsunade¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Try as much as you can. Don¡¯t worry; take your time!¡± Tsunade pursed her lips and said.

    In fact.

    There was a sentence in her heart that she did not say.

    This Chakra Enhanced Strength method was not created by her but was unique to the Senju clan.

    Except for the Senju clan¡¯s people.

    It was difficult for others to control their chakra like this.

    This was the difference in bloodline talent!

    Because of this.

    Tsunade had laid down the problem of chakra control talent and hard work with Aoba, hoping that Aoba would not feel too much of a difference because he could not control his chakra well enough.

    After all.

    As she saw it.

    As long as Aoba was willing to work hard,

    It was still possible to use the Chakra Enhance Strength.

    However, it was a matter of degree.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Okay, I will try!¡±

    Aoba nodded. He just listened to this method and felt that there was no specific method to use it.

    There was no hand seal.

    It didn¡¯t explain how to control the chakra.

    There was almost no detail.

    It was just directly talking about the principle of this Chakra Enhance Strength.

    It sounded simple.

    But it was very difficult to do!

    ¡°Ha~!¡±

    Aoba took a deep breath and raised his right hand, ready to try for the first time.

    He calmed his mind.

    He controlled the chakra within his body.

    It condensed towards his right fist.

    Hum, Hum, Hum, Hum¡­

    In an instant.

    A stream of chakra flowed along the chakra pathway of his entire body, flowing to his right fist.

    In the blink of an eye, he succeeded.

    It was much simpler than he imagined.

    This feeling was very strange.

    It was as if the chakra all over his body were soldiers, and he was the commander who gave orders.

    The order was given.

    The soldiers were instantly in place.

    There was no place that was difficult to control.

    ¡°Aoba, controlling chakra is not the real difficulty. The difficulty is to condense a large amount of chakra as much as possible and constantly compress it to the limit!¡± Tsunade seemed to have seen through Aoba¡¯s mind and immediately reminded him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aoba immediately nodded and said.

    ¡°Concentrate!¡± Tsunade suddenly frowned and shouted at Aoba.

    In her opinion.

    Aoba¡¯s action just now didn¡¯t take gathering chakra seriously.

    He actually dared to open his mouth and reply!

    This was simply a distraction!

    This kid¡­

    Tsunade¡¯s eyes became stern. She had even thought of an excuse, waiting for Aoba to fail the first time. She would then give Aoba a good beating.

    It was precisely because she thought highly of Aoba.

    That she was dissatisfied with this kind of careless behavior of Aoba just now.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Aoba answered again and also nodded. Then he immediately increased the amount of chakra in his body and controlled it to condense on his fist.

    If it were someone else.

    Every time they condensed a bit more chakra, the difficulty of controlling it would increase by a bit.

    Along with the increase in chakra condensing, the difficulty of controlling it would increase exponentially.

    When the amount of chakra condensed reached a certain level, there would be a situation where they could not control it. A slight distraction could cause the chakra to explode, which was a very dangerous behavior.

    However.

    For Aoba.

    He easily controlled his chakra to concentrate on his fist.

    More and more.

    And it was very relaxed.

    There was no feeling of being unable to control it at all.

    During this process of condensing chakra, he faintly felt that all the cells in his body had a feeling of being completely controlled.

    This feeling was very wonderful.

    Hum, Hum, Hum, Hum¡­

    The chakra on Aoba¡¯s fist continued to increase, causing the air around him to tremble slightly.

    The next moment.

    A layer of light blue chakra membrane spread out from Aoba¡¯s fist as if a pair of chakra gloves were on his fist.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    When Tsunade saw this scene, her eyes widened, and her brown eyes were filled with horror.

    Heavens!

    How much chakra did he condense?

    Shock!

    Horrified

    Unbelievable!

    All kinds of emotions flooded into Tsunade¡¯s consciousness, making her look deeply at Aoba¡¯s face.

    Did she really find a genius student just by digging?

    ¡°Aoba, that¡¯s enough. Hurry up and throw out this punch. You have compressed too much chakra. If you are slightly out of control, you will likely suffer a backlash!¡± Tsunade hurriedly said. She was already a little afraid. If she had known that this student of hers had such talent, she would have paid more attention to it when she was talking about the Chakra Enhance Strength.

    She deliberately did not make it too clear.

    She just wanted to show her first student a bit of strength.

    After all, as a teacher, he needed to establish prestige!

    But¡­

    She never expected this.

    This student of hers control over chakra was beyond her knowledge.

    It was too terrifying!

    It was too strange!

    Was this really a talent?

    Tsunade¡¯s heart instantly became extremely chaotic. She did not expect that someone outside of the clan could control Chakra to such a degree, even more so than her.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    Aoba immediately stopped condensing chakra and looked at Tsunade with doubt in her eyes.

    ¡°You can still talk?¡±

    Tsunade¡¯s eyes were wide open. The shock in her heart had reached an extreme level.

    This was beyond her expectations.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your limit?¡±

    Tsunade¡¯s voice changed a little. Even she herself did not realize that this student of hers was a treasure that had been covered in dust for a long time.

    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s about time¡­¡±

    When Aoba saw Tsunade¡¯s expression, he immediately realized that continuing to condense chakra was a bit too much.

    He didn¡¯t know what the standard to condense chakra was.

    He just thought about his first try.

    He had to give it his all.

    However.

    For him now, it was like he had just run 500 laps last night.

    He was a little tired.

    That was for chakra consumption, not for the control of chakra.

    However, the rapid consumption of chakra was quickly recovering while he breathed.

    ¡°Hurry up and throw this punch!¡±

    Tsunade¡¯s voice was filled with worry. She stared at Aoba and said loudly, ¡°You have to directly release this condensed chakra at the moment of your punch. Don¡¯t hold anything back. You have to release this chakra to your heart¡¯s content. You absolutely must not hold back. Otherwise, it will cause damage to your chakra pathways! ¡°

    Tsunade looked at the chakra in Aoba¡¯s hand, and her heart was full of sweat for Aoba.

    She had a feeling of regret in her heart.

    Next, when she teaches Aoba something, she must be more careful and patient.

    She definitely couldn¡¯t hold such an attitude anymore.

    She was slightly careless.

    This kid might have fooled her.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Aoba grinned at Tsunade and looked around. His eyes suddenly focused on a big stone.

    This big stone was the stone created by Tsunade¡¯s violent attack on the ground.

    It could be used as a target to use the Chakra Enhance Strength.

    After confirming the target, Aoba walked toward the big stone step by step. He looked very stable.

    ¡°He can still walk¡­¡±

    At this moment, Tsunade was surprised. She didn¡¯t know how to describe it. Even if she reached the level where she could use her Chakra Enhanced Strength as she pleased, she still needed to reduce the amount of chakra gathered on her fist.

    If the chakra gathered on her fist was very dense, even she needed to use all her energy to control it. She couldn¡¯t care about walking or talking.

    For a moment.

    Tsunade held her breath, her eyes staring at Aoba. Her heart was in her throat.

    She vaguely realized.

    She was witnessing the moment when a talented youth used the Chakra Enhanced Strenght.

    ¡­

    Under Tsunade¡¯s gaze.

    Aoba came to the front of this big stone.

    He slowly raised his right hand.

    He looked at his right hand and could clearly see that there was a thin membrane of chakra on it. It was like attaching chakra to a weapon, but he attached it to his fist.

    ¡°According to the Chakra Enhanced Strength¡­¡±

    Aoba recalled Tsunade¡¯s words in his mind. Then, he raised his hand and threw a punch at the big stone in front of him.

    The moment his fist made contact with the big stone, he poured out all the Chakra that was suppressed in his fist without reservation.

    BOOM!

    An earth-shaking sound echoed in the deserted forest.

    This sudden sound shocked the birds in the forest, and they flew out one after another, shaking the ears of the small animals around them and making their heads numb.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Tsunade stared at the scene in front of her with eyes full of shock. Under her gaze, the stone that was just hit by Aoba instantly turned into powder.

    The flying ashes all over the sky fluttered in the wind.

    The big stone was completely gone.

    There was not even any debris left.

    The whole process was a very visual impact.

    Even Tsunade, who witnessed this scene with her own eyes, did not know how to sort out their emotions. She had no words to say at all.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei¡­¡±

    Aoba stared at the stone in front of him with wide eyes. He swallowed hard. After witnessing such a scene, his mood became complicated.

    ¡°Is this the Chakra Enhanced Strength Technique?¡±

 CH 131

    Aoba felt that it was a bit inconceivable.

    This was the first time he used this technique, and it was also a technique that was not clearly stated.

    Just a moment ago, when he swung his fist out.

    He controlled the terrifying chakra on his fist to pour out towards the big stone.

    Only¡­

    When he waved his fist, the chakra on his fist was still within the range of his control.

    Although this chakra condensed on his fist was majestic, it was still like a part of Aoba¡¯s body and could be controlled entirely. Even if it were released, it was still within the control range.

    It was because of this reason.

    Aoba tried his best to control his chakra to prevent it from spreading out.

    After all, it was his first time using it.

    He couldn¡¯t make too much noise.

    But¡­

    This extremely condensed chakra after it hit. He controls the spreading of the chakra so that this chakra bursts out with super explosive power within the range of the big stone.

    It was just like the explosion inside a box.

    The thick chakra directly crushed the big stone.

    There was not even a piece of slag.

    It directly turned into flying ash.

    It was instantly blown away under the explosive chakra air currents.

    For a moment.

    Aoba had already realized that it seemed like he had made a big deal out of it.

    He was thinking quickly in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Tsunade heard Aoba¡¯s question, her mouth twitched. Her brain was still a little dull.

    Was this really the first time he had learned Chakra Enhanced Strength?

    She had a faint feeling that he was just unwilling to admit it.

    It seemed like¡­

    The youth in front of her.

    In terms of Chakra Control Ability¡­

    He was even stronger than her!

    Tsunade¡¯s fighting method was almost only this move, and it was almost always successful.

    As for this Chakra Enhance Strength.

    She had a lot of right to speak.

    Even she had no way to control that extremely compressed, powerful chakra completely.

    When the compressed chakra was condensed on the fist, it was the same as controlling it to the extreme.

    It was no longer something that the mind could easily control at that time because it had already reached a limit.

    She could only spurt it out to her heart¡¯s content.

    Only then would she be able to pour out this suppressed force completely.

    After this terrifying compressed chakra was blasted out, what kind of shape would it spread out in? She could guide it slightly, but she definitely could not completely control it.

    However.

    In front of her was a student that she had just accepted.

    When he used the chakra enhanced strength technique for the first time, he actually controlled the chakra to the extreme, and after he punched it out, he ensured that the chakra was not overflowing.

    This¡­

    Tsunade instantly determined that Aoba still had some energy left in his hand and was not in a completely uncontrollable state.

    It could be said that¡­

    Skillful!

    Tsunade felt a little scared when she thought of this. She stared at Aoba with her eyes wide open and kept looking at his face.

    ¡°Aoba, do you know that your ability to control chakra is terrifying?¡± Tsunade said solemnly. She never thought that the student she dug out would actually be a real genius.

    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t notice¡­¡± Aoba scratched his head, and an embarrassed smile appeared on his face.

    He was not pretending!

    He really did not pay attention!

    He was not too clear about his body¡¯s limit, so when Tsunade said to compress the chakra to the limit, he did not control his strength well.

    This feeling was like a person suddenly having a strength of ten thousand catty, and he did not know how much his real strength was. Then the coach told him to use all he got during a test, and the result was that he was a little careless and broke the instrument.

    That¡¯s how Aoba feels right now¡­

    He had never accepted training to become a ninja. He had always been practicing by himself. Recently, when he was fishing, he began to observe Sakumo¡¯s memory learning experience.

    But¡­

    No matter whose memory it was.

    That was only the scene from the first perspective.

    Even if you could see some ninjutsu, you simply did not know how the chakra flowed.

    It was like you saw the owner of your memory cutting a tree. You could only know the angle and effect of his ax swinging, but you simply did not know how much strength he used to swing the ax, nor could you judge the sharpness of the ax and the hardness of the trees.

    After this incident.

    Aoba began to warn himself in his heart.

    In the future, whether it was training or demonstrating ability, he should not easily believe in words like ¡°limits¡± and ¡°full strength¡±.

    That kind of moment when he was going all out.

    It could only be used in battle!

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Tsunade had been paying attention to Aoba¡¯s expression. Through Aoba¡¯s expression, she noticed Aoba¡¯s shock.

    It seemed that Aoba did not realize how terrible his operation was.

    Could it be¡­

    Does this have anything to do with him being a Yamanaka?

    ¡°Aoba, have you been using Yamanaka secret technique since you were a child? Have you been using it frequently for so many years, including reading memories of the suspect?¡±

    Tsunade¡¯s beautiful eyes flashed with a thoughtful look. She wanted to find some reasons that could be explained through Aoba¡¯s past experiences.

    ¡°Well¡­ that is indeed the case!¡±

    Aoba was stunned for a moment, then nodded repeatedly. He suddenly found that he and Tsunade had a tacit understanding.

    He was still thinking about what kind of reason to make this matter clear. Before he could think of a reason, Tsunade began to help him think of a reason.

    ¡°I think it is very likely for this reason. I don¡¯t know much about the Yamanaka Clan mind-reading secret technique, but I think there should be a very high requirement for chakra control. You have a very high chakra control talent and have been doing super high chakra control demanding work, but you didn¡¯t notice this yourself!¡± Tsunade analyzed.

    ¡°Is this the reason?¡± Aoba frowned. Even he did not expect this reason.

    ¡°It should be like this!¡± Tsunade nodded with certainty. Even she could not find a more reasonable explanation.

    ¡°Then¡­ then¡­ Then I will¡­¡±

    Aoba tried his best to control his expression. He felt that what he had just used was not a Chakra Enhanced Strength but more like a bomb that was shot out with his fist.

    If Deidara were to see this¡­

    Well¡­

    Deidara had not been born yet!

    If Deidara had the chance to meet him in the future, he would definitely shout art!

    ¡°Well¡­ Well¡­ You can show it again. This time, try to throw out your Chakra. Don¡¯t continue to control it¡­¡± Tsunade¡¯s expression was complicated.

    She couldn¡¯t even determine if the Chakra Enhanced Strength technique Aoba used was correct.

    It was a bit different from the one she used.

    But¡­

    Aoba might not have made a mistake. It was very likely that Aoba had upgraded it.

    This was something that even she had not expected!

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Aoba nodded. Now that things had come to this, he knew that there were some things that he did not need to hide too much from her.

    For example, the problem of hiding his strength.

    If his current strength was 10 points.

    Then there was no need for him to hide his combat strength completely and become a piece of trash.

    He can show a little bit of strength, from 2 to 3 points.

    This also made Tsunade certain that there was no problem with her vision.

    Suddenly.

    A strand of chakra instantly gathered towards his right fist and directly condensed into a single point with a thought in his mind.

    This time.

    Aoba didn¡¯t mobilize too much chakra.

    From his movements, he looked completely relaxed.

    He couldn¡¯t feel any burden at all.

    The next moment.

    Aoba suddenly punched towards the ground, and the terrifying chakra poured out without reservation at the instant his fist came into contact with the ground.

    There was no more control added.

    It was just a simple and crude release.

    Rumble!

    A tremor instantly sounded, and the gravel on the ground flew up. With the position where Aoba¡¯s fist hit the ground as the center, deep ravines spread out in the surroundings.

    In an instant.

    The ground under Aoba¡¯s feet cracked like a spider web.

    Pieces of broken stone fell out.

    ¡°I made this punch?¡±

    Looking at the ground, Aoba was still somewhat shocked in his heart.

    His physical strength was already very powerful. One punch was enough to make the enemy¡¯s chest sink, but it was still far from the extent of using Chakra Enhanced Strength.

    With this punch, he was afraid that the opponent would be finished!

    Not to mention the method of precise chakra control to an opponent just now.

    This method of gathering chakra at one point.

    Saying it was simple.

    To do it¡­

    It was pretty simple too!

    At the very least, Aoba did not encounter any obstruction and could easily use it.

    The biggest difficulty of Chakra Enhanced Strength was chakra control.

    But this point.

    For Aoba, who had Sage Body, it was like this.

    There was no difficulty at all.

    It could be said that he understood the principles behind it instantly and could use it easily.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, I know why your hand doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. When I threw this punch, the chakra that was thrown out almost became the toughest armor in my hand!¡± Aoba said to Tsunade with a smile.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡±

    Tsunade stared at the ground in front of her, and her mouth twitched. The way she looked at Aoba had changed.

    She had just realized that she had accepted a genius student. She knew that Aoba was a genius, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be such a genius to this extent!

    Not everyone could control the chakra at will.

    This kind of talent¡­

    It was a little scary!

    Tsunade could not help but raise her hand and pinch her arm.

    En.

    Pain!

    This was not a dream!

    This was a real thing!

    All of a sudden.

    Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene when she learned Chakra Enhanced Strength when she was young.

    At that time¡­

    She didn¡¯t learn so fast.

    It took a long time.

    She didn¡¯t remember exactly how many weeks or how many months it had been.

    However, she was still praised by her grandfather for being talented and intelligent.

    Now, she saw Aoba.

    Only then did she realize¡­

    So his grandfather was lying to him!

    Even Aoba, who was not from the Senju Clan, could learn it quickly!

    She was clearly lacking in talent!

    She had been fooled!

    Then he thought about how she had trained hard for a long time and developed Yin Seal to store chakra, just to use a big move to achieve the same effect as her Grandpa¡­

    Thinking about it, her mentality was a bit unstable.

    Was the gap between talent between people really so big?

    Tsunade thought that before training, in order for Aoba not to be afraid and have a problem with his mentality, she deliberately emphasized her talent.

    Now it seems¡­

    The clown was actually herself!

    Suddenly, she was in a bad mood!

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough¡­ This¡­ Yamanaka clan¡¯s chakra control is really amazing!¡±

    Tsunade awkwardly cleared her throat. She continuously took a deep breath to calm her emotions. Her plump chest rose up and down because of her breathing.

    This student of hers chakra control ability was simply the main material in learning medical ninjutsu!

    She vaguely realized.

    In the near future.

    Aoba would become a medical ninja that surpassed her.

    It was just that¡­

    This student of hers was too low-key. He obviously had such a powerful talent, but no one saw it.

    Perhaps.

    After, he became a medical ninja that surpassed her.

    No one in the Ninja World would still know his name, right?

    Now that she thought about it.

    This kind of low profile and caution to not reveal himself.

    It was really terrifying!

    He would always hide in the dark, making everyone who saw him underestimate him.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Aoba grinned and looked like a boy next door. He tilted his head and looked at Tsunade.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, I am qualified, right?¡±

 CH 132

    Chapter 132 - Book of Seal

    ¡°You have mastered the Chakra Enhanced Strength!¡±

    Tsunade nodded to Aoba. Her face was complicated. She did not expect things to develop to such a degree. This was something she did not expect.

    Only the Senju Clan could easily use the Chakra Enhanced Strength.

    But it was easily learned by the people of the Yamanaka Clan.

    This made Tsunade feel a sense of defeat in her heart.

    ¡°Aoba, even if the people of your Yamanaka clan might have a unique ability in Chakra Control. For me, your Chakra Control is definitely a genius among geniuses.¡± Tsunade said and sighed.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Aoba scratched his head and smiled. He did not show too much joy and pride, nor did he say any modest words.

    This was what he wanted to show.

    He wanted to reveal a little bit of his strength.

    He wanted to let Tsunade understand that she did not see the wrong person.

    Her vision was perfect!

    This was a great psychological enhancement for Aoba himself.

    ¡°Well¡­ Is there anything you don¡¯t understand about the use of Chakra Enhanced Strength?¡±

    Tsunade looked at Aoba in a daze and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Aoba¡¯s incredible learning speed completely broke her plan, and she was a bit caught off guard.

    Initially, she planned to teach Aoba the principle of Chakra Enhanced Strength technique today and then use this principle to let Aoba train his chakra control.

    In fact.

    In the beginning.

    Tsunade didn¡¯t think that Aoba would be able to learn Chakra Enhanced Strength.

    What happened now was beyond her plan.

    ¡°How about this!¡±

    After thinking for a while, Tsunade had an answer in her heart.

    ¡°Now, try to control the chakra in other parts of your body.¡±

    ¡°For example, you used the right fist just now,

    Then try to condense it in the left fist. ¡°

    ¡°After both fists, try your feet, legs, elbows, knees¡­¡±

    ¡°After all, in a taijutsu battle, these can be used as offensive methods!¡±

    ¡°You will first practice these skills. After mastering them, I will teach you medical ninjutsu.¡±

    Tsunade nodded. She was nodding to herself, not to Aoba.

    If he masters Chakra Enhanced Strength on the first day!

    Then she had no choice but to teach him Medical Ninjutsu.

    What if he learned it all at once?

    Tsunade was not mentally prepared to face this kind of possible thing.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba immediately responded. He slowly closed his eyes and carefully felt the changes in his body.

    He then started to control his chakra.

    He gathers it in his left hand.

    Without any obstruction or difficulty, he instantly completed the chakra condensation.

    Now, as long as he wanted, he could throw out a punch with Chakra Enhanced Strength.

    Then.

    Aoba withdrew the chakra in his hand and controlled it to gather towards his knees.

    It was still effortless.

    Then, it was his legs.

    Finally, toward his feet.

    Aoba only closed his eyes for a few minutes, then he mobilized the chakra and precisely gathered it in many positions in his body.

    For a moment.

    Aoba immediately realized.

    He could control the chakras to appear in any position of his body at will.

    This¡­

    After Aoba discovered this feeling, he immediately realized that things were even more exaggerated than he had imagined.

    In the beginning, he didn¡¯t think that it would be so easy for him to control his chakra, nor did he believe that it would be so easy for others to control their chakra.

    At this time.

    He knew that this was not an easy problem.

    He was simply a pervert!

    He could no longer show it!

    Aoba already understood in his heart that he could no longer act like he could learn everything quickly after learning it once.

    Instantly.

    Aoba opened his eyes.

    A hint of disappointment flashed through his eyes.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, I can only easily control my chakra when I control it to my right hand. I can¡¯t control other positions.¡± Aoba shook his head and said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± When Tsunade heard Aoba¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, a puzzled expression appeared on her face as she muttered, ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I think I might have been using my right hand to cast the Yamanaka Clan secret technique!¡± Aoba immediately said.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡±

    Tsunade immediately nodded. She couldn¡¯t find any other reason to explain this matter. Since Aoba¡¯s strong chakra control was likely related to the Yamanaka clan secret technique, then controlling the chakra in other places might be problematic. It could also be associated with the secret technique.

    After thinking about this point.

    The expression on Tsunade¡¯s face eased up a lot, and the big stone that was pressing down on her heart also fell down.

    Good, good, good¡­

    Aoba¡¯s chakra control in just one hand was already good enough, and it didn¡¯t reach that kind of heaven-defying level.

    Otherwise¡­

    It was simply going to overturn her understanding of chakra control!

    ¡°Aoba, now I will arrange your homework for you. I will give you ten days to train your chakra control in other places. If you feel that there is no problem within ten days, come to my residence to find me.¡± Tsunade said.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, are you leaving?¡± Aoba was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Yes, this is the place where we first met, but it is not completely safe. Although I am training you, I can¡¯t always be by your side. That way, our teacher-student relationship will be discovered soon.¡± Tsunade said cautiously. Now she understood why Aoba was cautious.

    The more talented one was.

    The more careful one had to be.

    The matter of a genius dying prematurely happened too much.

    People were always willing to nip the potential danger in the future.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba immediately responded; this was quite consistent with his thoughts.

    If there was no Tsunade by his side.

    He could use this time to study something else.

    For chakra control.

    There was really nothing to practice.

    ¡°You can continue with your training here. I will go find Jiraya to drink some sake!¡±

    Tsunade left after saying this. She walked at a relaxed pace, but she didn¡¯t look cool.

    At this time.

    Her heart was full of shock and surprise.

    She had to drink some sake to calm herself down.

    ¡­

    After Tsunade left.

    Aoba directly jumped up and landed on a tree branch next to him. He leaned against the tree trunk and sat down.

    He slowly closed his eyes.

    In his mind, he directly opened up Sakumo¡¯s memory.

    Scenes flashed through Aoba¡¯s mind.

    It quickly froze on an image.

    Hokage Residence, Ninjutsu Scroll Storage Room.

    A pair of hands opened the Book of Seal, and one forbidden technique after another appeared in front of his eyes.

    The first ninjutsu that came into view.

    It was Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    In a split second.

    Aoba began to read seriously.

    This was the first time he carefully read the method of how to use Ninjutsu.

    It was very detailed in the Book of Seal.

    From the hand seal technique to how to mobilize the chakra.

    The biggest problem was also marked on it.

    The [Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) used a large amount of Chakra to increase the number of regular shadow clones and instantly create thousands of shadow clones. Because this technique consumes a lot of chakras, people without a large amount of chakra will harm themselves or even endanger their lives, so it is listed as a forbidden technique and recorded in the Book of Seal. ]

    ¡°The Second Hokage still hopes that someone can learn this technique. Otherwise, it would be better to destroy it directly. There is no need to record it!¡±

    When Aoba saw this in Sakumo¡¯s memory, he heard Sakumo¡¯s evaluation of Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    Sakumo completely understood this forbidden technique.

    But he had never used this forbidden technique.

    For him.

    His ability to fight alone was far superior to Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    Even when he needed clones.

    He only needed a few shadow clones to deal with it.

    In this part of memory.

    The scene froze.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes, and a determined look flashed through his pitch-black eyes.

    ¡°Try to learn!¡±

    Aoba knew that this Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) had a very BUG effect, which was that training speed could be cheated.

    Every shadow clone could conduct training, and after the shadow clone was released, it would transmit the information and experience it saw to the main body.

    The more shadow clones used, the faster your training was.

    This was an indisputable matter.

    It was just that¡­

    Aoba did not have such a high requirement for training¡¯s speed.

    Moreover, he could learn it through the Mind Reading System.

    However.

    He still wanted to give it a try.

    If he learned the Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), he planned to challenge the Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) recorded in the Book of Seal.

    After Aoba obtained Konan¡¯s Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami), he had many ideas in his mind.

    Especially after he obtained the Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique) that could imitate all things; that was a disguise that even the Sharingan could not see through.

    This ability that was comparable to paper fruit made him want to set up some trump cards and escape routes.

    A fool¡¯s errand will not have good results!

    He had to leave some leeway for himself.

    In Aoba¡¯s idea.

    If he could successfully learn Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Then he planned to draw all of the Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)¡¯s formulas on the paper on his body.

    Every piece of paper was the coordinates of the Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    That way, he could attack and retreat.

    He could put himself in a more flexible position.

    Moreover.

    Not only that.

    In the Book of Seal, Aoba also saw Goj¨­ Kibaku Fuda(Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags).

    When the Second Hokage invented this technique, he thought to combine it with Edo Tensei (Impure World Reincarnation).

    A dead person summoned using Edo Tensei (Impure World Reincarnation), who was not afraid of death, could constantly produce an explosive tag on his body to achieve the purpose of continuous explosions.

    But¡­

    Tobirama definitely did not expect it.

    Another technique in the Ninja World could match the Goj¨­ Kibaku Fuda(Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags) more perfectly.

    That was the Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique)!

    As for the money problem¡­

    Wasn¡¯t there Brother Teuchi, the future richest man in Konoha, behind him?

    Aoba sat on a tree branch and gave a simple thought about the future.

    The more he thought about it, the more comfortable he felt¡­

    If he learned this Ninjutsu and set up his own cards.

    Of course, he set up cards not to fight just anyone.

    It was also not to compete for hegemony.

    Killing or something¡­

    That would only waste his time!

    He was not willing to fight with others casually. After all, he is a person who has been trained by the core values ??of socialism that fighting without purpose is only what a bad child will do.

    He just wanted to live a quiet life in Konohagakure, working and fishing every day, not being disturbed by anyone.

    In this process of wretched development and slow growth¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s try Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) now!¡±

    Aoba took a deep breath, then slowly stood up.

 CH 133

    Chapter 133 - The Magical Effect of Taj¨± Kage Bunshin No Jutsu (Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!

    In a split second.

    Aoba¡¯s index finger and middle finger were pressed together, and his finger formed a cross in front of him.

    This was the method of Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) used to form seals.

    It had to be said.

    The Second Hokage was a real ninjutsu master.

    After his improvement of Ninjutsu, the power of Ninjutsu greatly increased even the hand seals would be reduced by a lot.

    After making a hand seal, Aoba controlled the terrifying chakra in his body and instantly divided it into one thousand parts.

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    One by one, Aoba, wearing ninja clothing, appeared in the forest.

    There were on the ground.

    There were on the branches.

    Everywhere¡­

    There were a total of a thousand Aoba!

    Each of them was a shadow clone that could fight or carry out training.

    ¡°Success!¡±

    A hint of surprise flashed in Aoba¡¯s eyes. He found that Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) was not difficult.

    In terms of Chakra Enhanced Strength chakra control.

    It was like heaven and earth.

    The only difficulty for Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) was that he didn¡¯t have enough chakra. After dividing it into a thousand portions, each portion was very weak.

    This way.

    Not only did he cannot attack the enemy, but he also consumed himself.

    But for Ninjas with dense chakra, this ninjutsu was not difficult at all.

    Aoba has a Sage Body, and he had received many Chakra Increase rewards, so the vastness of his chakra was terrifying.

    At this moment.

    There were more than a thousand shadow clones in the small forest, and each one of them had more Chakra than ordinary ninjas.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Aoba suddenly realized something very buggy.

    Shadow clones could gain not only experience from training but also intelligence.

    In anime, Naruto learned Ninjutsu through his shadow clone.

    This wasn¡¯t very useful to Aoba.

    But¡­

    Aoba could use his shadow clone to obtain information!

    This moment of comprehension caused light to flash in front of Aoba¡¯s eyes.

    Almost at the same time.

    The one thousand shadow clones all understood what Aoba meant.

    One by one, they flashed out and lay on the ground, then closed their eyes.

    A thousand Aoba was lying on the ground.

    It looked like they were sleeping.

    ¡°Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique)!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s true body instantly turned into pieces of paper. The paper that filled the sky fell on the ground like falling leaves, covering the thousand shadow clones that had gathered on the ground.

    As these pieces of paper fell.

    The ground turned into a patch of grass.

    From the outside, there was no difference at all. It was even harder to distinguish than a genjutsu technique.

    After completing all of this.

    Aoba¡¯s shadow clones were all hidden as if they didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡­

    At this time.

    The thousand shadow clones that were hidden all closed their eyes.

    Each shadow clone extracted a memory of Sakumo on a mission.

    Each person extracted a different memory.

    Then.

    These shadow clones began to replace themselves in the memory of Sakumo¡¯s mission.

    They immersed themselves in it.

    From the first perspective, the scene they saw was like what they had personally experienced.

    For a moment.

    These one thousand shadow clones almost covered all the missions that Sakumo had done since becoming a ninja.

    When these clones read memories, not only did they analyze the experience of the mission process, they also analyzed Sakumo¡¯s habits and character in the human world. What kind of friends did he befriend, what secrets were there between friends¡­

    Aoba had to understand Sakumo, an elite Jonin completely!

    ¡­

    Unknowingly.

    Three days passed.

    Aoba¡¯s shadow clone was lying on the ground, not moving at all. The chakra and spiritual energy that had been constantly consumed gradually recovered along with the morning dew and moonlight, forming a balance.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    Aoba suddenly had a thought, and the grass on the ground instantly changed, turning into pieces of paper and gathering on his body again.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The paper constantly stuck together to form Aoba¡¯s appearance. When the paper was stuck together, it looked like a dummy.

    As the last piece of paper was pasted on Aoba¡¯s face, the cracks between the paper quietly dissipated, completely returning to normal.

    ¡°Kage Bunshin ¨C Kai (Shadow Clone ¨C Released)!¡±

    Aoba instantly said this, and the shadow clones lying on the ground around him began to release explosive sounds like firecrackers.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Along with these explosive sounds, the shadow clones that had been released returned to Aoba¡¯s body with the information they had obtained from reading memories for the past three days.

    Hum!

    In an instant.

    Aoba¡¯s brain shook violently. A large amount of information was stuffed into his brain, and he was directly turned into a sluggish state.

    It was as if Aoba¡¯s brain had been hammered.

    It lasted for more than ten seconds.

    Only then did he recover.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Aoba heaved a heavy sigh of relief. His face was slightly pale, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    ¡°This is too risky!¡±

    Aoba couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If he didn¡¯t have Sage Body, he would have been smashed into an idiot by this terrifying information.

    Now he was even more clear about why Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) was listed as a forbidden technique.

    The benefits were great.

    The disadvantages were also great.

    Without sufficient chakra and a powerful body, it would be very difficult to bear the backlash brought by this benefit.

    Even if it were only the most basic information.

    A large amount of information could cause mental disorders.

    This was different from Naruto using Multi-Shadow Clone training. He only studied the wind attributes nature changes wholeheartedly.

    However, the memory fragments read by each shadow clone were different. After accumulating for three days, this huge and complex information was enough to impact the brain significantly.

    ¡°Ha~ ha~¡­ ha~¡­¡±

    Aoba panted heavily. Along with the release of the shadow clone technique, most of the chakra had returned to his body.

    There was no exhaustion on his body.

    The greatest impact was on the mind.

    This feeling¡­

    It was as if a genjutsu had hit him!

    The Tsukuyomi had never hit Aoba, but he felt that it was just like this. If this massive amount of information we¡¯re given to Kakashi at that time, he would probably be paralyzed.

    ¡°I have to go back to sleep.¡±

    Aoba felt that his current condition was that his strong body carried a tired soul. His brain had no time to sort out the information that had just been sent back.

    The top priority was not to look at this information.

    Instead, it was to let his brain rest fully.

    Soon.

    Aoba returned to Anbu¡¯s dormitory and fell on the iron bed.

    He instantly fell asleep.

    ¡­

    When Aoba woke up again, it was already a day later.

    Even Aoba, who had Sage Body, needed to rest for a whole day after facing the impact of a large amount of information.

    However.

    One day.

    It made Aoba completely recover. The moment he opened his eyes, he felt refreshed and no longer tired.

    ¡°The Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) is too powerful!¡±

    After experiencing it once, Aoba was a little addicted. He immediately walked out of Anbu¡¯s dormitory and walked into the woods behind the prison.

    After a period of time.

    Aoba found an open space in the depths of the forest.

    He crossed his index and middle fingers together, forming a cross in front of him, and immediately assumed the hand seal of Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    ¡°Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!¡± Aoba said softly.

    Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang¡­

    Almost instantly, Aoba¡¯s shadow clone appeared in front of him. Each of them looked exactly the same, as if they were copied and pasted.

    This time.

    He did not let these shadow clones lie flat on the ground but formed a group with ninety-nine shadow clones, standing close to each other.

    One in each group of shadow clones.

    A shadow clone used the Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique) to envelope the ninety-nine shadow clones into a large tree.

    Ninety-nine shadow clones closed their eyes and began to digest the information they gathered. The remaining shadow clone maintained the Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique).

    After all this was done.

    Aoba stood at his original spot in a carefree manner. The initially empty forest was now filled with ten trees.

    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t need to do anything. I just need to wait for them to gather all their experience and then send it back to me.¡±

    Aoba sat on the ground leisurely. He looked at these lifelike trees that had been formed through the use of Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique).

    It was as if he had discovered a new continent.

    He suddenly opened up a brand new line of thought.

    It seemed¡­

    In the future, he could use Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) and Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique) to carry out training experiences from the memories he read at any time.

    There was no need for him to spend so much effort in fishing in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    A person¡¯s strength was limited.

    The strength of a group of people was terrifying!

    Aoba felt the joy of many people learning for him. The shadow clones were doing a memory analysis experience. No matter how slow everyone was, it could be said to be a thousand times faster.

    ¡­

    Gradually.

    It was time for him to meet Tsunade.

    During this period of time, Aoba had been reading through Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) for Sakumo¡¯s experience in carrying out missions.

    After continuous analysis, it turned into his own experience.

    Unconsciously.

    His entire temperament became a lot more aloof.

    There was a slight sense of vicissitudes.

    He looked like a ninja who had experienced countless life and death missions.

    On this day, early in the morning.

    Aoba came to the small forest early.

    According to the agreement.

    Tsunade would come here to find him.

    For the next round of training.

    Only¡­

    Tsunade was late again!

    Aoba waited for about two hours before Tsunade arrived. She was still sleepy and yawned as she walked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aoba. I was late. I played cards too late last night. I really did not want to get up¡­¡±

    When Tsunade saw Aoba, she waved at him and explained why she was late.

    ¡°Playing cards¡­¡±

    Aoba frowned slightly.

    Good fellow!

    If Tsunade talked about this matter, he would forget about her gambling habit.

    Wasn¡¯t this just sending money to others?

    It seemed that he really had to work hard to earn more money. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to raise this Tsunade-sensei who was constantly being slaughtered by others.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, what kind of training are we going to do today?¡± Aoba immediately asked, not bothering about the topic of playing cards.

    ¡°Aoba, from today on, we will officially learn medical ninjutsu!¡±

    Tsunade¡¯s face suddenly became serious. She was a medical ninja, so she was more concerned about medical ninjutsu.

    If a medical ninja is not good at medical ninjutsu.

    Even if you have the best medical knowledge.

    There is no way to turn it into a means of curing diseases and saving people.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°You know I have a hemophobia.¡±

    ¡°I have no way to guide you personally.¡±

    ¡°I can only do a simulate teaching.¡±

    ¡°I have no way to treat anyone now¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe you can understand what I said very well!¡±

    Tsunade pursed her lips and showed a sad expression on her face. She calmly talked with Aoba about her hemophobia problem. Deep in her heart, she already regarded Aoba as one of her own.

 CH 134

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba nodded. His eyes were focused on Tsunade, and he was listening attentively.

    After learning Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    Now, Aoba was very confident in his learning ability.

    Learning medical ninjutsu.

    For him, speed was nothing.

    ¡°I will mainly teach you two kinds of medical ninjutsu!¡±

    Tsunade raised two fingers, then retracted one of them, leaving only the index finger still raised and shaking in front of Aoba.

    ¡°The first one is Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)!¡±

    ¡°Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) is to concentrate chakra on the hands and continuously release it.¡±

    ¡°It can treat internal injuries and also external injuries.¡±

    ¡°But you must release Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) at the most appropriate time according to medical knowledge.¡±

    ¡°After you use it flexibly, Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) can have many other ways to use it¡­¡±

    ¡°For example, by releasing chakra to disturb the chakra circulation in the body of the opposite party. It can achieve the effect of limiting the opposite party¡¯s movement and their ability to use ninjutsu. It can also cause to faint and so on.¡±

    ¡°Generally speaking, beginners need to use Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) to help them train their chakra control, but your chakra control is very strong; I don¡¯t think you need this.¡±

    After Tsunade finished speaking, the movement of her hand changed, and she raised the second finger that she retracted.

    ¡°The second is the Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel)!¡±

    ¡°The Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel) to concentrate the chakra outside the hand and control the chakra into a scalpel-like sharp weapon.¡±

    ¡°The Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel) can be used at any time and place, it is cleaner than a medical scalpel, but it has a very high requirement for a high chakra control.¡±

    ¡°if we assume¡­ many Medical Ninjas in the medical class are having a hard time learning Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)!¡±

    ¡°In that case, most of the Medical Ninjas who have learned Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) are unable to use the Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel) properly.¡±

    ¡°The Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel) can cut off the skin and muscles of the patient. In case of surgery, further treatment can be completed, such as organ transplantation and other difficult medical treatment.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    ¡°The Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel) is the same as Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique). It can be used as an attack method to attack the enemy.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°As my student.¡±

    ¡°I personally suggest that you don¡¯t use Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) or the Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel) when you need to fight the enemy. Just directly use the Chakra Enhanced Strength!¡±

    Tsunade simply finished talking about the two medical ninjutsu and stared at Aoba.

    ¡°For the next period of time, you should learn from Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) first, then learn the Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel). This is a progressive process.¡± Tsunade said to Aoba.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba responded.

    He knew Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), and he also knew about Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel). He had heard of these two medical ninjutsu before.

    Now, after some theoretical explanation from Tsunade.

    He had a deeper understanding of these two medical ninjutsu.

    In general, using Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) was enough.

    In the case of surgery, you can use a Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel).

    Of course.

    The premise of doing so was to be supplemented by a large amount of rich medical knowledge.

    Otherwise, even if you know Medical Ninjutsu, there may be medical accidents. After all, these two Medical Ninjutsu can cure patients and kill people.

    ¡°Aoba, let me show you Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)!¡±

    Tsunade saw that Aoba had understood her words, and then she raised her hands.

    Hum!

    A light green chakra covered Tsunade¡¯s white palm, and this chakra contained vitality.

    ¡°This is Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), but I didn¡¯t use it for the actual treatment. When you are practicing, find a living animal and wound it. Then concentrate the Chakra in your palm and try to feel the injury of the other party as much as possible, then use the gentle chakra energy to heal its injury!¡± Tsunade said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aoba answered again.

    Tsunade saw that Aoba seemed to understand. She also taught according to the method of a genius.

    If she didn¡¯t have hemophobia.

    She could still patiently teach it hand-in-hand.

    Now, she could only do a rough demonstration and then tell Aoba the principle, allowing Aoba to slowly self-study.

    ¡°This is a Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel)!¡±

    Tsunade raised her right hand, and her five fingers spread out to form a palm. Blue Chakra attached to her palm and spread to her forearm, and the surrounding of the chakra was as sharp as a blade.

    ¡°Chakura no Mesu (Chakra Scalpel) needs a rigorous chakra control method. After gathering the chakra in the palm, I no longer only use the soft side of chakra, but the sharp side of chakra, so that I can achieve a strong cutting effect.¡± Tsunade said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aoba answered again.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. You should practice hard during this period of time. If there are any problems, come to me again.¡± Tsunade waved at Aoba and turned to leave.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei!¡± Aoba immediately stopped Tsunade, who was about to leave.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Tsunade stopped and turned to ask Aoba.

    ¡°What medical books do I need to read?¡± Aoba asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ let me get these books. You should learn medical ninjutsu first. When I come next time, I will bring you some books. I will leave them for you to read slowly in the future.¡± Tsunade thought about it and said.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Aoba originally wanted to read it directly during this period of time, but after thinking about it, he could not show it too shocking. After that smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Tsunade-sensei!¡±

    After that.

    Tsunade stepped out of the woods.

    In fact, she felt a little sorry for this talented student because she did not teach him in detail.

    It was the same for Chakra Enhanced Strength.

    Now, it was still the same for medical ninjutsu.

    When she was teaching Aoba Chakra Enhanced Strength, she did not expect that Aoba would learn it all at once. She did not even think that Aoba could learn it, which disrupted her plan all of a sudden.

    It was precisely because of the high demand for chakra control to use Chakra Enhanced Strength.

    Right now, Tsunade has high expectations for Aoba to learn medical ninjutsu.

    But she had hemophobia.

    There was no way to show it to Aoba personally.

    She could only put it simply, hoping that Aoba could successfully understand it through his strong talent.

    ¡­

    After Tsunade left.

    Aoba stood there silently.

    To be honest.

    He also didn¡¯t know how to use this two medical ninjutsu properly.

    This was not like the Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), which had an instruction manual. This two ninjutsu simply did not even have an instruction manual!

    There was only some theory.

    It was a gentle and precise chakra control.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try and accumulate more experience first!¡±

    Thinking of this, Aoba suddenly raised his hands, instantly forming a hand seal.

    ¡°Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!¡±

    With a thought, Aoba instantly distributed all the chakra in his body, and a thousand shadow clones appeared in the small forest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with training Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)!¡±

    Aoba raised both of his hands, controlling the chakra within his body, and gathered it towards his palms.

    At the same time.

    One thousand shadow clones made the same move, and one after another raised their hands, controlling the chakra to gather towards their palms.

    Hum ¨C Hum ¨C Hum ¨C Hum ¨C Hum ¨C Hum ¨C

    The vibrations from the hands of these shadow clones sounded one after another. Some of the voices overlapped, causing a great tremor in the forest.

    In the process of training Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

    Aoba suddenly realized a problem.

    It was not difficult to concentrate the chakra in the palm, but it was very difficult to make the chakra show gentle recovery power and then help others to heal.

    ¡­

    In the next period of time.

    Aoba and one thousand shadow clones, training Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique). They used it more than ten times in a row, and the experience brought by the shadow clone returned to his body.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba began to digest these experiences.

    Then, he used Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) again. With the experience he had already consumed, he again carried out training.

    This repeated training.

    It was repeated for the whole day.

    By the time Aoba finished training, it was already nighttime.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep. I¡¯ll leave this place to you!¡±

    Aoba said to the thousand shadow clones in front of him. After he finished speaking, these shadow clones nodded at Aoba.

    In a split second.

    The 1,000 shadow clones were divided into ten groups, just like the training they had done a few days ago. Each group had 100 shadow clones.

    Ninety-nine shadow clones closed their eyes and once again took out the memories of Sakumo¡¯s mission to analyze. The other shadow clone maintained the Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique).

    All of a sudden.

    These one thousand shadow clones had turned into ten large trees.

    Aoba watched as everything was completed before his eyes. He turned around and left the small forest, walking towards the Anbu¡¯s dormitory direction.

    These one thousand shadow clones.

    It was like leaving the line to hack.

    He would release his shadow clone at dawn and get the experience they gained in his body.

    It could be used to wake his brain up.

    Aoba felt that this method of training was what he should use. He didn¡¯t need to do anything at all. Everything was left to the shadow clone. He could just lie flat.

    ¡­

    Slowly.

    Three days passed.

    During this period of time, Aoba used the Multi-Shadow Clone Technique to practice Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) during the day. At night, he used the Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu (Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) to repeatedly observe Sakumo¡¯s memory of performing tasks.

    If it were calculated according to training.

    It was a very fulfilling life!

    ¡­

    At this time.

    Aoba stood in the small forest.

    He did not use Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) but stood there alone.

    ¡°If my judgment is correct, I have already mastered Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)!¡±

    Aoba looked down at his hands, and a green chakra with vitality appeared on his palms with just a thought.

    The green light on his palm was very soft, and it seemed that there was no danger.

    On the second day, Aoba could smoothly execute Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique). However, he was still continuously adjusting the casting method with the Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu (Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), allowing him to perfect this ninjutsu as much as possible.

    One must know¡­

    For him, Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) was only stuck in theory, and it was still an incomplete theory. The process of casting it was almost completely grasped. Fortunately, his chakra control was strong enough.

    This was different from Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), which was recorded in the Book of Seal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it now!¡±

    An eager look flashed through Aoba¡¯s dark eyes.

    Ever since he came to the Ninja World, this was the first time he had contacted medical ninjutsu.

    In the memories he usually read, the Ninja World mainly was fought and killed, and there were very few warm pictures of medical treatment for others.

    Of course.

    This had something to do with the memories he had read.

    Normally, people with warm feelings would not appear in Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s compartment.

    Thinking of this, he thought to himself.

    Aoba¡¯s ears moved slightly, carefully listening to the movements in the small forest.

    At the same time.

    Aoba¡¯s right hand reached into the ninja bag, then took out a shuriken and squeezed it in his hand through his index finger and thumb.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba threw the shuriken in his hand towards a tree not far away.

    Whoosh!

    The shuriken in his hand produced a sound that tore through the air. The blade directly cut through the path it passed, knocking away a few fallen leaves, and finally nailed them to the tree trunk.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    A sharp bird cry rang out, and a small sparrow with brown-black spots fell to the ground.

    There was a blood mark on the back of this small sparrow. It was because of the shuriken that Aoba had just thrown out.

    Using a precise shuriken throwing technique, Aoba did not cause too much damage to the small sparrow, only a scratch on its back.

    Only¡­

    Because of the injury on its back.

    The little sparrow could not flap its wings to fly again and fell straight down to the ground.

    Just as the little sparrow was about to land on the ground.

    Aoba quickly appeared at the landing point of the little sparrow. He spread out his left hand and caught the little sparrow.

    ¡°You¡­ are too careless!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s eyes focused on the little sparrow¡¯s back blood mark. He continuously shook his head and stretched out his right hand. He immediately used Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), and a soft green chakra appeared on his palm.

    He used his right hand to stroke the little sparrow¡¯s feathers from head to toe.

    Every time he stroked it, he could feel the little sparrow¡¯s wound. The chakra that contained healing energy continuously seeped into the little sparrow¡¯s muscles and cells, helping it recover quickly.

    Almost in an instant.

    A medical miracle happened!

    The wound on the back of the little sparrow healed at speed visible to the naked eye.

    It was as if it had never been injured.

    Sure enough!

    Aoba¡¯s eyes slightly lit up, and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    He had indeed mastered Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)!

    For him, this kind of medical ninjutsu would not be a conventional method, but it could definitely deal with some occasional needs.

    The little sparrow¡¯s black eyes blinked on the palm of Aoba¡¯s left hand.

    Even it was bizarre.

    How did this wound suddenly heal!

    Then.

    It flapped its wings and flew away from Aoba¡¯s left hand.

    ¡°Little Sparrow, you have to be careful in the future. Don¡¯t hurt yourself again. When you crash, you won¡¯t be so lucky to meet me in the future. I caught you and even treated you.¡± Aoba looked at the little sparrow that had flown away, and a faint smile appeared on his face.

 CH 135

    Chapter 135 - Right Hand Only

    After Aoba mastered Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), his mood was obviously much better.

    He didn¡¯t practice other Ninjutsu except for the Chakra Enhanced Strength technique, Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), and now Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), which he had just mastered.

    The rest of the Ninjutsu that he had mastered were all from the rewards given by the system after reading memory.

    Now that he had continuously learned Ninjutsu, his confidence had greatly increased.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)¡¯s turn!¡±

    In the process of practicing Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), Aoba had more or less thought about Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel). He gradually understood why Tsunade said that even if he learned Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), he might not be able to control Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel).

    It was not a simple gathering of chakra in the palm of his hand, creating a sharp blade. After all, it was not completely an offensive weapon.

    Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) had a very strict requirement for chakra control. This was medical ninjutsu, not combat ninjutsu, not a destructive power, but a fine restriction on the degree of sharpness.

    Otherwise¡­

    A slight carelessness could result in the death of the patient.

    What Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) needed to cut was the veins and muscles of the body. The purpose was to treat and not destroy, but this did not mean that Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) had no destructive power!

    Instantly.

    Aoba raised his right hand.

    He controlled his chakra to gather on his right hand.

    Hum!

    A faint fluctuation appeared on Aoba¡¯s right hand. A thin layer of blue chakra covered his right hand.

    ¡°Is this Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)?¡±

    Aoba looked at his right hand and suddenly felt a little unbelievable.

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    Aoba took a deep breath and tried to calm down his complicated feelings. It was too fast to believe that he really learned it.

    Compared to Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) needed precise chakra control, and this ability was precisely what Aoba was good at.

    At this moment.

    Aoba controlled very fine Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) in his hand, and he could feel an extremely flexible chakra on his fingertips.

    Through Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel).

    He could make extremely fine cuts.

    Not only could he do surgery, but he could also use it to fight. However, he saw that there seemed to be a more suitable way to fight.

    Overall¡­

    It was pretty good!

    ¡°Now that Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) and Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) have been learned, it would be a little too fast to go directly to Tsunade-sensei¡­¡±

    Aoba muttered to himself.

    Now he had to restrain himself a little; as long as Tsunade knew his talent, it would be okay. Otherwise, it would be too shocking.

    ¡°Then¡­ continue to study Sakumo¡¯s memories!¡±

    Aoba raised his hands again.

    He crossed his fingers and performed Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    Then, he followed the previous method.

    Through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)¡¯s disguise.

    He began to read memories and learn from his past experiences.

    ¡­

    Seven days later.

    To read memories, Aoba came to the forest early and did not use Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    During this period of time, he had just checked Sakumo¡¯s memory for three days, rested for one day, then analyzed the memory for three days and rested one day.

    Now, this day was a day of rest.

    Moreover, he had agreed to meet Tsunade at the end of ten days.

    Aoba leisurely sat on a branch, waiting for Tsunade to arrive. He didn¡¯t waste too much time and didn¡¯t study other ninjutsu.

    He would wait until Tsunade¡¯s special training was over!

    Not long after.

    Tsunade appeared in the small forest and entered Aoba¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei!¡±

    Aoba greeted Tsunada while on the branch, then he jumped down and landed in front of Tsunade.

    ¡°Aoba, how is training recently?¡± After Tsunade saw Aoba, she smiled. She wanted to ask this question, but the truth was she didn¡¯t really want to ask it.

    After all¡­

    If Aoba were to say something too exaggerated.

    It was very likely to overturn her understanding.

    This made her very careful. Before coming, she was mentally prepared before she asked.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, if there are no accidents, I have already learned Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) and Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel),¡± Aoba said with a smile.

    Sure enough!

    Tsunade¡¯s heart beat wildly.

    Just as she expected.

    Genius!

    This was a genius!

    A genius among geniuses!

    He had learned both Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) and Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) in just ten days!

    This was simply making others feel ashamed¡­

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Tsunade took a deep breath and slowly spat it out. Her plump chest kept heaving as she breathed.

    ¡°Aoba, show it to me.¡±

    Tsunade stared at Aoba with her eyes wide open. She decided to see the ability mastered by this incredible training speed with her own eyes.

    For her.

    If she wanted to master this two medical ninjutsu in ten days.

    It was simply impossible!

    She had never seen such a person!

    However¡­

    She was not too surprised. After witnessing Aoba¡¯s heaven-defying chakra control ability, she felt that it was only natural.

    Even so.

    It still shocked her.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Aoba nodded and narrowed his eyes like he was listening to something.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba suddenly opened his eyes.

    His right hand quickly reached into the ninja pouch, grabbed the four shurikens, and threw them into the grass not far behind him.

    At the same time.

    Aoba suddenly exerted strength in his ankle, and his whole body rushed toward the grass at a breakneck speed.

    Seeing such a scene.

    Tsunade¡¯s face was filled with astonishment.

    He had no idea what Aoba was planning to do.

    In just a moment.

    Aoba took out a brown hare from the grass.

    The hare was quite plump. The shuriken blocked the hare in four directions. There was no place to escape, and Aoba easily caught it.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, I¡¯ll use this hare to show Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique). In order to avoid seeing blood, I¡¯ll cause a little internal injury.¡±

    Aoba carried the hare and walked toward Tsunade. He was slightly careless and broke the rabbit¡¯s hind legs when he walked.

    ¡°Squeak¡­¡±

    The hare instantly screamed in pain. Its plump body kept shaking in Aoba¡¯s hands, trying to break free, but it was powerless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am a medical ninja. Now I will treat you. I promise you that nothing will happen to you.¡±

    Aoba¡¯s eyes fell on the hare¡¯s bent hind legs. His left hand held the hare and his right hand touched the hare¡¯s hind legs.

    Only¡­

    At this time, Aoba, who lacked experience, realized a very serious problem.

    The hare¡¯s hind legs were not big.

    There was no way it could be compared with human legs.

    If he uses Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)¡­

    Then the scope of treatment was too large and needed to be controlled.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba thought about something, and his right hand turned from palm to finger. He moved his thumb and index finger at the place where the hare¡¯s leg was broken.

    Just as Aoba¡¯s finger was about to touch the hare¡¯s leg, his right thumb and index finger shone with a touch of green chakra light. This chakra was extremely gentle.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Tsunade looked at this scene, and her heart was set off a huge wave.

    This was not a simple Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

    He directly concentrated Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)¡¯s chakra on his two fingers and used his fingers to perform the treatment.

    What kind of powerful chakra control ability did it need?

    This couldn¡¯t be called Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), so he might as well call it Yubisen Jutsu (Mystical Finger Technique)!

    All of a sudden.

    Tsunade¡¯s pair of eyes stared at Aoba¡¯s fingers.

    The two fingers were glowing with green light, revealing an extremely flexible strength. He smoothed out the fur bit by bit after pinching the hare¡¯s hind legs back to their normal state.

    Aoba¡¯s fingers kept repeating up and down movements, treating the rabbit¡¯s hind legs little by little.

    Although the technique was slightly immature, it was patient enough and still had a very strong healing effect.

    A few minutes later.

    Because of the recovery effect brought by Aoba¡¯s powerful chakra, the bones of the rabbit¡¯s hind legs had been reconnected as if they had never been broken.

    Aoba squatted down.

    He placed the hare on the ground and patted the hare on the back.

    ¡°Be careful in the future!¡±

    After saying that.

    Aoba let go of the hare.

    The hare ran like it was running for its life in a split second and disappeared.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, my Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) is okay, right. After the hare with broken legs was treated, it can jump around!¡± Aoba said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes¡­ very good¡­¡±

    Tsunade¡¯s mouth twitched. Her eyes were still focused on Aoba¡¯s finger.

    What a magical finger!

    It could actually control such fine chakra!

    You should know¡­

    The lower the nerve position, such as the finger-toes, the greater the requirement for chakra control and the harder it was to control it.

    The results of Aoba¡¯s actions had greatly exceeded her expectations.

    ¡°You are already very good!¡±

    Tsunade¡¯s thoughts were somewhat stagnant. Since the first time she taught Aoba, she suddenly felt that there was nothing to teach anymore in the special training that she thought would take three months to complete.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, then I will show you Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) then!¡±

    As Aoba spoke, he walked towards a tree next to him. His raised right hand suddenly emitted a weak blue chakra blade.

    Swish!

    Aoba¡¯s right hand swept across as if it was a knife.

    A branch was directly cut off and fell to the ground. The cut was very neat, and there was no trace of obstruction at all.

    ¡°Good¡­ good¡­ good¡­¡±

    The expression on Tsunade¡¯s face was very strange. She didn¡¯t know what words to use to praise Aoba. Everything that happened in front of her was impacting her cognition.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    After hearing Tsunade¡¯s praise, Aoba pretended not to see her surprised expression and scratched his head with his right hand.

    Now was the time to cool yourself off.

    Aoba thought about it very clearly.

    Not only must he show a certain level of talent and let Tsunade know his strength, but he must not show too much.

    Then¡­

    The most effective way was to restrain them.

    ¡°Actually¡­ Tsunade-sensei¡­ how should I put it¡­¡±

    Aoba still had a smile on his face, but his tone was not so confident, as if there was something difficult to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A big question mark suddenly appeared in Tsunade¡¯s head.

    ¡°When I was learning Chakra Enhanced Strength, Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), and Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel), I tried all of them, but¡­¡± When Aoba said this, his tone slightly paused as if he was about to reveal big suspense, directly attracting Tsunade¡¯s attention.

    ¡°But what?¡± Tsunade¡¯s curiosity intensified. She frowned, and an ominous premonition appeared in her heart.

    ¡°Only my right hand can control chakra so freely!!¡± Aoba pursed his lips and said. From the expression on his face, he seemed to have put in a lot of courage.

    ¡°Only the right hand?¡± Tsunade¡¯s eyes widened, and the shock in her eyes became even stronger.

    ¡°Yes, only the right hand.¡± Aoba nodded. Through this method, he added a framework for his talent.

 CH 136

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Tsunade never expected such an effect. She was a little surprised but not too surprised.

    ¡°Is there no way to use Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) with your left hand?¡± Tsunade asked.

    ¡°There is no other way.¡± Aoba shook his head.

    ¡°You mean¡­ you can only learn my ninjutsu with your right hand?¡± Tsunade was a little silly, but she had an indescribable feeling. She felt that the heavens were still fair. No one was perfect. Even if they were geniuses, there was no perfect genius.

    ¡°Yes, for now, I can only use Chakra Enhanced Strength, Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), and Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) with my right hand and can¡¯t use it in other parts of my body.¡± Aoba nodded to confirm.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Tsunade could not help but exclaim; her mood became more complicated and messy.

    This was not a genius!

    This was an eccentric genius!

    His right hand was a super god¡¯s right hand; his left hand was a trash left hand¡­

    This was simply amazing!

    After exclaiming, Tsunade took several deep breaths and tried to calm down.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, I have been trying hard these days, but there is no way to control my chakra too smoothly. I will practice more in the future and try to catch up with the ability of my right hand.¡± Aoba immediately said.

    ¡°Well, you must practice more, but you have the right hand to do this, which is very good. You are the most strange person I have seen¡­¡± Just as Tsunade was about to say something, Orochimaru¡¯s face suddenly flashed in her head. She suddenly paused and then added, ¡°One of them!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Aoba scratched his head again, revealing a silly smile. Through this method, he hid his ability and talent.

    He could show some.

    But he couldn¡¯t reveal it completely.

    He always kept a secret to himself.

    Only then would he be able to keep his trump card and have a way out.

    Aoba would never reveal all of his abilities in front of people.

    However.

    If his right hand was the right hand of God.

    There was nothing wrong with it.

    After all, his right hand had the system power. He could read the memories of the other party by touching his head and obtaining rewards.

    ¡°Aoba, I brought you a few medical books. These books are all necessary textbooks for the ninjas in the medical class. Most of them are some basic content.¡±

    ¡°When you master these basics, your medical skills will be about the same as the medical ninjas in the medical class. If you want to improve again, you need to accumulate experience.¡±

    ¡°If you follow me, I can still give you experience little by little. Now that I am leaving, I can only rely on you to slowly explore.¡±

    Tsunade picked up a small bag on her back, which was full of more than 20 books.

    ¡°Tsunade-sensei, are you leaving?¡± Aoba was stunned for a moment. He felt a little sudden and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say three months to half a year? It hasn¡¯t even been a month!¡±

    ¡°I originally planned to stay for so long.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to teach you medical ninjutsu before leaving. But I didn¡¯t expect you to learn so quickly. Now that you have more or less mastered it, there is no longer any meaning for me to stay with Konohagakure.¡±

    Tsunade shook her head and said. The knot in her heart had opened up a lot, but in her heart, she was still very disappointed with Konohagakure. She didn¡¯t want to stay too long here.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Aoba suddenly felt an indescribable bitterness in his heart.

    He had not been in contact with Tsunade for a long time, and the number of times he had interacted with her was not too many. However, in his heart, he had already recognized her existence.

    Now, he knew that Tsunade was leaving.

    He still felt a little reluctant.

    However.

    Aoba was not worried. According to the future information he had, Tsunade had not encountered any danger.

    In a sense.

    Leaving Konohagakure was a safer choice.

    ¡°Aoba, you don¡¯t have to be sad. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t come back. I¡¯m just going out to relax. Moreover, if you miss me, you can come out and find me at any time!¡±

    Tsunade was keenly aware of the change in Aoba¡¯s mood, and the lines on her face became much softer.

    These days, she was shocked by the talent that Aoba showed. In her heart, she had already recognized this student of hers.

    Suddenly.

    Tsunade took a step forward.

    She came in front of Aoba.

    She opened her arms and gave Aoba a big hug.

    In a split second.

    Aoba suddenly felt an indescribable softness directly covering his face.

    He almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    He didn¡¯t know if he was enjoying it or suffering.

    If it were a little longer.

    The first person with Sage¡¯s body to be suffocated to death was about to be born!

    ¡°Oh¡­ Tsuna¡­ Tsunade-sensei¡­¡±

    Aoba did not react at all just now. According to the height difference between the two, the angle was extremely accurate, and Tsunade also suddenly hugged him. Everything was too sudden.

    Almost in an instant.

    Aoba instinctively waved his right hand. He did not know what he slapped, but he only heard Tsunade cry out in pain.

    After that.

    Aoba broke free from the suffocating softness.

    ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­¡±

    Aoba panted heavily, his cheeks flushed red.

    At the same time.

    A clear electronic prompt sounded.

    It sounded in Aoba¡¯s mind.

    [Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained, S¨­z¨­ Saisei (Creation Rebirth)! ]

    With this notification sound, scenes after scenes of memories were added to Aoba¡¯s mind.

    Good fellow!

    Aoba widened his eyes.

    He did not expect that his right hand accidentally touched Tsunade¡¯s head when he was in a panic.

    He mysteriously obtained Tsunade¡¯s memories.

    S¨­z¨­ Saisei (Creation Rebirth)!

    Wasn¡¯t this technique that could regenerate the body?

    Tsunade¡¯s ultimate move and First Hokage passive ability¡­

    Of course.

    Now that it was added to Aoba¡¯s ninjutsu, coupled with Sage Body¡¯s terrifying vitality, it could be considered a passive skill.

    It was close to immortality!

    After obtaining this ability, Aoba already had a complete method to use it in his mind.

    As long as one still had a breath of life, they could instantly regenerate, and their self-healing ability was incomparably heaven-defying.

    This was a great harvest!

    Aoba was continuously shocked in his heart, but he was a bit puzzled. Why did Tsunade did not teach him this ninjutsu?

    He wasn¡¯t too clear about the specific reason.

    He could analyze it through her memories.

    He didn¡¯t overthink it, but he didn¡¯t expect to obtain this ninjutsu by accident.

    ¡°Hahaha, Aoba, goodbye. I¡¯m going to leave Konohagakure with Shizune. We will meet again in the near future!¡±

    Tsunade looked at Aoba¡¯s stunned expression and thought that Aoba was reminiscing about the hug just now. This can be regarded as some benefit for her student.

    Then.

    Tsunade did not hesitate.

    She turned and walked out of the forest.

    She was a free and easy person to begin with. She could come and go as she pleased. She did not care about what others thought of her.

    She felt that Aoba had fate with her, so she went to find this bond. Now that she thought it was time, she would take Shizune to wander around.

    She follows her heart¡¯s desires.

    This was her attitude towards her life after losing her closest relatives.

    ¡°Goodbye, Tsunade-sensei!¡±

    Aoba stood where he was and waved at Tsunade. He didn¡¯t follow Tsunade to send her off. He knew very well that this parting method was the best result for him.

    Although Tsunade¡¯s matter leaving Konohagakure was unknown to everyone, Konohagakure¡¯s higher-ups still knew something.

    There would definitely be many eyes.

    If he was noticed.

    He would inevitably encounter trouble.

    Aoba hated trouble.

    ¡­

    Half an hour later.

    Aoba stood in the forest and used his shadow clone technique. A thousand shadow clones suddenly appeared in front of him.

    These shadow clones took the initiative to split into ten groups. Under the disguise of Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique), they began to read Tsunade¡¯s memories.

    The way to use medical ninjutsu.

    The reserves of medical knowledge and experience.

    It was about the understanding and relationship of Konohagakure¡¯s higher-ups.

    Some secrets of the Senju clan.

    ¡­

    All kinds of memories appeared in the consciousness of the shadow clone from a first-person perspective.

    In these groups.

    Not everyone was reading the memories. There were also more than twenty shadow clones holding the medical book that Tsunade had brought over, and they were reading page by page.

    Although there was medical knowledge in Tsunade¡¯s memories, one would have their own understanding through reading books.

    After Aoba arranged the division of work for his shadow clone, he began to walk.

    He walked out of the forest.

    He had been here for nearly a month, and it had been a long time since he had paid attention to the outside world movement.

    Now¡­

    He decided to go to Ramen Ichiraku for a bowl of ramen.

    Now that he was familiar with Teuchi, if anything happened, he did not need to read the memories of the passers-by but just directly ask Teuchi.

    Not long after.

    Aoba arrived at Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s door.

    He lifted the curtain.

    He walked in.

    It was not the time to eat. The Noodle House was completely empty. There was no one inside.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, give me a bowl of ramen!¡± After Aoba walked into Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House, he immediately told Teuchi.

    ¡°Brat, you still know to come over!¡± Teuchi immediately determined that the voice owner was Aoba through the sound. He rolled his eyes at Aoba in annoyance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy recently. Has anything happened recently?¡± Aoba sat in the seat in front of Teuchi and asked directly.

    ¡°How did you know there was something? Did Minato say something to you?¡± Teuchi paused a little and asked Aoba.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Aoba smiled helplessly. He didn¡¯t expect that he was right. Something had happened.

    ¡°Well¡­ three days ago, we sold the second batch of membership. This time, we sold a total of 200 vouchers. They were all sold out in half a day. The effect was very good!¡± Teuchi raised his hand and gave Aoba a thumbs up.

    ¡°I see!¡± Aoba was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized that for Teuchi, the so-called thing was Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s matter.

    ¡°However, Aoba, if you talk about other things, it is really a little strange recently. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened. I just heard from Mikoto that Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s recent work has not been very smooth. There have been several unpleasant disputes in the village.¡± Teuchi said while cooking noodles.

    ¡°Does the [Konoha Military Police Force have more power?¡± Aoba asked casually.

    ¡°That seems to be the case!¡±

    Teuchi nodded and continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s strange. Recently, Konoha Military Police Force has investigated spies and searched from house to house. I have been checked several times. Many people are angry about this and think that Konoha Military Police Force assumes unwarranted authority based on some pretext.¡±

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, do you know whether it is an order from the top or Konoha Military Police Force?¡± Aoba asked casually. He must understand the situation in order to understand the current situation better.

    ¡°Who knows!¡±

    Teuchi shook his head and poured the cooked noodles into the bowl. Then, he poured the soup into the bowl.

    ¡°How could someone know about this? Everyone only knows that the people who repeatedly searched are Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people.¡± Teuchi said indifferently. Then, he brought the ramen to Aoba and said, ¡°The ramen is ready. Eat it while it is hot!¡±

 CH 137

    Chapter 137 - At That Time, He Was Extremely Scared!

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Aoba nodded at Teuchi then began to eat the noodles in the bowl.

    ¡°What have you been busy with recently?¡± Teuchi sat opposite Aoba, smiled at him, and casually chatted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying recently,¡± Aoba said. He felt that there was nothing wrong with what he said. He had repeatedly been reading memories. It could be considered studying.

    ¡°You¡­ are still so hardworking!¡±

    The smile on Teuchi¡¯s face became even more brilliant. He hesitated a little and said, ¡°I discussed it with Minato and decided to hold a membership sale every month. That way, more membership cards can be sold.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem. You can set it on a certain day every month and then set it as Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s membership day. On this day, there is a possibility that you will get a free membership. Slowly, this day will become Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s day.¡± Aoba said while eating noodles.

    ¡°This is also possible¡± Teuchi was stunned for a moment. He felt that Aoba¡¯s words were very reasonable. He immediately took out a notebook and recorded it down.

    ¡°I think it should be on the 11th of every month. The number 11 looks like two chopsticks. It just so happens that noodles are also used with chopsticks. It can make people think of it at once.¡± Aoba said casually.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s very good!¡± Teuchi nodded, again and again, recording this inspiration in his notebook.

    ¡°Well¡­ then¡­ you can hold the annual Double Eleven ¨C Ramen Ichiraku membership festival on November 11 every year. Then you can go through some discounts and draw out lucky customers. A large amount of value will be given at a greater discount. This kind of thing with limited numbers and only once a year would be even more precious.¡±

    When Aoba talked about No. 11, he thought of Double Eleven. This festival, which was ridiculed initially by everyone, has become the exclusive carnival of the online shopaholic.

    ¡°Aoba, you are really a genius!¡± Teuchi looked at Aoba in a daze. He raised his hand and gave Aoba a thumbs-up. From top to bottom, he admired Aoba very much. He discussed with Minato for several days before concluding that membership would be limited every month. In the end, it was upgraded by Aoba into Konohagakure¡¯s festival in a few words.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because Brother Teuchi¡¯s ramen is too delicious. After eating it, the inspiration is very smooth, and I can think of it whenever I think about it.¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± Teuchi was caught unprepared by Aoba¡¯s praise and had an embarrassed smile on his face. Then, his gaze fell on the ramen in front of Aoba. He said generously, ¡°This bowl of ramen is on me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, thank you, Brother Teuchi!¡± Aoba had no intention of being polite to Teuchi. He accepted Teuchi¡¯s kindness with a smile. Now, he felt more and more the benefits of flattery. It was just that before he transmigrated, he was too shut-in and did not understand so much about the world¡¯s ways. Fortunately, it was not too late.

    ¡°By the way, Brother Teuchi, when you mentioned treating, I just remembered that I also have to count my 10,000 ryo membership!¡± Aoba raised his head and asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Teuchi said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. When I helped to register, I didn¡¯t see my name¡­¡± When Aoba said this, he realized a problem. He had thought about it before and didn¡¯t have his name in the first place.

    ¡°Wait, no, Aoba, you¡¯re wrong!¡± Teuchi immediately noticed Aoba¡¯s problem and interrupted him.

    ¡°The money you gave me is indeed stored in the membership card. You can also use that membership card, but the name of the membership card is not you!¡±

    Teuchi shook his head and said. He took out the book that recorded the membership card and flipped to the front page as he spoke. There was a penned record of eating ramen on it.

    ¡°Look¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the money for the membership you gave me.¡±

    ¡°The name of the membership is Minato!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed.¡±

    ¡°When would you have some money? Remember to store some more money. The money you gave last time is almost gone!¡±

    Teuchi frowned and looked seriously at Minato¡¯s consumption record on the member¡¯s small book.

    ¡°It is going to be eaten all up?¡± Aoba¡¯s eyebrows jumped fiercely. He thought that the money could hold on for a long time, but it was almost gone.

    ¡°What do you think¡­¡± A satisfied smile appeared on Teuchi¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°When Minato doesn¡¯t have a mission, he eats several meals a day!¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Brother Teuchi¡­ Minato suddenly has money on his membership card. Doesn¡¯t he have any doubts?¡± Aoba asked.

    ¡°No, didn¡¯t you all discuss it beforehand? Isn¡¯t that his private money? What is suspicious about it?¡± Teuchi asked in confusion.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright¡­ I understand¡­¡±

    Aoba¡¯s face was full of black lines. He thought to himself, ¡®Good fellow, you really use it whenever you want. You are really not polite!¡¯

    Then.

    Aoba chatted with Teuchi for a while.

    After eating ramen, he left Ramen Ichiraku.

    Just as Aoba walked out of the door.

    Not far from the street, two people were walking toward him. They were all wearing red and white fan logos on their body.

    In a split second.

    The two people¡¯s eyes fell on Aoba, and they both stopped at the same time.

    The two people looked at Aoba with deep panic.

    However¡­

    Their panic was not the same reason.

    These two people noticed Aoba, and Aoba also saw them.

    Good fellow!

    It was actually these two.

    Fugaku and Mikoto!

    A trace of helplessness appeared in Aoba¡¯s heart. Konohagakure had too many Uchiha, and yet he could meet two of them on the street just by eating a bowl of ramen.

    Only¡­

    These two people¡­

    The way they looked at him was a little strange!

    Am I that terrifying?

    Instantly.

    A mischievous thought arose in Aoba¡¯s heart, and his gaze immediately turned towards Mikoto.

    Their gazes immediately collided.

    A look of panic instantly appeared in Mikoto¡¯s pitch-black eyes, and the expression on her face was also very nervous. She seemed to want to explain something, but it was not the right time.

    A moment later, Mikoto did not dare to look straight into Aoba¡¯s eyes. She slowly lowered her head, and her two small hands unnaturally pinched the corner of her ninja clothes.

    After that.

    Aoba shifted his gaze to Fugaku, directly meeting Fugaku¡¯s eyes.

    In an instant.

    The panic on Fugaku¡¯s face was even stronger than Mikoto¡¯s.

    He shook his head slightly at Aoba.

    His eyes flashed with a begging look.

    The meaning that was revealed in an instant was entirely incomprehensible for Aoba.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±

    Aoba cleared his throat. He felt that there was something wrong with the two people in front of him. From the way they stood together, it was clearly a date.

    According to the progress of the normal plot.

    In a few years, Itachi would come out to buy soy sauce.

    But¡­

    Judging from the look in the eyes of these two people.

    Why did it seem like they were doing something stealthily!

    The next moment.

    Aoba pretended not to see it and turned toward the opposite intersection, avoiding these two people.

    He didn¡¯t want to interact with these two important people from Uchiha¡¯s clan.

    The eye exchange just now only felt that these two people were very interesting.

    He had never seen them like this.

    ¡­

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    When Fugaku saw Aoba leave, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. The expression on his face relaxed a little.

    He did not know how many times he had taken the initiative to ask Mikoto out.

    He had finally succeeded!

    The two of them had just walked down the road for a while.

    Mikoto said that she was hungry and wanted to eat something. However, she mentioned that she did not want to go to Ramen Ichiraku, which she usually liked to eat. Instead, she wanted to eat Dango.

    Fugaku did not understand Mikoto¡¯s thoughts very well. However, such a small request could still be met.

    However.

    He never expected this.

    Just as the two of them passed by Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s door and walked towards the Dango shop.

    They actually met his crazy fan that Sekai was talking about!

    Fugaku trembled!

    If Aoba had gone crazy in front of Mikoto that caught him off guard, this date would have been ruined.

    At that time, he was terrified!

    He kept praying in his heart that Aoba would let him go!

    Moreover, he silently added in his heart that if Aoba could see his situation and not disturb this rare date, he would definitely personally send his signature photo to express his gratitude to this fanatical fan who supported him.

    Because of this.

    Fugaku saw that Aoba was very tactful and left.

    He did not disturb his good deeds.

    A big stone in his heart was relieved.

    His impression of Aoba had completely changed.

    This was a fan!

    To be able to fulfill his idol¡¯s want!

    Fugaku felt that Aoba was a person worthy of deep friendship for a moment. He planned to find a chance to get in touch with Aoba and maybe make friends.

    ¡­

    As for Mikoto.

    Her mood was completely different from Fugaku¡¯s, and her panic was completely different.

    Before meeting Aoba, she had a good impression of Fugaku, and she felt that Fugaku was the best of the younger generation in Uchiha¡¯s clan.

    But¡­

    Even she couldn¡¯t say why.

    After she met Aoba, she had always been full of curiosity about him.

    The mysterious teenager who looked like a spy in her eyes not only said frivolous words but also regarded her as air under many circumstances, but she couldn¡¯t help but think more about him.

    But¡­

    After not seeing Aoba for a while.

    Mikoto gradually dispelled the fantasy in her heart and was ready to open her heart to get along well with Fugaku.

    At this time.

    An embarrassing scene that she did not expect happened.

    She actually met the person she did not want to meet at this time when she was dating Fugaku.

    It was over; it was over¡­

    Mikoto had an expression of loneliness that could not be concealed on her face. She felt that Aoba must have misunderstood their relationship.

    All of a sudden.

    Her mood was complicated, her expression was complex, and her eyes were complicated. Her entire being was very complex.

    ¡°Mi¡­ Mikoto¡­ Let¡¯s go eat Dango!¡±

    Fugaku looked at Mikoto beside him. When he saw the latter¡¯s thoughtful expression, his heart immediately tightened.

    It can¡¯t be!

    It can¡¯t be that Mikoto saw something!

    Just now, he only had extremely short eye contact with Aoba!

    That was really just a small fan.

    There was no other relationship!

    Fugaku was really afraid that Mikoto would misunderstand, which was very difficult to explain¡­

    ¡°Well, OK.¡±

    Mikoto felt that Fugaku suddenly became attentive and caring and immediately put away the regret in her heart.

    No!

    She couldn¡¯t show it!

    She tried to control herself from thinking about Aoba but cherished the person before her.

    All of a sudden.

    The two of them had different thoughts on their minds.

    As they walked toward the Dango shop.

    ¡­

    Aoba leisurely headed back to Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    He had no idea that these two people could actually think so much, so much so that their date had evolved into something.

    However.

    Aoba was on his way back to Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    His mind was indeed thinking about Uchiha¡¯s clan.

    It was just that it wasn¡¯t the love of those children¡­

 CH 138

    Chapter 138 - Is This Natural Energy?

    After chatting with Teuchi, Aoba roughly understood the situation of Uchiha¡¯s clan in Konohagakure.

    There was no need to think about it.

    It must be that Danzo had a pillow talk with the Third Hokage.

    As a result, Third Hokage and Konohagakure¡¯s higher-ups decided to increase Uchiha¡¯s clan¡¯s Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s law enforcement authority.

    As such.

    Regardless of whether it was Third Hokage or Konohagakure¡¯s higher-ups.

    All of them look at Danzo differently.

    On the other side, Akaru was constantly looking for opportunities to attack Danzo, while on the other side, Danzo directly spoke up for Konoha Military Police Force.

    What kind of operation was this!

    It was simply noble and bright!

    Konohagakure¡¯s higher-ups should be like this, disregarding personal gains and losses emphasizing the overall situation!

    Everyone should learn the outstanding qualities of Danzo-sama!

    Wait a minute¡­

    Aoba¡¯s brain made up many remarks about the Third Hokage¡¯s words of praise for Danzo when they held a meeting.

    Of course.

    These weren¡¯t just empty imaginations.

    But based on the many memories he had read, he knew that this was not the first time that the Third Hokage had done such a thing.

    If Danzo had done something good, it would be a great compliment.

    If Danzo had done something terrible, then the big thing would be reduced to a small matter, and he would try to settle the issue at the most nominal price.

    The old bastard with a double standard!

    Aoba didn¡¯t need to think too much to know that the promotion of the Konoha Military Police Force in Uchiha¡¯s clan was absolutely related to Danzo.

    Perhaps from the current perspective.

    Many people didn¡¯t understand why Danzo would do this.

    The matter of the conflict between Danzo and Uchiha¡¯s clan was not a secret among Konohagakure¡¯s higher-ups. Anyone who paid a little attention to it would know about this matter.

    According to normal logic.

    Danzo should use his own power to suppress Uchiha¡¯s clan continuously.

    However.

    Not only did Danzo not do so, he even continuously spoke up for Konoha Military Police Force, helping Konoha Military Police Force increase its power.

    This was¡­

    Did he admit defeat?

    The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. As a person who knew about the future Uchiha¡¯s genocide, it was very clear that Danzo was playing a big game of chess.

    This was a person who really did great things and did vicious things!

    They had to make him go crazy first if they wanted to kill him!

    Danzo continuously increased the power of Uchiha¡¯s clan. This was in itself a role to numb Uchiha¡¯s clan. It made them think that Danzo was not deliberately targeting them.

    This would allow the Uchiha clan to be complacent and gradually develop feelings of arrogance.

    Gradually.

    Konoha Military Police Force originally did not have a good reputation in the village.

    It would cause people to complain even more.

    As a result, they would gradually lose the hearts of the people.

    Danzo did not personally end the Uchiha clan, but he used this method to destroy the Uchiha clan slowly.

    This made Aoba think of an apologue.

    Boil the frog in warm water!

    (TL note: The boiling frog is an apologue describing a frog being slowly boiled alive. The premise is that if a frog is put suddenly into boiling water, it will jump out, but if the frog is put in tepid water which is then brought to a boil slowly, it will not perceive the danger and will be cooked to death alive.)

    As one of the few people who had seen through things, Aoba would not expose this matter.

    He did not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business.

    Moreover.

    He couldn¡¯t care less about this matter.

    Konoha Military Police Force was like the sun in the sky in the village and had an extremely high status. At this time, those proud Uchiha couldn¡¯t listen to any unpleasant words at all.

    If you tell the truth and point out the problem.

    They won¡¯t understand you at all. Instead, they would think that you were targeting them.

    But if you compliment them vigorously and lick them.

    On the contrary, they will treat you as their best friend!

    This was the most typical reaction. No one could avoid it, let alone the Uchiha clan, who held the authority.

    ¡­

    After Aoba returned to Anbu¡¯s dormitory, he lay directly on his iron bed. After analyzing the matters of the Uchiha clan, he understood that the ninja world had entered a relatively vacuum period.

    Whether it was Konohagakure or the other villages, they were all in a temporary state of tranquility.

    This kind of tranquility completely presented the illusion of peace.

    It was the calm before the storm.

    After experiencing the baptism of war and stable development, all the villages had new ideas about the division of the current territory.

    This unstable situation.

    A fuse was needed.

    Perhaps.

    It won¡¯t be long.

    An unforeseen event will happen!

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the fuse for the Third Ninja World War was the disappearance of Sunagakure Third Kazekage, who instantly caused Sunagakure¡¯s strength to tilt and made those forces stare at the territory of the Country of Wind unable to hold back the war footsteps.¡±

    Aoba lay on the bed and looked at the ceiling. He was in this period of history and seemed to be like traveling outside of history.

    ¡°I wonder if there will be a new fuse after I come here?¡±

    This thought appeared in Aoba¡¯s mind for no reason. Even he did not know why, but he vaguely felt that something would happen ahead of time. However, this was just a hunch, and there were no signs for the time being.

    Not long after.

    Aoba stopped thinking about it.

    He closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Aoba felt the impact of the information, which directly woke him up from his sleep state.

    A thousand shadow clones returned.

    These shadow clones fully excavated Tsunade¡¯s memory, bringing a lot of precious experience and knowledge.

    The books that Tsunade brought him were just the simplest and most basic medical theories.

    Now, he had already finished reading all of them.

    Normally speaking.

    If he finished reading all the books in this section, he would need to look at some more profound books.

    However.

    Aoba felt that there was no need to do so.

    Those medical books were all read by Tsunade.

    He only needed to extract the knowledge from Tsunade¡¯s memory constantly.

    Besides.

    As the best medical ninja in the ninja world.

    Most of the medical theories that Tsunade grasped were not in books.

    This was the most precious treasure!

    Apart from that.

    Through Tsunade¡¯s memory, Aoba roughly understood why Tsunade taught him the Kochiyose no Jutsu (Summoning Technique) and S¨­z¨­ Saisei(Creation Rebirth).

    The Kochiyose no Jutsu (Summoning Technique) needed blood to sign a contract. After suffering from hemophobia, she did not use the Kochiyose no Jutsu (Summoning Technique) again. This was ninjutsu that she was not willing to touch for the time being.

    As for S¨­z¨­ Saisei(Creation Rebirth)¡­

    Currently, Tsunade could not use it too freely, mainly because she did not have enough chakra reserves. She needed to use the yin seal to store chakra constantly.

    If he used this method.

    In the next few years, he would not be able to use Chakra.

    Only after he filled the Yin Seal would he be able to use Ninjutsu like normal Ninjas.

    This was one of the reasons why Tsunade chose to leave the village.

    In the Second Ninja World War, her Yin Seal had been unlocked. When they met, there was no mark on Tsunade¡¯s forehead.

    If she continued to stay in the village.

    There was no chance to reform the seal.

    In the future, there might be all sorts of things to face.

    Not only did Tsunade choose to leave Konohagakure, but she also needed to use this method to fill up the chakra in the seal so that she could always be in the state of being able to unlock a big move.

    ¡°Now it seems¡­¡±

    ¡°Sakura is still very talented!¡±

    ¡°When she stored chakra in Yin seal, she could still leave a small part for daily use.¡±

    ¡°Her chakra control is very strong!¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if I still need to make a yin seal?¡±

    Aoba silently thought in his heart. He already knew how to use the yin seal from Tsunade¡¯s memory.

    Thinking about it now, he felt that it was terrifying.

    With Tsunade¡¯s strength, she had to save up her Chakra every day to complete the yin seal, which would take two or three years.

    What a huge amount of chakra!

    However.

    That terrifying chakra.

    It was just to use S¨­z¨­ Saisei(Creation Rebirth).

    ¡°Forget it; I feel that there is no need for me to do this. It is easy to attract attention by leaving a mark. It is better to focus on developing my Sage Body. It is the right way to open this big move.¡±

    After a simple analysis of Tsunade¡¯s memory, Aoba immediately decided in his heart. He stretched, got up from the bed, changed into Anbu¡¯s ninja clothes, put on his cat face mask, and walked out of Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    After Aoba left Anbu¡¯s dormitory, he ran straight into the woods behind the prison.

    No one noticed him along the way.

    When he reached the depths of the woods and found a good position, he immediately made a hand seal.

    ¡°Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!¡±

    Aoba immediately used Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique). A thousand shadow clones appeared in front of him. They began to divide into groups skillfully. In the end, they were covered up by a piece of paper. They looked very natural and almost could not be found.

    Now, these shadow clones began to divide the work.

    A part of them learned the medical knowledge in Tsunade¡¯s memory.

    A part of them analyzed the mission experience in Sakumo¡¯s memory.

    A part of them studied Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) in Sakumo¡¯s memory.

    The last part was trying to draw an explosive tag.

    Because of Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), the cheating training device, Aoba could completely do multi-line research.

    He would sow seeds every morning and gain experience the next day.

    There was no need for his main body to do anything else. He could still go to Konohagakure Intelligence Division to do his daily work, read memories, and gain some benefits.

    Gradually.

    Aoba¡¯s training was on the right track.

    He only needed to maintain this state, and it would not be long before he could make up for his cautiousness in the early stage of the Ninja World without training.

    After sowing these one thousand shadow clones, Aoba walked in the Konohagakure prison direction.

    Along with the morning sunlight shining through the gaps between the trees and leaves on his body, his whole body seemed to be breathing, and he was able to feel the energy of nature fully.

    In an instant.

    Aoba clearly felt that the chakra within his body that had been weakened by a thousand times was recovering at a terrifying speed.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Aoba was obviously stunned for a moment. He had experienced rapid chakra recovery before, but he didn¡¯t care too much about it, and it was far less outstanding than this time.

    ¡°Is this natural energy?¡±

    Aoba carefully thought for a moment and immediately thought of Sage Mode.

    Sage Mode can absorb natural energy and convert the chakra in the body into Sage chakra, which will allow the user strength to be improved in all aspects.

    ¡°I want to study this carefully. I remember that the Sage of the Six Path learned Sage Mode from the Great Toad Sage. I also have Sage Body. It should not be so difficult to learn and use Sage Mode. But I don¡¯t have any direction right now, so I don¡¯t know where to start¡­ ¡°

    Aoba pinched his chin and thought.

    The Sage of the Six Path did not learn it by himself out of thin air. The Great Toad Sage taught it.

    It was not that simple to practice the Sage Mode.

    If he was even a little careless.

    Perhaps there would be an accident.

    For this.

    Aoba was still very cautious.

    He had always held on to the idea of slow farming and wretched development. He would rather learn a little slower. This was fine. He had plenty of time.

    But he must be steady!

    The more anxious he was.

    The easier it was to make mistakes.

    ¡­

    While he was thinking.

    Aoba had already returned to Konohagakure prison. He walked down the entrance and headed in the direction of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

 CH 139

    Aoba came to Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room with ease.

    At this moment.

    In Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room, he heard a whipping sound of a whip.

    It sounded louder and louder.

    It sounded terrifying.

    Aoba stood outside the black room and did not directly enter. He knew that Eaton was inside.

    This black room was Eaton¡¯s exclusive interrogation place.

    With the sound, one could basically determine that he was here.

    When Aoba was waiting outside the door, his mind was constantly thinking about the Sage Mode. He was very clear about the Sage Mode¡¯s power.

    It was an improvement that could bring a qualitative change.

    After Naruto learned the Sage mode, he could directly return to the village to battle with Pain, and he was not at a disadvantage at all.

    After learning the Sage Mode, the Sage of the Six Path could directly use Senjutsu to fight his mother and also stabbed his brother in the heart.

    No matter what¡­

    Even though he already had Sage Body, the Sage Mode would still bring about a significant improvement.

    Moreover.

    Sage Body was more compatible with the Sage Mode to a certain extent.

    It would be easier to learn.

    The only problem now was¡­

    Aoba had no idea how to start!

    Even if it were self-study.

    There must be some basis to it!

    The only thing he knew was absorbing natural energy and then maintaining the natural energy balance or something¡­

    A little carelessness might result in him being crippled!

    Aoba did not want to take the risk.

    ¡°If I learned Kuchiyose no Jutsu(Summoning Technique) from Tsunade-sensei and established a contract with Katsuya in the Shikkotsu Forest, what a pity¡­

    Aoba shook his head and muttered in his heart.

    He had already obtained the method to use the Summoning Technique from Tsunade¡¯s memories.

    However, he did not yet establish a contract with Katsuya.

    Even if he emptied his blood on the ground, he would not be able to channel it.

    Unless¡­

    He would personally run to the Shikkotsu Forest!

    This was the worst way for Aoba. Only when he must practice the Sage Mode would he travel long distances; otherwise, he will not bother to go.

    Currently, he has enough abilities.

    Take it slow.

    He had plenty of time.

    He would master everything.

    There was another plan in Aoba¡¯s mind, and that was Jiraya. He didn¡¯t know when he had come into contact with the Sage Mode.

    If he read Jiraya¡¯s memories now, and if Jiraya didn¡¯t yet start to train Sage Mode, then he would waste his opportunity.

    He could wait.

    And when it was time.

    He directly got the method to use Sage Mode training from Jiraiya memory.

    Then, he would use Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)¡¯s BUG-like methods to quickly master Sage Mode.

    For a moment.

    Aoba thought about many things.

    It was as if he was thinking about how to spend a million. He was very intoxicated. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that there was no such thing.

    Another period of time passed.

    The sounds of whipping in the black room stopped.

    The black room door opened.

    Eaton, who was wearing a black trench coat, cursed as he walked out of the black room. His expression was extremely ugly, and his eyes flickered with coldness.

    ¡°His bones are quite hard!¡±

    Eaton said with a sneer. He had already decided to find someone to read this person¡¯s memories. He had to make this guy spit out something.

    ¡°Captain Eaton!¡±

    When Aoba saw Eaton, he immediately greeted him.

    Following this voice.

    Eaton looked in Aoba¡¯s direction. His gaze swept over Aoba¡¯s cat-faced mask and a hint of doubt flashed in his eyes.

    ¡°Aoba?¡±

    Eaton was a little uncertain. He knew that Tsunade had already left Konohagakure, but he did not go to see her at that time. He thought that Aoba had left with Tsunade.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Aoba nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Eaton¡¯s face revealed a happy expression, but he still restrained himself a little. After all, he had not received Aoba¡¯s exact answer yet. If he wanted to resign, then it would be awkward.

    ¡°En, I¡¯m back. Thank you for giving me a holiday.¡± Aoba nodded again.

    ¡°Good! Good! Good! Great! It¡¯s great that you can come back!¡±

    Eaton¡¯s eyes shone, and his heart surged with uncontrollable joy. The fact that Aoba could return to Konohagakure Intelligence Division was great news for him and Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    One had to know.

    Aoba was Tsunade¡¯s student!

    Of course.

    This was a secret that only he knew!

    But it was precisely because he was the only one who knew that he could use it as a trump card!

    This was his trump card!

    It was also Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s trump card!

    As long as Aoba was in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, then Eaton would be even more confident.

    ¡°Aoba, I will immediately write a report and promote you to Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s vice-captain!¡± Eaton hurriedly said. He was afraid that Aoba would not be able to live comfortably. If he left, the gains would not make up for the losses.

    ¡°No, no need¡­¡±

    Aoba waved his hand and looked around. After making sure that no one could hear him, he walked up to Eaton and lowered his voice, ¡°Captain Eaton, I am just an ordinary subordinate of Konohagakure Intelligence Division. There is no need for me to change my position. I am very happy with my position in Konohagakure Intelligence Division now, so I should keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°Good! Good! Good! I will listen to you! You can do whatever you want!¡±

    Eaton nodded. There was no one else here. If someone saw this, they would think that Aoba was Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, what¡¯s going on inside?¡± Aoba asked directly. Now that Eaton could be considered to be someone who knew some of his little secrets, he could let go of it a little more appropriately. There was no need to be so reserved.

    ¡°This is a Kumogakure spy that the village sentry caught. When they captured him, he studied something in the western village barrier. I didn¡¯t expect his mouth to be so tight, and he actually didn¡¯t say anything. I plan to find newcomers to read his memories.¡± Eaton immediately said as if he was reporting to his superiors. There was no need to hide anything.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Aoba volunteered. It had been a while since he had read the memories of spies from other villages. He also wanted to know more information about other villages.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Aoba, your health is not very good. Reading memories is too taxing on your body. Let the newcomers come. Half a month ago, more than a dozen newcomers entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division. This kind of thing was very harmful to the brain. It was better to leave it to them to do it.¡± Eaton waved his hand repeatedly. How could he dare to let Aoba do such a thing? He was Tsunade¡¯s student.

    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with this. Newbies don¡¯t have this kind of experience,¡± Aoba said again.

    He now completely understands why he was directly carried over to read memory continuously when he just crossed over.

    Not only that.

    At that time, Eaton was still fooling him.

    If he had not been very cautious, he would have almost been fooled successfully and thought that he had received a lot of attention.

    According to Eaton¡¯s performance and memory, he knew Eaton¡¯s routine. He used those words to inject chicken blood into newcomers so that they could read memories with all their strength.

    It¡¯s just¡­

    It was unknown how many of the newcomers did not survive when they were reading memories.

    They died on this dark battlefield of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    When Eaton saw that Aoba was so persistent, he did not know what to say. He could not stop him now, nor could he order him.

    ¡°Hehehe, Captain Eaton, I¡¯m just bored. I haven¡¯t read memories for a long time. Let me try.¡± Aoba said with a smile. After that, he did not wait for Eaton¡¯s consent and directly walked into the black room.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright¡­¡±

    Eaton nodded helplessly. He did not dare to go against Aoba¡¯s thoughts too much.

    Since that day when he knew that Aoba had become Tsunade¡¯s student, his respect for Aoba instantly soared to another level.

    As long as it was not a matter of principle.

    As long as Aoba requests something, he will never make things difficult for Aoba.

    Now, it was just a matter of reading memories.

    It wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    As Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, Eaton had come from the newcomers and was now sitting in Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s highest position.

    For Konohagakure Intelligence Division operation mode, he was very experienced and had a say in it.

    In his opinion.

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division was a battlefield without smoke!

    It was an extremely cruel place.

    Not only did he need strength, but he also needed qualifications!

    This was the same principle on the battlefield.

    The vanguard soldiers who were at the front most likely to die were mostly newcomers.

    These people did not have experience or battle achievements.

    They were like duckweeds drifting in the wind in troubled times, becoming the cannon fodder in the battle.

    But¡­

    If a newcomer came out of these cannon fodder bathed in blood, they would gain experience.

    With experience and achievements, they would gradually become the backbone, and some would even become commanders.

    This was the same principle as Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Reading memories consumes a great deal of mental strength and would also damage the brain, causing a significant impact on the health of the body.

    When he had a certain status in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    He did not need to read some of the ordinary memories and just handed them to the newcomers.

    Just like how the commanders on the battlefield did not need to rush to the front to be cannon fodder.

    Only when the newcomers could not handle such an important event would they take the initiative to read memories, just like what Yuta had done.

    Only¡­

    In Eaton¡¯s opinion.

    This Kumogakure spy who was caught was at best a Chunin or even a Genin.

    A newcomer was enough to deal with it.

    There was no need for Aoba to make a move personally¡­

    Of course.

    There was another point.

    The reason why Eaton was polite to Aoba now was not that Aoba possessed great strength but because of Aoba¡¯s teacher, Tsunade.

    In other words.

    This was also something he did not dare to say¡­

    In his eyes.

    If it were just based on strength.

    With Aoba¡¯s physical fitness, when it comes to using Yamanaka clan mind-reading secret technique¡­

    He might not even be as nimble as a newcomer!

    Eaton would never say such words that would not benefit him and even offend someone. He was not a fool, and it was not too late to curry favor with Aoba now.

    Instantly.

    Eaton followed behind Aoba and walked into the black room.

    ¡­

    At this time.

    Aoba was standing in Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room.

    Not far away in front of him, there was a Kumo ninja whose entire body had been whipped to the point that he could see his flesh.

    The surroundings were filled with a thick and pungent smell of blood.

    This feeling.

    In an instant, it brought him back to the time when he had just transmigrated.

    It had only been a short year.

    He was no longer the Aoba who had forced himself to read memories.

    ¡°Leave this person to me.¡±

    Aoba took a step forward and walked towards the half-unconscious Kumo Ninja.

    When he walked in front of this Kumo Ninja, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    He raised his right hand.

    He grabbed this ninja¡¯s head.

    He made a very handsome pose.

    Hum!

    At the same time.

    Aoba instantly condensed a strand of chakra in his right hand and directly rushed toward the mind of this ninja.

    It was the secret technique of the Yamanaka clan.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±

    When Eaton saw this scene, his eyes immediately widened, and his eyes flickered with disbelief.

    Aoba had changed!

    He had become stronger and more confident!

    This was completely different from the Aoba he had known in the past!

    As expected of Tsunade-sama!

    In just a month or so of training, Aoba had undergone a qualitative change!

    Eaton was certain that Aoba¡¯s physical fitness had improved, and his every move exuded a sense of confidence.

    That¡¯s right!

    It was definitely Tsunade-sama¡¯s credit!

    Eaton was shocked in his heart. The way he looked at Aoba became even more different, and he paid more attention to Aoba.

    Just now.

    In his heart, he was still thinking¡­

    Aoba did not go out with Tsunade-sama. Was it because Tsunade-sama did not take a fancy to Aoba¡¯s talent?

    Now he knew that he was wrong.

    What made him even more emotional was that Tsunade-sama was worthy of being the strongest medical ninja in the world, directly changing Aoba¡¯s physique.

    ¡­

    The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He keenly sensed the change in Eaton¡¯s aura and knew that the latter was in shock.

    He deliberately displayed this move to Eaton.

    The matter of him wanting to read the memories of this Kumogakure spy was just a cover.

    The main purpose.

    It was to take this opportunity to show Eaton a little bit of strength.

    This was not because he was not cautious.

    This was because he was too cautious.

    If he had trained with Tsunade for a month without any results, wouldn¡¯t it be even more suspicious and looked down on?

    Now, he was showing a little bit.

    In the future, Eaton¡¯s attitude towards him would change even more.

    This would be more convenient for him to walk on Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s path in the future, and he would be able to have more authority in front of Eaton.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Aoba¡¯s voice slowly sounded out, and his tone was filled with dense confidence. It looked completely different from his previous frailness.

 CH 140

    When Aoba¡¯s palm touched the body of that Kumogakure spy, a crisp electronic prompt immediately sounded in his mind.

    ¡°Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained, Doton, Retsudo Tensh¨­(Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm)!¡±

    Along with this crisp electronic prompt sound.

    The memory of this Kumogakure spy added to Aoba¡¯s mind and quickly played in his consciousness.

    Scenes after scenes appeared before his eyes.

    In an instant, he gained a general understanding of the situation.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    When Eaton heard Aoba¡¯s words, his eyes that were originally wide open from shock suddenly widened, and he looked at Aoba with a strange look.

    They had not seen each other for a while.

    It was as if he did not know this person.

    Eaton was very clear that after being taught by Tsunade, Aoba had already welcomed a transformation in his life.

    This was not only a change in fate but also a change in strength. It was completely different from his previous sickly appearance.

    Now, it was even more out of his expectations.

    In such a short period of time, he had actually found the latter¡¯s memories from this spy Kumogakure.

    ¡°Yes, I now know.¡±

    Aoba raised his right hand and moved away from the head of this Kumogakure spy. He put away the chakra in his hand and looked very normal, as if he was not affected at all.

    This was different from the impression he had given Eaton before.

    The speed at which he read memories became faster.

    His body did not look so tired anymore.

    ¡°This person is Chunin of Kumogakure, a member of the barrier team. The captain of their barrier team has personally come to Konohagakure and seems to have found the weak point of Konohagakure¡¯s barrier¡­¡±

    As Aoba said this, his eyes focused on Eaton, and his eyes flashed with confidence.

    ¡°If I am not wrong, Kumogakure¡¯s barrier team can open Konohagakure¡¯s barrier, and now he is waiting for Kumogakure¡¯s Anbu reinforcement to come!¡±

    ¡°As for their purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°It is very likely for the Hyuga Clan¡¯s Byakugan!¡±

    This time, Aoba spoke very clearly. He had obtained a lot of information from this Kumogakure spy.

    This was only a part of it.

    It was also the part that he could tell Eaton.

    There were some other things.

    He did not intend to say it out.

    ¡°It¡¯s still Byakugan!¡±

    Eaton frowned and said coldly, ¡°Why are Kumogakure¡¯s people so obsessed with it?¡±

    During this period of time, he had caught countless spies from Kumogakure. Many of the obtained information was about Byakugan after reading their memories.

    It was the same this time.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, if there is nothing else, I will continue to work. You don¡¯t have to send anyone else to read this person¡¯s memories.¡± Aoba turned around and prepared to leave Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room.

    ¡°Aoba, thank you. However, are you really going back to the compartment?¡± Eaton stared deeply at Aoba. He increasingly felt that this young man was exceptional and a little confused.

    ¡°I think that place is quite good. I really like it there. If nothing really can¡¯t be done, I hope that Captain Eaton will not adjust my position. More people in Konohagakure Intelligence Division are qualified for those better positions and are far more suitable than me.¡±

    Aoba said indifferently. He didn¡¯t care about the higher positions at all. The reason why he stayed with Konohagakure Intelligence Division was very simple.

    One was to live a quiet and low-key life here and not disturb anyone. He could be very relaxed every day.

    The other was that he could improve chakra and spiritual energy through reading memories. He could slowly improve and accumulate more. This place could satisfy his needs and stay away from a lot of troubles.

    ¡°Are¡­ are you serious?¡±

    Eaton could not believe his ears.

    This was not something an average person could say.

    If it were anyone else.

    If they were lucky enough to become Tsunade¡¯s students.

    He was afraid that he had already floated up.

    He would never return to a place like Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Not to mention, he didn¡¯t even care about the position in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    All of a sudden.

    Eaton could not think of what Aoba wanted¡­

    ¡°Captain Eaton, I am serious.¡± Aoba nodded and confirmed.

    ¡°Aoba, since you have said so, I might as well say something more. In fact, after you became Tsunade-sama¡¯s student, I have already thought about it. If you are willing to return to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, I intend to give you the vice-captain position. Even the Konohagakure Intelligence Division captain position might be yours in the future; I am very serious about it!¡±

    Eaton took a deep breath and said slowly. His goal was very simple. He wanted to win over Aoba and build a good relationship with him. He tried to let Aoba know that they were on the same side.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, I appreciate your kindness. I am really not interested in Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s position. Besides¡­¡± Aoba paused for a moment and said, ¡°I think that the Konohagakure Intelligence Division captain position can be left to Ibiki. He might become a great Captain in the future!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Eaton was stunned at that moment.

    Aoba immediately spoke out this thought in his heart.

    But he couldn¡¯t say it directly.

    So he felt a little awkward and grateful.

    If Aoba insisted on being Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t just fight with Aoba.

    Now that Aoba said that he was willing to let Ibiki become Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, he felt relieved.

    This was a very simple truth.

    If not for Aoba¡¯s words.

    Even if he wanted to give the captain¡¯s position to Ibiki in the future, he would think twice in his heart, afraid that Aoba would be unhappy.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    Aoba smiled mysteriously. Then, he walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room and walked in the direction of his compartment, leaving Eaton with a dull expression.

    Eaton stood still in the black room.

    Only when a full ten minutes pass that he calm down.

    In the end, he let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Aoba, you really make me not know what to say¡­¡±

    Eaton shook his head with a smile on his face. He now recalled the scenes he had spent with Aoba in the past. He immediately realized that the youth who looked frail had a very high EQ.

    A lot of things have squeezed him to death.

    Not greedy for merit.

    He didn¡¯t ask much.

    It was as if he did not care about the world.

    It kept refreshing his impression.

    ¡°On the other hand, a spy like you actually dared to keep an eye on Byakugan and even cracked our Konohagakure¡¯s barrier. You must be tired of living!¡±

    Eaton was furious. He suddenly picked up the whip on the ground and ruthlessly lashed it at the Kumogakure spy again.

    Snapped Snapped Snapped Snapped¡­

    The whip ruthlessly lashed at the Kumogakure spy body, causing him to be unable even to let out a scream. His entire body kept twitching and trembling, and he had already lost consciousness and was in a state of unconsciousness.

    At this time, Eaton¡¯s whipping was no longer the interrogation from before but a ruthless venting.

    The kind that completely disregarded the other party¡¯s life and death.

    Aoba had already handed over the intelligence of this spy to him.

    There was nothing to worry about.

    Of course.

    Eaton trusted Aoba very much and did not think Aoba would lie to him.

    For a moment.

    Eaton continued to whip him for more than half an hour, which made his arm a little sore.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I have to talk to the Hyuga¡¯s clan about this matter. I have to tell them to be careful.¡±

    ¡°There is also the barrier team.¡±

    ¡°They must be vigilant.¡±

    Eaton moved his shoulders that had become sour because of the whipping, and his face was full of seriousness.

    At this point in time.

    He had already realized the seriousness of the matter.

    If it were once or twice, perhaps it was only a coincidence that occasionally appears in this period of time.

    But now, it has been repeated many times.

    This showed Kumogakure¡¯s obsession with Byakugan!

    Instantly.

    Eaton left Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s black room and walked in the Hyuga clan¡¯s direction.

    ¡­

    Aoba sat in his compartment.

    A suspect was waiting for him to interrogate on a wooden pillar not far from him.

    Only¡­

    Aoba did not take action now. Instead, he sat on a chair with his eyes closed, looking back at the Kumogakure ninja¡¯s memories.

    Eaton would never have thought of this.

    Aoba had just lied in front of him.

    He had made up a lie.

    The name of this Kumogakure ninja was Samoi. He was not a Chunin Ninja of the Barrier Team but a member of Kumogakure Anbu.

    The Second Raikage Ai created the Anbu of Kumogakure to imitate the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama.

    When Aoba saw the Kumogakure Anbu matter, he felt that it was a little interesting.

    This Second Raikage Ai looked like a fan of the Second Hokage Tobirama.

    The Second Hokage established the Konoha Ninja School and trained the children in the village to use ninjutsu systematically. The Second Raikage immediately followed suit, established the Kumo Ninja School, and introduced the new generation of Kumogakure Ninjas to practice swordsmanship and body techniques.

    The Second Hokage established the Konohagakure Anbu. They were mainly responsible for protecting the Hokage and preventing foreign enemies from invading Konohagakure and so on. When the Second Raikage saw this, he followed suit again and created Kumogakure Anbu. However, Their main task was to investigate the enemy, assassination, and kidnapping.

    This time, Samoi, who Eaton caught, was a member of Kumogakure Anbu. His spy identity was just his disguise. He was lurking around Konohagakure, not for the sake of the Hyuga clan¡¯s Byakugan.

    But¡­

    Kyuubi Jinchuriki Kushina!

    Kumogakure¡¯s Anbu leader, Hari, sent out a lot of Anbu¡¯s elites, preparing to carry out a second kidnapping mission on Kushina without Konohagakure noticing.

    Just a while ago.

    After a great battle, the current Third Raikage had just sealed the Hachibi and determined the Hachibi power.

    After this great battle, Third Raikage was even more clearly aware of the Bijuu strength. His desire for Konohagakure¡¯s Kyuubi Jinchuriki had already surpassed Byakugan.

    ¡°Kumogakure Anbu leader actually came personally¡­¡±

    Aoba suddenly opened his eyes. After carefully reading Samoi¡¯s mission, his eyes flickered with a playful light.

 CH 141

    The moment Aoba opened his eyes.

    He had already finished reading Samoi¡¯s memory.

    This person¡¯s memory was not complicated.

    After Samoi graduated from Kumogakure¡¯s Ninja School, he was selected by Kumogakure Anbu to carry out professional assassination training.

    So many years passed.

    He had carried out many missions to investigate and assassinate.

    The whole process was relatively monotonous, and it did not take too much time to observe once.

    However¡­

    Samoi¡¯s memories were not completely useless.

    The recent events allowed him to understand the other party¡¯s mission roughly, even though Samoi only knew a part of it and did not know all of Hari¡¯s plans.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of sparks will be produced in this matter.¡±

    Aoba did not think about this matter anymore.

    According to his understanding of Naruto Anime.

    Nothing happened to Kushina.

    In the Third Ninja World War, he had fought with Kumogakure¡¯s future Fourth Raikage.

    Even if there was some friction.

    It was also unpredictable.

    Instantly.

    Aoba threw this matter to the back of his mind, got up, and walked over to the suspect in front of him.

    This suspect was a youth in his twenties.

    He was about the same age as Uchiha Fugaku.

    Aoba walked over.

    The young man¡¯s face became stiff.

    His eyes stared at Aoba¡¯s cat face mask, and all the muscles in his body tensed up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Relax, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± Aoba said slowly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The young man¡¯s mouth twitched. He would never believe this. Before he was caught, he knew that there was no good person in the entire Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    Under the gaze of this young man, Aoba walked in front of the young man and directly raised his hand to touch the young man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful: Obtain: Chakra Increase!¡±

    A crisp electronic prompt sounded in Aoba¡¯s mind. Then, the memories of this young man were added to his head.

    He checked the memories.

    In an instant.

    Scenes that were not suitable for children entered his mind.

    It was very wonderful.

    It was far more wonderful than the memories of others.

    Aoba had been in the Ninja World for a year and had read many people¡¯s memories. Of course, he had also seen many people¡¯s life fragments.

    For example, how did Kakashi come out¡­

    But.

    Those memories were still normal.

    As an otaku who had watched countless movies before his transmigration, Aoba did not focus on these scenes.

    Of course.

    Except for some special ones.

    For example, Tsunade bathing was something that every shadow clone had only seen a few times.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­ cough¡­¡±

    Aoba choked on his saliva and withdrew his right hand. He stared at the young man in front of him with a complicated expression, not knowing what to say.

    In the young man¡¯s memory.

    Those unique scenes.

    There were many of them.

    It could be said that it had become the life of this person.

    Either he would do something or on the way to do something, and hanging out with many girls in the village.

    It was just that¡­

    Just a few days ago.

    The young man bumped his head and entered the Konoha Hospital. During the examination, he couldn¡¯t hold back his inner desires and grabbed the hand of the medical ninja sister of Konoha Hospital¡­

    He did succeed.

    But he was also in a tragedy!

    The medical ninja sister gave him a beating and then sent it to Konoha Military Police Force, then was brought here.

    ¡°Confess yourself!¡±

    Aoba no longer read the young man¡¯s memory. Instead, he looked at the young man with a playful look. He was very curious about what kind of reaction this young man would have if he told him what he had done.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The young man was suddenly speechless. From Aoba¡¯s body shape and voice, he could tell that the young man was younger than him. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°What? You dare to do it, but you don¡¯t dare to say it?¡± Aoba deliberately emphasized the word ¡®do¡¯.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The young man revealed a helpless expression, but at this moment, his eyes rolled, and he said, ¡°No, I have a headache. I haven¡¯t recovered yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t think you can go back to Konoha¡¯s hospital for treatment, do you? But you are lucky to meet me. Let me take a look at you.¡± As Aoba spoke, he raised his hands and touched the young man¡¯s head.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ What are you doing?¡± The young man saw Aoba¡¯s hand getting closer and closer, and his heart was in a panic. He just wanted to prevaricate. There was no problem with his head. The medical ninja sister had already cured him.

    ¡°Relax, I said that I am not a bad person. I am just helping you to see your condition.¡± Aoba had learned from the young man¡¯s memory that the latter¡¯s condition had been cured, but since the young man said so, he, as the student of the number one medical ninja in the world, needed to reach out to the patients who needed help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡±

    An ominous premonition emerged in his heart when the young man saw Aoba¡¯s hand reaching over. He always felt that something bad was about to happen.

    It was just¡­

    No matter how much the young man shouted.

    It was unable to stop Aoba.

    In an instant.

    Aoba pressed his hands on the young man¡¯s head, and a gentle green-colored chakra radiance appeared on his hands.

    When this strand of chakra appeared, the young man¡¯s anxious mood was immediately calmed down, and he felt as if he had been cleansed. His chaotic thoughts became much clearer.

    ¡°You are a medical ninja.¡±

    The young man widened his eyes. He could clearly feel that Aoba had the same ability as the medical ninja sister.

    However.

    The life energy in the hands of the young man in front of him was stronger.

    What the hell was going on?

    A big question mark appeared on the young man¡¯s head. He never thought that he would meet a medical ninja in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    For a moment.

    The big stone hanging in his heart was slightly relieved.

    After all, in his view, a medical ninja was much gentler than an interrogation ninja, and the fear in his heart was reduced a lot.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Aoba frowned slightly behind the cat-faced mask. He was using Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) to check the young man¡¯s head.

    According to the medical knowledge he had.

    There was no structural injury on the young man¡¯s head.

    There was only a scar on the top of his head.

    It was the scar that had been caused when he had fallen and crashed into a bench in the alley a while ago.

    It was just an external injury.

    It had already healed.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    Aoba¡¯s tone suddenly became less friendly. Just now, he thought that he could increase some medical experience through this young man, but now he only saw the added experience of his deception skill.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ listen to me¡­¡± The young man smiled. After knowing that Aoba was a medical ninja, he relaxed a lot. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were a medical ninja. I thought you were an interrogation ninja. I just said that I had a headache. I didn¡¯t expect Konohagakure Intelligence Division to be so kind. It even gave me a medical ninja. It is really considerate. I will confess now.¡±

    The young man smiled very brightly.

    He felt that he was very lucky.

    Among the well-known and terrifying Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    He met the angel of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division!

    Now he no longer had any fear. He knew that medical ninjas would not hurt people, and he was not worried that he would be tortured.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Aoba immediately raised his hand and waved it in front of the young man. Then he turned and walked towards the depths of the compartment.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to confess.¡±

    Aoba¡¯s indifferent voice entered the young man¡¯s ears, causing him to be stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t he going to be interrogated?

    Why wasn¡¯t he in a hurry to make his confession?

    Was there an emergency?

    He was no longer that scared after the young man knew that Aoba was a medical ninja. Then, he curiously looked in Aoba¡¯s direction.

    Then¡­

    His chrysanthemum tightened when he saw this.

    He sees

    Aoba held a huge stick in his hand. There were sharp spikes on the stick, just like a mace.

    This thing¡­

    It was a bit too big!

    If he stabbed someone.

    Who could withstand this!

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ What are you doing?¡±

    When the young man said this, he could not help but tighten his chrysanthemum. His life experience, most of it was related to human creation. When he saw the mace in Aoba¡¯s hand, his first reaction was big.

    ¡°I will give you a headache.¡±

    Aoba dragged the huge mace and walked toward the young man. He did not raise the mace but let the end of the mace brush across the ground, making a friction sound, which greatly stimulated the young man¡¯s nerves.

    ¡°?¡±

    The young man once doubted his ears.

    No way?

    Headache?

    This thing?

    Could it be¡­

    The young man¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly. Looking at Aoba¡¯s actions, he could no longer laugh.

    However.

    He still had hope in his heart.

    He felt that the other party would not dare use such a violent method.

    After all, what he had done was not so serious. There was no need to be so strict with punishment.

    In fact.

    The young man had no problem thinking about it.

    Aoba was not willing to care about this person¡¯s private affairs.

    If this young man had confessed very smoothly just now, then as long as he wrote the confession letter, everything would have passed.

    However, this young man had deceived Aoba¡¯s feelings, causing him to burn with the benevolence of a doctor.

    Right now, Aoba was like a sharp arrow in the bowstring. He definitely couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. If he didn¡¯t treat this young man¡¯s head, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let this young man go.

    Just like this.

    Aoba was holding a mace.

    He walked back to the young man.

    The whole process was just a sentence at the beginning and then nothing else.

    Under cover of the cat face mask.

    He couldn¡¯t see Aoba¡¯s expression at all.

    Combined with these actions.

    It caused the compartment to be in a gloomy and terrifying atmosphere.

    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±

    The young man could not help but swallow his saliva. He suddenly felt that his cognition had gone wrong. The young man in front of him, wearing a mask, did not look like an angel at all.

    Suddenly.

    At this time.

    Under the young man¡¯s gaze.

    Aoba suddenly raised up the mace hanging on the ground and slammed it directly on the young man¡¯s head.

    ¡°NOOO!¡±

    The young man roared hysterically. His widened eyes were bloodshot, and he watched the mace grow bigger and bigger in his sight, finally covering all his sight.

    Bang!

    The young man felt a violent tremor.

    Then, a strong pain spread throughout his body.

    Almost at the same time.

    His vision went black.

    He passed out immediately.

    Snapped¡­

    After an unknown period of time, the young man heard the intense collision sounds that he liked to hear the most in the past.

    Only.

    The location where these sounds are made is not the same as before.

    This time, it was on his face.

    Suddenly.

    The moment his consciousness recovered.

    Intense pain rushed into the depths of his soul, causing him to open his eyes wide. There were hazy images in front of him, gradually focusing together.

    It was reflected in his eyes.

    It was the cat face mask.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± The young man could clearly feel the warm liquid flowing down from his head. It was a little sticky and smelled fishy.

    ¡°Wake up; I¡¯m going to treat you,¡± Aoba said indifferently. He looked at the young man¡¯s bleeding head with satisfaction. This was the effect he wanted.

    ¡°Are you a demon?¡±

    The young man roared at Aoba. Then, under the intense pain in his head, he could not help but tremble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Relax. I already said that I¡¯m not a bad person. I just can¡¯t control my doctor¡¯s benevolence.¡± Aoba said indifferently.

    After he finished speaking.

    Under the terrified gaze of the young man.

    He stretched out his hands and approached the latter¡¯s head.

 CH 142

    Hum!

    Dense chakra appeared on both of Aoba¡¯s hands.

    A green light emerged from his palm and instantly wrapped around the head of this youth.

    Almost in an instant.

    The young man¡¯s head that the mace had hit was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Gradually.

    The young man suddenly found that the pain in his head had disappeared, and his head was gradually becoming clear.

    It was the feeling of the wound being healed.

    He had just experienced this feeling in Konoha Hospital not long ago.

    It was just that he accidentally injured himself that time, and this time he was heavily wounded!

    It was a completely different concept!

    ¡­

    A moment later.

    Aoba put away the chakra in his hand and stopped Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique). He stared at the young man¡¯s head and carefully looked at it.

    After making sure that the wound had healed.

    There was no problem.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Aoba nodded in satisfaction. His gaze shifted from the young man¡¯s head to the latter¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Do you still feel any pain?¡± Aoba asked.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ not at all¡­¡± When the young man heard Aoba¡¯s question, he could not help but shiver and shake his head.

    ¡°Other than your head, are there any other places that are uncomfortable?¡± Aoba asked kindly.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m very good¡­ I¡¯m very good¡­¡± The young man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After hearing Aoba¡¯s question, he was terrified. How could he dare to feel uncomfortable anywhere? Not to mention nothing, even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say so.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you come to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, you will be a guest of our Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Whether we interrogate you or not, we will not let you get hurt. I told you from the beginning that I am not a bad person!¡± Aoba said with satisfaction.

    Through this young man.

    Suddenly, a new idea was activated.

    Now, he was a medical ninja with no theories.

    Even in Tsunade¡¯s memory, he saw many cases.

    However, he had never done it himself.

    This experience was originally needed to be increased through treatment, and the best place to treat patients was Konoha Hospital and the battlefield.

    These two places were not places that Aoba wanted to go.

    He only wanted to stay quietly in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    However.

    Now, there was a way to get it at the same time.

    He could treat the other party¡¯s injuries after he had done the¡¯ interrogation.

    If he wants to accumulate treatment experience somewhere, he might as well create one here. A completely targeted treatment was far more professional than encountering an injury immediately.

    Besides.

    Someone who could be sent to the compartment.

    There were not many innocent people.

    It was normal to suffer a little bit of physical pain.

    In this way.

    These suspects could also exert some residual heat.

    They had made outstanding contributions to his experience in medical ninjutsu.

    They were living human specimens.

    It was more convenient than Orochimaru kidnapping people.

    ¡°Well¡­ now you can confess.¡±

    Aoba took out a confession book from the cabinet behind him and handed it to the young man. Then, he untied the binding on the young man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The young man was so moved that he was about to cry. He quickly wrote down the crime he had committed. He did not dare to hide anything at all. He did not care whether he was embarrassed to say it or not. He was afraid that he would be treated by this ¡®kind¡¯ medical ninja in front of him again.

    This was called a good person?

    The young man suddenly felt that there were a lot of evil people gathered in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    This was an evil department!

    No!

    The degree of evil was too low!

    Demon!

    Demons were everywhere!

    After the young man was beaten and treated, he immediately realized that the rumors outside were correct. Konohagakure Intelligence Division was really a terrible place.

    Soon.

    After he finished writing the confession.

    The guards were taken away and sent to Konoha prison, waiting for the final trial.

    ¡°External injuries are meaningless.¡±

    ¡°The next person should start from internal injuries.¡±

    ¡°Just break your legs!¡±

    ¡°My experience in bonesetting is still lacking.¡±

    ¡°From beginning to end, it was only to repair the bone from the little rabbit who accidentally broke his leg.¡±

    Aoba instantly had his own judgment.

    After he had just made his decision.

    The guards sent another trial suspect and tied him to the wooden pillar.

    The suspect had just been tied, and his eyes had not yet fully adapted to the darkness inside the compartment. Before he could clearly see Aoba¡¯s appearance, he felt a sharp pain coming from his legs.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    The suspect widened his eyes and could not help but scream. He felt that his right leg had received a great impact, and the pain that instantly emerged seemed to penetrate deep into his bones.

    ¡°Relax, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not a bad person!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s voice rang in the suspect ears. However, the suspect¡¯s attention was all focused on his broken leg, and he was not in the mood to pay attention to Aoba¡¯s words.

    ¡­

    In the recent period of time.

    Aoba repeated the same thing.

    In the morning, he was awakened by the shadow clone memory feedback. He then went deep into the woods to arrange a new shadow clone and then went to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    The process of work was even more wonderful.

    No matter who the suspect was, break the right leg directly and then help them treat their right leg. Next was the left leg and then treated their left leg¡­

    Unknowingly, seven days had passed.

    Aoba had accumulated a lot of experience in treating broken legs and bones. Whether it was calves, thighs, ankles, or knees, he had almost tried them all.

    On this day.

    Aoba asked Eaton for a leave.

    It was not difficult for him to ask for a leave now.

    The reason for asking for leave was simple.

    He was a little tired.

    In these seven days, through Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), he had already mastered the method of drawing explosive tags.

    The Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags use a very special kind of explosive tag.

    Normal explosive tags only needed to write down the explosive technique on paper. Infused with chakra, they will explode after a set amount of time, remotely, or after being ignited by flame.

    The Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags was to upgrade the foundation of the explosive tag.

    For each explosive tag, not only do you need to write an explosive technique on the center of the paper, but you also need to write a summoning technique around the explosive technique.

    One explosive technique corresponded to six summoning techniques.

    In this way, infusing chakra to the explosive technique on the explosive tag could directly trigger the six summoning techniques around it.

    As a result.

    Each summoning technique could also produce Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.

    Of course.

    Not only that.

    Among the six summoning techniques on each paper.

    In addition to two simple summoning techniques.

    There were also four complex summoning techniques.

    These four complex summoning techniques were connected to an explosive technique and three summoning Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags respectively.

    In other words¡­

    After injecting chakra into a Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.

    The first to trigger would be the simple summoning technique, causing one explosion, and summoning two Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.

    The second to be triggered was the four special summoning techniques, causing another four explosions and summoning twelve Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.

    It was just one Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tag.

    It could cause a total of five explosions and then produce another fourteen Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.

    Of course.

    This was not the end.

    It was the beginning.

    The fourteen Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags that were summoned by the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags would be triggered again, causing an explosion and continuing to summon other Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.

    Infinite cycle, endless explosion.

    In theory, Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags could summon countless Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.

    If one did not deliberately stop.

    All the tags would explode to the point where they were all used up.

    The resulting power would be terrifying!

    During this period of time, after Aoba had thoroughly researched the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags, his research on the summoning technique had reached a terrifying level.

    This allowed him to have another breakthrough.

    That was to learn how to draw the Flying Thunder God Technique formula.

    However.

    Right now, he was only at the stage where he could successfully draw the Flying Thunder God Technique formula and had yet to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique officially.

    The reasoning was very simple.

    Aoba was in the midst of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division, so there was no way for him to come to the scene personally. The one thousand shadow clones were all under Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)¡¯s disguise, so there was no problem in drawing explosive tags with summoning ability. If he were to travel back and forth, he might accidentally break his Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)¡¯s disguise.

    As for Flying Thunder God Technique.

    Aoba was not in a hurry.

    He felt that it was only a matter of time before he completely mastered it.

    ¡­

    During this period of time, Aoba had drawn up all kinds of techniques and consumed a large amount of spiritual energy. He felt that giving himself a day off was not only not to work but also not to arrange a shadow clone.

    Aoba rested in Anbu¡¯s dormitory for the whole day.

    At night.

    He thought about it briefly.

    He changed into simple casual clothes and walked in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku, ready to eat a bowl of ramen.

    The reason for eating ramen was very simple.

    The balance in the membership was stored by him.

    If he didn¡¯t go eat a few more meals.

    He was afraid that Minato would eat it up.

    This person was really not polite at all!

    ¡­

    Not long after.

    Aoba arrived at Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s shop.

    It was just past the peak of dinner time, and there weren¡¯t many people in the shop.

    When Aoba arrived, Teuchi was cleaning up the empty bowls on the table, his face full of fatigue from the day of hard work.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, give me a bowl of ramen,¡± Aoba said with a smile.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Teuchi stacked the empty bowls together, then brought them to the kitchen, placed them in the dishwasher, and prepared Aoba¡¯s order.

    ¡°Business has been pretty good recently. Brother Teuchi, shouldn¡¯t you hire someone to help?¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help?¡± Teuchi said with a smile.

    ¡°Forget about me. My body is weak, and I am not suitable for hard work.¡± Aoba shook his head directly.

    ¡°Hahaha, I was just joking. I knew you wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± Teuchi suddenly smiled and did not care about Aoba¡¯s refusal at all.

    All of a sudden.

    Right at this moment.

    A familiar voice sounded from outside.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, two bowls of ramen!¡±

    Before the person came in, the voice came in first.

    A moment later.

    The curtain of Ramen Ichiraku was opened, and two figures came in one after another.

    They were Minato and Kushina.

    As the two entered Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House, their eyes were fixed on Aoba, and their eyes lit up.

    ¡°Aoba, you¡¯re here!¡± Minato immediately beckoned to Teuchi.

    Kushina also smiled. As time went by, she slowly became familiar with Aoba.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Aoba saw Minato, he nodded at the latter.

    Only¡­

    Just as he nodded at Minato.

    He suddenly felt a sharp sense of attention.

    Someone was staring at this place!

    Aoba instantly made a judgment in his heart. The other party was definitely not staring at him, nor was he staring at Ramen Ichiraku, but Minato and Kushina.

    To be precise¡­

    He should be staring at Kushina!

    Aoba immediately realized that the owner of that gaze was a Kumogakure Anbu Ninja.

    However, he did not expect that.

    The other party actually chose this time to attack.

    How annoying!

    Why did it have to be when he was there!

    Aoba was very clear that the Kumogakure Anbu Ninja and his attack on Konohagakure would definitely attract the attention of the higher-ups.

    At that time.

    Everyone who was present would definitely be investigated.

    Who was the one who revealed Kushina¡¯s whereabouts, and how did Kumogakure Anbu Ninja enter Konohagakure?

    This kind of thing.

    Just thinking about it made Aoba feel troubled.

    He couldn¡¯t help but have thoughts of leaving.

    Anyway¡­

    Kushina was fine as well.

    As long as Minato was here, it was enough.

 CH 143

    Aoba analyzed many situations at this moment, and he was sure that nothing had happened to Kushina.

    According to the Naruto Anime¡¯s plot, he learned that Kumogakure only kidnaped Kushina once at the Ninja School.

    But at that time.

    Kumogakure Ninja did not have time to take Kushina out of the village.

    Minato stopped them.

    Then there is the classic scene of hugging and killing under the moon!

    After that, there was no record of Kushina being taken away again, or Kumogakure Ninja might have attacked again, but they did not succeed at all.

    Aoba thought of the conversation between Minato and Jiraya and learned that Minato had reached the level of Jonin Ninja, so he should have mastered Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), but he had not been able to complete the research of the Rasengan.

    Normally speaking.

    According to Minato¡¯s current combat strength.

    Even if he did not have the Rasengan.

    Ordinary Jonin Ninja would not be a match for him.

    ¡­

    Thinking of this, Aoba understood that if the matter of Kushina being attacked broke out, it would definitely bring unnecessary trouble to him if he was present.

    Even if it were just an investigation.

    And it turned out that he was fine in the end.

    That was still troublesome!

    Aoba had nothing to do and came to Ramen Ichiraku this time. If he were tainted with trouble, he would be ashamed of this vacation.

    ¡°The ramen is ready!¡±

    Just as Aoba was considering whether he should pack up the ramen and take them away, Teuchi brought up three bowls of ramen.

    He placed two of the bowls on the side of Minato and Kushina.

    Then, he placed another bowl in front of Aoba.

    ¡°Aoba, your membership card is running out of money. Hurry up and recharge your money for the next two days.¡± Teuchi lowered his voice and said in a voice that only Aoba could hear.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Aoba nodded. Right now, his mind was not on paying. Instead, he was thinking about how to deal with this big event that might happen later.

    All of a sudden.

    Right at this moment.

    Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s curtain was pulled open again.

    Two people walked in.

    It instantly attracted Aoba¡¯s attention.

    It was another acquaintance.

    When Aoba saw the two people walking in, he was stunned for a moment. He never thought that he just wanted to hug a small holiday, but he met people who would bring trouble.

    These two people were Fugaku and Mikoto.

    After seeing these two people, Aoba instantly thought of more things.

    If Kushina were attacked at this time, then as a member of the Konoha Military Police Force, they would definitely be pushed directly by Danzo to suspect leaking information.

    As a result

    He, who was among the people present in Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House, would become a suspect.

    Danzo might even treat it as a gun aimed at Uchiha.

    Right now, Danzo was constantly increasing the Uchiha clan¡¯s authority. It wasn¡¯t that Danzo only had this method, but he could not do anything at the moment. He could only do this for the time being.

    But if something else happened, then Danzo was very good at splashing dirty water.

    The Kyuubi Rampage was the most obvious example!

    Aoba¡¯s brain spun rapidly, trying to find a solution that appropriately resolved this situation.

    Not right!

    Something was wrong!

    Aoba frowned slightly. If he found an excuse to leave now, and Kushina was attacked¡­

    Wouldn¡¯t it be more suspicious?

    No matter what was said.

    Right now, he couldn¡¯t stay or leave. As long as Kushina was attacked, he would be the extra person here.

    Aoba saw Fugaku and Mikoto. They also saw Aoba.

    Significantly when their eyes fell on Aoba¡¯s face, they immediately saw Aoba frowning slightly.

    All of a sudden.

    Fugaku and Mikoto¡¯s hearts skipped a beat.

    ¡°Fu¡­ Fugaku¡­ I want to eat Dango. Why don¡¯t we go¡­¡± Mikoto said in a low voice.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fugaku nodded. He did not know how to face this fanatical little fan of his.

    ¡°Mikoto, here!¡±

    But at this time, Kushina noticed Mikoto and waved at her, then patted the seat next to her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mikoto instantly felt a little awkward. She glanced at Aoba out of the corner of her eye and braced herself to say, ¡°I suddenly feel like eating Dango.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t delay eating ramen. I also want to eat it. Let Fugaku buy some!¡± Kushina winked at Mikoto, indicating that this was a rare moment to get along with Aoba.

    ¡°This¡­ is not very good.¡± The expression on Mikoto¡¯s face became even more awkward. She had decided to get along well with Fugaku during this period of time.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go buy it!¡± Fugaku immediately understood. He felt that as long as he avoided Aoba, there would be no overly enthusiastic scenes of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it!¡±

    Aoba suddenly stood up and said indifferently. After he finished speaking, he looked deeply at Fugaku.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Thank you¡­¡±

    Fugaku did not dare disobey Aoba. If he provoked Aoba¡¯s crazy fan disease, he would turn into a crazy fan at any time. If he asked for his signature or any other actions, his image in front of Mikoto would be ruined.

    In fact.

    Fugaku, himself, knew that it was nothing.

    However, he still felt that.

    He tried his best to stagger Mikoto¡¯s time as far as possible.

    He was really thanking Aoba. He could see that this fan was not a brainless fan but a true fan. He knew his limits. Not only did he take the initiative to give him space, but he also helped him bring Dango.

    After that.

    Fugaku walked quickly in the direction of Mikoto and sat down next to her.

    At this moment.

    Mikoto¡¯s expression was extremely complicated.

    She didn¡¯t know what Aoba¡¯s goal was. It was just her instinctive imagination, making her feel that Aoba was fighting with Fugaku.

    As for what he was fighting for¡­

    It was definitely not the right to purchase Dango!

    Thinking of this.

    Mikoto¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she could not help but start to feel conflicted. If both of these boys liked her, who should she choose?

    When Fugaku saw the expression on Mikoto¡¯s face, he thought that the other party was dissatisfied because he did not go to buy the Dango.

    However, he did not dare to fight with Aoba too hard.

    He could not help but explain.

    ¡°His name is Aoba. He is my friend. It does not matter if he goes to buy it¡­¡± Fugaku explained reluctantly.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Mikoto blinked her big eyes and carefully looked at Fugaku¡¯s expression. Her heart was even more tangled.

    So Fugaku and Aoba were friends!

    How to choose?

    It was an ill-fated relationship!

    This was really an ill-fated relationship!

    ¡­

    Aoba did not know that his simple action had caused the two Uchiha to let their imagination run wild.

    If he knew.

    He would definitely sigh.

    The Uchiha clan was indeed a clan of hate and love.

    The way they imagined it was so unique.

    It was no wonder when Rin casually cheered Obito a few times, to the point that Obito felt that he was Rin¡¯s true love and thus went completely crazy for her!

    The reason why Aoba decided to buy Dango was very simple.

    Now, as long as there was an attack on Kushina, it would be an attack on the Kyubi Jinchuriki, and it would be a big event for Konohagakure.

    A big event of this level.

    He would be involved as long as he appeared here, whether he was there or left midway.

    This was big trouble!

    Aoba didn¡¯t want to be implicated, and there was no reasonable way to avoid this trouble.

    Then there was only one way left¡­

    Aoba decided to deal with the person who might cause trouble before the trouble officially appeared.

    Instantly.

    Aoba walked out of Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    The moment he went out.

    He immediately felt an extremely intense gaze.

    It disappeared in an instant.

    Obviously.

    After the other party saw him and confirmed that he was not Kushina, he did not pay more attention.

    However.

    Just by looking at him for a moment, he was able to determine the person¡¯s location.

    This was Sage Body¡¯s keen perception ability.

    Aoba did not directly look at that person. Instead, he walked toward that person.

    Gradually.

    The distance between the two was getting closer.

    Aoba¡¯s slightly dazed eyes suddenly focused on the person not far away.

    The person directly leaned against the shadow of the intersection. The skin on his body seemed a little dark, but it was already very shallow. He was wearing clothes with enough fabric to cover the exposed skin as much as possible. He wore a hat on his head, directly covering half of his face.

    This person was¡­

    Otai.

    Aoba only saw half of his face and recognized this person.

    It was from Samoi memories he had read not long ago.

    The physical quality of Otai was very good, and he was very skilled in close combat, so he was more suitable for the task of attacking and capturing people.

    If it were a ninja with weaker physical skills, it would be more suitable to do intelligence work.

    Different abilities decided the different divisions of labor.

    Aoba walked step by step towards Otai. This action immediately attracted Otai¡¯s attention.

    Otai did not look straight at Aoba. Instead, he glanced at him from the corner of his eye.

    This youth looked ordinary.

    He was dressed in simple casual clothes.

    He didn¡¯t even wear a Ninja¡¯s forehead protector.

    It was uncertain whether he was a Ninja or not.

    According to Kumogakure Anbu¡¯s investigation of Konoha¡¯s intelligence, there was no information about this person on the list that was worth noting.

    Because of these reasons.

    Otai did not care about Aoba.

    The closer he got, the more he was not afraid. This was his absolute confidence in his own physique skill.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Right at this moment, Aoba¡¯s voice sounded, and it entered Odo¡¯s ears.

    This was something that Odo never expected.

    This person actually took the initiative to greet him!

    Were all of Konohagakure¡¯s people so friendly?

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    In order to avoid overexposing himself, Otai had no choice but to reply to Aoba.

    His tone was very cold.

    It sounded like he did not want to say anything to Aoba.

    ¡°I want to ask, do you know where the Dango shop is?¡± Aoba¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°?¡±

    Aoba directly fooled Otai.

    F*ck!

    You were living in Konohagakure.

    And yet you were asking me for directions?

    Was this normal?

    This wasn¡¯t normal at all, alright?

    Otai did not answer because he was speechless and did not know how to respond.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Aoba spoke again, his eyes flashing with a mischievous light.

    ¡°Brat, cut the crap and go play on the side.¡± Otai was already impatient.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Aoba shook his head helplessly. He did not return to the main alley. Instead, he walked along the dark street.

    A few steps later.

    Aoba¡¯s body entered the darkness.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone from Konohagakure, but you look a bit like Kumogakure. There were a lot of spies recently. I think you should be more careful. Don¡¯t be misunderstood by others.¡± Aoba suddenly stopped and said.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Otai was even more speechless. What was this kid saying? Was he tired of living?

    However.

    He ignored Aoba.

    In his opinion, this young man was not a threat at all. What he needed to pay attention to was Kushina.

    ¡°Are you really from Kumogakure?¡±

    Seeing that Otai did not respond, Aoba stepped up again and his tone full of deep suspicion.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    ¡°You are really strange!¡±

    ¡°I went to test you just now. You don¡¯t even know where the Dango shop is.¡±

    ¡°There is definitely something wrong with you!¡±

    ¡°I want to inform Konoha Military Police Force!¡±

    Aoba acted like an ordinary person who had discovered a big secret, but he did not go out outside the bright main alley but continued to walk into the dark and empty alley.

    ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s last words completely wore Otai¡¯s patience out.

    He did not know how long Kushina would be staying in Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    If Konoha Military Police Force was informed by this kid.

    Then the mission would fail before it even began, and it would also alarm Konohagakure. It would be even more difficult to carry out the plan in the future.

    Kill him to silence him!

    This thought instantly appeared in Otai¡¯s mind.

    It was dark here.

    No one was paying attention.

    It would only take a few seconds to kill an ordinary person.

    It was guaranteed to be silent.

    It would definitely not delay the surveillance of Kushina¡¯s whereabouts.

    Suddenly.

    Otai made up his mind, and his body suddenly exerted force, directly rushing towards Aoba.

    Because he did not take Aoba seriously.

    He didn¡¯t even use any ninjutsu.

    He just pulled out a kunai from his waist, wanting to cut Aoba¡¯s throat with it directly.

    It was precisely because he underestimated his enemy.

    Otai overlooked Aoba¡¯s contradictory actions. Why did he say that he would report to Konoha Military Police Force, but the more he walked, the darker it became.

    Puchi!

    All of a sudden.

    A piercing sound was heard.

    The sound was extremely weak.

    It was so weak that even Otai could not hear it clearly.

    At this moment.

    Otai was still running forward, and his body was still charging toward Aoba¡­

    However, his eyes were wide open.

    His eyes were filled with confusion.

    Why?

    His life force was rapidly slipping away. A gentle force had pierced his heart.

    This made him feel no pain at all!

    Plop!

    Otai¡¯s body no longer charged forward but lightly fell to the ground. He had already turned from a living person into a corpse.

    Until the moment he died.

    He did not know how he died.

    Not far away.

    Aoba put away the sharp Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) on her fingertips that were as thin as cobwebs and hard to see.

    He stared coldly at Otai, who was lying on the ground.

    ¡°Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) is still very useful!¡±

 CH 144

    Chapter 144 - A God-Like Teammate!

    Otai lay on the ground of a dark alley. Before he could react, he had already lost his life. His soul was pulled out of his body completely out of control and directly rose into the pure land.

    ¡°An ordinary person killed me?¡±

    Until the time of his death, Otai did not know what had happened.

    Just now, the youth who claimed to report to Konoha Military Police Force, dressed in casual clothes, seemed to have no threat at all, had actually killed him in an instant!

    ¡­

    Step by step, Aoba walked to Otai¡¯s body which had fallen to the ground. He lowered his head, and his eyes flashed with a cold light.

    He raised his right hand.

    He touched Otai¡¯s head.

    [Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained, Doton: Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Earth Release: Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique)]

    A crisp electronic sound rang out in Aoba¡¯s mind.

    Almost in an instant.

    This ninjutsu was integrated into Aoba¡¯s mind.

    It was as if he was born with it.

    He could completely grasp it.

    At the same time.

    Scenes after scenes flooded into Aoba¡¯s mind. They were Otai¡¯s memories.

    However.

    Aoba did not immediately check Otai¡¯s memories.

    He controlled the chakra in his body and gathered it towards his right hand.

    Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)!

    Aoba directly used Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)!

    The pure chakra containing life force gathered in Aoba¡¯s palm, directly rushing towards Otai¡¯s head.

    Hum!

    Otai¡¯s body, which still had warmth, suddenly trembled and then stopped.

    At this moment.

    Otai¡¯s brain had been directly crushed into a paste by Aoba and Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)¡¯s gentle power.

    His brain had completely shattered.

    Let alone reading memories.

    If there was a slight crack in the skull, it might have flowed out.

    It was just that there were no external injuries on Otai¡¯s body right now, so he couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°This Doton: Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Earth Release: Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) is quite good.¡±

    Aoba felt that he had just obtained ninjutsu, which could greatly reduce the weight of objects.

    Not only that.

    It can also reduce the weight of the body.

    From then on, it can increase the speed and flight effect.

    Second Tsuchikage and Third Tsushikage can fly in the air with this ninjutsu.

    Obtaining this kind of ninjutsu.

    Aoba could be said to be very satisfied.

    You should know¡­

    Looking at the entire Ninja World.

    There was very few Ninjutsu that could allow Ninjas to fly.

    Doton: Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Earth Release: Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) was definitely one of the most precious Ninjutsu.

    Although after Aoba obtained Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami), he could use the paper from other parts of his body to condense into wings to help him fly.

    But that requires maintaining the Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami)¡¯s state.

    Overall.

    It was still not as comfortable as the Doton: Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Earth Release: Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique).

    After crushing Otai¡¯s brain with his right hand, Aoba observed a little of his memories. Then, he directly reached into the ninja bag on his waist.

    There were many ninja tools in the ninja bag.

    Kunai, shuriken, explosive tags, military ration pill, and so on¡­

    Aoba did not touch any of these.

    Instead, he took out the wallet in his ninja bag.

    ¡°I accepted it with a smile.¡±

    After Aoba got the wallet, he put it into his pocket.

    Then.

    He immediately used the Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique.

    His body became much lighter.

    He did not use the ability to fly. Instead, his figure flashed and quickly left the alley.

    He did not dispose of Otai¡¯s corpse.

    Instead, he let it stay there.

    He had to make the villagers realize that Kumogakure had come.

    ¡­

    Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s curtain was lifted.

    Aoba walked in with five boxes of packed Dango, instantly attracting the attention of several people.

    ¡°You bought so much.¡±

    Mikoto stared at the young man who had just walked into the Ramen Ichiraku store with boxes of Dango in his hand. Her heart was filled with a complicated warmth.

    She felt very warm.

    However, she still had to control the expression on her face to make herself less enthusiastic.

    She did not want to be seen by her Brother Fugaku next to her.

    ¡°Hehe, you two are a pair. I don¡¯t want to stay here as a third wheel, so I also bought them.¡± Aoba smiled faintly and deliberately pointed out the two pairs.

    He had no intention of getting involved in the relationship between these two couples.

    Especially Uchiha.

    He was afraid that he would not be able to avoid it.

    However.

    Now that he had encountered it, there was nothing he could do.

    He could only force himself to think of other solutions.

    He didn¡¯t know if he was overthinking it.

    Aoba always felt that these two Uchiha were looking at him strangely.

    Fugaku was very weird.

    Mikoto was even weirder.

    This made him a little scared, but he didn¡¯t dare to mess with these two.

    It was better to take advantage of this opportunity.

    He wanted to understand the relationship between these two!

    When Aoba said this.

    The corners of Fugaku¡¯s mouth curled up, and a smile appeared on his face. His heart was filled with joy.

    This little fan¡­

    He was so sensible!

    Not only did he take the initiative to go out and buy Dango to give them space, but he also knew how to use words to help him.

    This was a teammate!

    A god-like teammate!

    Fugaku looked at Aoba with more appreciation. He must find a chance to make friends with Aoba and thank Aoba well.

    He had already thought it through.

    If he could get together with Mikoto smoothly.

    He must invite Aoba to his house as a guest.

    He wanted to drink a few bottles of wine with Aoba to his heart¡¯s content and not go home until he was drunk.

    No.

    No matter if he was drunk or not, there was no need to return.

    When he came to his house, he was his guest. There were many guest rooms in his house, so he could let Aoba stay at home.

    The more Fugaku thought about it, the more excited he became.

    Looking at Aoba¡¯s eyes, there was a feeling like knowing each other thoughts.

    This was a confidant!

    As expected of his fans.

    He completely understood what he was thinking!

    It was just.

    When Fugaku was focused on Aoba.

    He did not notice Mikoto¡¯s expression.

    At this moment.

    There was a hint of confusion in Mikoto¡¯s eyes, and her heart was incomparably nervous.

    When she walked together with Fugaku again and was seen by Aoba, she felt like she was caught doing something bad.

    She originally wanted to use Dango as an excuse to leave Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House. She did not want to stay here any longer, but she never thought that Aoba would actually buy Dango for her.

    This made her even more hesitant.

    All of a sudden.

    She didn¡¯t know what Aoba meant.

    What made her most uncertain was what Aoba said after he came back.

    It seemed that he had already seen through her relationship with Fugaku.

    Could it be¡­

    Was Aoba angry?

    Mikoto¡¯s dark eyes flashed with worry¡­

    Kushina was at a relative outsider stage. In her heart, she really wanted to match Mikoto and Aoba, mainly because she felt an inexplicable sense of danger in Aoba.

    The relationship between people was so wonderful.

    Sometimes, it is not necessarily your best friends who fight with you over a boyfriend, but also his brothers in arms.

    Not only do you have to be wary of women, but also men¡­

    In Kushina¡¯s heart, she was planning to push her best friend Mikoto to Aoba so that she could feel a lot more at ease.

    It could be said that it was killing two birds with one stone!

    Not only can you guard against your best friends, but you can also guard against your boyfriend¡¯s brother in arm¡­

    However.

    When Kushina saw Aoba come back with Dango and saw Fugaku and Mikoto¡¯s expressions.

    She suddenly felt that the relationship between these three people was more complicated than she had imagined.

    Could it be that Fugaku also¡­

    Kushina took a deep breath and then glanced at Minato from the corner of her eye.

    At this moment.

    Minato was staring at the Dango.

    It looked like he really wanted to eat it.

    This expression made Kushina a little relieved.

    Fortunately¡­

    Minato was normal!

    ¡°Hurry up and eat. It¡¯ll get cold soon.¡±

    Aoba brought the Dango boxes and placed them in front of the four of them.

    He had only walked for less than five minutes.

    It had already formed an alibi.

    No matter what happened outside, he wouldn¡¯t be suspected at all.

    Aoba had already transferred the possible trouble to other places through this unexpected method.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Mikoto opened the box in front of her, and her eyes became more complicated.

    When Aoba divided the four boxes out, he placed the last box in front of himself.

    The hot ramen on the table was still warm because it did not take too long for him to go out.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba felt that someone was staring at him.

    He immediately raised his head.

    He immediately saw Teuchi standing in front of him.

    A meaningful smile hung on Teuchi¡¯s face. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Aoba carefully.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, why are you staring at me?¡± Aoba was a little scared by Teuchi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Did you forget something?¡± Teuchi was still smiling.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Aoba suddenly realized and handed a Dango box to Teuchi.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, this Dango box is for you.¡±

    When Aoba saw Teuchi¡¯s appearance, he realized that he had forgotten to bring Dango for Teuchi.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Teuchi took the Dango box without any hesitation. Then, he stared deeply at Aoba a few times.

    His gaze seemed to be saying,

    You have money to buy Dango, but you don¡¯t have money to recharge?

    However.

    In the end, Teuchi did not say it out loud. This box of Dango had already bribed him.

    ¡°Aoba.¡±

    At this moment, Minato, who was beside Aoba, pushed the box of Dango toward Aoba.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this box.¡±

    Minato smiled warmly at Aoba. He had originally planned to eat ramen and did not want to eat Dango. Moreover, during this period of time, he had also eaten a lot of Aoba¡¯s ramen money.

    Just now, when he saw Aoba¡¯s awkward situation, he pushed the Dango box to Aoba.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Aoba shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me. I don¡¯t like sweets.¡± Minato ignored Aoba¡¯s refusal and pushed the Dango in front of Aoba.

    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Aoba understood what Minato meant, and it was not good for him to refuse again, and this time he bought himself a portion wanting to taste what Dango was like.

    Kushina saw the action of Minato pushing the Dango box to Aoba.

    All of it fell into Kushina¡¯s eyes.

    This made Kushina feel a strong sense of crisis.

    Suddenly.

    Kushina pushed the Dango box on her table towards Minato.

    It was not completely pushed over.

    The box that had been opened and taken out a bunch of Dango stopped in the middle of the two.

    ¡°You can eat mine.¡± There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Kushina¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Minato looked at Kushina in confusion.

    ¡°Forget it; if you don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Kushina showed a sullen expression. Obviously, you pushed yours to Aoba just now, and now I¡¯m doing the same thing to yourself, but you pretend you don¡¯t know what it means.

    ¡°Eat! Eat! Eat!¡± Minato quickly nodded his head, not daring to disobey Kushina, and immediately picked up a string from the box and stuffed it into his mouth.

    This action of Minato made Kushina smile.

    She felt a touch of warmth.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    All of a sudden.

    A sharp scream rang out from outside.

    It directly broke the silence here.

    ¡°Someone died!¡±

 CH 145

    Chapter 145 - I¡¯m Afraid That Brother Fugaku Will Misunderstand!

    A sharp scream cut through the quiet night sky of Konohagakure, clearly transmitted into Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    In a split second.

    Everyone in Noodle House heard this sound clearly.

    Aoba¡¯s expression was indifferent and without any reaction. He calmly took out a bunch of Dango from the box in front of him.

    The first bite he took was a green Dango. He slowly chewed it and tasted it.

    En.

    Sweet.

    The texture of glutinous rice.

    It tasted like tea.

    Aoba knew that the scream outside had discovered something, but the speed of this discovery was slower than he had imagined.

    When they heard the scream.

    Fugaku jumped up from his chair and then glanced at Mikoto beside him.

    He did not say anything.

    Just a look.

    Mikoto understood what he meant.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Mikoto nodded. She was not a member of the Konoha Military Police Force yet. She could not cause trouble for her brother Fugaku.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fugaku immediately ran out. As a Konoha Military Police Force member and future Konoha Military Police Force Captain, he could not pretend that nothing had happened when encountering such a thing.

    Fugaku moved very quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, he ran out from Ramen Ichiraku.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look too.¡±

    Minato put down the Dango in his hand and quickly ran out.

    In an instant.

    In addition to Teuchi, only Aoba, Mikoto, and Kushina remained.

    ¡°Aoba, aren¡¯t you going out to take a look?¡± Kushina immediately stared at Aoba and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these things.¡± Aoba shook his head and began to eat a second Dango color pink. He then said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Mikoto, you stay here. I¡¯ll go out and take a look!¡±

    After hearing Aoba¡¯s reply, Kushina immediately made a judgment in her heart.

    Now, she could go out with Minato and leave space for Aoba and Mikoto.

    The most important thing was¡­

    It could satisfy her curiosity about what happened outside!

    Perfect!

    After saying that, Kushina ran out directly.

    At this time.

    There were quite a few people who heard the sharp cry just now.

    All of them ran out.

    Everyone went to watch.

    People liked to watch the excitement, whether it was Konohagakure or Kumogakure, the Ninja World, or Aoba¡¯s Original World.

    As long as something happened.

    Everyone liked to do the most to gather together to watch the show.

    It won¡¯t take long.

    This matter will spread throughout Konohagakure.

    It will become the topic of conversation for people in the streets and alleys.

    In Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    Mikoto watched as the few of them went out to watch the show. Even though she was quiet, she still could not help but have the urge to go out and take a look.

    However.

    Aoba was inside Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    This was a rare time of being alone.

    This made her very conflicted.

    Of course.

    Brother Teuchi could no longer be considered a human in her line of sight. He was more like an NPC selling ramen.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Mikoto hesitated for a moment. She stood up and walked towards Aoba. She stared at Aoba and said, ¡°Thank you for the Dango.¡±

    ¡°I brought it for Brother Fugaku,¡± Aoba said indifferently. His tone was distant.

    This was not only targeting the Uchiha clan but also Mikoto.

    He faintly felt that something was wrong with Mikoto.

    This was a situation he did not want to see.

    The more it was like this.

    The easier it was to encounter trouble.

    He did not want to have anything to do with the Uchiha clan.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you blaming me?¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s expression changed instantly. When Aoba¡¯s words fell into her ears, it became that he was jealous of Fugaku.

    ¡°Blame you?¡±

    Aoba frowned slightly. He immediately thinks of what Mikoto means.

    What did this mean?

    Why could he not understand it?

    For a moment.

    Aoba was a little confused.

    He was not good at dealing with girls.

    Not to mention this kind of girl who looked quiet and introverted, but in fact, she was a girl who took the inner route.

    This type of girl usually did not say a word, but their imagination was extremely strong. Sometimes, when she looked at others, she could imagine different things.

    ¡°Actually, things are not like what you think¡­¡± Mikoto tried to explain.

    ¡°?¡±

    Aoba was stunned for a moment.

    Even he did not know what she was imagining.

    He could not help but feel a little regretful.

    If he had known that this girl had such a rich imagination, he would have said more in the past.

    No wonder Itachi and Sasuke were so good at acting¡­

    Inheritance!

    It was definitely inherited!

    Aoba put down the Dango that had not been eaten in his hand and immediately got up and walked out.

    ¡°I think I should go take a look¡­¡±

    Aoba suddenly felt that it was more comfortable to deal with the corpses outside. He could not understand the thoughts of the girl in front of him.

    Before he transmigrated, the most he heard was that the girl¡¯s thoughts should not be guessed.

    But¡­

    After he said these words to Mikoto.

    A strange thought suddenly arose.

    It seemed¡­

    Mikoto was clearly expressing her thoughts.

    But Aoba was too lazy to guess it!

    What does she think has anything to do with Aoba!

    Instantly.

    Aoba quickly walked out of Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    ¡°Ah? Wait! I¡¯m going to take a look too!¡±

    Mikoto did not expect Aoba to go out so directly. She quickly chased after him. She was even more sure that Aoba was dissatisfied with her brother Fugaku. She could not help but be anxious.

    ¡­

    Aoba stood in front of Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s entrance and did not continue to walk forward. Instead, he quietly looked at the scene in front of him.

    At this moment.

    Many onlookers emerged from the dark and quiet streets.

    These people should have been attracted by the voice just now.

    Good fellow.

    They didn¡¯t sleep.

    When Aoba came out just now, there was no one on the streets.

    Now it was full of people.

    ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way! Konoha Military Police Force!¡±

    Just at this time.

    One by one, people wearing the Konoha Military Police Force uniform walked over. Each of them had a proud expression on their face, and their tone was full of undisguised arrogance.

    Step, step, step, step¡­

    At this time, Mikoto came out from Ramen Ichiraku. Her eyes fell on Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s team members, and her eyes were full of yearning.

    ¡°Is this Konoha Military Police Force?¡±

    Aoba said indifferently. He had already seen the arrogance of these members that did not put anyone in their eyes.

    This was definitely not something that could be cultivated overnight.

    They did not realize their problem at all.

    They did not feel that they had any problems.

    As the Konoha Military Police Force members used a relatively violent method to push away the surrounding crowd and ignore the crowd¡¯s angry eyes.

    Aoba looked at these small details.

    He had already seen through Uchiha¡¯s usual style of handling things.

    It had completely developed into a habit.

    People could still endure it now, but sooner or later, they would not be able to endure it.

    No wonder¡­

    When Aoba watched the anime in the past, he did not understand why the villagers did not seem to react much when the Uchiha clan was exterminated.

    Now he understood.

    Perhaps many people wanted to see the Uchiha clan pay the price for their arrogance!

    When things reached the extreme, they would always rebel.

    Joy begets sorrow.

    You can¡¯t do anything too far!

    Aoba sighed silently in his heart. Although he was the cause of this incident, his perspective was completely outside of the event.

    ¡°My dream is to join Konoha Military Police Force!¡± Mikoto said proudly.

    ¡°Then I wish you good luck.¡±

    Aoba shook his head and did not say anything else. He turned around and walked back to Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    He had never planned to come out.

    He just didn¡¯t want to interact too much with Mikoto.

    However.

    Now he came out.

    Mikoto also came out.

    Then he could only go back.

    Just as Aoba was walking back, Kushina also came back. She glanced around and felt that it was meaningless.

    Compared to a dead man.

    She was more curious about how her best friend Mikoto and Aoba were getting along.

    She just wanted to hide outside the door and eavesdrop on the sounds inside.

    But she saw Aoba leave Mikoto alone.

    Such a scene.

    Kushina suddenly felt bad in her heart.

    She was very confident in her best friend, Mikoto. If even Mikoto can¡¯t make Aoba treat her with a straight face¡­

    For a moment.

    She felt that Aoba was even more abnormal.

    The vigilance in her heart suddenly increased.

    Just as Kushina was about to go over and comfort Mikoto, she suddenly saw Mikoto¡¯s delicate hands clenched into fists and asked Aoba.

    ¡°Aoba, are you avoiding me?¡± Mikoto suddenly turned to look at Aoba. Even she did not know where she got the courage to ask such a question.

    When Kushina heard this sentence.

    The fire of gossip in her heart suddenly burned.

    It could be said that she was even more curious than Mikoto.

    What exactly was going on?

    Was Aoba an ordinary boy?

    For a moment.

    Kushina bit her lips and listened attentively, raising her attention to the extreme.

    ¡°En.¡± Aoba paused for a moment, then nodded. He felt that it was better to make things clear.

    ¡°Why?¡± A big question mark popped up in Mikoto¡¯s head. She did not feel that she had done anything excessive.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Brother Fugaku will misunderstand!¡±

    After saying that.

    Aoba directly left Mikoto behind.

    He returned to Ramen Ichiraku.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Mikoto was stunned on the spot. Her face suddenly became very ugly, and her thoughts were the same as before.

    Sure enough.

    Aoba was angry.

    She was jealous of Brother Fugaku!

    Ever since Aoba saw her walking with Fugaku, he had distanced himself from her.

    Although they had never been close before!

    Mikoto stood outside the door, her mind beginning to wander, not knowing how to break this deadlock.

    On the other side.

    After hearing these words, Kushina suddenly widened her eyes.

    In her ears.

    Aoba¡¯s words.

    It turned into another meaning.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°Aoba and Fugaku¡­¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°Mikoto is too pitiful¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to keep an eye on my Minato¡­¡±

    Kushina was a little stupid.

    As the saying goes, rotten eyes look at people¡¯s words from different perspectives.

    After hearing Aoba¡¯s normal ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Fugaku will misunderstand¡±, what she thought was not that Aoba did not want to disturb Fugaku and Mikoto¡¯s life, but that Mikoto would disturb him and Fugaku¡¯s life.

    It was precisely because of this preconceived concept.

    When she saw Mikoto standing foolishly at the entrance.

    In an instant, she mistakenly thought that Mikoto had changed from a sought-after beautiful girl with double spare tires to a frustrated and heartbroken person with double lovelorn.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    As Mikoto¡¯s best friend, Kushina couldn¡¯t ignore her at this time. She immediately rushed up and gently hugged Mikoto¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Mikoto, it¡¯s okay. You still have me.¡± Kushina comforted.

    Mikoto looked at Kushina, who was beside her, and her face was full of grievances.

    This was what best friends should be!

    But¡­

    Aoba was obviously jealous of Fugaku!

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s face was full of pain. She suddenly didn¡¯t know how to balance the relationship between these two people.

    She knew that Brother Fugaku liked her.

    Now, according to Aoba¡¯s jealous behavior, she understood Aoba¡¯s hidden feelings.

    This way.

    She found herself stuck between the two of them.

    She didn¡¯t know how to choose.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be too sad. It¡¯s not your fault. If you want to blame someone, blame that disgusting Fugaku for not making it clear. That¡¯s why you¡¯re in an awkward situation.¡± Kushina quickly comforted her best friend. She felt more and more pitiful about her best friend. Who would have thought that Aoba and Fugaku would actually do such a thing behind her best friend¡¯s back?

    ¡°Is this Brother Fugaku¡¯s fault?¡± Mikoto¡¯s eyes flashed with confusion. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Of course, He should have told you about the matter between him and Aoba. It¡¯s too much.¡± Kushina said indignantly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mikoto was stunned for a moment. These two people were rivals in love, and they were competing with each other. She was stuck in the middle and did not know what to do. Moreover, it was hard for them to say this kind of thing, so she said, ¡°How can they tell me this kind of thing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    Kushina could not help but sigh in relief. At least from the current situation, they did not involve Minato in it.

 CH 146

    Aoba did not know what Kushina and Mikoto were talking about. He returned to his seat and picked up the unfinished Dango.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi.¡±

    Aoba looked up at Teuchi. Now that there was no one in the shop, it was the best time.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Teuchi walked over.

    ¡°This is what Minato asked me to give you. It¡¯s the membership money.¡± Aoba directly took out a money bag. It was the money bag that he had found from Otai.

    ¡°How much is this?¡± Teuchi looked at the money bag and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. You should keep Minato¡¯s money first. Otherwise, it will be hard when Kushina and the others come back.¡± Aoba directly pushed in the direction of Teuchi.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Teuchi narrowed his eyes and smiled. His gaze lingered on the money bag for a few more seconds. Without saying another word, he directly put the money bag away.

    After Aoba handed the money bag over, he confirmed that there were no more problems.

    After that, he began to eat the bowl of ramen that was almost cold.

    Teuchi glanced at the noodles.

    Originally, he wanted to say that he could help him pour some hot soup again.

    But then he thought about it.

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    The matter of eating cold ramen was not a big deal.

    Aoba was familiar with it.

    There was no problem.

    ¡­

    A few minutes later.

    The outside became lively.

    Kushina and Mikoto returned to Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House together.

    Minato followed behind them.

    ¡°Minato, what happened outside?¡± Teuchi asked Minato.

    Suddenly.

    Kushina and Mikoto¡¯s eyes were all focused on Minato.

    There was a glint of doubt in their eyes.

    The two of them never got too close and did not know what had happened.

    ¡°Someone died in the opposite alley,¡± Minato said slowly.

    ¡°Something like this actually happened.¡± Teuchi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°If it just a person died, the problem wouldn¡¯t be so serious. What¡¯s important is that the person who died was not Konohagakure¡¯s people but Kumogakure!¡± Minato said in a deep voice.

    In the Ninja World, there was always a war.

    War had always been the main theme of the Ninja World.

    Peace was a short thing.

    Someone died.

    It was nothing at all.

    However.

    The people who died were people from the outside village.

    Then things would be much more serious than imagined. This might become a political weapon for negotiation between villages.

    ¡°Why did Kumogakure come to Konohagakure?¡± Kushina¡¯s face turned ugly. She couldn¡¯t help but think back to when she was in school, and Kumogakure kidnapped her.

    ¡°The identity of this Kumogakure Ninja is unknown, his strength is unknown, and his purpose of coming to Konohagakure is not clear. We need to investigate further. Fugaku should be more clear about these follow-up things.¡± Minato said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Brother Fugaku¡­ won¡¯t come back, will he?¡± Mikoto asked after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°He can¡¯t continue to eat today¡¯s meal. Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people have all arrived. Someone from another village suddenly appeared in the village. Konoha Military Police Force can¡¯t escape the blame. They must accept the punishment. The big problem now is¡­¡± At this point, Minato¡¯s face became very serious. He said, ¡°Who killed this person?¡±

    ¡°Any clues?¡± Kushina asked.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found anything yet. Even the cause of death is still waiting for the medical ninja team to confirm, but it seems like we have to lock it up and investigate.¡± Minato said.

    ¡°This matter is really getting more and more troublesome. Not long ago, they just came to investigate again and again. I¡¯m afraid that they will come to investigate again if they do not find anything.¡± Teuchi complained helplessly.

    For merchants like them, the most important thing was stability.

    Every day, they would be able to open and make money steadily.

    If Konoha Military Police Force came once every few days, it would cause a great deal of trouble for their business.

    However.

    It was as if it were confirming Teuchi¡¯s words.

    A series of footsteps came from outside Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s entrance.

    Immediately after.

    A few Uchiha Ninjas wearing Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s uniform walked in.

    ¡°The few of you, come and make a statement. I want to ask you a few questions.¡±

    One of Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s leaders said arrogantly.

    After he finished speaking.

    His gaze then fell on these people.

    If this kind of behavior was in modern times.

    These people would be in trouble.

    But that was what they were.

    They did not care who you were at all, nor did they care what you were. This was Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s arrogance.

    ¡°Kenji, leave this to me.¡±

    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from outside the door. It was Fugaku.

    Then.

    Fugaku walked in.

    He came in front of Uchiha, who was in charge of the questioning and taking notes.

    ¡°Fugaku?¡±

    The leader turned to look at Fugaku, his eyes flashing with doubt. He said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be the place you are in charge of!¡±

    ¡°It is indeed not the place I am in charge of. But I was eating with them just now. The things outside have nothing to do with them.¡± Fugaku said while shaking his head.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kenji asked with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fugaku nodded.

    ¡°Since you are sure that they are fine, what¡¯s the problem, if I ask?¡± Kenji said with a faint smile. He even looked at Fugaku with eyes full of provocation. If it were someone else, he would not compete with him. However, Fugaku was different. He was a young genius of the Uchiha Clan whose name was even more resounding than his.

    ¡°Are you doubting my words?¡± Fugaku¡¯s face turned cold. Kenji¡¯s words just now made him feel like he had lost a lot of faces.

    ¡°Fugaku, you have to understand that this is a different concept. This is my task. Please understand!¡± The corners of Kenji¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He had always been against Fugaku, and now he would not let go of such a good opportunity.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Kenji continued, ¡°If there is nothing to hide, what¡¯s wrong with me investigating? Could it be that you were the one who did the things outside?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Fugaku didn¡¯t expect the other party to throw the blame on him, which immediately caused him to become angry.

    One had to know the people here.

    They were all people who had good relations with him.

    The person responsible for the investigation was Konoha Military Police Force, which belonged to the Uchiha clan.

    Fugaku originally wanted to use this opportunity to provide a bit of convenience for his good friends to make himself look very respected.

    Unfortunately, things did not go as he wished.

    Not only did he fail to act tough.

    On the contrary, he lost face because of this.

    This made Fugaku extremely unhappy.

    ¡°Investigate.¡±

    At this time, Mikoto, who was sitting on the chair, spoke slowly. She had already seen through Fugaku¡¯s anger. If the stalemate continued, it would not benefit Fugaku at all.

    It was better to investigate directly.

    Anyway, they had no problems.

    ¡°Mikoto is still the most sensible!¡±

    Kenji gestured to the people behind him then walked in. The other people behind him stood at the door.

    ¡°Mikoto, let¡¯s start with you. What were you doing during the time of the accident?¡± Kenji asked with a smirk. He knew the relationship between Mikoto and Fugaku. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to cause some trouble.

    ¡°The five of us have been eating ramen here,¡± Mikoto said.

    ¡°Five people?¡± Kenji asked, ¡°Which five people?¡±

    ¡°Let me explain!¡±

    Fugaku stepped forward and stood in front of Mikoto, staring at Kenji.

    ¡°When it happened, I was also eating ramen here. Why don¡¯t you just ask me?¡±

    ¡°Mikoto, Kushina, Minato, Aoba, and me. There are a total of five people eating ramen here.¡±

    ¡°Including Brother Teuchi.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t gone out during the crime.¡±

    ¡°Now you hear it clearly!¡±

    Fugaku said with a serious face. He did not want to continue to tangle with Kenji.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Kenji swept his gaze over the few people inside and finally landed on Fugaku. He said, ¡°None of you have gone out?¡±

    ¡°None of them have gone out.¡± Fugaku nodded.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    The corners of Uchiha¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he walked toward Mikoto.

    His gaze was fixed on the box with Dango on Mikoto¡¯s table.

    ¡°Mikoto still loves to eat Dango!¡±

    Kenji opened the box with Dango on Mikoto¡¯s table without any hesitation. There were two strings of Dango inside the box that she had not eaten yet.

    At this time.

    He immediately picked up a string of Dango.

    He placed it in his mouth.

    He took a bite.

    He chewed slowly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ these Dango are still warm. They should have been cooked for less than half an hour!¡±

    Kenji keenly discovered the problem here.

    Then.

    He looked at Fugaku.

    His pitch-black pupils focused on Fugaku.

    ¡°Since none of you have gone out, who bought these Dango?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to hide this kind of thing!¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    ¡°I will know when I ask the owner of the Dango shop!¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again.¡±

    ¡°Have you never been out?¡±

    Kenji¡¯s eyes flashed with an aggressive light. He was very clear in his heart that buying a Dango was a very small matter. There was no need to make such a big fuss.

    No one would be able to kill people at the time they go out to buy Dango, right?

    Then, he swaggered back and sat down to eat Dango.

    This was simply impossible.

    There was only one reason why Kenji did this: to make Fugaku make a fool of himself.

    As long as he found Fugaku speaking a little bit carelessly.

    He wanted to take advantage of the topic and make a big fuss out of nothing. He would definitely not let Fugaku leave comfortably.

 CH 147

    Kenji¡¯s questioning voice clearly entered everyone¡¯s ear in Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    This made Aoba, the mastermind behind this matter, call him an expert.

    Not bad!

    As expected of Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people!

    His sense of smell was very sensitive!

    He immediately discovered the most important problem!

    Aoba used this opportunity to go out and buy Dango to kill Otai.

    However, this kind of thing.

    He didn¡¯t think there was any need to hide it.

    Anyway, he didn¡¯t go out for a few minutes.

    Of course.

    He couldn¡¯t hide it either!

    The more he hid it, the easier it was for others to suspect him.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba said slowly.

    ¡°I bought the Dango,¡± Aoba said indifferently.

    ¡°Oh? Then why didn¡¯t you say it just now? Aren¡¯t all of you never been out?¡± Kenji immediately grasped the handle.

    ¡°We have indeed never gone out.¡± Aoba nodded and said.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Kenji¡¯s tone suddenly became impatient. He then said coldly, ¡°You said that you haven¡¯t gone out. Then how did you buy the Dango? Did a ghost buy it for you?¡±

    ¡°I was the first to arrive in the shop. I ordered a bowl of ramen, and then Minato and Kushina came. At that time, the three of us were in the shop, and Brother Teuchi could testify.¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°What does that have to do with you not going out?¡± Kenji became even more impatient.

    ¡°You have to listen to me.¡±

    Aoba¡¯s tone was still very calm, and he spoke very slowly. His gaze was fixed on Kenji, and there was no expression on his face.

    ¡°When the three of us are ready to eat, Brother Fugaku and Mikoto arrive.¡±

    ¡°Mikoto said that she wants to eat Dango.¡±

    ¡°So I went to buy the Dango.¡±

    ¡°After I bought the Dango, the five of us didn¡¯t go out until we heard screams outside.

    ¡°May I ask?¡±

    ¡°Have we ever gone out¡­¡±

    ¡°Any questions?¡±

    Aoba¡¯s tone was indifferent as if he had no emotional fluctuations, but when it entered Kenji¡¯s ears, his impression of Aoba changed.

    This youth¡­

    The logical rules were very clear.

    In an instant, he solved his argument.

    He was immediately rendered speechless.

    If he says it like this, it really means that they haven¡¯t gone out. After all, when this young man went out, these five people hadn¡¯t gathered together yet.

    Kenji understood that this wave of suppression of Fugaku had ended.

    He had never doubted Fugaku from the beginning.

    Moreover, he had never doubted the people in this room.

    Except for the unknown youth who had just spoken.

    The others.

    Among them was Mikoto from the Uchiha clan.

    There was also Jiraya¡¯s student, Minato.

    And Minato¡¯s girlfriend, Kushina.

    These people were not suspicious at all.

    He had never doubted them at all.

    Now the investigation was over.

    But Kenji did not want to leave with his tail between his legs. With a thought, he found a way out and looked at Aoba.

    ¡°How long did it take you to buy the Dango?¡± Kenji asked casually, showing that he was still investigating.

    ¡°Five minutes,¡± Aoba replied indifferently. After that, he looked up at Kenji and said, ¡°You don¡¯t think that I can take advantage of the time when I buy the Dango to kill him, do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, of course not¡­¡±

    Kenji waved his hand repeatedly. His aggressive face revealed a smile, and he said, ¡°I just asked for a routine procedure. It¡¯s fine now. You guys continue to eat. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Immediately.

    Kenji took his people and left Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    ¡°How unlucky!¡±

    Fugaku snorted coldly. Anyone else could give him face, but this Kenji had been fighting against him since he was young.

    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go first.¡±

    Aoba¡¯s voice rang clearly in everyone¡¯s ears, and then he added, ¡°I¡¯m full and very tired, so I won¡¯t stay here.¡±

    ¡°Aoba, let me send you back. There has just been a murder case outside, and I¡¯m worried about you leaving alone.¡± Fugaku immediately said.

    The reason he said was just one of the reasons.

    During this period of time.

    He had always wanted to find a chance to thank Aoba.

    As a loyal fan of his.

    Not only did he constantly help in the matter of him chasing after Mikoto, he even bought Dango for him.

    It was reasonable.

    He was an idol.

    He should give Aoba some time alone and leave an autograph or something.

    When Fugaku said this.

    Apart from Teuchi, the remaining four had different feelings.

    Minato nodded silently, agreeing with Fugaku¡¯s decision.

    Something had just happened outside.

    Aoba was not in good health either.

    If Fugaku could send Aoba off.

    Then there would be no accidents.

    Kushina¡¯s mouth twitched. She automatically translated this sentence using her brain translator when she heard this sentence.

    Fugaku took the initiative to send Aoba home!

    It was a tryst in the night

    The key was to say it in front of everyone!

    Was this the same as confirming it to everyone?

    Kushina couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. She looked at Mikoto and immediately saw the worried expression on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but feel more distressed for Mikoto.

    Immediately after.

    She turned to look at Minato next to her.

    She immediately noticed that Minato looked as if it were a matter of course.

    She didn¡¯t feel anything wrong.

    One could even see the approval in Minato¡¯s eyes.

    This¡­

    Kushina¡¯s mood became complicated.

    Mikoto was thinking in another direction. She thought that Fugaku meant to send Aoba off was he wanted to fight with Aoba.

    After these two people left their line of sight, they might do something.

    They might fight to the death for her!

    For a moment.

    Mikoto felt that it was even more difficult for her to be stuck in the middle.

    ¡­

    Only Aoba.

    His heart was helpless.

    What the hell was this!

    He wanted to avoid any Uchiha!

    How would he dare to let the future Uchiha clan head send him home!

    If someone saw this, they would think that we were friends.

    They would treat it as if we were in the same camp.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome?

    ¡°No need. I can go back by myself. That murderer caused such a big commotion, so I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t attack again.¡±

    Aoba said indifferently.

    What kind of joke was this?

    The murderer was himself.

    Was there a need for him to be afraid of him?

    Now, people were in a panic because of the dead person matter, but the only person who knew what was going on was Aoba, who had done all this.

    With Aoba¡¯s refusal.

    Their expressions instantly changed again.

    The things that made their imagination run wild increased by a step.

    In Mikoto¡¯s opinion, Aoba did not want to have any conflict with Fugaku, but she felt that he was just angry and jealous.

    In Kushina¡¯s opinion, Aoba was jealous of Mikoto because Fugaku and Mikoto were close and wanted to give Fugaku the cold shoulder.

    Aoba did not know the thoughts of these two girls.

    If he knew, he would be shocked.

    Good fellow.

    Mikoto gave him Fugaku brand vinegar, and Kushina gave him Mikoto brand vinegar.

    For a long time, Aoba did not expect that he was already a sour chicken in their eyes.

    ¡°Eh¡­ alright¡­¡±

    Fugaku was stunned for a moment. After a moment of hesitation, he did not continue to insist and decided to respect Aoba¡¯s decision.

    This reminded Minato of something.

    Minato did not know why Aoba rejected Fugaku. But he vaguely guessed that because these two people were not familiar with each other was the reason.

    ¡°Aoba, the person outside is indeed very dangerous. Don¡¯t try to be brave. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Minato suddenly said.

    Swish!

    All of a sudden.

    The faces of Kushina, Mikoto, Fugaku all changed.

    ¡°Minato, what about me? I¡¯ll go by myself?¡± Kushina¡¯s mentality collapsed.

    ¡°Kushina, wait for me here. I¡¯ll come back to pick you up after I send Aoba back.¡± Minato made the arrangements.

    ¡°?¡±

    Kushina almost broke the defense at this moment.

    Ten-thousand defense.

    Still not protected?

    She couldn¡¯t help but shift her gaze to Aoba, hoping to hear the answer that Aoba denied.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Aoba nodded and agreed to Minato¡¯s request. He felt that since Fugaku raised it first, and now Minato raised it again.

    It was fine if he rejected once.

    If he continuously refused.

    Then it seemed as if he had a guilty conscience and did not dare to let people go with him.

    Besides.

    Minato also had good intentions.

    He also had something to say to Minato.

    It just so happened that this was also an opportunity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Minato immediately got up. With a warm smile on his face, he took the lead and walked towards the entrance.

    Aoba followed closely behind.

    The two of them left Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House one after another.

    ¡°?????¡±

    Kushina watched the two leave, especially when Minato left without saying anything.

    What the hell was this?

    She looked at the thoughtful Mikoto and then looked at Fugaku, whose face had recovered.

    She felt sorry for her best friend for half a day¡­

    The clown was actually her!

    ¡­

    Minato and Aoba left Ramen Ichiraku together and walked toward the Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    At this moment.

    There were not that many people gathered outside.

    After walking for a while, no one was in the surrounding streets.

    ¡°Aoba, I have a question I always wanted to ask you, but I couldn¡¯t find an opportunity,¡± Minato said as he walked.

    ¡°What question?¡± Aoba asked.

    ¡°What do you mean by the membership you saved for me?¡± Minato had been puzzled about this matter for a long time.

    ¡°Oh, regarding this matter, didn¡¯t I say that I would be treating you last time? This is considered treating you,¡± Aoba said casually.

    ¡°Will you continue to deposit into my membership card in the future?¡± Minato asked the question that he was most concerned about.

    ¡°I think so,¡± Aoba answered ambiguously. He did not tell Minato that he had just deposited again.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Minato jumped up in excitement. When he thought about how he could eat ramen without spending his own money, he was so happy that he flew up.

    ¡°Aoba, please increase your efforts; I can eat as much as you save!¡±

    Minato said with a serious face.

    During this period of time, he had a great time eating ramen.

    He did not need to spend his own money at all.

    Although Teuchi did not tell him why his membership card value was a lot, he knew that it was Aoba who charged it.

    Because of this.

    He was not polite when he used it.

    As long as there was no mission, he would come to Ramen Ichiraku to eat.

    He could eat whatever he wanted.

    ¡°By the way, there is one more thing¡­¡± Minato scratched his head and stared at Aoba. He asked curiously, ¡°Did Tsunade-sama look for you?¡±

 CH 148

    Sure enough!

    After hearing Minato¡¯s question, Aoba¡¯s expression did not change at all.

    He had already thought that Minato would ask him this question.

    This was completely within his expectations.

    There was no need to panic at all.

    Instantly.

    Aoba calmly looked at the road in front of him and continued to walk forward with steady steps.

    ¡°Yes, Tsunade-sama found me.¡±

    Aoba nodded and did not hide anything. There was no need to hide anything from Minato.

    After saying this.

    Aoba turned to look at Minato, his eyes flashing with gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aoba said in a very grateful tone.

    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Minato was obviously stunned for a moment, and his face revealed a puzzled expression. He really did not expect that Aoba would directly thank him at the beginning.

    This was a bit baffling to him!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, Minato, you are still pretending with me. Do you think I don¡¯t know anything? Tsunade-sama told me everything!¡±

    Aoba said meaningfully.

    In a split second.

    Minato¡¯s curiosity was aroused.

    He didn¡¯t know what Aoba was referring to.

    For the time being, Aoba had no plans to tell Minato about the relationship between him and Tsunade.

    This was a secret.

    The fewer people who knew, the better.

    Now was not the time for Minato to know.

    Because of this.

    When Aoba called Tsunade, he added ¡®sama,¡¯ not ¡®sensei.

    ¡°Aoba, what did Tsunade-sama say to you?¡± Minato asked curiously. He was stunned by Aoba¡¯s mysterious appearance.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told Tsunade-sama my position, Tsunade-sama wouldn¡¯t have found me, and my body wouldn¡¯t have improved.¡± Aoba stared at Minato and said. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Moreover, I also know that you pleaded with Tsunade-sama to let her treat my body!¡±

    ¡°Did Tsunade-sama really treat your body?¡±

    Minato widened his eyes in shock.

    On that day.

    In Ramen Ichiraku.

    He saw Tsunade walking in with Jiraya.

    He suddenly remembered that Tsunade was a very powerful medical ninja.

    It was possible that she could treat Aoba¡¯s body.

    Then he tried it.

    If Tsunade could really treat Aoba¡¯s body, it would change Aoba¡¯s fate.

    In fact.

    Minato did not dare to have too many expectations after he finished speaking.

    Now that he heard Aoba¡¯s words.

    He knew that she had succeeded!

    He was very pleased!

    ¡°Yes, Tsunade-sama came to look for me!¡±

    Aoba nodded and looked away from Minato.

    ¡°After Tsunade-sama diagnosed my body, she felt that she could treat my body.¡±

    ¡°So, in the month before Tsunade-sama left Konohagakure, she gave me a few rehabilitation sessions.¡±

    ¡°Tsunade-sama used powerful medical ninjutsu to treat the chronic illness in my body. After the treatment, my body¡¯s immunity has recovered. It is not that easy to get sick.¡±

    ¡°Recently, I tried to exercise my body and found that my body has been much better.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to tell you about this, but I didn¡¯t find the opportunity.¡±

    Aoba said slowly. He made up these words, but they were the best lies to tell at the moment.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Minato jumped up excitedly, his eyes flashing with joy. He was happy for Aoba from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your recommendation!¡± Aoba pushed the credit to Minato. This was something he was very good at. Sometimes, he should not be greedy for too much credit. Instead, it would widen the other path.

    ¡°Hehehe, it was just like raising my hand!¡± Minato scratched his head and said with a smile, ¡°I am very happy to see that your body can recover!¡±

    Minato stared at Aoba.

    He was sincerely happy for Aoba.

    In his opinion.

    As long as Aoba¡¯s body gradually returned to normal, he could train and live according to the normal ninja style.

    There was no need to stay in the dark Konohagakure Intelligence Division all the time.

    However.

    These were all afterwords.

    Minato knew that Aoba still had a strong sense of belonging to the Konohagakure Intelligence Division, so there was no need for Aoba to do things he did not want to do.

    As a friend.

    All he could do was.

    When Aoba did not want to stay in Konohagakure Intelligence Division anymore.

    He could get Aoba out at any time.

    Minato thought to himself. He had thought about many things for Aoba and also considered Aoba¡¯s emotions. It could be said that he had done a lot of work in silence.

    ¡°Minato, don¡¯t tell anyone about my recovery. I want to train and strive to become stronger in the future slowly.¡± Aoba suddenly looked at Minato, his face revealing a feeling of wanting to sharpen his sword for ten years.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t say it. Tsunade-sama just cured your illness. What you need to do now is not to train immediately but to continue to recuperate. Training is something that can not be rushed.¡± Minato nodded. Even without Aoba¡¯s warning, he did not intend to say such a thing.

    After he finished saying these words.

    His blue eyes stared at Aoba.

    ¡°Aoba, if you need my help on training, you can look for me at any time.¡± Minato added, ¡°I am now a Jonin Instructor. I can lead a team and teach them. I am very strong.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I will.¡± Aoba nodded with a smile.

    ¡°You give me a very perfunctory feeling¡­¡± Minato narrowed his eyes and stared at Aoba.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. What level has your Rasengan been researched to? Tell me; I¡¯m quite curious.¡± Aoba changed the topic.

    ¡°Rasengan!¡±

    When Minato mentioned this ninjutsu he had researched, he immediately fell into a state of deep thought and directly raised his right hand.

    Hum hum hum hum¡­

    Chakra began to circulate around the palm of his right hand, and after just one circle, it instantly spread out.

    ¡°My idea is to make these chakras rotate irregularly according to the spherical shape and create a powerful impact, but I haven¡¯t figured out how to make them spin and no longer spread out.¡± Minato shared his experience when he was developing Rasengan without reservation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as a toilet?¡± Aoba said casually.

    ¡°What?¡± Minato suddenly widened his eyes as if he had been inspired.

    ¡°It was like this when flushing the toilet. The rotating water did not flow out,¡± Aoba replied.

    ¡°Toilet¡­¡±

    Minato¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and his blue eyes almost fell out. His pupils were filled with a deep and shocking light.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what the toilet looks like?¡±

    ¡°I want to study it carefully tonight!¡±

    ¡°Aoba!¡±

    ¡°You are really too smart!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s words directly pointed out Minato. This was like an old scholar who had been trapped in a subject for a long time. He suddenly received a little hint, and his thoughts became clear in an instant.

    ¡°What?¡± Aoba put on an inexplicable expression.

    ¡°Anyway, you have helped me a lot!¡± A smile appeared on Minato¡¯s face. He resisted the urge to go home and look at the toilet right now and continued to walk Aoba in the direction of the Anbu dormitory.

    The rest of the journey.

    Minato fell silent.

    The Rasengan completely occupied his mind.

    He seemed to be deducing the process of creation.

    Aoba did not disturb Minato. He just happened to know this part and gave Minato a hint.

    When Naruto learned Rasengan, he suddenly understood it after seeing the toilet.

    Of course.

    This was not to say that Naruto was smarter than Minato.

    Any Ninjutsu.

    The difficulty of learning and the difficulty of research were two different things.

    Even if it were just D-rank ninjutsu.

    The person who created this ninjutsu would not be a simple existence!

    Not to mention, Rasengan was ninjutsu that pushed the chakra transformation to the extreme.

    The two of them walked silently for a while.

    A few minutes later.

    Konohagakure Prison appeared in front of them.

    This underground place was also the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    This was a place that Aoba was very familiar with.

    Aoba looked at the Konohagakure Prison in front of him and immediately stopped.

    ¡°Minato, I have arrived,¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°En¡­¡± Minato replied, looking a little absent-minded. His mind was still thinking about Rasengan.

    ¡°Go back,¡± Aoba said again.

    ¡°En¡­¡± Minato responded, then turned around mechanically and began to walk back along the same road.

    ¡°Minato, I¡¯m also very concerned about what happened in the village. You have to protect Kushina!¡± Aoba hesitated for a moment but still told Minato.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    After Minato responded, he stopped in his tracks and frowned.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Minato suddenly turned to look at Aoba. His blue eyes had recovered from the state of deep thought.

    What¡¯s going on?

    That was not right!

    Why did you suddenly become concerned about Kushina?

    Minato suddenly became alert and couldn¡¯t help but look at Aoba a few more times.

    When it came to matters related to Kushina, he would be particularly concerned about it, and the inspiration for the Rasengan he got in an instant was no longer fragrant.

    ¡°I will protect Kushina!¡±

    Minato said with certainty, and his tone was full of assurance. He wanted to start with the words ¡®Don¡¯t worry ¡®, but he suddenly felt that this was very inappropriate.

    Kushina was his girlfriend.

    It was only right and proper for him to protect his girlfriend.

    Why did he have to promise Aoba!

    Something was wrong!

    Minato looked at Aoba with a blank look in his eyes. He was very puzzled. Why were you so concerned about Kushina?

    ¡°Hahaha, you should go back now. Kushina is still waiting for you!¡± Aoba said with a smile. He didn¡¯t notice Minato¡¯s strange emotions, but out of his normal concern for Kushina. After all, Kumogakure Anbu was targeting Kushina, so it was better to remind Minato to be prepared.

    ¡°Well¡­ okay¡­¡±

    Minato still couldn¡¯t help but carefully stare at Aoba¡¯s face, trying to find some clues from his expression.

    He didn¡¯t know why.

    Even he couldn¡¯t explain the reason.

    Could it be that he was worried about her?

    Ever since Aoba said that she would help when she was giving birth, he had been worried about her.

    Minato would occasionally wonder if Aoba had any thoughts about Kushina.

    However, he did not see Aoba do anything strange, and he did not see any interaction between him and Kushina.

    But¡­

    Minato still felt that something was wrong.

    Perhaps he had thought too much!

    Minato shook his head and tried his best not to think too much.

    After all, Aoba was right.

    He could not let Kushina wait.

    If Kushina flared up, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on!

    ¡°Aoba, I¡¯m leaving. Take care of your body training, don¡¯t be too excessive. If you need anything, feel free to look for me.¡± Minato told Aoba. Although he felt that Aoba seemed to have some hidden thoughts about Kushina as a friend, he was still very concerned about him.

    ¡­

    Aoba watched as Minato left, a faint smile flashing in his eyes.

    He could clearly feel Minato¡¯s sincerity.

    Minato had already recognized him as a friend.

    Not only that.

    In this period of interaction.

    Aoba also recognized Minato as a friend.

    When he read Tsunade¡¯s memory, he saw the whole process of her finding him.

    That day.

    It was after he walked out of Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    Tsunade and Jiraya saw him.

    Tsunade learned Aoba¡¯s name from Jiraya and knew that Aoba was Minato¡¯s friend.

    Then.

    Tsunade followed behind Ramen Ichiraku.

    She learned something about Aoba from Minato.

    At that time, Minato directly proposed to Tsunade, hoping that she could help heal Aoba.

    At that time.

    Everyone, including Jiraya, felt that Minato was a little crazy.

    Tsunade would not agree to such a thing so easily.

    Only.

    It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Tsunade actually agreed!

    Only then did Tsunade find Aoba.

    However.

    According to Minato¡¯s reaction just now.

    It seemed that everyone did not take Tsunade¡¯s words too seriously. They thought it was just a casual remark.

    Aoba originally did not want to say these words. As long as Minato did not mention it, he would not take the initiative to say it.

    After all, the fewer people knew about the relationship between him and Tsunade, the better.

    Now, Minato did not know that they were a teacher and student. He only knew that Tsunade helped treat his body.

    Aoba took the initiative to say these words.

    As time went on.

    It was very difficult to maintain the label of being extremely weak.

    For some relatively confident people.

    For example, Minato.

    For example, Eaton.

    He could still allow them to understand a bit more about Aoba.

    This way, things would go even more smoothly.

    ¡­

    Soon.

    Aoba returned to Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    After he closed the door, he lay on the iron bed and slowly closed his eyes.

    After that.

    His mind moved.

    He began to seriously read Otai memories that he had obtained not long ago.

    This person was Kumogakure Anbu¡¯s Jonin Ninja.

    Presumably, he would know more information.

    In a split second.

    Aoba was immersed in reading through memories.

 CH 149

    Scenes of memories flashed before Aoba¡¯s eyes one after another, giving him a first-person perspective.

    In the world of memories.

    Aoba seemed to have transformed into Otai.

    He was experiencing what Otai had experienced from a first-person perspective.

    It looked like he was playing a VR game.

    Gradually.

    As time passed.

    The operation regarding the Kumogakure Anbu¡¯s mission became clearer.

    The purpose of this mission was to hunt Kushina.

    Through a surprise attack, capture the only Jinchuriki that Konohagakure had.

    Once the mission was successful.

    Not only could it increase Kumogakure¡¯s strength, but it could also weaken Konohagakure.

    It could be said that it was an arrow for two birds!

    As for Konohagakure¡¯s barrier that could be used as a warning signal, it had long been broken by Kumogakure¡¯s barrier team.

    Of course.

    The purpose of breaking Konohagakure¡¯s barrier was originally to find a chance to snatch a Hyuga clan clansman and then obtain Byakugan.

    ¡°Konohagakure¡¯s barrier team is really useless!¡±

    When Aoba saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    In the past, when he was watching anime, he had been very excited.

    He did not notice that Konohagakure had a barrier.

    Almost anyone could come as they wished.

    Only Pain had been detected when he invaded, but he had not completely detected.

    Now, in the memories of this Kumogakure Anbu, they had found a way to open it.

    This was really¡­

    Indescribable!

    Aoba didn¡¯t know how to describe this Konohagakure barrier.

    Then.

    Aoba once again focused his attention on Otai¡¯s memories.

    He didn¡¯t read them in detail.

    Instead, he looked at what had happened recently.

    He wanted to figure out Kumogakure¡¯s mission.

    ¡­

    Half an hour later.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°This time, Kumogakure sent four teams with a total of eighteen people.¡±

    ¡°The mission is personally led by Kumogakure Anbu Leader Hari and Third Raikage Guard Captain Dorui.¡±

    ¡°The four Anbu squads are composed of one Jonin Ninja and three Chunin Ninja.¡±

    ¡°Except for the Chunin Ninja who has fallen into Konohagakure Intelligence Division and the dead Otai.¡±

    ¡°There are still sixteen people mixed in Konohagakure!¡±

    After Aoba saw this information, he slowly opened his eyes, and a hint of displeasure flashed in his eyes.

    No matter what was said.

    Konohagakure could be considered his home.

    He did not want Konohagakure to be bullied too ruthlessly by Kumogakure.

    ¡°Let me think of a way to wake up Konohagakure higher-ups.¡±

    Aoba pinched his chin, and his brain worked quickly. He began to think.

    He didn¡¯t want to be too involved in this matter, but he didn¡¯t want Konohagakure to be caught unprepared for this kind of bullying right at the door.

    Then¡­

    The best solution he could think of was to give the information to Danzo and Akaru.

    One of these two was responsible for the Konoha Root Anbu, and the other was responsible for the Konoha Military Police Force.

    Just let them deal with it.

    Only¡­

    Aoba didn¡¯t know how to send the information now. Eaton¡¯s previous spies had been used up.

    He needed to find a new way to send a message.

    ¡­

    At the same time.

    Konohagakure Hospital, in the corridor.

    Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s current Captain was already waiting here.

    Behind him stood several members of the Konoha Military Police Force.

    Among them were Fugaku and Kenji.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found anything?¡± Akaru asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°I found nothing.¡± Fugaku shook his head and said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything either.¡± Kenji looked at Fugaku and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°The identity of this person is still unclear, but it is definitely not a person from Konohagakure, nor a person who registered to enter Konohagakure. Judging from his appearance, he should be a ninja from Kumogakure. We must continue to investigate and not let our guard down. This is no small matter.¡± Akaru ordered. As Konoha Military Police Force Captain, he understood what kind of impact this matter would cause if not handled properly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Fugaku, Kenji, and the others replied in unison.

    Creak¡­

    Right at this moment.

    The door of the room in front of them opened.

    A middle-aged man in his thirties to forties walked out. He was a famous medical ninja in Konoha Hospital, called Yamagata Ken.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Akaru immediately asked.

    ¡°I have been a medical ninja for so many years, but I have never encountered such a scene.¡± Yamagata Ken shook his head and said.

    ¡°What scene?¡± Akaru had a bad feeling in his heart and felt that things were getting more and more troublesome.

    ¡°Listen to me slowly.¡±

    Yamagata Ken took a deep look at Akaru. His mood was still in indescribable shock, which could not be explained in a few words.

    As soon as this was said.

    Fugaku and the others behind Akaru all became curious.

    What kind of scene was it?

    To let this old medical ninja say such words.

    For a moment.

    A big question mark appeared in everyone¡¯s head.

    ¡°Where do I start?¡±

    Yamagata Ken sorted out his words in his head.

    This autopsy had opened his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this person¡¯s identity and strength first!¡±

    As soon as Yamagata Ken said this, everyone¡¯s attention was immediately raised, and their curiosity reached the extreme.

    ¡°According to our investigation of his muscle strength and Chakra pathway¡­¡±

    ¡°What this person should be training was Kumogakure¡¯s ninjutsu.¡±

    ¡°If my guess is correct¡­¡±

    ¡°This person is a Jonin Ninja in Kumogakure!¡±

    After Yamagata Ken finished speaking, all the people present widened their eyes flashing with shock.

    ¡°Kumogakure Jonin Ninja¡±

    Akaru was immediately stunned. The thing he was most worried about had happened. The person who died in Konohagakure was not a simple person. It was Kumogakure Jonin Ninja.

    This identity was still very important!

    If it was only Kumogakure¡¯s people, then it was not a big deal!

    But if it was a ninja¡­

    And also a strong Jonin Ninja.

    In that case, things would be much more troublesome!

    At present, any village¡¯s Jonin Ninja was important, not to mention that there might be a war in the near future.

    The loss of each Jonin Ninja.

    In this peaceful period.

    They would all appear to be extremely important.

    If not handled properly, it was very likely that it would rise to the political level, allowing Kumogakure to have something to say.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Yamagata Ken nodded. His gaze swept past the Uchiha clansmen behind Akaru and finally landed on Akaru.

    ¡°This person is not a simple Jonin Ninja. He is definitely an elite Jonin Ninja in Kumogakure. I can feel very obvious lightning chakra from his muscle fibers. He is definitely a person who uses the lightning release body technique all year round. If you people fight him head-on¡­¡±

    The corners of Yamagata Ken¡¯s mouth slightly curved up into a meaningful smile. Then he shook his head and put on a hesitant posture.

    ¡°What will happen if we fight him?¡± Fugaku saw Yamagata Ken¡¯s posture and could not help but ask.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t use the Sharingan at the first moment, there is a great possibility of defeat or even death.¡± Yamagata Ken said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Fugaku said without hesitation.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s impossible. You haven¡¯t seen him fight before. Why do you think we will die by his hands?¡± Kenji stood on the other side with Fugaku.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha, the sturdiness of this person¡¯s muscles, coupled with the speed and destructive power of the lightning release body technique, once you let him get close, you will either die or be injured!¡± Yamagata Ken said with a sneer.

    ¡°Alright! Stop arguing! This is not an important topic!¡±

    Akaru immediately said.

    He stopped this discussion about strength.

    It was meaningless!

    It could be said that it was completely meaningless!

    What was more powerful between a living person and a dead person?

    It was simply a topic with no conclusion!

    ¡°Yamagata Ken-sama, since this Kumogakure Jonin Ninja is so strong, how did he die? We didn¡¯t see any traces of battle on him? Could it be that he was poisoned by some special poison?¡± Akaru asked the question that he was most concerned about.

    How did such a strong person die?

    If he died in battle, then they could use the traces of battle to analyze who the murderer was!

    But there was no trace.

    It looked very strange.

    It made him unable to find any basis to judge.

    ¡°He died in battle, not poisoned to death. Moreover¡­ there are traces of battle on his body.¡± Yamagata Ken said with a complicated expression.

    ¡°How is this possible? We checked the scene. He didn¡¯t even bleed. There are no wounds on his body at all. What kind of battle traces is that?¡± Akaru asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Good question!¡±

    Yamagata Ken showed a helpless smile on his face. He slowly said, ¡°This is where the problem lies!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Akaru asked.

    ¡°There are two injuries on this person¡¯s body. The reason for his death is his heart being pierced!¡± Yamagata Ken said.

    ¡°Heart piercing? How is that possible? I didn¡¯t see the wound?¡± Akaru seemed to have heard a supernatural event. Not only was he puzzled, but the people of the Uchiha clan behind him were also very puzzled.

    ¡°The wound that pierced through his heart was extremely small. If you don¡¯t check carefully, it is very easy to ignore. The wound was only slightly thicker than the silk thread. His skin did not even bleed, and his heart was pierced through.¡± Yamagata Ken explained.

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of hidden weapon is this?¡± Akaru couldn¡¯t help but ask. His eyelids were twitching, and he immediately realized that this was not a simple matter. In his impression, there was no ninja who used this method to kill people.

    ¡°It is not a hidden weapon, but chakra. From the state of the wound, it is very similar to Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) in our medical ninjutsu. However, it is just like that. It is impossible for someone to control Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) to such a fine degree!¡± Yamagata Ken said with certainty. As a medical ninja, he knew very well how high Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)¡¯s requirements for chakra control were. If he wanted to form a thin Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel), it was simply impossible.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not guess. I will send this person¡¯s corpse to Konohagakure Intelligence Division and let them read the memories of this person. Then we will know how he died.¡± Akaru said helplessly.

    If there were other methods.

    He would never send it to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    For so many years.

    He had many interactions with Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s Captain, Eaton.

    There was even a secret post between the two of them.

    According to his understanding of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    The people over there wouldn¡¯t tell him everything they saw.

    They wouldn¡¯t lie to him.

    They would only hide things that they didn¡¯t want him to know.

    If the death of this Kumogakure Jonin involved some important person in the village, the information of this memory would probably be suppressed.

    After all, the pressure from a certain lord was too great!

    Akaru had been fighting against Danzo all this time, so he did not want to easily hand over the matter to his hands. Compared to the other Division, he trusted the Uchiha clan more.

    ¡°This is the second injury I wanted to say just now!¡±

    When Yamagata Ken heard that Akaru wanted to send the body to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, the expression on his face suddenly became wonderful.

    The next second.

    He said a sentence that shocked everyone present.

    This person¡¯s brain was smashed into a paste by an extremely soft chakra power. The brain is full of blood and brain matter. The brain has been completely destroyed, and it is impossible to read and retrieve any memories!¡±

    When Yamagata Ken said this.

    In his head, he was still thinking about the judgment in his heart that no matter how he thought about it. He felt unrealistic, but he couldn¡¯t stop it from coming out of his head.

    The razor-sharp power that pierced this man¡¯s heart, judging by the degree of damage and the effect of not causing bleeding.

    It was clearly Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)!

    But he knew that it was definitely not Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)!

    It was impossible for Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) to be controlled to have that kind of effect!

    No one could do it!

    Even the strongest medical ninja in the world could not do it!

    If one had to say a name.

    What Yamagata Ken could think of was the Sage of the Six Path known as the Ancestor of Shinobi.

    However.

    He had no idea if the Sage of the Six Path was real.

    To him, the Sage of the Six Paths was only a legend in the Ninja World.

    In reality, no one could achieve such an effect.

    However¡­

    If it were just Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel), it would be fine.

    It just so happened that the gentle power that shook his brain.

    This gentle power.

    It made Yamagata Ken have an extremely strong feeling that it was the Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) that he usually used.

    However.

    He could not imagine how much he needed to control Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

    And how profound the medical knowledge of the brain was.

    Only then could he accurately shatter the brain and not destroy the bone shape.

    It made this person¡¯s brain look like a water balloon filled with a mixture of brains and blood.

    Did a medical ninja really do it?

    Was there such a medical ninja in this world?

    The more Yamagata Ken thought about it, the more complicated his mood became. Rationality told him that this was absolutely impossible, yet that strange feeling kept drilling into his mind.

    ¡°His head turned into paste?¡±

    Akaru¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and he was speechless.

    According to his rich experience in his life, this was a carefully planned assassination, and every step was designed.

    ¡°Yes, it is impossible to read any memory. Based on these conclusions, I have a very bold idea. Do you want to hear it?¡± Yamagata Ken asked.

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    Akaru nodded. He was very curious about how bold this idea was.

    All of a sudden.

    The surrounding Konoha Military Police Force members all looked at Yamagata Ken. Everyone had a deep curiosity in their eyes.

 CH 150

    Yamagata Ken felt everyone¡¯s gaze on him, and his face suddenly became serious.

    As a medical ninja for this autopsy, he had to be careful.

    The degree of exaggeration in this matter far exceeded his understanding.

    It left him in a state of shock.

    ¡°According to my inspection of this person¡¯s body, his heart quickly lost its life force the moment it was pierced through. It is not like an ordinary weapon, but more like his lifeline was cut off by a chakra¡­¡±

    Yamagata Ken began to explain.

    ¡°This kind of situation often appears only in the transplant operation. If the chakra is not connected to the lifeline, this kind of immediate death will occur.¡±

    ¡°In other words¡­¡±

    ¡°This person died the moment his heart lifeline was cut off.¡±

    ¡°The whole process will not last more than five seconds.¡±

    ¡°According to the time of this person¡¯s death and the condition of his brain being destroyed.¡±

    ¡°A very bold guess popped up in my head¡­¡±

    Yamagata Ken took a deep breath, and then his eyes became very serious. He said something that shocked everyone present.

    ¡°I suspect that Kumogakure is self-directing this matter!¡±

    As soon as this was said.

    Akaru was stunned.

    Fugaku was also stunned.

    Kenji was also stunned.

    Everyone in the Uchiha clan was dumbfounded.

    They couldn¡¯t believe their ears.

    Strange things happened every year, and there were especially many of them this year!

    ¡°Is this¡­ possible?¡±

    The corners of Akaru¡¯s mouth twitched violently, and an ominous premonition arose in his heart.

    What was wrong with these people?

    According to what Danzo said a few days ago, the person who made the missing person case was Tetsu from the Nara clan.

    But¡­

    According to his secret investigation during this period of time.

    Tetsu was indeed a remnant of the old era.

    But not everything was done by Tetsu.

    The corpses that they investigated, later on, we¡¯re all people who were linked to Tetsu in countless ways.

    He had once guessed that these people died to help Tetsu frame Danzo.

    However, he was not very sure.

    But, did this self-mutilation act really exist?

    However¡­

    The people missing case and the river floating corpse case had just ended not long ago.

    And now there was another Kumogakure self-directing case?

    This mother * cker¡­

    Were they all trying to frame him in the form of suicide?

    Did they have to be even more outrageous?

    Akaru continuously complained in his heart. He didn¡¯t know what to say about this kind of behavior.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible either. In the beginning, I also said that this was just a very bold conjecture¡­¡± Yamagata Ken shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Why would there be such a guess?¡± Fugaku interrupted and added, ¡°You must have a basis to make such a conjecture. Why don¡¯t you tell us the basis? Perhaps we can make other guesses.¡±

    ¡°Fugaku is right. Please tell us the basis.¡± Akaru nodded at Fugaku. His eyes flashed with appreciation. He approved of Fugaku¡¯s reaction ability.

    When such a scene fell into Kenji¡¯s eyes, the latter¡¯s breathing became heavier, and his eyes flashed with jealousy.

    ¡°Based on¡­¡±

    The smile on Yamagata Ken¡¯s face became even more helpless as he slowly began to explain.

    ¡°If I tell you, you might also find it very strange.¡±

    ¡°This person definitely did not last more than five seconds from being attacked to his death.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you must attack from a very close distance.¡±

    ¡°In addition, this person is a Jonin whose strength is not weaker than yours.¡±

    ¡°What method do you think can be used to kill a Jonin who has mastered ninjutsu in close combat, quickly and accurately within 5 seconds?¡±

    After Yamagata Ken stated his judgment, the people present fell silent.

    A thoughtful expression appeared on everyone¡¯s face.

    Can¡¯t do it.

    No one can do it.

    If a Jonin could be killed in such a short time and be killed instantly.

    Then what kind of strength does the murderer have?

    ¡°Seeing your expressions, I know that your thoughts are the same as mine.¡±

    Yamagata Ken said with a smile.

    ¡°Even if we include the situation of sneak attacks, if we want to kill a Jonin who has mastered close combat ninjutsu in five seconds, even Third Hokage-sama can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°What I mean is not that the Third Hokage-sama can¡¯t beat him, but he won¡¯t be able to kill him so easily.¡±

    ¡°There are no traces of poisoning or weakening on his body.¡±

    ¡°Since Konohagakure doesn¡¯t have such a person, is it possible that¡­¡±

    ¡°What about the self-directed and self-acted by Kumogakure?¡±

    Yamagata Ken once again stated his conjecture, but he did not mention anything about the medical ninja.

    Because¡­

    For an old medical ninja like him.

    This was only a strange thought flashing through his mind.

    There was no such thing as the feasibility to think about it seriously.

    How could someone use Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) and Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) like that?

    Impossible!

    Absolutely impossible!

    It was precisely because of Yamagata Ken¡¯s extremely subjective perception that he did not tell Akaru and the others anything that might be related to a medical ninja.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yamagata Ken continued his analysis.

    ¡°If not for Kumogakure¡¯s self-directed and self-acted act, what kind of powerful existence would be able to kill a Jonin in such a short time instantly?¡±

    ¡°This is obviously unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°Konohagakure does not have such a powerful existence!¡±

    ¡°Akaru-sama, you must be very clear about this!¡±

    Yamagata Ken stared at Akaru. He did not need to speak too clearly.

    Akaru was the Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s Captain.

    He knew Konohagakure population information like the back of his hand.

    Someone who could do such a thing did not exist!

    There was no such thing!

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Following Yamagata Ken¡¯s explanation, all of Uchiha¡¯s clansmen took a deep breath.

    ¡°Self-directed and self-acted¡­¡±

    Akaru frowned. After Yamagata Ken¡¯s explanation, he suddenly felt that there was still such a possibility.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this price a bit too high?¡±

    ¡°Just directly sacrifice a Jonin.¡±

    ¡°What is their goal?¡±

    Akaru muttered softly. He knew very well that the greater the price, the greater the goal.

    This time.

    It was probably going to be a war.

    ¡°This is also what I can¡¯t figure out. If it were just a self-directed act to frame Konohagakure, then the price of sacrificing a Jonin was too great. Unfortunately, this person¡¯s brain is already destroyed, so we can¡¯t read his memories at all. Otherwise, we can make a reasonable deduction based on what happened before his death.¡± Yamagata Ken said in a deep voice.

    ¡°The more it is like this, the more strange it is.¡± Akaru nodded and said, ¡°If there is no conspiracy, there is no need to destroy this person¡¯s brain. There are doubts everywhere here. I will report this matter to Third Hokage-sama. This is definitely not a simple matter.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we should report this to Third Hokage-sama. If my guess is correct, then there will be something big waiting for Konohagakure in the future!¡± Yamagata Ken nodded.

    ¡°I will go now!¡±

    Akaru immediately smelled a dangerous aura, and a feeling of impending doom emerged in his heart.

    ¡°Thank you, Yamagata Ken-sama!¡±

    Akaru bowed deeply to Yamagata Ken. Then he looked at Fugaku and Kenji beside him and nodded to the two of them.

    The two of them immediately understood what Akaru meant.

    Immediately after that.

    Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people left the hospital one after another.

    ¡°Akaru-sama, I suddenly thought of a question. I want to ask Yamagata Ken-sama again to understand the situation more clearly.¡± Just as Kenji walked out, his eyes turned, and he said to Akaru.

    ¡°You go; it is not a bad thing to understand more about the situation.¡± Akaru nodded and said to Fugaku, ¡°Fugaku, come with me to see Third Hokage-sama.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fugaku immediately nodded.

    After that.

    Akaru brought Fugaku towards the Hokage Building direction.

    Kenji silently looked at the backs of these two people as they left, his hands tightly clenched into fists.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Fugaku, this guy.¡±

    ¡°Showing off everywhere!¡±

    Kenji¡¯s eyes became cold. In his opinion, Fugaku had completely robbed him of all his brilliance, causing him to gradually lose his competitiveness toward the Konoha Military Police Force captain position.

    ¡°I must find a chance to kill Fugaku!¡±

    Kenji had a very strong sense of anger in his heart.

    After that.

    He turned around and walked into Konoha hospital.

    He found Yamagata Ken, who was ready to leave home.

    ¡°Yamagata Ken-sama!¡±

    Kenji caught up with him with a flattering smile on his face. It didn¡¯t look like there was anything good.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Yamagata Ken asked in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I want to ask if this is a plot by Kumogakure, how long will it take to kill this Jonin?¡± Kenji asked.

    ¡°Less than a minute.¡± Yamagata Ken thought for a moment and said, ¡°Strictly speaking, it took less than five seconds to pierce through his heart and crush his brain. Of course, this can¡¯t be completely calculated by the time. So I think that if it were arranged in advance, it would be almost a minute.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Kenji nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Yamagata Ken-sama, there is another question. Can you confirm what kind of strength or identity the ninja who killed this person has? What I mean is¡­¡±

    Kenji slightly narrowed his eyes, which contained a breathtaking cold light.

    ¡°Is it possible that it is Konohagakure ninja?¡±

    When this was said.

    Yamagata Ken was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think this way. Wait a moment, let me think¡­¡±

    Yamagata Ken held his chin with his right hand, recalling the traces on the corpse. Then, he raised his eyes and stared at Kenji.

    ¡°Young man, your observation is very good. I thought that the best of the younger generation of the Uchiha Clan was only Uchiha Fugaku. You did a good job!¡±

    Yamagata Ken immediately encouraged Kenji.

    This encouragement.

    Instantly, the lines on Kenji¡¯s face became much softer.

    It was a positive effect.

    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s talk about a precondition first. The premise is that this matter is an act. Otherwise, there is no way to judge strength. If it really happens, then this person¡¯s strength will be incomparably terrifying!¡± Yamagata Ken said.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Kenji nodded.

    ¡°Based on this premise, it means that this ninja did not resist and was willing to die. Then the strength range of those who can kill him is very large¡­¡±

    Yamagata Ken stared at Kenji with a serious look in his eyes. It was obvious that he had started to discuss business.

    ¡°It can be Jonin.¡±

    ¡°It can be Chunin.¡±

    ¡°It can be Genin.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is an ordinary person, it is not impossible.¡±

    ¡°Anyone can kill the pre-planned unresisted Jonin.¡±

    ¡°Do you agree with this?¡±

    Yamagata Ken said very seriously. He was just a medical ninja. Normally, he should not participate in the case of the Konoha Military Police Force.

    But¡­

    This matter was really too strange.

    It caused him to be unable to restrain his curiosity.

    He could not help but participate in the analysis of this matter.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The corners of Kenji¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, ¡°Then can I understand that this matter is likely to work from both inside and outside? The spy inside Konohagakure released this person and then killed him to frame Konohagakure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Yamagata Ken said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°In other words, the person who killed him might also be Konohagakure¡¯s person!¡± Kenji discovered one of the key points of this case.

    ¡°Well¡­ that is indeed the case. When you are searching, pay more attention. The other party may not be Kumogakure¡¯s ninja.¡± Yamagata Ken said seriously. He had already sensed the aura of conspiracy from this incident.

    ¡°Thank you, Yamagata Ken-sama!¡± Kenji immediately bowed deeply to Yamagata Ken.

    ¡°You are too polite. Konoha Military Police Force should have more people like you who pay attention to the details. I hope you can solve this case as soon as possible and keep Konohagakure away from the possible crisis.¡± Yamagata Ken raised his hand and patted Kenji on the shoulder. He looked at Kenji with eyes full of appreciation.

    ¡°I will!¡±

    After saying this, Kenji turned and left. A new plan was already brewing in his heart.

    His purpose was not to investigate the truth of the case.

    The truth was not important!

    Even if he found the truth, there was no way he could reverse the impression he had in Akaru¡¯s heart.

    After this incident.

    He already understood.

    Now, he was far behind Fugaku when it came to competing for Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s future captain.

    Since he could not catch up with him even if he were given an extra point.

    Then he would think of a way to get Fugaku¡¯s point deducted!

    ¡°I remember that Fugaku¡¯s friend left halfway and went to buy Dango.¡±

    ¡°I can try to make a move on him and frame him as a spy. I can design him as the director of this self-directed self-acting incident.¡±

    ¡°In this way.¡±

    ¡°Even if Fugaku did not participate in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Based on the fact that Fugaku did not realize that the friends around him were trying to frame Konohagakure.¡±

    ¡°Akaru-sama must re-evaluate whether Fugaku is suitable to become Konoha Military Police Force Captain.¡±

    ¡°As for investigating this matter¡­¡±

    Kenji shook his head. He felt that Kumogakure carefully planned this matter, and there was no way there would be any slip-ups.

    The murderer would never be found!

    He might as well make use of this incident.

    He would ruthlessly suppress Fugaku!

    ¡°That boy is the key to this entire incident!¡±

    Kenji¡¯s pitch-black eyes instantly shone with a scarlet red light, directly turning into a blood-red color. There were three black magatamas on them.

    It was the Three Tomoe Sharingan.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the body of that boy is not very good, so his resistance to genjutsu will not be too strong!¡±

    The corners of Kenji¡¯s mouth slightly curled up into a cold arc, and his mind began to plan how to use this sudden event to pour dirty water on Fugaku.

    ¡­

    In Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes. He had already flipped through most of Otai¡¯s recent memories.

    ¡°At this time, Kumogakure Anbu should know that Otai was killed, right?¡±

    Aoba sat up from the iron bed. Through Otai¡¯s memories, he could already confirm that Kumogakure Anbus hid in the forest to the west of Konohagakure.

    He just doesn¡¯t know if the hidden location has been changed now.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong.¡±

    ¡°The matter of me killing Otai should cause a lot of trouble for Konohagakure and Kumogakure.¡±

    ¡°Both sides will be in the stage of guessing.¡±

    ¡°The problem now is¡­¡±

    ¡°Will Kumogakure give up?¡±

    Aoba silently calculated in his heart. He deliberately left Otai¡¯s body behind. He was betting that Kumogakure would give up and not capture Kushina but threaten Konohagakure.

    However¡­

    He couldn¡¯t say for sure.

    After all, Kumogakure Anbu and several other important figures had already sneaked into Konohagakure.

    No one knew what kind of thing they could do.

    ¡°Let me try to use the secret code to send information to Danzo.¡±

    Aoba received a secret code to communicate with Danzo in Tatsuma¡¯s memory.

    However, Tatsuma was already dead.

    Danzo would not easily believe the contents of the message.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    As long as Danzo could see it.

    This person¡¯s character was very strange. He would rather kill wrongly than let it go. As long as it made him slightly suspicious, it would be fine.

    Most importantly¡­

    Aoba had no intention of sending true information to Danzo, so it didn¡¯t matter whether he believed it or not.

    In his hand, he has always had the secret code used by Tatsuma to pass information to Danzo.

    He had been waiting for the right time to use it.

    Aoba was very clear.

    This secret code was only needed to be used once.

    He could no longer use it in the future.

    After all.

    Danzo will definitely keep an eye on this matter and pay attention to it in the future.

    The risk of using it again was too great.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba immediately took out the scroll Yuta had hidden beforehand in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    ¡°Tetsu¡¯s body is at the root. I think Danzo already knows Tetsu¡¯s memory.¡±

    ¡°Then I will give him a piece of information as Yuta.¡±

    ¡°By the way, give Danzo a reminder.¡±

    ¡°Tell him that Yuta is still alive.¡±

 CH 151

    Aoba took out Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s scroll.

    Ordinary people would not be able to obtain such a scroll; only Yuta could.

    After the last visit.

    He had some stock left in his hands.

    At that time, the purpose of this leftover was to make Yuta¡¯s name appear again at a certain time period.

    Especially when the suspicion might be on his head.

    At that time, Yuta would be able to carry the blame.

    Even though he was not suspected.

    But¡­

    Aoba felt that he need to use it.

    Using the limited Yuta scroll and Tatsuma secret code.

    This could perfectly push Tatsuma¡¯s death onto Yuta.

    Instantly.

    Aoba picked up his brush.

    He was prepared to write down Kumogakure¡¯s information and pass it to Danzo.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a new plan!¡±

    Just as Aoba was about to write it out, another thought suddenly popped up in his head.

    Gradually.

    The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    His eyes gradually changed.

    Sha sha sha¡­

    Aoba held a brush in his hand as he imitated Yuta¡¯s writing on the scroll.

    After writing a scroll.

    Then, he started writing another scroll.

    Two scrolls.

    The contents were completely different.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to act.¡±

    After Aoba finished writing the two scrolls, he put them in his ninja bag, changed into a ninja outfit, and quickly walked out of the Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    At this moment.

    It was already late.

    The night shrouded Konohagakure.

    After leaving Anbu¡¯s dormitory, Aoba directly went into the dark little forest.

    ¡°Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique)!¡±

    A loud bang sounded from Aoba¡¯s body, and then his whole body turned into another appearance.

    It was the appearance of Yuta.

    The reason he used the Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique) this time was not to show his identity as Yuta.

    After all, the Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique) had flaws.

    It was possible to be perceived and seen through by special means.

    In that case, it would be awkward.

    Right now, he was not sure if his Sage Body and current chakra could achieve a perfect transformation.

    If he was not sure, then he would not take the risk.

    Aoba only uses Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique) to set up insurance for himself. If he was accidentally seen during the process, it would be more or less point to Yuta.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    With Yuta¡¯s appearance, Aoba quickly shuttled through the woods.

    Not long after.

    Aoba arrived at the wall next to the Hokage Building.

    He walked to the back of the wall.

    He raised his hand and knocked lightly, finding a hollow brick.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    Aoba picked up the brick, put the scroll in, and then put the brick back.

    After that.

    He injected his chakra into the brick.

    Hum!

    The brick suddenly emitted a strange chakra fluctuation, and black seals instantly appeared around it, matching with the wall.

    Swish!

    Aoba¡¯s figure disappeared in a flash as if he had never appeared before.

    A few minutes after Aoba left.

    Two ninjas wearing Anbu¡¯s mask appeared here. They use a secret technique to break the barrier in the brick and take out the scroll inside.

    Then, the two of them disappeared.

    ¡­

    On the other side.

    Using Sekai¡¯s memories, Aoba found the Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s area.

    At this time.

    Konoha Military Police Force was brightly lit.

    One by one, Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s ninjas were rushing in and out. There were too many things they needed to investigate. It was destined to be a sleepless night.

    At this moment.

    Akaru and Fugaku did not return.

    Aoba¡¯s gaze immediately fell on Kenji, who he had seen in Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    This person¡­

    It seemed like it was possible!

    They were all Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba held the scroll in his hand.

    He then activated his Ninja Throwing Technique.

    He threw the scroll precisely at Kenji from afar.

    Whoosh!

    The scroll broke through the air.

    It directly cut through the air.

    A piercing sound was heard.

    It charged towards Kenji like a hidden weapon.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kenji suddenly felt a sense of danger approaching him and instinctively dodged it.

    Bang!

    Just as Kenji dodged it.

    The scroll crashed into the ground.

    Startled by the sound.

    He fell to the ground.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Kenji immediately turned to look in the direction where the scroll come from but he could no longer see anyone.

    ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    ¡®What is this thing?¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Several question marks popped up in Kenji¡¯s head. He was thinking about how to frame Aoba and then discredit Fugaku through Aoba.

    As he was thinking about the details.

    He was interrupted by the scroll that had suddenly appeared.

    He was shocked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    When Kenji saw the scroll, he bent down and picked it up. He immediately saw the words on the scroll.

    ¡°Need to personally open by Uchiha Akaru?¡±

    Kenji took a deep breath. He looked left and right, and his eyes flashed with determination. He put the scroll into his ninja bag and quickly returned to his residence.

    ¡­

    After throwing the scroll out, Aoba quickly left. He understood that this kind of behavior was quite risky.

    However.

    He had a sense of propriety.

    He was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered.

    It was mainly because the arrival of Kumogakure Anbu Hari made him faintly feel the aura of a conspiracy.

    In the anime, this time period is a blank space.

    When Aoba was watching Naruto¡¯s anime, the normal narrative started with Naruto and how the Fourth Ninja World War happened.

    But¡­

    About the third world war.

    Only appeared in flashbacks and some dialogues.

    He only knew that the fuse for the third Ninja War was the disappearance of Third Kazekage.

    After the news of Third Kazekage¡¯s disappearance spread. It greatly declined Sunagakure¡¯s strength, which in turn led to the imbalance of power between the forces, making other major forces eager to move.

    But other than these that were on the surface.

    Aoba had a question that he could not figure out.

    Why would the disappearance of the Third Kazekage cause the three countries to attack Konoha?

    Kumogakure in the Country of Lightning attack Sunagakure in the Country of Wind can be justified.

    So what happened to Konohagakure?

    Why did they collectively attack Konohagakure?

    Aoba was very clear that even in times of war, there had to be a reason. As long as there was a high-sounding reason that could be said it is enough.

    But regarding the Third Ninja World War.

    Aoba only knew three.

    The first was Duy opening all eight doors to fight against the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure.

    The second was the battle between the Minato team and Iwagakure in Kanabi bridge.

    The third was between Minato and the future Fourth Raikage and his brothers.

    This was all iconic battle.

    What happened outside of this?

    Aoba did not know.

    But what he was sure of was¡­

    Konohagakure suffered heavy casualties.

    Because of this.

    Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen had no choice but to abdicate.

    As long as things were not that serious.

    Even if Third Hokage died, he would not abdicate!

    This was exactly what Aoba was thinking about. He doesn¡¯t know what happened from now until the Third Ninja World War and the process of the Third Ninja World War!

    After a while.

    Aoba returned to the Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    He lay on the iron bed and was ready to sleep.

    What should be done and should not be done was done in this night.

    Not only did he kill people.

    He also sent out the information.

    The rest would be up to Konohagakure to handle.

    He was going to return to Konohagakure Intelligence Division and continue to work tomorrow.

    ¡­

    Almost the same time.

    In the Hokage¡¯s office.

    Akaru had just finished reporting to Hiruzen about his and Yamagata Ken¡¯s guesses.

    ¡°Akaru, Fugaku, I know about this matter. You can go back.¡± With a pipe in his mouth, Hiruzen slowly took a puff and did not say anything else.

    ¡°How should we deal with this matter now? This is probably Kumogakure¡¯s conspiracy!¡± Akaru said in confusion. He found that every time he reported something to Hiruzen, he was always calm and indifferent as if nothing was urgent.

    Although it was good to be calm and collected.

    But as a subordinate.

    Akaru felt very tired and anxious!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your guess?¡± Hiruzen raised his right hand and move the pipe in his mouth.

    ¡°Yes, this is my guess, but¡­¡± Akaru was immediately choked by Hiruzen¡¯s words.

    ¡°You are Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s Captain. The thing you are going to report to me is not speculation, but the result. If there is no result, then investigate.¡± Hiruzen directly interrupted Akaru.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Akaru was about to say something but was interrupted by Hiruzen again.

    ¡°There are no buts. You should do your best to investigate the case and reveal the truth. This is what you have to do. The rest is not what you have to consider.¡± Hiruzen shook his head and said.

    ¡°Third Hokage-sama, we came to report at the first moment to tell you that this might be Kumogakure¡¯s plot. We, Konohagakure, should pay attention.¡± Fugaku could not help but say.

    ¡°Fugaku, you are a very outstanding ninja of the Uchiha younger generation. There is a high possibility that you will be able to sit in Akaru¡¯s current position. As a member of the Konoha Military Police Force, you should understand this principle more. You can doubt a person, but when you are not sure, you can not use your suspicion as a basis. Do you understand?¡± Hiruzen stared at Fugaku and said.

    ¡°I understand this principle¡­¡± Fugaku helplessly revealed a bitter smile.

    ¡°Since you understand, then go and do what you should do. As Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people, you can¡¯t think that something may be a conspiracy, or there may be some danger. You can judge this thing through your emotions. That will only cause the village to become more and more chaotic.¡± Hiruzen said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Akaru and Fugaku responded weakly. Then, they looked at each other and could see deep helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    There was no other way.

    They knew that no matter what they said, Hiruzen would not continue to listen.

    This would not only cause Hiruzen to pay any attention to this matter, but it might also even cause Hiruzen to dislike them in the end.

    Even though there was much unwillingness in their hearts.

    They still left the Hokage¡¯s office.

    They helplessly returned to the Uchiha clan¡¯s area.

    ¡­

    In the Hokage¡¯s office.

    Hiruzen stood by the window with a pipe in his mouth, looking at the backs of the two Uchiha leaving, his eyes flashing with thoughts.

    ¡°Kumogakure self-directed and self-acted?¡±

    The corners of Hiruzen¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer. He did not believe that such a thing would happen.

    As Konohagakure Third Hokage.

    He was very clear¡­

    If Kumogakure wanted to attack Konohagakure.

    There was no need to lose a Jonin Ninja at all.

    This was simply unnecessary.

    It was even more illogical.

    All of a sudden.

    Hiruzen looked at the two Uchiha with a complicated expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the power given to the Uchiha clan too much during this period?¡±

    Hiruzen muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear.

    As for Akaru and Fugaku¡¯s suggestion.

    Hiruzen felt that they were concealing their incompetence even more.

    They lacked the ability to find the murderer and evidence.

    Thus, they pushed the entire matter to Kumogakure as an act of their own.

    Then, they went up to the village to give a warning to Kumogakure¡¯s attack that had a small probability of appearing.

    In the end, it caused everyone to feel anxious.

    This was all caused by power!

    Unconsciously.

    Hiruzen felt a faint sense of unease about the way Uchiha¡¯s clan handled things.

    Will there be a day in the future?

    If Uchiha¡¯s clan did something wrong then he punished this clan¡­

    What if they imagined that the village was targeting them and thus making excessive defenses?

    Thinking of this.

    Hiruzen¡¯s expression became heavy.

    ¡­

    At the Root Base in the underground of the Hokage Building.

    Danzo did not participate in what was happening in the outside world, but now he had a scroll in his hand.

    ¡°You said that it was transmitted through Tatsuma¡¯s secret code?¡± Danzo held the scroll and did not open it immediately. His face was gloomy, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two Root Ninjas nodded.

    ¡°Strange.¡±

    Danzo stared at the scroll which contained only a word on it, which read ¡°Need to personally open by Danzo-sama¡±.

    Other than that.

    There was nothing.

    The handwriting on it was not Tatsuma¡¯s handwriting.

    ¡°You may leave.¡±

    Danzo waved his hand at the two Root Ninjas, then check the scroll, turned around, and walked towards his office.

    ¡°Tatsuma is already dead, this is definitely not an accident.¡±

    ¡°Tatsuma has the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, there is no possibility of telling the secret code to others.¡±

    ¡°In that case.¡±

    ¡°Then there is only one explanation.¡±

    ¡°Someone read Tatsuma¡¯s memories and saw the secret code between us.¡±

    ¡°That person is the one who wrote the scroll!¡±

    Danzo narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the scroll that had not been opened. His heart was already in a state of chaos.

    It had been a long time since there had been such a fierce fluctuation in his heart.

    The last time.

    It was when the Second Hokage asked who could be the bait to cover the retreat.

    At that time, he was extremely scared.

    Now, his heart was also filled with intense worry.

    ¡°You can read Tatsuma¡¯s memory and know the secret code of communication between us¡­¡±

    Danzo stared at the scroll coldly, and his eyes became dangerous.

    ¡°How many more things do you know?¡±

 CH 152

    Danzo¡¯s heart instantly became chaotic.

    The scroll in front of him.

    Although he had not opened it yet.

    However, it already made him feel a strong sense of crisis.

    This scroll was transmitted through Tatsuma¡¯s secret code. This meant that Tatsuma¡¯s memory had been read.

    Tatsuma was not an ordinary small character.

    He knew too many things.

    ¡°Yamanaka Yuta?¡±

    Danzo stared at the scroll. His first suspect was Yuta from the remnants of the old era. After all, reading memories was a secret technique of the Yamanaka clan.

    After saying that.

    He tore open the seal on the scroll.

    He then slowly spread the scroll open.

    Lines of text appeared in his line of sight.

    These words were not Yuta¡¯s handwriting, but more like Yuta was deliberately concealing his handwriting.

    Through the degree of distortion in the strokes on it.

    One could see Yuta¡¯s own shadow.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    When Danzo saw these lines, he immediately snorted coldly. He actually used such a method to conceal his identity, and it was still so clumsy.

    ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t recognize you just because of this?¡±

    Danzo had already started to suspect Yuta based on the preconception of the matter. He didn¡¯t think that there would be anyone else who had the ability to read memories and would go against him.

    Instantly.

    Danzo looked at the scroll.

    The crooked handwriting had traces of clumsy handwriting.

    [Dear Shimura Danzo-sama,

    You must have been looking for traces of Yuta-san all this time!

    Did you find him?

    Let me tell you now!

    Yuta-san was hiding in the woods in the western suburbs.

    He will only hide there for a few days. If you want to catch him, you have to be early. If you are late, he may run away!

    By the way.

    A friendly reminder.

    You better bring more people when you go.

    He has a lot of powerful Jonin Ninja!

    Sign: A warmhearted person who doesn¡¯t want to reveal his name.]

    ¡°Yama¡­ naka¡­ Yu¡­ ta.¡±

    Danzo tightly gripped the scroll and directly crushed it. The flames of anger in his heart burned.

    He was furious to the extreme.

    ¡°Is this your challenge letter?¡±

    After reading the content, Danzo¡¯s face suddenly became extremely ugly.

    What warmhearted person?

    In his opinion, this was completely Yuta¡¯s provocation.

    As for the so-called Yuta¡¯s position, it was very obvious that it was a trap set up by the latter.

    This was a decisive battle!

    ¡°I was waiting for this moment. If you kept hiding, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to find you. Now that you can¡¯t keep your cool and come to me, then I can only fulfill your wish.¡± Danzo said coldly.

    After saying that.

    Danzo suddenly stood up.

    He began to gather his men.

    He ordered them to prepare to depart immediately.

    He then headed in the direction that Yuta had agreed upon.

    ¡­

    Uchiha Clan.

    In Kenji¡¯s house.

    At this time.

    Kenji was sitting on his desk with a scroll in front of him. It was the scroll that Aoba had thrown to him just now.

    The seal on it had not been opened yet.

    ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡±

    A strong sense of curiosity rose in Kenji¡¯s heart. He really wanted to know what was written in it.

    But¡­

    This was something Akaru need to personally open.

    If he opened it.

    Then it would be difficult to explain the rest.

    ¡°If I open it and secretly take a look, and then seal it again. I shouldn¡¯t be discovered, right?¡±

    Kenji muttered to himself.

    The scroll seal in front of him was very simple.

    It was a very simple seal.

    He could completely copy and seal it again.

    ¡°I just want to take a look¡­¡±

    Kenji could not hold back his curiosity. After all, this scroll was not the kind of scroll that was sealed so tightly that it could not be forged normally.

    Thinking of this.

    Kenji¡¯s pitch-black eyes instantly transformed into three tomoe Sharingan.

    In a split second.

    His attention was focused on the seal.

    There was only an extremely small amount of chakra.

    This was the simplest sealing method.

    There was no added encryption at all.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Kenji immediately withdrew his Sharingan, and without any hesitation, he directly opened the scroll.

    A row of words appeared in his line of sight.

    This was written by Aoba according to Yuta¡¯s memory, and there was no trace of Danzo¡¯s handwriting.

    [Uchiha Akaru-sama,

    I am Yamanaka Yuta.

    I am currently being chased by Danzo, so I have no choice but to hide my identity and use this method to send a message to you. Please forgive me.

    The Kumogakure ninja¡¯s death was done by the people Shimura Danzo sent!

    During this period of time, I have been paying attention to Shimura Danzo¡¯s movements. He colluded with Kumogakure Anbu, Hari. This is a conspiracy to frame Konohagakure!

    Shimura Danzo wanted to use this opportunity to usurp the throne and become the Fourth Hokage.

    The information I currently know is:

    Shimura Danzo will meet with Kumogakure Anbu in the small forest to the west of Konohagakure.

    The purpose of this meeting seems to be to silence Hari.

    Through the Kumogakure ninjas who died in Konohagakure, Kumogakure will pressure and force the Third Hokage-sama to submit.

    Please Uchiha Akaru-sama, take Konoha¡¯s safety as a top priority and immediately send people to the forest west of Konohagakure.

    Remember.

    You must bring more people!

    Sign: Yamanaka Yuta! ]

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    After reading the contents, Kenji immediately took a deep breath. He was a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°This is a big event!¡±

    Kenji immediately got up, took the scroll, and prepared to look for Akaru.

    Just as he got up.

    He stopped.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°There is a problem here.¡±

    ¡°Danzo-sama wants to kill a Kumogakure¡¯s ninjas.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they Kumogakure¡¯s ninjas?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a very good result?¡±

    Kenji gradually calmed down. He was different from Fugaku. He was not so innocent and kind.

    ¡°There are two possibilities for this matter.¡±

    ¡°If Uchiha¡¯s clan goes, they will find out about Danzo-sama and Kumogakure.¡±

    ¡°Then Danzo-sama will be brought down!¡±

    ¡°But what benefits will our Uchiha clan get?¡±

    ¡°We just solved a case!¡±

    ¡°But we will offend Danzo-sama to death!¡±

    Kenji immediately analyzed. As Uchiha¡¯s younger generation, he did not know too much about the inside story and did not know that Danzo and Akaru were at loggerheads.

    If it were Akaru who saw this scroll, he would not let this matter escape.

    He would definitely try his best to topple Danzo.

    This was an extremely rare opportunity for Akaru.

    Of course.

    Perhaps this was also a rare opportunity to change the fate of Uchiha¡¯s clan being exterminated.

    ¡°If our Uchiha clan does not go over, then it is Danzo-sama who killed Kumogakure and solved the current village crisis.¡±

    ¡°As for how much Kumogakure will pressure Konohagakure in the future, that is something Third Hokage-sama has to consider.¡±

    ¡°What Danzo-sama wants to do is to start a coup and seize the Hokage position.¡±

    ¡°But what does this have to do with our Uchiha clan?¡±

    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t participate, no matter who the Hokage is, Konoha Military Police Force belongs to our Uchiha clan.¡±

    Through his analysis, Kenji immediately calculated the pros and cons for the Uchiha clan.

    As to how to handle this.

    Don¡¯t do anything.

    Doing nothing was more beneficial to the Uchiha clan.

    This was the difference between Kenji and Fugaku.

    When Fugaku encountered this kind of thing, he would consider the whole village.

    However, Kenji was completely thinking for the Uchiha clan¡¯s sake.

    According to this way of thinking.

    In fact.

    Kenji was more suitable to be the Uchiha¡¯s Clan Head than Fugaku.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I can make use of this matter.¡±

    ¡°Now that we know that Danzo-sama is colluding with Kumogakure.¡±

    ¡°Then I will lead that Yamanaka Aoba to the forest in the west and make him a witness who accidentally discovered the matter.¡±

    ¡°This way, Yamanaka Aoba will die!¡±

    ¡°If my speculation is correct¡­¡±

    ¡°Danzo-sama will kill Yamanaka Aoba, and the matter of colluding with Kumogakure will be blamed on him. At that time, Fugaku, who has no relationship with Yamanaka Aoba, will definitely be involved.¡±

    ¡°Although there is a risk of pulling the Uchiha clan into this and this risk is not worth it. This might also change my fate!¡±

    Kenji¡¯s eyes flashed with light. He had already made a decision in his heart.

    This scroll.

    He won¡¯t give it to Akaru.

    In any case, the person who handed over the scroll was Yamanaka Yuta.

    That old guy was now Konohagakure¡¯s wanted criminal.

    There was no way for him to appear in front of the Konoha Military Police Force.

    He didn¡¯t even have the chance to confront him.

    This way, there wouldn¡¯t be any obvious mistakes.

    Most importantly¡­

    Kenji seized the few minutes Aoba used to spend to buy Dango.

    He could use this time to throw this matter onto Aoba.

    Of course.

    He did not think that it was Aoba who did it.

    That sickly person.

    How could he do such a thing?

    But it was a pity.

    He was going to become a sacrifice because of Fugaku.

    ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being good friends with Fugaku!¡±

    Kenji took out the match and quickly lit a fire. Then, he lit up the scroll, burned it completely, and threw it into the garbage bin at home.

    ¡°Go find Yamanaka Aoba!¡±

    After Kenji made up his mind, he would do whatever he wanted. This was a very rare opportunity.

    If he missed this opportunity.

    It would be very difficult for him to find another opportunity to frame Fugaku.

    Once Fugaku¡¯s reputation rose, he would be able to become famous.

    In the future, Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s position as Captain would be Fugaku¡¯s.

    In the future, Fugaku might also become the Uchiha¡¯s Clan Head.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the overall situation was still uncertain.

    Kenji intended to fight for it.

    Instantly.

    Kenji walked out of the house and shuttled through the darkness, walking towards Konohagakure Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    Not long after.

    Kenji arrived at the Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    After he inquired about it with his identity as Konoha Military Police Force, he found Aoba¡¯s room.

    Dong dong¡­

    Kenji knocked on Aoba¡¯s dormitory door.

    ¡°???¡±

    Aoba was already asleep. After throwing out the scroll, he no longer cared about the follow-up matters.

    ¡°Who knocked on the door so late?¡±

    Aoba was woken up in his sleep. He was very unhappy and dissatisfied, but he still maintained his usual indifference. He got up from the bed and walked towards the door.

    He twisted the lock.

    He then opened the door.

    Aoba immediately saw Kenji standing behind the door.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Aoba put on a puzzled expression, but he was extremely shocked in his heart.

    Why was this person here?

    Could it be that he was exposed?

    It can¡¯t be, right?

    Was the Uchiha clan¡¯s scouting ability this strong?

 CH 153

    Aoba never thought of this.

    Someone would come knocking on his room door at midnight.

    He did not expect that the person was Kenji, who he had just thrown the scroll at.

    In an instant.

    There were many things in Aoba¡¯s mind.

    His brain was spinning rapidly.

    It couldn¡¯t be.

    This person couldn¡¯t have suspected him, right?

    Did he tell anyone else?

    Was he here to test or to show off his cards?

    Was it that hard to send a damn piece of information?

    There were thousands of thoughts in Aoba¡¯s mind, but he did not show it on his face. Instead, he maintained his usual calm and showed a hint of displeasure from being disturbed.

    ¡°Hahaha, Aoba, Fugaku asked me to find you. He said that he has something important to tell you. He is in the forest to the west of Konohagakure.¡± Kenji said with a smile. He did not beat around the bush and got straight to the point.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Aoba was stunned.

    Something was wrong!

    This person should have seen the scroll.

    But¡­

    Was he suspecting him?

    Aoba instantly became cautious. After all, he had just handed over the scroll and he had already found him.

    Wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence!

    ¡°En¡­ It was Fugaku who asked me to tell you to go to the forest in the west of Konohagakure to find him. He has something important to tell you!¡± Kenji smiled awkwardly. He knew how clumsy his excuse was, but he couldn¡¯t think of any other reason at all. He could only force himself to continue.

    Right now, his main goal was to trick Aoba.

    As long as Aoba witnessed the scene of Danzo-sama and Kumogakure.

    Then Danzo-sama will inevitably silence Aoba as well.

    As a result.

    No one knew that he had found Aoba.

    Even if Danzo read Aoba¡¯s memory, the last thing he would get was that Uchiha Fugaku asked Aoba to go to the forest.

    It had nothing to do with him.

    In short.

    He had to make use of this opportunity.

    And dragged Fugaku into the water.

    ¡°Are you saying that Big Brother Fugaku asked me to go to the forest in the middle of the night?¡± Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a puzzled expression.

    He was trying to stall for time with words.

    This time was used to judge.

    He felt that the person in front of him knew that it had something to do with him, but it also seemed like he didn¡¯t know.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to gamble!

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s it. Fugaku is looking for you to go to the west forest. Hurry up and go!¡± Kenji nodded repeatedly.

    Then.

    At this moment.

    Aoba suddenly took a step forward.

    He raised his right hand and touched Kenji¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    When Kenji saw this scene, he instinctively wanted to avoid it.

    However.

    Considering that he was fooling Aoba.

    He couldn¡¯t show too much hostility.

    So stopped where he was.

    He did not dodge.

    Then.

    Aoba casually touches Kenji¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Do you have a fever?¡±

    Aoba put on an expression like he was looking at a fool. As he spoke, a clear electronic prompt sounded in his mind.

    ¡°Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: F¨±ton, Shink¨±ha (Wind Release: Vacuum Wave)!¡±

    After that.

    Scenes after scenes flooded into Aoba¡¯s mind.

    ¡°You are the one with a fever. What I said is true. Fugaku is waiting for you there. Go and take a look.¡± Kenji suddenly shook off Aoba¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Aoba nodded and said, ¡°That is, Big Brother Fugaku is out of his mind. Why didn¡¯t he go on a date with Mikoto in the middle of the night? Why did he ask me out¡­¡±

    As Aoba spoke, he quickly went through Kenji¡¯s memories.

    ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t let Fugaku wait too long.¡± Kenji urged.

    ¡°I understand. You can go back.¡± Aoba waved his hand.

    ¡°No, Fugaku wants me to tell you that you must go. I can only go back when I see you go.¡± Kenji refused to let go of Aoba. If Aoba did not go in the end, everything he had said just now would be in vain, and he might even become a suspect.

    Things had already come to this point.

    There was no turning back.

    He had to finish this!

    ¡°Then wait for me to change my clothes.¡±

    Aoba did not close the door. Instead, he turned around and walked inside.

    In his mind.

    Scenes of memories flashed past.

    Aoba immediately understood the whole story.

    Good fellow!

    This Kenji was quite daring!

    He even dared to intercept the scroll to be given to Akaru.

    Not only that.

    He was also prepared to shift the blame on Fugaku.

    However.

    These were not the main points.

    The main point was that he actually found the killer!

    Aoba had never expected this.

    This person called Uchiha Kenji actually had such a strong ability to take opportunities. He had found the most inconspicuous murderer among so many people.

    This was also a special ability!

    After reading Kenji¡¯s memories, Aoba felt extremely complicated and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He carefully arranged everything.

    He used the opportunity to use Yuta¡¯s scroll.

    He originally wanted to put on a good show that Uchiha¡¯s clan found out that Danzo was colluding with enemies.

    This way, Uchiha¡¯s clan would think that Danzo was colluding with enemies, and Danzo would think that Uchiha¡¯s clan was framing him.

    However, a Kenji suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    In this person¡¯s memory, Aoba had already seen Kenji¡¯s determination to frame Fugaku.

    If he did not go.

    He definitely would not back down.

    Perhaps he would have to take action here.

    That would be too disadvantageous for him.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba immediately realized that there was a change in the plan.

    He had to adapt to the situation.

    ¡°How about this¡­¡±

    Aoba casually changed into an Anbu casual outfit and turned to look at Kenji at the door.

    ¡°There¡¯s a murderer outside right now. It¡¯s very dangerous. I don¡¯t know where Brother Fugaku is carrying out the mission. Why don¡¯t you take me there?¡± Aoba said.

    According to Kenji¡¯s memories.

    This person definitely wanted to go with him.

    That way, he would be able to sell him out after seeing Danzo and the others.

    He would definitely not allow him to enter the forest alone.

    What would be the result of that?

    Did he succeed in shifting the blame?

    Kenji wasn¡¯t clear about it at all.

    The variables in this plan were too great.

    ¡°Of course, I can. It¡¯s already so late. I won¡¯t be at ease if you go alone. I can stay by your side and protect you!¡± The corners of Kenji¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a satisfied smile. He had already realized that his prey had taken the bait.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s expression was still very confused.

    When he walked to the door.

    He even muttered to himself in a very low voice.

    However, it just so happened to allow Kenji to hear this voice.

    ¡°Big Brother Fugaku, what¡¯s going on? You actually came looking for me in the middle of the night. There really is something wrong with your brain.¡±

    Once Aoba said this.

    Kenji did not say anything.

    However, the complacent look in his eyes became even more brilliant.

    Looks like¡­

    This kid had completely taken the bait!

    The plan could be launched now.

    It went unexpectedly smoothly!

    Kenji felt very comfortable in his heart. He had already begun to imagine the image of taking down Fugaku.

    Aoba secretly observed Kenji¡¯s reaction.

    He confirmed that Kenji was not too suspicious of him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of a sentence he had seen before.

    High-end hunters always appeared in the form of prey!

    At this moment, Aoba suddenly understood this principle.

    In the future¡­

    Maybe it could be used.

    When he wanted to go hunting, it was better to let these prey think he was a hunter and treat him as prey.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba and Kenji walked out of Anbu¡¯s dormitory together.

    He walked towards the forest in the west of Konohagakure.

    ¡°Why did Big Brother Fugaku want to meet in the forest in the west?¡± In order to make Kenji unable to calm down and think carefully, Aoba began to chat in a questioning manner.

    ¡°This¡­ because Fugaku is on a mission over there.¡± Kenji quickly and carefully responded. He was afraid that something would happen to Aoba because of his answer.

    ¡°Then why did Brother Fugaku look for me when he was doing a mission?¡± Aoba continued to ask. While asking, he was also thinking about how to deal with the guy beside him.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not too sure about this¡­ Ask him when you see Fugaku. I just came to find you according to his request.¡± Kenji was a little confused, but he still forced himself to give an explanation. Even he felt that the reason for this explanation was a little fake.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Aoba nodded and showed a look of direct trust. He did not ask any more questions.

    This also made Kenji heave a sigh of relief.

    However.

    He did not breathe for long.

    Aoba¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°Where in the west side of the forest we are going?¡± Aoba asked again.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s on the west side¡­ Come with me¡­¡± Kenji did not see the specific location on the scroll. He felt that he could not go through it. He began to consider whether he should knock Aoba out and throw him over.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, it¡¯s okay. I know the location. We often meet there.¡± Aoba smiled mysteriously and said something that baffled Kenji. Then, he said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    After saying that.

    Aoba brought Kenji towards the direction where Kumogakure was hiding.

    He was the one who read Otai¡¯s memories.

    He was the one who spread the information.

    Now no one in Konohagakure knows better than him where the Kumogakure people were hiding.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to go.

    He felt that his participation in this matter could end there.

    However, he did not expect that.

    He was forcefully pulled in by this Kenji.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Kenji was stunned for a moment and did not understand what Aoba meant.

    Why did the blind cat run into a dead mouse?

    Fugaku and Aoba always run to the west side of the forest to meet?

    What was this?

    Deep doubts arose in Kenji¡¯s mind. He was already confused by Aoba¡¯s continuous words.

    At first, it was a question.

    Then he said that he often met with Fugaku.

    The above questions had no logic to the following words.

    In addition, Kenji had been lying to bring Aoba here.

    Including the contents of the scroll that Kenji had secretly seen.

    For a moment.

    The amount of information in Kenji¡¯s mind was too much.

    So much so that he was a little confused.

    His thinking speed became slower.

    Slowly.

    The two walked a distance.

    Now it was Aoba who was leading the way, and Kenji was following behind.

    But the general direction was not wrong.

    It was indeed the forest on the village¡¯s west side.

    ¡°Look over there, is that Danzo-sama?¡±

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba¡¯s voice rang out.

    It clearly entered Kenji¡¯s ears.

    At the same time.

    Aoba raised his hand and pointed at a dark place in the distance.

    There was some tall grass over there.

    There were no figures at all.

    However, there were some shadows.

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    After hearing Aoba¡¯s words, Kenji¡¯s face suddenly changed. He did not want to be seen by Danzo, or else he might be silenced.

    Almost in an instant.

    Kenji directly lay on the ground, looking carefully for Danzo¡¯s figure. He focused all his attention on the dark part.

    Puchi!

    Just at this time.

    A piercing sound rang out.

    Kenji suddenly widened his eyes, his eyes flashing with disbelief.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Kenji found that his body couldn¡¯t move at all. A thin chakra line pierce his heart, and he also couldn¡¯t speak even if he wanted to.

    However.

    His thoughts did not stop.

    Wasn¡¯t this way that killer killed people?

    At this moment, Kenji¡¯s train of thought became clearer.

    Yamagata Ken-sama said it before.

    That was a very thin chakra line that penetrated the heart. The entire process would not last more than five seconds.

    So¡­

    The killer was someone he knew.

    But the truth was, it was a sneak attack!

    He had never expected this.

    He did not guess the killer correctly, but in this way, he got the killer right¡­

 CH 154

    Only at the moment of death did Kenji know who the killer was.

    The person he wanted to frame.

    It turned out to be the real killer.

    This youth named Aoba did not seem to have any special characteristics.

    He actually took advantage of the time when he bought Dango to get rid of that Kumogakure ninja.

    It was just that¡­

    Even though he knew all of this, there was no way to say it out.

    It was impossible to shift the blame on Fugaku.

    ¡°I will accept your beautiful eyes.¡±

    Aoba¡¯s palm streaked across Kenji¡¯s eyes, and in an instant, he wrapped his chakra around Kenji¡¯s three tomoe Sharingan.

    This pair of eyes were now in a closed state.

    It looked black on the outside.

    But the moment it was removed and because of the injection of chakra, it instantly became red and would not revert back.

    This Sharingan was like being fitted with a switch.

    It can only be turned off on the body of the Uchiha clan.

    If it is out of Uchiha¡¯s body.

    Then it will always be in an open state.

    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to do this, but you came to me personally. If I don¡¯t kill you, you will harm me. I am also very helpless!¡±

    Aoba stared at Kenji¡¯s corpse which no longer had Sharingan. He raised his right hand and touched Kenji¡¯s head.

    Hum!

    When Aoba touched Kenji¡¯s head, he immediately used Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique). A soft and gentle chakra appeared in his palm and rushed into Kenji¡¯s brain.

    Kenji¡¯s body instantly shook.

    Under the impact of this chakra.

    Kenji¡¯s brain was completely crushed into a mixture of brain matter and blood. It was stored in the skull that had yet to break.

    And their current location.

    It was a bit far from where Kumogakure¡¯s ninja was hiding.

    If he left Kenji¡¯s corpse here.

    They would definitely discover it.

    However, the effect was much smaller.

    ¡°Your corpse has other uses. You won¡¯t die in vain. You will more or less contribute to the cause of your Uchiha clan targeting Danzo.¡±

    Aoba pointed at Kenji¡¯s body on the ground.

    Suddenly, a stream of chakra was injected into Kenji¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu (Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique)!¡±

    Aoba immediately used the Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu (Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) that he had obtained from reading Otai¡¯s memories, making Kenji¡¯s weight become as light as a feather.

    Immediately after that.

    Paper after paper separated from Aoba¡¯s body.

    These pieces of paper instantly wrapped around Kenji¡¯s body.

    From then on, it became a coffin made of paper.

    ¡°Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)!¡±

    Aoba controlled the paper wrapped around Kenji¡¯s body. The paper flipped and turned, finally turning into a big bird flapping its wings.

    The big bird¡¯s feet grabbed Aoba¡¯s shoulders.

    It looked like it wanted to take Aoba away.

    After that.

    Aoba also cast the Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu (Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) on his body.

    And under this premise, he used Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique).

    In an instant, he turned into Kenji.

    This kind of scene was formed.

    Under the cover of the moonlight, the big bird flapped its wings and grabbed Kenji¡¯s body. The two of them flew in the air together.

    This was not something that Aoba had casually done.

    According to Kenji¡¯s memory, this person¡¯s summoned beast was a Cloud Eagle.

    So he used Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)¡¯s to imitate it.

    Kenji was a ninja who could occasionally use the Cloud Eagle to fly.

    However, it could not last too long.

    After completing this series of changes, Aoba immediately turned around and flew in the Uchiha clan¡¯s direction.

    ¡­

    More than ten minutes later.

    Aoba flew to the top of Uchiha¡¯s clan.

    He suddenly shouted.

    ¡°I found the killer. It was Danzo-sama who colluded with Kumogakure Ninjas. They are meeting in the forest in the west of the village. I will go first. You come and support me!¡±

    Aoba imitated Kenji¡¯s voice and shouted.

    After the roar.

    He controlled his body and quickly flew towards the forest in the west.

    Step step step step step step step step step step¡­

    A moment later.

    The people of the Uchiha clan walked out of the house one after another.

    Most of these people were Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people.

    Among them were Akaru and Fugaku.

    ¡°Kenji¡­¡±

    Akaru watched from afar as a figure being grabbed by a Cloud Eagle flew towards the west of Konohagakure. Although he did not see it clearly, he still determined that this person was Kenji.

    There were not many people in the Uchiha clan who had a Cloud Eagle summoned beast.

    Moreover, when he came back just now, he went to look for Kenji, but he did not see the latter.

    Combined with the fact that Kenji had always been eager for quick success.

    He did not doubt Kenji¡¯s identity at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Akaru immediately made up his mind. Regardless of whether it was true or not, he quickly followed up and took a look.

    ¡°Fugaku, I will catch up with Kenji first. Gather Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s men and follow them. You must be fast and have more people. We must not let that old fox Danzo run away!¡± Akaru said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fugaku immediately replied.

    Instantly.

    Akaru¡¯s figure flashed as he chased after Kenji.

    As he ran forward, scenes after scenes flashed through his mind.

    Why it was always like this?

    Every time he felt that there was something wrong with Danzo.

    Third Hokage would always obstruct them.

    Although he was unwilling to admit it, he was very clear that Third Hokage was protecting Danzo!

    This matter was the same!

    When he reported this matter to Third Hokage earlier, he was still dismissed away.

    So that was the case!

    At this moment, Akaru understood everything.

    No wonder Third Hokage was indifferent to this matter and was not worried that it was Kumogakure who directed and acted on their own.

    Because Third Hokage knew that this was not Kumogakure acting on their own, but the matter of Shimura Danzo and Kumogakure conspiring together.

    What exactly was the purpose?

    Akaru temporarily could not imagine it.

    But he was sure.

    It was definitely not a good thing.

    At this moment.

    If he could catch Danzo on the spot.

    That would be the best chance to topple Danzo!

    For a moment.

    Akaru became nervous. He held his breath and quickened his pace, not wanting to miss this opportunity to catch Danzo.

    ¡­

    Aoba flew in front.

    He was high up in the sky, and he could see Uchiha¡¯s clan people moving quickly. He understood that they had been baited by the words just now.

    ¡°Kenji, look. I told you that your death would not be so meaningless.¡±

    Aoba said to the Cloud Eagle on his shoulder. However, the Cloud Eagle would not reply to him. It was formed by Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    While in mid-air.

    He guided the Uchiha clan people towards the direction of Kumogakure¡¯s ninja hiding place.

    About ten minutes later.

    Aoba could see that the Uchiha clan people had already determined the exact location.

    ¡°I can leave now.¡±

    With a thought, Aoba immediately swooped down, as if he was attacked and directly fell to the ground.

    These were all designed by him.

    He had Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu (Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) on him, and the fall would not cause any damage to him at all.

    Aoba quickly fell to the ground.

    Then, he jumped up.

    He landed on the trunk of a tree.

    He immediately used the Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) to create a clone. He then used the clone to cast Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique), turning the clone into a part of the tree trunk along with him.

    The entire process happened in the blink of an eye.

    Aoba directly merged with the tree.

    Even if a Sharingan swept over his body, it was impossible to distinguish his disguise.

    This was Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)!

    The place where Aoba hid his body was precisely the place where Kumogakure was hiding.

    At this moment.

    Kumogakure¡¯s ninjas had already heard the sounds coming from this side.

    One by one, they entered a state of battle preparation, all of them becoming nervous, their eyes staring in Aoba¡¯s direction.

    They seemed to have seen a black shadow just now.

    But they did not see it clearly.

    The black shadow disappeared after falling.

    This kept them in a state of vigilance.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    At this time, a slightly neutral voice sounded. A ninja with long pink hair who could not tell whether it was a man or a woman came out.

    This person was Hari.

    ¡°Hari-sama, we seem to have been discovered,¡± a Kumogakure Anbu reported.

    ¡°I really underestimated Konohagakure. Not only did they get rid of Otai so easily, but they also found our location so quickly. It seems that this plan has failed!¡± There was no anger or dissatisfaction on Hari¡¯s face.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± A dark-skinned, white-haired man walked out and asked Hari. This person was Dorui.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Hari said slowly.

    ¡°Otai died for nothing?¡± Dorui asked in confusion.

    ¡°Of course, he won¡¯t die in vain. We can use it to pressure Konohagakure. We will definitely make them pay the price. But if we are discovered here, then it will become a different nature.¡± Hari said with a clear mind.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Dorui was very unwilling to retreat like this.

    ¡°There are no buts. If we don¡¯t retreat now, it might be too late.¡± Hari could already hear the sound of footsteps approaching from afar.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Dorui pursed his lips and said helplessly.

    After that.

    Dorui made a gesture to Kumogakure ninjas hiding here.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Dorui ordered with a gloomy face. He knew what this order meant. It meant that they were going to fail in kidnapping the Kyuubi Jinchuriki.

    ¡°Are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±

    However, at this time, a cold voice rang out, clearly transmitted into the ears of everyone present.

    Then.

    In the dark forest.

    There was a rustling sound.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Dorui was surprised, and his eyes looked towards the darkness.

    He did not expect that when Hari had just reminded him, someone already found them. This speed was too fast!

    ¡°Let me introduce myself.¡±

    A cold voice rang out in the forest. After that, everyone could see a pair of blood-colored eyes appear in the darkness.

    ¡°I am Konoha Military Police Force current captain ¨C Uchiha Akaru!¡±

 CH 155

    Akaru¡¯s cold and serious voice echoed in the woods.

    He chased them with the fastest speed.

    He wanted to stop them before these Kumogakure Ninjas left.

    It was just that¡­

    He did not see Kenji.

    Where was Kenji?

    Akaru had some doubts in his heart, but he knew that now was not the time to find Kenji but to keep these Kumogakure ninjas in front of him.

    Kenji was considerate!

    Sure enough, he found it!

    It seemed that Kenji was quite capable!

    After this incident¡­

    He had to reconsider the candidate for Konoha Military Police Force Captain in the future.

    At least¡­

    He can reward Kenji with a Vice-Captain position first!

    This thought flashed through Akaru¡¯s mind.

    Only¡­

    Kenji had no chance to enjoy it.

    He had made a very wrong decision before his death.

    If he had not gone to find Aoba.

    Instead, he had reported the contents of the scroll to Akaru based on the information he had found.

    Then he is first in the credit book to be rewarded.

    Kenji thought about a lot of questions about not offending Danzo, but he ignored the most important point.

    Akaru had wanted to deal with Danzo for a long time!

    At this moment.

    Akaru¡¯s eyes flashed with a scarlet red light. The three tomoe in the night sky revealed a bloodthirsty color and a great sense of oppression.

    This scene also fell in Aoba¡¯s eye which was not far away.

    Aoba was now hiding using Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) disguise.

    This disguise was like a one-way glass.

    He could not be seen outside.

    But he could see the outside.

    Because of this.

    It could be said that Aoba was sitting in the VIP special seats to watch the chaotic contest.

    If not for the fact that he was afraid of making a sound and being discovered.

    He might have to take some melon seeds.

    ¡­

    The eyes of Kumogakure Ninjas all focused on Akaru.

    The complexion of everyone became cautious.

    Only the leader Hari, did not have the slightest bit of worry on his face. Instead, he revealed a smile.

    ¡°It turned out to be a member of the Uchiha clan. No wonder he speaks so arrogantly.¡±

    Hari spoke very slowly, and the tone of voice fluctuated high and low, just like singing, showing a very strange feeling.

    ¡°Where is Danzo?¡±

    Akaru coldly asked. He didn¡¯t immediately take action. His main purpose was to restrain these people.

    Now he wants to find out the number of the other side.

    This was also the reason why he opened his Sharingan.

    It was not just to scare them, but also not rush to fight immediately.

    The battle between ninjas is not a meet-and-greet kill. The way to meet and win is more about brains and intelligence.

    Akaru could see more than a dozen of Kumogakure Ninjas with his eyesight, but he was not clear about the strength of these people.

    If there were too many Jonin Ninja here.

    It was difficult for him to fight alone.

    Moreover, he had yet to see Danzo.

    According to the information that Kenji had sent, Kumogakure¡¯s ninja was colluding with Danzo, so he had to consider these things.

    And also¡­

    The majority of the Uchiha clan was behind him. He had only arrived here first, so it would be extremely disadvantageous for him if he were to rashly fight it out.

    He needed to delay a bit so that he could get more information.

    ¡°Danzo?¡±

    Hari narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes flickering with doubt.

    He knew who Danzo was.

    He was the leader of Konohagakure Anbu.

    His position was the same as his.

    But¡­

    What did Danzo have to do with him?

    Was it a diversion?

    After a short period of thought, Hari immediately looked at Dorui who was beside him.

    ¡°You are such an excelent fighter. You must be very unwilling to just leave without showing any of your abilities!¡± Hari said slowly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dorui nodded. His gaze focused in Akaru¡¯s direction, his eyes flashing with a strong desire to fight.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let such a person see us retreat. Just take it as revenge for Otai, kill him faster than him.¡± Hari said indifferently. From his relaxed posture, it seemed that he did not take Akaru seriously at all.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dorui nodded and took a step towards Akaru. His hands quickly formed seals.

    Dorui formed one seal after another.

    The speed was very fast.

    In the process of forming hand seals.

    A tyrannical chakra spread out from within his body.

    ¡°Suiton, Suijinheki (Water Release: Water Formation Wall)!¡±

    After forming hand seals, Dorui suddenly took a deep breath, and suddenly condensed the chakra in his throat. Then he sprayed out water towards Akaru.

    ¡°Water Release Ninja?¡±

    Akaru frowned slightly. Facing the surging water, he did not use block it. Instead, he directly jumped back and quickly avoided the impact.

    Just as Akaru retreated, his hands also quickly formed seals, and his chest suddenly swelled up.

    ¡°Katon, G¨­kaky¨± no Jutsu (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)!¡±

    Akaru suddenly spat out a ball of hot flames from his mouth.

    The flames that contained a terrifying temperature instantly formed a huge fireball, charging towards the water in front of him.

    In a split second.

    The terrifying fireball directly rushed into the water and make a sizzling sound as it collided.

    Wisps of white smoke rose from the woods.

    Only¡­

    Under the premise that there was not much difference in chakra.

    Fire Release Ninjutsu was more or less restrained in the face of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    ¡°You have some skills!¡±

    Dorui¡¯s eyes lit up, and he suddenly took a deep breath again, increasing the amount of chakra gathered in his throat again.

    Swosh¡­

    The water that came out of Dorui¡¯s mouth instantly became even bigger, and suddenly the surging water directly surrounded the fireball.

    At the same time.

    Dorui¡¯s hands did not remain idle. Instead, he began to form seals with his hands again.

    ¡°Raiton, Kangekiha (Lightning Release: Wave of Inspiration)!¡±

    Noisy sounds rang out, and terrifying lightning radiance directly climbed up along the current, rushing towards Akaru.

    Puchi!

    Akaru¡¯s body was instantly electrocuted by the lightning.

    But at this moment

    He turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.

    A Shadow Clone.

    Along with the disappearance of this clone, the figure of Akaru reappeared where he had just walked over.

    ¡°Worthy of being called Kumogakure Jonin Ninja.¡±

    There was no expression on Akaru¡¯s face. His pair of blood-colored Sharingan was filled with indifference and ruthlessness.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a shadow clone!¡±

    A trace of surprise flashed through Dorui¡¯s eyes, and then he fell into deep thought.

    ¡°Was it when the water vapor evaporated just now?¡±

    Dorui quickly analyzed the battle in his heart, and he understood that he had underestimated Akaru.

    ¡°Konohagakure¡¯s ninjas like these small movements.¡±

    Dorui coldly ridiculed. Compared to this so-called Kawarimi no Jutsu(Body Replacement Technique) and the like, he preferred to fight directly.

    ¡°Dorui, let¡¯s end the probing. It¡¯s time to go. There are already many people coming.¡± Hari indifferently said. He could already feel the figures constantly shuttling through the surrounding woods.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dorui nodded his head, then his eyes suddenly focused on Akaru.

    In an instant.

    Dorui made a hand seal with both hands, and terrifying chakra gathered in his hand.

    ¡°Ranton, Reiz¨¡ S¨¡kasu (Storm Release: Laser Circus)¡±

    As soon as this was said.

    Blue laser beams appeared on Dorui¡¯s hands.

    These laser beams create an arc and passed by Akaru.

    In a split second.

    The blue laser illuminated the night.

    It erupted with terrifying power.

    ¡°Bloodline Limit¡±

    Akaru¡¯s eyes widened. The scarlet red eye stared at the terrifying laser beams that kept turning and attacking him.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Akaru controlled his body to move around in a small area, quickly dodging Dorui¡¯s attacks.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The blue laser beams struck the ground, causing the ground to tremble violently.

    ¡°Dorui, it¡¯s time to go!¡±

    Hari urged Dorui. There was a hint of dissatisfaction between his brows. It could be said that Dorui was acting on his own just now.

    Not only would it not produce any results.

    On the contrary, it would expose his bloodline limit.

    It was completely unnecessary.

    Hari was extremely helpless. Dorui was definitely in the top few in terms of combat strength at the moment, but his brain was not so good, and he could easily be schemed against.

    It was precisely because of this.

    During the Kyuubi Jinchuriki kidnapping mission.

    He had no choice but to follow.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease!

    When Dorui was in Kumogakure, he was famous for being easy to get high. If not for the fact that he had been powerful and for so many years nothing major thing happened, he would have died countless times.

    If it were an ordinary mission.

    He would not care about him.

    But this time mission was to kidnap the Kyuubi Jinchuriki.

    If he was not careful, he might face Konohagakure¡¯s elites. Only if he could advance or retreat could he gain a stable footing.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Dorui responded again, but his eyes were still fixed on Akaru. Obviously, he was still brooding over the fact that Akaru had just used his shadow clone to dodge.

    ¡­

    At this moment.

    Aoba hid on the branches of the big tree.

    Hiding under the disguise of Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique),

    He quietly watched the battle here and saw the battle on both sides very clearly.

    ¡°This Dorui¡­¡±

    Aoba could faintly see the shadow of Darui on this person.

    Darui, the guard of the Fourth Generation Raikage.

    The owner of the Storm Release Bloodline Limit.

    ¡°He can¡¯t be Darui¡¯s father, right?¡±

    Aoba pinched his chin as he pondered.

    From the perspective of a spectator.

    Dorui and Akaru were testing each other out for a short while.

    Akaru had always been cautious. He had no intention of fighting to the death. Instead, he was stalling for time, waiting for the arrival of Uchiha¡¯s clansmen.

    On the other hand, Dorui was a little intoxicated. He really wanted to fight, like a simple-minded and well-developed fighting maniac.

    ¡°How did such a person give birth to Darui?¡±

    A strange question popped up in Aoba¡¯s head. In his impression, Darui was a very calm, composed, and easy-going person.

    Could it be¡­

    Did he marry a wiser wife?

    Through the simple and probing exchange between the two of them, Aoba had some basic judgment on the strength of the two sides.

    ¡­

    Rustle Rustle Rustle ¡­

    Right at this moment.

    On the other side, the sound of the grass rustling could be heard.

    After that.

    One figure after another appeared in front of Akaru and Kumogakure ninjas.

    It was Shimura Danzo who had led Root to rush over.

    ¡°Not good¡­¡±

    When Hari saw Danzo and the Anbu ninja who was following behind Danzo, his calm expression finally changed.

    ¡°How did we lure this old fox out?¡±

    Hari suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter.

    If it were just Konoha Military Police Force, they still had the confidence to leave.

    But if they alerted Shimura Danzo.

    This would be troublesome!

    For a moment.

    Hari began to think quickly about how to leave¡­

    However.

    What surprised him was that

    Shimura Danzo did not look at him immediately, or it could be said that he did not care about him at all.

    ¡°Uchiha Akaru.¡±

    ¡°It really is you!¡±

    ¡°I have long suspected that Yuta has something to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Did you call me here for a decisive battle?¡±

    There was no expression on Shimura Danzo¡¯s face.

    After saying these words.

    His gaze shifted from Akaru to the nearby Kumogakure Ninjas who were preparing to leave.

    All of a sudden.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Kumogakure Hari?¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    ¡°It turns out that Uchiha has been colluding with Kumogakure for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to start a coup?¡±

    Danzo¡¯s eyes suddenly became ruthless. He opposed Third Hokage¡¯s rule, that¡¯s it. But if others opposed him, he could not allow it.

    This kind of feeling is like a girl can complain about her boyfriend and say that he is not good.

    But these words could only be said by her.

    If other people wanted to say¡­

    That was absolutely impossible!

    After Danzo said these words, Hari was directly dumbfounded.

    ¡°???¡±

    Small question marks popped up in Hari¡¯s head. He had no idea what was going on.

    How did it turn into Akaru colluding with others?

    Hari¡¯s eyes flashed with doubt. However, he chose not to say anything and waited for the situation to come.

    Suddenly.

    Akaru¡¯s face changed greatly, and he instantly became furious. He raised his hand and pointed at Danzo. He was angry that he almost wanted to kill Danzo on the spot.

    ¡°Danzo, you actually dared to complain first. It was clearly you who cooperated with Kumogakure and wanted to covet the position of Hokage!¡± Akaru coldly said. He knew that Danzo was thick-skinned, but he did not expect it to be so thick.

    ¡°????¡±

    Hari¡¯s eyelids twitched violently. He looked at Danzo and then at Akaru unable to react.

    What the hell?

    Are you guys playing a two-man show?

    Wasn¡¯t it just that their mission was exposed?

    Was there a need to make people feel this way?

    He had never seen such a scene before!

    Hari felt that his brain couldn¡¯t keep up with these Konohagakure Ninjas play.

 CH 156

    Akaru was very angry.

    He came here to catch Danzo colluding with Kumogakure.

    Now, Kumogakure was caught.

    He saw Danzo too!

    It was clear that the evidence was conclusive!

    Only¡­

    Before he could speak!

    Danzo actually poured a basin of dirty water on him!

    This was simply intolerable!

    Akaru glared at Danzo, his blood-red eyes seemed to be burning with anger.

    ¡°Danzo, don¡¯t pretend with me here. I will personally send you to Konoha prison. I will personally send you to Konoha Prison, I will not only tell Third Hokage-sama of your affairs but also tell Konohagakure what you have done. You will forever be nailed to the pillar of Konohagakure shame!¡± Akaru said coldly. The anger in his heart had reached an extreme level.

    When Kenji informs them.

    He had not taken it seriously.

    But he knew that he could not miss this opportunity.

    When he came here and happened to see Kumogakure Ninja, he already believed Kenji¡¯s words.

    Now that he saw Danzo here, he completely believed that Danzo was going to collude with Kumogakure.

    Akaru looked at Danzo with eyes full of hostility, to the extent that they were irreconcilable.

    ¡°Danzo, as the leader of Konohagakure Anbu, you actually colluded with another village to plot for the Hokage position. What you did really chills me! Akaru said coldly.

    ¡°You bastard! I made you feel chills. Aren¡¯t you here to fight?¡±

    Danzo glanced at Akaru in a bad mood.

    From the moment he received the scroll, he knew that there was a conspiracy waiting for him here.

    However.

    He hadn¡¯t expected this.

    Uchiha clan had actually colluded with Kumogakure in an attempt to start a coup with the remnants of the old era.

    ¡°Today, I will eliminate you to prevent future troubles!¡±

    Danzo¡¯s eyes flashed with viciousness. He had long wanted to take action to get rid of the Uchiha clan, but he had never had the right opportunity. Now that the other party had taken the initiative to find him, he would definitely not waste this opportunity!

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    However, right at this moment.

    The sound of silhouettes passing by rang out.

    Along with these sounds.

    One by one, Uchiha clansmen dressed in Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s attire rushed over.

    They stood behind Akaru one after another.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Good! Good! The people of your Uchiha clan are all here! It saves me some trouble, now I can settle all of them!¡± Danzo swept his gaze over these Uchiha clan members. In his eyes, these people had already become Sharingan for him to obtain.

    ¡°Shimura Danzo, you are too arrogant!¡±

    Akaru took two steps back and moved closer to the direction of Uchiha clan members.

    ¡°Fugaku, you keep an eye on Kumogakure Ninja, they might launch a sneak attack at any time,¡± Akaru whispered to Fugaku who was beside him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fugaku immediately responded. His eyes immediately changed from dark pupils to three tomoe Sharingan.

    After that.

    Fugaku winked at the other Uchiha and signaled for them to follow him.

    In just an instant.

    The Konoha Military Police Force member formed a triangular formation.

    Those who follow Akaru focused their attention on Danzo. Those who follow Fugaku focused their attention on Kumogakure ninjas.

    At this time.

    Everyone had a cautious expression on their faces.

    When Danzo saw this scene, a hint of doubt flashed through his eyes.

    ¡°Be careful and prepare for battle.¡±

    Danzo whispered. In his heart, he had already grouped the Uchiha and Kumogakure ninjas to be in the same force.

    Although he brought many elite ninjas from Root, this place was arranged by the other party.

    Danzo still responded to everything in front of him with a cautious attitude.

    What¡¯s more¡­

    He had no idea why Akaru was acting.

    The other party was obviously working with Kumogakure.

    Why did it look like he was on guard against Kumogakure?

    Was this an act?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a decisive battle? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, do it!¡±

    Danzo sneered. He felt that Akaru¡¯s attempt to deceive him in this way was simply childish and mentally retarded.

    No wonder Uchiha¡¯s clan always does stupid things.

    The leader was a stupid person!

    ¡­

    Aoba sat on a branch. Through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)¡¯s disguise, he looked at the scene in front of him. His eyes suddenly became excited.

    Was there going to be a fight?

    Aoba already knew that there would definitely be a battle between Danzo and Uchiha clan. Could it be that this battle was going to be brought forward?

    For a moment.

    Aoba was still a little expectant.

    This chaotic three-sided battle was completely created by him.

    Just thinking about it gave him a special sense of accomplishment.

    ¡­

    On Kumogakure¡¯s side.

    Hari focused his gaze in the direction of Uchiha¡¯s clan. He could clearly feel Uchiha¡¯s clan¡¯s defenses against them, as well as their hostility towards Danzo.

    He looked in Danzo¡¯s direction again, and he could also see Danzo¡¯s guard against them and their hostility towards Uchiha¡¯s clan.

    Wait a minute¡­

    A thought suddenly flashed through his mind, and he suddenly realized something.

    Could it be¡­

    The Uchiha clan and Danzo were enemies.

    Then, they all mistakenly thought that they were the other party¡¯s people!

    Damn!

    Hari never thought that he would witness such a funny scene.

    He was really speechless.

    Konohagakure was too good at playing!

    The situation suddenly became too chaotic!

    However.

    Hari did not completely let down his guard. After all, this could also be a trick the other party used to trick them.

    ¡°Doroi.¡±

    Hari whispered to the person next to him, ¡°Gather our people together. When the two sides start fighting, we will leave immediately!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Doroi immediately began to signal at ninjas beside him.

    ¡°Remember, leave immediately. Do not continue to fight.¡± Hari couldn¡¯t help but warn again. He was extremely cautious in his heart. If he was slightly careless and these two forces discovered the problem, then it would be very difficult for them to leave.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Doroi immediately nodded.

    ¡­

    All of a sudden.

    The three forces each made different arrangements.

    No one acted rashly.

    Right now, none of them knew the situation of the other party.

    Gradually.

    The atmosphere gradually became tense.

    ¡­

    Aoba sat on the branch.

    Looking at the three different forces below, each of them watches each other. On the contrary, no one dared to take the initiative to attack, so they were in a stalemate.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Aoba silently thought in his heart.

    It seems that I can¡¯t do this kind of multi-party thing in the future. It is too messy, and it is not so easy to make a move. If it is just the two sides, they would have already fought!

    Aoba summarized his experience and lessons.

    When Akaru came here just now, he directly fought with Doroi.

    If only the Uchiha clan or Danzo¡¯s forces were notified this time.

    Then at this time, it will be a fight with Kumogakure.

    Now, it was not easy to fight.

    The most important thing was¡­

    Aoba¡¯s gaze fell on Kumogakure Anbu Leader, Hari.

    He had already seen through Hari¡¯s expression that this person had found something. He knew that Uchiha and Danzo were on bad terms.

    This would be a bit troublesome!

    The smile on Aoba¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Through this experiment, he had already discovered a small flaw in his plan.

    If it continued like this.

    Then there was a high chance that Kumogakure Ninja would escape when Uchiha and Danzo fought.

    This was not the scene he wanted to see.

    No matter how Uchiha and Danzo fought.

    Aoba still hoped that these Kumogakure Ninjas who invaded Konohagakure would get their deserved punishment.

    He had to think of a way¡­

    Aoba frowned slightly, his eyes staring at the three forces in a stalemate. One idea after another flashed through his mind.

    However.

    No matter which idea it was.

    It was very difficult to achieve all of these without exposing himself.

    He couldn¡¯t just jump out from Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) in front of these three forces, right!

    Wouldn¡¯t that be telling them directly? This was simply a misunderstanding. Someone was trying to sow discord.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Just as Aoba was thinking, his gaze suddenly fixed on Doroi.

    Wait!

    It seemed¡­

    There was no need for him to do anything at all!

    At this moment.

    Doroi stood where he was, looking at Danzo and Akaru from time to time with an anxious expression on his face.

    This impatient person.

    In this extremely stuffy environment.

    He could still endure it if the time was short.

    Now that the stalemate was getting longer and longer, Doroi became more and more anxious.

    He couldn¡¯t stand such a scene the most.

    It was better to have a good fight.

    Gradually.

    Doroi began to lose his focus. He scratched his head and pinched his waist.

    ¡°Danzo-sama, why aren¡¯t you attacking? Since you dare to join forces with Kumogakure, what are you waiting for?¡± Akaru said coldly.

    He had already calmed down.

    According to the current situation.

    He vaguely realized something very terrifying.

    The dead Kumogakure Ninja¡­

    It was possible that it was not used to deal with Konohagakure, but to deal with the Uchiha Clan.

    After he calmed down and thought about it.

    He faintly felt.

    This was a plot set up by Danzo and Kumogakure.

    The goal was to trick the people of Uchiha¡¯s clan here.

    Then, Danzo would shift the blame to Uchiha¡¯s clan.

    The reason why he could think this way.

    The main reason was that he hadn¡¯t seen Kenji who had sent the message.

    Then, the authenticity of everything.

    On the contrary, a question mark had to be drawn.

    He absolutely could not make a move first!

    Akaru understood this principle very well. If Uchiha¡¯s clan made a move first, then it was very likely that they would fall into Danzo¡¯s scheme. If this matter was thrown onto Uchiha¡¯s clan, it would put the Uchiha clan in a very unfavorable situation.

    This was not a decisive battle at all!

    This was a conspiracy!

    Danzo was forcing the Uchiha clan to make a move, leaving behind a weakness after making a move!

    These surroundings¡­

    There should be other eyes installed as witnesses at this time!

    The more Akaru thought about it, the calmer he became. The calmer he was, the more he did not want to make a move. The anger on his body gradually subsided, replaced by more caution.

    Based on his understanding of Danzo.

    Danzo would not do such a hasty thing.

    If Danzo wanted to exterminate the Uchiha clan here, then Danzo can¡¯t be alone.

    Akaru thought about how Danzo would deal with the Uchiha clan, and that was to use other people¡¯s hands and he would not personally do it.

    Now, Kumogakure did not make a move.

    Danzo also did not make a move.

    This was abnormal!

    There must be something wrong with this abnormal situation!

    ¡°Akaru, you are colluding with Kumogakure, and now you are putting the matter on my head. Since you asked me to come to have a final battle, then let¡¯s go. Do you still want to sneak attack with so many people?¡± Danzo replied indifferently.

    Now he also understood.

    As long as the Uchiha clan did not move.

    Then he would not move either.

    He did not want Akaru to think too much about it, so he was sure of something. From the beginning, he knew that Yuta had lured him into the trap.

    He was prepared for the final battle.

    But if he could end it without fighting and killing.

    Then he would never choose this way.

    Compared to this kind of fair and square fight, he preferred to carry out assassinations in the dark.

    When Danzo saw that Kumogakure did not make a move, he knew that if he took the initiative, he would definitely be traped by the other side.

    This was obviously a scam!

    Of course.

    He was sure of this.

    There was also an important piece of information.

    That was¡­

    He had yet to see Yuta!

    For a moment.

    Akaru and Danzo both felt that this was a scam.

    Whoever makes the first move.

    He would fall into the other party¡¯s trap.

    Therefore, no one attacked.

    However, no one dared to let their guard down. They were just waiting for the other party¡¯s patience to wear off.

    Gradually.

    Time ticked by.

    The two sides were in a deadlock.

    Whether it was Akaru or Danzo, the more they thought about it, the calmer they became. The calmer they were, the less they had the desire to fight here.

    As time went on.

    Doroi really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    He suddenly raised his hands, one finger pointing at Danzo and the other pointing at Akaru.

    ¡°What happened to the two of you?¡±

    ¡°Are we going to fight or not?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so slow?¡±

    ¡°Can you be faster?¡±

    Doroi shouted at the two of them. His heart was already on the verge of exploding. If he continued to suppress it, he would explode.

    He was more willing to fight these two forces.

    He wanted to move.

    He doesn¡¯t want a deadlock.

    In a split second.

    As soon as Doroi said this.

    Hari¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He immediately knew that this awkward balance was about to be broken.

    In an instant.

    Akaru and Danzo¡¯s eyes were all focused on Doroi, their eyes flashing with different thoughts.

    Then.

    The two of them actually asked the same question in unison.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you with them?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you with them?¡±

 CH 157

    After Akaru and Danzo asked the same question, both of them fell silent.

    There was a problem!

    There was a problem here!

    This Kumogakure Ninjas¡­

    Which side were they?

    Just as the two of them were puzzled, Hari rolled his eyes and decisively patted Doroi on the shoulder.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    After Hari finished speaking, he instantly turned around and ran in the direction of the gap in Konohagakure¡¯s barrier that they had broken.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Doroi also realized his slip of the tongue just now, but he really couldn¡¯t help it.

    If he was given another chance.

    He would still do this.

    It was suffocating!

    It finally broke the damn deadlock!

    In a split second.

    Kumogakure¡¯s ninjas quickly moved in the direction of the Konohagakure barrier.

    ¡°Where are you running to?¡±

    Akaru shouted loudly. He wanted to chase after them, but he was afraid of Danzo who was beside him.

    ¡°Danzo-sama, did you come here to send of the Kumogakure ninjas?¡±

    Akaru¡¯s blood-red eyes flashed with a cold light. Although Danzo had said the same thing to him just now, which made him feel that there seemed to be something hidden. But even so, even if Danzo was deceived by someone, it could only mean that Danzo was wronged in this matter. There was no way to quibble about the past!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°These Kumogakure Ninjas are not worthy for me to personally send them away!¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s you, the clown of the Uchiha Clan!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you were deceived and didn¡¯t even notice!¡±

    Danzo snorted coldly. His mind was far clearer than Akaru¡¯s. After saying the same words to Akaru, what he thought of was not the Uchiha clan working together with Kumogakure to trick him to pursue them. In the end, they attacked him together.

    He knew that was not the case.

    He had seen through everything from Akaru¡¯s expression.

    It was only at that moment.

    He understood that all of this was a trap set up by Yuta. It was just that the trap itself was different from what he had expected earlier. He had originally thought that Yuta had joined forces with the Uchiha Clan to attack him. Now, it seemed that Yuta wanted to plot both him and the Uchiha Clan to suffer.

    Why was this?

    What role did the Uchiha Clan play in this?

    Could it be that the defeat of the remnants of the old era had something to do with the Uchiha Clan?

    Danzo¡¯s brain quickly thought of something. He stood there, unmoving like a mountain, quietly looking at Uchiha¡¯s clansmen.

    The Root Ninjas around him also did not move and just take a defensive stance.

    Rather than waiting for the Uchiha clan to take the initiative to attack.

    It was better to say that he was already standing on the side of the spectators.

    At this time.

    Danzo no longer planned to act in any way.

    The Uchiha clan in front of him had many people, so it was impossible for him to catch all the people of the Uchiha clan in this forest.

    Or don¡¯t do it.

    If he attacked, he must be sure to destroy the enemy!

    At present, there was no chance to completely destroy the enemy, so there was no need to make a move to put himself in an awkward situation.

    ¡°Shimura Danzo, if you are sure that you are not with Kumogakure Ninja, then please leave this place immediately. We, Konoha Military Police Force, are going to pursue the invading Kumogakure Ninja!¡± Akaru said in a low voice. He really could not understand Danzo¡¯s current operation. It looked like he was just wandering outside, but he was in it. If he kept staring at the Kumogakure Ninja who was fleeing, it would be difficult to chase after them. But if he was not careful, he might be stabbed in the back by Danzo.

    When Danzo heard Akaru¡¯s words, his exposed eyes looked deeply at Akaru.

    He originally wanted to say, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I leave or not!¡±

    However, he still had a general view of the situation.

    If he continued to be in a deadlock with Akaru, not only would he not get any benefits, he would even let Kumogakure ninjas leave.

    On the other hand, if he left.

    This matter had nothing to do with him, and it could also make the people of the Uchiha clan and Kumogakure ninja fight to the death.

    Danzo was not a person who competed with others.

    As long as there were benefits.

    He would do it!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Danzo took a deep look at Akaru, then slowly opened his mouth and took the lead to leave.

    Danzo turned around, his back facing the Uchiha clan, but the Root Ninjas around him all adopted a protective posture, not showing any signs of relaxing their vigilance.

    Just like that, under the gaze of the Uchiha Clan members.

    Danzo slowly withdrew from this area.

    Akaru had been staring at Danzo the entire time, and there was a trace of unwillingness in his eyes.

    ¡°I really want to slaughter that old fellow here!¡±

    Akaru resisted the urge to attack Danzo. He watched helplessly as Danzo left the forest. He knew that he had missed a chance to topple Danzo.

    However.

    At this time.

    Akaru understood.

    Right now, this was not a good opportunity to topple Danzo.

    After all¡­

    He could already tell that this matter had nothing to do with Danzo.

    As a proud member of the Uchiha clan.

    He was not willing to use schemes and plots to frame Danzo, and then take him down. He was more willing to use his own ability to grab hold of Danzo¡¯s weakness, and then personally send Danzo to prison.

    Although Akaru was very unwilling in his heart, he still let Danzo go.

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    Akaru immediately shouted, and then took the lead to chase in the direction that Kumogakure¡¯s ninja left.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s members all responded, and one by one, they chased after him.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    In an instant.

    The forest was filled with the sound of silhouette shuttling back and forth.

    Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s group quickly chased after the fleeing Kumogakure ninja.

    As Konoha Military Police Force who was in charge of Konohagakure¡¯s security. They could not allow Kumogakure ninjas to leave in front of them.

    ¡­

    Aoba stood on the branch.

    He quietly watched as the farce he had planned ended.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Aoba¡¯s eyes flashed with thoughts.

    ¡°Although we didn¡¯t let the Uchiha Clan fight with Danzo, the news of Kumogakure¡¯s Ninja¡¯s arrival was successfully spread.¡±

    ¡°This time, the matter of Kumogakure¡¯s Ninja kidnapping Kushina must have been exposed.¡±

    ¡°In this period of time, if Kumogakure¡¯s Ninja wants to invade Konohagakure again. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Aoba nodded slowly. He did not complete the additional things he thought in his mind, but he completed what he wanted to convey at the beginning.

    That was to spread the news of Kumogakure¡¯s ninja invasion.

    From the current situation.

    Kumogakure no longer had a chance to take Kushina away.

    For at least one or two years, Kumogakure would make a new plan.

    This period of time could be said to provide Minato with a period of rapid development, allowing his strength to advance by leaps and bounds above Jonin Ninja.

    If Kumogakure wanted to have any ideas about Kushina in the future, they would have to wait until later.

    But it would already be too late.

    No one could take Kushina away under Minato¡¯s protection.

    Gradually.

    As the footsteps faded away.

    Aoba removed Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) and took away Kenji¡¯s corpse.

    This corpse.

    He originally wanted to leave it to the Uchiha clan.

    Now it seemed like there was no need.

    If there is no suitable opportunity to throw the Kenji who was killed in the same way to the Uchiha clan, so as to blame others, hen it was better to dispose of the corpse to avoid burning himself.

    Swish!

    Aoba immediately ran in the opposite direction at an extremely fast speed.

    He applied Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) on his body, which made his body as light as feather, completely capable of flying in the air, but he did not do it in the woods. After all, his legs could make his body bounce faster.

    A while later.

    Aoba arrived at the place where Yuta was buried.

    When he left at that time.

    The grass that was casually grabbed on it had already grown, and it could be seen that it was growing very healthily.

    ¡°Yuta-san, I have come to see you. This time, I will bring you a sacrifice. He will accompany you to chat so that you won¡¯t be lonely.¡±

    Aoba stood at Yuta¡¯s grave and threw Kenji¡¯s corpse aside. He quickly made a series of hand seals and then slapped his palm on the ground.

    Hum!

    The earth chakra flowed through his chakra pathway and into his palm, causing the ground here to shake.

    Rumble¡­

    The ground suddenly split open, revealing a crack that was just the size of a person.

    After that.

    Aoba laid Kenji¡¯s body flat on the ground.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to examine your body properly!¡±

    Aoba began to touch Kenji¡¯s body.

    He immediately found a ninja bag.

    In addition to the kunai, shuriken, and other ninja tools, there was also a bulging purse.

    It was filled with coins.

    ¡°The Uchiha clan is really rich!¡±

    Aoba knew that the money in this money bag was only a small part of Kenji¡¯s wealth. It was just pocket money that he carried with him.

    But¡­

    Just this amount of pocket money.

    It was the most profit that Aoba had ever received.

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Aoba nodded in satisfaction. Then, he checked Kenji¡¯s corpse again. After confirming that there was nothing valuable, he directly threw the latter¡¯s corpse into the pit.

    This time.

    Aoba didn¡¯t choose to use the Fire Release Ninjutsu to roast it. Instead, he took out a bottle of Corpse Dissolving Water.

    This was the bottle of Corpse Dissolving Water that he had obtained from Tatsuma.

    There was still some leftover.

    It just so happened to be of use.

    This was something that Aoba had specially brought with him after he had changed his clothes in the dormitory.

    From the moment Kenji found him at the door of his dormitory room, it was destined that Kenji would no longer be able to continue living.

    ¡­

    Aoba dropped a drop of Corpse Dissolving Water on Kenji¡¯s body.

    Sizzle¡­

    White smoke came out of Kenji¡¯s body. This white smoke had a strong smell of corrosion.

    In the blink of an eye.

    Kenji¡¯s body, along with his clothes, turned into a black and gray liquid, which slowly seeped into the ground.

    Tap!

    Aoba¡¯s palm slapped the ground again, causing the ground that had been split open by the earth release to restore again.

    The entire process did not take much time.

    Just like that.

    Kenji who was comparable to Fugaku in the younger generation of the Uchiha clan.

    Under such a special situation.

    He disappears into the world.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few stalks of grass too!¡±

    Aoba thought about it and felt that he had to have a beginning and an end in his work. After all, Kenji was the noble Uchiha. Everyone else had grass, but he didn¡¯t. It was too shabby.

    Aoba walked over to the grass in the distance.

    He grabbed a few stalks of grass.

    Then, he returned to the place where Kenji and Corpse Dissolving Water had been.

    Then, he buried the grass on the ground.

    After that, he no longer paid any attention to it.

    How tall the grass on the grave could grow depends on your own fortune.

    Soon after.

    Aoba¡¯s figure flashed, and he quickly left.

    The burial ground in the woods has regained its tranquility.

    It was as if no one had ever come.

    ¡­

    Aoba directly returned to the Anbu¡¯s dormitory. The dark corridor was quiet. His colleagues had long fallen asleep.

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s work was dull and boring, and it was even more exhausting. Basically, everyone was tired and fell asleep, and there were very few people who could not sleep due to their nerves.

    That night.

    Aoba slept very well.

    He did not feel any pressure at all.

    The vast majority of Konohagakure residents also slept very well.

    Only a small portion of them was immersed in the case of dead people, feeling fear in their hearts, unable to fall asleep.

    However.

    This night was a special sleepless night for Uchiha and Danzo.

    The next day.

    Aoba woke up early in the morning.

    He did not go to the small forest to set up his shadow clone.

    Now, because of Kumogakure¡¯s matter, Konohagakure was bound to strengthen its defenses. They would investigate all the forests in the village to find if there were any intruders.

    It was obviously unwise to set up a shadow clone at this time.

    Aoba was very open-minded about training matters.

    He had a lot of time.

    He was not in a hurry to reach a certain level of strength before a certain time.

    In addition, he had a cheating device like Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    As long as he trains well in the time he can train, it was enough

    Under special circumstances.

    If he rashly went out and train, it might bring him trouble.

    Then he wouldn¡¯t mind becoming a Salted Fish for a period of time.

    Aoba walked out of the Anbu¡¯s dormitory early and headed towards Konohagakure¡¯s central area. He wanted to go to the shop to buy some things.

    Not long after.

    Aoba arrived at a store.

    This was Konohagakure¡¯s famous general store, and he could buy almost any strange things.

    ¡°Boss, I want a can that can hold water,¡± Aoba said after entering the door.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After hearing Aoba¡¯s request, the owner of the general store immediately looked inside the counter.

    ¡°Do you want a metal container or a container made from glass?¡± The owner asked.

    ¡°A glass container,¡± Aoba said after thinking for a while. After all, the glass container was transparent, and to a certain extent, it was very convenient.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The owner took out a glass container the size of a can from behind the counter. The top and bottom of the glass jar were wooden lids with rubber pistons around them, which could completely seal the container.

    ¡°Little brother, do you think this is okay?¡± The owner asked.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Aoba immediately nodded.

    He took the container the owner handed over.

    Then he bought a few more seasonings.

    Finally, he paid the money and left.

    When he left, he put the container away and quickly headed into the forest.

    Not long after.

    Aoba came to the place where Kenji was buried.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it, did it? I came back to see you so quickly.¡±

    Aoba smiled at the grave grass, then opened the container, and used a bit of water released ninjutsu to fill the container with water.

    Then he took out the salt, put it a little, and put his finger into the container, stirring it back and forth.

    Hum!

    A faint green chakra appeared on Aoba¡¯s finger. Under the stirring of his finger which contained chakra, the water in the container began to turn dark green.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    Aoba looked at the color of the water in the container. This was the medical theory he obtained from Tsunade¡¯s memory to temporarily preserve the body organs.

    This was not a very good method.

    However, it was an emergency method after encountering an unexpected situation on the battlefield.

    Just as he finished mixing the liquid in the container.

    He flipped his wrist.

    A pair of blood-red eyeballs appeared on his palm.

    It was precisely Kenji¡¯s three tomoe Sharingan.

    Aoba didn¡¯t have any intention of taking off his own eyes and replacing them with Sharingan. He didn¡¯t even think about it.

    No matter how good the eyes of others were, they couldn¡¯t compare to his own!

    Moreover, Aoba felt that it was very disgusting and strange.

    The reason why he had preserved this pair of three tomoe Sharingan was that he felt that he might have a chance to use it in the future.

    After that.

    Aoba put this pair of three tomoe Sharingan inside the container, and closed the lid with the rubber pistons, making the bottle in a sealed state.

    After doing all of this.

    Aoba raised his hand and stretched towards the tree trunk in front of him, and his fingertips emitted sharp chakra energy.

    This was Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel).

    Aoba controlled Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) with his right hand and directly cut off the bark of the big tree, digging a hole in it.

    He stuffed the jar with Kenji¡¯s Sharingan into the hole of the big tree.

    Then he covered the tree trunk again, and the right hand with Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) turned into Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), and immediately attached the tree bark to the trunk again.

    After all this was done.

    Aoba clapped his hands and left in satisfaction, walking towards Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    He had a very strong feeling that this pair of Sharingan would definitely be of great use to him in the future.

    But now, it was just a hot potato on his body.

    He felt much more at ease when he threw it into the big tree.

    ¡­

    When Aoba arrived at Konohagakure Intelligence Division, before he could go to the compartment that belonged to him, he saw many members of the Uchiha clan wearing Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s clothes.

    The leader of the team.

    It was Fugaku, whom Aoba knew.

    ¡°Are you sure that Kenji knocked on your door last night and asked about the location of Aoba¡¯s room?¡±

    Fugaku stared at a ninja in Konohagakure Intelligence Division and asked in a cold voice. His tightly knitted eyebrows were almost intertwined.

 CH 158

    Just as Aoba entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he encountered such a scene.

    He was not surprised.

    It could even be said that it was within his expectations.

    After reading through Kenji¡¯s memories, he knew that this person had come all the way by asking.

    Aoba didn¡¯t know how to describe this person.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to say that he was stupid.

    To say that he was smart, but he was still mentally retarded.

    When Aoba thought about how this person came to him directly and asked him to go to the forest to find Fugaku, he felt that it was ridiculous.

    Just think about it a little.

    Why make such a lame excuse.

    It can indeed be seen that the time was too tight, so there was no way to think about reasonable excuses, so he just bite the bullet.

    This was how it was done.

    It was too reckless.

    Aoba had a new assessment of Kenji¡¯s intelligence in his heart.

    Even if he was fooled and killed by Danzo, the matter of Kenji looking for him would still be instantly investigated.

    Aoba stood at the Konohagakure Intelligence Division entrance. He saw Konoha Military Police Force and heard Fugaku¡¯s question inside. He did not walk in directly, but quietly watched what the person said.

    After reading through Kenji¡¯s memories, he already knew that he would face such a situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s this person! He said that he is Konoha Military Police Force. He has something to ask Aoba and asked me which room Aoba lives in.¡± The Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s ninja nodded and said.

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Fugaku nodded with a thoughtful expression on his face.

    ¡°Big Brother Fugaku, why are you here?¡±

    At this time, Aoba saw the right time and directly stepped into Konohagakure Intelligence Division, facing Konoha Military Police Force and the others.

    ¡°Aoba¡­¡± Fugaku turned around and saw Aoba walking over. He was trying to figure out how to ask this question.

    ¡°Big Brother Fugaku, you came at the right time. I have something to say to you. Would it be convenient for you to speak to me alone?¡± Before Fugaku could speak, Aoba took the initiative to speak.

    ¡°Eh¡­ Sure!¡±

    Fugaku was stunned for a moment, then immediately nodded. Just now, he was wondering how to ask Aoba, but he did not expect that Aoba actually took the initiative to talk to him.

    Then.

    Fugaku followed Aoba and walked towards the dark corridor that was empty.

    Until they walked into the dark.

    Aoba stopped in his tracks.

    He then turned to look at Fugaku.

    His face darkened.

    ¡°Big Brother Fugaku, why are you looking for me last night?¡± Aoba immediately asked Fugaku.

    ¡°???¡±

    Fugaku was confused by Aoba¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you!¡±

    Fugaku was stunned by Aoba¡¯s sudden question. He had been following Akaru to pursue the Kumogakure Ninja last night, so he had no time to find Aoba.

    ¡°This is strange¡­¡±

    Aoba frowned tightly. His right hand pinched his chin, and his eyes flashed with a thoughtful look.

    Then.

    Aoba entered his acting mode.

    That realistic acting seemed to have encountered something puzzling.

    ¡°Aoba, what happened?¡± Fugaku saw Aoba¡¯s puzzled expression and immediately realized that there was something he did not know.

    ¡°Big Brother Fugaku, tell me the truth. Did you really not look for me yesterday?¡± Aoba did not explain anything to Fugaku. Instead, he asked again.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Fugaku became nervous after being repeatedly questioned by Aoba.

    Yesterday was not a simple day.

    For Konohagakure and the Uchiha clan.

    Both were unusual.

    Aoba repeatedly asked if he had come to find him yesterday.

    This meant that Aoba knew something.

    For a moment.

    Fugaku¡¯s eyes became even more serious.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    Aoba took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. From the looks of it, he was trying to ease his mood.

    ¡°Big Brother Fugaku.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±

    ¡°I was already sleeping last night.¡±

    ¡°Someone suddenly knocked on my door and called me.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who knocked on my door?¡±

    Aoba¡¯s expression became serious. He stared at Fugaku seriously, as if he had experienced a supernatural event.

    ¡°Kenji?¡±

    Fugaku¡¯s heart tightened. His purpose for coming here today was to investigate Kenji¡¯s whereabouts!

    After yesterday¡¯s mission was over.

    Akaru looks for Kenji.

    The person who sent the information to the Uchiha clan seemed to have vanished into thin air.

    Was Danzo related to Kumogakure?

    What kind of role did Danzo play in this matter?

    These mysteries would be solved by finding Kenji!

    But¡­

    Right now, everyone in the Uchiha clan.

    No one knew where Kenji was.

    Because of this.

    Akaru had just given Fugaku a task, asking him to investigate Kenji¡¯s last movements and find Kenji¡¯s location.

    Now, he had just followed the possible whereabouts of Kenji last night and found here in Konohagakure Intelligence Division a person with clues.

    But this clue pointed to Aoba.

    Now, Aoba said that someone was looking for him.

    He immediately thought of Kenji.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±

    Aoba nodded. The expression on his face was still extremely serious. His eyes were fixed on Fugaku as he slowly said, ¡°Guess what why does he want to see me?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be related to me, right?¡±

    Fugaku¡¯s heart tightened.

    Combining what Aoba had just said, he had this strange feeling.

    Aoba had just asked him why he was looking for him.

    Now he wanted him to guess why Kenji was looking for him.

    Fugaku thought of this.

    An ominous feeling rose in his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it has something to do with you, Brother Fugaku. Kenji came to me and told me that he wanted me to go to the forest on the west side of Konohagakure. He said that you were on a mission there and wanted to see me.¡± The part that Aoba was talking about was not made up. It was indeed true. This was also why he was very speechless about Kenji¡¯s IQ.

    ¡°What?!!!¡±

    Fugaku couldn¡¯t help but shout and at the same time, his eyes were wide open and there was a look of disbelief in them.

    ¡°He actually told you that I was looking for you!¡±

    Fugaku¡¯s heart was instantly in turmoil.

    The forest in the west side of Konohagakure!

    Wasn¡¯t that the place where they met Danzo and Kumogakure ninjas!

    That place was the place that Kenji had informed them!

    It turned out that other than informing the Uchiha clan, Kenji had also informed Aoba.

    Then¡­

    What else?

    Who else did he inform?

    Danzo?

    Was there anyone else?

    Fugaku¡¯s heart suddenly became heavy. He did not expect that this matter would become complicated in the end.

    ¡°Did you go?¡±

    Fugaku¡¯s voice became heavy. His eyes stared at Aoba as if he wanted to see all the thoughts in Aoba¡¯s heart through Aoba¡¯s expression.

    Of course.

    This could only be a delusion.

    The only expression on Aoba¡¯s face was that of someone who was talking like he was telling a ghost story and seeing supernatural events.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go.¡±

    Aoba shook his head and said, ¡°There has just been a murder case in the village, and now I have to go to such a remote forest. I don¡¯t have the courage.¡±

    ¡°Did Kenji not make things difficult for you?¡± Fugaku asked. If Kenji let Aoba go so easily, it was not Kenji¡¯s character at all.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aoba nodded and paused. After a short pause, he said, ¡°He looks like I have to see you. It¡¯s because of him that I don¡¯t dare to go.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t go!¡±

    Fugaku breathed a sigh of relief. Last night was super muddy water. Whoever went in would be covered in mud.

    ¡°Aoba, let me ask you a few questions. This is very important to me. When did you two separate after Kenji looked for you yesterday?¡± Fugaku forced himself to think about why Kenji told Aoba that he wanted to go to the western forest to find him. However, he did not need to think too deeply about it. He had already guessed it. It was obvious that he wanted to frame him.

    ¡°You might not believe it¡­¡±

    After Aoba finished his introduction, he was ready to enter the mode of making up stories.

    ¡°Last night, Kenji blocked the entrance of my room. He wanted me to go to the west forest to find you. I had no choice but to go. I even felt a trace of killing intent from him.¡±

    ¡°That feeling is like¡­¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, I might be killed by him!¡±

    ¡°I had no choice but to change my clothes and follow him out.¡±

    ¡°Just when we went out.¡±

    ¡°We met a man in black.¡±

    ¡°He then talk to Kenji then the two of them left together. They didn¡¯t bring me with them. They seemed to think that I was a burden.¡±

    ¡°When Kenji left, he still remind me to go to the west forest to find you. Otherwise, you will be angry with me!¡±

    Aoba immediately fabricated the role of a man in black and pointed the clues in the direction of the man in black to change the key point of Fugaku¡¯s investigation.

    ¡°The man in black?¡±

    Fugaku¡¯s face became more and more serious. What happened just now sounded a little ridiculous, but it was really something that Kenji could do.

    He had known Kenji for many years.

    That person would do what he wanted to do without caring about the occasion or the details.

    It was just like in Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House when Kenji asked Mikoto in front of him.

    Fugaku knew Kenji very well.

    The latter was someone who could completely mess things up in order to target him.

    At least the part in front.

    It was completely in line with what Kenji could do in his heart.

    But¡­

    Man in black?

    Why did the man in black suddenly appear in Konohagakure?

    ¡°Aoba, do you know who that man in black is?¡± Fugaku asked in a low voice. His eyes became nervous. He faintly felt that the man in black might be the key person in the entire scheme. He might also be the person who killed that Kumogakure ninja.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it very clearly. It seems to be called, what is it again¡­¡± Aoba put on a pondering expression.

    ¡°Called what?¡± Fugaku widened his eyes. He thought that Aoba would not have any information, but now it seemed that he had heard some.

    ¡°It seems to be called Madara-sama¡­¡± Aoba said with a frown as if he was trying to recall the matter carefully.

    ¡°Madara-sama?¡±

    When Fugaku heard this name, he was stunned for a moment. Then, his eyes widened. In his heart, a legendary figure that everyone in the Uchiha clan knew appeared.

    Uchiha Madara!

    Could it be¡­

    The man in black was Uchiha Madara?!

 CH 159

    When this thought appeared in Fugaku¡¯s mind, he was shocked.

    It can¡¯t be!

    It can¡¯t be!

    Uchiha Madara was a legend from the last era!

    After fighting with the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, he was already dead!

    How could it be Uchiha Madara!

    Impossible!

    Absolutely impossible!

    Fugaku¡¯s heart instantly became extremely chaotic. The more he told himself that it could not be Uchiha Madara, the more he could not help but think in the direction of Uchiha Madara.

    Madara-sama!

    This form of address¡­

    If not for Uchiha Madara¡­

    Who was worthy?!

    Fugaku¡¯s chest kept heaving up and down, and he was extremely shocked by the sudden news.

    ¡°Big Brother Fugaku, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Aoba blinked his eyes and stared at Fugaku with an innocent expression as if he did not know how important the name he spoke of was.

    ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Fugaku shook his head. There was still a bewildered expression on his face. It was not as relaxed as he said.

    ¡°Aoba, have you heard anything else about this man in black?¡± Fugaku asked.

    ¡°He did say something, but I was too nervous at that time and didn¡¯t hear it clearly¡­¡± Aoba shook his head and said.

    ¡°So you still heard it. Think about it carefully. You are a member of the Yamanaka clan. The things in your memory will not be so easy to forget.¡± Fugaku said anxiously.

    ¡°How could I have forgotten about this!¡±

    Aoba suddenly slapped his head. He then raised his hands and pressed his finger against his temple. A stream of chakra flowed along with his fingers to his brain, as if it were assisting him to recall his memories.

    ¡°Stone¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be done!¡±

    ¡°Too far¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A stone tablet?¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯t hear it clearly¡­¡±

    Aoba tried his best to recall, and the chakra in his hand became denser and denser. At least from Fugaku¡¯s perception, he could confirm that Aoba was trying his best to recall.

    The whole process was completely heard by Fugaku, and the more he listened, the bigger his eyes became.

    This¡­ this¡­ this¡­

    Fugaku suddenly thought of a stone tablet under the Naka Shrine.

    That was an Uchiha Clan secret.

    Even among the Uchiha Clan members, only a small portion of them know.

    Even him.

    He had just found out about it not long ago.

    ¡°Aoba, you haven¡¯t told anyone about this, have you?¡± Fugaku asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°No, this happened last night. So only you.¡± Aoba shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Also, be careful. However, I don¡¯t think Kenji will look for you again.¡± Fugaku said. He felt that last night was an opportunity to shift the blame. Now that the opportunity had been lost, there was no need for Kenji to look for a small character like Aoba.

    ¡°Well¡­ If he looks for me again¡­ I might be scared to death¡­¡± The corner of Aoba¡¯s mouth twitched violently. Kenji had directly turned into water and seeped into the ground. If he could appear and look for him again, it could no longer be described as terrifying.

    ¡°Hahaha, Aoba, don¡¯t be afraid. Konoha Military Police Force has been searching for Kenji all over the village. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before we find him!¡± Fugaku said.

    ¡°Ah? What happened to him?¡± Aoba was stunned for a moment as if he was very surprised by the news that Kenji had disappeared.

    ¡°There is no problem in telling you. Kenji is missing. I only found this place when I was looking for Kenji. Coincidentally, I found information on you.¡± Fugaku said.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Aoba was suddenly enlightened.

    ¡°Aoba, if there is nothing else, I will leave first. If you see Kenji again in the next few days, you must find me as soon as possible.¡± Fugaku said.

    ¡°Understood¡± Aoba nodded.

    ¡°En¡­ Oh right¡­ about the Dango¡­ Thank you!¡± Fugaku smiled at Aoba. He knew that Aoba had taken great care of him regarding the matter of Mikoto.

    ¡°Just give me an autograph when you have the chance,¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The expression on Fugaku¡¯s face instantly froze. He had just relaxed his vigilance against Aoba and was instantly beaten back to his original form by this sentence.

    Good fellow!

    He was still thinking about his signature!

    However¡­

    It wasn¡¯t impossible!

    Fugaku was already seriously considering this matter.

    Next.

    Fugaku didn¡¯t say any more nonsense and directly left with the guards.

    After leaving Konohagakure Intelligence Division, Fugaku¡¯s eyes became cold.

    ¡°This damn Kenji!¡±

    Fugaku could not help but curse. He had already learned about Kenji from Aoba¡¯s words, and using his name, he actually asked Aoba to go to the west forest.

    He could even think of such a low-level frame!

    Fortunately, Aoba did not go!

    Otherwise, even if it were such a low-level framing, it might still bring him dirty water!

    After all¡­

    The more clumsy this seemingly way of shifting the blame, the more the higher-ups would wonder if it was fake.

    Fugaku did not doubt Aoba¡¯s words. Many of the points that Aoba had just said could not be fabricated.

    In the forest in the west of Konohagakure.

    Madara-sama.

    The stone tablet.

    Fugaku recalled Aoba¡¯s words and could not help but fall into deep thought.

    ¡°Is there any connection between these things?¡±

    Fugaku temporarily could not think of anything. He planned to report these things to Akaru and then discuss how to catch Kenji again.

    ¡­

    After Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people left, Eaton found Aoba.

    ¡°Aoba, what happened? Why did Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people look for you? Did they encounter any trouble? If there is anything, you can tell me!¡± Eaton patted his chest and promised. As the only person who knew that Aoba was Tsunade¡¯s student, he was ready to hold this potential in his hands.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask too clearly. It seems that someone in the Konoha Military Police Force has disappeared. They came to ask about the situation. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Aoba said with a smile.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good!¡±

    Eaton¡¯s tone was strange. It was hard to tell if it were because Aoba was at ease or because he had no chance to show off.

    ¡°Aoba, if you encounter anything in the future, come to me directly. I will settle it for you!¡± Eaton still did not forget to express his goodwill to Aoba.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain Eaton!¡± Aoba immediately thanked him.

    ¡°What are you thanking me for? You are too polite. We are good brothers!¡±

    Eaton said with a smile.

    When he said this.

    His eyes immediately widened.

    A sudden realization struck him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°We are brothers!¡±

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t call me Captain Eaton!¡±

    ¡°Just call me Big Brother Eaton!¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, come find big brother!¡±

    Eaton said to Aoba. He suddenly discovered this method of getting closer.

    That¡¯s right.

    It was the big brother.

    Wasn¡¯t this kind of relationship more intimate than a superior and subordinate relationship?

    ¡°Okay, Brother Eton, I won¡¯t be polite with you. If there is anything, I will really trouble you!¡± Aoba said with a smile. He was also happy to do so. After all, Eaton was the boss of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division. With the boss protecting him, he would be freer in the future.

    ¡°You must not be more polite!¡± Eaton grinned and said. He felt that his choice was too wise. It was too comfortable to accept a Sannin student as his younger brother.

    Aoba exchanged a few more words with Eaton and then walked towards Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s compartment.

    Eaton looked at Aoba¡¯s back and heaved a heavy sigh of relief. The proud smile on his face gradually disappeared.

    ¡°Fortunately¡­ Fortunately¡­ the crisis has been averted¡­¡±

    As soon as Eaton arrived at Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he heard that Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people had arrived and were even asking Aoba questions.

    This made him go crazy!

    Others in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division might not know, but Aoba was his treasure!

    He still wanted to use Aoba to be on the good side with Tsunade!

    This had a great impact on his career.

    If Aoba left because of this trivial matter and did not continue working in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, then he would suffer a great loss.

    Seeing that Aoba was not angry, Eaton had also reversed the situation under his words and successfully got closer to Aoba, it could be said that it was a blessing in disguise.

    After that.

    Eaton walked in the direction of Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s entrance and swept his gaze over the Anbu guarding it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know what division you belong to?¡±

    ¡°We, Konohagakure Intelligence Division, belong to Anbu division!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same division as Konoha Military Police Force!¡±

    ¡°In the future, if Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people want to come in and ask about something, let them find me and get permission first. Otherwise, don¡¯t let them directly come in!¡±

    Eaton was furious at these ninjas. He was really scared just now and was extremely dissatisfied and angry.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone lowered their heads and answered. No one dared to look straight into Eaton¡¯s eyes. Only the real Konohagakure Intelligence Division Ninja could clearly see how terrifying their Captain was.

    All of a sudden.

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s entrance fell into a depressing atmosphere.

    ¡­

    After Aoba arrived at his compartment, he welcomed a short period of peace.

    It was still early at this time.

    No one to interrogate was sent.

    Aoba directly sat on the small stool, his eyes flashing with thoughts.

    ¡°It seems that the Uchiha clan did not suspect Kenji¡¯s identity yesterday. This can be seen from their search for Kenji.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s impossible for them to find Kenji!¡±

    ¡°I wonder how much they can understand from Madara-sama¡¯s message.¡±

    ¡°In short¡­¡±

    ¡°The matter between Uchiha and Danzo has become more and more interesting!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if those Kumogakure ninjas have escaped¡­¡±

    The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he thought about many things. He originally wanted to take the opportunity to let the Uchiha and Danzo fight, but unfortunately, he failed in the end.

    Of course.

    Even if this battle broke out, it would not be unilateral genocide, but an internal fight that weakens each other.

    In the end, it would still end in peace.

    It was just that he wanted to use this method to make them focus on each other so that no one would notice him.

    This was also good.

    Although there was no spark between Akaru and Danzo this time, it was still a showdown between them.

    In the future, whether it was Root or Uchiha, they would treat each other as enemies.

    This way, he could go to work at ease in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    As for what to do with this mess¡­

    Anyway, the village internal was already rotten, to begin with. He had no business to settle with the Third Hokage. Now he was waiting for these Fourth generations to come.

    In this regard.

    Aoba still believed in Minato!

 CH 160

    ¡°Someone is coming!¡±

    At this time, the guard brought in a young man and tied him to a wooden pillar.

    He gave a few simple instructions to Aoba before leaving.

    According to the guard¡¯s instructions.

    This young man was a businessman from outside the village who came to Konoha to do business.

    When he was doing business, he had a dispute with Konohagakure¡¯s people.

    Then they started a fight.

    Finally, Konoha Military Police Force arrested him.

    Now, he was sent to Konohagakure Intelligence Division for interrogation.

    This young man was not very old and looked to be only twenty-two or twenty-three years old, about the same age as Fugaku.

    ¡°I hit him!¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like him!¡±

    ¡°Every time I pay, he finds fault in it!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, my heart will not be contented!¡±

    ¡°Can I write the confession letter now? Just take it out. Don¡¯t waste my time. I still have to make money after paying the penalty!¡±

    The young man said coldly. Was it his first time here? His temper had always been very irritable, so he was often taken in.

    However.

    Konohagakure¡¯s law was different for the people in the village and the people outside the village.

    If someone in the village fought, they would usually be locked up for a few days and carried out ideological education, hoping that they would not cause trouble again after going out.

    However, if it were someone outside the village, they would be fined. As long as they paid enough fines, they would not be punished or locked up.

    After all, in this chaotic ninja world.

    Money was very important!

    Because of this.

    Some wealthy merchants could live with their heads held high!

    They could be the financial backer or the employers of some ninjas to achieve their goals through money.

    Although this young man was not a particularly rich existence, he was also a businessman. He had money and liked to use the money to establish relationships. He also understood how to settle things with money.

    Aoba raised his eyes and looked at the young man indifferently. He did not say a word and was still thinking about the problem he was thinking about just now.

    For now.

    The relationship between Danzo and Uchiha was already in a clear state.

    It had nothing to do with subtlety.

    However.

    What happened to Kumogakure¡¯s ninja?

    Did they run away?

    Or did they stay?

    Or killed?

    Aoba had no accurate information about the movements of those people and had no way to obtain them.

    ¡°Hey, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me? Give me the paper to write the confession letter!¡±

    The young man immediately roared at Aoba, his eyes full of contempt.

    In his eyes.

    Aoba was just a mouse in the dark tunnel.

    He could only do these dirty things.

    He could not see the light at all.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Aoba looked up at the young man again. His dark eyes focused on the young man¡¯s face through the eye hole of the mask.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to lock you up quietly and let you go.¡±

    ¡°Since your voice is so loud,¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to study your vocal cords.¡±

    As Aoba spoke, he slowly got up and walked towards the young man.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The young man looked at Aoba and his tone was still questioning.

    This time.

    Aoba ignored the young man.

    Instead, he walked directly to the latter.

    ¡°Trust me, you will walk out of here unharmed. But before that, I need to teach you a lesson.¡±

    After saying that.

    Aoba raised his right hand.

    A sharp blue chakra appeared on his fingertips.

    It was Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel).

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    The youth¡¯s voice finally became frightened. This Konohagakure Intelligence Division Ninja in front of him was completely different from the one he had come into contact with before, giving him a very terrifying feeling.

    Just as the youth¡¯s voice fell.

    Aoba stretched out his left hand and pressed it on the youth¡¯s head. His right hand controlled Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) to instantly cut through the latter¡¯s throat.

    However, he controlled Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)¡¯s chakra very carefully and continuously doing extremely precise operations on the youth¡¯s throat.

    Almost in an instant.

    Aoba cut open the youth¡¯s throat then cut off the youth¡¯s vocal cords from the throat. The blood-colored muscle fibers fell on the palm of his hand.

    After that.

    Aoba raise his left hand and pressed towards the youth¡¯s throat. A gentle chakra covered the youth¡¯s throat, directly making the youth¡¯s throat recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Wu¡­ Wu¡­ Wu¡­ Wu¡­¡±

    The young man widened his eyes. Tears flowed down uncontrollably from the corners of his eyes. When he was cut just now, he thought that he was going to die. He had already smelled the scent of death.

    An instant pain directly invaded his soul.

    He wanted to scream.

    He wanted to roar.

    But he found that he couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    His throat seemed to be choked by someone, and he felt extremely painful.

    What happened?

    What happened?

    Why can¡¯t he speak?

    What did he do to him?

    What the hell was he trying to do?

    The young man was roaring in his heart. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound at all.

    ¡°This is your vocal cords.¡±

    Aoba raised his hand. There were two bloody muscle fibers in his palm.

    When the young man saw this scene, he was shocked.

    He was so scared that he almost fainted.

    Then he wanted to say something, but he was unable to say any specific words. However, from the expression on his face, he seemed to be begging Aoba.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said that you will go out unharmed. It¡¯s just that I want you to be quiet now.¡±

    After Aoba finished speaking, he raised his right hand and touched the young man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Reward: Chakra Increase!¡±

    Accompanied by a crisp electronic prompt, the young man¡¯s memories were added to Aoba¡¯s mind.

    Instantly.

    Aoba immediately went through the young man¡¯s memories.

    A merchant from the land of hot water.

    He had a bad temper.

    He was more aggressive.

    Every time he fought, he was best at using his right fist!

    The reason why he was brought along this time was that he suddenly punched a person¡¯s face with his right fist, causing a fight.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Your right hand is very developed!¡±

    ¡°Let me study it¡­¡±

    As Aoba spoke, under the gaze of the young man, he raised his right hand with the Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) and slashed at the young man¡¯s right hand.

    For a moment.

    The young man widened his eyes.

    His eyes were filled with horror.

    Extremely scared!

    ¡­

    At the same time.

    In the Hokage office.

    Danzo, who was dressed in his green shirt, stood in front of Third Hokage, Hiruzen. His expression was extremely serious.

    ¡°What exactly happened last night?¡± Hiruzen picked up the pipe, held it in his mouth, and slowly lit it up. From his tone and movements, he was still very calm.

    ¡°I am still investigating the specific situation, but I can be sure that I was set up by Yuta, but I am not very sure about the relationship between Yuta and Uchiha. It seems that it is not as close as I imagined.¡± Danzo replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking about you. I¡¯m asking about what happened last night. What happened to those Kumogakure¡¯s ninja?¡± Hiruzen took a deep breath and focused his gaze on Danzo.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why those Kumogakure¡¯s ninjas suddenly appeared in Konohagakure. This means that the barrier division and Konoha Military Police Force have problems.¡± Danzo immediately threw the blame.

    ¡°Did you catch them?¡± Hiruzen asked in a bad mood.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That guy Akaru sealed the news very well. I sent people to inquire a few times, but they couldn¡¯t find out.¡± After Danzo finished speaking, he pondered for a bit and said, ¡°Sarutobi, I think we should develop a spy that can go deep into the Uchiha clan. Otherwise, our information about the Uchiha clan is too blocked. If they have any thoughts of rebellion, we have no way of knowing.¡±

    ¡°You also know what the situation of the Uchiha clan is. The entire clan lives in that specific area. There are no other clans around. The entrance to the Uchiha clan is narrow, and there is only a single long alley. If outsiders enter, they will definitely be discovered. Moreover, even if the entire Uchiha clan has internal differences, the outside world is a community of interests. This is a clan left from the Warring States Era. It is impossible to develop an Uchiha who can work for the village as a spy!¡± Hirizuen shook his head and said. He had studied deeply about the clan power in the village. Most of the clans changed their heads because of this and announced that they would accept Third Hokage¡¯s rule. However, only the Uchiha clan, like a small village in the village, handled their own internal affairs.

    ¡°Uchiha is a big clan. There will always be a few unfilial sons.¡± Danzo said indifferently, ¡°Let me look for this.¡±

    ¡°If we can develop a spy within Uchiha, it will definitely be a great thing for the village. Right now, we know too little about the Uchiha clan. The only one who can conduct an investigation is still in the Konoha Military Police Force which is in hands of the Uchiha clan. This makes it impossible for us to get information about the Uchiha clan.¡± Hiruzen said in a low voice. Although he had not had the heart to destroyed this Uchiha clan. It did not prevent him from treating this clan, which was very difficult to control, as a thorn in his side.

    ¡°Sarutobi, now we must find Yuta. This person knows too much. He is too dangerous. If we did not get rid of this person, my heart will be uneasy!¡± When Danzo saw the information transmitted by Tatsuma in a special way, he was already flustered in his heart.

    ¡°The matter of finding someone still needs you to do it.¡± Hiruzen was not as concerned as Danzo.

    Step, step, step¡­

    At this moment.

    Hurried footsteps sounded outside the door.

    A ninja in charge of guarding ran over and immediately knelt down on one knee at the door.

    ¡°Third Hokage-sama, Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s Akaru is here!¡± The guard reported.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Hiruzen nodded and then looked at Danzo. He smiled and said, ¡°It seems that the information about Kumogakure¡¯s ninjas has been sent over.¡±

    ¡°Sarutobi, I will go first. You guys can talk.¡±

    Danzo did not want to have any contact with Akaru here now. Compared to what happened last night, he cared more about the whereabouts of Yuta.

    Then.

    Danzo turned around and left the office.

    The moment Danzo walked out of the office, a figure came from the corner.

    It was Akaru!

    Danzo saw Akaru.

    Akaru also saw Danzo.

    The two of them instantly looked at each other, and their gazes were focused on each other all the time.

    Of course.

    The time they looked at each other was short.

    As the two of them moved, the two of them passed each other in the corridor.

    No one spoke to each other.

    Everything was in silence.

    Danzo walked along the corridor to the end, then turned the corner and left.

    Akaru walked into the office.

    ¡°Third Hokage-sama, I want to report to you about the Kumogakure intruders.¡±

 CH 161

    Chapter 161 - Each Other Has His Own Thoughts!

    Akaru¡¯s voice echoed in the office, clearly transmitted into the ears of Hiruzen.

    At this moment.

    There were only the two of them in the office.

    Hiruzen still had the smoking pipe in his mouth while his eyes stare at Akaru who came in.

    ¡°What exactly happened yesterday? Tell me in detail!¡± Hiruzen took a deep breath and said slowly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Akaru nodded. There was no expression on his indifferent face; he was almost expressionless.

    ¡°Last night, we, Konoha Military Police Force, found Kumogakure ninjas in the western forest. After a desperate fight, we killed seven Kumogakure Chunin and captured two Kumogakure Jonin. However, the rest of the people were escaped.¡± Akaru reported.

    ¡°You actually caught a Kumogakure Jonin!¡± Hiruzen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. After that, he panicked a little; after all, he knew that Kumogakure was a powerful ninja village right now. If he could keep the existing peace without provoking them, it would be better not to provoke them.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve caught them, but we haven¡¯t decided what to do to them. We are waiting for Third Hokage-sama¡¯s instructions,¡± Akaru said.

    ¡°If the corpse¡­then just dispose of it!¡± Hiruzen took another puff in his smoking pipe and said, ¡°As for those two Jonins, wait for me to negotiate with Kumogakure. Don¡¯t touch them for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Akaru nodded.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly run to the western forest yesterday?¡± Hiruzen did not continue about Kumogakure¡¯s matter, nor did he give Akaru any follow-up instructions about how to deal with them. Instead, he turned to ask why the Uchiha clan suddenly appeared in that location.

    ¡°I have received a secret report,¡± Akaru said in a low voice. He did not say Kenji¡¯s name. He had already felt doubt and distrust from Hiruzen; then, he would hold some information about it. Moreover, he had not figured out Kenji¡¯s current situation and location. Naturally, he would not report it to Hiruzen.

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Hiruzen frowned. When he asked Danzo why he went to the western forest, Danzo said the same thing. Now, Akaru said the same thing. If he was not sure that Danzo had not discussed it with Akaru, he would think that the two of them had discussed how to answer beforehand.

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple.¡± Akaru nodded. He did not intend to tell Hiruzen the details. After he said this, he did not give Hiruzen a chance to ask again. Instead, he took the initiative to ask, ¡°There are still many doubts about Kumogakure¡¯s invasion of Konoha.

    Should we send those two Jonins to Konohagakure Intelligence Division for interrogation? We do not know their purpose. Moreover, we have not found out what happened to the Jonin who died yesterday.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to rush this matter. Those Kumogakure Jonin, do not harm them for the time being.¡± Hiruzen waved his hand. What he wanted now was the village¡¯s peace, not to start a war with Kumogakure.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Akaru nodded. His expression could not help but become even uglier. He found that Hiruzen had never cared about Uchiha¡¯s clan casualties in this matter.

    ¡°By the way, Akaru, have you found any information about Yuta?¡± Hiruzen suddenly asked.

    ¡°Third Hokage-sama, Danzo-sama has always been responsible for this investigation. It is not the scope of our investigation, and we don¡¯t have the right to investigate.¡± Akaru stared at Hiruzen. He could clearly feel that Hiruzen was partial to Danzo. From the time he gave the authority for Yuta¡¯s investigation to Danzo, he had been very clear; he seemed afraid that they would find something that they should not find out, so he would not let them investigate at all.

    ¡°I know. This matter is temporarily settled. You can go back and wait for the news. After I communicate with Kumogakure, I will give you a way to deal with it.¡± Hiruzen said in a flat tone.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Akaru responded and then left the office.

    After he walked out of the door of the Hokage¡¯s office, his face became extremely gloomy, and he was extremely disappointed with Hiruzen in his heart.

    He did not care about their clan casualties at all!

    Each and every one of them did not care about the purpose of Kumogakure¡¯s ninja invasion of Konohagakure!

    They did not care about the sudden death of Kumogakure Jonin at all!

    In Akaru¡¯s opinion¡­

    Hiruzen was only concerned about how Danzo was framed into the west forest!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Akaru muttered discontentedly. He immediately realized that it was the right choice to hold back information and could still secretly investigate many things.

    ¡­

    In the Hokage¡¯s office.

    Hiruzen sat on the chair at his desk and took a scroll from the drawer.

    He slowly opened the scroll.

    He then looked at the words written on it.

    ¡°It seems that the heart of the Uchiha clan is no longer on my side. It is imperative to develop a spy that can provide information to the village!¡±

    Hiruzen looked at the words on the scroll. While reading the words carefully, he was thinking about the solution behind them.

    ¡­

    Akaru angrily returned to the Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s office.

    Not long after he sat down.

    Fugaku came.

    ¡°Captain, I have something important to tell you!¡± Fugaku¡¯s face was full of seriousness, and he looked very eager.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Akaru nodded to Fugaku. He saw Fugaku¡¯s expression and was a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t know what happened to Fugaku to become like this.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Fugaku stepped into Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s office. After he came in, he looked around and confirmed that Akaru was the only one in the office. Then he closed the door of the office.

    ¡°Why so serious? Do you have news about Kenji?¡± Akaru looked at Fugaku, and a big question mark appeared on his head.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Fugaku nodded and quickly walked in Akaru¡¯s direction. In an instant, he was in front of Akaru.

    ¡°I found a clue about Kenji¡¯s disappearance!¡± Fugaku said in a low voice.

    ¡°Tell me quickly.¡± Akaru became nervous.

    ¡°I followed the place that Kenji went to yesterday and found clues about Konohagakure Intelligence Division from Konoha¡¯s hospital. In the end, I found that Kenji went to look for a person named Aoba. He wanted to frame me through Aoba¡­¡±

    Fugaku explained in detail how Kenji pretended to use his name to ask Aoba to go to the western forest.

    After he finished talking about such a thing.

    He still felt a chill down his spine.

    Too vicious!

    If Kenji really succeeded, not only would Aoba die, he would not have a good ending.

    ¡°Kenji actually did such a thing!¡± Akaru took a deep look at Fugaku. His expression was full of anger, and there was dissatisfaction in his eyes. However, there was more or less a trace of doubt in his heart, and he did not completely believe Fugaku¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, this is what Kenji can do. He wants to use this method to frame me. This way, my image will become worse, and then I will fall into a disadvantage in the selection of Konoha Military Police Force captain and Uchiha Clan Head in the future.¡± Fugaku explained.

    ¡°It turns out that there is a power struggle here!¡± Akaru still looked deeply at Fugaku as if he wanted to see through the latter.

    ¡°Yes, fortunately, Aoba did not go. Otherwise, things would not be clear!¡± Fugaku breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Indeed, you are the better choice!¡± The corners of Akaru¡¯s mouth curled up into an evil smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain, for your appreciation.¡± Fugaku vaguely felt that Akaru was a bit strange, but he was not sure if his feeling was true.

    ¡°Fugaku, I have a question. You said that Kenji could frame you in this way. Then, is it possible that the missing Kenji now has been secretly harmed?¡± After saying this, Akaru stared at Fugaku with more meaningful eyes.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Fugaku was stunned for a moment. He could feel that there was something in Akaru¡¯s words, but he was their leader. He could not say anything excessive. He could only smile bitterly and say, ¡°There is indeed such a possibility.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t know why.

    Such a similar scene happened.

    After hearing Akaru¡¯s words, the excitement in Fugaku¡¯s heart was like being poured with a basin of cold water.

    The passion that had just been ignited was instantly extinguished.

    For a moment.

    Fugaku didn¡¯t even want to talk about the man in black and the stone tablet.

    After all, there was no conclusive evidence.

    And now, Akaru was actually suspecting him.

    He suddenly felt that there was no need to say these things out.

    However¡­

    During this period of time, he was going to check in detail the specific information of the legendary Uchiha Madara in the history of the Uchiha clan.

    It was not the kind of information that was told in a story.

    Instead, it was the information recorded in the Uchiha clan¡¯s book.

    He had to carefully examine every detail.

    Even he could not say what kind of intuition this was. After Aoba talked about the man in black and Madara-sama, he faintly felt that the legend of the Uchiha clan might not be dead.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be nervous. I was teasing you. Now things are more serious. The purpose of Kumogakure¡¯s ninja invasion is not clear, and the Third Hokage does not have any clear instructions. The two Jonin we caught can¡¯t be moved at all, so do you have any ideas?¡± Akaru put away the smile on his face and asked Fugaku.

    ¡°Only the two Jonins can¡¯t be moved?¡± Fugaku immediately asked.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± When Akaru heard the word ¡®only¡¯, his eyes suddenly lit up. Just now, he was angry and his thoughts were cloudy.

    ¡°That means we can touch the seven chunin corpses, right?¡± Fugaku immediately found a breakthrough.

    ¡°I understand what you mean. You want to find Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s Sensor Ninjas to read the memories of these Ninjas and get the information we want!¡± Akaru nodded and said, ¡°This method is feasible!¡±

    ¡°Then I will take the seven corpses to Konohagakure Intelligence Division now!¡± Fugaku immediately said.

    ¡°We can¡¯t take the corpse away!¡± Akaru shook his head and explained, ¡°The purpose is too obvious. Go find Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s Captain, Morino Eaton, and borrow a Sensor Ninja from him. Let him come to out Uchiha¡¯s clan to read their memories.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fugaku immediately responded.

    ¡°Remember, this matter can¡¯t be made public. The fewer people who know about it, the better!¡± Akaru explained.

 CH 162

    Chapter 162 - Demons Live Here!

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Fugaku nodded at Akaru, then turned and left. He then walked out of the Konoha Military Police Force building.

    After he left.

    His face turned ugly.

    The things that happened one after another made Fugaku suddenly realize the human heart¡¯s sinister nature.

    He did not have much confidence in Akaru anymore.

    First, Kenji planned to let him take the blame by tricking Aoba into going to the western forest.

    Then, Akaru felt that Kenji¡¯s disappearance might be related to him.

    Fugaku suddenly felt very tired.

    There were still many intrigues hidden in the dark in this seemingly united clan.

    Perhaps¡­

    Only real relatives would not betray each other!

    Fugaku¡¯s heart changed greatly at this moment. He deeply realized that the only people he could trust in the future were his wife and children.

    Only them.

    They would not betray him!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Konohagakure Intelligence Division again.¡±

    Fugaku suddenly thought of Aoba. Deep in his heart, he did not want to involve Aoba in these broken things.

    After all, Kenji wanted to frame him in this way.

    In addition, he had already regarded Aoba as one of his own in his heart.

    Then¡­

    He also did not wish to involve Aoba in this whirlpool.

    ¡°Fugaku!¡±

    All of a sudden.

    A hurried voice sounded.

    Then a figure quickly ran to Fugaku. It was Fugaku¡¯s good friend, Sekai.

    ¡°Sekai?¡± There was a flash of confusion in Fugaku¡¯s eyes. He did not know why the latter suddenly found him.

    ¡°Fugaku, go back quickly. Akaru-saa is looking for you!¡± Sekai said.

    ¡°I just came out from Akaru-sama¡¯s place. Now I have to go to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.¡± Fugaku thought that Sekai had not updated the news.

    ¡°No, it was just a second ago. Akaru-sama asked me to call you back. I will be going to Konohagakure Intelligence Division to call someone.¡± Sekai said.

    ¡°You¡¯re going?¡± An ominous feeling rose in Fugaku¡¯s heart. He stared into Sekai¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Who will you call over?¡±

    ¡°Yamanaka Aoba.¡± Sekai answered directly, ¡°This is what Akaru-sama asked me to look for.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Uchiha suddenly smiled, and his face revealed a knowing expression.

    ¡°Sekai, you can go. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Fugaku said and directly returned to Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s direction.

    This time.

    He understood.

    Akaru was suspecting him.

    This made him very disappointed.

    Sure enough.

    Not saying Madara¡¯s name and the stone tablet were the right things.

    ¡­

    Aoba was studying the young man tied to a wooden pillar in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    He now had a profound medical theory, but he lacked practical experience; he could practice it here.

    However.

    He did not have the conscience to give the experimental subjects any anesthetic.

    If it hurts, then it hurts!

    They¡¯ve all come to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    So experiencing this kind of thing was normal.

    In any case¡­

    They won¡¯t die anyway.

    When Aoba attacked these prisoners, he first read the memories of the other party and then chose how to attack according to the other party¡¯s situation.

    For this person who came from outside of the village to Konoha and was so arrogant.

    Of course, Aoba had to teach him a lesson.

    ¡°So the chakra pathways are like this!¡±

    Aoba used his chakra to cut the chakra pathways of this young man while he lowered his head to study as if he was doing some research.

    ¡°Woo¡­¡±

    The young man was in so much pain that his forehead was covered in sweat. This pain was like an ant crawling on his nerves, constantly stimulating his senses.

    However, the level of pain was not so severe that he would immediately faint.

    He wanted to struggle, but the rope was too tight.

    He wanted to roar but was unable to make a sound.

    The entire process was extremely uncomfortable.

    Gradually.

    Time slowly passed.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    Aoba felt that he had accumulated enough practical experience. If he continued to do it, it would be abuse.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to put back the parts on your body.¡±

    The Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) looked like a sewing needle in Aoba¡¯s hand. His fingertips, surrounded by thin chakra threads, slowly penetrated the young man¡¯s skin and sewed up the broken parts.

    Demon!

    This was a demon!

    The young man was completely in fear. He could clearly feel the pain in his body, but he could not make a sound. He could only look at Aoba with fear in his eyes.

    After this incident.

    This young man no longer dared to provoke Konohagakure¡¯s people.

    His impression of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division had changed dramatically.

    A group of demons lived here!

    ¡­

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba finished stitching up the wound on this youth¡¯s arm then he raised his left hand and used Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

    Hum Hum Hum Hum Hum¡­

    A chakra fluctuation spread out from Aoba¡¯s palm and directly covered the youth¡¯s arm. With extremely powerful chakra, the youth¡¯s wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for your throat.¡±

    Aoba looked up at the young man and instantly noticed the fear in the young man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This is your vocal cords.¡±

    Aoba shook the two strips of meat in his left hand in front of the young man.

    ¡°If you cooperate with me, I will put this cute little thing back into your neck. If you move around, you might be in pain even more. Do you understand?¡± Aoba asked.

    ¡°Woo¡­¡± The young man stammered and nodded, indicating that he understood what Aoba meant.

    ¡°Raise your head,¡± Aoba said indifferently, and his tone revealed a trace of unquestionable tone.

    The young man was afraid.

    However, he dared not disobey Aoba.

    He could only raise his head reluctantly.

    He then revealed his throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start.¡±

    Aoba suddenly stretched out his right hand, and his palm was suffused with tyrannical chakra energy. It was Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel).

    A light blue light appeared on the palm of Aoba.

    After this light appeared.

    The young man¡¯s body could not help but tremble. The fear in his heart was spreading.

    Now he feels he has PTSD and could not look straight at Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) and Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) anymore. Even if he encountered any problems in the future, he would not dare to look for medical ninjas.

    Aoba saw the young man¡¯s expression and could not help but want to laugh. Fortunately, he was wearing a mask and did not need to control his facial expression too much. He just needed to control his eyes.

    Swish!

    Aoba controlled Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) to cut through the young man¡¯s throat.

    He then stuffed the vocal cords into their original position and quickly sewed them up before it bleed.

    Immediately after.

    A stream of chakra containing life energy spread to the young man¡¯s throat.

    He healed the young man¡¯s wound bit by bit.

    Not long after.

    Aoba finished everything.

    Then, he stitched up the wound on the young man¡¯s throat again and completed the vocal cord muscle recovery operation.

    ¡°Try to speak slowly.¡±

    Aoba looked at the young man in front of him and suddenly thought of something he had seen before. He didn¡¯t know whether it was from a piece of news or a joke.

    A boy found a girlfriend who studied medicine. After being stabbed several times, he fell into a pool of blood. During the rescue, they found that every knife cut perfectly avoided the vital part.

    Aoba now had this kind of feeling.

    One of the most basic conditions for him to use these prisoners to conduct experiments was to be sure that these people would not die in his hands.

    ¡°Woo¡­¡±

    The young man shook his head repeatedly. He did not dare to speak at all. Now, his throat felt like it was on fire. The pain was unbearable. His Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s experience was like a nightmare to him. He did not want to experience it again.

    ¡°Try it. If there are any problems, I will treat you again. If there are no problems, you can write a confession letter.¡± Aoba turned around and went to the drawer not far away to take out the confession book.

    ¡°I¡­ write¡­¡±

    The young man seemed to be afraid to speak. He stared at the confession book as if he saw a life-saving straw.

    Hurry up and leave this place.

    This place was too terrifying!

    The young man felt that every second he stayed here was torture.

    If he stays here for a few more days.

    He was afraid that he would die here!

    ¡­

    After the young man wrote the confession letter, Aoba handed him to the prison guard, and then the compartment became silent again.

    Just when Aoba thought that the next target was coming, hurried footsteps sounded outside his compartment.

    ¡°Aoba, are you there?¡±

    A low voice came from outside his compartment. The owner of the voice was Eaton.

    ¡°Captain Eaton?¡± Aoba was stunned for a moment and immediately got up to greet him.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.¡±

    Eaton breathed a sigh of relief and quickly entered the compartment while closing the door behind him.

    ¡°Aoba, something is going on outside. You stay inside in this compartment. Don¡¯t go anywhere; leave the rest to me.¡± Eaton seemed to have the demeanor of a big brother.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aoba was stunned for a moment and did not understand what was happening.

    ¡°Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people are here again. I don¡¯t know what kind of wind they got. They are calling you over to help them read some memories.¡± Eaton said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Aoba immediately responded and quickly turned his head.

    Didn¡¯t Fugaku just leave?

    Why did he find him again?

    Could it be because he had said the name ¡®Madara-sama¡¯?

    Aoba calculated in his heart, but he did not say these words. After all, he had just recognized Eaton as his big brother.

    If something happened, look for big brother!

    This was what Eaton said!

    Then what was there for him to worry about?

    No matter what was waiting for him, there was a big brother supporting him, and the benefits of this big brother are reflected as soon as he recognizes it.

    ¡°Big Brother Eton, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I don¡¯t want to have any contact with Konoha Military Police Force,¡± Aoba said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this kind of thing about Konoha Military Police Force has never happened before. They are simply bullying us, Konohagakure Intelligence Division. I am here, so don¡¯t come out. I will come and find you when I am done!¡± Eaton warned Aoba.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Aoba smiled and nodded, but his smile was covered by the mask.

    He was very clear.

    Unless it was absolutely necessary.

    It was better not to go to Uchiha¡¯s clan.

    There was a group of red-eyed lunatics there, and no one could guarantee what they could do!

    After all.

    The people of this clan.

    They were ruthless.

    They could even destroy their own clans!

 CH 163

    Chapter 168 - The Advance Paper Clone!Chapter 167 - Flying Thunder God and Paper Cranes!Chapter 166 - Third Hokage-Sama!Chapter 165 - I Should Create Some Ninjutsu Too!Chapter 164 - You¡¯d Better Give Up Your Idea to Aoba as Soon as Possible!Chapter 163 - SorryChapter 162 - Demons Live Here!Chapter 161 - Each Other Has His Own Thoughts!Chapter 160 - Uchiha Is a Big Clan, so There Will Always Be a Few Unfilial SonsChapter 159 - Come to Big Brother if You Encounter a Problem!Chapter 158 - Could It Be... The Man in Black Was Uchiha Madara?!Chapter 157 - Disappears Into the WorldChapter 156 - Aren¡¯t You With Them?Chapter 155 - Never Seen Such a Scene!Chapter 154 - I Am Konoha Military Police Force Current Captain - Uchiha Akaru!Chapter 153 - Look Over There, Is That Danzo-Sama?Chapter 152 - Was the Uchiha Clan Scouting Ability This Strong?Chapter 151 - How Much Do You Know?Chapter 150 - I Suspect That Kumogakure Is Self-Directing This MatterChapter 149 - I Have a Very Bold IdeaChapter 148 - I Will Protect Kushina!Chapter 147 - Aoba, Please Increase Your EffortsChapter 146 - None of You Have Gone Out?Chapter 145 - I¡¯m Afraid That Brother Fugaku Will Misunderstand!Chapter 144 - A God-Like Teammate! Chapter 143 - I¡¯m Going to Inform the Konoha Military Police Force!Chapter 142 - Mutually Multiplying Explosive TagsChapter 141 - Are You the Demon?Chapter 140 - Anbu Ninja From Kumogakure!Chapter 139 - It¡¯s Definitely Thanks to Tsunade-Sama!Chapter 138 - Is This Natural Energy?Chapter 137 - At That Time, He Was Extremely Scared!Chapter 136 - S¨­Z¨­ Saisei(Creation Rebirth)Chapter 135 - Right Hand OnlyChapter 134 - You... Are Too Careless!Chapter 133 - The Magical Effect of Taj¨± Kage Bunshin No Jutsu (Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!Chapter 132 - Book of SealChapter 131 - Is the Gap in Talent Between People Really That Big?Chapter 130 - Aoba¡¯s Chakra Enhanced Strength Technique!Chapter 129 - Just Like My Current PunchChapter 128 - This Is Aoba¡¯s Deep Love for Konohagakure Intelligence DivisionChapter 127 - Do You Really Have Nothing Else to Ask?Chapter 126 - There Is a Mole in Konoha Village!Chapter 125 - Tsunade-Sensei, I Won¡¯t Let You Down!Chapter 124 - Are You Interested in Being My Student?Chapter 123 - I¡¯ve Made a Big Profit!Chapter 122 - He Is Minato¡¯s Friend, His Name Is Yamanaka AobaChapter 121 - The Figure in the Memory of That NightChapter 120 - Kami No Shisha No Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique)Chapter 119 - Hatake SakumoChapter 118 - The Spiralling Round Dance Howl Style ZeroChapter 117 - The Hero Arrived!Chapter 116 - Might Duy MemeoriesChapter 115 - Lucky Customers Who Suddenly Appeared!Chapter 114 - Keep Your Dreams in Your Heart, Don¡¯t Say It LightlyChapter 113 - First Time Meeting OrochimaruChapter 112 - Do You Still Remember Me?Chapter 111 - How Did You Meet Aoba? Chapter 110 - Isn¡¯t That a Loss?Chapter 109 - Expectations for Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s ProspectsChapter 108 - Ramen Ichiraku Limited Membership CardChapter 107 - This Person Was Also the Same as HimChapter 106 - This Bad Old Man Is So Bad!Chapter 105 - The Shimura Danzo in Tatsuma¡¯s MemoriesChapter 104 - The Roots of Chaos in the Remnants of the Old EraChapter 103 - You Are the Real Darkness in KonohaChapter 102 - Secret Technique: Insect Burial!Chapter 101 - Dance of the ShikigamiChapter 100 - This Guy Has Hidden Too Many Things!Chapter 99 - It Is Your Misfortune to Meet Me!Chapter 98 - So You Are HereChapter 97 - The Konohagakure Intelligence Division Is Terrifying!Chapter 96 - Konoha White Fang¡¯s Genius SonChapter 95 - Are You Interested in Me?Chapter 94 - Uchiha MikotoChapter 93 - You Can Get Lost!Chapter 92 - Never Come Back!Chapter 91 - I Want to Report to Danzo-Sama!Chapter 90 - A Group of WasteChapter 89 - Aoba, Do You Understand?Chapter 88 - Is There a Third Situation?Chapter 87 - Not Hoping to Acquire Merit, Just Avoiding MistakesChapter 86 - Precautions!Chapter 85 - ¡°Uchiha¡±Chapter 84 - The Mind Reading Secret Technique in Disguise!Chapter 83 - One Sing with White Face, One Sing with Black FaceChapter 82 - Are You Questioning Me?Chapter 81 - Why can''t People Live a Quiet Life!Chapter 80 - Shimura Danzo''s Special MissionChapter 79 - Yamanaka Clan Step Up!Chapter 78 - No Way to Change Posture!Chapter 77 - The Water Ninjutsu Killer in the Dark Night!Chapter 76 - Kagemane Jutsu (Shadow Imitation Technique)!Chapter 75 - A Traitor has Emerged from the Organization!Chapter 74 - Tesaki was killed!Chapter 73 - This is the Power of Intelligence!Chapter 72 - Not Detailed Enough!Chapter 71 - My Name is Yamanaka AobaChapter 70 - Who are You?Chapter 69 - So You are Aoba!Chapter 68 - I Want Your Shop...Chapter 67 - After the Rain, it will be Sunny!Chapter 66 - It''s Better to Kill by Mistake than to Let it Go!Chapter 65 - Walnut and HazelnutChapter 64 - It''s Impolite Not To ReciprocateChapter 63 - Cut the Grass from the Root!Chapter 62 - Who Said That the Fire Can Not Burn People?Chapter 61 - Aoba is Hiding his Strength?Chapter 60 - This is the Last ChanceChapter 59 - This is Youth!Chapter 58 - He Stood in the Atmosphere!Chapter 57 - Aoba''s Superb Acting Skills!Chapter 56 - Taichi''s Younger BrotherChapter 55 - Uchiha SekaiChapter 54 - The Third BodyChapter 53 - Anti-Fire, Anti-Theft, Anti-Best Friend!Chapter 52 - I Treat You, You Pay the Bill!Chapter 51 - I Will Keep the Mother and Child Safe!Chapter 50 - Leave the Disaster of Uchiha Clan on the Wall!Chapter 49 - Secret MissionChapter 48 - Hi! Aoba!Chapter 47 - Hi! Minato!Chapter 46 - The Holidays have BegunChapter 45 - Danzo is Not Innocent at All!Chapter 44 - Danzo, I Need an Explanation!Chapter 43 - The Road is Wider!Chapter 42 - This Newbie is too Cruel!Chapter 41 - Sure Enough!Chapter 40 - Sunagakure Spy!Chapter 39 - You are a Real Anbu Ninja!Chapter 38 - God Assists from Teuchi!Chapter 37 - Coincidence!Chapter 36 - Is Ramen not Tasty?Chapter 35 - Maybe... He can do it!Chapter 34 - Shadow CloneChapter 33 - Aoba''s Brainstorming!Chapter 32 - The Remnants of Old Era!Chapter 31 - Life is Like a Play, it all Depends on Acting!Chapter 30 - I Like Green TeaChapter 29 - Case of Missing Persons in Konoha!Chapter 28 - Is it that Time of the DayChapter 27 - There are Some Days Every MonthChapter 26 - I Refuse to HelpChapter 25 - Shimura DanzoChapter 24 - The Truth of the Matter!Chapter 23 - Memories can''t Lie!Chapter 22 - Not Curious!Chapter 21 - Strive for Eighty Years in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Career!Chapter 20 - The Only Truth!Chapter 19 - Continuously Read Memory!Chapter 18 - It''s Getting Better!Chapter 17 - Didn''t Last for 3 MinutesChapter 16 - Yamanaka Yuta!Chapter 15 - Up to 3 Years!Chapter 14 - Be Cautious!Chapter 13 - Full of Routines!Chapter 12 - The Team Leader of the Analysis Division!Chapter 11 - Fear and Caution!Chapter 10 - Absolutely Loyal Person!Chapter 9 - For the Sake of the Village, Someone Must Always Move Forward!Chapter 8 - It Turns Out... Love for Ramen can be Inherited!Chapter 7 - The Young Teuchi!Chapter 6 - The Spirit of Konohagakure Intelligence DivisionChapter 5 - Captain Eaton, I Know the Answer!Chapter 4 - The Ninja World is so Dangerous! It is Still Safe in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division!Chapter 3 - Wretched Development, Never Waver!Chapter 2 - Kumogakure''s SpyChapter 1 - The Anbu Torture Division''s Newcomer

    ¡°Aoba, I am relieved to see you here, and now I will deal with those people in Konoha Military Police Force people!¡±

    Eaton instinctively raised his hand, wanting to pat Aoba on the shoulder.

    Only¡­

    Just as his hand was raised in the air, it stopped.

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll go back first¡­¡±

    Eaton immediately retracted his hand that had not been slapped, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.

    You can¡¯t slap!

    Anyone could take a slap, but Aoba can¡¯t!

    With just a little bit of strength, he might be able to slap Aoba to the ground!

    Although he knew that Aoba learn some medical ninjutsu from Tsunade and might improve his physical fitness, he did not dare to take the risk.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Eton!¡± Aoba immediately thanked him, giving Eaton enough face.

    ¡°Small matter! Small matter! This is just a small matter!¡± Eaton waved his hand, then walked out of the compartment and walked quickly towards the direction of Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s main entrance.

    In fact.

    It was not that he did not know where Aoba was.

    Instead, he specially came over to inform Aoba that Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people had come to look for him.

    Regardless of what Aoba had done.

    Eaton knew that he only needed to do two things.

    One thing was to provide information to Aoba, and the other was to protect Aoba.

    However.

    Before doing these things.

    He had to ask Aoba for credit and tell him what he had done.

    Do things to please people.

    He had to let the other party know.

    Otherwise, the other party might not even know.

    This was the same principle as licking dog. The ability to lick was one aspect, but he also had to let the other party know how hard you were licking.

    From a certain point of view.

    This was the difference between having nothing and having everything!

    Aoba watched as Eaton left the compartment. He stared at the compartment¡¯s door and immediately fell into deep thought.

    ¡°I just told Fugaku about this, and Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people came to ask me to cooperate with the investigation. It seems that something has happened there!¡±

    Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly. He did not know what exactly happened on Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s side, nor did he guess that it was Akaru who had doubts about Fugaku. The problem that he felt was more likely to happen was Madara as the man in black.

    ¡°Konoha Military Police Force proposed for me to cooperate with the investigate. In name, it should be to investigate those Kumogakure Ninjas.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many Kumogakure Ninjas were caught by Konoha Military Police Force last night.¡±

    ¡°However, this is definitely just an excuse!¡±

    ¡°If you really want to read the memories of those people, you can go to any Sensor Ninja. There is no need to call me specifically!¡±

    ¡°The reason why they called me is either because of the matter of the man in black or Kenji¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°In short¡­¡±

    ¡°Let the Uchiha clan mess up by themselves!¡±

    After a short period of thinking, Aoba immediately analyzed the situation. He threw out the name ¡®Madara¡¯ to distract the attention of the Uchiha clan so that they would not focus on Kenji.

    After all, he was the last person Kenji had seen before he disappeared.

    Now, Danzo was not able to attract Uchiha¡¯s attention.

    As a result.

    Uchiha might be more inclined to find Kenji and restore the source of information about this matter.

    It was precisely because of this reason.

    Aoba only spread the vague information of Madara and the stone tablet and the purpose was to divert the attention of the Uchiha clan.

    The current situation was still a very satisfactory stage for him.

    There were both internal and external problems in Konoha.

    As long as this situation was maintained, there would be a balance that was difficult to break.

    Uchiha and Danzo did not dare to fight to the death for the village¡¯s sake, and when they faced the outside village forces, they would unite against the enemy; but they would also guard against each other, which consumed their energy.

    This was exactly what Aoba was happy to see.

    As long as these people were busy and consumed a lot of energy, they would not care about those little things about him.

    Aoba had crossed over from the modern world.

    He was very clear.

    In this chaotic ninja world, as long as he let the various forces restrict each other and directly consume each other¡¯s energy, the stable situation these suppression effects would bring greater peace than the unity of a certain country.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any prisoners coming over in this period of time. Then let¡¯s take a nap!¡±

    Aoba didn¡¯t mind the damp and cold ground of the compartment. He directly laid down on a layer of sackcloth.

    Last night, he spent half a night in the western forest.

    In the morning, he sends Kenji to the west.

    Indeed, he did not rest much.

    Now, he was really a little sleepy.

    After Aoba laid down, he closed his eyes and prepared to fall asleep.

    ¡­

    On the other side, at the entrance of Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    After Eaton¡¯s instructions, none of Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s ninjas dared to let Sekai in.

    Not long ago, a group of people had been scolded by Captain Eaton.

    Who dares to commit such things now!

    Sekai was stopped outside Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s entrance, so he told the matter of Aoba needed to follow him back to assist in handling a case and then wait here.

    Gradually.

    Time ticked by.

    The sun outside was getting hot.

    Sekai realized that it was almost noon.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Sekai frowned. He vaguely realized that something was wrong. It seemed that he had been left hanging here.

    Suddenly.

    Sekai¡¯s expression became unhappy.

    He directly took a step forward and enter into Konohagakure Intelligence Division building.

    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t go in!¡±

    The ninjas at the entrance immediately stopped Sekai. At this time, no one dared to let Sekai in secretly.

    ¡°I want to see Eaton-sama!¡± Sekai said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Sorry, we have already conveyed your words to Eaton-sama. Eaton-sama handling it. Please wait patiently for the news.¡± One of the ninjas said.

    ¡°Do you want me to wait for the news outside?¡± Sekai frowned, and the unhappy emotions in his heart continued to spread.

    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t let you in. This is Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s rule!¡± The ninja said.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Sekai nodded with a cold face and stared at the Anbu ninja.

    ¡°Then can I ask how long I need to wait? I can¡¯t keep waiting like this, can I?¡± Sekai was already a little impatient.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eaton-sama told us to let them wait patiently for anyone who wants to rush him!¡± The ninja replied.

    ¡°I have been waiting for so long, help me ask. Maybe Eaton-sama has forgotten!¡± Sekai felt that he could not reason with this Ninja.

    ¡°Sorry, as subordinates, we can¡¯t rush our boss.¡± This ninja immediately shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. You only know how to say sorry. What else can you say?¡± Sekai was immediately furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± This ninja apologized.

    ¡°Forget it!¡±

    Sekai felt that if he spoke a few more words to this person, he would be angered to the point of going crazy.

    What the hell was this!

    Wasn¡¯t the relationship between Konoha Military Police Force and Konohagakure Intelligence Division good in the past?

    When Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people wanted to enter Konohagakure Intelligence Division, they had never been stopped like this. Basically, they could enter whenever they wanted.

    Why were there so many rules now?

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait!¡±

    Sekai turned his back to the Anbu ninjas. He no longer wanted to talk to them.

    As he turned around.

    The ninjas guarding the Konohagakure Intelligence Division entrance also stopped talking.

    Gradually.

    Time passed by.

    The afternoon had already passed, and Sekai was still waiting.

    However, Eaton still did not come out.

    At this time.

    Sekai already understood.

    Eaton had no intention of meeting him at all. Instead, he was using a delaying tactic on him.

    He was stalling for time bit by bit.

    He was delaying from morning to noon, then from noon to afternoon.

    The sun was about to set.

    For a moment.

    The dissatisfaction in Sekai¡¯s heart was madly breeding, and he was about to lose his temper.

    However.

    He thought about it again.

    After all, this was Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    He suppressed his irritable mood and decided to wait a little longer. As long as he waited for Aoba in this period of time, then it could be considered that the mission was completed.

    This was a matter of two divisions.

    Konoha Military Police Force and Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    It was not his own business.

    Sekai knew that he still needed to pay attention to his words and actions.

    After a long wait.

    Another half an hour passed.

    The ninjas standing at the entrance began to move. The one who had been answering Sekai took off his mask and revealed his true appearance.

    At the same time.

    The other ninjas followed by and went back inside.

    ¡°???¡±

    When Sekai saw this scene, he immediately had an ominous premonition.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Sekai immediately asked.

    Only.

    Everyone left one after another.

    It was as if they hadn¡¯t heard him.

    No one paid him any attention.

    ¡°Big brother, can you help me ask when will Captain Eaton see me?¡± Sekai forced down the anger in his heart and asked the one who had talked to him many times.

    ¡°Sorry, I am off work.¡± That ninja shook his head and said. His face was extremely indifferent, looking like a dead man without emotion.

    ¡°No, I have been waiting for a whole day. Did Captain Eaton forget about me? I still have a task to do!¡± Sekai¡¯s tone gradually became irritable.

    ¡°Sorry

    Chapter 163 - Sorry

    Chapter 168 - The Advance Paper Clone!Chapter 167 - Flying Thunder God and Paper Cranes!Chapter 166 - Third Hokage-Sama!Chapter 165 - I Should Create Some Ninjutsu Too!Chapter 164 - You¡¯d Better Give Up Your Idea to Aoba as Soon as Possible!Chapter 163 - SorryChapter 162 - Demons Live Here!Chapter 161 - Each Other Has His Own Thoughts!Chapter 160 - Uchiha Is a Big Clan, so There Will Always Be a Few Unfilial SonsChapter 159 - Come to Big Brother if You Encounter a Problem!Chapter 158 - Could It Be... The Man in Black Was Uchiha Madara?!Chapter 157 - Disappears Into the WorldChapter 156 - Aren¡¯t You With Them?Chapter 155 - Never Seen Such a Scene!Chapter 154 - I Am Konoha Military Police Force Current Captain - Uchiha Akaru!Chapter 153 - Look Over There, Is That Danzo-Sama?Chapter 152 - Was the Uchiha Clan Scouting Ability This Strong?Chapter 151 - How Much Do You Know?Chapter 150 - I Suspect That Kumogakure Is Self-Directing This MatterChapter 149 - I Have a Very Bold IdeaChapter 148 - I Will Protect Kushina!Chapter 147 - Aoba, Please Increase Your EffortsChapter 146 - None of You Have Gone Out?Chapter 145 - I¡¯m Afraid That Brother Fugaku Will Misunderstand!Chapter 144 - A God-Like Teammate! Chapter 143 - I¡¯m Going to Inform the Konoha Military Police Force!Chapter 142 - Mutually Multiplying Explosive TagsChapter 141 - Are You the Demon?Chapter 140 - Anbu Ninja From Kumogakure!Chapter 139 - It¡¯s Definitely Thanks to Tsunade-Sama!Chapter 138 - Is This Natural Energy?Chapter 137 - At That Time, He Was Extremely Scared!Chapter 136 - S¨­Z¨­ Saisei(Creation Rebirth)Chapter 135 - Right Hand OnlyChapter 134 - You... Are Too Careless!Chapter 133 - The Magical Effect of Taj¨± Kage Bunshin No Jutsu (Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!Chapter 132 - Book of SealChapter 131 - Is the Gap in Talent Between People Really That Big?Chapter 130 - Aoba¡¯s Chakra Enhanced Strength Technique!Chapter 129 - Just Like My Current PunchChapter 128 - This Is Aoba¡¯s Deep Love for Konohagakure Intelligence DivisionChapter 127 - Do You Really Have Nothing Else to Ask?Chapter 126 - There Is a Mole in Konoha Village!Chapter 125 - Tsunade-Sensei, I Won¡¯t Let You Down!Chapter 124 - Are You Interested in Being My Student?Chapter 123 - I¡¯ve Made a Big Profit!Chapter 122 - He Is Minato¡¯s Friend, His Name Is Yamanaka AobaChapter 121 - The Figure in the Memory of That NightChapter 120 - Kami No Shisha No Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique)Chapter 119 - Hatake SakumoChapter 118 - The Spiralling Round Dance Howl Style ZeroChapter 117 - The Hero Arrived!Chapter 116 - Might Duy MemeoriesChapter 115 - Lucky Customers Who Suddenly Appeared!Chapter 114 - Keep Your Dreams in Your Heart, Don¡¯t Say It LightlyChapter 113 - First Time Meeting OrochimaruChapter 112 - Do You Still Remember Me?Chapter 111 - How Did You Meet Aoba? Chapter 110 - Isn¡¯t That a Loss?Chapter 109 - Expectations for Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s ProspectsChapter 108 - Ramen Ichiraku Limited Membership CardChapter 107 - This Person Was Also the Same as HimChapter 106 - This Bad Old Man Is So Bad!Chapter 105 - The Shimura Danzo in Tatsuma¡¯s MemoriesChapter 104 - The Roots of Chaos in the Remnants of the Old EraChapter 103 - You Are the Real Darkness in KonohaChapter 102 - Secret Technique: Insect Burial!Chapter 101 - Dance of the ShikigamiChapter 100 - This Guy Has Hidden Too Many Things!Chapter 99 - It Is Your Misfortune to Meet Me!Chapter 98 - So You Are HereChapter 97 - The Konohagakure Intelligence Division Is Terrifying!Chapter 96 - Konoha White Fang¡¯s Genius SonChapter 95 - Are You Interested in Me?Chapter 94 - Uchiha MikotoChapter 93 - You Can Get Lost!Chapter 92 - Never Come Back!Chapter 91 - I Want to Report to Danzo-Sama!Chapter 90 - A Group of WasteChapter 89 - Aoba, Do You Understand?Chapter 88 - Is There a Third Situation?Chapter 87 - Not Hoping to Acquire Merit, Just Avoiding MistakesChapter 86 - Precautions!Chapter 85 - ¡°Uchiha¡±Chapter 84 - The Mind Reading Secret Technique in Disguise!Chapter 83 - One Sing with White Face, One Sing with Black FaceChapter 82 - Are You Questioning Me?Chapter 81 - Why can''t People Live a Quiet Life!Chapter 80 - Shimura Danzo''s Special MissionChapter 79 - Yamanaka Clan Step Up!Chapter 78 - No Way to Change Posture!Chapter 77 - The Water Ninjutsu Killer in the Dark Night!Chapter 76 - Kagemane Jutsu (Shadow Imitation Technique)!Chapter 75 - A Traitor has Emerged from the Organization!Chapter 74 - Tesaki was killed!Chapter 73 - This is the Power of Intelligence!Chapter 72 - Not Detailed Enough!Chapter 71 - My Name is Yamanaka AobaChapter 70 - Who are You?Chapter 69 - So You are Aoba!Chapter 68 - I Want Your Shop...Chapter 67 - After the Rain, it will be Sunny!Chapter 66 - It''s Better to Kill by Mistake than to Let it Go!Chapter 65 - Walnut and HazelnutChapter 64 - It''s Impolite Not To ReciprocateChapter 63 - Cut the Grass from the Root!Chapter 62 - Who Said That the Fire Can Not Burn People?Chapter 61 - Aoba is Hiding his Strength?Chapter 60 - This is the Last ChanceChapter 59 - This is Youth!Chapter 58 - He Stood in the Atmosphere!Chapter 57 - Aoba''s Superb Acting Skills!Chapter 56 - Taichi''s Younger BrotherChapter 55 - Uchiha SekaiChapter 54 - The Third BodyChapter 53 - Anti-Fire, Anti-Theft, Anti-Best Friend!Chapter 52 - I Treat You, You Pay the Bill!Chapter 51 - I Will Keep the Mother and Child Safe!Chapter 50 - Leave the Disaster of Uchiha Clan on the Wall!Chapter 49 - Secret MissionChapter 48 - Hi! Aoba!Chapter 47 - Hi! Minato!Chapter 46 - The Holidays have BegunChapter 45 - Danzo is Not Innocent at All!Chapter 44 - Danzo, I Need an Explanation!Chapter 43 - The Road is Wider!Chapter 42 - This Newbie is too Cruel!Chapter 41 - Sure Enough!Chapter 40 - Sunagakure Spy!Chapter 39 - You are a Real Anbu Ninja!Chapter 38 - God Assists from Teuchi!Chapter 37 - Coincidence!Chapter 36 - Is Ramen not Tasty?Chapter 35 - Maybe... He can do it!Chapter 34 - Shadow CloneChapter 33 - Aoba''s Brainstorming!Chapter 32 - The Remnants of Old Era!Chapter 31 - Life is Like a Play, it all Depends on Acting!Chapter 30 - I Like Green TeaChapter 29 - Case of Missing Persons in Konoha!Chapter 28 - Is it that Time of the DayChapter 27 - There are Some Days Every MonthChapter 26 - I Refuse to HelpChapter 25 - Shimura DanzoChapter 24 - The Truth of the Matter!Chapter 23 - Memories can''t Lie!Chapter 22 - Not Curious!Chapter 21 - Strive for Eighty Years in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Career!Chapter 20 - The Only Truth!Chapter 19 - Continuously Read Memory!Chapter 18 - It''s Getting Better!Chapter 17 - Didn''t Last for 3 MinutesChapter 16 - Yamanaka Yuta!Chapter 15 - Up to 3 Years!Chapter 14 - Be Cautious!Chapter 13 - Full of Routines!Chapter 12 - The Team Leader of the Analysis Division!Chapter 11 - Fear and Caution!Chapter 10 - Absolutely Loyal Person!Chapter 9 - For the Sake of the Village, Someone Must Always Move Forward!Chapter 8 - It Turns Out... Love for Ramen can be Inherited!Chapter 7 - The Young Teuchi!Chapter 6 - The Spirit of Konohagakure Intelligence DivisionChapter 5 - Captain Eaton, I Know the Answer!Chapter 4 - The Ninja World is so Dangerous! It is Still Safe in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division!Chapter 3 - Wretched Development, Never Waver!Chapter 2 - Kumogakure''s SpyChapter 1 - The Anbu Torture Division''s Newcomer

    Prev

    Next

    ¡°Aoba, I am relieved to see you here, and now I will deal with those people in Konoha Military Police Force people!¡±

    Eaton instinctively raised his hand, wanting to pat Aoba on the shoulder.

    Only¡­

    Just as his hand was raised in the air, it stopped.

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll go back first¡­¡±

    Eaton immediately retracted his hand that had not been slapped, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.

    You can¡¯t slap!

    Anyone could take a slap, but Aoba can¡¯t!

    With just a little bit of strength, he might be able to slap Aoba to the ground!

    Although he knew that Aoba learn some medical ninjutsu from Tsunade and might improve his physical fitness, he did not dare to take the risk.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Eton!¡± Aoba immediately thanked him, giving Eaton enough face.

    ¡°Small matter! Small matter! This is just a small matter!¡± Eaton waved his hand, then walked out of the compartment and walked quickly towards the direction of Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s main entrance.

    In fact.

    It was not that he did not know where Aoba was.

    Instead, he specially came over to inform Aoba that Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people had come to look for him.

    Regardless of what Aoba had done.

    Eaton knew that he only needed to do two things.

    One thing was to provide information to Aoba, and the other was to protect Aoba.

    However.

    Before doing these things.

    He had to ask Aoba for credit and tell him what he had done.

    Do things to please people.

    He had to let the other party know.

    Otherwise, the other party might not even know.

    This was the same principle as licking dog. The ability to lick was one aspect, but he also had to let the other party know how hard you were licking.

    From a certain point of view.

    This was the difference between having nothing and having everything!

    Aoba watched as Eaton left the compartment. He stared at the compartment¡¯s door and immediately fell into deep thought.

    ¡°I just told Fugaku about this, and Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people came to ask me to cooperate with the investigation. It seems that something has happened there!¡±

    Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly. He did not know what exactly happened on Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s side, nor did he guess that it was Akaru who had doubts about Fugaku. The problem that he felt was more likely to happen was Madara as the man in black.

    ¡°Konoha Military Police Force proposed for me to cooperate with the investigate. In name, it should be to investigate those Kumogakure Ninjas.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many Kumogakure Ninjas were caught by Konoha Military Police Force last night.¡±

    ¡°However, this is definitely just an excuse!¡±

    ¡°If you really want to read the memories of those people, you can go to any Sensor Ninja. There is no need to call me specifically!¡±

    ¡°The reason why they called me is either because of the matter of the man in black or Kenji¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°In short¡­¡±

    ¡°Let the Uchiha clan mess up by themselves!¡±

    After a short period of thinking, Aoba immediately analyzed the situation. He threw out the name ¡®Madara¡¯ to distract the attention of the Uchiha clan so that they would not focus on Kenji.

    After all, he was the last person Kenji had seen before he disappeared.

    Now, Danzo was not able to attract Uchiha¡¯s attention.

    As a result.

    Uchiha might be more inclined to find Kenji and restore the source of information about this matter.

    It was precisely because of this reason.

    Aoba only spread the vague information of Madara and the stone tablet and the purpose was to divert the attention of the Uchiha clan.

    The current situation was still a very satisfactory stage for him.

    There were both internal and external problems in Konoha.

    As long as this situation was maintained, there would be a balance that was difficult to break.

    Uchiha and Danzo did not dare to fight to the death for the village¡¯s sake, and when they faced the outside village forces, they would unite against the enemy; but they would also guard against each other, which consumed their energy.

    This was exactly what Aoba was happy to see.

    As long as these people were busy and consumed a lot of energy, they would not care about those little things about him.

    Aoba had crossed over from the modern world.

    He was very clear.

    In this chaotic ninja world, as long as he let the various forces restrict each other and directly consume each other¡¯s energy, the stable situation these suppression effects would bring greater peace than the unity of a certain country.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any prisoners coming over in this period of time. Then let¡¯s take a nap!¡±

    Aoba didn¡¯t mind the damp and cold ground of the compartment. He directly laid down on a layer of sackcloth.

    Last night, he spent half a night in the western forest.

    In the morning, he sends Kenji to the west.

    Indeed, he did not rest much.

    Now, he was really a little sleepy.

    After Aoba laid down, he closed his eyes and prepared to fall asleep.

    ¡­

    On the other side, at the entrance of Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    After Eaton¡¯s instructions, none of Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s ninjas dared to let Sekai in.

    Not long ago, a group of people had been scolded by Captain Eaton.

    Who dares to commit such things now!

    Sekai was stopped outside Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s entrance, so he told the matter of Aoba needed to follow him back to assist in handling a case and then wait here.

    Gradually.

    Time ticked by.

    The sun outside was getting hot.

    Sekai realized that it was almost noon.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Sekai frowned. He vaguely realized that something was wrong. It seemed that he had been left hanging here.

    Suddenly.

    Sekai¡¯s expression became unhappy.

    He directly took a step forward and enter into Konohagakure Intelligence Division building.

    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t go in!¡±

    The ninjas at the entrance immediately stopped Sekai. At this time, no one dared to let Sekai in secretly.

    ¡°I want to see Eaton-sama!¡± Sekai said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Sorry, we have already conveyed your words to Eaton-sama. Eaton-sama handling it. Please wait patiently for the news.¡± One of the ninjas said.

    ¡°Do you want me to wait for the news outside?¡± Sekai frowned, and the unhappy emotions in his heart continued to spread.

    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t let you in. This is Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s rule!¡± The ninja said.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Sekai nodded with a cold face and stared at the Anbu ninja.

    ¡°Then can I ask how long I need to wait? I can¡¯t keep waiting like this, can I?¡± Sekai was already a little impatient.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eaton-sama told us to let them wait patiently for anyone who wants to rush him!¡± The ninja replied.

    ¡°I have been waiting for so long, help me ask. Maybe Eaton-sama has forgotten!¡± Sekai felt that he could not reason with this Ninja.

    ¡°Sorry, as subordinates, we can¡¯t rush our boss.¡± This ninja immediately shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. You only know how to say sorry. What else can you say?¡± Sekai was immediately furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± This ninja apologized.

    ¡°Forget it!¡±

    Sekai felt that if he spoke a few more words to this person, he would be angered to the point of going crazy.

    What the hell was this!

    Wasn¡¯t the relationship between Konoha Military Police Force and Konohagakure Intelligence Division good in the past?

    When Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s people wanted to enter Konohagakure Intelligence Division, they had never been stopped like this. Basically, they could enter whenever they wanted.

    Why were there so many rules now?

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait!¡±

    Sekai turned his back to the Anbu ninjas. He no longer wanted to talk to them.

    As he turned around.

    The ninjas guarding the Konohagakure Intelligence Division entrance also stopped talking.

    Gradually.

    Time passed by.

    The afternoon had already passed, and Sekai was still waiting.

    However, Eaton still did not come out.

    At this time.

    Sekai already understood.

    Eaton had no intention of meeting him at all. Instead, he was using a delaying tactic on him.

    He was stalling for time bit by bit.

    He was delaying from morning to noon, then from noon to afternoon.

    The sun was about to set.

    For a moment.

    The dissatisfaction in Sekai¡¯s heart was madly breeding, and he was about to lose his temper.

    However.

    He thought about it again.

    After all, this was Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    He suppressed his irritable mood and decided to wait a little longer. As long as he waited for Aoba in this period of time, then it could be considered that the mission was completed.

    This was a matter of two divisions.

    Konoha Military Police Force and Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    It was not his own business.

    Sekai knew that he still needed to pay attention to his words and actions.

    After a long wait.

    Another half an hour passed.

    The ninjas standing at the entrance began to move. The one who had been answering Sekai took off his mask and revealed his true appearance.

    At the same time.

    The other ninjas followed by and went back inside.

    ¡°???¡±

    When Sekai saw this scene, he immediately had an ominous premonition.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Sekai immediately asked.

    Only.

    Everyone left one after another.

    It was as if they hadn¡¯t heard him.

    No one paid him any attention.

    ¡°Big brother, can you help me ask when will Captain Eaton see me?¡± Sekai forced down the anger in his heart and asked the one who had talked to him many times.

    ¡°Sorry, I am off work.¡± That ninja shook his head and said. His face was extremely indifferent, looking like a dead man without emotion.

    ¡°No, I have been waiting for a whole day. Did Captain Eaton forget about me? I still have a task to do!¡± Sekai¡¯s tone gradually became irritable.

    ¡°Sorry, I am off work.¡± The Ninja still replied like this.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ besides being sorry, can you say anything else?¡± Sekai raised his hand and pointed at that person, his fingers trembling in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    This ninja looked up at Sekai, then stopped talking to him. Instead, he turned around and entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    , I am off work.¡± The Ninja still replied like this.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ besides being sorry, can you say anything else?¡± Sekai raised his hand and pointed at that person, his fingers trembling in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    This ninja looked up at Sekai, then stopped talking to him. Instead, he turned around and entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

 CH 164

    Chapter 164 - You¡¯d Better Give Up Your Idea to Aoba as Soon as Possible!

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡±

    The anger in Sekai¡¯s heart instantly reached its limit. If this was not Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he would have already attacked someone.

    Too much!

    It was really too much!

    How could these people be like this!

    Where was the friendship between Konoha Military Police Force and Konohagakure Intelligence Division

    ¡°You¡¯re playing with me!¡±

    Sekai looked at the Konohagakure Intelligence Division ninjas, who had left his line of sight. What appeared to him now was an empty Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s entrance. It was dark inside and it looked like there was no one there.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and look for it myself!¡±

    ¡°What bad luck!¡±

    Sekai had never expected that he would encounter such a phenomenon when he was only here for a mission. He had been left hanging outside for a whole day.

    Even if he brought Aoba back immediately, he would be scolded.

    There must be a problem with this mission!

    All of a sudden.

    The anger in Sekai¡¯s heart continued to rise. He suddenly took a step and walked towards Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Just as he stepped through Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s entrance.

    A figure walked out from the darkness not far away.

    This person was wearing a big black trench coat and a pair of black sunglasses. He looked very cool.

    It was Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s Captain, Morino Eaton.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Sekai?¡±

    When Eaton saw Sekai, he immediately took the initiative to greet him warmly, as if he had seen a good friend.

    ¡°Ca¡­ Captain Eaton¡­¡±

    Sekai was immediately stunned. He never thought that he would see Eaton as soon as he entered, and he never thought that Eaton would have such an attitude towards him.

    He looked at Eaton¡¯s vibrant appearance.

    He was a little confused.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of situation this was.

    A lot of small question marks appeared on his head.

    ¡°Captain Eaton¡­ you¡­¡±

    The corner of Sekai¡¯s mouth twitched. He stared at Eaton suspiciously and felt that the latter was acting with him. However, he had no evidence and could not expose a Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s Captain. Moreover, the dignified Captain was smiling at him. He had nothing to say at all.

    ¡°Sekai, why are you here? Come in and have a seat. I will pour you a cup of tea!¡± Eaton greeted Sekai warmly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pour tea. Captain Eaton, how is my mission request going?¡± Sekai¡¯s heart was on fire. How could he have the patience to sit here and drink tea?

    ¡°What mission?¡± Eaton asked with a puzzled face.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sekai¡¯s eyelids jumped fiercely. After hearing Eaton¡¯s words, he immediately realized that this Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s Captain was showing off his skills.

    However.

    The other person greeted him with a smile.

    He had no choice.

    He could only patiently repeat it.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, the matter is like this. I was ordered by our Konoha Military Police Force Captain to request a Sensor Ninja to assist in the investigation of a case!¡± Sekai said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Sure! No problem! I¡¯ll arrange it for you right now!¡± Eaton repeatedly nodded, putting on a very cooperative appearance.

    ¡°No, Captain Eaton, it¡¯s not an arrangement, but we want Yamanaka Aoba to assist in the investigation.¡± Looking at Eaton¡¯s acting skills, Sekai couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many people this Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s boss had played.

    ¡°This is a bit troublesome.¡± Eaton scratched his head and said, ¡°Aoba is carrying out a mission. I can¡¯t do anything about it, but I¡¯ll help you find someone else. I guarantee that he is our Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s elite.¡±

    ¡°Captain Eaton, it¡¯s like this. We only want Aoba,¡± Sekai said helplessly. He had thought that this mission would be somewhat difficult, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so troublesome too.

    ¡°Mm¡­ Alright¡­¡± Eaton hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    ¡°You agree?!¡± Sekai¡¯s eyes widened. He did not expect happiness to come so suddenly. He had just felt that things were a little troublesome, but now it was a turn for the better.

    ¡°Of course, I agree! This is not a big deal! It¡¯s just borrowing someone!¡± Eaton nodded and said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Captain Eaton. Let¡¯s go meet Aoba quickly!¡± After Sekai finished speaking, he walked towards Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Eaton immediately called out to Sekai. With a smile on his face, he slowly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t explain it clearly, or did you not understand? Aoba is currently on a mission!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t you agree just now?¡± Sekai was immediately dumbfounded.

    ¡°I did agree, but Aoba must finish the mission at hand first. You can go back first and come back another day.¡± The smile on Eaton¡¯s face still gave people a very friendly feeling, but the expression he showed and the tone of his voice was completely different.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    After hearing this sentence, Sekai completely understood that Eaton completely led him by the nose.

    How could he not know!

    They had obviously done this kind of thing many times in the past!

    He directly set up a trap.

    He was waiting for him to enter!

    Sekai felt helpless in his heart. He suddenly understood why the villagers did not have a good opinion of their Konoha Military Police Force when they were working in the past.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, I want to ask, how long will it take for Aoba to complete his mission?¡± Sekai thought that if Aoba was interrogating a suspect, it was not impossible to wait for a few more hours.

    ¡°Three days. If you come back three days later, the mission on Aoba¡¯s hand is almost done.¡± Eaton said slowly.

    ¡°Three days?¡±

    The corner of Sekai¡¯s mouth twitched. This waiting time was too long.

    He couldn¡¯t wait for three days at all.

    He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, and his brain spun quickly.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, can you make an exception? Our Konoha Military Police Force has a very important case that needs the help of Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s ninjas to investigate.¡± Akaru tried to persuade him.

    ¡°There is a problem with what you said.¡±

    The smile on Eaton¡¯s face suddenly disappeared; his whole figure suddenly became very serious, and an invisible aura appeared on his body.

    After all, Eaton had been in a high position for a long time, and he was engaged in interrogation-related matters. The aura on his body gave people a very heavy and cold pressure.

    Suddenly.

    Sekai¡¯s anxious heart immediately calmed down.

    ¡°According to the normal work process, you Konoha Military Police Force should submit the people who need to be interrogated to Konoha prison, the Konoha Prison will send them to Konohagakure Intelligence Division to confirm the crime. It is unreasonable for you to borrow people from Konohagakure Intelligence Division!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°For the sake of our good cooperation for so many years, our Konohagakure Intelligence Division can send people to assist, and we can also send very powerful people to you.¡±

    ¡°I have to make it clear!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to cooperate with you!¡±

    ¡°I will arrange a ninja for you. You don¡¯t need to ask Aoba to help you specifically!¡±

    ¡°Aoba is currently doing a mission. I have already promised you that after his mission is over, he will help you!¡±

    ¡°But, that¡¯s not enough!¡±

    ¡°You still want me to make an exception!¡±

    ¡°Should I ask Aoba to immediately drop our Konohagakure Intelligence Division mission and help your Konoha Military Police Force do something?¡±

    ¡°Uchiha Sekai!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to find fault, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The more Eaton spoke, the more furious his tone became. In the end, even he himself believed in his nonsense, and his entire aura rose.

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Sekai showed a helpless expression. He didn¡¯t know how to explain it. It was clearly just a simple borrowing of someone. How could Eaton say a few words to make it seem like he was going to find trouble with Konohagakure Intelligence Division? He couldn¡¯t bear this hat.

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Eaton narrowed his eyes and stared at Sekai. The powerful aura emanating from his long-standing high position completely enveloped Sekai.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Sekai found that there was no reason for him to say anything. Eaton had already said everything. Moreover, the other party had already occupied the high ground. On the basis of these words, all his explanations would be pale and powerless.

    ¡°I will say it one last time!¡± Eaton looked at Sekai coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that we, Konohagakure Intelligence Division, have not cooperated with you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now!¡±

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll assign you one or two Sensor Ninjas to help you investigate the case.¡±

    ¡°Second, if you insist on asking Aoba to help you, come back in three days. Aoba must complete our Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s mission first before he completes other missions.¡±

    ¡°This time.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Eaton¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. Combined with his terrifying aura, he instantly looked like a great villain.

    ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­¡± Sekai nodded with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Then what do you choose?¡± Eaton immediately asked.

    ¡°I will ask Akaru-sama about this matter when I go back.¡± How could Sekai dare to make a choice so easily?

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eaton immediately stood up and stared at Sekai and said, ¡°Then you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Sekai¡¯s face was full of helplessness, and Eaton¡¯s performance suppressed all the anger in his heart.

    After this time.

    He realized his lack of experience.

    He was directly expelled and waited in vain.

    It was too miserable!

    It was too difficult!

    It was a failure!

    Sekai helplessly walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division and returned in the direction of the Konoha Military Police Force. He did not know what kind of scolding and punishment was waiting for him.

    ¡­

    As Eaton watched Sekai leave, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

    This kind of delaying technique.

    It was not his first time using it.

    However, it worked very well every time.

    ¡°You¡¯d better give up your idea to Aoba as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, three days later¡­¡±

    ¡°Another three more days will be added!¡±

    Eaton closed Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s entrance in satisfaction and ended today¡¯s work.

 CH 165

    Chapter 165 - I Should Create Some Ninjutsu Too!

    After making sure that Sekai had left, Eaton closed the entrance and then walked towards the compartment directions.

    It was now time for Konohagakure Intelligence Division to get off work.

    Almost all the interrogator ninjas who did not have any interrogation tasks had already left.

    Eaton specifically told Aoba to wait for him in his compartment.

    Now, he sent Sekai away.

    He immediately walked towards Aoba¡¯s compartment, wanting to take credit. At least, he wanted to express the effort he had put in on this matter.

    Soon.

    Eaton arrived outside Aoba¡¯s compartment.

    He did not hear any movement from inside.

    He raised his hand.

    He then gently knocked on the door.

    Dong¡­

    There was a low knock on the door, but there was no response.

    ¡°Aoba, are you there?¡±

    Eaton knocked on the door again. It was true that Aoba did not leave. This time, the force of the knock was slightly stronger, making the sound of the knock even clearer.

    Creak.

    The sound of iron door rust rubbing sounded.

    The sleepy Aoba opened the door and appeared in Eaton¡¯s line of sight. He yawned and rubbed his eyes.

    ¡°Captain Eaton, it¡¯s you. Why are you looking for me so early?¡± Aoba asked.

    ¡°???¡±

    Eaton looked at Aoba¡¯s current appearance and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Good fellow.

    He had fallen asleep.

    Moreover, he was sleeping in this dark compartment!

    So he couldn¡¯t distinguish between day and night!

    ¡°You treat this place like a dormitory!¡± Eaton said with a smile.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Aoba immediately put on a surprised expression and looked around. Then, he suddenly realized something.

    ¡°I fell asleep here!¡±

    ¡°There was no prisoner waiting to be interrogated just now. There was nothing to do, so I fell asleep when I was waiting.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Aoba smiled dryly. Of course, he was acting. He really needed sleep to help his body recover quickly, but it was far from being so tired.

    ¡°You! You are too tired!¡±

    Eaton instinctively raised his hand and wanted to pat Aoba on the shoulder, but when he raised his hand in the air, he instinctively retracted it.

    The whole action was very smooth and practiced.

    He used his instinct to restrain his instinct.

    The habit maintained for decades was about to be corrected by Aoba.

    ¡°Go back to sleep!¡±

    Eaton looked deeply at Aoba, and his heart could not help but feel warm.

    This young man was Tsunade-sama¡¯s disciple.

    However, he was still willing to stick to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    He never said that it was hard or tiring!

    Not only did he not look for opportunities to slack off like his other subordinates, he even took the initiative to work overtime.

    Since there was nothing much to do.

    He directly treated the compartment as a dormitory and fell asleep!

    What kind of working spirit was this!

    What kind of working attitude was this!

    Thinking of this.

    Eaton couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. Even when he was young and joined Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he didn¡¯t do his best for Konohagakure Intelligence Division as Aoba did.

    Most importantly¡­

    Aoba didn¡¯t do this for any benefit at all!

    Aoba didn¡¯t even want Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s captain position!

    Moreover.

    Aoba was Tsunade-sama¡¯s disciple.

    As long as he wanted to.

    He could have a higher position and a more relaxed job at any time!

    But Aoba did not!

    This was his deep love for Konohagakure Intelligence Division!

    Eaton looked at Aoba¡¯s tired little face. There was no change in his expression on the surface, but his heart had already set off a storm. He was in a state of extreme shock.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Aoba nodded and prepared to walk out of the compartment.

    He still maintained his drowsy posture, looking like he was still sleepy.

    ¡°Wait¡­ wait a minute¡­¡±

    Seeing that Aoba was about to leave just like that, Eaton thought about how he had not yet taken the credit and hurried over.

    ¡°Aoba.¡±

    ¡°I almost forgot.¡±

    ¡°I have already dismissed Konoha Military Police Force.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ and also¡­¡±

    ¡°I see that you are quite tired. Do you want to rest for a few days? This is a small matter. Just tell Brother Eton!¡±

    When Eaton said these words, he had a flattering smile on his face. He stared at Aoba, waiting for Aoba to give him a positive answer.

    ¡°Brother Eton, thank you.¡±

    Aoba stopped and turned to look at Eaton. His eyes instantly became clear. He was no longer sleepy. There was a grateful expression on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to ask for leave.¡±

    ¡°I have slept well this day.¡±

    ¡°There are no more problems.¡±

    ¡°I can work as usual tomorrow!¡±

    Aoba said to Eaton. He didn¡¯t want to take any more leave. Not only was it boring, but he won¡¯t get anything.

    It was so interesting to work here!

    Not only could he read other people¡¯s memories, but he could also use other people¡¯s bodies to accumulate medical experience.

    This was far better than being idle in the dormitory!

    As for the training¡¯s part¡­

    Aoba knew his current situation better than anyone else. With his training¡¯s cheating device, Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), his training was equivalent to a thousand days per day. A rough calculation would take two and a half years.

    He had sufficient chakra to support such a cheating device to operate.

    So now, one more day without training didn¡¯t have much of an impact. It was still the same sentence. His life was long, so he didn¡¯t care about one or two days of without training¡¯s progress at all.

    However¡­

    When Aoba thought of training, a thought immediately emerged in his mind.

    The Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) he practiced some time ago.

    This technique training had been completed.

    In a few days, he would be able to arrange for a new training goal!

    Instantly.

    Aoba¡¯s thoughts start working.

    ¡°Eh¡­ this¡­ alright¡­¡±

    After hearing that Aoba did not want rest, Eaton immediately understood that Aoba was a person who had dreams about his profession.

    ¡°Aoba, as long as you are tired, you can come to me at any time. You can talk about anything, so don¡¯t be too shy.¡± Eaton still could not help but say.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Eton.¡± A smile appeared on Aoba¡¯s face.

    ¡°You are too polite!¡± When Eaton said this, his stomach growled. He was already hungry. He was going to pick up Ibiki from the Ninja School then take his son to eat Ramen in Ramen Ichiraku.

    Wait¡­

    Ramen Ichiraku!

    Eaton widened his eyes and thought of something that he had almost forgotten.

    Pa!

    Eaton suddenly raised his hand and slapped his own forehead.

    ¡°Look at my memory, I almost forgot!¡±

    As Eaton spoke, he reached for his waist and took out a bulging money pouch from his ninja bag. He then stuffed it into Aoba¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Aoba, this is the money for the Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s membership you gave me last time. Hurry up and accept it. I can¡¯t let you pay for this part!¡± As Eaton spoke, he released the money pouch. It looked like this thing was too hot to hold, and he was eager to throw it into Aoba¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Eh¡­ I can accept it, but this is too much!¡± Aoba said with a wry smile. The membership card he got for Eaton was only 10,000 Ryo. However, there should be about 30,000 Ryo here, which was three times more. Even loans did not have such fierce interest!

    ¡°It okay, it okay, just take it!¡± Eaton waved his hand repeatedly. There were not many opportunities for him to please Aoba now. Every time, he had to cherish it. If he wanted to send money to Aoba in the future, he has to have a good reason.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay¡­¡± Aoba saw through Eaton¡¯s intentions. He did not refuse, but he suddenly realized that everyone was the same, no matter if it were this ninja world or the modern world.

    When Eaton saw that Aoba did not refuse to accept the money he gave, a satisfied smile immediately appeared on his face, and his entire being relaxed.

    ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t stay here anymore. Go back and rest. I¡¯m going to pick up my disappointing son!¡± Eaton said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Aoba nodded. He thought of little Ibiki he saw when he read Eaton¡¯s memories. He realized that only his parents could say that his son was disappointing. If others told Eaton that his son was disappointing, he would probably be beaten up.

    Then.

    Aoba and Eaton left Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s compartment together.

    Aoba walked in the direction of the dormitory.

    Eaton chose to return to his residence. He was different from Aoba. He had a family, so he needed to go home.

    ¡­

    After Aoba returned to the dormitory, he took out Eaton¡¯s money bag and Kenji¡¯s money bag.

    ¡°Just in time.¡±

    Aoba was just worrying about how to take out this small private money, but Eaton gave him a money bag.

    He turned over Kenji¡¯s money bag, poured out all the money inside, and then stuffed it into the money bag that Eaton gave him. This money bag immediately became bigger.

    After he had dealt with all of this.

    He picked up a match and lit a fire.

    He then burned Kenji¡¯s money bag.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do now. I¡¯ll just study some memories carefully!¡±

    Aoba was really sleeping in the compartment¡¯s room earlier because he might have been discovered if he had used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    So it was much better to go back to the dormitory.

    With Eaton¡¯s reminder.

    No one would come to disturb him now.

    However¡­

    He still needs to prepare!

    He had to be careful at all times. Rather than trusting others, it was better to trust himself. He had to avoid all kinds of accidents that might happen to him to a great extent.

    Instantly.

    Aoba formed a seal with both hands.

    He immediately executed Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    bang! bang! bang!

    Multiple Shadow Clones appeared in Aoba¡¯s dormitory. This time, there were only three shadow clones.

    It was not that Aoba did not want to use more shadow clones.

    It was just that the dormitory was only this big.

    So he can¡¯t use many shadow clones at all.

    One shadow clone was responsible for carefully reading through Kenji¡¯s memories.

    One shadow clone was responsible for carefully reading Otai¡¯s memories.

    These two shadow clones were responsible for the task of searching for information and details in their memories.

    As for the last shadow clone.

    He walked directly to the door and raised his hands, his palms facing the direction of the door.

    Swish¡­

    Pieces of paper flew out.

    It directly used Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    As it sealed the dormitory door, it also concealed the scene inside.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Aoba¡¯s original body did not do anything. He only stared at this basic operation every time he used the shadow clone to read memory or practice.

    Only.

    Now that he watch it over.

    Suddenly, he discovered something different.

    ¡°I should create some Ninjutsu too!¡±

    Aoba recalled the scene where Minato intended to create Rasengan.

    Now he suddenly had some inspiration.

    It seemed¡­

    The technique that he had mastered now was worth further development.

    ¡°Just do it!¡±

    Aoba instantly made up his mind. He decided that after learning Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), he would study the inspiration he had just suddenly come up with.

 CH 166

    Chapter 166 - Third Hokage-Sama!

    Konoha Military Police Force.

    By the time Sekai returned, the sky had already darkened.

    He took heavy steps.

    He did not know how to answer Akaru¡¯s questioning.

    However, he knew that this kind of thing could not be avoided.

    Sekai came to the door of Akaru¡¯s office and gently knocked on the door. He then pushed the door open and walked in.

    ¡°Akaru-sama.¡±

    After seeing Akaru, Sekai immediately bowed and greeted him, but the expression on his face looked a little depressed.

    ¡°Did you bring him back?¡± Akaru looked up at Sekai and asked slowly.

    ¡°No, my mission failed.¡± Sekai shook his head.

    ¡°Failed?¡± A hint of doubt flashed through Akaru¡¯s eyes. He then asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°It was like this¡­¡±

    Sekai immediately told him about his visit to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, how he was delayed and how Eaton set him up.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    After listening, Akaru couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. He was not angry; instead, he was amused by what Sekai had experienced.

    ¡°Old ginger is still spicier!¡±

    ¡°This is indeed something that Eaton can do!¡±

    ¡°Since Aoba has a mission, let Eaton arrange for two people to come over. There is no need for Aoba to come!¡±

    Akaru acted very indifferently and did not compete in this matter.

    This scene.

    Sekai did not expect this at all.

    He thought that Akaru would be very angry.

    But¡­

    From the current situation where it seemed like he was going to die.

    It was far calmer than he had imagined.

    ¡°Akaru-sama, then this matter¡­¡± Sekai still did not react.

    ¡°You did well in this matter. Don¡¯t feel any psychological burden. There is nothing else to do now. Go to Konohagakure Intelligence Division again tomorrow and ask Eaton to send two people over.¡± Akaru waved his hand and said.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sekai responded and left. Then he turned around and walked out of Akaru¡¯s office.

    Until the moment he left.

    There were still many question marks on his head.

    It didn¡¯t make sense!

    This didn¡¯t seem like Akaru-sama¡¯s style at all!

    Why wasn¡¯t he angry?

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡­

    Akaru looked at his table, and the smile on his face disappeared.

    ¡°Why did Eaton suddenly become so tough?¡±

    After being ignored by the Third Hokage, Akaru gradually became suspicious.

    ¡°Logically speaking, there is no need for Eaton to reject me for such a small thing!¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t need to entangle with Eaton because of such a thing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°There should be a problem here!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Konohagakure Intelligence Division and Danzo are on the same side?¡±

    Akaru narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes flashed with a cold light. He did not think that Aoba might be the focus of this matter.

    Anyone with normal logic would not think that it had anything to do with Aoba.

    In his opinion.

    What Eaton wanted to convey was not to protect Aoba.

    Instead, it was not to let him have his way easily.

    According to what Sekai had said, they would have to wait for three days if they still wanted Aoba. If it were someone else, they could immediately send him over.

    This was not a problem about Aoba!

    No matter who the person was, he would be brushed off!

    This was giving him a hard time!

    Akaru¡¯s expression became more and more solemn. He was very clear that as Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s Captain, Eaton had a lot of information and might even know some things about Danzo.

    For so many years.

    Eaton had always maintained a friendly strategy towards Uchiha and Root.

    He fawns both sides.

    But never stood on one side.

    Of course.

    This also had something to do with the fact that they had never openly confronted each other.

    Now, Eaton had made this decision.

    This made Akaru feel that Konohagakure¡¯s situation had become subtle.

    ¡°It seems that I have to seize the time to accumulate my forces!¡±

    Akaru had already realized that if he did not rope in some forces, then, in the end, everyone, including the Third Hokage, might stand on Danzo¡¯s side.

    At that time, their Uchiha clan might have to face the entire Konohagakure.

    He could not allow this situation to occur!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Hyuga¡¯s house tomorrow!¡±

    Akaru calculated in his heart. The first thing he thought of was the old family that had existed since the establishment of Konohagakure. However, the way Hyuga¡¯s clan ruled their clan was even more special than Uchiha. Even their clansmen did not need to go to Ninja School for training.

    Hyuga¡¯s clan had such strength.

    However, they only have some privileges and no right to speak in Konohagakure.

    It seemed like they had a respectable status.

    In fact, it was just an empty title.

    They couldn¡¯t even compare to the Uchiha clan who had Konoha Military Police Force!

    Because of this.

    Akaru recognized the strength of the Hyuga clan, but he had never really had much contact with the Hyuga clan.

    But, now was the time.

    ¡­

    Root.

    Danzo held a scroll in his hand.

    It was the scroll that Aoba had sent over through Tatsuma¡¯s secret channel that day.

    The words on it were a variant of Yuta¡¯s handwriting.

    ¡°This is Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s scroll.¡±

    Danzo carefully stared at every detail on the scroll and had analyzed the source of this scroll.

    ¡°Yuta indeed did it.¡±

    ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to find Yuta¡¯s location.¡±

    ¡°Yuta should have also killed Tatsuma.¡±

    ¡°He should have also read Tatsuma¡¯s memory.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°How much does Yuta know now?¡±

    Danzo wanted to crush the scroll in front of him, but he knew that it was not the solution to the problem.

    Right now, Yuta was still hiding inside Konohagakure.

    He was already certain.

    Yuta had deliberately lured him to the western forest and made Konoha Military Police Force misunderstand that he was related to Kumogakure¡¯s ninja.

    This was to kill him!

    Danzo¡¯s exposed eyes became sinister.

    ¡­

    The next day, early morning.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes and yawned. When he opened his eyes, the shadow clones around him made a series of banging sounds and rushed into his mind with information.

    Almost in an instant.

    Aoba absorbed the information perfectly.

    He had already adapted to absorbing information from the thousands of shadow clones. Now, the information of the three shadow clones was almost nothing to him.

    ¡°Kumogakure¡¯s body technique¡­¡±

    In the information that Aoba got, he saw the Kumogakure training method using lightning chakra to stimulate the muscles and cells in the body to exercise the body.

    This training method was not an undisclosed secret from the Raikage line.

    On the contrary, it was the opposite.

    Since the second generation of Raikage opened a ninja school, they used the Raikage training method as a compulsory course for Kumogakure ninja school.

    This was similar to Konohagakure¡¯s Ninja School¡¯s Transformation Technique, Clone Technique, and Body Replacement Technique.

    For Kumogakure.

    The Lightning Body Technique was the foundation.

    However, not everyone¡¯s body could transform the Lightning Body Technique into the Lightning Chakra Mode, which was the Lightning Armor.

    However, this method could still make the overall physical fitness of Kumogakure ninja become very strong.

    After a night of reading, Aoba¡¯s shadow clone, who was responsible for reading Otai¡¯s memory, found a detailed introduction of the lightning release body technique.

    That was the introduction in Kumogakure Ninja School.

    If he learned it in that way.

    It was completely possible to learn the lightning release ninjutsu and improve his body further, making his close combat strength even stronger.

    ¡°I want to learn this!¡±

    A hint of determination flashed through Aoba¡¯s pitch-black pupils. After seeing the detailed introduction of the lightning release ninjutsu, he immediately realized that this kind of ninjutsu and body technique combination was extremely powerful.

    In fact.

    From a certain point of view.

    Kakashi¡¯s Raikiri is a kind of ninjutsu, combining ninjutsu and taijutsu to attack, rather than standing in place and releasing ninjutsu.

    However, Raikiri was still more focused on Ninjutsu direction.

    Compared to Kakashi.

    His father, Konoha¡¯s White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, was the one who performed better.

    By injecting chakra into the White Light Blade, the chakra blade attached with chakra can exert more powerful combat power to achieve the effect of one plus one greater than two.

    This was also one of the reasons why the Hatake father and son were so strong. They were both excellent in ninjutsu and taijutsu, which were more powerful than just one expertise.

    Of course.

    Guy had reached the peak of his taijutsu training, so he did have a stronger explosive power.

    However, if he was able to use the Lightning Release Physique at the same time when he opened the eight gates.

    Then the destructive power would be even more astonishing!

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    When Aoba thought of this, he got up from the bed and clenched his fists.

    He looked down at his fists.

    ¡°If I replace the chakra, which is compressed to the extreme, with the Lightning Chakra and further upgrade the Chakra Enhanced Strength to the Lightning Chakra Enhanced Strength, I don¡¯t know if the effect will be better!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s mind was already beginning to fantasize.

    Chakra Enhanced Strength was actually a type of taijutsu.

    It was because Tsunade was a medical ninja. She only controlled the purest chakra and did not add any nature change.

    Just imagine when the Five Kage fought against Uchiha Madara.

    The superimposed effect will definitely be stronger by overlaying Raikage¡¯s Thunder Chakra Mode on Tsunade¡¯s body to play Lightning Chakra Enhanced Strength.

    After Naruto added wind style nature change into the Rasengan, the Rasengan turned into a Rasenshuriken with the added cutting ability and became more overbearing. This shows that some skills that originally had no nature change may have a qualitative change after adding some chakra nature change!

    The more Aoba analyzed, the more excited he became, and he almost couldn¡¯t hold back his eagerness.

    Instantly.

    He immediately opened the door to the dormitory.

    He was preparing to go out and arrange some Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    Right now, he had a lot of things he needed to learn. There were a lot of ideas in his mind waiting for him to explore and practice.

    Aoba walked out of the dormitory door and walked along the dark corridor towards the direction of Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s entrance.

    Right at this moment.

    His sharp ears caught the sound from the entrance.

    That was the voice of many people.

    Among them were Eaton and the other Konohagakure Intelligence Division ninjas.

    They all respectfully said the same thing.

    ¡°Third Hokage-sama!¡±

 CH 167

    Chapter 168 - The Advance Paper Clone!Chapter 167 - Flying Thunder God and Paper Cranes!Chapter 166 - Third Hokage-Sama!Chapter 165 - I Should Create Some Ninjutsu Too!Chapter 164 - You¡¯d Better Give Up Your Idea to Aoba as Soon as Possible!Chapter 163 - SorryChapter 162 - Demons Live Here!Chapter 161 - Each Other Has His Own Thoughts!Chapter 160 - Uchiha Is a Big Clan, so There Will Always Be a Few Unfilial SonsChapter 159 - Come to Big Brother if You Encounter a Problem!Chapter 158 - Could It Be... The Man in Black Was Uchiha Madara?!Chapter 157 - Disappears Into the WorldChapter 156 - Aren¡¯t You With Them?Chapter 155 - Never Seen Such a Scene!Chapter 154 - I Am Konoha Military Police Force Current Captain - Uchiha Akaru!Chapter 153 - Look Over There, Is That Danzo-Sama?Chapter 152 - Was the Uchiha Clan Scouting Ability This Strong?Chapter 151 - How Much Do You Know?Chapter 150 - I Suspect That Kumogakure Is Self-Directing This MatterChapter 149 - I Have a Very Bold IdeaChapter 148 - I Will Protect Kushina!Chapter 147 - Aoba, Please Increase Your EffortsChapter 146 - None of You Have Gone Out?Chapter 145 - I¡¯m Afraid That Brother Fugaku Will Misunderstand!Chapter 144 - A God-Like Teammate! Chapter 143 - I¡¯m Going to Inform the Konoha Military Police Force!Chapter 142 - Mutually Multiplying Explosive TagsChapter 141 - Are You the Demon?Chapter 140 - Anbu Ninja From Kumogakure!Chapter 139 - It¡¯s Definitely Thanks to Tsunade-Sama!Chapter 138 - Is This Natural Energy?Chapter 137 - At That Time, He Was Extremely Scared!Chapter 136 - S¨­Z¨­ Saisei(Creation Rebirth)Chapter 135 - Right Hand OnlyChapter 134 - You... Are Too Careless!Chapter 133 - The Magical Effect of Taj¨± Kage Bunshin No Jutsu (Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!Chapter 132 - Book of SealChapter 131 - Is the Gap in Talent Between People Really That Big?Chapter 130 - Aoba¡¯s Chakra Enhanced Strength Technique!Chapter 129 - Just Like My Current PunchChapter 128 - This Is Aoba¡¯s Deep Love for Konohagakure Intelligence DivisionChapter 127 - Do You Really Have Nothing Else to Ask?Chapter 126 - There Is a Mole in Konoha Village!Chapter 125 - Tsunade-Sensei, I Won¡¯t Let You Down!Chapter 124 - Are You Interested in Being My Student?Chapter 123 - I¡¯ve Made a Big Profit!Chapter 122 - He Is Minato¡¯s Friend, His Name Is Yamanaka AobaChapter 121 - The Figure in the Memory of That NightChapter 120 - Kami No Shisha No Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique)Chapter 119 - Hatake SakumoChapter 118 - The Spiralling Round Dance Howl Style ZeroChapter 117 - The Hero Arrived!Chapter 116 - Might Duy MemeoriesChapter 115 - Lucky Customers Who Suddenly Appeared!Chapter 114 - Keep Your Dreams in Your Heart, Don¡¯t Say It LightlyChapter 113 - First Time Meeting OrochimaruChapter 112 - Do You Still Remember Me?Chapter 111 - How Did You Meet Aoba? Chapter 110 - Isn¡¯t That a Loss?Chapter 109 - Expectations for Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s ProspectsChapter 108 - Ramen Ichiraku Limited Membership CardChapter 107 - This Person Was Also the Same as HimChapter 106 - This Bad Old Man Is So Bad!Chapter 105 - The Shimura Danzo in Tatsuma¡¯s MemoriesChapter 104 - The Roots of Chaos in the Remnants of the Old EraChapter 103 - You Are the Real Darkness in KonohaChapter 102 - Secret Technique: Insect Burial!Chapter 101 - Dance of the ShikigamiChapter 100 - This Guy Has Hidden Too Many Things!Chapter 99 - It Is Your Misfortune to Meet Me!Chapter 98 - So You Are HereChapter 97 - The Konohagakure Intelligence Division Is Terrifying!Chapter 96 - Konoha White Fang¡¯s Genius SonChapter 95 - Are You Interested in Me?Chapter 94 - Uchiha MikotoChapter 93 - You Can Get Lost!Chapter 92 - Never Come Back!Chapter 91 - I Want to Report to Danzo-Sama!Chapter 90 - A Group of WasteChapter 89 - Aoba, Do You Understand?Chapter 88 - Is There a Third Situation?Chapter 87 - Not Hoping to Acquire Merit, Just Avoiding MistakesChapter 86 - Precautions!Chapter 85 - ¡°Uchiha¡±Chapter 84 - The Mind Reading Secret Technique in Disguise!Chapter 83 - One Sing with White Face, One Sing with Black FaceChapter 82 - Are You Questioning Me?Chapter 81 - Why can''t People Live a Quiet Life!Chapter 80 - Shimura Danzo''s Special MissionChapter 79 - Yamanaka Clan Step Up!Chapter 78 - No Way to Change Posture!Chapter 77 - The Water Ninjutsu Killer in the Dark Night!Chapter 76 - Kagemane Jutsu (Shadow Imitation Technique)!Chapter 75 - A Traitor has Emerged from the Organization!Chapter 74 - Tesaki was killed!Chapter 73 - This is the Power of Intelligence!Chapter 72 - Not Detailed Enough!Chapter 71 - My Name is Yamanaka AobaChapter 70 - Who are You?Chapter 69 - So You are Aoba!Chapter 68 - I Want Your Shop...Chapter 67 - After the Rain, it will be Sunny!Chapter 66 - It''s Better to Kill by Mistake than to Let it Go!Chapter 65 - Walnut and HazelnutChapter 64 - It''s Impolite Not To ReciprocateChapter 63 - Cut the Grass from the Root!Chapter 62 - Who Said That the Fire Can Not Burn People?Chapter 61 - Aoba is Hiding his Strength?Chapter 60 - This is the Last ChanceChapter 59 - This is Youth!Chapter 58 - He Stood in the Atmosphere!Chapter 57 - Aoba''s Superb Acting Skills!Chapter 56 - Taichi''s Younger BrotherChapter 55 - Uchiha SekaiChapter 54 - The Third BodyChapter 53 - Anti-Fire, Anti-Theft, Anti-Best Friend!Chapter 52 - I Treat You, You Pay the Bill!Chapter 51 - I Will Keep the Mother and Child Safe!Chapter 50 - Leave the Disaster of Uchiha Clan on the Wall!Chapter 49 - Secret MissionChapter 48 - Hi! Aoba!Chapter 47 - Hi! Minato!Chapter 46 - The Holidays have BegunChapter 45 - Danzo is Not Innocent at All!Chapter 44 - Danzo, I Need an Explanation!Chapter 43 - The Road is Wider!Chapter 42 - This Newbie is too Cruel!Chapter 41 - Sure Enough!Chapter 40 - Sunagakure Spy!Chapter 39 - You are a Real Anbu Ninja!Chapter 38 - God Assists from Teuchi!Chapter 37 - Coincidence!Chapter 36 - Is Ramen not Tasty?Chapter 35 - Maybe... He can do it!Chapter 34 - Shadow CloneChapter 33 - Aoba''s Brainstorming!Chapter 32 - The Remnants of Old Era!Chapter 31 - Life is Like a Play, it all Depends on Acting!Chapter 30 - I Like Green TeaChapter 29 - Case of Missing Persons in Konoha!Chapter 28 - Is it that Time of the DayChapter 27 - There are Some Days Every MonthChapter 26 - I Refuse to HelpChapter 25 - Shimura DanzoChapter 24 - The Truth of the Matter!Chapter 23 - Memories can''t Lie!Chapter 22 - Not Curious!Chapter 21 - Strive for Eighty Years in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Career!Chapter 20 - The Only Truth!Chapter 19 - Continuously Read Memory!Chapter 18 - It''s Getting Better!Chapter 17 - Didn''t Last for 3 MinutesChapter 16 - Yamanaka Yuta!Chapter 15 - Up to 3 Years!Chapter 14 - Be Cautious!Chapter 13 - Full of Routines!Chapter 12 - The Team Leader of the Analysis Division!Chapter 11 - Fear and Caution!Chapter 10 - Absolutely Loyal Person!Chapter 9 - For the Sake of the Village, Someone Must Always Move Forward!Chapter 8 - It Turns Out... Love for Ramen can be Inherited!Chapter 7 - The Young Teuchi!Chapter 6 - The Spirit of Konohagakure Intelligence DivisionChapter 5 - Captain Eaton, I Know the Answer!Chapter 4 - The Ninja World is so Dangerous! It is Still Safe in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division!Chapter 3 - Wretched Development, Never Waver!Chapter 2 - Kumogakure''s SpyChapter 1 - The Anbu Torture Division''s Newcomer

    The Third Hokage was here?

    A big question mark popped up in Aoba¡¯s head.

    A place like Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Why would Third Hokage come here if he had nothing to do?

    Instantly.

    Aoba stopped walking and did not continue to walk out. He raised his ears to listen to the movements at the entrance.

    He did not dare to peek.

    The current Third Hokage was still in his middle-age.

    If he looked at Third Hokage, it was very likely that the other party would sense him.

    ¡°Eaton, I came here mainly to ask you if you have any news about Yuta recently?¡± Hiruzen¡¯s voice came from the other side. It was not loud, but Aoba could still hear it.

    ¡°Reporting to Third Hokage-sama, I have not heard any news of Yuta for a long time. I have not seen him since he retired.¡± Eaton¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Hiruzen hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°If you see Yuta capture him immediately. He is now a very dangerous person!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eaton replied.

    After that.

    It was the sound of Third Hokage leaving.

    ¡­

    Aoba stood at the end of the corridor. He did not expect that Third Hokage would come to Konohagakure Intelligence Division at this time. What he did not expect was that Third Hokage actually asked about Yuta.

    It seemed that¡­

    The Third Hokage still cared about Danzo!

    Aoba stayed where he was, waiting for the people at the entrance to disperse gradually.

    However.

    Just as he was about to go out again.

    There was another sound at the entrance.

    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t go in!¡± A neither arrogant nor humble voice sounded. It was the Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s entrance guard on duty.

    When Aoba heard this, he frowned slightly.

    What is happening today?

    Why are they all running towards Konohagakure Intelligence Division?

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba still stood in place and did not move, still listening to the movements outside.

    ¡°Please inform Captain Eaton that Konoha Military Police Force¡¯s Sekai requests an audience.¡± A familiar voice came from the other side.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please wait a moment.¡± The ninja¡¯s voice sounded, then he turned around and walked inside.

    After Aoba found out that it was Sekai, he completely cut off the idea of leaving. He turned around and walked in his compartment direction.

    ¡°Sekai actually came again. This clan is really troublesome!¡±

    Aoba complained helplessly in his heart.

    Not long after.

    He came to his compartment.

    It was very quiet here now.

    No one was sent here at all.

    This was also Eaton¡¯s arrangement. In order to prevent Konoha Military Police Force from finding any excuses and reasons or finds any clues.

    Aoba sat inside the compartment.

    He then slowly closed his eyes.

    He casually flipped through the memories in his head.

    It was as if he was watching a movie. Not only could he pass the time, but he could also explore some details.

    ¡­

    After an unknown period of time.

    There was a knock on the compartment door.

    After that, Eaton walked in.

    ¡°Aoba, the matter with Konoha Military Police Force is over. They will not come to find trouble with you again!¡± Eaton said with a smile. After hanging Sekai up for some time, he learned that Konoha Military Police Force no longer insisted and chose to arrange two Sensor Ninjas to go over.

    This made Eaton overjoyed. He immediately arranged for two relatively more experienced Yamanaka clansmen to follow Sekai back.

    After Eaton finished arranging this matter, he immediately walked towards Aoba¡¯s compartment.

    This was something he had to do.

    He had to tell Aoba.

    He had to deepen his image and status in Aoba¡¯s heart.

    After all, he had to curry favor with Aoba, the disciple of one of the legendary Sannin, Senju Tsunade.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Eton!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately thanked Eaton. He did not know what had happened.

    However.

    Even if he knew.

    He would still thank Eaton.

    If not for Eaton¡¯s work, Konoha Military Police Force would never have given up so quickly.

    ¡°Aoba, if you are tired during this period of time, you should rest. If you need anything, you can look for your Big Brother Eaton at any time!¡± Eaton patted his chest and put on a big posture.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Eton!¡± Aoba thanked him again.

    ¡°No need to thank me! We brothers, you don¡¯t need to be so polite!¡± Eaton instinctively raised his hand and immediately overcame his body¡¯s instinct to put his hand down. Even though he felt sorry for himself, he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He slowly said, ¡°Aoba, I still have something to deal with. I will be going first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Aoba nodded and watched Eaton leave. Ever since Eaton was trying to curry favor with him, his life in Konohagakure Intelligence Division had been too good.

    Following Eaton¡¯s departure.

    After a while.

    The guard of Konoha¡¯s Prison sent a person over and tied him to the wooden pillar.

    For a moment.

    Aoba¡¯s life returned to the right track.

    ¡­

    Unknowingly.

    Night fell.

    It was time to get off work.

    After a day of medical research, Aoba walked out of the compartment with slightly tired steps and returned to the dormitory. He fell on the iron bed and fell into a deep sleep.

    ¡­

    When Aoba woke up in the morning, he was in a very good mental state.

    He walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division this time and did not encounter the previous unexpected situation. Everything went smoothly and quietly as usual.

    The days returned to the rhythm that made him feel comfortable.

    After Aoba walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    He walked directly into the small forest behind the prison.

    After walking for about half an hour.

    He arrived in the forest¡¯s depths where no one usually goes.

    Aoba raised his hands and crossed his fingers together to make a hand seal gesture.

    ¡°Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s voice suddenly resounded. Then, the dense chakra within his body was instantly divided into a thousand parts, and a thousand shadow clones appeared around him.

    ¡°Now, you will still be divided into five groups. Each group has two hundred people, of which one hundred and ninety-nine will be practicing, and one person will set up the Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)!¡±

    ¡°The first group will study Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)¡¯s summoning method!¡±

    ¡°The second group will study the Lightning Release Body Technique!¡±

    ¡°The third group will study Tsunade-sensei¡¯s medical skills!¡±

    ¡°The fourth group will study the mission experience of Konoha¡¯s White Fang, Hatake Sakumo!¡±

    ¡°The fifth group will study Duy¡¯s taijutsu!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start now!¡±

    After giving instructions to these shadow clones, Aoba left the small forest in a flash and returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    In a split second.

    The shadow clones divided into five different areas and began to enter their training state.

    Swish Swish Swish¡­

    Paper after paper covered up these shadow clones, forming extremely realistic camouflage.

    After Aoba arranged all these shadow clones, his mood immediately became a lot happier. This was his rhythm. He liked this quiet and comfortable life.

    Just like this.

    Aoba hung the shadow clone in the forest during the day and went to Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s compartment to accumulate medical experience. At night, he calmed down and slept well.

    Life returned to what he hoped for.

    Unconsciously.

    One and a half months passed.

    On this day.

    Aoba asked Eaton for leave.

    He came to the forest early in the morning to enjoy the short holiday he had for only one day.

    He did not pay any attention to what had happened to Konohagakure during this period of time.

    However, he still got some information from the prisoners¡¯ memories who were waiting to be interrogated.

    The power disputes within Konohagakure became more and more complicated.

    In the memory of a thief who went to the Hyuga Clan, he found the figure of the Uchiha Clan, but the thief had rushed to the side and did not get any more information.

    However.

    Aoba could still see it.

    The Uchiha Clan seemed to have reached some cooperation with the Hyuga Clan.

    This was something he had never seen in Naruto¡¯s anime.

    In his knowledge.

    Uchiha and Hyuga both thought that they were the number one family in Konoha.

    For this reason, there were many disputes.

    If they can put down their prejudices and get together now¡­

    They will definitely reach an agreement on some kind of benefit.

    Of course.

    This was a scene that Aoba was happy to see.

    As long as Hiruzen and Danzo were still there, more internal forces would hold them back, and it would be very effective to distract them.

    In this situation, after the Fourth Hokage took charge, Aoba would no longer provoke them back and forth like this.

    But before that.

    He still hoped that the major forces in Konohagakure would weaken each other.

    ¡­

    At this time, Aoba was standing in the small forest. There was no one around.

    He flipped his wrist.

    A handful of Kunai appeared in his palm.

    This was a very common Kunai. Almost every ninja had it in their hands, and the style was the same.

    When Aoba was holding a Kunai, a piece of paper suddenly appeared in his palm.

    There is a black circle on this piece of paper, which seems to have an indescribable feeling.

    A pure white square paper.

    In the middle, there was a black circle.

    It was suffused with an extremely strong sense of mystery.

    This circle.

    It was precisely Aoba¡¯s Flying Thunder God Formula.

    The paper in Aoba¡¯s hand was glued to Kunai¡¯s handle at the moment of appearance, and then he threw the Kunai in his hand outwards.

    Swish!

    This Kunai instantly let out a piercing sound, flying straight towards the tree trunk in front of him.

    At the same time.

    Aoba controlled his mind, using his mind to communicate with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the paper.

    Hum!

    A spatial force instantly captured his body, and he disappeared from where he stood.

    Swish!

    Almost at the same time.

    Aoba grabbed the Kunai¡¯s handle with his right hand.

    ¡°I succeeded!¡±

    A joyful smile appeared on Aoba¡¯s face. Only he knew how much pain he had suffered in training Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    This was extremely difficult space-time ninjutsu.

    The principle of using it was to upgrade the summoning technique by imprinting the summoning technique on other objects and using the mind to communicate with the technique on the object; it could activate the summoning technique and summon the body.

    Whether it is a stationary object or a moving object, it is necessary to perform a fast and precise activation technique at a distance.

    This was not a simple matter.

    Aoba felt that the greatest difficulty in training this ninjutsu was that he did not understand the summoning technique enough, which could be said to be the most basic space-time ninjutsu in the world of ninja.

    For this reason.

    He had also studied all the summoning techniques in all the people¡¯s memories he read.

    After a period of repeated attempts, he finally achieved a breakthrough.

    He successfully summoned himself to the Kunai.

    ¡°I successfully activated it just now; I can try a few more!¡±

    After Aoba finished speaking, he swung his right hand.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Paper after paper flew out of his hand. The paper folded in the air and turned into paper cranes. They flapped their wings and flew randomly.

    On the heads of each paper crane, there was a small black circle, which looked like the paper crane¡¯s eye.

    These circles were the Flying Thunder God Formula that contained space-time energy.

    In a split second.

    The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and his figure disappeared from where he was.

 CH 168

    Chapter 168 - The Advance Paper Clone!

    In the depths of a small forest, where there was no one, paper cranes flapped their wings and flew about, looking like they were drifting aimlessly in the wind.

    Every paper crane had small eyes formed from a black circle.

    It was the Flying Thunder God Formula that Aoba had imprinted.

    This was also why Aoba chose the Flying Thunder God Formula as a circle.

    All he needed to do was draw out the circular formula.

    Whether it was the big circle or a small circle, they were all round, and they could all have space-time energy.

    Aoba looked at the countless paper cranes in front of him.

    Of course.

    Not only in front of him but all around his body, directly surrounding him.

    ¡°Now I finally understand why Kumogakure wanted Byakugan so much!¡±

    When Aoba saw the sky full of paper cranes, something that he didn¡¯t quite understand, he instantly understood.

    It was too chaotic!

    He couldn¡¯t finish looking at all these paper cranes!

    He could only rely on his perception to feel the flying paper cranes around him and touch the Flying Thunder God Formula on them; depending on his eyes was no longer enough.

    ¡°Presumably, Minato is also looking for his Flying Thunder God Formula in this way!¡±

    Aoba slowly closed his eyes, and the whole world seemed to have become dark. He was in the middle of this dark world.

    Instantly.

    All of his perceptions spread out.

    The black circle eye of the flying paper cranes suddenly appeared in his dark world. They were like lamps.

    These lights were the coordinates!

    Now, he could communicate with any of these lights to trigger the Flying Thunder God Technique and reach the place he wanted to go through the use of space-time Ninjutsu.

    He had to use his perception!

    Because eyes couldn¡¯t see it!

    ¡°Begin.¡±

    Aoba said slowly. Then, with a thought, he determined the location of one of the paper cranes and directly appeared in the location of this paper crane.

    Swish!

    Aoba disappeared the moment he appeared here and reappeared in the location of another paper crane.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Aoba¡¯s figure continuously appeared next to different paper cranes. The speed of his teleportation became faster and faster, and he was becoming more and more familiar with the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    ¡°Is this Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)!¡±

    Aoba suddenly opened his eyes. A forest with paper cranes flying all over the sky appeared in his line of sight. Then, as his figure constantly changed position, the scenery changed rapidly.

    After casting the Flying Thunder God several times in a row.

    Aoba returned to his original position.

    The paper cranes automatically disassembled and turned into white paper, sticking to his body.

    ¡°Now my eyes can¡¯t keep up with Flying Thunder God¡¯s speed. If I teleport too fast, I would have already arrived at the next location, but the scene that passed into my brain is still in the last place.¡±

    Aoba summed up the problem with Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). This should be the problem that the person who mastered the Flying Thunder God would encounter, like the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama and the future Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.

    Flying Thunder God users couldn¡¯t continuously teleport too fast in a short period of time.

    This was not only the problem of whether chakra could supply it but more of it was that his vision and brain couldn¡¯t react.

    It was the same principle.

    When Raikage has trained the Lightning Release Body Technique to the extreme, he could enter the Lightning Chakra Mode and fight at an extremely high speed, but more of it was a straight-line attack.

    It was not that they could not flexibly adjust their bodies.

    This point had already been confirmed by Kakashi, who had the Sharingan.

    It was their eyes that could not keep up!

    After this series of rapid-speed training, Aoba understood why Kumogakure Ninja was so obsessed with the Hyuga clan Byakugan.

    If the current near-invincible Third Raikage transplants a Byakugan, who had 360-degree vision and could see through Chakra from a long distance.

    In that case, his combat strength would definitely undergo a terrifying upgrade.

    Perhaps.

    For the Third Raikage, this was a very important matter.

    The only thing restricting him now was his vision.

    ¡°I understand. Even if Kumogakure does not come to capture Kushina, he will continue to covet Byakugan. As long as they are still training Lightning Release Body Technique, they will need Byakugan to bring them to another height.¡±

    Aoba silently pondered. During this time, he not only practiced the Flying Thunder God Technique but also practiced the Lightning Release Body Technique.

    It¡¯s just that the training progress was not that fast, and it was similar to Duy¡¯s taijutsu.

    Ninjutsu and Taijutsu have one thing, not in common. That is, they are both based on the cultivation of the body itself.

    During this period of time, Aoba didn¡¯t do much body training, and he always used shadow clones to cheat to learn ninjutsu and analyze intelligence.

    ¡°Whether it is Byakugan or the Sharingan, I have no interest in these things. What I like the most is my own pair of eyes!¡±

    Aoba lightly said to himself.

    He did not have any thoughts of implanting other people¡¯s eyes at all.

    Not to mention those eyes, once they were implanted into his body. They almost told everyone that they had special eyes, which they couldn¡¯t even hide.

    Unless you bandage yourself like Danzo or tell everyone that your Uchiha¡¯s best friend was dead like Kakashi.

    Otherwise.

    The gains did not make up for the losses!

    Aoba only understood why Kumogakure was always thinking about Byakugan, but it did not mean he would walk the same path. He did not care about the visual reaction under the extreme speed, and Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) did not need to be always so fast.

    For him.

    The Flying Thunder God Technique was more like a tool.

    It was a tool that could expand the concept of his ninjutsu!

    ¡°Let me try it now; I have been planning this ninjutsu for a month and a half. I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s eyes slightly lit up. These were what he really wanted. The kind that could make him constantly increase his strength in a low profile and cautious state.

    ¡°Kami Bunshin(Paper Clone)!¡±

    With a thought from Aoba, another Aoba appeared beside him. It looked exactly the same, but it was not a real entity like the shadow clone, but a fake entity formed from paper.

    This was the Paper Clone that he had simulated through Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami)¡¯s imitation of the Water Clone and Lightning Clone.

    This paper clone did not have any actual combat ability.

    But in terms of supportability.

    It was indeed what Aoba needed the most!

    ¡°If I add Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) to the paper clone, I can turn the paper clone into a higher level paper clone!¡±

    With a thought from Aoba, the surface of the paper clone immediately flew up and turned into another appearance.

    From a clone that looked exactly like him.

    He turned into a man in a black cloak.

    Under the shadow of the cloak, the outline of his face could not be seen.

    Of course.

    This black-clothed man had no face at all.

    ¡°This is the advanced paper clone formed from Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) and Kami Bunshin(Paper Clone). Even Sharingan can¡¯t see the real and fake paper clone. It can be said that it was a Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami) combined with the Henge no Jutsu(Transformation Technique) and Bunshin no Jutsu(Clone Technique) into one!¡±

    The corners of Aoba¡¯s mouth slightly curled up. This was the idea that he had thought about for a night while lying in bed that day. However, only after this period of time could he realize it.

    ¡°Then next¡­¡±

    Aoba raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. As he did so, the advanced paper clone instantly exploded and scattered, turning into countless pieces of white paper.

    A black circle appeared on each piece of white paper, containing space-time fluctuations.

    ¡°Through the paper clone, I can create countless flying thunder god paper pieces. These pieces of paper can be turned into paper cranes that fly randomly, or they can be turned into paper shuriken for fast dashing. There are many techniques that can be matched!¡±

    Aoba¡¯s eyes flashed with satisfaction, and then he snapped his fingers again.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!¡­

    The pieces of paper that filled the sky gathered together and reformed into an advanced paper clone again. However, this time, it changed into another appearance.

    This was the appearance of Yuta.

    The advanced paper clone can be transformed at will, and it is extremely difficult to be recognized. It can carry out some special missions. Even if it is recognized, it still has a backup plan!

    Aoba snapped his fingers again.

    With a snap.

    The advanced paper clone of Yuta instantly transformed into square paper again. On this square paper were no longer the Flying Thunder God Formula but the exploding tags, which could directly form a random array of explosive tags.

    ¡°Now, I can only use normal explosive tags to support an advanced paper clone, but I can buy some paper for drawing Goj¨­ Kibaku Fuda(Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags) in the future. In short, this advanced paper clone can also be used as a bomb that changes face and can secretly infiltrate. Maybe it can be used at that time!¡±

    Aoba was very satisfied and snapped his fingers again. After that, the explosive tags scattered, and the surroundings returned to their original appearance, as if these pieces of paper had never appeared before.

    ¡°At present, I can only do these two things regarding the Paper Clone. As I slowly accumulate experience and Ninjutsu, I believe there will be more changes!¡±

    Aoba silently nodded. This was his recognition of himself and his recognition of the Paper Clone.

    After studying this Ninjutsu, he instantly found that many things became simple.

    Whether it was battle or disguise.

    This would bring him great help in the future!

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Aoba pinched his chin, and a trace of thought flashed through his eyes. He felt that there was no problem with his training choice. He constantly accumulated experience and knowledge through reading memories, making his thinking process of creating Ninjutsu very open.

    ¡°The advanced paper clone is mainly based on paper. ¡°

    ¡°Then anything that can be triggered through paper can theoretically be used alongside the advanced paper clone.

    ¡°In addition to the explosive tags, there are many kinds of tags, especially the sealing tags with different functions.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of sealing tags¡­¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Minato for a long time!¡±

    Aoba immediately walked out of the forest. He then thought of Kushina; after all, the Uzumaki Clan was a clan that was good at sealing technique.

 CH 169

    Aoba knew that the UzumakiClan had a powerful sealing technique.

    This clan had very profound knowledge about sealing.

    If he could obtain some sealing techniques.

    Then it would be of great help to the follow-up advancement of his advanced paper clone.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba walked towards Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    It had been a while since he last came over.

    It was time to visit Minato.

    Coincidentally takes a look at Kushina too.

    Right!

    Just Coincidentally!

    Aoba slowly walked out of the forest. Today was his holiday, and he did not need to go back to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. What to do at this time was completely up to him.

    ¡­

    When Aoba arrived at Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House entrance, it was almost noon.

    Aoba walked in.

    He saw that no one was there except Teuchi kneading the dough.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, it¡¯s lunchtime. There is no one in the Noodle House; it is so sad!¡± Aoba said with a smile. He and Teuchi were already very familiar friends. It was just a casual joke, but it could also make him feel happy.

    ¡°Go, go; you are the sad one. Don¡¯t you see the time? It will take at least an hour for lunchtime to start. Only you can eat at this time!¡± Teuchi rolled his eyes at Aoba and said snappily, but it could be heard from his tone that he did not intend to be angry.

    ¡°Hehehe, Brother Teuchi, has Minato been here recently?¡± Aoba asked directly.

    ¡°This is your real purpose, right?¡± Teuchi narrowed his eyes and stared at Aoba as if he had seen through everything. Then, he raised his hand and made a gesture. His three fingers repeatedly rubbed against each other.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, this is¡­¡± When Aoba saw the scene in front of him, he was stunned and did not understand it.

    ¡°There is no money in Minato¡¯s membership card, so you have to pay 10,000 ryo first!¡± When Teuchi finished speaking, his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a smile. It looked like he was blackmailing.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The corner of Aoba¡¯s mouth twitched. His eyes stared at Teuchi, who was smiling not far away.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, you have changed. You¡¯ve learned badly.¡±

    Aoba shook his head helplessly.

    It had only been a while since they last saw each other.

    The usually simple-looking Teuchi had already begun to learn how to take the initiative to ask for money.

    ¡°Then you also have to see who I learned it from!¡± There was still a smile on Teuchi¡¯s face, and his fingers were still rubbing back and forth, posing as if he wanted money.

    ¡°Is Minato had such bad influence?¡± Aoba sighed helplessly.

    ¡°I obviously learned it from you!¡± Teuchi tried hard to glare at Aoba, but his eyes were not wide even if he stared hard. He suddenly realized that he was just a lot worse in front of Aoba in terms of thick skin!

    ¡°Alright, alright. I just happened to bring money over this time.¡± Aoba took out the bulging money pouch from his pocket. This was the money pouch that Eaton had given him, but what was inside was not only the money that Eaton had given him but also Kenji¡¯s money.

    After saying that.

    Aoba placed the money pouch on the table.

    In an instant.

    Teuchi¡¯s gaze focused on the money pouch Aoba had taken out.

    Aoba slowly opened the money pouch.

    He took out a few coins from the bulging money pouch.

    The face value of these coins added up to only two to three thousand ryo.

    Then.

    Aoba tied up the money pouch again.

    ¡°Aoba, this is not enough. Minato has a large appetite. You have not been here for a long time, at least ten thousand ryo.¡± Teuchi looked at Aoba¡¯s actions and said.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Aoba nodded and took out the coin toward himself. Then, he pushed the money pouch to Teuchi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll save all these for you.¡±

    Aoba put the few coins he took out into the ninja bag on his body.

    He did not spend much money.

    He only needed them when he needed to buy papers occasionally.

    The amount of money had already exceeded the amount Eaton gave him.

    It would only be troublesome to keep it with him.

    Even if Teuchi didn¡¯t say this, he would still deposit the money into Ramen Ichiraku.

    ¡°Hahahahaha, good, good, good!¡±

    Teuchi took the money pouch without hesitation, and the smile on his face became even more brilliant.

    Now that Ramen Ichiraku had implemented the membership system, his understanding of the amount of money had increased. It was completely an attitude of the more the better.

    The more the better!

    Who cared about having more money!

    Teuchi immediately took the money pouch and was ready to open it to count.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, you can slowly settle the accounts later. Now I have something to talk to Minato. Do you know anything about him?¡± Aoba interrupted Teuchi¡¯s action of counting money and asked directly.

    ¡°Of course, I know.¡± Teuchi nodded. The money was in place, and nothing was a problem, so he said, ¡°Recently, Minato has been going to the Ninja School every day to observe. It seems that he wants to choose two future students in advance. White Fang¡¯s son performed very well in the Ninja School. If there are no accidents, he will graduate early in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ninja School.¡± Aoba nodded, and he now knew Minato¡¯s location.

    ¡°Yes, it is the Ninja School. If you want to find him, you can go to the Ninja School to take a look. He is looking for the other two students. It seems that the specific candidate has not been confirmed yet.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Aoba nodded and got up to leave. Since he already knew Minato¡¯s location, he would not waste more time in Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s shop.

    ¡°If Minato comes over at noon, I will tell him that you are looking for him,¡± Teuchi said after thinking for a while. He stared at Aoba as if he was looking at Aoba¡¯s reaction and asking if this was appropriate.

    ¡°Well, Brother Teuchi, tell Minato that I will come here tonight and ask him to wait for me.¡± Aoba nodded and directly arranged it. This way, even if he did not meet Minato, he could come here at night to find Minato.

    ¡°No problem, don¡¯t worry!¡± Teuchi quickly smiled and nodded. He hoped that Minato could come a few more times so that he could earn more.

    ¡°Brother Teuchi, I¡¯m leaving first. I¡¯m going to take a look at the Ninja School.¡±

    After Aoba finished speaking, he directly walked out of Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House, walking in the direction of the Ninja School.

    At this time.

    The students of the Ninja School were in class.

    Aoba strolled on the streets in front of the Ninja School, feeling the warm breath of the sun shining on the earth.

    This feeling was something he could not feel in the cold Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    ¡°Damn it! Why is Rin always staring at Kakashi! I must defeat him!¡±

    All of a sudden.

    A voice that sounded like he was gnashing his teeth sounded in Aoba¡¯s ears.

    He looked over.

    He immediately saw a child wearing goggles in a long-sleeved blue uniform and a blue jacket with an orange collar and trimmings.

 CH 170

    Aoba stared at the unhappy child, and his eyes instantly froze.

    He recognized this child.

    It was Uchiha Obito!

    Aoba had seen the story of Obito countless times in Naruto¡¯s anime, so he was very familiar with Obito.

    Obito at this time.

    He was still in a relatively innocent period, and the main tone in his heart was still positive.

    After Obito finished speaking.

    He raised his hand and pushed up his goggles.

    He rubbed his eyes.

    He wiped away the tears that he had accidentally shed.

    He did not want Rin to see his cowardly side, even though she did not look at him.

    Only.

    This was a scene that Obito thought no one would notice.

    But Aoba has seen all of them.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Aoba slowly let out a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t know what to say, and his mood was strange.

    After he came to the Ninja World, he had seen Kakashi and Obito, but he had never seen Rin.

    But¡­

    Whether it was Obito, Kakashi, or Rin, they were all the same generations.

    At the moment, they were only four or five years old.

    In the modern world, they were only at preschool age.

    Aoba thought of how he was still playing with mud at home at this age, but Obito had already begun to consider his life.

    Wasn¡¯t this a little too early to mature?

    Even if the Ninja World was cruel, and the children were early to be sensible, this was still a little too early.

    Aoba sighed in his heart. However, his target this time was not Obito. Moreover, he did not want to have anything to do with him. Then, he continued to walk in the direction of the Ninja School.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    However.

    At this time.

    After Obito finished venting his emotions, he walked out of the forest and stared at Aoba through the goggles.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Aoba¡¯s eyebrows jumped. Although he was not a girl and did not care so much about his age, this kind of address made him a little shocked, a person who was only ten years older than Obito.

    ¡°Do I look that old?¡±

    Aoba turned his head and glared at Obito. Wasn¡¯t this person very good at helping grandma cross the road? How can he speak without even knowing his seniority?

    ¡°Big brother, you are that Ramen Ichiraku¡¯s Big Brother. I remember you. Back then, you told me that I shouldn¡¯t easily tell my dream.¡± Obito sprinted towards Aoba with an innocent smile on his face. He looked like a piece of white paper that had yet to be smeared with any color.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Aoba ignored Obito. He turned his head and did not say anything else, and continued to walk forward.

    Obito called him big brother.

    Then, this matter was over.

    Of course.

    Even if there were no such things.

    He did not intend to tangle with Obito.

    Aoba had no intention of communicating with Obito at all. In his opinion, this person was not as good as Fugaku and belonged to a typical white-eyed wolf.

    (TL note: °×ÑÛÀÇ (b¨¢iy¨£nl¨¢ng)¡± translates literally over to ¡°white-eyed wolf.¡± Just by grasping the nature of the literal words used, you can get an idea that this is clearly describing someone who might be vicious.

    Wolves are known for being combative, vicious, and fierce, not to mention unappreciative and cold. So someone whose incapable of expressing gratefulness and appreciation and even bites the hand that feeds him might be called a ¡°°×ÑÛÀÇ (b¨¢iy¨£nl¨¢n¨À).)

    Even if Minato and Kushina treated Obito like family, he still repaid their kindness with ingratitude.

    This kind of thing.

    Aoba would not talk about right or wrong.

    Everyone¡¯s values and worldview were different.

    This was a normal thing.

    It was like how he preferred a quiet life and was unwilling to be disturbed.

    Perhaps Obito also had a convincing reason!

    It was just that¡­

    To Aoba, this person gave him a very indescribable feeling.

    It was like a dog that was not well kept.

    No matter how good he was normally, he could bite him back at any time.

    This kind of thing was rooted deep into the bones and cannot be easily changed at all.

    Even if Aoba changed his situation, who could guarantee that there would be no accidents in Rin¡¯s life? If there were any accidents, this guy would open his Mangekyou Sharingan and fast-forward directly to the relatives who don¡¯t recognize him and want to engage in Infinite Tsukuyomi and World Destruction.

    Who could withstand this!

    If he didn¡¯t know anything about the future, then forget it.

    As a transmigrator.

    Who would give their true feelings to Obito?

    Aoba didn¡¯t even want to say a word to Obito. He directly walked in the direction of the Ninja School.

    Only¡­

    At the same time, Obito was about to return to the Ninja School.

    So the two of them walked in the same direction.

    Obito followed behind Aoba, his dark eyes staring at Aoba¡¯s back through the goggles while deep in thought. No one knew what he was thinking.

    After a few seconds.

    Obito immediately chased after Aoba.

    Walking next to Aoba, he looked up at him with a puzzled expression on his face.

    ¡°Big brother, how many people do you think want to be a Hokage?¡± Obito asked with his head tilted.

    ¡°¡­¡± Aoba directly ignored Obito, as if he had not heard him.

    ¡°Big brother, do you think I can become a Hokage?¡± Obito asked again.

    ¡°¡­¡± Aoba still did not say anything.

    ¡°Big brother, who do you think between Kakashi and me is more likely to become the Hokage?¡± Obito asked again. He seemed to have accepted that Aoba would not care about him and was looking for a slightly familiar stranger to reveal a bit of his heart.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba stopped in his tracks.

    Before Obito could react and took a few more steps forward; then, he immediately stood still and turned around to look at Aoba.

    ¡°Big brother?¡±

    Obito¡¯s face was full of doubts. He couldn¡¯t understand Aoba¡¯s behavior. He didn¡¯t have much understanding of the adult world.

    ¡°Kakashi,¡± Aoba said lightly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Obito immediately followed Aoba¡¯s line of sight and looked in the direction of the Ninja School, but he did not see anything.

    Then he looked around again.

    He still did not see Kakashi.

    ¡°Big brother, where is Kakashi?¡± Obito asked in confusion.

    ¡°I mean the question you just asked me. Between you and Kakashi, who is more likely to become the Hokage?¡±

    There was no expression on Aoba¡¯s face, and his eyes were cold and indifferent.

    ¡°My answer is Kakashi!¡±

    After finished speaking.

    Aoba once again took a step forward.

    He directly walked past Obito, brushing past him.

    This time.

    Obito didn¡¯t call out to Aoba but just stood there in a daze, with a sad expression.

    This sadness only lasted for a few seconds.

    Obito clenched his hands into fists, and the eyes behind the goggles flashed with a strong determination.

    ¡°I will definitely become the Hokage!¡±

    ¡°I want to become the Hokage before Kakashi!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose to Kakashi!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    Obito shouted with determination as if he was talking to Aoba and himself.

    Aoba heard Obito¡¯s words.

    However, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to him.

    When he was watching Naruto Anime, he had thought about this problem.

    If Obito returned to the village, was there a possibility that he could become the Hokage?

    At that time, he did not have an answer.

    But.

    ¡­.

    That was absolutely not going to happen.

    An Uchiha Hokage would not appear in Konohagakure!

    This was not a problem of prejudice.

    Instead, it had been established since the second generation Hokage.

    The people of the Uchiha clan, no matter how kind they were, would find it difficult to gain any prestige and support from the Konohagakure populace.

    The prejudices of the human heart.

    It was like a mountain.

    No matter how hard you tried, it was difficult to shake it.

    Not to mention the three-generation Hokage period, the Hokage has gradually entered the mode of direct lineage inheritance.

    In Aoba¡¯s opinion.

    If there were no Third Ninja War, even Minato would not be able to sit in the Fourth Hokage position.

    Not to mention things that happened or didn¡¯t happen to Obito.

    If Obito really returned to Konohagakure after the Third Ninja War and still wanted to become the Hokage.

    The Fifth Hokage candidate would still not be Obito.

    In that case.

    There was also no reason for the Third Hokage to be reinstated.

    But the Fifth Hokage would be Sarutobi Asuma!

    At that time, when Asma reached the Sixth Hokage generation, he would pass the Hokage position to Minato¡¯s son, Naruto.

    A few years later.

    Naruto would pass the Hokage position to Sarutobi Konohamaru.

    Then.

    From Sarutobi Konohamaru to¡­

 CH 171

    In short.

    The Hokage position would become a private property passed down from generation to generation of the Sarutobi lineage.

    This was like from a retired system to an heir system.

    This ambition has been vividly displayed since the Third Hokage was in power.

    These things.

    If it were before he crossed over.

    Aoba might not have such a deep understanding.

    When he came to the Ninja World and lived in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he got a lot of memories about this world, and he became more and more clear.

    From a certain point of view.

    The position of Hokage.

    It was more like Konohagakure''s "throne", which was not something anyone could sit on.

    Those ninjas who held the illusion of becoming Hokage.

    In the end, it was just a fantasy!

    Aoba walked forward step by step. When he suddenly thought of this topic, he vaguely understood why Jiraya did not want to become a Hokage.

    Perhaps.

    Jiraya had seen through his teacher''s thoughts.

    He doesn''t want to get involved in that power struggle.

    If it weren''t for the Third Ninja World War was too tragic.

    Maybe there was no chance for Minato to become Hokage at all.

    The Third Hokage could rely on his uncompromising attitude to personally pass the Hokage position to Asuma and then from Asuma to Konohamaru.

    In the end.

    Minato becoming Hokage was just an accident.

    At that time, the reason why the Third Hokage strongly recommended Minato should also be because Minato did not have any background. He was not from a big clan, so it was easier to control.

    If Orochimaru became the Fourth Hokage, then Danzo would become the advisor behind Orochimaru, and Konoha would definitely undergo a major reshuffle and enter a new era.

    In that new era.

    It would be tough for Hiruzen to restore the Sarutobi Clan''s rule over Konohagakure.

    After all.

    Hiruzen had personally witnessed how the remnants of the old era worked hard to overthrow him.

    In the end, there was no way to overthrow his regime.

    If he gave the Hokage position to Orochimaru.

    Then his supporters and the Sarutobi Clan might be labeled as the remnants of the old era after he died.

    This was something that the Third Hokage did not want to see!

    Aoba walked towards the Ninja School step by step. After saying those extremely hurtful words to Obito, he did not bother him anymore.

    But in Obito''s heart.

    He had already regarded Aoba as one of those who looked down on him.

    When Obito caught up with Aoba, he thought that Aoba was someone who could understand him.

    But.

    When he heard Aoba talk about Kakashi, he was speechless.

    He knew he was wrong.

    Aoba was the same as most people in the village.

    Short-sighted!

    He doesn''t understand his great ambition at all!

    ...

    Aoba walked into the Ninja School. He had read the memories of the ninja school in the memory of his predecessor, but those memories were very vague, and it was a long time ago.

    Now he walked into the courtyard of the Ninja School.

    He just felt that there was a sense of deja vu inside.

    He seemed to have been here before.

    It also seemed that he had never been here.

    This feeling was very strange.

    It was more like...

    He was dreaming!

    After Aoba walked into the Ninja School, he looked into the courtyard. Then, his gaze turned and landed on a tree in the corner.

    The tree''s trunk was very wide, and it was unknown how many years it had been through.

    On the extremely sturdy branches.

    There were two thick hemp ropes tied around it, and below it was a board making it into a swing.

    "Isn''t this the little swing that Naruto swung at that time!"

    When Aoba saw this scene, he couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. The swing scene could be said to be his first impression of Naruto Anime.

    All the plot started from this swing.

    Then.

    Aoba walked towards the swing.

    He then stood by the tree.

    His right palm gently touched the tree''s bark as if he was feeling the traces of time that this tree had experienced.

    "Who are you looking for?"

    At this time, a voice sounded and entered Aoba''s ears. Then a Ninja walked out of the Ninja School. He looked around twenty-four to twenty-five years old and gave off a calm feeling.

    "I am looking for Namikaze Minato." After being asked, Aoba did not panic at all. He did not recognize the person in front of him, but he could guess that this person was the Ninja School teacher, but not the teacher when he was in the Ninja School.

    "Wait a moment." The Ninja nodded, turned around, and walked inside.

    Just as the Ninja turned around and went back.

    Obito, who had just sneaked out, crept into the courtyard of the Ninja School and secretly followed behind the Ninja.

    This scene completely fell into Aoba''s eyes. He suddenly felt a little funny.

    At such a young age.

    He had just entered the Ninja School.

    He was not as strong as Kakashi.

    Not only did he skip classes, but he also has puppy love.

    Under Aoba''s gaze.

    Obito silently followed behind the ninja, preparing to sneak back to his classroom.

    When the ninja had just entered the building, he waved to a figure inside.

    "Minato, someone is looking for you!" The ninja said.

    "Okay."

    Minato responded and then walked out of the building.

    Just as Minato reached the building entrance.

    He happened to run into Obito, who was preparing to sneak in.

    Then.

    Both of them stopped in place.

    Minato looked down at Obito.

    Obito raised his head to look at Minato.

    Their gazes met through the goggles.

    "I remember you. You are the child that Mikoto brought over that day. It''s class time now. Why did you walk over from outside?" Minato stared at Obito and asked.

    "It''s none of your business." Obito knew that Minato was not the school teacher, so he immediately ran over to Minato, wanting to get past him and enter the school building.

    "Did you skip class?" Minato grabbed the collar behind Obito''s neck and pulled him back like a chicken. His expression was serious, but he didn''t look earnest.

    "None of your business!" Obito said grumpily. He felt that the person in front of him was too nosy.

    "Hahaha, you are a little interesting. Don''t skip classes in the future. Go back to class." Minato looked at Obito. Not only did he not get angry, he even smiled. His smile was like a spring breeze, bringing great warmth to people.

    After finished speaking.

    Minato released his grip on Obito.

    Obito looked at Minato in a daze, and without a word, he quickly ran into the school building.

    Minato looked at Obito''s back and nodded silently.

    Then.

    Minato looked in the swing direction in the courtyard, and his eyes fell on Aoba.

    "Aoba, how did you find this place?"

 CH 172

    When Minato saw Aoba, he immediately smiled and walked toward him.

    Aoba also saw Minato and witnessed the dramatic scene between Minato and Obito.

    If there were no accidents.

    It was precisely because of this matter.

    Minato must have chosen Obito in his team!

    "Minato, I have something to ask of you," Aoba said in a deep voice. His eyes had always been fixed on Minato''s eyes. It had to be said that those blue eyes bring an indescribable power.

    "What is it?" Minato asked curiously.

    "I want to learn some sealing techniques, but I don''t know who knows them, and I don''t know where there are books that can be read. Do you know anything about them?" Aoba didn''t directly talk about Kushina. He thought of Kushina when he thought of the sealing technique, but he couldn''t really go to Kushina and touch her head in front of Minato.

    "Sealing technique?" Minato stared at Aoba in surprise and asked in confusion, "Why do you suddenly want to learn sealing technique?"

    "You also know that my body has become much better after Tsunade-sensei''s treatment. Right now, all I have mastered are the secret arts of the Yamanaka clan. I want to learn some sealing techniques to increase my strength!" Aoba said seriously. When he came to find Minato, he had already thought of what kind of reasons and excuses to use.

    "Aoba, are you planning to go to the battlefield?" The smile on Minato''s face suddenly disappeared, and his expression became serious.

    "No..." Aoba shook his head repeatedly. He did not want to bring such a misunderstanding to Minato. He was the one who wanted to stay in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. The battlefield had nothing to do with him at all.

    "Mm..."

    Minato pursed his lips and carefully sized up Aoba''s expression. His eyes flickered with suspicion as he wanted to use Aoba''s expression to determine if Aoba really thought this way.

    "How should I put it..."

    "I do know a bit about sealing techniques."

    "And I can also find a channel to provide you with the opportunity to learn."

    "But..."

    "Sealing techniques are not that easy to learn. You need to have talent in this aspect."

    "Moreover, the stronger the sealing technique, the greater the price you have to pay."

    "I don''t know if you can really learn sealing techniques or if it is a good thing or a bad thing for you to learn sealing techniques."

    "How about..."

    "You learn ninjutsu from me!"

    "I will teach you some simple and practical ninjutsu. Those are more useful than sealing techniques at critical times."

    Minato immediately gave Aoba some suggestions that he felt were very pertinent.

    He still had some understanding of sealing techniques. Kushina was a member of the Uzumaki Clan, and he had read the Uzumaki Clan record that Kushina had brought over.

    Only...

    The sealing technique power was very powerful!

    But the price that needed to be paid was also very high!

    For example, the Shiki F¨±jin(Dead Demon Consuming Seal).

    It could directly seal other people''s souls, but it would also cost one''s life and be sealed with the target souls.

    "I still want to learn some sealing techniques. The main thing is to understand it even if I may not be able to learn it, so I am interested in these things; do you have any ideas?" Aoba insisted. He didn''t feel much about ordinary ninjutsu anymore.

    "Alright." Minato looked deeply at Aoba, then nodded and said, "I''ll get you a few books to take a look at first. If you can''t learn them or feel that the price is too high, then don''t learn them so easily, understand?"

    "Understood! Understood! Also, please get me a few more books about sealing techniques! The more, the better! I want to read them all!" Aoba immediately said.

    "Sigh... alright!" Minato originally wanted to tell Aoba that he couldn''t bite off more than he could chew, but when he saw Aoba''s eyes that were filled with curiosity, he suddenly understood a truth.

    That was, Aoba had always been in poor health.

    He hasn''t practiced much, so he doesn''t know the specific situation of his own body.

    So Aoba wanted books to read.

    Also, Aoba might not even be able to learn some of his ninjutsu.

    So...

    In fact, it didn''t matter!

    As a person about to become an instructor, Minato gradually understood a principle, which was not to hit people''s enthusiasm easily.

    "I''ll go home and get it for you later."

    Minato thought and added, "I will send these books to Ramen Ichiraku tonight and give them to Brother Teuchi for safekeeping. You can ask him for them directly."

    "Okay!"

    Aoba smiled. He knew that he could find Minato to solve this kind of problem, and his heart suddenly felt more comfortable.

    During this period of time, if he had nothing to do, he would use his shadow clone to read those books.

    He would absorb all of this theoretical knowledge.

    Aoba felt that he was now like a sponge, able to contain a large amount of nutrients and needed to continuously absorb them.

    "Oh right..."

    Aoba suddenly realized what Minato had just said. He didn''t know if he was overthinking it, but he felt that it was better to ask.

    "You just asked me if I were going to the battlefield?"

    "Could it be..."

    "Has something happened recently?"

    Aoba asked doubtfully. During this period of time in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division, all the memories he had read were the memories of ordinary people, and most of them were some small-time thieves or something.

    Some of them were familiar faces.

    The thieves that he had interrogated before had already been released, but they had committed another crime and were caught then sent over.

    Of course.

    For these kinds of thieves.

    Aoba very carefully conducted clinical medicine experiments on them.

    After ensuring that they had experienced this kind of experience, they no longer wanted to come to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Who knows when it starts.

    Konohagakure''s crime rate has been reduced because of this terrifying Konohagakure Intelligence Division interrogator.

    "Something did happen."

    Minato nodded. He had nothing to hide, especially since the other party was Aoba, who he had a good relationship with.

    "According to the time, Kumogakure''s Ninja Group will be coming in about a week," Minato said in a deep voice.

    "Kumogakure is coming here again?" Aoba''s eyebrows jumped. He felt that this Kumogakure was like a ghost that refused to leave.

    "This time, it is for the last incident. However, the people who will be coming here are not good. The group leader is Hari, who invaded Konohagakure last time and escaped. They have a high probability of making trouble for our village." Minato''s face became serious. He had a strong sense of belonging to Konohagakure. Whether it was the matter of Kumogakure''s ninja invasion or the other party''s strong performance in the follow-up negotiations, they all made him feel extremely dissatisfied.

    "Minato, you mean..." Aoba stared at Minato and asked.

    "For this matter, I think Kumogakure will demand compensation that Konohagakure can not accept. If we can''t reach an agreement, the two sides may have to fight." Minato said in a deep voice. From his tone, he could feel the hate for war and also the expectation for war. This was a very complicated emotion.

    Aoba could understand Minato''s emotions.

    This might be the emotion that many Konohagakure Ninjas would have at the moment.

    If they maintained peace, it would mean that they would compromise, and this peace would make people feel very aggrieved.

    But if they did not compromise, both sides might start a war. Although they could vent their dissatisfaction, it would definitely cause countless casualties.

    "Minato, don''t worry. Believe in the Hokage-sama, if we can solve the problem with compensation; a war might not happen, right?" Aoba lightly comforted.

 CH 173

    "???"

    When Minato heard Aoba''s words, a lot of question marks appeared in his head.

    These words...

    Why does it sound so awkward!

    Was this asking him to believe or not to believe?

    It was very strange!

    "Aoba, don''t say that. Third Hokage-sama has done his best for the village. Kumogakure''s matter happened so suddenly that none of us thought of it." said Minato while shaking his head helplessly.

    "What I mean is, we have to trust Hokage-sama in trying his best to maintain the village''s peace and don''t worry too much," Aoba said with a smile.

    "Yes! Who wants to fight again! But this Kumogakure is too much!" Minato said while gnashing his teeth.

    "Did something happen?" When Aoba saw Minato''s expression, he could not help but frown slightly. To his knowledge, Minato rarely lost his temper like this. Something must have happened.

    "Sigh... About this... Actually, I should not mention this to you..." Minato shook his head. He had already realized that he had misspoken. The information he had obtained was something that the Third Hokage had said to the village''s Jonins and should not be told to others.

    "Don''t hide it!"

    Aoba raised his hand and patted Minato on the shoulder. He didn''t know if Eaton affected him, but now he preferred to do this kind of action.

    "These things will be known to everyone sooner or later. You only told me I won''t tell anyone else!" Aoba said to Minato.

    "But..." Minato''s face was full of hesitation.

    "There is no but!" Aoba quickly interrupted Minato. He was ready to dispel Minato''s doubts and said, "You see, I''ve always been inside Konohagakure Intelligence Division. I''m underground every day, and I don''t know anything about the outside world. If there really is a war, you have to let me be mentally prepared, right?"

    "Didn''t Captain Eaton tell you?" Minato was still a little hesitant, not knowing whether he should tell Aoba about these things.

    "Of course not. If he did, why would I ask you? Just tell me a little bit, so I''ll be prepared. Don''t wait until Kumogakure launched a surprise attack on Konohagakure for me to know!" Aoba spread out his hands and put on a helpless posture, constantly trying to induce Minato in his words.

    "Alright..."

    Minato smiled helplessly. He couldn''t hold it in anymore. He wanted to ridicule him, but he never had the chance. Now that Aoba had told him so much, he was pretty tempted.

    "Let''s change the location!"

    "This is the Ninja School."

    "It''s not a place to talk."

    Minato gave Aoba a look, then took the lead and walked out of the Ninja School.

    Aoba did not say anything else and followed behind Minato.

    After walking out of the Ninja School, the two of them walked along the relatively prosperous street to the downstairs of the Hokage''s office.

    In front of the two of them stood a huge Hokage Rock.

    On Hokage Rock, there were three huge heads.

    They were the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, and Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    "Aoba, have you been to the top of the Hokage Rock? Where can you view the entire scenery of Konohagakure?" Minato raised his head and looked at the Hokage Rock. His blue eyes flashed with a faint soft light.

    "Never been there." Aoba shook his head and said, "My body is not good. The wind is strong, and it is easy for me to catch a cold. But there is no problem now."

    "I will take you there to take a look." Minato walked to the bottom of the Hokage rock.

    "Okay." Aoba nodded and followed. He hadn''t been here before, so he took this opportunity for a day of travel in Konoha.

    "When I was young, I often come here. Sometimes, I can''t help but want to draw something on these faces. I just don''t dare to do that." Minato said with a smile as he walked.

    "Eh..." When Aoba heard this, he immediately felt that they were indeed father and son. Even their childhood hobbies were so similar.

    "Hahaha, you didn''t expect that I would dare to think of such a crazy thing!" Minato said with a smile.

    "Indeed, I didn''t expect it." Aoba nodded, but he also added a sentence in his heart. If you don''t dare to do something, your son and grandson will do it all.

    As the two spoke.

    They arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    There was a row of "Z" shaped stairs here that could allow people to climb up.

    When the Hokage Rock was first built, many people from the village came here and climbed over the Hokage Rock to look down at the village scenery.

    As time went on.

    Everyone''s curiosity slowly dissipated.

    It was pretty tiring to climb once.

    So gradually, no one climbed up.

    The ones you can occasionally meet now are generally the students of the ninja school who climbed up with three to five friends and talked about their dreams.

    Minato walked towards the stairs.

    When he stepped onto the first stair, he began to climb up.

    Aoba followed behind Minato.

    Then.

    They began to turn back and forth on the "Z" shaped stairs, drawing a tortuous trajectory.

    "The last time I came, I came with Kushina. At that time, I saw the beautiful scenery of the village above Hokage Rock, and my heart was particularly comfortable." Minato glanced at Aoba out of the corner of his eye. He deliberately mentioned Kushina, with a little bit of flaunting, but more like he was announcing to Aoba his ownership of Kushina.

    "Is the scenery beautiful, or is she beautiful?" Aoba casually teased. Minato was like a boy who had just fallen in love in his eyes. He was full of longing for a happy life in the future.

    "You... this..."

    Minato was stunned by Aoba''s question. It was not that he did not know the answer to the question, but he was too embarrassed to answer.

    It was just...

    He thought that Aoba''s question was likely targeting Kushina.

    He could not help but take a deep breath.

    "Beautiful!"

    After Minato spoke, his face suddenly turned red like Kushina''s hair.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Aoba saw Minato''s appearance, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Only in front of Minato and Teuchi could he be so relaxed and not carefully guard against others.

    Not long after.

    Minato and Aoba walked to the top of the Hokage Rock.

    Under Minato''s lead.

    The two of them came to the edge of Hokage Rock and sat down to watch the scenery in front of them.

    Houses appear among the lush trees, and people can be seen in the streets and alleys from afar.

    It had to be said.

    Konohagakure''s environment was second to none among the Great Ninja Villages.

    There were mountains, rivers, and forests!

    "Aoba, do you know that the first Hokage Senju Hashirama sat here, planning the forest below the mountain to become Konohagakure and then slowly building it up to today''s appearance." Minato looked into the distance; his eyes fell on those houses, and his eyes flashed with nostalgia.

    "..."

    Aoba did not speak. At this time, whether he knew it or not, it was not the case.

    "I want to protect this village!"

    Minato''s blue eyes that were staring at Konohagakure instantly became determined.

    "I will not let anyone hurt Konohagakure!"

 CH 174

    There was a firm conviction in Minato''s voice. It could be heard that he really loved Konohagakure.

    He would not allow anyone to do anything to hurt Konohagakure!

    These words were not just words!

    Minato was really doing this!

    This point.

    Aoba was very clear about it.

    After all, he was someone who had watched Naruto Anime.

    "Minato, what exactly happened to Kumogakure? Will it affect the village so much?" Aoba asked again. He was more and more curious about what had happened during this period of time.

    "Sigh... It''s a long story..." Minato looked at the sky without clouds and could not help but sigh.

    "It''s fine. You can speak slowly. I''m listening." Aoba hurriedly said. He did not climb the stairs with Minato, just to have a romantic time at the top of the Hokage Rock, and then go down without saying anything.

    "Okay."

    Minato nodded slowly. He had been suppressing these things for a long time. Recently, he had been very depressed.

    "In the past few years, because of the difference in the territory resources of each country, the Country of Rain successively declared war on the Country of Iron, Country of Wind, and Country of Fire in order to expand their territory, and thus set off the Second Ninja World War."

    "In the Second Ninja World War, the Country of Fire and Country of Wind of the Five Big Ninja Country was hit hard to varying degrees, and the losses were very serious."

    "This directly broke the balance that was formed after the First Ninja World War."

    "Among the Five Great Ninja Country, the Country of Lightning and the Country of Eath are mortal enemies those forming a restriction on them. However, the Country of Fire and the Country of Wind are currently weak and have yet to recover from the past war. This indirectly makes the Country of Lightning and the Country of Earth Country stronger!"

    "Among them, the Country of Lightning is even more supportive of military expansion. According to normal circumstances, there will be a war soon."

    "This is the current situation of the Ninja World!"

    "In terms of current strength, we, Konohagakure, are inferior to the powerful Kumogakure. We have always been trying to avoid direct confrontation as much as possible."

    "But you also know what happened not long ago. It started with the death of a Kumogakure Jonin. After his matter, there was a series of chain reactions."

    "Konoha Military Police Force discovered Kumogakure intruders. In the overnight chase, they captured the Third Raikage guard Doroi who was left behind."

    Minato patiently explained everything to Aoba from the beginning.

    His thoughts were very clear.

    Either he didn''t say it.

    Or if he said it, he would say it clearly.

    At this point, Aoba''s heart skipped a beat. He immediately understood why the matter had become so serious.

    That night in the western forest.

    He was at the scene.

    He had personally witnessed the strength of the Raikage guard named Doroi.

    He was indeed very strong!

    He was definitely not inferior to the Fourth Raikage guard Darui that appeared in the anime.

    He also had the Storm Release Bloodline Limit.

    Even if Aoba used his toes to think about it, he knew that Doroi had a very high position in Kumogakure. The degree of importance he received was definitely very high.

    This time, Konoha Military Police Force caught Doroi.

    Kumogakure would definitely take the opportunity to make things complicated and demand a large amount of compensation based on returning their people.

    After all.

    According to the future experiences that Aoba knew.

    Kumogakure only lost an unnamed leader of a diplomatic mission group.

    It can force the Hyuga clan of Konohagakure to sacrifice Hyuga Hizashi to die; otherwise, it will be Hyuga Hiashi.

    From this point, it could be seen how powerful Kumogakure''s power was, even highlighting the Third Hokage''s cowardice to the extreme.

    "The matter of Konoha Military Police Force catching Third Raikage guard Doroi was not reported to the Third Hokage. They completely concealed it, which also made the village miss the best opportunity to negotiate..." Minato continued.

    "They actually concealed it?!" Aoba''s brows fiercely jumped. What kind of operation is this? Can you still play like this?

    "Yes, the village higher-ups only knew that Konoha Military Police Force caught two Jonin Ninjas. Because of this, the Third Hokage did not take the initiative to negotiate but waited for Kumogakure to come over."

    "But no one expected..."

    "More than a month has passed and the envoy from Kumogakure came, but it turned out to be for Doroi!"

    "If we knew that we had caught Doroi, we could have used Doroi to propose conditions to Kumogakure."

    "It''s too late now..."

    Minato shook his head and could not help but sigh in his heart. Sometimes, things become so helpless because some teammate could make the right choice and operation.

    "Minato, I don''t understand. Since Doroi is in our hands, what''s the difference between early negotiations and late negotiations? We still have the initiative in our hands. Doroi is an intruder, a captive that we caught!" Aoba said in confusion. He could feel Minato''s helplessness, but he really did not understand why Konohagakure was so cowardly and had been compromising all this time. This was not a solution at all.

    "Because Doroi is dead," Minato said in a deep voice.

    "Dead..."

    Aoba suddenly realized the difference between before and after.

    When they were alive, they could negotiate regardless of whether it was early or late. The core point was just the issue of letting them go.

    But once people die.

    Then, Kumogakure could use force to threaten Konohagakure.

    There was nothing to restrain them anymore.

    In this matter...

    Uchiha has screwed up!

    "It was because Doroi had died; the situation had become more delicate. The Country of Lightning and the Country of Earth had been initially restricting each other, but the Country of Earth''s recent standing had become blurry..."

    "If the Country of Earth were to keep a close eye on the Country of Lightning, then the Country of Lightning might not dare to start a war against the Country of Fire rashly."

    "But if the Country of Earth does not intend to target the Country of Lightning..."

    "Or perhaps the Country of Earth wants to take the opportunity to deal with the Country of Fire together and wants some share..."

    "Then the instantly tilted balance of power will cause war!"

    Minato analyzed the current situation and saw the problem very clearly. This was also the main reason why he was very depressed.

    "I originally thought that the war would come in a few more years. This would give the village more time, but now it seems that it won''t be too long."

    Minato''s face was very heavy. When he said these words, he still did his best to ease the situation, not wanting Aoba to have too much anxiety in his heart.

    In fact.

    In his heart.

    After Kumogakure''s envoy left this time.

    The battle between the two countries would come.

    When that time came.

    The Country of Earth and the Country of Wind would not just sit back and watch the battle.

    They would definitely choose to join the battle.

    The Third Ninja World War.

    It would then erupt!

    The incident with Doroi.

    It would become the fuse for the Third Ninja World War, directly driving the war to happen.

    "I understand."

    Aoba nodded. He was a fool if he could not understand the current situation when Minato spoke so clearly.

    But to a certain extent.

    Doroi''s death had something to do with him.

    Or...

    Because of his appearance.

    It was like a butterfly flapping its wings, which triggered the butterfly effect that led to Doroi''s death.

    At this moment, Aoba recalled what had happened in the past.

    If he had not guided the Konoha Military Police Force and Danzo to the western forest, perhaps Kumogakure would have left after some time.

    However, this kind of thing was extremely humiliating.

    It could be said that...

    If they wanted to come, they could come in.

    If they wanted to go out, they could go out at any time.

    Konohagakure''s barrier could not stop the strong Kumogakure Ninja at all.

    If it weren''t for the strong response of the Uchiha Clan that night.

    In the future, Kumogakure could experience the joy of going in and out at any time.

    Of course.

    Except after that night.

    Aoba thought of the matter of Konoha Military Police Force, looking for him to read memories.

    If he had gone then.

    Perhaps he would have seen Doroi.

    Things might have changed.

    However...

    Aoba also did not dare to guarantee what changes would happen. Was it possible that it would be better than now?

    Who knows!

    For now.

    Just based on the present results.

    The death of Doroi.

    It had replaced the disappearance of Third Kazekage.

    It had become a pivotal event to break the fragile and peaceful situation of the current world.

    There was a great possibility that it would trigger the Third Ninja World War.

    "Wait..."

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly lit up as he realized something terrifying.

    If...

    If the fuse changed!

    Then the main reason for the war would be transferred from Sunagakure to Konohagakure.

    The relationship between all the inter-war parties might change.

    The history of the whole Ninja World would change.

    The plot of Naruto that he had seen before crossing over should not continue on the original path.

    It was possible that the fates of many people would be changed.

    Of course.

    The ones who did not change were the people.

    Their personalities and ways of doing things will determine their chances of this change.

    "Things are getting more and more troublesome!" Aoba could not help but sigh. He could have said that he knew the past and the future. Now, the future was gradually changing. What he knew was only some secret information.

    "I thought you had a way!"

    Minato turned to look at Aoba. When he heard Aoba say ''wait'', he thought that there would be some new discoveries. In his eyes, Aoba had some sly ideas.

    However.

    After he heard Aoba say that it was getting troublesome.

    He also understood.

    This current situation was not something that a person could change.

    "Actually..."

    Aoba looked at Minato. He thought that Minato did not want the flames of war to spread to Konohagakure, and he only hoped that there would be checks and balances between the inner and outer forces. He did not want a real fight to happen.

    "I have a way to fight against Kumogakure!"

 CH 175

    When Aoba said this.

    Minato was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he stared at Aoba with a puzzled look in his eyes.

    "Aoba, tell me quickly, what ideas do you have?"

    Minato immediately asked.

    If it were another person who said this, he would not believe him.

    Not everyone had that kind of brain.

    However, Aoba was different.

    Minato and Aoba had planned for Ramen Ichiraku''s membership together. He was very clear that Aoba was different from others in terms of planning. His thinking was unique, and he might have some tricks to solve this matter.

    Of course.

    Minato also knew.

    Coming up with an idea for Ichiraku Ramen membership was completely different from giving some advice on the Konohagakure matter.

    But even so, he still wanted to hear it!

    "In fact, you have already said the answer. It''s just that you have not found in it." Aoba did not immediately say the answer but pretended to be profound and mysterious.

    "What did I say?" Minato was suddenly stunned. He recalled his words just now. He only told Aoba about the current situation of the Ninja World and did not elaborate on any views.

    "You just said that, if the Country of Earth were keeping a close eye on the Country of Lightning, then the Country of Lightning might not dare to rashly start a war against the Country of Fire," Aoba repeated Minato''s words.

    "You mean..." Minato''s blue pupils fiercely contracted, and he vaguely realized something.

    "In the Ninja World, there are Five Big Country Great Ninja Village. They restrict each other. In addition to the five big countries, there are also small countries like the Country of Rain and the Country of Iron. In this chaotic situation, you absolutely can not fight alone. This is the lesson left behind by the First Ninja World War." Aoba said slowly.

    These things were not the experience he gained in the Ninja World but from the Modern World.

    He had read some history books.

    He even had a history class.

    Even though the Ninja World was chaotic, it was not worth mentioning compared to the Modern World.

    "Aoba, it''s easy for you to say that. It''s obvious that the Country of Earth has already put on a show. It''s already good enough that he doesn''t take the opportunity to attack the Country of Fire. How can he compete with Country of Lightning for the Country of Fire? Moreover, the relationship between the Country of Fire and the Country of Earth is not too good. It''s hard to persuade the Country of Earth to help." Minato shook his head and said. When he heard what Aoba said, he really thought about it carefully. Later, he felt that Aoba was still naive.

    "Minato, you have been confined by your thinking. You have to relax your thinking and make your brain more flexible. This way, you can become a better and more qualified Hokage!" Aoba took a deep look at Minato and said meaningfully.

    In the anime, he had felt that Minato''s brain was a little bit choppy.

    However, that was just a little bit of his understanding when watching anime.

    He didn''t care too much about it.

    Now that he had become friends with Minato.

    He found this matter even clearer.

    After all.

    In Aoba''s eyes.

    It was just a matter of Kyuubi Rampage.

    Minato could have a better way to deal with it, instead of having to leave the newly born Naruto behind when both husband and wife died.

    There were still many inappropriate decisions he made!

    "What do you mean?"

    The expression on Minato''s face became serious. He belonged to the kind that could listen to the opinions of others. He would not be angry because others pointed out his shortcomings. Instead, he would really think about the right and wrong of this problem.

    This quality kept him improving and made him have a very good relationship with others.

    At this moment.

    Minato stared at Aoba with eyes full of curiosity.

    "We don''t need to persuade the Country of Earth at all, and we also don''t need to be on good terms with the Country of Earth. We just need to promise some benefits." Aoba said slowly.

    "Benefit?" Minato''s eyes fell into deep thought.

    "That''s right!"

    Aoba nodded and looked up at the blue sky.

    "Interest!"

    "The world is such a joke; it all revolves around interest!"

    "Country of Lightning wants to start a war, but not for Doroi. Instead, they want to seize the land of the Country of Fire and seize more resources."

    "Doroi is just an excuse!"

    "This is also why as long as the compensation is enough, the Country of Lightning is unwilling to fight because the benefits they want are satisfied."

    "Right now, the Country of Earth is unwilling to join in with the Country of Lightning because the Country of Earth can''t see the benefits. If they target the Country of Lightning at this time, they would only suffer some losses while the other countries will benefit."

    "If you are a Tsuchikage, you will not participate."

    "So..."

    "We just need to give the Country of Earth enough benefits and drag them into the water."

    "Not only will we give the Country of Earth benefits, but we will also give the Country of Wind benefits. This way, the Country of Fire, the Country of Earth, and the Country of Wind of the Five Big Country will be in the same boat for benefits. Naturally, the Country of Lightning will not dare to start a war."

    "When that time comes..."

    "War will not happen."

    Aoba said his point of view one after another.

    He hoped that the Ninja World was balanced and that the major forces could form a mutual restriction so that no one would dare to break the balance easily.

    Maintaining this balance.

    The Ninja World would be in peace.

    It was not necessary to unify the entire Ninja World into one.

    From a certain point of view.

    This was the way the First Hokage Senju Hashirama used.

    Give nine bijuu to the five big countries.

    Let the power of the five big countries be balanced and equal.

    This way, they would be afraid of each other and would not dare to make a move easily. Naturally, the war would also be difficult to happen.

    "This..."

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Minato immediately fell into deep thought.

    All of a sudden.

    Minato felt that his thoughts had opened up.

    The question that was blocking him gradually became clear.

    All of a sudden.

    He felt more and more that Aoba''s thinking was exceptionally clear and transparent, instantly grasping the core of the matter.

    Interest!

    Everything was for the sake of interest!

    Everything was a scheme!

    Unconsciously.

    The edges and corners of Minato''s face became much clearer as if he had become more mature at this moment.

    "Aoba, I still have a question. What kind of benefits should we give the Country of Earth and the Country of Wind for them to be willing to help the Country of Fire fight against the Country of Lightning?" Minato really did not think of such a method. He understood a little through Aoba''s explanation, but more problems appeared.

    "This question is very simple..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a smile. His words had completely attracted Minato''s attention.

 CH 176

    "What kind of compensation does the Country of Lightning want? We will give this kind of compensation to the Country of Earth!" Aoba directly said something that made Minato stunned.

    "This... this... the price is too high!" Minato was stunned.

    "Don''t think that the enemy of an enemy is a friend. It should be said that there is no eternal enemy, only eternal interests!" Aoba shook his head and said, "If there is no interest that is difficult to refuse for the Country of Earth, why would they offend the Country of Lightning for the Country of Fire?"

    "But... If we have to give such compensation, wouldn''t the problem be solved if we give it to the Country of Lightning directly?" Minato''s head was a little stuck, and he did not circle around.

    This did not mean that Minato was not smart.

    It was just that the current Minato did not have that much experience and means. He was still young.

    It was not only Minato.

    The entire Ninja World was still young and tender.

    A slight disagreement.

    They had to solve it the way of fighting and killing.

    If they fight in that way, they would eventually follow the law of the jungle where the strong were respected, and by making good use of some ingenuity, they can achieve the victory of the weak against the strong.

    "If we directly pay the compensation, the Country of Fire will be an existence that can be bullied at will in the eyes of the other countries. It is like a piece of fat meat. Anyone who is hungry will dare to bite it!"

    "As long as we give the Country of Lightning the compensation, it is equivalent to the Country of Fire admitting defeat. No one outside will think that the Country of Fire is doing this for peace. They will only think that the Country of Fire is weak."

    "This way, when the Country of Lightning has nothing to do in the future, they will send another ninja team to invade. Do we dare to catch them or not; Do we dare to kill them? If the other Ninja Country is short of money, they will go around the Country of Fire. Should we use compensation again to settle things down?"

    When Aoba said this, he kept shaking his head. This was what he was most dissatisfied with the Third Hokage.

    Too cowardly.

    He did not have any guts.

    He endured!

    If Aoba were the Hokage, he would instead let Hyuga Hizashi die in the war with the Country of Lightning than let Hyuga Hizashi die casually.

    "If you decide to pay this price, why don''t you give it to Country of Lightning and lure the Country of Earth instead? I dare to guarantee that the Country of Earth will be very tempted!" Aoba said again, "After all, the Country of Earth and Country of Lightning was enemies in the first place. With such benefit, not to mention blocking the Country of Lightning; it might directly cause a war between Country of Lightning and the Country of Earth."

    "This..."

    Minato took a deep breath, his eyes flashing with complex emotions. After hearing Aoba say these words, he suddenly had a feeling that he had opened the door to a new world.

    His education in the past was not this kind of unyielding attitude but more of the spirit of sacrifice, forbearance, and other things that focused on the will of fire.

    "What if we don''t intend to pay any price?" Minato could not help but ask again. He was not sure what the Country of Fire would decide in the end.

    "Then we will be the loser!"

    Aoba spread out his hands and put on a helpless expression. If they were so stubborn, what could he do?

    "If we don''t pay any price, the Country of Lightning will gather an army and start a war with the Country of Fire."

    "The death and loss of resources brought by the war will be far greater than the price we have to pay."

    "Then, as the strength of the Country of Fire weakens, the Country of Earth and the Country of Wind will attack the Country of Fire like mad dogs hungry for food."

    "At that time, it will be impossible to talk with these two countries. There is no need to pay the price. They have already come here to get it themselves."

    "As for why we must pay the price for this matter..."

    When Aoba said this, he suddenly became silent. The smile on his face disappeared, and he looked very serious.

    It was precisely because of the change in Aoba''s aura.

    Minato''s expression also became serious.

    "That is because we are not strong enough!"

    "The current Third Raikage is far stronger than our Third Hokage-sama."

    "The law of the jungle."

    "This is the most basic logic."

    "If you can reach the level of First Hokage Senju Hasirama in the near future."

    "You don''t have to feel uncomfortable about such a thing."

    "At that time, every word you say will make the world tremble!"

    Aoba looked at Minato. He had high expectations for Minato. He thought that Minato had not reached his peak in the Kyuubi Rampage.

    There would be a lot of room for improvement later.

    "Minato!"

    "Everything in this world can not escape interest!"

    "When you have the strength, you can divide the interest!"

    "But if your strength is not enough, you can only pay the price!"

    "No matter what the end of this matter is..."

    "What you have to care about is not the disputes of interests, but the improvement of your own strength."

    Aoba said one sentence after another. He raised his hand to pat Minato on the shoulder and nodded as he spoke to him.

    "I understand..."

    Minato''s face became serious like a student who had just been instructed by a teacher, completely showing the appearance of striving hard.

    As the saying goes, listening to another''s words was better than reading books for ten years.

    This was what Minato was feeling right now.

    After listening to Aoba''s words, the whole thing became clear in his heart.

    "Simply put, it is strength!"

    "The reason why the Country of Lightning dared to come and ask for compensation is that the Country of Lightning is powerful!"

    "We have to pay the price to pull the Country of Earth together; it is also because the Country of Earth is powerful."

    "And the reason why our Country of Fire is the one who has to pay the price..."

    "It is because our strength declined after the Second Ninja World War!"

    "If a person with the strength of First Hokage appeared in Konoha, who would dare to treat the Country of Fire like this?"

    Minato narrowed his eyes. After being instructed by Aoba, he could see everything clearly.

    "What Doroi!"

    "What Raikage Guard!"

    "These are all excuses!"

    "Even if Konoha Military Police Force let Doroi go at that time..."

    "Then they will use the six chunin who died!"

    "If they want to add a crime, there is no need to worry about any excuses!"

    "As long as the Country of Lightning has the intention to expand, they will always find excuses and crimes!"

    "If you want to blame someone, blame us for not being strong enough!"

    After Minato finished speaking, he stood up from the top of the Hokage Rock and looked down at the quiet Konohagakure.

    All the changes.

    They all started from the death of the First Hokage.

    If he wanted to solve such a predicament.

    Then he had to stand out as the second Senju Hashirama!

    What rant?

    What complaint?

    It was all done by the weak.

    "Aoba, I have decided, I want to be the Fourth Hokage, I want to be the strongest Hokage like the First Hokage Senju Hashirama!"

    When Minato said these words, his eyes were full of determination.

 CH 177

    After listening to Minato''s words, Aoba did not say anything and did not express his opinion.

    This was the second declaration that he heard today to be the Hokage.

    Moreover, these two people would have a teacher and student relationship in the future.

    Aoba still knew about Minato. According to the expected trajectory, Minato would become the Fourth Hokage.

    Only...

    In that trajectory.

    Minato had made brilliant achievements in the Third Ninja World War.

    Those were the basis that supported him to become the Hokage!

    Not only that.

    The unfortunate result of the Third Ninja World War made the Third Hokage have no choice but to resign and take responsibility for it.

    Now, the trajectory of the Third Ninja World War had obviously changed.

    At least, from the looks of it...

    The change was too big!

    It might never be able to return to the anime trajectory.

    What would happen in the future?

    Even Aoba could not be completely sure, but more of it was based on the character''s personality.

    For example...

    He believed that even if the Uchiha clan would not be exterminated, Uchiha Itachi would still willingly become a spy for the village to monitor the Uchiha clan.

    Another example...

    He also believed that even if Uchiha Obito were not pressed under that big rock. He would still fall into Uchiha Madara''s trap of seeing Rin''s death with his own eyes.

    Etc...

    These things were destined from the very beginning.

    It was very difficult to change!

    Of course.

    Aoba did not intend to change this.

    He supported Minato in his heart about becoming the Fourth Hokage, but without the support of the Third Ninja World War, he could face the same ending as Sakumo.

    "Aoba, do you not believe me?" Minato once again focused his gaze on Aoba. He did not hear Aoba''s affirmation and could not help but ask Aoba. At this time, he also needed some positive words to confirm his thoughts.

    "I believe in you." Aoba nodded and said straightforwardly without any superfluous words.

    "Hahahaha, as expected of my good friend. If I become the Hokage, I need you to help me. There are many things you know better than me." Minato had already thrown an olive branch to Aoba.

    "Do you want me to be your Danzo?" Aoba looked up at Minato and asked.

    "Danzo-sama has made a great contribution to the village. It is precisely because of Danzo-sama''s assistance that Third Hokage-sama can manage Konohagakure well." Minato did not directly answer Aoba''s question. He was unclear about what Danzo had done, but he knew that any Hokage needed such a person around him. The only person he could trust and be qualified for this position was Aoba.

    "I understand." Aoba smiled and nodded. It was still a long time before Minato became the Hokage. Moreover, when Minato became the Hokage, there was no need for Shimura Danzo to exist. Otherwise, he would just be a hindrance.

    "Hahahaha, I knew you would help me; I will definitely work hard to become stronger and become an existence no weaker than the First Hokage Senju Hashirama!" Minato''s blue eyes flashed with determination. His talent was excellent, and now he had to work even harder in his training.

    "You will definitely succeed!"

    Aoba nodded. He had confidence in Minato, and he was also looking forward to it.

    If Minato had not died young.

    Then, as his strength continued to increase and his experience accumulated, he would be able to become stronger.

    What kind of effect would it achieve in the end?

    One must know...

    Minato had also learned Sage Mode and mastered the Kyuubi Chakra Mode in the Shinigami belly.

    This was a very powerful talent!

    "Aoba, I can''t waste my time here. I want to discuss the method you just mentioned with Third Hokage-sama, and then I will go and start training!" The dissatisfaction in Minato''s heart had already been vented.

    Having already had a clear goal, he was no longer at a loss. He began to have a direction to struggle in and suddenly felt that time became precious.

    "Don''t mention me." Aoba immediately said.

    "Okay, okay, okay. Don''t you worry about it, what can I say and what I can''t say? I''m very measured," Minato nodded repeatedly.

    "As long as you don''t tell anyone about me, you can say anything." Aoba smiled. He was still very confident in Minato. Minato had never told anyone about what had happened before.

    "Aoba, I sometimes wonder why you are so low-key. With your ability, you can at least be a Hokage!" Minato asked in confusion.

    "It''s good like this now." Aoba did not explain much. After this period of living in Konohagakure, he had already adapted to this kind of rhythm and felt very comfortable.

    "Alright, I will send the book to Ramen Ichiraku tonight. Remember to ask Brother Teuchi for it." Minato said with a smile. After chatting with Aoba, he was in a completely good mood. He decided that if he had similar doubts in the future, he would come to chat with Aoba.

    "Now I am leaving. The scenery here is quite good. Look at it for a while longer. I will not take you with me!" Minato said without a trace of politeness. Then, with a thought, he directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared instantly.

    "..."

    Aoba watched as Minato disappeared from his sight and was instantly speechless.

    Good fellow.

    What a yellow flash!

    He came and left in a hurry!

    He didn''t even give him a ride.

    He was so cruel to leave him at the top of the Hokage Rock.

    ...

    Just a few minutes before Minato used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to leave.

    In Konohagakure''s alley.

    Kushina and Mikoto walked hand in hand, chatting about topics that belonged only to close friends.

    "I can feel that Minato has been under too much pressure recently, but I don''t know how to help him..." Kushina said in distress.

    "You still don''t know?" Mikoto winked at Kushina, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "You... What are you thinking!" After seeing Mikoto''s expression, Kushina blushed and instantly understood what she meant.

    "What? Don''t you think so? Now is the best chance to take Minato down!" Mikoto said with a smile. Judging from her expression, she was more excited than her own affairs.

    "Mikoto, look at yourself. You look gentle and quiet in front of others, like a lady from a rich family. But your mind is full of strange things!" Kushina said helplessly. However, although she said that, she was a little tempted. This was indeed a good opportunity. It could help Minato relieve the pressure, but it could also further enhance the relationship between them so that they could understand each other more deeply.

    "What am I thinking about?" Mikoto suddenly showed an innocent expression on her face. She blinked and stared at Kushina and laughed while saying, "Why don''t you tell me what I''m thinking? It''s too obscure; I can''t understand it."

    Kushina helplessly rolled her eyes at Mikoto. She knew what her best friend looked like. In front of others, she was extremely quiet, but her true colors were exposed in front of her.

    "Hey hey hey, how about it? Do you want to reward Minato tonight? You have been together for so long; it''s time to get married!" Mikoto''s face was full of gossip.

    "Don''t worry; I will not be the first. It''s you, who will definitely get married before me, and you will even have a child." Kushina shook her head and said. She really thought so. Her best friend had a very greedy characteristic; that is, she had not yet determined who her true man was. Otherwise, her child would have run all over the place.

    "What are you saying? How can I be so fast..." Mikoto''s eyes widened. This time, it was her turn to be red. As she spoke, she really thought about this matter in her heart.

    "Hurry up and stop thinking about me. I think you should hurry up. Maybe your son will be able to catch up with this war when he is born. It''s a good time to go to the battlefield and work for the village!" Kushina teased.

    "Do you think it''s so easy to find an excellent boy? There is only one Minato in our generation. I don''t know how he fell in love with you. You don''t know how many girls in the village are jealous of you!" Mikoto curled her lips and said. If her best friend hadn''t beat her to it, she might have tried to get in touch with Minato. At least until now, she didn''t find anything that Minato was dissatisfied with.

    "Wait..."

    While Mikoto was fantasizing, Kushina''s eyes suddenly focused on the Hokage Rock not far away.

    She was thinking about the last time she and Minato went to Hokage Rock to see the scenery.

    At this time, she saw a figure on the Hokage Rock.

    "That person is Minato, right?"

    Kushina frowned slightly; the red hair scattered behind her began to float against gravity, and a trace of anger appeared on her face.

    "Who is he playing romantic with behind my back?"

    Kushina clenched her fists. She had always been like this. Her temper came and went quickly, so no one dared to provoke her.

    "Huh?"

    Mikoto followed Kushina''s gaze and looked at the figure above the Hokage Rock.

    At this time.

    The yellow-haired Minato was standing on the Hokage Rock and talking excitedly. Even if she couldn''t see his expression, she could see that he was very excited.

    "That is indeed Minato, and it seems that he has vented well. Kushina, your opportunity has slipped up!" Mikoto said with a smile.

    "There seems to be someone else. Can you see who it is?" Kushina''s voice became unhappy.

    "It seems to be..." Mikoto widened her eyes and fixed her gaze on the person behind Minato. She said, "Aoba!"

    "Aoba?!"

    Kushina''s mood suddenly became more complicated, and the anger that had just flared up made her suppress it again.

    It was impossible to guard against it!

    They actually ran over there!

    "Minato looks very happy!"

    Mikoto''s puzzled voice sounded in Kushina''s ears.

    "Sure enough, when you are confused, it is best to vent your feelings with your good friend!"

 CH 178

    Mikoto simply said what she wanted to say literally.

    "During this time, Brother Fugaku has been under a lot of pressure. He drinks with Brother Sekai almost every night."

    "I asked him what happened, but he won''t tell me."

    "Recently, he hasn''t come to me much..."

    "I have never seen him like that. I just feel that he is under a lot of pressure. Maybe it will be better to vent it out with a good friend at that time!"

    Mikoto raised her eyes and stared at Aoba above the Hokage Rock. She felt that this kind of friendship between boys was very sincere, and it was often easier to solve problems than between men and women.

    "This..."

    Kushina turned to look at Mikoto beside her, her eyes flashing with confusion.

    Could it be that she was thinking too much?

    Was her concern just her overthinking?

    In fact.

    Minato also had a lot of friends!

    For example, Shikaku Nara, Yamanaka Inoichi, and Akimichi Choza...

    However, when she saw Minato with them, she did not have that many thoughts.

    Could it be because...

    Aoba was very handsome?

    Well...

    It was possible!

    Kushina thought silently in her heart. She felt that maybe it was because of Aoba''s good looks that made her a little unconfident.

    "Minato is gone!"

    Just at this time.

    Mikoto''s voice sounded and clearly transmitted into Kushina''s ears.

    Then.

    Kushina looked up in the direction of the Hokage Rock.

    There was no trace of Minato.

    Only Aoba was left.

    "Well, let''s continue shopping." After Mikoto''s unintentional explanation, Kushina instantly understood these things, and her heart relaxed a lot.

    "Hahahaha!" Mikoto smiled, winked at Kushina, and continued to pick up the topic, "Have you thought about how to reward Minato?"

    "You''re here again..." The corners of Kushina''s mouth twitched, and she stared at Mikoto''s head. She really wanted to open it and see what was inside.

    ...

    Aoba stood above the Hokage Rock, and there was no one here. He stepped forward and looked down at Konohagakure.

    The scene in front of him was bustling.

    Even if the people in the village realized that war was about to happen.

    They continued to live their own lives.

    This was the meaning of the village''s existence!

    Whether it was the First Ninja World War, the Second Ninja World War, or the Third and Fourth Ninja World War that might happen in the future.

    Almost all these battles happened outside the village.

    The ninjas in the village went out to fight.

    It provided the village with peace.

    To protect their family and friends in the village.

    For ninjas.

    This protection was the meaning of them becoming stronger!

    "I wonder if Danzo will do anything to Minato who wants to become the Hokage..."

    Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes flashing with coldness.

    He was not willing to provoke any trouble.

    He was even more unwilling to get involved in anything.

    Even in the face of the upcoming Third Ninja World War this time, the method he proposed was to let Konohagakure establish a balance to prevent the war from happening.

    From beginning to end.

    Aoba was not involved in the war itself.

    However.

    He had a bottom line.

    Now he has recognized Minato as a friend. If there are any obstacles in Minato''s path to becoming a Hokage...

    He did not mind helping Minato clear these obstacles.

    Just like the olive branch Minato had just thrown at him.

    If Minato really became a Hokage.

    Perhaps...

    He would take over part of Anbu''s affairs!

    He couldn''t say for sure about this now.

    That could be something that would happen in ten years.

    Such a long period of time was enough for too many variables to occur.

    However.

    There was one thing that Aoba was certain of.

    He was already used to living in the dark.

    He did not want to appear on the surface.

    To him, being a low-key office worker was a choice that made his heart feel very comfortable and peaceful.

    "Now that the sealing technique books have been settled, it is time to prepare some other things."

    Aoba did not stay too long on the Hokage Rock. He strode towards the direction of the stairs and slowly descended the stairs.

    Not long after he walked down the stairs, he saw two girls walking toward him.

    They were Kushina and Mikoto.

    The two of them said that they would continue shopping, but in fact, their bodies were very honest. They still walked in Aoba''s direction.

    "Aoba, why are you here? It''s been a long time!"

    Kushina immediately greeted Aoba warmly, but the enthusiasm on her face was more or less a bit deliberate.

    Mikoto stood beside Kushina; she had changed from the winking look just now to a girl who looked very introverted.

    Especially when he stood together with the hot-tempered Kushina.

    She looked very quiet.

    "Long time no see."

    Aoba said lightly; he then looked at Kushina and then at Mikoto.

    How should he put it...

    If only Kushina was here, he might go and ask her about seals.

    However, Mikoto was also there.

    The current Uchiha clan seemed to be in a big problem.

    Although Kumogakure wanted to accuse them as a whole, the Uchiha clan would not escape the village''s scrutiny.

    "I still have something to do. I''ll go first."

    Aoba waved at the two of them. Then he quickly left under their gazes, not giving them a chance to speak again.

    "Ah... you... this..."

    Kushina saw that Aoba had left as soon as they met, and her face was suddenly full of confusion. She looked at Aoba''s back, not knowing what to say.

    "Kushina, do you feel that Aoba is deliberately avoiding me?" Mikoto stared at Aoba''s back and said.

    "How could that be..." Kushina said.

    "Intuition." Mikoto sighed slowly. She felt that since the first time they met, the distance between the two of them had been getting farther and farther. Moreover, after carefully recalling it, she found that Aoba was already avoiding her when she suspected Aoba''s identity at that time.

    "Maybe there is a misunderstanding here." When Kushina heard Mikoto say intuition, she suddenly felt a little convinced in her heart. Sometimes, you don''t need any evidence to feel what is going on.

    ...

    After leaving Hokage Rock, Aoba did not return to Anbu''s dormitory but walked towards the shops on the street.

    He still had some money on hand.

    He was preparing to buy some items.

    He was preparing to learn how to draw sealing tags.

    He was already beginning to think about the effect of adding the sealing tags into his paper clone.

 CH 179

    Aoba walked into a shop that specialized in selling ninja tools. After walking around, he chose some blank papers.

    There were blank papers here and ready-made paper tags.

    The price of blank papers was lower and was priced at 100 ryo per piece.

    However.

    A completed paper tag would be a lot more expensive!

    The price of a summoning tag was 1,000 ryo a piece!

    The price of an explosive tag was 2,500 ryo a piece!

    As for the few sealing tags, they were priced at 5,000 ryo a piece!

    Aoba glanced at the paper tags section and suddenly saw a sign "Recycling All Kinds of Tags at High Prices" written on the side.

    Then.

    Aoba''s eyes lit up.

    He immediately found a very good way to earn money.

    This was tens of times the profit!

    Aoba immediately walked towards the counter and found the owner of the ninja store.

    "Boss, I want to ask, what is the price of your store''s high-price recycling tags?" Aoba immediately asked.

    "You know how to make tags?" After the boss heard Aoba''s words, his eyes stared at Aoba. His eyes revealed doubt. It was not his fault for overthinking. Generally speaking, those who could make tags were all ninjas from the barrier class. Moreover, they were mainly those who were slightly older and had experience.

    "The summoning tag, the explosive tags, and... sealing tags, almost all of them can be made." Aoba thought for a moment and said. He still did not know how to draw the sealing tags, but he felt that he could quickly learn it.

    After the boss heard Aoba''s words, he stared at Aoba suspiciously for a while.

    He did not see any information in Aoba''s expression.

    After a moment of silence.

    He slowly opened his mouth.

    "The summoning tags are the cheapest. It only requires that the ninja can be channeled quickly. I will give you 800 ryo each."

    "If you can make an explosive tag, I will give you 2000 ryo each."

    "I don''t really buy sealing tags because I can''t sell them. There''s no need for you to make them."

    "If you are interested, you can try. If the quantity and quality of the product meet the requirements, I can give you a discount of 20 ryo when you buy blank paper in the future."

    The boss slowly said. What he wanted most was to collect explosive tags.

    As the boss of the ninja tool store, he knew very well that the best thing to sell was explosive tags. Some Chunin would buy explosive tags even if they had to pay the reward for their mission.

    This was a ninja tool that almost every ninja wanted to carry.

    It was convenient to carry and also powerful.

    The only problem was that the price was relatively high.

    However, it was something that could simply and roughly increase the combat power of a ninja.

    The power of the explosion tags was no weaker than the advanced fire-released ninjutsu released by Jonins.

    But the process of making the explosive tag was relatively complicated.

    One was to consume time and energy.

    The other was to inject a large amount of chakra into the paper.

    Under these two conditions.

    It is equivalent to constraining the production cycle of the explosive tag.

    Although a single explosive tag belonged to the scope of explosive profit, if one could only make a few per month, their income would not be that exaggerated.

    "Sure!"

    Aoba immediately nodded. He had roughly calculated it just now.

    If the purchase of blank paper would be at 80 ryo, then it would be impossible.

    In that case, he would be able to make a 1,920 ryo of profit with just one explosive tag.

    It was very good!

    A standard D-rank mission reward was only around 500 to 10,000 ryo.

    Generally speaking, they were all low-grade rewards.

    They didn''t earn much if they used explosive tags!

    Now, there was a way for him to earn some money when he was bored!

    "I want to buy a blank paper!"

    Aoba nodded and said. He took out coins from his ninja bag and placed them all on the counter.

    "There should be..."

    Aoba simply counted the coins and said, "4000 ryo."

    "Are all of them for blank papers?" The store owner was stunned for a moment and then stared deeply at Aoba. This young man was an unfamiliar face, and he had no impression of him before. He didn''t expect this young man to dare take out so much money to buy blank paper.

    "Yes, all of them." Aoba nodded directly.

    "Normally, the first time you buy, it should be 100 ryo per piece and give you 40 pieces. But since you bought so much, I will give you 45 pieces." The store owner took a deep breath and said. He felt that it was better to give this young man five more pieces so that even if he made a mistake in drawing, he had some extra.

    "Thank you." Aoba nodded again with a smile.

    "Wait a moment..."

    The store owner immediately turned around and walked towards the counter in the paper tags section. He then took out two boxes.

    Then.

    He took out five more blank papers.

    "There are 20 pieces of blank paper in this box, so two boxes plus the extra 5 totaling in 45 pieces of blank paper." The store owner handed the boxes in his hand to Aoba.

    "Thank you. I will come to you after I have finished making it." Aoba immediately took the boxes. For him, it would not take long.

    After saying that.

    Aoba put away the boxes and walked directly to the store''s door.

    When he left the store.

    The store owner''s gaze was focused on Aoba all the way until Aoba left.

    "Can he really make explosive tags?"

    The store owner''s heart was filled with anticipation.

    ...

    "Aoba?!"

    Just as Aoba walked out of the door of the ninja tool shop, he heard a familiar yet unfamiliar voice.

    When he said unfamiliar...

    Because he had never heard of it since he came to the Ninja World.

    And when it comes to familiar...

    Because he only heard this person''s voice in his memory.

    This feeling was just like when he first came to the Ninja World and heard Minato''s voice.

    Then.

    Aoba looked over.

    He immediately saw three people walking toward him.

    These three people were all wearing Konohagakure''s ninja uniform and looked about the same age as Aoba.

    The person who spoke was a yellowish-brown-haired youth. He wore a dark red robe and Konohagakure''s ninja forehead protector.

    This person was a well-known figure in the younger generation of the Yamanaka Clan, the future clan head, Yamanaka Inoichi.

    On the left of Yamanaka Inoichi was a youth with a scar on his face. His face was filled with helplessness and laziness. His arms were crossed in front of his chest, and his hair was combed behind his head. His gaze fell on Aoba, but there was no change in his expression.

    This person was Nara Shikaku of the Nara clan, the father of Nara Shikamaru in "Naruto".

    Of course.

    The current Nara Shikaku not only has no Shikamaru, but also has no girlfriend.

    Standing on the left of the two was a big fat man. The fat man was wearing a dress with the word "food" on it. His red hair was draped over his back, and there were two purple lines on his face.

    This person was the Akimichi Choza of the Akimichi clan.

    Yamanaka Inoichi, Nara Shikaku, and Akimichi Choza were the 15th generation of the Ino-Shika-Cho.

    The person who spoke was Yamanaka Inoichi.

    ......

    A smile appeared on Inoichi''s face. He walked in front of Aoba and greeted him.

    "Aoba, how have you been? I haven''t seen you in a long time," said Inoichi.

    "It''s still the same." Aoba smiled. He answered Inoichi, but there was no complete answer. It was almost the same as not saying anything.

    "Right, Aoba. Two months later, the village will hold a Chunin Exam. We are the examiners. If you want to participate, you can tell me." Inoichi looked at Aoba and said.

    "Thank you; there is no need. I think being a Genin is still the best," said Aoba, still having a smile on his face.

    "Alright then..."

    Inoichi wanted to take care of Aoba very enthusiastically, but he didn''t know what to say. No matter how they chatted, he felt they were very unfamiliar.

    "If you need it, remember to find me!"

    Inoichi suddenly felt that there was a significant gap between him and Aoba.

    Maybe it was because of his earrings!

    Inoichi subconsciously felt that the three of them received earrings granted by the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, which was equivalent to the Ino-Shika-Cho combination being recognized by the Sarutobi Clan and represented the position of the future clan head of the three clans.

    It was precisely because of this hidden thought.

    When Inoichi was talking to Aoba, he had inadvertently revealed a kind of clan leader care for his clansmen, not a chat between peers.

    "Inoichi, hurry up. We are going to eat meat!" Choza urged with his hands on his waist. His stomach was already growling.

    "Okay." Inoichi glanced at Aoba one last time. He did not say anything else and followed in Choza''s direction.

    Shikaku followed behind the two of them. When he brushed past Aoba, his footsteps slowed down a little. His gaze fell on the two boxes in Aoba''s hands.

    A blank paper tags.

    Shikaku immediately recognized the thing in Aoba''s hand. He thought about it, but he did not say anything.

    "Bye."

    Aoba said lightly, then took the boxes of blank paper tags and left quickly.

    Encountering this generation of Ino-Shika-Cho.

    It was something that Aoba did not expect.

    He did not notice the earrings on Inoichi''s ears.

    But he knew the significance of this earring to the three clans.

    Nara Clan.

    Yamanaka Clan.

    Akimichi Clan.

    These three clans had been extremely close since the Warring States period.

    If one were to take out any of these three clans alone, they would not be comparable to the Uchiha clan or the Hyuga clan.

    However, their combat strength would increase exponentially once the three clans merged.

    This made the three clans, Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi, become Konohagakure''s mainstay.

    At the same time.

    In order to promote the special bond between the three clans.

    The Sarutobi clan will hand over the earrings to the three future clans'' heads as witnesses, and this rule was passed down from generation to generation of the three clans.

    Therefore.

    Gradually.

    From the identity of being a witness, the Sarutobi clan slowly climb up to the identity of being the leaders of the three clans.

    "The Chunin Exam..."

    Aoba had no intention of participating in the Chunin Exam, but when he heard Inoichi mention the Chunin Exam, he would more or less guess something.

    According to Minato''s information.

    In about half a month, Kumogakure''s envoy would arrive.

    This was going to be a very harsh negotiation.

    If it did not succeed.

    Then it might cause a war to happen.

    According to normal logic, they would focus more on how to deal with the negotiation, not the Chunin Exam.

    So...

    From another perspective.

    Aoba faintly felt that the Third Hokage had already made plans before the Kumogakure''s envoy arrived.

    Otherwise, he would not have let the Ino-Shika-Cho prepare for the Chunin exam.

    "I don''t care."

    "Whether they fight or not has nothing to do with me."

    "Anyway, I won''t go to the battlefield!"

    "I won''t participate in any Chunin Exam!"

    "Is it important to be a Chunin?"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile. Anyone who had watched Naruto knew that the most powerful person in the world was not a Kage rank but a Konoha Genin.

    Aoba could also be regarded as a Konoha Genin.

    With the lowest title.

    He had a high-level combat power.

    "The most important thing is to draw explosive tags."

 CH 180

    Aoba immediately walked towards the forest he was familiar with.

    Although he had been in the Ninja World for a while, he had not been to many places.

    Humans were regional animals.

    Not to mention Aoba, who was a very cautious person.

    The areas he liked to move to the most were the locations he was familiar with.

    That was the forest behind the prison.

    It was the place where Aoba felt the most secure.

    ...

    After a while.

    Aoba arrived at the depths of the forest.

    He then found a suitable place.

    He casually raised his hands and cross two fingers in front of his body.

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba immediately executed Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), and fifty Aoba appeared beside him.

    That''s right!

    This time, it was fifty, not a thousand!

    This time, what Aoba wanted to do was to draw explosive tags. This was not only because he would draw a special tag but also because he needed to spend a large amount of chakra creating explosion tags.

    Fifty Shadow Clones.

    This was to divide his chakra into an average of fifty portions.

    This way, the amount of chakra each shadow clone possessed would be higher.

    "Everyone, take a blank paper and start creating explosive tags. The remaining five, use Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) to hide this place."

    Aoba said to the fifty shadow clones.

    He deliberately created a few more shadow clones so that when there were problems with the drawing of these shadow clones, he could replenish them with extra manpower.

    After Aoba finished explaining,

    These shadow clones all walked towards Aoba.

    They took the blank papers from his hands and then found their respective positions.

    Soon.

    The 45 blank papers were all distributed.

    Swish Swish...

    Paper after paper flew up and enveloped these shadow clones, covering their bodies. Then, through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique), they disguised this place as a grassland.

    After Aoba finished setting up all these shadow clones, he did not continue to stay here. Instead, he turned and walked in the dormitory direction.

    Now, nothing has happened yet.

    If he wanders too much outside.

    Maybe he would bump into someone.

    "I agreed to meet Minato at night. Let''s go back and sleep first."

    Aoba immediately made up his mind and directly returned to the Anbu''s dormitory. He was ready to take a good rest and conserve his energy, waiting for the evening to arrive.

    Ever since he had learned Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), it was like having an additional plug-in to learn something automatically. It was simply too useful.

    In fact.

    Many ninjas knew about Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)''s cheats.

    But not everyone could use it.

    The biggest reason was whether or not anyone had enough chakra to support these shadow clones.

    ...

    After returning to the Anbu''s dormitory, Aoba directly lay on the familiar iron bed. Without thinking about anything, he directly closed his eyes to sleep.

    Right now, he had plenty of time to sleep.

    After all, training and the ability to read memories could be completed by the shadow clone.

    He only needed to lie down and wait for the information to be obtained.

    However, the large amount of information would still affect his mind.

    Because of this.

    As long as Aoba had time, he would use that time to sleep and rest, so as to restore his spirit to its optimum state.

    Sage Body had contributed greatly here.

    If not for Sage Body.

    Aoba might not know how long he would need to sleep before he could recover from the shock of such a large amount of information.

    Gradually.

    Aoba enters the dreamland.

    He could no longer feel the passage of time.

    ...

    When Aoba opened his eyes again, it was already nighttime.

    He then stretched his body.

    There was no news from the shadow clone.

    This meant that all the shadow clones were still making explosive tags.

    It was not over yet.

    Aoba got up from the bed and walked straight out of the Anbu''s dormitory.

    He stood at the entrance of Anbu''s dormitory and felt the cool breeze blowing around him. Now it was already dark, and it was almost dinner time.

    "Minato should have sent me all the books, right?"

    When Aoba thought of the books that Minato might have brought him, a strong sense of anticipation emerged in his heart.

    Now, just reading memories was already not enough.

    It was like he read the memories of many students and obtained some content from students'' perspectives, but that was only the perspective of a person.

    Even if it''s that kind of personal perspective.

    It could not replace the knowledge recorded in the books.

    There were not many records of ninjutsu in the ninja world. Most of them rely on word of mouth from the clan elders, but as long as there were records in books, Aoba wants to take a look.

    Right now, he had plenty of time.

    Suppose Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) were superimposed so that several people could study a book simultaneously. Each book would become the research material, and they would work together to analyze it.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba immediately started walking in Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House direction.

    "I just happen to be hungry. Let''s eat a bowl of ramen."

    Aoba had already decided in his heart. After taking the books, he would return to Konohagakure Intelligence Division and continued to work. He would then arrange for his shadow clone to study every day and would not participate in anything related to Konohagakure.

    Whether it was the Third Ninja World War or not, it had nothing to do with him.

    He only provided some ideas for Minato above the Hokage Rock, but he didn''t care if it was going according to this line of thought.

    After a while.

    Aoba arrived at Ramen Ichiraku entrance.

    At this time, light and shadow flashed inside Ramen Ichiraku. He could see some people inside, but there were not many people.

    Aoba walked in and saw two familiar figures.

    Good fellow.

    Aoba had never expected he would meet these two people here.

    In the corner of Ramen Ichiraku, two people were sitting in a row. They were all wearing Konohagakure''s ninja clothes, and on their shoulders was the red fan of Uchiha''s clan.

    Uchiha Fugaku.

    Uchiha Sekai.

    They were both "old acquaintances" of Aoba.

    "Hu..."

    Aoba took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He did not say anything, nor did he greet them. He pretended that he did not see anything and walked directly toward Teuchi.

    "Brother Teuchi, did Minato leave something for me?" Aoba asked softly. He only wanted to take advantage of the fact that these two people from the Uchiha clan had not noticed him and take the book that Minato had left him then quickly leave this troublesome place.

    "Yes." Teuchi nodded and then said with a smile, "You haven''t eaten yet. I''ll cook for you!"

    "No... I won''t eat..." Aoba shook his head repeatedly.

    "Huh?" Teuchi immediately frowned and narrowed his eyes at Aoba. He seemed to want to see through what Aoba was thinking.

    "I still have some things to do..." Aoba explained.

    "Alright." Teuchi shook his head helplessly. He immediately bowed and looked below the counter. He placed the things that Minato had brought over there.

    However.

    At this time.

    Fugaku and Sekai looked in Aoba''s direction at the same time, so both of them saw Aoba.

    "Aoba!"

    Fugaku and Sekai greeted Aoba in unison.

    The voices of the two were not loud.

    But when combined together.

    It sounded quite loud!

    "Eh..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched slightly. He knew that he had been discovered, so he could no longer pretend. He could only turn his head and look at Fugaku and Sekai.

    "Hi~ Big Brother Fugaku!"

    "Hi~ Big Brother Sekai!"

    "So you guys are here too!"

    "What a coincidence!"

    Aoba said with a straight face. He did not care how awkward his words were. In any case, as long as he did not feel embarrassed, the other two people would be embarrassed.

    He hoped that the two of them would think he was embarrassing, then let him go and not talk to him anymore.

    "It really is a coincidence!"

    Fugaku immediately stood up, his dark pupils flashing with longing. From his eyes, it seemed that he really missed Aoba.

    "Aoba, when I was eating ramen just now, I told Sekai that I haven''t seen you for a while and I miss you a lot. I didn''t expect that you would come right after I finished talking. Isn''t this a coincidence?" Fugaku said excitedly.

    "What... What a coincidence..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched again. It seemed that he needed to change his mind when talking to an Uchiha.

    There was something wrong with this clan''s head.

    He just said it was a coincidence.

    He did not expect that Fugaku really thought it was a coincidence!

    Who could withstand this!

    Aoba was very clear that this clan was a clan that loved and hated extremely. There was almost no middle ground.

    The more they recognized someone, the more enthusiastic they became.

    He could only see the advantages of the other party but not the flaws.

    Aoba had already keenly sensed Fugaku''s state, and an extremely ominous premonition arose in his heart.

    This was too dangerous!

    He had to think of a way.

    He absolutely could not easily let the people of the Uchiha clan recognize him as a friend!

    Otherwise...

    If he was a little careless, he might become the experience bag of the other party who wants to open his Mangekyo Sharingan.

    "Aoba, come over, and let''s eat together. I have looked for you many times before, but I couldn''t enter your Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s entrance!" Sekai laughed bitterly and teased himself.

    "No, no, I have other things to do. You guys can eat." Aoba waved his hand again and again. He had now realized the seriousness of the matter.

    This was no longer a matter of fear that Danzo and the others would misunderstand that he had a good relationship with the Uchiha clan.

    Now, what he was more afraid of was the misunderstanding of the Uchiha clan.

    "They are all here."

    Teuchi stood up and placed a large box on the counter!

    The box looks very heavy!

    It looked like it was full of things!

    The action of Teuchi taking out the box attracted the attention of Fugaku and Sekai. Both of their eyes flashed with doubt.

 CH 181

    "Thank you!"

    Aoba immediately thanked Teuchi, then raised his hand to grab the big box.

    Wait...

    Aoba immediately realized that something was wrong.

    He placed his hand on the box.

    However, he did not lift the box up. Instead, he looked at Fugaku and Sekai.

    "Brother Teuchi, I have decided. Please give me a bowl of ramen. I will leave after I finish eating." Aoba smiled and said. Then, he patted the big box and said, "Put this box back first."

    "Are you playing with me?" Teuchi glared at Aoba fiercely. However, this person was Aoba. He provided him with the membership model, but he also made him gain huge profit through this membership.

    "Just you wait!"

    Teuchi shook his head helplessly. He raised his hand and put down the heavy box filled with books. Then, he turned around and began to cook ramen for Aoba.

    "Thank you, Brother Teuchi!"

    Aoba thanked Teuchi. Then, he turned his gaze back to Fugaku and Sekai.

    After that.

    He strode towards the two of them.

    "Brother Fugaku, Brother Sekai, I feel that we are quite fated. I''m sitting over here."

    Aoba squeezed out a smile. On the contrary, he loved now to see that when talking to Uchiha, the other party would not feel embarrassed as long as he did not feel embarrassed.

    "Great!"

    An excited expression immediately appeared on Fugaku''s face. He then flipped through his ninja pouch and search for something.

    After flipping through it for a while.

    Fugaku took out a book.

    On the cover of the book was a woman dressed in revealing clothes. She looked a little like "Mai Shiranui".

    All of a sudden.

    The corner of Aoba''s mouth twitched.

    He could not help but look at Fugaku''s face, his eyes flashing with doubt.

    This Uchiha Fugaku who likes to put on airs.

    Why did he like this kind of thing?

    It was really...

    "Aoba, the last time we met, you told me you wanted an autograph, but I never had anything. After that, I specially bought a book and prepared to give it to you after I signed it." Fugaku said with a smile.

    "???" Aoba was stunned for a moment. He never thought that he was just casually making an excuse. Who would have thought that the other party actually took it seriously?

    "I specially picked this book for you. I think it will be very suitable for your hobby. I guessed it right!" Fugaku winked at Aoba and said as if he understood her expression. Then he took out a pen and wrote the words "Uchiha Fugaku" on the book.

    "????" The question mark on Aoba''s head suddenly became bigger.

    My hobby?

    What the hell?

    The cover of this book...

    Aoba cried out in injustice!

    This was simply to use your exp to speculate on my hobbies!

    "Here, Aoba, this is for you. No need to be polite!"

    After Fugaku finished writing the signature on the book, he handed it directly to Aoba with a meaningful smile on his face.

    "..."

    Aoba was completely speechless throughout the whole process.

    He looked at the book that Fugaku handed over.

    He really wanted to complain.

    Can''t you just give it to me privately?

    "Phew..."

    Aoba took a deep breath again. He slowly raised his trembling hand as he reached for the book.

    This was no longer something he felt awkward about.

    This was simply sending him to his death.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba looked at Sekai from the corner of his eyes.

    He immediately saw that Sekai''s gaze was completely focused on the book''s cover. His eyes were full of envy, and he was about to cry.

    Good fellow!

    Aoba called him a good guy!

    In the huge Uchiha clan, besides Fugaku and Obito, there was another person who was interested in women.

    This was not like an Uchiha at all!

    Aoba even had the urge to give this book to Sekai.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba took the book shakily.

    He slowly placed the book on the table.

    He looked at the fierce girl in red on the cover and felt awkward.

    "The ramen is ready!"

    Right at this moment.

    Teuchi''s voice sounded in Aoba''s ears.

    Instantly.

    Aoba''s heart tightened.

    If this thing were to be seen by Teuchi, he would simply lose face in the future and die completely.

    The moment Teuchi came over with the ramen.

    Aoba came up with an idea in a hurry.

    He flipped over the book in front of him and turned the front of the book to the table, letting the back of the book face up.

    Aoba had just finished the operation, and before he could heave a sigh of relief, he saw the scenery behind the book.

    Good fellow...

    Aoba was about to go blind.

    The book''s front cover was the front of the girl in red, and the book''s back cover was the back of the girl in red.

    The clean back and two red and white tassels at the back containing orbs of the opposite colors were matched with the high slits...

    It could be said.

    The back was more interesting than the front.

    "Are you surprised? Are you surprised? I thought you wouldn''t find the key point of this book so quickly. I didn''t expect you to know so much!" The expression on Fugaku''s face instantly became even more interesting.

    "..." Aoba''s face darkened. What is this? There was actually such a book.

    Damn!

    At this moment.

    Teuchi placed the steaming hot ramen on Aoba''s table. His narrowed eyes stared at the back of the book on the table.

    "I was wondering why you suddenly stopped leaving. So you were attracted by this thing!" Teuchi''s face revealed an expression of ''I understand you'' as if he had seen through Aoba''s true nature.

    "I''m not..." Aoba hurriedly explained.

    "It doesn''t matter. There''s no need to explain anything. This is normal. When I was your age, my thoughts were the same as yours." Teuchi blinked his eyes and said.

    "..."

    ''You were wronged!''

    Aoba was completely speechless.

    ''You bunch of bastard!''

    ''It''s fine if you have this kind of hobby!''

    ''Yet you still think that I''m the same type of person as you!''

    ''This is too much!''

    Aoba raised his eyes and looked at Teuchi. He met Teuchi''s gaze and immediately felt the other party''s expression of ''I understand you''.

    Then, Aoba looked at Sekai again and met the other party''s extremely envious gaze.

    Speechless.

    He was completely speechless.

    Aoba felt that he could no longer explain it clearly.

    "Thank... thank you..."

    Aoba said to Teuchi. He was thanking Teuchi for bringing him the ramen.

    It was just his words.

    He was directly misunderstood by Fugaku.

    "Hahaha, you''re welcome. I''ll give you a few more next time if you like them. Ordinary people can''t buy this kind of book. I have a channel!"

    Fugaku raised his eyebrows at Aoba, and the smile on his face became more meaningful.

    Just as Fugaku finished his words.

    Teuchi leaned over and stared at Fugaku''s face.

    "The next time you come to eat ramen, bring me a few books. I''ll give you a free order!" Teuchi said.

    "No problem!"

    Fugaku patted his chest and promised. He exchanged a look with Teuchi, and then both of their faces revealed the same smile.

    "..."

    Aoba immediately saw how those LSP exchanged experiences when they were in school in their hearts.

    Forget it.

    Aoba immediately stopped explaining and lowered his head to eat his ramen.

    Right now, all he wanted was to finish it quickly.

    That was not right!

    Even if he finished it quickly, it still wouldn''t work!

    The reason he deliberately stayed here was to wait for these two Uchiha to leave.

    After that.

    Aoba''s speed of eating ramen began to slow down. He no longer cared about the people around him.

    The appearance of Teuchi successfully diverted Fugaku''s attention.

    After some time.

    Fugaku realized that Aoba was already silently eating ramen at the side.

    "Aiya, Aoba, we talked too deeply just now. I forgot about you..."

    Fugaku patted his head in annoyance. He originally wanted to talk more with Aoba, but he also understood that he could not ask Aoba questions now.

    "It''s... It''s alright..." Aoba shook his head.

    "Aoba, we still have a patrolling mission, so we won''t stay here for long. When there is a chance, I want to talk to you alone." Fugaku put away the smile on his face, and his face suddenly became serious, as if saying, ''You know what I want to talk to you about''.

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded and didn''t say anything. He just waited for the two people from Uchiha''s clan to leave.

    Then.

    Fugaku and Sekai looked at each other.

    The two of them did not stay for long.

    They walked out directly.

    "Phew..."

    Aoba slowly let out a sigh of relief and finally sent the two of them away.

    "Brother Teuchi, give me the things. I am going back." Aoba immediately stood up, glanced at the book on the table, picked it up, and walked to Teuchi.

    "This time you are not playing with me, right?" Teuchi joked.

    "No, no, hehehe..." Aoba smiled.

    "Wait a minute."

    Teuchi bowed slightly. He lowered his head and took back the heavy box from under the counter, and placed it on the table.

    "Aoba, can you carry it?"

    Teuchi narrowed his eyes and stared at Aoba. His eyes seemed to see through something but also seemed to know nothing.

    "Yes."

    Aoba raised his right hand and grabbed the box. In an instant, he lifted the box up as if it were weightless.

    Then.

    Aoba left with the box.

    His body was not so weak. In front of Teuchi, it was not a secret.

    Moreover.

    He was not afraid that Teuchi would find out.

    However, the two people from the Uchiha Clan were different.

    Right now, he still had to maintain his frail body in front of the people of the Uchiha clan.

    Aoba carried the box and walked out of Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    Just as he was about to exit the entrance.

    The paper in his hand flew up and stick to the box, instantly turning the box into an umbrella.

    Aoba made an umbrella carrying gesture and lifted the box in his hand that had been disguised as an umbrella by Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    The moment Aoba held the box, he had already placed Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) on the box, making it as light as a feather.

    Then.

    Aoba walked toward Anbu''s dormitory with an umbrella.

    He had just walked out of a street.

    He felt two pairs of eyes staring at him.

    But Aoba seemed to feel nothing as he slowly and leisurely walked away.

    ...

    On the other side of the street.

    "Sekai, I already said that you are thinking too much. The thing inside the box is this umbrella. You are too sensitive!" Fugaku said helplessly.

    "It doesn''t make sense!" Sekai frowned and said.

    "Ever since Akaru-sama asked you to look for Aoba, you have been suspecting him. I think you are worrying too much. You are definitely thinking too much!" Fugaku shook his head and said. He still trusted Aoba very much in his heart.

    "According to the information I got, Aoba''s health is not good. The box that Boss Teuchi took out was so heavy. Logically speaking, Aoba should not be able to carry it. If he took it out, it means that there is something wrong with him..." Sekai analyzed.

    "What you said is right, but Aoba did not take it out. He only took an umbrella!" Fugaku shook his head and said.

    "Do you think it is normal to use an umbrella on a sunny day?" Sekai could not help but ask.

    "Maybe this is Aoba''s hobby..." Fugaku didn''t really understand, but he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong here, so he continued, "I think carrying an umbrella on sunny days can be some special hobbies."

    "What about that box? Isn''t it a bit too heavy? Even Boss Teuchi can''t lift it up!" Sekai asked doubtfully.

    "Sekai, you also saw Teuchi''s hobbies. He likes that kind of book. It''s normal for his body to be weak. Moreover, I think we Konoha Military Police Force''s people shouldn''t be so overly suspicious." Fugaku shook his head and added, "Let''s go patrol!"

 CH 182

    Aoba took the umbrella that Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) had turned into and walked towards Anbu''s dormitory. He clearly felt two people staring at him and knew that these two people were Fugaku and Sekai.

    The moment Teuchi took out the box, he felt Sekai''s gaze.

    He had read Sekai''s memories.

    He was very clear about what kind of person Sekai was.

    This person''s observation was relatively sharp, but his reaction was slightly slow, and his ability to follow up was lacking.

    He was the type with outstanding advantages and disadvantages.

    Because of this, Sekai would occasionally be used by Akaru, but he would not always be used.

    Just as Aoba''s hand touched the box filled with books that Minato had brought over, he already knew that if he had directly left with the box at that time, he would have been chased by Sekai and be questioned.

    At that time.

    He would really be exposed.

    If he used Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) at that time, there would be a great contrast and flaws.

    Aoba was keenly aware of Sekai''s attention and immediately retracted his hand, not continuing his previous action.

    It was only then that there was the matter of waiting for Sekai and Fugaku to leave before leaving.

    Aoba took a few steps.

    He gradually felt the gaze on him disappear.

    However.

    He did not lower his guard.

    He knew very well that Sekai had begun to suspect him.

    No matter what the other party suspected.

    In short, he had been noticed.

    This was not difficult to judge. After all, Sekai was the one who went to Konohagakure Intelligence Division to find him. It was just that he had not seen him at that time.

    Aoba strode directly towards Anbu''s dormitory.

    He did not go to the small forest as he had planned beforehand. He needed to disguise himself temporarily.

    Just like this.

    Aoba returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    The moment he closed the dormitory door, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Aoba had been woken up by the bombardment of messages a long time ago. It was even more effective than an alarm clock.

    "I''ve finished drawing the explosive tags!"

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes and stretched on the bed. He stretched his body and muscles. Even though he had just slept for a night, after the bombardment of messages just now, he still felt a wave of exhaustion in his mind.

    "It''s time to go and arrange it."

    Aoba shook his head and removed these thoughts. After all, it was just a message from more than forty clones. It would have some impact on him, but the impact would not be that strong.

    Aoba got up from the bed and simply washed up. Then he changed into Anbu''s clothes.

    After everything was ready, he picked up an umbrella leaning against the corner of the dormitory.

    This umbrella was the box filled with books disguised by Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    Aoba picked up the umbrella.

    He got up and walked out of Anbu''s dormitory.

    He stood at the entrance of Anbu''s dormitory and instantly spread out all his perceptions. Then, with his body as the center, a large net spread out and enveloped the surrounding area.

    No one was paying attention to him!

    Aoba instantly confirmed this point.

    Then.

    He walked towards the forest.

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba came to the forest that he had set up yesterday. Just as he walked there, a tree in front of him suddenly changed.

    Swish Swish Swish...

    As pieces of paper flew, the whole tree turned into paper and merged into a figure.

    This figure looked exactly the same as Aoba. It was the shadow clone of Aoba.

    Now, only one shadow clone remains here to maintain Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique). The other shadow clones had already been removed and returned the information to Aoba''s body.

    Aoba''s shadow clone walked in front of Aoba and raised his right hand. There was a stack of explosion tags on his palm.

    Aoba immediately took the explosion tags.

    These two identical people only made a move and did not say anything.

    "Bang!"

    Along with the sound of an explosion, Aoba''s shadow clone was instantly dispelled, and then another piece of information was transmitted into Aoba''s mind.

    "45 blank explosive tags. A total of 37 have succeeded, and the other eight have been ruined."

    "The success rate has exceeded 80!"

    "It''s still acceptable!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He held the 37 explosive tags in his hand. Then, he took out a bag from his ninja pouch and put all the explosive tags into the bag.

    Swish Swish Swish...

    Another burst of paper flew into the air.

    The piece of paper covering the box suddenly disappeared. Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) had been removed by Aoba, and the umbrella returned to its original form.

    Then.

    Aoba raised his hands and crossed his fingers to form a hand seal.

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Along with the "bang" sounds, Aoba''s clones appeared in the forest, instantly occupying all the surrounding space.

    "Take these books and study them. You can clearly divide the work."

    Aoba said indifferently.

    In fact, he did not need to give an explanation at all.

    Everyone here.

    They were all his clones.

    They all understood what he was thinking.

    "Yes!"

    These shadow clones replied in unison. Then, one of the shadow clones walked over in the direction of Aoba and directly lifted his hand to carry the box away.

    Swish Swish...

    Almost instantly, pieces of paper flew up the surroundings and formed an ocean of paper.

    These pieces of paper circled around the surrounding space like a tornado and gradually turned into a small hill full of green plants.

    Under the camouflage of the small hill.

    There were hundreds of Aoba''s shadow clones inside.

    All of this was almost done in an instant.

    However.

    There was still a shadow clone beside Aoba.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba lowered his head and picked up the bag on the ground.

    The bag contained 37 explosive tags that had just been drawn.

    "I''ll leave it to you."

    Aoba handed the bag to another Aoba''s shadow clone.

    "Understood."

    After Aoba took the bag containing the explosive tags, the pieces of paper on his body began to turn as if they were shuffling cards.

    As the pieces of paper flipped.

    Aoba''s shadow clone directly transformed into another person.

    He was tall.

    He wore a black windbreaker.

    He wore a hat on his head.

    Then, he put on the hood of his trench coat.

    There was also a dark sunglass on his face.

    It instantly gave people a very cold feeling.

    If Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s people were to see this, they would definitely be shocked.

    Aoba''s shadow clone had transformed into Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain Morino Eaton through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    Aoba nodded at the shadow clone. Then, he turned around and returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. He did not say anything more.

    The shadow clone that had transformed into Eaton stuffed the bag with the explosive tags and walked towards the other side of the forest. He did not say anything because he was Aoba''s clone, so their thoughts were completely the same.

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    He walked directly in the direction of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s black room.

    "Captain Eaton!"

    As soon as Aoba arrived at Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s black room, he saw Eaton dressed exactly like his shadow clone. His eyes immediately lit up and greeted Eaton.

    "Still Captain Eaton!"

    Eaton looked at Aoba and frowned. His stiff face looked a little angry.

    "Aoba, how many times have I told you? When there are no outsiders, you can call me Brother Eaton!" Eaton said.

    "Hahaha, okay, Brother Eaton!" Aoba suddenly laughed. He could clearly feel Eaton''s flattery.

    "That''s right!"

    A smile immediately appeared on Eaton''s face. Then, he stared at Aoba with a puzzled look in his eyes.

    "Aoba, why are you looking for me so early? Is there something you need?" Eaton asked, a little puzzled.

    This was not his fault.

    According to normal circumstances.

    Aoba would not come looking for him casually.

    It was only when there really was a special situation that he would find him.

    This made him faintly feel that this was an excellent opportunity to win over Aoba.

    "Brother Eaton, I have a few questions and want to talk to you. Do you have time now?" Aoba asked hesitantly.

    "Yes! Of course! This is not the place to talk. Come with me!" Eaton nodded repeatedly and led Aoba to his office.

    "Okay." Aoba followed him directly.

    A moment later.

    Eaton brought Aoba into his office.

    This office did not look simple. There was a large bookshelf at the back of the office. The bookshelf was full of books, but most of them were novels. They were not related to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Aoba had seen this in Eaton''s memory and understood what Eaton was thinking.

    It was because Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s work was a very tiring job.

    As Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain, Eaton had to find a way to vent his emotions. Still, he had to maintain the image of a leader and could not easily vent his anger on his subordinates.

    Gradually.

    Eaton found that reading novels was very relieving.

    Only then did he gradually fall in love with novels.

    Only.

    What made him feel pity was...

    The Ninja World was in chaos all year round, and people had not even solved the problem of eating. There was not much place for spiritual pursuit.

    This made the Ninja World temporarily lack target buyers for authors.

    After all, their readers were only a small part.

    Moreover, they did not have enough financial income to support their lives.

    This made it so that there were not many novels that could relieve his stress.

    All the books on the bookshelf in Eaton''s office could be said to be all the existing novels in the Ninja World.

    "Brother Eaton, do you like reading novels?"

    Aoba looked up at the books on the bookshelf behind Eaton.

    He was here to find a topic.

    Just now, he was thinking about what kind of topic to talk about with Eaton.

    Now, he saw these novels.

    He suddenly had a feeling in his heart.

    "Aoba, you read novels too?" Eaton was stunned. He did not expect Aoba to have the same hobby as him. Wasn''t this a common topic?

    "I don''t read much. I also want to use this method to relieve stress. Do you have any recommendations?" Aoba immediately nodded and asked. His eyes flashed with doubt. His intention was very simple, to find a topic which he could often find Eaton.

    Of course.

    Eaton was also looking for such a topic!

    However, he did not know that Aoba was deliberately giving him this opportunity. He thought that he had found this opportunity.

    All of a sudden.

    Eaton''s eyes began to shine.

    "Aoba, I just finished reading a particularly good novel recently. It''s a pity that the author updated too slowly. Now I only have the first volume, and I haven''t gotten the second volume." When Eaton said this, his face revealed deep regret.

    "What book?" Aoba put on a curious look.

    In fact, he was not curious at all.

    He just wanted to stall Eaton so that no one in the world except him would see Eaton.

    This way, there would not be two Eaton!

    His plan could proceed very smoothly!

    "I''ll get it for you!"

    Eaton immediately got up and took out a book with a red cover on the right side of the bookshelf.

    When he took out the book.

    He looked at the book with eyes full of cherishing.

    It seemed to be full of reluctance.

    "Aoba, I can lend this book to you, but you must return it to me after you finish reading it!"

    "Although there is only one volume of this book, it has been out of print because of its high sales, and it is no longer available on the market."

    "You have to take good care of it!"

    "I want to collect this series!"

    Eaton held the book in his hand and stared at Aoba. He looked like if Aoba did not agree, he would never give the book to him.

    "Okay... okay..."

    Aoba nodded. He couldn''t help but feel a little curious. What kind of book could make Eaton treasure it like this?

    He had never seen such a book in Eaton''s memory.

    Obviously.

    This was published after he read his memories!

    Eaton stared deeply at Aoba for a while. After confirming that Aoba had agreed, the expression on his face was rather complicated.

    He was full of anticipation and reluctance!

    This was a very complicated emotion.

    Eaton wanted to share the book he liked to read with Aoba, but he was afraid that Aoba would not know how to cherish his book.

    He was afraid that Aoba would not return it to him.

    He was also afraid that Aoba would destroy the book.

    Not to mention destroying it, even just dirtying it, his heart would feel very uncomfortable.

    "You must take good care of it!"

    Eaton seemed to have gone through a series of complicated internal struggles, then placed the book in front of Aoba.

    Right at this moment.

    Aoba''s gaze fell on the cover of the book.

    He instantly saw the book''s title - "Icha Icha Paradise".

    Author: Jiraiya!

 CH 183

    Icha Icha Paradise?

    A big question mark popped up in Aoba''s head.

    He then saw that the author was Jiraiya.

    He instantly understood a lot in his mind.

    Good fellow.

    So it was Jiraya!

    Did he write so early?

    Aoba vaguely remembered that the first series of "Icha Icha Paradise" was released and given to Kakashi as a gift when he become 18 years old.

    From that time on.

    Kakashi''s chakra, from the copy ninja whose reputation spread throughout the ninja world to a famous unit of chakra measurement.

    Now it was ten years early.

    Could it be...

    Was this series a prequel to the Icha Icha Paradise series at that time?

    An unknown series of novels?

    Aoba raised his hand and picked up the "Icha Icha Paradise" book. He did not open it. He just looked at the cover and suddenly thought of what Eaton had said just now.

    "Brother Eton, you said that this book can''t be bought anymore?" Aoba couldn''t help but ask.

    "Can I lie to you about this?"

    Eaton revealed a very proud expression. He stood behind the desk and looked down at Aoba, who was looking at the book. He felt like showing off.

    "Aoba, when you saw the author, you should have guessed it already!"

    "That''s right!"

    "The author of this book is one of the legendary Sannin, Jiraiya-sama!"

    "He is also an existence on par with your sensei, Tsunade-sama!"

    "After the Second Ninja World War, Jiraiya-sama wrote a very famous book "Tales of a Gutsy Ninja ", which caused a strong response!"

    "It is precisely because of that good start that Jiraiya-sama began to travel around the world, seeking inspiration and collecting materials, and finally brought the series "Icha Icha Paradise" half a year ago!"

    "It''s just that... it''s a pity..."

    "Because of the war, the number of pages published in this series is extremely small. It didn''t cause a best-selling situation, causing it not to be updated."

    "So... what you have now can be said to be an out-of-print book. It is very precious!"

    "Do you understand?"

    Eaton explained to Aoba while emphasizing the importance of this book.

    This was already an out-of-print book!

    "I see."

    Aoba nodded slowly, instantly filling up the gap that he knew about the future.

    He had specially studied what kind of novels Jiraiya wrote before.

    At that time, he felt that there was a problem.

    When Jiraiya taught Nagato and the other two, he wrote the book "Tales of a Gutsy Ninja", but "Icha Icha Paradise" was published only after a long time. What was the reason?

    War!

    This period happened to be the time of the Third Ninja World War.

    The flames of war spread throughout the Ninja World.

    There were countless casualties among the ninjas.

    The common people did not live well.

    Many people could not even eat.

    Not to mention buying books.

    This greatly reduced the number of books published by Jiraiya, and possibly accompanied by the damage of the war, not much was passed on to later generations.

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton."

    Aoba stared at this "Icha Icha Paradise" and thanked Eaton.

    "You are too polite!"

    Although Eaton said that, he was still a little worried in his heart.

    This feeling was very wonderful.

    It was like a person could not help but want to show off his collection, but he was very worried when he tried to lend it.

    "Brother Eaton, don''t worry. I will keep it well and return it to you as soon as possible." Aoba immediately assured Eaton.

    "Hehehe, don''t worry, don''t worry." Eaton shook his head against his will.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone, disguised as Eaton, walked out of the woods and came to Konohagakure''s downtown area.

    Aoba had read Eaton''s memory in detail and knew the latter''s behavior and personal habits like the back of his hand.

    Now his paper clone appeared in the image of Eaton.

    Coupled with his superb acting skills.

    Not to mention those ninjas who were usually afraid of Eaton; even Ibiki might not recognize them.

    Of course.

    Eaton''s wife was a different matter.

    They knew each other very well. If they changed a little, it might be exposed. This was a black hole that could not be challenged. If he were careless, he might be completely exposed.

    Not long after.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone arrived at the door of the ninja-tool store.

    This ninja-tool store.

    It was the place where Aoba had just bought blank paper tags yesterday.

    "Boss."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone directly pushed the door open and walked in. He imitated Eaton''s voice and shouted in a deep voice.

    It was still early at this time.

    There was no one in the store.

    "Eaton-sama?"

    The store owner hurried out of the room from behind. His eyes flashed with doubt when he saw Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    He was very clear about Eaton''s identity in Konohagakure. That was the Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain.

    What kind of place was Konohagakure Intelligence Division?

    The Konohagakure Hell in people''s mouths.

    They were especially strict with prisoners, enemies, and spies.

    The person who was sent to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Even if he came out alive, he would at least lose a layer of skin.

    Such a person.

    There was no need for them to go to the battlefield or carry out missions.

    They rarely bought ninja tools.

    They rarely visited ninja-related stores.

    "Do you want to buy ninja tools?" The store owner asked doubtfully.

    "Are you recycling explosive tags?" Aoba''s advanced paper clone imitated Eaton''s tone and asked.

    "Yes."

    The store owner immediately nodded. He had a lot of doubts in his mind. Why did people ask about explosive tags recently?

    "Do you want to sell explosive tags?" The store owner asked.

    "How much do you buy it?" Aoba''s advanced paper clone imitated Eaton''s voice again.

    "Well... if it''s you... how about I give you 2200 Ryo per piece?" The store owner asked tentatively.

    "Huh?"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone frowned.

    Good fellow.

    Yesterday, when he first asked, he gave him 1980 Ryo.

    Now, he changed his identity and directly gave him 2200 Ryo.

    One must know that Brother Teuchi''s bowl of ramen was only 60 Ryo!

    "Then... then... 2,300 Ryo!" The store owner said in a trembling voice. He completely misunderstood Aoba''s doubts. He thought that this ''Eaton-sama'' in front of him was not satisfied with the price.

    "Huh?"

    Aoba was even more confused. He was dumbfounded. He did not expect that he could increase the price. He knew that there was a profit margin here, but why did it seem like he was bullying someone?

    No!

    Aoba thought of this.

    He immediately adjusted his attitude.

    This was not him bullying others.

    It was Eaton bullying others!

    "2400 Ryo!"

    Beads of sweat appeared on the store owner''s forehead. He really did not dare to bargain with this sir who was filled with killing intent.

    In the eyes of the ordinary people of their village.

    This Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, Eaton, made them fear more than Akaru, the Konoha Military Police Force Captain.

    Konoha Military Police Force was like an urban management team.

    They always check back and forth.

    They might be unhappy about it, but they were not afraid.

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division was really a place they did not want to go to for the rest of their lives.

    "Boss, I see that the price of an explosive tag here is selling for 2500 Ryo. If you accept this price, can you still make money?" Aoba could not help but ask.

    "I understand!"

    "I was wrong!"

    "Eaton-sama, please don''t be angry!"

    "2,500 Ryo for one explosive tag. I will directly take it and sell it for you!"

    "How would I dare to earn your money!"

    The expression on the store owner''s face was about to cry.

    However, he was clear in his heart.

    The explosive tags were a hard consumable item.

    There was no need to worry about selling it at all.

    Even if he bought it at the original price.

    However, it was not a loss.

    As long as there was no loss, it''s okay!

    At this moment, the store owner already understood.

    There was no need to earn this bit of money from Eaton.

    It would be a huge loss if he offended Eaton for this few hundred Ryo.

    "Alright."

    Aoba looked at the store owner with a distressed expression. At this time, he really understood how frightened Eaton was in the people''s hearts.

    He was only confused for a moment.

    The store owner increases the price to 2500 Ryo per piece.

    If he said a few more words.

    The store owner would lose money.

    Aoba wanted to accumulate some wealth by drawing the explosive tags and then using them to accumulate his own strength.

    This was an existence that could be used as a trump card!

    However, he also did not want the store owner to lose money.

    It was fine to earn less!

    Anyway, it was Captain Eaton''s fault!

    After that.

    Aoba took out a bag from his bosom.

    He opened the bag.

    He then took out a stack of explosive tags from inside.

    "???"

    When the store owner saw this scene, he was completely dumbfounded.

    How many were there!

    Wasn''t this a bit too exaggerated?

    "Eaton-sama has started to make explosive tags?" The store owner''s mouth twitched slightly. There were so many explosive tags, which was beyond his expectations.

    "I found them from the prisoners who I interrogated!" Aoba imitated Eaton''s tone.

    "Okay!"

    The store owner immediately became spirited. He thought that Eaton was ordering him not to ask too much. How could he dare to say half a word?

    The store owner quickly took the explosive tag that Aoba handed over and quickly counted it.

    "Eaton-sama."

    "You gave me a total of 37 explosive tags."

    "According to the price we agreed on just now, it''s 2,500 Ryo per piece."

    "So I will give you 92,500 Ryo!"

    As the store owner spoke, he kept staring at Aoba, trying to see his emotions through Aoba''s expression.

    "Thank you." Aoba thanked him.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. You''re too polite. If you need anything like this in the future, you can come to me. I''ll give you the highest price!" The store owner immediately breathed a sigh of relief and did not forget to use this opportunity to get closer to Eaton.

    "I will come again." Aoba nodded.

    "Okay... okay..."

    When the store owner heard this, his face was immediately full of black lines. He just said it politely. If Eaton really brought another pile of explosive tags over, he really could only bite the bullet and accept it.

    "Eaton-sama, this is your money!"

    The store owner took out a bag that was almost as big as Akimichi Choza''s head and directly pushed it to Aoba.

 CH 184

    "Thank you very much!"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone immediately took the bag handed over by the store owner and put it in his bosom, preparing to go out.

    "Eaton-sama, aren''t you going to count?" The store owner asked doubtfully.

    "Do you dare to give me less?" Aoba asked. He had long seen through the store owner''s fear of Eaton. He did not want to take advantage of this, but he did not intend to blow away his cover.

    "I don''t dare! Of course, I don''t dare! How can I dare to do this!" The store owner shook his head.

    "Then why should I waste this time!" Aoba turned around and walked out of the store.

    "Eaton-sama, take care!"

    The store owner watched as Aoba''s advanced paper clone left.

    "Hu..."

    The store owner silently breathed a sigh of relief. Unconsciously, the clothes on his back were already soaked. Just now, he felt tremendous pressure from Eaton.

    "Too terrifying!"

    "It''s really too terrifying!"

    "As expected of the man who led Konohagakure Intelligence Division!"

    The store owner raised his hand and lightly touch his forehead. He could feel the sweat on his forehead.

    He had forgotten when was the last time he was so scared!

    ...

    After Aoba''s advanced paper clone walked out of the store, he disappeared in a flash.

    The next moment.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone appeared on the small hill made by Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    On the ground where he appeared.

    There was a piece of white paper.

    There was a black circle drawn on the white paper.

    It was the Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) Formula.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone took out the bag from his bosom.

    He directly threw it into the empty box that no longer had any books.

    "Bang!"

    After completing all of this, it directly canceled itself.

    ...

    At the same time.

    Aoba in Eaton''s office.

    His right hand was stroking the cover of the book "Icha Icha Paradise" written by Jiraiya.

    All of a sudden.

    Information appeared in Aoba''s head.

    The advanced paper clone had just teleported back and let him know that the explosive tags had been sold. Everything he had experienced had already been reflected in his mind.

    "Interesting..."

    When Aoba found out that the store owner had actually increased it to a price of 2500 Ryo, he couldn''t help but want to laugh.

    "Aoba, don''t worry. This book is very interesting. I guarantee that you will still want to read it after you finish reading it. It''s a pity that Jiraiya-sama''s update is too slow. I don''t know when the next book will be released." Eaton directly mistook Aoba''s words as an evaluation of this book.

    "Brother Eaton, I have nothing else to do, so I came to borrow a book from you. Now I am going to work. I will read this book quickly and return it to you." Aoba directly stood up, picked up the book on the table, and put on the posture of leaving.

    "After you finish reading it, I will recommend you some books. Although they are not as good as this one, they are not bad. They are all my treasures!" Eaton said with a smile.

    "No problem."

    Aoba nodded with a smile and then walked out of Eaton''s office.

    Eaton followed behind Aoba and the two of them walked out together.

    Then.

    Aoba and Eaton walked together to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s black room.

    After Aoba sent Eaton back to the black room, he held the book and walked towards Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    Soon.

    Aoba came to his compartment.

    He picked up the novel that Jiraiya wrote.

    He started reading.

    He was very curious.

    What was it that Jiraya wrote that could make Kakashi so addicted?

    One page.

    Two pages.

    Three pages.

    ...

    Aoba quickly flipped through the pages.

    ...

    Just as he was reading seriously, a sound came from outside of his compartment''s door.

    Under the escort of these guards, another prisoner was sent over and was tied to a wooden pillar.

    After it was done.

    The guards all retreated.

    Throughout the entire process, Aoba had been reading this book. He did not even raise his head, completely ignoring the prisoner.

    "Aren''t you going to interrogate me?" The prisoner asked after waiting for a while.

    "You are very lucky."

    Aoba''s faint voice sounded. His voice was not loud, but it was particularly clear in this dark space.

    "Today, I don''t want to study medicine. I want to read novels. You can have a relatively stable time to wait. First, think about how to write the confession. I will come to you later." Aoba said indifferently. While he was talking, his eyes never left the book.

    "???"

    The prisoner''s gaze fell on Aoba. He only glanced at Aoba and said nothing.

    He was tired.

    He just wanted to rest.

    It was good to be able to stay here slowly.

    He saw that Aoba was reading a book, but the dark environment made him unable to see what it was.

    However, he did not ask out of curiosity.

    It was pretty good.

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s people were all studying.

    For a moment.

    The prisoner closed his eyes and was ready to sleep. He was not willing to think about those troublesome things anymore.

    ...

    As time went on.

    Unconsciously.

    Five hours passed.

    Aoba closed the book "Icha Icha Paradise".

    He had already finished reading it all.

    This book was about 120,000 to 150,000 words.

    It was a very short novel.

    As for the content...

    It was quite exciting!

    However, it was different from the novels that Aoba read in the modern world.

    If he had to summarize it...

    Jiraiya wrote more emphasis and description about the body, the description of those postures, the description of the body, etc.

    This description was very detailed.

    After reading the words on it.

    It seems that he can recognize this person...

    In the ninja world without the internet, this greatly satisfied most people''s curiosity.

    But the fiction of some forums in the modern world has no such detailed description anymore. Many of them aroused the readers'' emotions through the plot and relied on the plot to win.

    It could be said that each had its own merits!

    However.

    When Aoba read the later part, he was stunned.

    He no longer had the patience to read it too carefully.

    It gradually turned into one glance and ten lines.

    Aoba finished reading the first novel in the Ninja World. He put the book into his bosom and slowly got up.

    "Have you thought of how to write the confession?"

    Aoba walked towards the compartment''s cabinet, took out a confession letter, and handed it over to the suspect.

    "Have you thought it through?"

    The suspect opened his eyes. He had not completely fallen asleep during this period of time but was more in a state of self-reflection.

    He suddenly realized that the interrogator was using a special interrogation strategy in front of him.

    A strategy to attack the mind!

    In these five hours or so, he had already deeply reflected on what he had done in the past.

    He understood that there was no use to resist in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Instead, he would suffer even more physical pain.

    Rather than that.

    It was better to just confess!

    "Very good."

    After seeing that this person was very cooperative, Aoba no longer intended for him to undergo medical treatment.

    He held the confession letter.

    Step by step, he walked in front of this person.

    He raised his right hand.

    He directly touched this person''s head.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    A familiar electronic prompt sounded in Aoba''s mind.

    This kind of prompt was the most he had heard in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    In a split second.

    Aoba flipped through this person''s memories.

    The whole thing was clear at a glance.

    "Write it."

    Aoba handed the confession letter to the prisoner and stared at him as he completed the confession.

    After writing the confession.

    He then sent the prisoner out of the compartment.

    ...

    After Aoba interrogated the two more prisoners, it was time to get off work.

    However, the two prisoners were not as lucky as the previous one.

    One after another, they became experimental subjects for Aoba to accumulate medical experience.

    Aoba left Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment. He did not return to Anbu''s dormitory directly. Instead, he planned to go to the forest to get the bag of money back.

    It was just that...

    Just as he walked near Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s entrance.

    He immediately saw a person standing at Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s entrance.

    He recognized this person.

    It was Uchiha Fugaku.

    "Aoba!"

    When Fugaku saw Aoba, he immediately waved at him with a smile on his face.

    "Brother Fugaku?"

    Aoba pursed his lips. He did not know that Fugaku was waiting for him here, or else he would not come out.

    "I have been waiting for you for a long time. You finally came out. Come with me; let''s talk somewhere else." Fugaku said with a smile.

    "Eh..."

    Aoba didn''t really want to go, but when he saw Fugaku''s enthusiastic appearance, he knew that the other party would still insist if he refused. If they entangled in Konohagakure Intelligence Division for too long, there might be even more people staring at them.

    Even though he felt a little helpless in his heart.

    Aoba still follows Fugaku.

    "Brother Fugaku, is there something you need me for?" Aoba could not help but ask. They had clearly just met last night, yet he had come to find him today.

    "Hahaha, didn''t I say yesterday that I hope to talk to you alone? The clan has been very busy these days, and I haven''t had much free time. I just happen to have nothing to do today, so I have been waiting for you in Konohagakure Intelligence Division." Fugaku said.

    "Oh."

    Aoba silently responded. He vaguely guessed something in his heart.

    It must be related to the man in black.

    At that time, he had thrown out this point of view in order to numb the Uchiha clan.

    Now it seemed.

    He had more or less achieved some results.

    Fugaku did not take Aoba along the main road. It seemed that he did not want to be discovered. Instead, he shuttled through the woods and finally reached a huge lake.

    "This place is very close to our Uchiha clan, but it is not particularly close. In the past, when I had something on my mind, I would come here to see the scenery." Fugaku sat directly on the lake''s edge, then patted the grass next to him, indicating that Aoba should also sit down.

    Aoba glanced at the lake.

    It was very familiar.

    He immediately recognized that this was the place where Fugaku taught Sasuke how to use the Great Fireball Technique.

    Then.

    Aoba sat next to Fugaku.

    "Aoba, you should have guessed what I want to talk about with you, right?" Fugaku stared at the calm lake in front of him.

    "I''m not too sure." Aoba shook his head. Even if he understood, he had to pretend to not understand at this time.

    "Ever since Kumogakure invaded Konohagakure, Kenji has not come back. I suspect that he has left Konohagakure with the man in black who he called Madara-sama!" Fugaku said in a deep voice. He had been secretly investigating this matter during this period of time. He was still very concerned about this Madara-sama.

 CH 185

    Sure enough!

    After Aoba heard Fugaku''s question.

    He understood in his heart.

    These words just happened to match what he expected.

    Fugaku came to find him because of the man in black he mentioned that day.

    Aoba was silent.

    He waited for Fugaku to finish.

    He was very clear.

    Fugaku found him not only to tell him the news of Kenji''s disappearance.

    If that was the case.

    He didn''t have to wait until he was alone with Aoba to say these words.

    Obviously.

    There were still some secrets he had to tell him.

    Suddenly.

    Fugaku''s gaze fell on Aoba, and he stared at Aoba carefully.

    "Aoba, do you know the identity of that man in black?" Fugaku asked in a deep voice. His voice was very low as if he was afraid that someone next to him would hear him.

    "I don''t know." Aoba shook his head. He didn''t even have any hint of curiosity in his voice.

    "How can you not know! Didn''t you tell me that Kenji called the man in black Madara-sama?" Fugaku blinked and said. When he spoke, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch slightly. He deliberately came to talk to Aoba about this matter, but Aoba did not seem to care so much.

    "Did I say that?" Aoba was stunned for a moment. His eyes stared at Fugaku, full of confusion as if he did not remember these things at all.

    "You... you... Have you forgotten?" Fugaku''s eyelids jumped up. He stared at Aoba''s face as if he wanted to find a flaw in Aoba''s face. However, he did not find anything after staring at it for a while.

    "Did I really say it? Why do I not remember it? Brother Fugaku, are you sure that I said it? Did you remember the wrong person?" Aoba still looked puzzled.

    "It''s you who said it! It can''t be wrong! The second day after Kenji disappeared, when I went to Konohagakure Intelligence Division to investigate, I met you at that time. You said that Kenji came to look for you and then told me that Kenji left with a man in black..." Fugaku immediately helped Aoba recall. Clearly, he really cared about this matter in his heart, so much so that he could not let it go for a long time.

    "Now that you mention it..." Aoba looked up at the sky. His gaze looked diagonally upwards, revealing a thoughtful expression. He said, "I seem to have a little impression of it."

    "You were the one who told me at that time!" When Fugaku saw that Aoba seemed to have thought about it, he immediately nodded his head.

    "I remember that you looked for me at that time, and then I carefully recalled what happened the day before. It seemed that Kenji was taken away, but I did not know who the person who took him away was. I had no impression of that memory. After all, I worked in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, and I experienced so many things every day that I could not remember many things." Aoba shook his head and said. This was what he had already thought of when he said the words "Madara-sama" at that time. His goal was to spread this information to distract the attention of the Uchiha Clan. However, he did not intend to guide this information himself. He did not want to lead the fire to his body.

    "You really can''t remember?" Fugaku was stunned for a moment. He stared at Aoba suspiciously and vaguely felt that Aoba was hiding something, but the other party''s words were so reasonable.

    "Do you still remember the first time we met? What was the first sentence I said to you at that time?" Aoba did not answer Fugaku''s words. Instead, he directly asked a question and stared at Fugaku.

    "This..." Uchiha was suddenly speechless. He took a deep breath, rubbed his temples with both hands, and recalled carefully in his head. He said, "I remember that Sekai was there on that day. It was Sekai who brought you to me, but I really can''t remember exactly what he said..."

    "Isn''t that right? People have limited energy, and they can''t remember everything clearly. You can remember things about the man in black so clearly because you are more concerned about this matter, but I really don''t have any impression of him anymore. As for what exactly happened and what the man in black looked like, I forgot." Aoba pushed all these things aside and simply refused to admit it. He knew that Fugaku was looking for him to talk about Madara''s topic, but he did not want to talk about this at all. These topics should be left to your Uchiha Clan to talk about!

    "Alright." Fugaku nodded. Since the other party did not remember, then he had nothing to say. If he continued, they would not be in the same channel. There was no meaning at all.

    "Brother Fugaku, if there is nothing else, then I will go. I am too tired after working for a day and have not had time to eat!" Aoba immediately said. He did not want to stay here any longer. If others saw this, they would think that he was very close to Fugaku.

    "Aoba, wait! Um, I just want to ask you, can you really not remember anything?" Fugaku pursed his lips and could not help but ask again. During this period of time, he had been immersed in Madara''s matter. No matter what he did, he could not get rid of it. He always felt that he had discovered a big secret, but it seemed like it was just a play. It seemed that something was missing.

    "Brother Fugaku, I really can''t remember. How long has it been? Do you still remember what lunch you had a month ago?" Aoba spread out his hands, his face full of helplessness. He directly changed the topic to eating.

    Fugaku was speechless.

    He understood that there would be no result no matter what he said.

    "Sigh..."

    Fugaku sighed deeply and shook his head. He knew that there was no need to continue the conversation.

    "Aoba, what do you want to eat? I''ll treat you!" Fugaku took the initiative to say.

    "No, no, I will pack it up and bring it back to the dormitory to eat. I''m quite busy these days, so I don''t have the time to eat slowly."

    Aoba waved at Fugaku repeatedly, then turned around and left the lake through the forest.

    He didn''t wait for Fugaku to say anything more or do something else.

    He left quickly.

    For a moment.

    Fugaku looked at Aoba''s back and his eyes flashed with deep doubt.

    He was a little confused!

    Did Aoba really forget, or did he deliberately not mention this matter to him again?

    However.

    No matter what it was.

    It seemed that he could not ask anything more!

    In fact.

    From the beginning, Fugaku did not have any expectations. That day, he felt that he had already asked all the questions he could ask.

    Now, he found Aoba again.

    He just wanted to try.

    What if he could get something out of it?

    Wasn''t that an unexpected harvest?

    It''s just that...

    What a pity!

    He didn''t obtain anything!

    ...

    After leaving the lake, Aoba did not go to Ramen Ichiraku, which he had planned to go to but went straight back to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s dormitory.

    It was too troublesome just now!

    Aoba silently complained in his heart.

    He had never expected this.

    He had just walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division when Fugaku stopped him. He was even directly brought to the lake that was very close to the Uchiha clan.

    "Maybe Fugaku can find a great sense of security there!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. However, he didn''t think too much about this matter. After this answer, he believed that Fugaku would not come to him to ask anything about the man in black.

    This question.

    It had come to an end.

    Regardless of whether or not Fugaku would tell the others about this matter.

    At the very least, in Fugaku''s heart.

    Leaving behind such a huge question mark would allow Fugaku to think about this matter constantly.

    After all...

    From a certain perspective.

    To plant such a seed in the heart of the current Fugaku was equivalent to planting a seed in the heart of the Uchiha clan.

    After all, Fugaku would become the clan leader of Uchiha in the near future.

    It was only a matter of time!

    ...

    Aoba returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s entrance and stood in front of it. He did not go in but opened his perception to the maximum, carefully feeling if other ninjas were watching him around.

    A moment later.

    After Aoba confirmed that there was no one else.

    Then, his figure flashed away.

    He did not return to Anbu''s dormitory. Instead, he walked into the forest behind the prison.

    He would go and take a look at those shadow clones!

    The main thing was to collect all the money!

    And also fix some problems!

    This was the problem that he had discovered when he was drawing the explosive tag, and Aoba had already made plans for this aspect.

    37 out of the 45 blank paper tags he had purchased had succeeded, and 8 of them had failed.

    Although the number of failures was within his acceptable range, it could be avoided.

    After he obtained the memories of these 45 shadow clones, he finally understood what was going on.

    He discovered that the starting point of each shadow clone was the same. They had only studied how to draw explosive tags a few times, but they all had no experience.

    At that time, the drawing of the explosive tags was equivalent to a process of groping and accumulating experience.

    It was like a teenager who had not had a good grasp of the situation when he first experienced some new things. It was completely unlike the old driver, who could grasp the speed of advancing and retreating in a simple way.

    However, if this person had experienced it 45 times, then even a newbie could graduate from the driving school.

    But...

    From a certain perspective.

    Aoba had gone through 45 firsts and finally gained a lot of first-time experience.

    This was indeed a unique experience for him.

    However.

    This was also an unavoidable point.

    After all, he needed to spread out these shadow clones and move them simultaneously to maximize the time and increase efficiency.

    It could only be said that there were pros and cons!

    On the other hand, when it came to harvesting experience in one go, it would make Aoba feel full of growth.

    It was the same principle to read books now.

    Aoba decided to take all the shadow clones back into his body and then digest the experience. After that, he would create hundreds and thousands of shadow clones to study together.

    This was a parallel process.

    There was no way to share data in real-time.

    Of course.

    If it could be shared in real-time, it would be too abnormal.

    ...

    After a while.

    Aoba arrived in front of the hill that Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) had disguised as.

    His right hand slowly reached out.

    Swish Swish Swish...

    The pieces of paper in front of him flew up, instantly spreading out in all directions, and the scene inside suddenly appeared in front of them.

    The shadow clones all sat on the same spot, reading seriously.

    The progress of each reading was different.

    Moreover, there were several people reading each book at the same time.

    Different shadows have different understandings when they see various passages.

    "Release."

    Aoba softly spat out a single word.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    All of a sudden.

    There was a series of explosions in the forest.

    The shadow clones all turned into smoke and disappeared.

    After that.

    Waves of information flooded into his brain, and this information was far more rigid than when he used shadow clones before.

    It was all that he see when he read the book.

    It was also mixed with different understandings.

    However, these books were very profound and could not be read so easily. In addition, with so many people reading together, the information produced instantly made Aoba''s head hurt.

    Just like this.

    Aoba sat on the ground.

    It took him a full twenty seconds to recover.

    Just now, he had walked out from the state of unconsciousness.

    His face was slightly pale. He had consumed a large amount of spiritual energy in the process just now.

    At this moment.

    The pores all over Aoba''s body seemed to be breathing. He quickly absorbed the natural energy around him and replenished his body.

    More than ten minutes later.

    Aoba''s face regained its rosy color, and the spiritual energy decline caused by the instant message shock was largely compensated for.

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba once again made a hand seal gesture, and shadow clones appeared in the woods.

    This time, there weren''t that many shadow clones.

    There were only a few dozen people.

    Each shadow clone corresponded to a book and was responsible for studying that book.

    After obtaining the information just now, Aoba discovered that there wasn''t much progress in reading a book with so many people. It was better to read a book alone.

    "You guys continue."

    Aoba nodded at the shadow clones. After he finished speaking, one of the shadow clones raised his hand, and the paper in his hand flew up and down. He used Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) again and restored this place to the appearance of a small hill.

    Aoba lowered his head and picked up the heavy box on the ground, which contained the money that the store owner had given him.

    To be precise...

    That was the money that the store owner gave Eaton.

    Aoba took the money and stepped on the road back to Anbu''s dormitory.

    After a while

    Aoba returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    He didn''t do anything else.

    He directly fell asleep.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Aoba was woken up by the alarm clock.

    The shadow clone that was set up last night returned to his body after studying for a night and transmitted all the information they got back.

    "Hmm..."

    Aoba closed his eyes and digested the information. His understanding of the sealing book was much higher.

    He believed that after he used the shadow clone again, when each shadow clone looked at these books again, their understanding of the words in the books would be even more profound.

    After that.

    Aoba immediately stood up.

    He walked out of Anbu''s dormitory.

    He once again walked in the direction of the forest.

    In the past.

    He always changed places.

    There was only a general direction, no fixed place.

    Now, because he was studying, those books would be left there, so Aoba went straight to the fixed place.

    Soon.

    Aoba reached the position of the small hill.

    Only a shadow clone was left there to maintain the Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    Aoba asked the clone to open Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) and walked in directly. His gaze then swept over the books placed on the ground.

    This was also the reason why the shadow clone did not take the books away and change places.

    These books were placed on the ground and stopped on their respective pages.

    Except for the books that were finished.

    Every book could be read directly.

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba once again used Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique). He summoned one shadow clone after another to his respective books and picked them up to read.

    Other than that.

    A shadow clone replaced the shadow clone that was maintaining Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    This was how a brand new little hill came to be.

    After the end.

    Aoba returned and walked into Konohagakure Intelligence Division, arriving at the compartment that belonged to him.

    Gradually.

    Aoba''s life was back on the right track.

    In the morning and night, he arranged a shadow clone to study these books.

    During the day, he was doing interrogation work while taking the opportunity to study medicine.

    At night, he slept well.

    Every day, he went back and forth.

    It lasted for a full seven days.

    On this day.

    Early morning.

    Aoba was woken up by the large amount of information sent back by the shadow clone as usual.

    He closed his eyes and did not open them. He carefully felt the information sent back this time.

    "I finally finished reading all of them."

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. He had been reading day and night for seven days and finished reading all the books Minato had brought over.

    The contents of these books seemed to be imprinted in his mind and completely memorized by him.

    "Now, I can try training the sealing technique!"

    Aoba immediately had a plan in his mind. He did not have to test every sealing technique. After all, it was like the Dead Demon Consuming Seal; even he knew it, he might never use it in his life.

    However...

    It was still good to understand!

    At least he now knows how to solve the Dead Demon Consuming Seal!

    Then.

    Aoba got up from the iron bed in Anbu''s dormitory and quickly washed up. Then, he changed into Anbu''s ninja clothes and walked in the direction of the forest.

 CH 186

    When Aoba returned to the forest, the hill had already disappeared.

    What replaced it was a patch of grass.

    This was the most original appearance of this place.

    However, it had been covered by Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) all this time, so it did not reveal its original appearance.

    At the edge of a tree.

    Standing there was a person who was exactly the same as Aoba. It was one of Aoba''s shadow clones.

    This shadow clone carried a box in his hand filled with books.

    It was the box that Minato had sent over.

    When Aoba saw the shadow clone, the shadow clone also saw Aoba. The two of them did not say anything. They only exchanged a simple look, and then everything was silent.

    "Bang!"

    Aoba''s shadow clone instantly disappeared, and the information entered his body. The box stayed beside the tree.

    "It''s time to return the book to Minato."

    Aoba grabbed the box with his right hand. The moment he touched the box, he immediately used Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) at the box, making the box as light as a feather.

    After that.

    Aoba cast a transformation technique on the box, turning it into an umbrella.

    At the same time.

    Pieces of paper flew out from his body and covered the surface of the umbrella that was turned into a box.

    As a result.

    Even if the people of Uchiha used Sharingan, they could not distinguish the exact appearance of this umbrella.

    Aoba held the umbrella.

    This time, he did not open it. Instead, he simply held it as if he had prepared himself for the rain today.

    After that.

    Aoba held the umbrella and walked out of the forest.

    He headed straight for Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    In Aoba''s heart.

    Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House was a very safe place.

    Brother Teuchi was one of his own.

    So it was easy to do anything.

    Aoba directly made this place a place for him to exchange items and information.

    However, he did not have the opportunity to exchange information yet.

    After a while.

    Aoba arrived at Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    At this time.

    There was still some time before breakfast.

    It was not time to eat at all.

    Although Ramen Ichiraku had already opened, it was not yet open for business because Teuchi was still working on making ramen noodles for breakfast.

    "Brother Teuchi, I''m here!"

    After Aoba lifted the curtain at the entrance, he strode in, and his voice traveled into Teuchi''s ears.

    "Aoba?"

    Teuchi turned to look at the entrance, his gaze instantly fixed on Aoba, and a puzzled expression appeared on his face.

    "Why are you here so early?"

    "At this time, let alone eating noodles, we don''t even have noodle soup yet."

    "It''s too early!"

    Teuchi shook his head and said. He thought that Aoba was here to eat ramen.

    The shop had just opened.

    Even he had just come in not long ago.

    It was impossible to cook ramen so early.

    "Brother Teuchi, I''m not here to eat ramen. I''ll give this to you. When Minato comes, help me hand it over to Minato." Aoba raised his hand and held a large box. This was the box he had taken from Teuchi. Inside was the book about sealing techniques that Minato had given him. It could be said to be very precious.

    "Didn''t Minato give this to you?"

    Teuchi looked at the box and was stunned. He never thought that it would be brought back so quickly.

    "Leave it behind the counter!"

    "When Minato comes..."

    "I will let him take it away!"

    Teuchi did not ask much about Aoba. He continued to knead noodles.

    He didn''t want to take it.

    This box was quite heavy.

    In addition, he had noodle dough in his hands.

    He had to rewash his hands, whether it was before taking the box or after taking the box.

    Such troublesome!

    "Alright!"

    Aoba immediately walked over with a smile. He lifted the seemingly weightless box and directly placed it near the corner.

    "Brother Teuchi, I put the box here. When Minato takes it away, remember to help me tell him..."

    "Give me some new ones!"

    "I''ve read all of them!" Aoba said to Teuchi. He brought these messages to Teuchi and asked him to help pass them to Minato.

    "Okay."

    Teuchi nodded. Wasn''t this just a message? To him, this was nothing at all.

    "Brother Teuchi, if there''s nothing else, I''m leaving. You can continue with your work!"

    Aoba waved goodbye to Teuchi, then walked out of Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    After he walked out from here.

    He did not directly return to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s direction. Instead, he walked in the direction of the ninja-tool store.

    Last time, he bought 45 blank paper tags from the store. In the end, he exchanged them for 37 explosive tags. He earned more than 90,000 ryo. Now that a week had passed, it was time to stock up again.

    After turning a few corners, Aoba directly entered the ninja-tool store.

    The ninja-tool store was different from Ramen Ichiraku.

    Although it was a little early now, the store had officially opened for business.

    "Boss!"

    After Aoba walked in, he greeted the store owner with great enthusiasm.

    This time, he walked in with his own appearance.

    To him.

    This was not a problem.

    This was what he wanted to create.

    If anyone found out, they wouldn''t notice anything wrong.

    "It''s you!"

    The store owner''s eyes fell on Aoba, and his eyes lit up with expectation.

    "Last time you said you wanted to make explosive tags!"

    "How is it?"

    "Did you bring me any surprises?"

    The store owner had been looking forward to Aoba for the past few days. He had received a lot of high-priced explosive tags from Eaton and would not earn anything if sold.

    Now, he was looking forward to Aoba''s side. He hoped to get some cheap explosive tags from Aoba and then earn some profit from it.

    "It''s too difficult!"

    Aoba shook his head helplessly, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. He then spread out his hands and shrugged.

    Just this action.

    The store owner understood the meaning behind it.

    It didn''t succeed!

    Sure enough!

    The store owner sighed in his heart, ''Sure enough, not everyone could easily draw explosive tags.''

    "Don''t be too uncomfortable!"

    The store owner hesitated for a moment, but still tried to comfort Aoba.

    "It''s not that everyone is suitable to draw explosive tags!"

    "This kind of thing is not so easy to make. Otherwise, it would have been flooded, and the price would not be so high!"

    "Young people need to try and do everything. Only then will it be easier to find their own position!"

    "I think it''s good that you dare to try this!"

    "How is it?"

    "How many blank paper tags do you have now?"

    "It doesn''t matter if you want to give it back to me!"

    The store owner had a kind smile on his face. He looked at Aoba with encouragement in his eyes.

    In his opinion.

    Aoba should have failed after drawing some explosive tags.

    Now he was here to return the goods.

    For such a thing.

    It was not the first time he had experienced it.

    On his side, there will be opportunities for those who fail to try!

    "Eh..."

    Aoba looked at the store owner in front of him in a daze. He had to admit that this person had a good heart.

    This made him feel a little embarrassed to trick this store owner again!

    However.

    This kind of conscience discovery.

    For Aoba, it was only for a moment.

    The next moment, it returned to normal.

    "Boss, I don''t have the remaining blank paper tags. All of them failed. This time, I want to buy some new blank paper tags!" Aoba stared at the store owner and said.

    "Ah? You still want to buy?"

    The store owner was obviously stunned. He did not expect that the young man in front of him had the kind of character that would not shed tears until he saw the coffin. It seemed that he was determined to create an explosive tag. This was not a good thing.

    Thinking of this.

    The store owner looked deeply at Aoba.

    "Young man, drawing the explosive tags is not that simple. Why do you have to be so stubborn? There is no need to fight so hard!" The store owner said meaningfully. He was afraid of hurting the young man''s self-esteem in front of him, but he was worried that it would be useless if he said it lightly.

    "I am fine. Let me try again. Maybe next time, I will succeed!" Aoba said with a smile.

    "Then I can''t give you a discount this time. After all, if you fail, you will be wasting the blank paper tags. I can only sell it to you at the original price of 100 ryo!" The store owner stared at Aoba. He deliberately said this, hoping to increase the price and scare Aoba away.

    "No problem!"

    Aoba nodded and immediately opened his ninja pouch. He grabbed a bunch of coins and placed them on the counter.

    "Here are ten thousand ryo!"

    "I want to buy 100 blank paper tags!"

    Aoba said with a smile. He did not dare to buy too much in one go. He was also afraid of scaring the store owner.

    Only.

    These 100 blank paper tags.

    They had already scared the store owner.

    Last time.

    He only had enough to buy 45 blank paper tags.

    This had already caused some impact on the store owner''s heart. After all, this was not a small number.

    Now, he actually threw out 10,000 ryo to buy blank paper tags!

    Prodigal!

    Such thought came to the store owner''s mind.

    "That... child... I think you can directly use this money to buy the explosive tags, and you can also buy four. There is no need to do this..." The store owner could not help but persuade.

    "It''s fine. I want 100 blank paper tags. I can do it!" Aoba smiled and added, "As long as I can successfully draw 5 explosive tags, won''t I be able to earn it back?"

    "???"

    A bunch of question marks popped up in the store owner''s head.

    You are winning the lottery!

    Five of the 100 blank paper tags are drawn...

    It sounds pretty simple!

    But there was a high chance of failure!

    For example, the last time you bought it, you did not succeed in even one piece of it.

    But.

    The store owner also knew.

    He was just a store owner.

    He couldn''t go against money.

    The customer wanted to buy it.

    He can''t help but sell it.

    At most, it was an obligation to remind him.

    "Child, let me ask you again. Have you really thought about buying 100 blank paper tags?" The store owner asked seriously.

    "Yes, I have already thought it through. I want 100 blank paper tags. This time, I will definitely be able to draw an explosive tag!" Aoba said confidently.

    "Alright..."

    The store owner put away the coins on the table and took out five boxes from behind the counter.

    These boxes all had the words "blank paper tags" written on them.

    "These boxes contain blank paper tags. There are 20 in each box, and there are five boxes here, a total of 100!"

    The store owner pushed the five boxes to Aoba and then stared deeply at Aoba for a while.

    "How about this!"

    "If you are tired of drawing in the end!"

    "And if you don''t want to do it anymore!"

    "As long as the blank paper tags are not damaged!"

    "I can take it back!"

    "This kind of situation is usually only for those drawing it first. For someone like you who bought it for the second time, and I have already reminded you. Normally, it won''t be repurchased!"

    "But since you are chasing your dreams, I am willing to give you more opportunities. You can do it!"

    The store owner said sincerely to Aoba. As he spoke, he put the five boxes of blank paper tags into a bag and handed the bag to Aoba.

    "Thank you, boss!"

    After taking the blank talisman paper, Aoba grinned at the store owner.

    "I will come back again!"

    After saying this, Aoba immediately turned around and left. He did not stay here for too long.

    Aoba held the bag with the blank paper tags in his hand and walked directly to the forest behind Konoha''s prison. He had already begun to think about what to do next.

    Ten minutes later.

    Aoba came to the forest behind Konoha''s prison.

    He found a place that he thought was very suitable.

    This was a new place.

    He liked to switch places.

    It felt fresh at any time.

    Then.

    Aoba threw the bag containing the blank paper tags on the ground, raised his hands, and immediately began to form seals.

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba directly summoned 101 shadow clones.

    Among them, 100 shadow clones were responsible for the drawing.

    The other shadow clone would use the Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)''s technique to conceal this place, thus forming a special camouflage environment.

    These 100 shadow clones immediately began to slowly draw explosive tags under this disguised environment. After the previous experience, the accuracy of these shadow clones was better than before.

    Actually.

    According to logic.

    Divide it into 50 pieces to draw first and the remaining 50 pieces to draw later, which will definitely increase the success rate of the next 50 explosive tags creation.

    However, it was not necessary!

    Aoba still had more than 80,000 ryo in his hands. This time, he did not buy that many blank paper tags because he was afraid that the boss of the ninja-tool store would be suspicious.

    Now, he still has enough funds to buy blank paper tags in the future!

    He did not need to worry at all!

    Those failed attempts...

    He could still afford to pay for it!

    After Aoba arranged all the shadow clones, he returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division and began to return to his everyday life.

    The shadow clones began to draw explosive tags.

    He himself was working at Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    This kind of stable life.

    It lasted for about three days.

    It was early that morning.

    Once again, information rushed into Aoba''s mind, and this information instantly awakened him.

    This information made him silent for three seconds.

    "The drawing is done!"

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a satisfied smile, but a hint of exhaustion flashed through his eyes.

    The release of these shadow clones.

    It did not bring back much Chakra.

    This caused his body to feel a sense of exhaustion.

    After resting for a while, Aoba got up from the iron bed and simply washed up. Then he walked out.

    More than ten minutes later.

    Aoba came to the place where his shadow clone drew explosive tags.

    He tried to open Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)''s disguise in front of him.

    Then, he walked in.

    Within the disguise.

    There was a shadow clone that had just put away all the finished explosive tags and handed it over to Aoba.

    "Bang!"

    Just as Aoba received the explosive tags from the shadow clone, the shadow clone in front of him suddenly turned to smoke and disappeared.

    Almost at the same time.

    Information appeared in Aoba''s mind.

    "100 blank paper tags, 82 explosive tags, 18 of which are wasted!"

    "This efficiency is very acceptable!"

    "It''s already very good!"

    Aoba nodded and formed a seal with his hands. He once again created two shadow clones.

    Then.

    Aoba took out 30 of the 82 explosive tags and handed them to one of the shadow clones.

    Aoba took out another 5,000 ryo from his ninja pouch and handed it to the other shadow clone.

    Then.

    He nodded at the two shadow clones.

    These two shadow clones were the same as him. From the moment they came out, they knew what Aoba wanted to do.

    The two shadow clones nodded at Aoba at the same time. Their figures flashed and disappeared in an instant.

    After Aoba had arranged all of these, he cleaned up the forest and confirmed that there were no traces left.

    He then began to walk in the direction of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    ...

    After Aoba entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he did not directly return to his compartment. Instead, he walked towards the black room again.

    "Brother Eaton!"

    Aoba shouted softly into the small black room and called to Eaton.

    "Aoba, you''re here!"

    When Eaton heard Aoba''s voice, he quickly walked out with a smile on his face.

    "Brother Eaton, I came to find you to return the book this time!" Aoba took the book from his bosom and waved it in front of Eaton.

    "Alright!"

    Eaton immediately took the book from Aoba and quickly hid it. He seemed to be afraid of being seen by others. Then, he nodded at Aoba and said, "Aoba, come with me!"

    "Okay."

    A smile appeared on Aoba''s face behind the cat-faced mask as he leisurely followed behind Eaton.

    He could tell from this route.

    The destination was Eaton''s office.

 CH 187

    Aoba followed behind Eaton to his office.

    Eaton came behind the desk.

    He quickly took out the book Aoba had just returned to him and carefully checked it.

    Although he knew that Aoba would not cause any problems, he could not help but want to check it so it could make him feel at ease.

    Eaton did a simple check.

    He was sure that there were no problems.

    It was very well-protected!

    It was still his favorite hidden item!

    Then.

    Eaton placed the book back into the bookshelf behind him and put it on the rightmost side, where it was formerly located.

    Then.

    Eaton turned his head.

    He stared at Aoba with a meaningful smile and raised his hand.

    "Aoba, sit down, and let''s talk."

    Eaton''s voice was very gentle. After he said this, he took the lead to sit on the chair behind the desk and stare at Aoba.

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded and sat down directly. He did not say anything and waited for Eaton to speak first.

    "Aoba, after reading this book, do you have any thoughts?" Eaton immediately asked. It was like two book friends discussing their feelings after reading. He finally found a soulmate and wanted to discuss the plot together.

    Aoba was stunned for a moment.

    He didn''t expect Eaton to ask such a question.

    He was really a bit confused.

    Good fellow!

    The plot of this book...

    Should it be brought to the table for discussion?

    "This..."

    "Mm..."

    "How should I put it..."

    Aoba pinched his chin with his right hand.

    He was organizing words in his head. He still remembered the plot of this book, and the story was very simple. More than that, it was a detailed description, very, very detailed.

    But...

    This thing...

    How to discuss it!

    "Brother Eaton, I think this book is well written, but there is still a little problem. It still has room for a better plot and rhythm!" Aoba said seriously.

    "What?!"

    Eaton''s face suddenly changed. The smile on his face had disappeared. He frowned slightly and stared at Aoba, sitting opposite the desk. He didn''t know how to complain in his heart.

    If it were someone else who said this.

    He would have lost his temper.

    In his heart, this book was regarded as a divine work.

    There was no room for criticism at all!

    Sometimes, people were like this.

    When they asked you how it was and asked for your opinion, what they wanted to hear was usually a positive compliment, not a criticism pointing out the problem.

    That would be ear-piercing!

    In Eaton''s ears, Aoba''s voice was extremely ear-piercing!

    He really didn''t like hearing it!

    It was just...

    The person who said this was Aoba.

    This made Eaton very conflicted. He was still clear that he could not offend Tsunade-sama''s disciple because of a book.

    This was the person he had been trying to curry favor with for a long time!

    Instantly.

    Eaton steadied his breathing and tried to relax as much as possible to calm down and not argue with Aoba.

    However.

    Just as Eaton was about to change the topic.

    Aoba said something that confused Eaton and almost broke his defense even more.

    "I think if I write it, it will look better than Jiraiya-sama!"

    Aoba blinked and stared at Eaton with a faint smile in his eyes.

    He deliberately said this.

    Of course.

    His words were to continue to establish some connections with Eaton on certain topics.

    "You can write?!"

    "You can write novels?!"

    "No..."

    "Aoba!"

    "I have to tell you about this!"

    "Writing novels is not as simple as it seems. Sometimes, when you read books, you would find out that you have read them all..."

    "But if you write, it will take a lot of time to search for information, arrange the plot, design characters, etc."

    "You probably don''t even know how many places and materials Jiraiya-sama has gone to for this book!"

    For a moment.

    Eaton couldn''t help but say.

    It wasn''t that he was trying to attack Aoba, but after hearing Aoba''s words, he had a very strange feeling.

    It seems...

    Aoba did not have a clearer understanding of himself.

    "Hehehe..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly, his face revealing a strange expression. He stared at Eaton and slowly said, "Brother Eaton, how about this? I''ll write a novel and let you see if I write it well."

    Aoba was a well-read person. Even if he couldn''t perfectly write out all the details from the forum novels he had seen before, he still remembered the general plot and feelings.

    At least in terms of experience.

    How could a modern standard otaku using the internet lose to a person who needed to peep everywhere to collect materials!

    In this regard.

    Aoba was very confident!

    To him, this was not him fighting alone, but he was standing on the experience summarized by countless ancestors!

    He was writing on the shoulder of the giant!

    "Sure!"

    Eaton immediately nodded and stared at Aoba with a smile that was not a smile.

    "I am looking forward to it!"

    "If your writing is better than Jiraiya-sama..."

    "It''s better to publish it!"

    "This may be a new path for you!"

    When Eaton said this, he actually did not think so in his heart. He just said this, and he did not believe that Aoba had the material to write a book.

    "Okay!" Aoba nodded. He was already thinking about what kind of story he would bring next time he came back.

    ...

    Just before Aoba returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones arrived at the door of the ninja-tool store.

    The first advanced paper clone directly transformed into Minato.

    Then.

    Aoba walked in with the image of Minato.

    "Boss!"

    Aoba greeted the store owner and walked in directly. He just stood at the door and did not move.

    This was the first time he tried to become someone with who he did not read his memories.

    He did not understand many of Minato''s habits.

    Therefore, he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    "Minato, why are you here? Your batch of custom-made Kunai has already been ordered and hasn''t arrived yet." When the store owner saw Minato, he smiled and said.

    "I see. I was just checking. Then I will come again next time!"

    When Aoba heard these words, he immediately turned around and left the store.

    Good fellow.

    Minato had been here before.

    If he forcefully bought it with Minato''s identity, he would be exposed.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba ignored Minato and turned to leave.

    "Still in such a hurry!"

    The store owner watched as Minato walked out. Just half a month ago, he received a list. It was a batch of special Kunai that Minato had custom-made. The kind that could be used with paper tags and had to have three-pointed blades.

    This batch of orders had already been sent to the Country of Iron to be processed.

    It was not ready yet!

    ...

    When Aoba''s advanced paper clone left the store, he had already realized that Minato''s custom-made Flying Thunder God Kunai was ordered here.

    He understood that he couldn''t do things recklessly as Minato.

    A little carelessness.

    It could be discovered.

    In this way, he could only change to another person.

    Fortunately, Aoba had read enough memories, and there was enough in his consciousness.

    Suddenly.

    The paper on Aoba''s advanced paper clone flew up and turned into other things in an instant. His whole body directly changed into another appearance.

    This was an ordinary Genin in the village.

    His name was Tomoki.

    He didn''t have much fame in the village. He belonged to the type that hadn''t developed much since graduation from the Ninja School.

    After a while.

    Aoba walked back into the store with Tomoki''s appearance.

    "Hello, boss!"

    Aoba imitated Tomoki''s voice. This person was someone he had read his memories of, but he didn''t know him, and he didn''t know where this person was at the moment.

    Because of this.

    Aoba still wanted to end the battle quickly.

    He could not waste too much time.

    Otherwise, meeting Tomoki himself would be a very bad thing for him.

    "Do you want to buy anything?" The store owner had seen Tomoki before. This was not a strange face, but it was definitely not as familiar as Minato.

    "I want to buy blank paper tags!" Aoba imitated Tomoki''s voice.

    "???"

    A bunch of question marks appeared in the store owner''s head.

    What was going on?

    Were there any well-respected ninjas in the village who would start paper tags drawing course?

    Why was there another person who came to buy blank paper tags?

    "How many do you want to buy?" The store owner asked, suppressing the curiosity in his heart.

    "I want 50!" Aoba said. He didn''t care if the store owner was curious about this person. Anyway, after buying it this time, Aoba would not appear in this identity again.

    Of course.

    Nor will he appear in his own identity.

    If so, it will be suspected over time.

    "50?"

    The store owner widened his eyes in disbelief. He could not believe what the young man in front of him had said.

    Heavens!

    This was too exaggerated!

    A few days ago, a young man bought 100!

    Now, another young man said that he wanted to buy 50 pieces!

    What are you doing?

    Did you come here to buy all my stocks?

    The store owner had many things to say in his heart, but he did not know where to start. His heart was full of distress and helplessness.

    "Yes, I want to buy 50. This is my money. Please hurry up; I''m in a hurry!"

    Aoba took out a small money bag. This money bag was bulging and filled with money. Then, he placed it on the table.

    "Okay... okay..."

    The store owner originally wanted to say something, but when he saw that the money had already been brought over, he helplessly took out two boxes of blank paper tags. He also took out 10 blank papers tags from another box and left them behind. He handed the remaining half-filled box and the other two boxes to Aoba.

    "Thank you, boss!"

    Aoba took the three boxes of paper tags and turned to leave. He seemed to be in a hurry and had no intention of staying.

    "Strange."

    The store owner put away the money bag on the table. He felt that something was strange in his heart, but he could not tell what was wrong. He could only shake his head helplessly.

    About ten minutes later.

    Another figure walked into the store.

    This person was wearing a black windbreaker and a hat. From the looks of it, it was Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain, Morino Eaton.

    "Eaton-sama!"

    When the store owner saw Eaton, his eyes widened, and even his breathing quickened.

    "Why are you here?"

    The store owner greeted Aoba, and his eyes were fixed on Aoba.

    Of course.

    In the eyes of the store owner.

    This person was not Aoba but Eaton.

    "What is it?"

    Aoba imitated Eaton''s voice and stared at the store owner in front of him through the sunglasses. He said, "Am I not welcome here?"

    "Of course not!" The store owner shakes his head. He did not dare to offend Eaton.

    "I will give you another 30 explosive tags!"

    Aoba did not waste any more time with the boss. He still had a lot of things to do. He could not waste too much time on this kind of thing. The more people saw him, the more troublesome it was.

    It was all about a matter of time for things like buying blank paper tags and selling the explosive tags.

    Aoba had his own plans in mind.

    Purchasing blank paper tags could be a variety of different people. That way, even if they did not return to sell, they could be considered to have failed in drawing and would not attract too much attention.

    After all, many blank paper tags were sold every day in the ninja-tool store.

    However, there were not many people who could sell explosive tags.

    In Konohagakure, he was confident that only a handful of people could make explosive tags.

    If Aoba rashly stepped into this circle with his identity, he would definitely be remembered by many ''peers''.

    In this way, it would be best for Eaton to appear.

    In itself, Eaton has the identity of Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain. This had a very strong deterrent effect on the store owner, making the latter not dare to make a sound at all, and even more so, not daring to make a doubt.

    "30!"

    The store owner widened his eyes, and many words that he wanted to say appeared in his heart again.

    "Don''t you want it?"

    Aoba imitated Eaton''s serious tone and slightly lowered his eyes, showing a very terrifying feeling.

    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Whoever doesn''t want it? Eaton-sama, I want it all!"

    The store owner nodded repeatedly. He felt that these days were more bizarre than any other time.

    But he doesn''t know why.

    "Eaton-sama, according to our previous agreement, 2,500 Ryo for one of your explosive tags. Thirty of them is... 75,000 Ryo!"

    After a simple calculation, the store owner immediately took out seven stacks of banknotes from under the counter.

    The last time "Eaton" came, he did not have any banknotes in his hands. After that time, he specially exchanged some for Eaton.

    After all, he could not give Eaton so many coins every time.

    "Here are 30 explosive tags."

    Aoba handed the explosive tags to the store owner, took the seven stacks of banknotes, then put them in his bosom and left.

    Just as Aoba walked to the door.

    His footsteps suddenly stopped.

    "You can''t tell anyone that I have been here to sell explosive tags; otherwise..." There was a hint of threat in Aoba''s tone. He did not speak too clearly. These unclear words made it easier for people to imagine something in their minds.

    "I understand! I understand! I understand!" The store owner nodded repeatedly. He knew very well that these explosive tags were definitely not drawn by Eaton. They should have been taken from the prisoners. They should not have been in his pocket, but he did not dare to say these words.

    The store owner watched Eaton leave. Only after the latter left did he heave a sigh of relief.

    "Has Eaton-sama been interrogating some local tycoon recently?"

    The store owner couldn''t help but complain to himself, and then his neck shrank.

    He knew very well that it would be fine if he muttered these words to himself.

    He definitely couldn''t say it easily.

    ...

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division, Morino Eaton Office.

    Aoba smiled at Eaton, then slowly said, "Brother Eaton, when I write the book that my inspiration came up with, I will show it to you."

    "Aren''t you going to borrow a book and take it back to read?" Eaton stared at Aoba seriously and added, "In addition to Icha Icha Paradise, I have also collected many good books!"

    "I don''t want to read anymore. They are not as good as me. When I finish writing, I will bring them over for you!" Aoba waved his hand and stood up, "Brother Eaton, I''m going to work. I also need to think about the plot."

    "Then I won''t send you off!"

    Eaton felt that Aoba was very good in every aspect and was usually very low-key. However, for some reason, when he mentioned writing books, he suddenly felt inexplicably confident.

    This made him feel a little uncomfortable.

    He didn''t think that Aoba was arrogant.

    He just felt that Aoba had tarnished the classic in his heart.

    "I look forward to your work!"

    Eaton stared at Aoba''s back as he left. The expectation he spoke of was not really expectation. What he wanted to express was that he wanted to see what Aoba would look like after he took out his work.

    "Okay!"

    After Aoba finished speaking, he left the office and disappeared into the dark corridor.

    ...

    At this moment.

    Outside Konohagakure.

    At the sentry post.

    Two ninjas on duty were standing on the wooden platform. One of them was yawning while the other was patrolling around with a binocular.

    Suddenly.

    The Ninja with a binocular suddenly became nervous.

    "Someone is coming!"

    "A lot of people!"

    "The preliminary estimation is more than 30 people!"

    "Judging from their clothes and the symbol on the forehead protector..."

    "They are Kumogakure Ninjas!"

    Speaking of this,

    This ninja puts down his binoculars and alerts the ninja next to him

    "Go and report to Third Hokage-sama!"

    The Ninja with the binoculars shouted loudly with a voice filled with strong urgency.

    "Kumogakure''s envoy is here!"

 CH 188

    Aoba walked out of Eaton''s office. While talking to Eaton, he had already completed the purchase of the blank paper tags and the sale of the explosive tags.

    Now, he had another 50 blank paper tags in his hand.

    This time, he only bought 50, not 100, mainly because he was afraid of causing a big commotion.

    Apart from that.

    There was another reason.

    That was, he intended to draw these 50 blank paper tags into mutually multiplying explosive tags.

    A mutually multiplying explosive tag required more Chakra than an ordinary explosive tag.

    If he made too many at once.

    It was very easy to achieve a situation where the success rate was too low.

    Because of this.

    Aoba only bought 50 blank paper tags first and then made these blank paper tags into mutually multiplying explosive tags.

    "It seems that I need to find an opportunity to expand the purchase channel!"

    Aoba had now discovered the huge profit margin that could be produced after making the blank paper tags into the explosive tags.

    This profit was enough to support him in making more explosive tags.

    One had to know...

    Konan''s 600 billion explosive tags had taken in all the money that she had earned in her lifetime.

    And the money Kakuzu made from the bounties he hunted.

    From a certain perspective.

    It was not as profitable as the explosive tag she made!

    However.

    Wanting to make an explosive tag like Aoba.

    Not just anyone could do it.

    They must have Sage Body like Aoba, which possesses terrifying chakra and tyrannical recovery ability.

    Otherwise.

    It would take more than half a month for them just to make one explosive tag.

    Sage Body and Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) were simply cheats in the cheat and the most potent cheating device in the ninja world.

    Such a cheat also gave Naruto great benefits, which could be used from the beginning to the end.

    Aoba did not directly walk toward the Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment. Instead, he walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division to meet his shadow clone.

    At this moment.

    One of his two shadow clones had already been canceled after his talk with Eaton.

    With the cancellation of that shadow clone.

    He had just informed Aoba to come over to meet the other shadow clone.

    Soon.

    Aoba met the shadow clone walking over from the forest.

    The shadow clone was still maintaining the appearance of Tomoki.

    The shadow clone raised his hand and handed a bag to Aoba.

    "Bang!"

    Then.

    The shadow clone turned to smoke and disappeared.

    Aoba lowered his head and looked at the bag.

    After the shadow clone was canceled, he knew that the bag contained 50 blank papers tags and 75,000 Ryo.

    Then.

    Aoba turned around and walked directly into the forest.

    He walked all the way to a very deep place.

    Then, he immediately began to form seals with his hands.

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba immediately used Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) and a thousand shadow clones appeared beside him.

    During this period of time.

    Aoba had never summoned so many shadow clones.

    It had always been a small number of shadow clones.

    They were either reading or drawing paper tags.

    This time, he summoned 1,000 shadow clones. In an instant, a sea of people appeared in front of him.

    "Let''s begin."

    Aoba nodded at these shadow clones, then turned around and left.

    The moment he turned around.

    Pieces of paper flew up behind him.

    He disguised this place through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    This time.

    Aoba did not continue to draw explosive tags.

    This thing could only be drawn once in a while.

    Even though he wouldn''t feel tired from the shadow clone drawing it, the experience brought by the shadow clone would still shock his mind.

    In addition, after reading the books that Minato had sent over, he hadn''t had the time to digest them properly. He felt that he needed to use these shadow clones to seriously think about the sealing techniques, and also study the method to make seal symbols.

    After Aoba finished arranging these shadow clones, he immediately returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    "I haven''t been to Ramen Ichiraku for a while."

    "I don''t know if Minato has sent a new book over."

    "I suddenly feel like I don''t have enough time!"

    "I''m gradually getting busy..."

    Aoba smiled slightly. His smile was very satisfied. He was a person who liked a quiet life. He also liked the feeling of being busy and fulfilling. This kind of feeling would make him feel at ease.

    It was pretty good now.

    Other than his own work and these studies, he did not consider anything else.

    He studied little by little.

    He was slowly developing.

    He was accumulating his own strength.

    Aoba would not use all his strength to draw explosive tags every day. He did not want to wait until a few years later to look back at the past and continue to make explosive tags.

    However, he would not stop doing it.

    Every once in a while, he would concentrate on making a batch of explosive tags and then store them away.

    Then.

    When he encountered danger in the future.

    He had another trump card in his hand!

    ...

    When Aoba returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division again, it was already late. There were already people moving inside Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Although everyone was wearing masks.

    However, it still gave him a very depressing feeling.

    Something was wrong!

    The current atmosphere was a little strange!

    Aoba faintly felt something was wrong, but he did not carefully feel it. These things were not important to him, and he was too lazy to care about other people''s affairs.

    Then.

    He went directly to the Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment.

    Gradually.

    Time slowly passed.

    His compartment was very quiet inside.

    There was not a single person.

    This was somewhat different from the past.

    In the past, more or less at this time, there would always be a few waiting prisoners sent over.

    But today, there was not a single one.

    After a while.

    Aoba could hear the whispers outside.

    The people who spoke were all interrogator ninjas.

    "What''s going on? Why is there no one today?"

    "I don''t know! There is indeed no one! There is no one in prison!"

    "Konoha Military Police Force didn''t work today?"

    "It''s good! It''s rare to have a day of leisure!"

    "I just think it''s strange!"

    "..."

    The voices of the interrogator ninjas were clearly transmitted into Aoba''s ears, which immediately attracted Aoba''s attention.

    Could it be...

    They won''t send prisoners to the compartment today?

    This thought came to Aoba''s mind, and then he stopped thinking about it.

    "Since there is no one..."

    Aoba turned his head and immediately took out a book from his ninja bag.

    The book was the book signed by Fugaku.

    The back cover of the book was very interesting.

    "Let''s use this book!"

    Aoba picked up Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s pen. Taking advantage of the faint candlelight in the compartment, he sat on the chair and began to write word by word.

    This was a story for Eaton to see.

    A story combined with what he had read in the modern world in his previous life, coupled with the experience he had read in the Ninja World, and the local customs he had learned. He began to design a story about Bai Jie, a female teacher at the Ninja School.

    Aoba wrote down the stories he had read in the past one by one in the book that Fugaku had given him.

    Gradually.

    A whole day passed.

    It was time to get off work again.

    Aoba had already written almost one-third of the entire story, and the essential part had already been written.

    "I''ll write it next time."

    Aoba put away the notebook and walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment. He did not ask the others curiously but returned to the dormitory to change into a casual outfit.

    "Let''s go to Ramen Ichiraku to take a look."

    Aoba walked out of the Anbu dormitory and walked in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku.

    He felt that there was something strange today.

    Moreover.

    He inferred from the days.

    He vaguely guessed something.

    He planned to go to Ramen Ichiraku to take a look. There was nothing that Ramen Ichiraku''s store could not know.

    Aoba strolled along Konohagakure''s bustling streets.

    There weren''t many people along the way.

    The entire street was filled with a bleak feeling.

    This feeling was very abnormal.

    "Could it be that Kumogakure is here?"

    Aoba had already silently made a judgment in his heart. Everything that was happening in the village now was too abnormal. This was not something that should appear at all.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba quickened his pace.

    He quickly turned a few intersections and entered Ramen Ichiraku.

    Whoosh!

    Aoba lifted the curtain.

    He directly entered Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    At this time.

    It was time for dinner.

    However, there were only two people eating inside the Noodle House.

    Without thinking, Aoba walked directly toward one of the uncles and patted his head from behind.

    "Hey, so you''re here too!"

    Aoba greeted the uncle, a smile on his face as if he was an acquaintance. He gently patted his hand and immediately retracted it.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    A clear electronic prompt sounded in Aoba''s mind.

    "Do we know each other?"

    The uncle who Aoba patted stared at Aoba in surprise. His mouth still had a noodle that had not been completely sucked in, and his face was full of confusion.

    "Sorry, I got the wrong person!"

    Aoba immediately bowed to the uncle, then quickly hid in a corner and looked at Teuchi.

    At this moment.

    Teuchi was also staring at Aoba. His slightly narrowed eyes seemed to be puzzled by Aoba''s behavior.

    "Brother Teuchi, give me a bowl of ramen!"

    Aoba waved at Teuchi. Then, he held his chin with both hands and closed his eyes, showing an exhausted expression.

    "I am so tired today!"

    "I am so tired that my eyes are blurred..."

    "It is really..."

    Aoba said to himself with his eyes closed. His words seemed to be for himself, but it was for Teuchi and the uncle he had patted.

    "Okay."

    Teuchi took a deep look at Aoba and did not say anything else. He directly began to cook ramen for Aoba.

    After witnessing Aoba''s tired look, the uncle who Aoba had patted just now did not continue to pursue this matter and continued to eat the ramen in his bowl.

    Aoba maintained his posture. He had already begun to read the memories of this uncle.

    He didn''t need to spend too much time.

    All he needed to know was what had recently happened.

    In just a few seconds.

    Aoba understood what had happened.

    Kumogakure was here!

    They had arrived at Konohagakure this morning!

    They should be negotiating in the Hokage''s office now!

    It was for this reason.

    Konoha Military Police Force had already informed the village residents to return home to hide for the time being.

    No one knew if there would be a sudden war!

    After reading that uncle''s memories, Aoba immediately understood the general course of events.

    Looks like...

    Konohagakure has reached a critical time point!

    Aoba silently stayed where he was. He did not say anything, but he knew that Third Hokage Hiruzen''s choice would affect the subsequent course of history.

    Whether it was according to the method he suggested to Minato to unite with Iwagakure or to give Kumogakure benefits, he wondered if the talk with the Kumogakure people would lead to the early occurrence of the Third Ninja World War.

    This will affect the subsequent development of things!

    However...

    Aoba felt that.

    If the Third Hokage chose to compromise.

    That would not be a good idea at all.

    If you seek peace through struggle, peace will go on; if you seek peace through compromise, peace will be gone!

    If Konohagakure were willing to tolerate it, it would only make more people in the ninja world think that Konohagakure was easy to bully!

    Of course.

    In Aoba''s opinion.

    The third Ninja World War was already an inevitable trend, and it was simply unavoidable!

    The Five Great Ninja Village forces were already seriously out of balance.

    This war was inevitable.

    It was necessary to have a war and then reshuffle the cards to obtain the subsequent peace.

    According to the historical trajectory he knows.

    After the Third Ninja World War.

    The Ninja World would enter a very long period of peace.

    There would be some friction between the various Great Ninja Villages, but it would not rise to the height of the war.

    It was the so-called unbreakable.

    It might not be a bad thing for this war that was bound to happen to end quickly.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba''s heart began to shift a bit.

    That''s right!

    If war will definitely happen!

    Then why not let it come earlier!

    Of course.

    He only hoped so much and would not take the initiative to do anything that would add fuel to the fire.

    There was no need to do it!

    You must believe in the Third Hokage!

    As long as the Third Hokage performed usually, the war would come as soon as possible!

    "The ramen is ready!"

    At this time, Teuchi held a bowl of hot ramen and placed it in front of Aoba.

    "Thank you, Brother Teuchi!"

    Aoba looked at the steaming hot ramen in front of him. He picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. In an instant, the rich soup made his mood improve.

    "Right, Aoba, I almost forgot!"

    Just as Teuchi was about to turn back to continue cooking ramen, he immediately stopped. With a serious face, he narrowed his eyes and stared at Aoba.

    "Minato sent you another big box. It has been left here for several days. Remember to take it later." Teuchi said slowly.

    "Okay."

    Aoba immediately nodded. After knowing that it was a book from Minato, a trace of warmth arose in his heart.

    It had to be said.

    Minato was really a good friend!

    ...

    Half an hour later.

    When Aoba finished eating the ramen, there was no one else in Ramen Ichiraku.

    He picked up the box that Teuchi had taken out for him.

    He added Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) to the box, causing the weight of the box to disappear. Then, he used the Transformation Jutsu and Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) to change the box into the appearance of an umbrella.

    After all of this was done.

    Aoba walked over to the forest behind Konoha''s Prison with the umbrella.

    No one paid attention to him during the whole process.

    Now a moment of crisis has come in Konohagakure.

    Almost everyone in the village focused their attention on the direction of the Hokage Office, waiting for the result that might be brought back.

    However.

    Aoba did not rush and maintained his cautious state.

    When he walked toward the forest behind Konoha''s prison, he had already opened all his perceptions. A terrifying perception range instantly spread out with Aoba as the center.

    Aoba''s perception range came from Sage Body.

    The perception range was extremely wide!

    All of a sudden.

    In the forest in the south of Konoha''s Prison, Aoba sensed the aura of several people.

    "Huh?"

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. He never thought that there would be an unexpected discovery at this time.

    Then.

    Aoba retracted his perception that was spreading out in all directions.

    He concentrated all of his mental strength to control his perception and investigate the south.

    "One."

    "Two."

    "Three."

    "..."

    "Twelve of them."

    Aoba felt the chakra of twelve people, and each person''s chakra was not a chakra of a Konohagakure ninja.

    Based on this point, he could judge.

    These people.

    They were all intruders!

    "Interesting!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He used his perception to lock onto these intruders as he quickly walked towards the area where his shadow clone was.

    Ten minutes later.

    These intruders started to enter the forest, and their speed dropped. They seemed to be avoiding the possible attention and sneaking in as secretly as possible.

    Aoba also arrived at the place where his shadow clone was located.

    "Release."

    Aoba softly spat out this word, and instantly, the surroundings erupted with a series of explosions.

    These shadow clones carried the information about sealing technique training and poured into Aoba''s head.

    Hum!

    Aoba suddenly felt his head tremble.

    After Aoba withdrew his shadow clone, his whole body returned to its normal state after a while, and the consumed chakra was recovering at an extremely fast speed.

    "These people..."

    It was at this time.

    Aoba''s attention perceived the direction the twelve intruders were moving in.

    They were shuttling through the forest not far from him.

    According to the direction of their path.

    Aoba accurately determined the final destination of these intruders.

    The Hyuga clan place!

    "They are actually staring at the Hyuga clan Byakugan!"

    A hint of coldness flashed in Aoba''s eyes, whether after he came to the Ninja World or when he watched Naruto Anime in the past.

    He had never had any good feelings for Kumogakure!

    These people had repeatedly tried to steal Byakugan.

    This kind of behavior...

    Aoba couldn''t bear to see it!

    "I don''t like to meddle in other people''s business, but I don''t like to see you, Kumogakure Ninjas, steal Byakugan under my nose!"

    "If I didn''t see it, then forget it!"

    "Now that I see it..."

    "Let me send you guys on your way!"

    As Aoba spoke, his figure flashed, and he quickly rushed in the direction of the twelve Kumogakure Ninjas.

    This operation had nothing to do with the village, and it had nothing to do with the Hyuga clan.

    He just couldn''t stand Kumogakure''s behavior!

    No matter what was said.

    There was bound to be a war between Kumogakure and Konohagakure.

    Then let''s kill a few first to fill our stomachs!

    Aoba was not willing to go to the battlefield. Even if there were a war between the two villages, he would not go to the front line. However, the other party had already sneaked under his nose. He could not pretend that he did not see it.

 CH 189

    Aoba was a very cautious person. He did not like to be disturbed by others in his quiet life.

    In fact.

    If these Kumogakure intruders were only Konohagakure''s ninjas, he would not meddle in other people''s business.

    He would even avoid this place.

    He did not want to be involved.

    He did not have any opinion about the upcoming Third Ninja World War.

    That was something that would definitely happen.

    If it happened earlier or later, it would not affect him. Instead, he would not go to the battlefield!

    He just liked to grow in Konohagakure Intelligence Division quietly.

    And bit by bit accumulated his own strength.

    Even if he only drew explosive tags and learned some experience from other memories, this was a step at a time accumulation for him.

    However.

    In the face of these Kumogakure intruders.

    Aoba was still quite unhappy in his heart. It could be said that there was no end to it.

    Were they only willing to give up until they stole a Byakugan?

    What kind of character was this!

    Even though Aoba was very cautious and liked to avoid trouble when he encountered something, this did not mean that he was afraid.

    These Kumogakure ninjas.

    They had already provoked him.

    "Things like flies!"

    Aoba took out Anbu''s cat-faced mask from his ninja bag and put it on his face. His temperament suddenly changed.

    The sky gradually darkened.

    Aoba seemed to merge with the night, giving people a feeling of nothingness.

    If they did not look carefully, they would not have been able to see him.

    It was almost impossible to sense his existence.

    Instantly.

    Aoba''s figure flashed and disappeared.

    There was no sound.

    There was no figure.

    Aoba quickly and quietly shuttles through the forest like a hunter in the night.

    ...

    On the other side of the forest.

    Twelve figures shuttled through the woods lightly and jumped around on the branches like fleas.

    Their movements were very light.

    They did not make any sound as much as possible.

    But there would still be normal sounds.

    "Stop!"

    At this time, the leader of the ninjas raised his hand; because it was dark, it was difficult to see his facial features.

    "Now, let''s arrange a plan!"

    As the ninja spoke, he jumped from the branch to the ground in a flash. The rest of the ninjas followed him and formed a circle.

    "Right now, we have three teams."

    "The first team is responsible for observing and keeping an eye on the movements of the Hyuga clan and transmitting information at any time."

    "The second team is responsible for making a ruckus in front of the main entrance and attracting the attention of the Hyuga clan."

    "The third team will directly sneak into the Hyuga clan and quickly find the target. It is best to find a little girl. The younger, the better!"

    "All of you, do you hear me clearly!"

    This ninja said. He was Captain, the leader of the three chunin ninja teams. He was the overall leader of this mission.

    "Yes!"

    These Kumogakure Ninjas nodded simultaneously, indicating that they understood his words.

    For a moment.

    Everyone had a grave expression on their faces.

    They all knew.

    The mission was about to begin.

    "This mission is very important. For the sake of our village, we need to sacrifice ourselves when we have no other choice. I hope everyone can come back alive!"

    The chunin ninja team leader said seriously. As he spoke, his gaze swept across everyone''s faces and looked at everyone.

    "Yes!"

    These ninjas nodded at the same time. When they received this mission, they were already mentally prepared for sacrifice.

    The mission this time was not a mission for them alone or as a team!

    It was the entire mission for Kumogakure!

    For Kumogakure.

    A certain sacrifice was necessary!

    They had already thought it through very clearly. They were all ninjas with ideological awareness and did not care about personal gains and losses.

    "I will emphasize it again. Hari-sama has tried his best to attract the attention of Konohagakure''s top combat strength. This mission is our best chance!"

    This leader''s face was extremely serious. When he said this, his voice paused slightly.

    After that.

    He said in a more dignified and steady voice.

    "Only success is allowed. Failure is not allowed!"

    "Understood!"

    These ninjas nodded in unison again. Their emotions and fighting spirit had been ignited and driven by these conversations. Everyone was ready to fight.

    "Move!"

    The leader saw that everyone''s emotions had been mostly adjusted and nodded slowly.

    "Captain, wait, what is that?"

    However.

    Just at this time.

    A Kumogakure Ninja raised his hand and pointed at a white shadow that appeared silently above their head.

    All of a sudden.

    The Kumogakure Ninjas all focused their attention in the direction that the person pointed.

    In their line of sight.

    There was a paper crane.

    It was flapping its wings and flying next to them.

    There was a small black circle drawn on the head of this paper crane. It looked like an eye staring at them.

    This sudden scene shocked the ninjas. They felt a chill run down their spines.

    "This is..."

    "Wait!"

    "Look above our heads!"

    "There is a problem here!"

    "Quick!"

    "..."

    All of a sudden.

    The twelve Kumogakure''s ninjas suddenly raised their heads. The scene in front of them completely shocked them.

    The originally dark sky above the forest was now densely packed with white paper cranes.

    Each paper crane had a black circle on its head.

    It looked like they had eyes.

    At a glance.

    It was endless.

    Those paper cranes seemed to cover the entire sky!

    "What is going on"

    The eyes of the leader instantly widened. He had been observing the surroundings just now and did not feel any chakra fluctuation, nor did he notice that something abnormal had appeared.

    Just before he said a word.

    And was still standing on the branch.

    He was 100% sure that there was absolutely no paper crane here!

    Then...

    When did these paper cranes appear?

    And how did they appear?

    A large number of question marks appeared on the heads of these ninjas. At the same time, goosebumps rose all over their bodies, filling their hearts with chills.

    "There''s something wrong with this forest!"

    "We can''t stay here any longer!"

    "Let''s go!"

    "Hurry up and leave!"

    "All of you, hurry up and leave!"

    The leader shouted at the top of his lungs. At this time, he had no time to care about whether or not others had discovered them.

    This place was too strange!

    If they continued to stay here...

    Even if nothing happened, he would be scared half to death. At that time, there would be no way to complete the mission.

    Swish!

    In a split second.

    These Kumogakure Ninjas immediately got up and prepared to leave this strange forest.

    But at this time.

    All of the paper cranes in the sky suddenly moved!

    Normally speaking.

    These paper cranes flapped their wings at a fixed rhythm to move.

    But at this time.

    These paper cranes all stopped flapping their wings and maintained their fixed appearance. All of their heads stared at Kumogakure''s ninjas.

    This sudden turn of events.

    It immediately attracted the attention of all Kumogakure Ninjas.

    Instantly, all of their hairs stood on end.

    After that.

    The wings of these paper cranes raised, and the color of the paper suddenly changed from milky white to bluish-white.

    The bodies of the paper cranes began to shine under the moonlight.

    "Run!!!!"

    When the leader saw this scene, he immediately roared hysterically. He smelled death on the paper cranes that flashed with cold light.

    That was no longer paper!

    Those were all blades!

    After this sudden change, the paper cranes that filled the sky had changed from paper to a blade.

    For a moment.

    These folded paper cranes.

    They had already turned into sharp blades under the moonlight!

    Just as this leader shouted out the last sentence.

    The paper cranes that filled the sky instantly rushed towards the twelve ninjas from all directions at an extremely fast speed.

    The speed was extremely fast.

    The number was also huge.

    There was no way to avoid it.

    They couldn''t even block it!

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The sound of something breaking through the air resounded in this area. These paper cranes carried sharp wings as they crazily charged toward these twelve ninjas.

    In an instant.

    Blood splattered all over the ground.

    Flesh and blood flew everywhere, and limbs fell everywhere.

    In just a few breaths of time, these twelve ninjas seemed to have fallen into a meat grinder, falling into a pool of blood, and even their completed bodies could not be seen.

    Of course.

    Every Ninja.

    A head was left behind.

    The expressions on their heads were almost the same. Their faces were pale and filled with fear. Their eyes were wide open and were filled with disbelief. Their pupils were slightly unfocused because they could not believe what they had seen before they died.

    The paper crane in the sky flapped its wings again.

    As the wings flapped.

    The blood on the wings was thrown down drop by drop.

    Every piece of paper is extremely white, and no one has been soaked in blood.

    These paper cranes flew in the air.

    It was as if countless hands were dismantling them, allowing them to return from their folded state to square white paper.

    White paper floated in the air.

    There were no signs of any folded on the paper.

    If someone were to see this scene with their own eyes, they would definitely be shocked.

    It would definitely be a very shocking event.

    These pieces of paper seemed to be alive, presenting a gorgeous picture scroll.

    The next moment.

    These papers stuck to the area in the air and instantly formed the shape of a person.

    The folded paper became thicker and thicker.

    The appearance of the person became clearer and clearer.

    Until the last piece of paper was pasted on that person''s body.

    Only then does a figure wearing Anbu''s clothes and a cat face mask appear.

    This person''s feet were in the air.

    It was as if there was no weight.

    A pair of indifferent and cold eyes focused on the pool of blood below through the peephole of the cat face mask.

    "Can you run?"

    Aoba said to himself. He stared at the incomplete corpse in the pool of blood, and there was no joy or sadness in his tone.

    These words.

    Those Kumogakure ninjas could no longer hear him.

    They did not know if the person who killed them was a human or a ghost.

    They did not even see him.

    Aoba''s body slowly fell down, but there was still a small distance between him and the ground. Now he was more and more proficient in controlling Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique), and he could freely control the weight of his body to fly up and down.

    This feeling was like swimming.

    It was just that others were swimming in the water, and Aoba was swimming in the air.

    Aoba kept a distance from the blood on the ground and then came to the heads of these corpses.

    He stretched out his right hand.

    One by one, he made his way over.

    "..."

    "..."

    "Ding..."

    "..."

    The sound of electronic prompts kept ringing in Aoba''s head, and he received one ninjutsu after another.

    But the rank of this ninjutsu was not high.

    There was also a portion that he had repeatedly obtained, but it only increased his proficiency.

    "Three chunin and nine genin level ninjas. Even with Hari attracting Konoha''s attention, they still dare to barge into Konoha to capture a Hyuga clansman. Isn''t this too arrogant!"

    A hint of disdain flashed through Aoba''s cold eyes. With this kind of fighting strength, if they really sneaked into the Hyuga clan, they would still be ruthlessly killed by the Hyuga''s eight trigrams palm.

    Only...

    At that time.

    The Kumogakure leader, who was negotiating, had more authority to speak.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba was unable to distinguish between them.

    Was this Hari trying to seize the opportunity to kidnap a girl with Byakugan?

    Or did he want to send these people to their deaths to give Kumogakure a chance to raise the price or attack Konohagakure!

    Or...

    There were both!

    It would be best if they could get the girl with Byakugan. If they didn''t get it, they could take the opportunity to show their might to Konohagakure.

    "En..."

    Aoba nodded slowly. He felt that this explanation was the most reasonable. After all, it was such a routine when Hyuga Hizashi was compromised and died.

    Regardless of whether the mission was successful or not.

    Kumogakure would definitely make a profit without losing anything!

    However.

    Kumogakure was clearly on the side of the intruders!

    They were actually this arrogant.

    They relied on Kumogakure''s powerful strength and Third Hokage''s compromise and stupidity.

    Aoba patted these people''s heads one by one, took out the ninja bags they had scattered on the ground, and took away all the money and valuable things.

    Then.

    Aoba took out Corpse Dissolving Water from his own ninja bag.

    "There is only half a bottle left. It is almost used up. I have to find a way to get more. It is really good to kill people and rob their goods!"

    Aoba stared at Corpse Dissolving Water in his hand.

    He found this thing on Tatsuma''s body.

    That day, he went to the ninja-tool store and walked around.

    He did not find anything like selling Corpse Dissolving Water.

    Presumably, it should be for Anbu or Root, which was very difficult to buy outside.

    Ever since Aoba obtained this Corpse Dissolving Water, the more he used it, the more he felt it was useful. It was simply too convenient.

    Aoba opened the lid of the bottle.

    He then dripped a water droplet into the pool of blood.

    Chi chi chi chi chi chi...

    In a split second.

    White smoke rose from the ground, emitting a rotting smell.

    Right after the Corpse Dissolving Water dripped onto the ground.

    Regardless of whether it was blood or flesh, they were all dissolving at speed visible to the naked eye.

    A few minutes later.

    There was only a pool of black water left on the ground, and it continuously seeped into the ground. There were no signs of a living person appearing.

    At this point.

    These Kumogakure invaders had been completely wiped out.

    Aoba, who had completely killed these invaders, leisurely picked up the box that Minato had given him and walked deeper into the forest.

    The entire process took about half an hour.

    It wasn''t too long nor too short.

    However, it didn''t affect Aoba too much.

    After the corpses of Kumogakure''s intruders were dissolved, not only did Kumogakure''s plan to capture Hyuga clansmen come to nothing, but it also caused them to have no basis for attacking Konohagakure.

    Not even the corpses were left behind.

    It was as if these people had never been here at all.

    Not to mention that it was impossible for Kumogakure''s envoy to enter the forest to search inch by inch.

    Even if they found the battle''s location, they could only determine through the final assessment that the [Corpse Dissolving Water has seeped into the soil.

    But what did this Corpse Dissolving Water dissolve...

    Except for Aoba who did this.

    No one could get an answer!

    It could be said that Aoba directly solved this problem from the root, more or less helping the Third Hokage.

    ...

    In the depths of the forest.

    Aoba formed a seal with both hands and immediately created over a thousand shadow clones, instantly appearing in the forest.

    These shadow clones were tacitly divided into several groups.

    Swish...

    The pieces of paper flew up into the sky.

    They circled around the shadow clones like a tornado.

    Finally, they were fixed together.

    Through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique), they became a small mountain.

    He had completed the disguise and disguise of the shadow clone.

    Aoba carried the box that Minato had given him and stepped onto the path back to Anbu''s dormitory.

    This time.

    He did not let the shadow clone draw explosive tags, nor did he let them read these books. Instead, he let them digest the sealing technique he had learned earlier.

    You can''t bite off more than you can chew.

    Aoba still understood this principle.

    Unless it was ninjutsu obtained through the Mind Reading System and could be directly imprinted into the soul as if you were born with it.

    Otherwise, any ninjutsu that he learned from the day after tomorrow would need to consume time and energy to continuously consolidate and deepen and then accumulate experience before using it.

    Aoba was not that impatient.

    Compared to running fast, he was more willing to walk steadily step by step.

    This time, he had to read the books that Minato brought over slowly.

    Aoba was very clear.

    As long as he could stabilize the situation in the Ninja World.

    He had a lot of time to accumulate his own strength so that he could face the possible situations in the future more calmly.

    ...

    After Aoba returned to the Anbu dormitory, he placed the box filled with books next to the bed. Then, he jumped up and directly laid on the iron bed.

    "Let me see what tricks you Kumogakure Ninjas are up to!"

    Aoba slowly closed his eyes and pressed his hand on his temple.

    In an instant.

    Scenes after scenes appeared in his mind.

    It was as if he was watching a movie.

    He then carefully checked the memories of the twelve Kumogakure invaders.

 CH 190

    Gradually.

    Time ticked by.

    This time.

    To check the memories, Aoba did not use Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    Instead, he went to read it personally!

    It had been a long time since he had personally gone to investigate!

    Even though using the shadow clone to do things was still his own will, and it would make the same choice whenever it encountered something, there was still a time difference!

    He had to wait until these shadow clones returned to his body before he could know what information they had obtained!

    Because of this.

    This time, Aoba personally came to check it. He also wanted to know what task Kumogakure had assigned this time.

    After a while.

    Aoba opened his eyes. He had already finished flipping through the recent memories of these people.

    Just now, he used the shortest amount of time to check out the recent memories of these Kumogakure Ninjas, the memories of this mission, as well as their life experiences, and so on. Aoba had yet to dig deep into them!

    "These people have been treated like chess pieces and don''t even know about it!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but silently sigh.

    The contents of these Kumogakure invaders'' missions were all similar.

    It was that they were doing a very important thing for the village.

    They wanted to go deep into Konohagakure and capture a girl of the Hyuga clan so that Kumogakure could have Byakugan!

    If this matter could succeed!

    They would all become people who would change Kumogakure!

    With this belief in their hearts, they made up their minds that they could be sacrificed at any time and sneaked into Konohagakure''s forest in the dead of night.

    The overall layout of this mission was just as Aoba had expected.

    If their mission failed, then they must create a commotion and say that the Hyuga clan had killed some people of Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    As a result.

    Hari, who was negotiating in the Hokage Office, could have something to say.

    It was just the arrangement of this multiple-choice, they were not aware of it, and they were not the means to cause Kumogakure to put pressure on Konohagakure.

    Not to mention that this task has the next step!

    Among the twelve people.

    Only the Ninja who took the lead knew!

    This was also when Aoba was carefully reading the leader''s memories and found that he had received a secret order from Hari.

    "Interesting."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He increasingly felt that the function of the Mind Reading System was too powerful.

    If he hasn''t had the Mind Reading System.

    Even if he had the same strength and situation as he was now.

    Even if he killed all the people of Kumogakure''s intruder team, he would never have guessed that this mission was not a one-off. There was actually a backup!

    That was, there was still an elite ninja team outside the barrier to the east of Konohagakure.

    This ninja team was made up of one jonin team and three chunin. (TL note: a jonin team is composed of 1 jonin and 3 genins like in the anime.)

    At this moment.

    They were waiting for the chunin ninja leading the team to send a signal.

    If Kumogakure''s invaders successfully took away a girl from the Hyuga clan and did not suffer any injuries or casualties, they would protect these ninjas back to Kumogakure.

    At that time, their goal had already been achieved.

    All they needed to do was to let Konohagakure make some more blood loss compensation.

    There was no need to fight anymore!

    The ultimate goal of fighting had already been achieved!

    However.

    If the mission of these Kumogakure intruders failed!

    These people did not successfully kidnap the girls of the Hyuga clan!

    Then the chunin ninja leading the team would order his team to fight with the Hyuga clan and use a bomb to completely detonate the matter. This would also inform the elite ninja team waiting outside through this bomb as the signal.

    After the elite ninja team received the signal, they would immediately enter Konohagakure through the barrier gap opened in the east. They would enter through the forest and sneak into the Hyuga clan.

    At that time, both Hyuga and Konohagakure would be in chaos.

    No one would have thought that there would be an even stronger intruder team after this intruder team.

    The experts of the Hyuga clan were bound to be attracted by the noise in front of them, which would definitely cause the rear to be empty.

    This elite ninja team could take advantage of this opportunity to take away a girl from the Hyuga Clan.

    After all of this was done.

    Not only could Kumogakure obtain a girl from the Hyuga Clan, but they could also use the Hyuga Clan killing a member of the envoy group to attack Konohagakure!

    "Good!"

    "Seconds!"

    "This Hari really surprises me!"

    "As expected of someone who can control Kumogakure Anbu!"

    "Anbu''s leader is really not a piece of cake!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. If he hadn''t read the memory of the intruder, he wouldn''t have been able to find out!

    But there was one more point that Aoba didn''t know.

    If the elite ninja team found that the intruder team didn''t send the signal and didn''t return for a long time, what would they do?

    These contents were not in their memory.

    However.

    Aoba believed.

    Hari would definitely have his own arrangements.

    He was the only one who knew what kind of mission the elite ninja team was carrying.

    "So annoying!"

    "You Kumogakure ninjas are jumping over our Konohagakure''s head!"

    "Anyway, I have nothing to do now!"

    "Then let''s do the good thing to the end!"

    When Aoba thought of this, he directly got up from the iron bed in Anbu''s dormitory. He put on Anbu''s ninja clothes again and the cat face mask. He opened the door of his room and walked out along the dark corridor.

    If this was an internal matter of Konohagakure.

    For example, it was a direct battle between the remnants of the old era and Danzo or the conspiracy between Danzo and Uchiha.

    Then he wouldn''t care.

    If he were to participate in such matters, there would be more and more troubles.

    This was a very simple standpoint problem.

    For example, inside Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    His position was only for himself, and he would not care what kind of conflict the other Konohagakure Intelligence Division Ninjas had.

    But if it rises among various divisions, then his position was in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division side.

    He could not let others point at Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Even if it causes conflict with other divisions.

    Now that it involved matters between villages, his position was on Konohagakure.

    Kumogakure ninjas invade Konohagakure.

    From a certain point of view.

    They were in the safe zone of Aoba!

    Of course.

    Aoba did not feel any pressure at all when dealing with the people from the outside village.

    No matter how much Hari suspected, no matter how certain the other party was in his heart, he could only confirm that it was Konohagakure''s people who did it.

    As for who it was exactly.

    That was impossible to guess.

    When that time came.

    The tall one would take the blame.

    Kumogakure Ninja would put the blame on Danzo.

    In short.

    Then there was no need for Aoba.

    ...

    Aoba directly walked out of Anbu''s dormitory. He did not directly walk towards the place where the elite ninja team in the east of Konohagakure was arranged. Instead, he returned to the area where he had arranged the shadow clone.

    Right now, he only had one-thousandth of his chakra.

    This was too dangerous.

    Aoba was a very cautious person. Even when he was playing games, as long as he was not in the best condition, he had to first recover to the best condition before he could fight.

    If low HP players took the initiative to rush in.

    Wasn''t that giving away their heads?

    If the game was like this, let alone this bloody Ninja World. If there was a slight situation of underestimating the enemy, it was very likely that it would be completely irreversible.

    Aoba did not want to fail miserably in such an incident after staying in Konohagakure Intelligence Division for more than a year.

    Ten minutes later.

    Aoba arrived at the area where Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) was. He stretched out his right hand and made a grabbing motion, instantly canceling all the clones.

    "Release."

    Aoba indifferently spat out a single word.

    Instantly, the sound of explosions rang out in the surroundings, and all the clones chakra that had just been released returned to his body.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba''s condition had recovered to around seventy to eighty percent.

    After Aoba withdrew all of his shadow clones into his body, the pores all over his body seemed to be breathing. The energy in the forest continuously drilled into his body.

    Now, Aoba was recovering the chakra in his body at a terrifying speed.

    "Next is the time for the game!"

    The corner of Aoba''s mouth behind the cat-faced mask slightly curved into a crafty arc. His figure jumped up, and his whole body was light as a feather, rushing towards the east direction.

    Swish Swish...

    As Aoba''s body shuttled through the forest, there was the sound of pieces of paper flying in the air, and then his entire body disappeared.

    ...

    Konohagakure.

    Outside the eastern barrier.

    Seven dark-skinned Kumogakure Ninjas stood under the tree.

    One of the ninjas had a muscular body. From his exposed arms, one could see his thick muscles, which were even thicker than the thighs of an ordinary person.

    "Why haven''t they moved yet?"

    The tall and sturdy ninja said with a frown. His arms were crossed in front of his chest, and his entire body gave off an extremely serious feeling.

    "Gasshi-sama, let''s not rush for now. Let''s wait and see; maybe the signal will be sent soon!" An old man among these people said.

    "Could it be that the entire army was wiped out without even sending the signal?" The tall and sturdy ninja called Gasshi sneered and shook his head.

    "No, no, maybe they can still complete the task!" The old man said with a smile.

    "Only you believe this!" Gasshi shook his head. He stared in Konohagakure''s direction and said, "These people are obviously cannon fodder. If they can silently bring out a girl from the Hyuga clan, then those people from before would have died in vain."

    "Gasshi-sama!"

    Just as the burly ninja finished speaking, a chunin ninja beside him raised his hand and pointed in Konohagakure''s direction.

    "They''re back!"

    As soon as this was said.

    Everyone''s attention instantly was drawn over.

    "What?!"

    Gasshi immediately widened his eyes, his eyes flashing with disbelief. He had just said that those people were cannon fodder, and now they had successfully completed the mission?

    The face slap comes so fast!

    Do I still have a face?

    Gasshi was a little depressed and followed everyone''s gaze to look inside Konohagakure''s barrier.

    Under everyone''s gaze.

    Twelve figures quickly jumped between the trees and rushed over.

    The person in the lead was a Kumogakure chunin ninja.

    This chunin ninja had a little girl crying loudly in his right arm.

    From the looks of it, their mission had succeeded!

    "Gasshi-sama, what did I say? They really completed the mission, hehehe!" The old man from before immediately showed off to Gasshi.

    "Alright, stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and open the barrier. Don''t let them touch the barrier when they come out and attract the attention of Konohagakure!" Said Gasshi.

    "Okay, okay, okay, I will open the barrier now."

    The old man smiled and nodded. He was in a very good mood as if he had won a very important bet, and immediately stepped forward.

    Then.

    There were two more ninjas following the old man.

    The three of them stood outside Konohagakure''s barrier and raised their hands. Their palms were facing the almost invisible barrier to the naked eye.

    "Open!"

    The old man suddenly shouted, and a thick chakra appeared in his palm.

    This chakra immediately surged towards the barrier.

    At the same time.

    The other two ninjas also raised their hands and simultaneously released chakra from their palms.

    The chakra of three people simultaneously worked together.

    A hole was opened in the barrier of Konohagakure in front of him, allowing people to enter and exit at will without being perceived by the Konohagakure barrier team.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The twelve Kumogakure ninjas quickly passed through Konohagakure''s barrier, then stopped in front of these ninjas.

    Among the teams.

    The chunin ninja in the lead carried the crying girl and walked toward Gasshi.

    "Gasshi-sama, we were fortunate to have completed the mission and snatched a girl from the Hyuga clan!"

    This chunin ninja suddenly grabbed the girl by her waist with both hands and handed her to Gasshi in front of him.

    "Good job!"

    When Gasshi saw this girl, a smile immediately appeared on his face.

    In fact, they were a team for the mission.

    After this team successfully completed the mission, they would meet up with them.

    As long as they successfully brought this girl back to Kumogakure.

    Then they would complete the mission together!

    Everyone here would receive the Third Raikage reward!

    One must know...

    This was a big thing that could change Kumogakure''s future!

    "I knew you would succeed!"

    "Just now, the old man suspected that you wouldn''t be able to return alive!"

    "I said that I had confidence in you!"

    "Look..."

    "Isn''t this a safe return?"

    Gasshi said with a smile and said what he had just said earlier in the opposite.

    When the old man who was supporting the barrier heard this, he almost fainted. However, he supported the hole they created in the barrier, so he could not argue with Gasshi now.

    After Gasshi finished this sentence.

    He raised his hands and grabbed the girl handed over to him.

    With both hands supporting the girl''s armpit, he carried her in front of him.

    "Is this girl really a member of the Hyuga clan?"

    Gasshi leaned forward, and he carefully looked at the girl''s eyes.

    The girl''s eyes were hollow.

    It appears to be an ash grey color.

    It did not look like the white Byakugan that he had expected.

    "This girl is still young, and her Byakugan has not yet been open. We need to wait for a while." The chunin ninja explained.

    "Good! Good! Good!"

    Gasshi was very satisfied and repeatedly said the word "good".

    At this point.

    He felt that this mission had succeeded.

    It could be concluded.

    After the girl was in his hands, nothing unexpected would happen. Even if Konohagakure''s ninja chased after her, it would be useless.

    "Let''s return to Kumogakure!"

    Gasshi immediately issued an order. As he spoke, the girl moved her legs back and forth in his hands. From its looks, she was trying to break free from his control.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Little toy!"

    "Your waist isn''t even as thick as my arm!"

    "You still want to break free in my hands!"

    "From now on, you will be from our Kumogakure!"

    Gasshi said with a smile as if he had robbed a wife and returned to the mountain village.

    Kumogakure had been trying their best to kidnap the girls of the Hyuga Clan, and their goal was to bring them back as a tool for childbirth.

    This went on for a long time.

    Kumogakure had a Hyuga Clan of theirs.

    This way, they could solve the problem of this bloodline from the root.

    It was far more suitable than just stealing a pair of eyes!

    After all.

    A pair of eyes can only change one person.

    But a girl can change a clan!

    "Hahahahaha..."

    Along with Gasshi''s words, the surrounding Kumogakure Ninjas all burst into laughter. The laughter sounded very strange, as if everyone was happy about this matter.

    They didn''t know if he was stimulated by the laughter.

    At this time.

    The shaking of the girl''s body became even stronger.

    The raised foot seemed to be about to kick Gasshi''s neck.

    "Little toy."

    "You still want to kick me?"

    "The point is, what''s the use of you kicking me?

    "Just this bit of strength of yours."

    "It doesn''t even feel like tickling me!"

    The smile on Gasshi''s face became even more brilliant. His eyes flashed with confidence. As Kumogakure''s jonin ninja, as long as he used the lightning ninjutsu, the hardness of his muscles, even a kunai could only scratch the surface of his skin.

    "Wuu..."

    After hearing what Gasshi said.

    The girl in his hand suddenly cried loudly, her legs shaking even more intensely as if she wanted to kick his neck.

    "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll let you kick me. This should be okay!"

    Gasshi carried the little girl in front of him, and the distance between the two became much closer, just enough for the little girl to kick his chest.

    Such a scene.

    It also attracted the Kumogakure ninja''s attention.

    Especially the three Genin who were beside Gasshi, their faces all revealed a faint smile.

    In their eyes.

    Gasshi was just playing with a child.

    However.

    In the next scene.

    This caused everyone to widen their eyes, unable to believe what they saw.

    The little girl that Gasshi was holding with both hands, under the intense struggle, kicked toward Gasshi''s chest.

    This kick was a bit off.

    It was clearly aimed at his chest, but it landed on Gasshi''s neck.

    "Bang!"

    A muffled sound suddenly sounded.

    Gasshi''s head was sent flying like a soccer ball, while his body remained in the same spot.

    "Pfft!"

    It was only an instant later.

    Blood spurted out from Gasshi''s neck, who was still standing.

 CH 191

    Gasshi''s head rolled on the grass outside Konohagakure.

    The expression on his head still carried invincible confidence.

    Until the moment he died.

    Gasshi did not think that he would die.

    The moment the girl lifted her foot, he lost his life before he could feel anything.

    He didn''t even know that he was dead when he lost consciousness!

    ...

    "What''s going on?"

    "Real or fake?"

    "Gasshi-sama?"

    "It''s not a joke, right?"

    "..."

    The ninjas who formed the elite ninja team with Gasshi stared at the scene in front of them with wide eyes. Everyone was stunned and even felt that this was an act to deceive them.

    One had to know.

    The Gasshi in their hearts was an almost invincible existence!

    It was impossible for his head to be kicked off by someone.

    Moreover, the person who kicked off Gasshi''s head was just a little girl who looked four or five years old.

    This was simply impossible!

    Absolutely impossible!

    All of a sudden.

    The three genin who followed Gasshi and the other three ninjas who were in charge of opening the barrier were all dumbfounded.

    Their brains had short-circuited.

    They were completely unaware of what had happened.

    At this moment.

    The little girl in Gasshi''s arms and the twelve Kumogakure Ninjas standing with them all turn into a paper.

    In an instant.

    These people all turned into pieces of paper.

    A square piece of paper floated in the air surrounding the six people.

    The texture of each piece of paper was changing.

    From a dull milky white to a shiny bluish-white, then it became thinner and thinner until it finally became like a cicada''s wing.

    "Not good!"

    The ninjas here realized that they had been ambushed. They saw the cold light flashing on those pieces of paper and felt a sense of danger.

    But it was already too late.

    Just as they realized this.

    Those pieces of paper that were as thin as a cicada''s wing began to spin rapidly in midair.

    Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum!

    When these pieces of paper spun, there were tremors, like countless cicada wings mourning the death they were about to face.

    The next moment.

    These rotating pieces of paper that could no longer be seen were like sharp blades, and they quickly cut toward the six people.

    It was at this moment.

    A beautiful picture was born!

    These rotating pieces of paper that were shining with a cold light quickly shuttled through the crowd.

    Everywhere they passed.

    Nothing could hinder their advance.

    In a split second.

    The pieces of paper here seem to be connected together.

    Under the moonlight.

    It was like a white silk curtain intertwined like a spider web in the forest.

    As the pieces of paper flew around.

    All the ninjas have lost their breath.

    They all fell into a pool of blood.

    Crash...

    As the pieces of paper churned, they intertwined and formed a paper man under the moonlight.

    After this paper man appeared, the pieces of paper flew over his body, finally forming the appearance of Aoba.

    "There won''t be any more backup this time, right?"

    Aoba''s face was hidden behind the mask, and his eyes were focused on the head of Gasshi, who had rolled far away.

    He was ready to read Gasshi''s memory.

    But before he read it.

    He already had a rough guess.

    These people should be the backup plan that Hari had set up.

    After all, the group in front.

    They could attack or defend.

    No matter if they successfully captured Hyuga clan clansmen or died in the hands of the Hyuga clan, they could all contribute.

    But the team of elite ninjas in the back was a backup arrangement for the intruders in front.

    As for arranging more.

    It shouldn''t be.

    From the memory of the chunin leader, Aoba already knew some information about Gasshi.

    This Gasshi was very strong.

    In Kumogakure, he was an elite jonin.

    His current strength was not inferior to Doroi, who had come to Konohagakure before.

    Although he wasn''t as abnormal as the Third Raikage, he was still one of the strongest among the Jonin ninjas.

    It was precisely because of Gasshi''s strength.

    Hari gave this important task to Gasshi.

    Any ordinary Konoha jonin could not be a match for Gasshi.

    It was precisely because Aoba had known about this beforehand that he had used his shadow clone and advanced paper clone''s method to disguise himself as the twelve Kumogakure intruders.

    Of course.

    It was not just twelve people.

    There was also a little girl from the Hyuga clan.

    When this little girl kicked out, it was also the moment when Gasshi was the most careless and could get close to him.

    At that moment.

    The advanced paper clone, disguised as a little girl, would concentrate all the chakra in her body on her foot.

    Then she would directly kick at Gasshi''s neck.

    This could be a perfect sneak attack that he had performed!

    In his heart.

    It was even more exciting than the sneak attack outside of Ramen Ichiraku!

    After all, if he were to fight Gasshi in a one-on-one battle, regardless of whether he won or lost, it would be a tough battle.

    However...

    As a ninja!

    You must have the way of a ninja!

    If you can launch a sneak attack...

    Who was going to fight you fair and square!

    ...

    Step by step, Aoba walked towards the position of Gasshi''s head and slowly squatted down. He then stretched out his right hand and touched Gasshi''s head.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Doton: Ch¨­kaj¨±gan no Jutsu(Earth Release: Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique)!"

    A clear electronic prompt sounded in Aoba''s mind.

    A ninjutsu knowledge poured into his mind as if he was born with it and could be used at any time.

    "Good fellow!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh, and his eyes stared at Gasshi''s head.

    "Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique)."

    "Ch¨­kaj¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique)."

    "These two advanced versions of Earth Release''s buff-level ninjutsu."

    "All of it was from Komogakure ninjas."

    "If you see it like this..."

    "I still have to thank you guys!"

    Aoba lifted Gasshi''s head and got up. He turned around and walked towards the direction where those people had fallen.

    He then gently raised his right hand.

    He then directly threw Gasshi''s head into the pool of blood.

    Then, he walked in the direction of Gasshi''s corpse. After losing the little girl as a balance, the corpse was already lying on the ground.

    At this time.

    Blood continued to flow out of the headless corpse.

    Aoba arrived in front of Gasshi''s headless corpse; then, he reached out to touch his body and immediately found a ninja bag.

    He opened it.

    Banknotes.

    Explosive tags.

    Smoke bombs.

    ...

    There were many types of ninja supplies.

    Even his stockpile of military rations pills was the one that Aoba had seen the most.

    Aoba counted and felt that the harvest was not bad. Then he searches the ninja bags on the other corpses.

    It took about ten minutes.

    Aoba plundered all the valuable items on Kumogakure''s ninja body.

    This gave him a feeling of looting when he was playing games.

    Only...

    Except for the jonin called Gasshi, who provided him with the Ch¨­kaj¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique), the other six ninjas did not give any good ninjutsu.

    "Now it''s time to send you on your way."

    After Aoba finished counting everything, he began to throw all the corpses here together in the pool of blood.

    But this time.

    Aoba did not waste any Corpse Dissolving Water.

    After placing the corpse slightly, he began to form hand seals with his hands.

    "F¨±ton: Kazekiri(Wind Release: Wind Cutter)!"

    Aoba then created countless wind blade

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Wind blades instantly slid across the ground, across the woods, and across the corpses on the ground one after another...

    A moment later.

    This place turns into a mess.

    Broken trees were everywhere.

    Traces of being cut on the ground.

    The most tragic thing was those corpses that had been cut by the wind blade repeatedly.

    "Alright."

    Aoba looked at the crime scene that he had embellished with satisfaction.

    "It doesn''t matter whether or not someone finds out."

    "If someone finds out, they will think these people were killed by a wind release, or they were covered up by a wind release..."

    "Anyway, this matter is related to Danzo."

    "People will only think that either Danzo or someone else did it to frame Danzo."

    "It has nothing to do with me."

    Aoba left this half-natural and messy battlefield here.

    Leaving a crime scene.

    It was the best method.

    If all these people disappeared, Kumogakure would continue to find people to invade or attack them directly.

    He had to let them know that they had suffered.

    Since they were going to fight.

    He wanted to dampen Kumogakure''s spirit a bit!

    Moreover...

    Aoba didn''t have many Corpse Dissolving Water left. He didn''t want to waste them on these people.

    "Where exactly did they get this Corpse Dissolving Water?"

    Aoba had doubts about this problem. After he came to the Ninja World, he killed more or less some people. But he only obtained the Corpse Dissolving Water from Tatsuma, and no other ninja was possessing it, not even a jonin.

    Most importantly...

    The others did not even know that there was such a thing!

    Even in Sakumo''s memories, Aoba did not find the Corpse Dissolving Water.

    This made him realize...

    The Corpse Dissolving Water might be something that even Konoha White Fang didn''t know.

    "Is it exclusive to Root?"

    Aoba shook his head helplessly. He knew that these things could not be answered by thinking about them. He could only rely on luck.

    When would he be able to read a person who knows Corpse Dissolving Water?

    It didn''t matter if it was buying or making.

    It would be much more convenient.

    In the memory of Tatsuma, Aoba only got the method to use Corpse Dissolving Water. Moreover, the bottle was obtained from Danzo, not from Aburame Clan.

    After thinking for a while.

    Aoba pulled his thoughts back to this place. He jumped up, his body as light as a swallow, and instantly landed on the top of a tree nearby.

    He then sat on a branch, leaned his body against the trunk, and slowly closed his eyes.

    He began to read through Gasshi''s memories seriously.

    For a moment.

    Scenes after scenes appeared in his mind.

    It was like a movie playing.

 CH 192

    Rustle rustle rustle...

    The night breeze continued to blow against Konohagakure''s forest, shrouded in the night.

    It caused the surroundings to continuously emit subtle sounds.

    As time continued to pass.

    The pool of blood that had not been processed in the surroundings continued to emit a strong smell.

    The smell of blood spread into the distance bit by bit with the air.

    "Awooooo!!!"

    It was unknown where it came from, but a wolf howl sounded.

    "Awooooo!!!"

    After that.

    More and more wolf howls echoed.

    It made the originally quiet night less quiet.

    Rustle...

    Another period of time passed.

    The flowers and grasses around the pool of blood began to shake, and some wild beasts could be vaguely seen moving.

    All of a sudden.

    A pair of green eyes emerged from the grass.

    After that, there were more and more green eyes.

    Gradually.

    More and more hungry wolves gathered.

    They all smelled delicious food.

    However.

    Instead of rushing forward to split the food, they surrounded the area as if they were waiting for something. No one walked forward.

    This area was soon half surrounded by wolves.

    The other beasts did not dare to approach, and the wolves did not eat these corpses.

    The scene seemed to be frozen.

    Time was passing by bit by bit.

    ...

    Unconsciously.

    Two hours passed.

    Aoba opened his eyes.

    A look of understanding flashed through his eyes.

    "So that''s how it is."

    Aoba had obtained a lot of information from Gasshi''s memories. It could be said that he had supplemented this mission. This kind of information that the elite jonin could know was far better than an ordinary ninja.

    However.

    Aoba also discovered something.

    Hari was too cunning.

    Even Gasshi only knew about the part of the mission to take away a girl of the Hyuga Clan.

    The other mission of the envoy group.

    Gasshi was not very clear.

    "This time, there is no backup plan. I can go back without worry!"

    Aoba had already learned all about the part of the chain design abduction mission from Gasshi''s memory.

    When Kumogakure''s envoy came to Konohagakure, Gasshi was unclear about the specific purpose, and the Kumogakure intruder team also didn''t know. Perhaps only the envoy group knew.

    No!

    Aoba shook his head as he thought of this.

    Even the member of the envoy group might not know the real purpose.

    Everyone should only know the part he should know.

    The one in charge of the overall situation was still Kumogakure Anbu Leader, Hari!

    This time, in addition to the official mission, Kumogakure''s envoy group also had a special mission to attract the attention of almost everyone in Konohagakure.

    It was officially for this purpose.

    From the moment Kumogakure''s envoy group approached Konohagakure. They swaggered through the city, fearing that no one would not know that they were there.

    If it were in the past.

    This kind of meeting between the higher-ups of the village.

    Ordinary people in the village would not know at all.

    To prevent the higher-ups of the meeting from being attacked, they had to keep a low profile, hide their tracks, and not let anyone know. They had to keep the whole process a secret.

    After all...

    The people staring at Kumogakure''s envoy were not only Konohagakure''s people.

    Iwagakure, Sunagakure, and Kirigakure might launch a surprise attack on Kumogakure''s envoy.

    But Kumogakure''s envoy group right now was so grand.

    Their main purpose should be to bring pressure on Konohagakure Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen and their hidden purpose was to steal the Hyuga bloodline.

    For Gasshi.

    His mission was to do his best to deliver the Hyuga bloodline to Kumogakure.

    As for the Kumogakure envoy group mission.

    He did not know.

    "This time, I have made a great contribution to Konoha."

    Aoba lowered his head and glanced at the disfigured old man''s body.

    The old man was from Kumogakure''s barrier team.

    For many years, he had worked hard to break Konohagakure''s barrier, and in the end, he succeeded.

    Through this old man''s memories, it could be learned.

    This old man invented a special method to break the barrier: to use the chakra released from his palm to simulate the chakra in the barrier and make it a part of the barrier; then, he could open a hole in it barrier.

    However, there was a drawback to this technique.

    That was, you need to release your chakra even after opening the barrier continuously.

    Once the release of chakra stopped.

    The barrier would immediately be restored to its original state.

    This made it so that every time Kumogakure came to Konohagakure to do a mission. He had to be there to support the entrance to Konohagakure for Kumogakure ninjas to enter.

    Now, this old man had died at the hands of Aoba.

    Although Kumogakure still had the technique to break the barrier, the experienced old man was no longer there. If they wanted to open Konohagakure''s barrier, they had to go through countless practices before they could achieve the same effect.

    "Wolf pack?"

    When Aoba looked at the old man, he looked down at the wolves that surrounded them.

    The eyes of these wolves were glowing with green light, and their saliva kept flowing out of their mouths. It was obvious that they were already starving.

    However, these wolves did not move.

    That feeling was like...

    This food did not belong to them. They only coveted the food here. If the food owner gave up, they did not mind eating it.

    "You guys are afraid of me, right?"

    The corner of Aoba''s mouth behind the cat-faced mask curled up slightly. He jumped lightly and floated down from the branch. His feet slowly landed on the ground as if he was weightless.

    After he landed.

    The surrounding wolves took a step back.

    The greed in those green eyes became fearful.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Aoba saw this scene, he couldn''t help but laugh. When he was reading Gasshi''s memories, he didn''t completely retract his aura to ensure that no one was around. Instead, he had been sensing his surroundings.

    Perhaps it was because of Sage Body.

    And wild beasts were often more sensitive and could feel more clearly. At the same time, it would also have more suppressive power.

    "These are your midnight snacks."

    Aoba silently threw out these words, then directly walked towards the direction of Konohagakure''s barrier.

    When Aoba took a step forward.

    The wolves in front of Aoba retreated one after another.

    They directly opened up a path.

    When Aoba walked out of the wolves, they immediately stopped restraining themselves and rushed to the food they had been coveting for a long time.

    "Awoo!"

    The wolves let out a cry. They stepped into a pool of blood and used their sharp claws and their sharp teeth to bit at the corpses of Kumogakure Ninjas.

    ...

    Aoba ignored the corpses. After being eaten by the wolves, it would appear more authentic.

    After that.

    Aoba walked step by step in front of Konohagakure''s barrier.

    Suddenly, a layer of chakra halo appeared on his body.

    After that.

    Aoba directly walked in.

    He was a Konoha ninja, and he had been reading the memories of Konoha ninjas.

    He already knew how to enter the barrier from Konoha White Fang.

    Konohagakure''s barrier was not a defensive barrier but a perceptive barrier. If the barrier recognized the identity of their people, it would not trigger the corresponding warning.

    Aoba passed through Konohagakure''s barrier very smoothly.

    Then he strolled along the forest.

    He walked in the direction of Anbu''s dormitory.

    He did not go to the forest to arrange his shadow clone.

    With so many things happening tonight, it was better to be careful. These two days, Kumogakure''s envoy was here, so the study and research could be postponed for a while.

    He did not want to make a mistake in the end and let these things fall on his head.

    ...

    About half an hour later.

    Aoba returned to the entrance of Anbu''s dormitory.

    Just at this time.

    He suddenly felt a gaze on him.

    This feeling was especially strong.

    It was as if a laser was shining on his body, causing his skin to feel hot and his entire body to feel uncomfortable.

    "Yamanaka Aoba."

    "Where did you go so late at night?"

    "If I''m not wrong..."

    "Your body is not as weak as you appear to be!"

    "What are you trying to hide?"

    At this moment.

    A cold voice sounded from behind Aoba.

    This voice was particularly loud in the quiet night. If it were a little louder, it would probably wake up the ninjas in the dormitory.

    Suddenly, Aoba stopped in his tracks.

    The reason for stopping was very simple. He did not want that person to continue shouting at the top of his voice.

    "Brother Sekai, what are you talking about? I was just under too much pressure recently. I just went out to take a breath."

    Aoba stood in place and did not move. Even when he spoke, he did not look back and maintained this posture.

    There was no need to see anyone at all.

    Just judging from the voice he heard.

    Aoba knew who this person was.

    It was Sekai who came to find him a few times before and was rejected by Eaton. Later, he met him in Ramen Ichiraku.

    It was at that time in Ramen Ichiraku.

    When he was about to carry the box.

    He felt that Sekai looked at him strangely.

    Moreover, Sekai had also monitored him on his way back.

    He had thought that the matter had passed.

    However, he had not expected that he would find him at this time.

    "You can fool Fugaku, but you can''t fool me!"

    "You are not a fan of Fugaku at all!"

    "You are just using this reason to get close to him!"

    "Am I right?"

    Sekai walked out from the dark shadow next to the Anbu dormitory. At this time, his eyes were red.

    Three pitch-black tomoe appeared on the eyeball that seemed to be made of fresh blood, which made his eyes reveal a mysterious and evil feeling.

    These eyes.

    They were the three tomoe Sharingan!

    Sekai controlled the chakra in his body to concentrate on his eyes and stare at Aoba''s back. Based on this action, it seemed that he wanted to see through Aoba.

 CH 193

    Aoba didn''t turn around.

    But he could feel the condensed chakra in the line of sight behind him.

    By relying on his body''s instinct.

    He could sense that Sekai had already opened his Sharingan.

    Moreover, his gaze was full of caution.

    "Brother Sekai, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"

    Aoba slowly turned his head. He was still wearing a cat face mask. The moment he turned around, his eyes directly stared at the other party''s toes. He did not look at Sekai''s eyes directly.

    For the Uchiha Clan Sharingan, he was very curious.

    One must know that Sekai was an Uchiha Clan jonin, so his strength was not to be underestimated. Moreover, he possessed a three tomoe Sharingan.

    If they were to look at each other accidentally.

    A genjutsu or something might hit him.

    Then the gains would not make up for the losses.

    "Since you can''t understand, then I will slowly say it until you understand!"

    Sekai stared at Aoba. Even though Aoba was still wearing a mask, in front of him, this was nothing. As long as Aoba looked at him a little, he could pull Aoba into the genjutsu world.

    "When we first met, if I remember correctly, it was during the time of the disappearance of people in the village and the floating corpses river case."

    Sekai spoke slowly. He deliberately slowed down his speech to prevent Aoba from saying anything that he did not hear clearly.

    As he spoke these words.

    He stared at Aoba.

    At this time.

    He suddenly felt that Aoba''s mask was very troublesome.

    Not only could it help Aoba cover up some of his vision, but it also made him unable to see Aoba''s expression.

    "You mistook me for Fugaku."

    "At that time, I didn''t think too much about it."

    "Later, no matter how I thought about it, I felt that something was not quite right."

    "I''m so much more handsome than Fugaku."

    "How could you admit your mistake so easily?"

    When Sekai said this, his tone suddenly paused. He took a light breath and slowly exhaled as if he was calming himself down.

    "Then..."

    "This made me think of a possibility!"

    "You are not a fan of Fugaku at all!"

    "Or should I say..."

    "You don''t know Fugaku at all!"

    Sekai raised his hand and pointed at Aoba. From his posture, it was as if he had discovered some secret, and the tone of his voice became louder and louder.

    "What is your purpose in getting close to Fugaku!"

    Sekai''s eyes suddenly widened, and his aura became very fierce.

    Since the last time he was in Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House, he found that Aoba took the initiative to carry the heavy box, but he did not do it. He felt that Aoba was hiding something.

    At that time, he was a little cautious.

    Later, he pulled Fugaku to wait outside and watch Aoba as he left. However, he did not see Aoba holding the box but an umbrella.

    This itself was full of doubts.

    From then on.

    Sekai felt more and more that something was wrong!

    When he thought of when Kenji disappeared, Akaru asked him to go to Konohagakure Intelligence Division to invite Aoba over, but Eaton stopped him.

    These things were connected together.

    It made his mind constantly spread out.

    He thought of many things.

    They were all things he did not dare to think about before.

    "Brother Sekai, you are joking. I am really a fan of Brother Fugaku. You also saw it. Brother Fugaku even gave me an autograph." There was a hint of helplessness in Aoba''s voice.

    When Sekai heard Aoba''s words, a sneer appeared on his face.

    "Act!"

    "Continue acting!"

    "You said that you are a fan of Fugaku..."

    "It''s one thing for you to lie to Fugaku, but you actually dare to lie to me!"

    Sekai said disdainfully. His face was full of wisdom, and he seemed to have forgotten the fact that he had been fooled for so long.

    "I didn''t lie to you..." Aoba spread out his hands in a helpless posture, but he was thinking about something else in his heart.

    "Hahaha..."

    Sekai immediately burst out laughing as if he had heard something funny.

    "Now you are still acting. Don''t you know that I am a Konoha Military Police Force member?"

    "Before you appeared, Fugaku had never heard of your name. He didn''t know your existence at all!"

    "But since that day..."

    "You will often appear in front of us!"

    "What is your purpose in trying so hard to get close to our Uchiha clan?"

    Sekai asked Aoba again.

    As he said this, he went through the matter again.

    He found that...

    The more he sorted out this matter, the more suspicious he felt that Aoba was!

    Right now, he had to clarify things here.

    If Aoba really had any problems.

    Then he would take Aoba to Konoha Military Police Force for investigation!

    "Brother Sekai, what you said is a bit exaggerated. When did I take the initiative to approach your Uchiha clan? It is clearly your people everywhere. No matter how I hide, I can''t avoid them!"

    Aoba shook his head helplessly.

    Just now, Sekai''s words directly made him speechless.

    He knew that Sekai saw something.

    In his mind, he was quickly thinking about how dangerous Sekai was and how to deal with this matter properly.

    But...

    Aoba protested against Sekai, saying that he took the initiative to come into contact with Uchiha Clan.

    There was no such thing!

    This was all his imagination!

    Just like how he came to me now, how could Sekai say that Aoba took the initiative to approach him!

    A deep sense of helplessness arose in Aoba''s heart.

    "You don''t need to quibble!"

    Sekai could not listen to Aoba at all. They were not the kind of people who could listen to other people''s explanations. They were completely determined in their hearts.

    For this kind of thing like fooling an Uchiha Clan.

    The best person to do it was Black Zetsu.

    He directly followed what the people of the Uchiha clan wanted to hear and then displayed the self-righteous characteristics of the Uchiha clan to the extreme.

    "Right now, you only need to answer my questions."

    "If there is anything I am not satisfied with."

    "I will immediately take you to Konoha Military Police Force."

    "Let Akaru-sama interrogate you personally!"

    Sekai now held a great deal of hostility towards Aoba. In his heart, he firmly believed that Aoba was intentionally making contact with the Uchiha clan. Even Kenji''s disappearance might have something to do with Aoba.

    "Where did you go so late at night?!"

    Sekai looked at Aoba coldly and directly asked Aoba what he was most curious about.

    Not long ago, he was patrolling.

    From a distance, he saw Aoba and Fugaku enter the small forest.

    Later, Fugaku came back.

    But he did not see Aoba.

    When he came to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s side, he met a ninja of Konohagakure Intelligence Division. It was the person guarding the entrance at that time.

    Sekai asked that person about Aoba''s dormitory and found that Aoba was not in the dormitory. Then he had been secretly observing, and only now did he see that Aoba had come back.

    "Brother Sekai..."

    Aoba shook his head. His dark eyes became indifferent. He still stared at Sekai''s toes, but his mood had become unhappy.

    "Is this how you, Konoha Military Police Force, do things?"

    "I''m going out for a walk tonight..."

    "Do I have to be interrogated?"

    When Aoba said these words, his tone had become colder and colder.

    "I will report your matter to Akaru-sama later. I believe that at that time, Akaru-sama will naturally judge whether I will act according to the rules!" Sekai did not buy Aoba''s words at all.

    "Alright."

    Aoba nodded, then looked in the direction of the forest. The corners of his mouth behind the mask curled up slightly.

    "Since Brother Sekai wants to know what I have done."

    "Then come with me."

    "I''ll take you to see what''s going on!"

    After Aoba finished speaking, he immediately started walking toward the forest.

    "Stop!"

    Sekai looked at Aoba coldly and immediately stopped him. He said, "Where are you going?"

    "I''ll take you to see."

    Aoba''s face behind the mask became gloomy. He really didn''t want to hear this person shouting in front of Anbu''s dormitory.

    If he had shouted a few more times and woke the others up, it would be too troublesome!

    "You just need to answer my questions honestly. Don''t play any tricks with me. I won''t take your tricks!" Sekai said coldly. He had already identified that Aoba had some problems and thought that Aoba''s words were just an excuse.

    "Just now, there were some Kumogakure intruders. I found them. They are on the east side of the forest. If you don''t believe me, I can take you to see them." Aoba could only throw out a topic and lead Sekai to that side.

    "Kumogakure intruders?"

    Sekai frowned slightly. He looked deeply at Aoba and suddenly thought of Kenji that night. He felt a sense of deja vu.

    "Lead the way!"

    Sekai initially did not want to walk into the forest, but he had to confirm whether this was true or not. He could only follow Aoba''s instructions.

    "Okay."

    Aoba did not say anything else. Step by step, he walked in the direction of the forest. His footsteps were not fast, and Sekai could catch up with him.

    At this time.

    Sekai did not follow him directly.

    There was a flash of hesitation in his eyes. His brain quickly turned, and his eyes focused on Aoba''s back.

    ''Could this be a trap?''

    Sekai was secretly puzzled, but the moment he was puzzled, the pride in his heart convinced him again.

    ''What would a trap do?''

    ''What can a trap do?''

    In the end, Aoba was just a mere genin!

    Even if Aoba hid some hidden secrets, they were only things on the level of identity and purpose and could not directly affect strength.

    Most importantly...

    Sekai was very clear that he had suddenly come to find Aoba and did not give Aoba any time to react.

    Even if Aoba wanted to set up a trap, he would definitely not be able to set it up in advance.

    Because of these reasons.

    Sekai immediately took a step forward.

    He followed.

    He was ready to see what kind of medicine Aoba had in his gourd.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba and Sekai, one in front and one behind, walked into the forest one after another.

    As they went deeper and deeper into the forest.

    The surroundings became quieter and quieter.

    Gradually.

    Time slowly passed.

    The two of them walked towards the depths of the forest. Neither of them spoke, so the atmosphere became heavy during this time.

    Sekai had been staring at Aoba, maintaining a high level of vigilance.

    After a while.

    Aoba brought Sekai to the place where he had just fought Kumogakure.

    He stopped and stood where he was.

    The ground here was still a little dark

    "The Kumogakure intruder came from here just now." Aoba suddenly spoke in a very calm tone.

    "Where are they?"

    Sekai looked around and did not hear any movement. The forest was as quiet as usual.

    "It''s right under your feet. It has seeped into the ground." Aoba replied indifferently.

    "You dare to trick me?"

    When Sekai heard Aoba''s reply, he immediately felt a surge of anger. This kind of low-level teasing made him think that he had lost face.

 CH 194

    A great deal of dissatisfaction emerged in Sekai''s heart. In his opinion, Aoba was joking with him.

    This kind of attitude was extremely improper!

    "Aoba!"

    "Was it from the moment I found you?"

    "You don''t intend to be honest with me."

    "That''s good..."

    "Now I have to send you to Konoha Military Police Force."

    "I will tell Akaru-sama my doubts and speculations."

    "How to deal with your matters will depend on Akaru-sama''s decision!"

    Sekai immediately reached out to grab Aoba''s arm. He just felt that Aoba was perfunctory to him.

    From the moment they met, he still refused to admit that he was lying.

    Now, he said that the Kumogakure intruders were all under the ground.

    It was simply ridiculous!

    Sekai felt that Aoba''s lying skills were particularly poor, and this actually allowed Aoba to fool him for so long. It was simply an insult to his IQ!

    If he had not seen Kumogakure ninjas and knew how Kumogakure ninjas fought, he would have thought that Aoba was describing Iwagakure ninjas!

    Sekai was no longer in the mood to waste time with Aoba.

    "Brother Sekai, tell me, why are you forcing me..."

    Aoba maintained his position and did not move, as if he did not feel Sekai''s hand.

    "Is it not good to be alive?"

    Aoba''s voice became colder. When he and Sekai were talking, he had given the other party a chance.

    If the other party sees it, then that''s it.

    He should not continue with the so-called investigation.

    Stop that stupid suspicion.

    This matter might just end there.

    Aoba no longer wanted to act against the people of the village in this chaotic time.

    The matter of dealing with the Uchiha clan.

    It was better to leave it to Danzo!

    But...

    Sekai did not give him this chance at all. He was not willing to let go of each other. He insisted that he had a motive to get close to Fugaku and wanted to send him to Konoha Military Police Force.

    In this way.

    Things were going to be troublesome.

    After all, he was the last person to see Kenji.

    Now that Kenji was missing.

    If all of this was linked together.

    Trouble!

    This was big trouble!

    Aoba could tell.

    Sekai did not intend to let him have a good time this time!

    At this moment, Sekai''s right hand grabbed the elbow of Aoba''s left hand with great force, as if he was afraid that Aoba would run away.

    "Aoba, you should keep this kind of big talk to Akaru-sama. In my eyes, your every move is very clear. This time, you can''t run away!"

    Sekai captured Aoba as if he was capturing a criminal. He directly ignored the indifferent words Aoba said to him just now; instead, he treated these harsh words as prisoner nonsense when being arrested.

    He had heard too much of this kind of harsh words.

    For example, when he caught little Gray Wolf that wanted to steal sheep, and sent him to Konoha prison, he even said that he would definitely come back in the confession letter.

    In his opinion.

    Aoba''s threat was as weak as little Gray Wolf.

    There was no lethality at all!

    "Come with me!"

    Sekai suddenly pulled Aoba''s elbow and found that he could not pull Aoba at all.

    "Huh?"

    Sekai was stunned for a moment. He increased his strength again and dragged Aoba with all his might.

    However.

    Aoba was like a boulder.

    The feet that stepped on the ground seemed deeply rooted in the soil.

    He could not move at all.

    "Why are you so heavy?"

    Sekai frowned slightly. At this moment, he faintly felt a dangerous aura. He instantly let go of Aoba''s arm and prepared to retreat.

    "Brother Sekai, has no one warned you that as a member of the Uchiha clan, you must always keep a distance from others when fighting?"

    Just as Sekai released his grip, Aoba''s indifferent voice rang out.

    The next moment.

    He turned around at an extremely fast speed.

    At this moment, Ch¨­kaj¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique) and Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) quickly switched over.

    Almost at the same time.

    Aoba made a charging pose and charged toward Sekai.

    "Lariat!"

    Aoba raised his right hand and formed a bow shape. He imitated the appearance of Lariat in Gasshi''s memory and charged toward Sekai with a terrifying speed.

    Doton: K¨­ka Jutsu(Earth Release: Hardening Technique)!

    Doton: Ch¨­kaj¨±gan no Jutsu(Earth Release: Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique)!

    The moment Aoba rushed out, he immediately applied two earth release buffs on his body.

    Although he had not mastered the Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode) yet, there was no way to achieve both offense and defense like Kumogakure ninjas and directly charging forward at a terrifying speed with super defensive power.

    But he can now simulate a similar impact effect in the same posture with the several kinds of earth release buffs obtained from the system.

    This was not Aoba''s regular attack ability.

    And for the time being, it would not become a commonly used ability for Aoba.

    He only used this because it was the only best choice based on the current situation.

    "You..."

    Sekai suddenly opened his eyes wide. His three tomoe Sharingan completely saw Aoba''s movements. That extremely fast body that rushed out was completely reflected in his sight.

    However.

    His eyes clearly saw.

    But his body could not keep up.

    Facing such a fast charge at such a close distance.

    It was completely unavoidable!

    BANG!

    Aoba''s strong body heavily smashed into Sekai''s chest. The destructive power of this collision was no weaker than that of Gasshi. It was like a high-speed train crashing into a human body.

    "Puchi!"

    The moment Sekai was hit, he directly spat out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body flew out uncontrollably.

    His body was sent flying more than ten meters away and crashed heavily into a tree in the forest.

    Following the intense collision between Sekai''s body and the tree trunk.

    The tree instantly fell to the ground.

    It was obvious how powerful and exaggerated the impact was.

    At the same time.

    Sekai''s chest shriveled and formed a concave shape at speed visible to the naked eye.

    At this moment.

    All of Sekai''s internal organs were shattered.

    The blood that flowed from his mouth directly flowed down his lips to his chin. This blood was the blood that flowed out from his internal organs after they were shattered.

    Also, at the moment of impact.

    Sekai died on the spot.

    "You shouldn''t meddle in other people''s affairs."

    Aoba lowered his head and looked at Sekai, that hit the big tree. Then he slowly raised his right hand and condensed his chakra on his fist.

    Hum Hum Hum Hum Hum...

    A layer of chakra appeared around Aoba''s fist, looking like a thin layer.

    After that.

    The nature of this chakra began to change.

    From the original non-attributed chakra, it changed to lightning attributed chakra.

    This thin layer of lightning chakra was very difficult to control and had a very violent feeling.

    This was a small part of Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode).

    Aoba had not seriously studied it yet, so he could only imitate it like this.

    The next moment.

    Aoba controlled his fist to attack Sekai''s chest.

    Bang!

    As Aoba''s fist hit Sekai''s chest, another violent collision sounded.

    In an instant.

    The clothes on Sekai''s body suddenly changed, as if they were pulled by static electricity and become wrinkled.

    "That''s more like it!"

    Aoba knew what it would look like after being attacked by lightning-release ninjutsu. Just now, he simulated the Lariat only to cause a physical impact on Sekai, but it did not have the damage caused by the lightning release ninjutsu.

    But, through the punch just now.

    This caused the muscles in Sekai''s chest to be filled with lightning attribute chakra. This way, even if he was checked by the medical ninja later, it could be said that he was attacked by lightning-release ninjutsu.

    "After that..."

    Aoba stood in front of Sekai, stretched out his hands, and grabbed the latter''s head.

    "Let me see what you have been through recently."

    Aoba slowly closed his eyes, and a gentle chakra suddenly concentrated on his hands.

    Right now, he was using the Yamanaka clan mind-reading secret technique.

    Previously, he had touched Sekai''s head and triggered the mind-reading system. Now, the mind-reading system would not trigger a second time.

    However, Aoba could still use his own clan secret technique to search through Sekai memories.

    For a moment.

    Aoba controlled the chakra in his hand and connected it with the neurons in Sekai''s brain. He went deep into the hippocampus and searched for the recent memories.

    Gradually.

    Scenes appeared in Aoba''s consciousness.

    It was the recent memories of Sekai.

    These scenes...

    In the beginning, it was still normal.

    Slowly, it began to surpass Aoba''s imagination.

    "Good fellow."

    "As expected of the Uchiha clan."

    "Love and hate come so quickly!"

    "Interesting!"

    Aoba opened his eyes and stared at Sekai''s head. The chakra at the fingertips of his hands suddenly became violent and directly bombarded Sekai''s head.

    Hum!

    Sekai''s brain shook violently.

    His brain was instantly destroyed.

    Now, any secret technique could no longer read his memories.

    Aoba released his hand and took a step back. His eyes stared at the place where Sekai fell to, and the corner of his mouth slightly curved behind the mask.

    "Originally, I just wanted to kill these Kumogakure intruders without anyone noticing."

    "I didn''t want to do anything else at all."

    "But..."

    "Brother Sekai, since you have personally delivered yourself to my doorstep."

    "I can''t let you die in vain."

    "Let your death..."

    "Inject some rare chicken blood into this drowsy Konohagakure!"

    As Aoba said this, he stretched out his hand and suddenly swept it in front of Sekai.

    Sekai''s pair of Sharingan fell into Aoba''s hand.

    The next moment.

    Aoba began to form a cross with his hands. It was Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)''s hand seals.

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba muttered to himself. In an instant, dozens of identical Aoba appeared around him.

    Swish...

    With the appearance of these shadow clones, pieces of paper on their bodies began to flip up and down. Every time they flipped, their appearances would change.

    After a few breaths.

    There was no longer Aoba in the forest.

    Instead, they had become different people in different forms.

    "It''s time to show real acting skills!"

    With a thought from Aoba, these shadow clones scattered in all directions and disappeared in different directions.

    At the edge of Sekai''s corpse.

    There were three shadow clones remaining.

    To be precise, it was the advanced paper clone that Aoba had created.

    These three advanced paper clones'' appearances were exactly the same as the Kumogakure barrier team.

    An old man and two young men.

    The three stood in a triangular formation, protecting Sekai''s body in the middle. Pieces of paper appeared in their hands, directly forming a square area that could block vision.

    It was like a glass that could not be seen through.

    It was simulated into the shape of a barrier.

    ...

    Konohagakure, the Hyuga clan.

    Now, almost all the clansmen were attracted by the arrival of Kumogakure''s envoy.

    The people of Hyuga''s clan had been informed by Eaton not long ago.

    Through reading the memories of Kumogakure Ninjas.

    These Kumogakure Ninjas were likely to target the Hyuga clan and hope that they would pay attention.

    Because of this.

    When Kumogakure''s envoy arrived.

    The Hyuga clan still paid great attention to this.

    "Bang!"

    At this time, the roof of the Hyuga Clan dojo was directly smashed open, and then seven or eight ninjas wearing Kumogakure clothes directly jumped in front of the Hyuga clansmen.

    The Hyuga clansmen widened their eyes as they looked at these Kumogakure invaders who had suddenly appeared. They simply couldn''t believe their eyes.

    Why did they barge in so openly?

 CH 195

    "There are intruders!"

    When the people of the Hyuga clan saw this scene, they immediately roared out. Instantly, everyone''s attention was focused on the intruders.

    "Byakugan!"

    One by one, the people of the Hyuga clan opened up their Byakugan and veins began to appear from the corners of their eyes.

    It could be seen from this point.

    The Hyuga clan was well prepared!

    In a split second.

    Everyone''s eyes focused on the intruders.

    "Too hasty!"

    The leader of Kumogakure''s intruders suddenly revealed a startled expression.

    He said this.

    But he did not think so.

    He instantly raised his right hand, and a blue ball appeared in his hand.

    This was the smoke bomb that Aoba had taken from Gasshi.

    He then threw the smoke bomb on the ground.

    "Bang!"

    Along with an explosion sound, thick white smoke suddenly emerged from the smoke bomb and instantly covered the entire field of vision.

    Swish...

    The moment this thick white smoke appeared, those Kumogakure intruders disappeared. Instead, there was the sound of some pieces of paper flying.

    "???"

    Everyone from the Hyuga clan was stunned when they saw this scene.

    They had been startled by the sudden appearance of the smoke and did not see clearly what had happened. However, they were sure that those Kumogakure Ninjas had already left with their Byakugan.

    "Explosive Tags!"

    Right at this moment.

    Someone from the Hyuga clan shouted.

    Instantly, everyone''s attention turned toward the place where Kumogakure had disappeared.

    On the ground where the Kumogakure invaders had disappeared.

    There were more than a dozen explosive tags stuck to the ground.

    This was a completely new method of attack that they had never seen before.

    Usually, an explosive tag was used to coordinate with kunai or throw it in front of the other party and cause an explosion.

    In such an environment that the smoke bomb has created,

    It was entirely possible to throw explosive tags along with kunai.

    But what?

    These Kumogakure invaders stuck the explosive tags on the ground, and they were all in the same place.

    This feeling was as if they were going to blow up the ground here and were afraid that they would hurt people.

    "Retreat!"

    The people of the Hyuga clan shouted; after that, the people who were standing in this area all retreated.

    At this time.

    They were not in the mood to consider whether the explosive tags were qualified or not.

    According to normal logic, the explosive tags should not be used like this. Since the other party had done so, there might be a backup plan. Perhaps it might be a trap or something.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Just as the people of the Hyuga clan left the dojo, the explosive tags exploded. The shock wave and impact directly lifted up the roof tiles of the Hyuga clan dojo.

    A ball of fire shot up into the sky, illuminating the quiet night sky of Konohagakure. It looked like fireworks, and the noise was deafening.

    Whoosh!

    In the direction of the gate of the Hyuga clan.

    A red signal bomb rose into the air, illuminated the night sky again, and created a loud sound.

    At this point.

    Under the mutual illumination of two consecutive waves.

    Konohagakure''s people all woke up.

    "Kumogakure''s ninja invasion!"

    All of a sudden.

    A sound came from somewhere.

    It was sharp and high.

    It was penetrating.

    Everyone in the surrounding area could hear it clearly.

    It even directly woke up many people from their dreams.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The sounds of people chasing each other rang out from within Konohagakure, and the sounds of objects being knocked over gave people a feeling of chicken flying and dogs jumping.

    Judging from the sound, it sounded like hundreds of people were rushing over.

    "Stop!"

    Another loud voice rang out.

    This voice was familiar to many people.

    It was Konoha Military Police Force''s Sekai.

    "I am Konoha Military Police Force''s Sekai. You Kumogakure intruders, stop right there. Now, I want to capture all of you who are causing trouble!"

    Another deep voice sounded.

    The voice of this voice was still Sekai''s.

    It was just this roar.

    It was as if he was afraid that outsiders would not know that Sekai was chasing after them.

    Instantly.

    The entire Konohagakure seemed to be ignited.

    In an instant, the quiet night became extremely lively, as if it were going to explode. Noises rose and fell.

    BOOM!!!!

    Before Konohagakure''s people could clearly see what was going on, a flash of fire was on the street. Another explosive tag exploded, causing the streets and alleys to be destroyed and the ground to fly.

    This gave people a very strange illusion.

    It seems that Kumogakure Ninja came here to tear down the house.

    ...

    Fugaku thought for a while at the edge of the lake, still unable to figure out the matter of Madara.

    He vaguely felt that Madara was still alive.

    However, he also felt that this was not realistic.

    He wanted to use some evidence to prove that Madara was still alive to convince himself.

    Just as he was thinking about it.

    He heard the commotion in the bustling area of the village.

    "Not good!"

    Fugaku immediately realized that something had happened in the village. He was a Konoha Military Police Force ninja. Although he was on leave today, he still rushed in the direction of the commotion based on his professional spirit.

    Fugaku rushed to the place where the noise was located as fast as possible.

    "Stop!"

    All of a sudden.

    Fugaku heard Sekai''s voice.

    Without hesitation, he directly flashed towards the direction of Sekai''s voice. Under the cover of the night, his pitch-black pupils directly transformed into three tomoe Sharingan.

    "Sekai, I am here; what is the situation in front?" Fugaku quickly chased after him.

    "There are Kumogakure intruders over there!" A figure that looked exactly like Sekai said.

    "Good!" Fugaku had a cold expression on his face. He never thought that Kumogakure would dare to invade Konohagakure.

    All of a sudden.

    Fugaku joined the chase.

    Not only did Fugaku hear the noise, but many of the Konoha Military Police Force''s people also heard it and ran over.

    Other than that.

    The successive explosions that occurred on the streets and alleys of the Hyuga clan also attracted the attention of the higher-ups in the village.

    "Something has happened!"

    Hiruzen got up from the bed and put on the Hokage robe as fast as possible. His face also became serious.

    Just from the noise outside, he understood the seriousness of the matter.

    "Kumogakure is going too far!"

    Hiruzen immediately rushed out. The Anbu under the Hokage rushed and followed him when he went out.

    On the other side.

    In the area where Kumogakure''s envoy staying.

    Hari looked through the window and at the flames from the Hyuga clan that were soaring into the sky. He raised his hand and slammed it on the table beside him.

    Bang!

    The table broke into pieces, turning into pieces of wood that scattered chaotically in the room.

    "A bunch of idiots!"

    Hari said hatefully. When he saw the flames outside, he knew that this was a direct battle between the two sides.

    "I made it so clear to steal people secretly, not for you to steal people openly!"

    "Are you making such a big commotion for fear that no one will know?"

    "Not enough to accomplish anything, more than enough to ruin things!"

    "I''m so angry!"

    When Hari saw this scene, he already understood that the situation had completely changed. It was not like what he had planned.

    Now it was a storm.

    It was difficult to shift the blame!

    What the hell!

    The more Hari thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn''t go out and fight now. He couldn''t even look and could only wait here for the result.

    Every second that was passing now.

    It was a torment for him.

    "Calm down!"

    "I need to calm down!"

    "Right now, anyone can mess around!"

    "Only I can not mess around!"

    Hari immediately took a deep breath, trying to relax his mood. He was the leader of Kumogakure''s envoy group and was currently the highest authority in this group.

    The more chaotic the situation was!

    If even he was in a mess, then their mission could be declared a failure.

    "Let me think..."

    "If the reason that Konohagakure''s people killed the envoy can not be used."

    "How can we make this matter beneficial to us?"

    Hari raised his hands and pressed them against his temples. He was massaging his head, trying to speed up his thinking through this method.

    The current situation was completely out of his expectations.

    It caused such a big commotion.

    Konohagakure could completely hold them accountable in turn.

    "Damn it!"

    "Why are you destroying Konohagakure when you achieved nothing?"

    "Didn''t we agree that you only need to steal people, and you can''t hurt people!"

    "So annoying!"

    Hari couldn''t help but complain. As long as Kumogakure''s ninjas didn''t hurt anyone, then he could have something to say. He could package these dead Kumogakure ninjas as the victims.

    But...

    Once there was a deviation.

    If Konohagakure''s people died.

    Then they, Kumogakure Ninjas, would really become intruders!

    The situation immediately became passive.

    "What a mess!"

    The more Hari thought about it, the angrier he became. The more he wanted to calm himself down, the more difficult it was to calm down.

    The situation was clearly very good.

    In order to create this unique condition, he even exposed himself to the assassination of other ninja villages.

    As a result...

    A group of pig-like teammates!

    They directly ruined the good situation!

    At this time.

    Hari wished he could personally come to the scene and kill those Kumogakure Ninjas!

 CH 196

    Fugaku chased closely behind the people chasing in front of him.

    This was a dark environment to begin with.

    Coupled with the unusual panic around.

    This made him have no doubts at all.

    He just wanted to catch up quickly.

    He wanted to catch up with his good friend Sekai as soon as possible.

    He wanted to help Sekai capture Kumogakure.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    One figure after another flashed through Konohagakure''s streets. Each person was not slow, all of them maintaining a speed that Fugaku could not catch up to and could not shake off.

    "Fugaku, hurry up and catch up. Akaru-sama will be here soon!"

    Not far behind Fugaku.

    An eager voice sounded.

    The person who spoke was a Konoha Military Police Force member, but they were weak, so it was impossible for them to catch up.

    "Understood!"

    Fugaku roared. He did not care who the person who said this was. He did not know why this person appeared behind him. All of this was not important at this moment.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The intruders directly entered the small forest.

    Sekai followed behind, madly chasing them into the forest; there was no place to retreat.

    These two groups all accelerated their speed.

    Gradually, they opened up a bit of space with Fugaku.

    "Why are you running so fast?"

    Fugaku complained in his heart, but his footsteps did not stop at all. He wanted to stop Sekai. After all, if he continued to chase like this, Sekai would be outnumbered. It was very likely that he would be in danger.

    Just like this.

    Fugaku chased for nearly ten minutes.

    He suddenly found that Sekai''s figure had become even more blurred in front of him.

    "STOP!"

    At this time, Sekai roared again, attracting Fugaku''s attention again.

    "Hahahaha, ridiculous, there are actually Konohagakure''s people chasing after me. It seems that they don''t put me, Gasshi, in their eyes!"

    All of a sudden.

    Another wild voice rang out.

    As soon as this voice came out.

    Fugaku suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart.

    Chi chi chi...

    In an instant.

    Lightning flashed in the forest in front of Fugaku, and thunder roared in all directions. A tall and sturdy man glowing in blue directly rushed out from the side toward Sekai.

    "NO!!!"

    Fugaku opened his eyes wide. His three tomoe Sharingan shone with an evil light at this moment, but it didn''t have any effect. His eyes couldn''t attack from a long distance, and it was even more impossible for him to control the battle at this time.

    "BOOM!!!"

    That blue glow directly hit Sekai''s body and instantly made Sekai spurt out blood; Sekai flew back at an even faster speed.

    This scene.

    It had just happened not too long ago.

    However, Aoba showed it to Fugaku again through his shadow clone.

    "NOOO!!!!"

    Fugaku''s roar became louder. He and Sekai had known each other since they were young, and they were very good friends. They often moved together and never thought that Sekai would die in front of him one day.

    "Gahahaha, he is actually an Uchiha clan member. It doesn''t matter if we don''t get Byakugan this time; it is also good to grab a pair of Sharingan!"

    The voice of Gasshi echoed in the forest.

    Soon after, there was the sound of shuttling.

    There were only pitch-black figures flashing under cover of the night, and it was impossible to see how many people there were.

    "SEKAI!!!"

    Fugaku shouted loudly. He used all the strength in his body and instantly increased his speed.

    A few breaths later.

    Fugaku came to the side of the tree where Sekai had crashed and just happened to see two young men leaving with an old man.

    If he chased now.

    He could still catch up.

    However.

    He cared more about Sekai.

    Then.

    Fugaku came to the front of Sekai. When he saw the miserable condition of Sekai, he suddenly opened his eyes wide, and the three tomoe in his pupils began to tremble.

    "Se... kai... you... AHHHH!"

    A violent chakra emerged in Fugaku''s brain. He clearly felt that Sekai no longer had any vitality in front of him.

    Not only that.

    The state of Sekai''s death was extremely miserable.

    Sekai''s chest had completely collapsed. All of his internal organs had exploded, and blood still flowed out from his mouth. All of them were dyed a dark red from his chin to his neck to his clothes.

    What Fugaku could not bear the most was...

    There were no eyes on Sekai''s face, and blood was flowing down from those empty eyes sockets.

    "Kumogakure!"

    "Gasshi!"

    "Hari!"

    "All of you must die!"

    Fugaku''s emotional fluctuation reached the extreme. Three pitch-black tomoe instantly linked together in his eyes, then began to rotate. Two lines of bloody tears flowed down from the corners of his eyes.

    At this moment.

    Fugaku opened his Mangekyo Sharingan.

    It was a bit earlier than the original trajectory.

    If not for Aoba''s intervention, Sekai would have died in the Third Ninja World War. At that time, Fugaku would have opened his Mangekyo Sharingan.

    But now...

    Because he discovered something he shouldn''t have discovered, Sekai paid the price of his life in advance.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Just after Fugaku opened his Mangekyo Sharingan, Konoha Military Police Force''s people quickly arrived behind him.

    They all stopped behind Fugaku.

    At this time.

    They all saw Sekai''s corpse.

    Everyone''s chest rose and fell uncontrollably.

    It was just that...

    All they saw was the corpse.

    They did not witness the entire process of "Sekai" being "killed" as Fugaku did.

    For a moment.

    Everyone fell silent.

    The Uchiha clan was a clan that loved to the extreme. At the same time, it was also a clan that hated to the extreme.

    Even though no one said anything.

    Everyone was shocked.

    A moment later.

    The crowd parted.

    The Konoha Military Police Force Captain, Akaru, walked over. When he saw Sekai''s tragic death, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    "Fugaku, who did this?" Akaru clenched his fists tightly. He had trusted Sekai very much during this period of time. Now that he saw Sekai die so miserably, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart.

    "Kumogakure, Gasshi."

    Fugaku slowly closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, the special pattern of his Mangekyo Sharingan had already returned to pitch-black pupils.

    Only then did Fugaku turn around and look at the clansmen behind him.

    At that moment just now.

    He felt that his eyes were filled with mysterious power.

    It was very powerful.

    But it was also difficult to control.

    He suddenly thought of the man in black, Madara, and that stone tablet.

    He also thought of Akaru''s previous suspicion of him.

    Therefore.

    Fugaku chose to conceal the matter of Mangekyo Sharingan.

    Unless he had no other choice.

    He would not let anyone know.

    This was his trump card!

    "I''ll go look for Kumogakure''s envoy now!" Akaru clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white.

    "I''ll have to trouble Akaru-sama."

    On the contrary, Fugaku''s tone became flat. It did not sound like there was a strong fluctuation in his tone. His entire mood was calm.

    This change in mentality.

    Even Fugaku himself did not know why.

    When he witnessed Sekai''s death, the grief and indignation in his heart were particularly strong.

    But when all of this was over.

    He discovered that the entire world had changed.

    "The few of you, bring Sekai''s corpse back!"

    "The rest of you, follow me to find Kumogakure''s envoy group!"

    "Everyone else, search for traces of Kumogakure''s ninjas in the forest. As long as you find their figures, capture them immediately. Regardless of life or death!"

    Akaru immediately gave orders. After arranging for everyone present, he began to walk aggressively in the direction of Kumogakure''s envoy group location.

    He arranged for Fugaku to be on the task of bringing Sekai''s corpse back.

    Because he saw a kind of sadness in Fugaku. This feeling was not suitable to catch people or find trouble with Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    A moment later.

    Silence returned to the small forest.

    Swish...

    Pieces of paper flew.

    At the top of the tree where Sekai''s body was located.

    A figure walked out from the branches of the tree.

    As he appeared.

    The part above the branches disappeared.

    If anyone were to see this scene, they would definitely be shocked.

    It turned out that the branches at the top of the tree were actually made up of paper.

    "Fugaku really opened Mangekyo Sharingan."

    Aoba stood on the branch, looking down at the forest.

    The scene that had just appeared.

    Everything was within his expectations.

    This was also the reason why he had specially arranged for Fugaku to come and witness this scene.

    Aoba had long learned about the relationship between Sekai and Fugaku from Sekai''s memories.

    The two of them could be said to have a very good relationship.

    In addition, during this period of time, Aoba had observed Fugaku.

    And the memories of Kenji that he had read before.

    He got a piece of information.

    Sekai was one of the few true friends in Fugaku''s life.

    In the plot of the Uchiha clan, Aoba knew that the reason why Fugaku had Mangekyo Sharingan was that he witnessed the death of his friend in the Third Ninja World War.

    Now all of this.

    It was just a gift.

    "Brother Sekai."

    "Although you betrayed Fugaku."

    "I still made your death valuable."

    "This is your apology to Fugaku!"

    Aoba looked into the distance and looked in the direction of the Hokage Building.

    "Uchiha Sekai."

    "Your name will forever be recorded in the history of the Ninja World."

    "Not only will it become eternal in Fugaku''s heart, but it might also be the fuse for the Third Ninja World War in the future."

    "At this point."

    "There is no possibility of peace talks between Konoha and Kumo!"

    Aoba looked at the continuous sounds coming from the direction of Konohagakure''s bustling area.

    The Kumogakure intruders were dead.

    Sekai was also dead.

    However...

    The more emotional side this time.

    It belonged to Konohagakure!

 CH 197

    Aoba was still standing on the branch and temporarily did not leave this place.

    This night was destined to be extraordinary for Konohagakure and the ninja world.

    Aoba bathed in the night breeze on the branch.

    He felt the feeling of secretly controlling the situation in the ninja world.

    To be honest.

    He more or less felt a sense of accomplishment in his heart.

    But that was all.

    After reading the memories of so many people, Aoba became more peaceful and liked the kind of quiet life that no one disturbed.

    This was his favorite state.

    "Ambition!"

    "It really can make people lose their minds."

    "And thus into the abyss of despair."

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. He felt this in Kenji''s memory, and now he understood it even more deeply in Sekai''s memory.

    Kenji was a talented ninja.

    If Kenji hadn''t fought with Fugaku for the position of future clan head and finally stepped on the road of no return, he wouldn''t have died so early.

    Moreover.

    Not only that.

    If Kenji could join forces with Fugaku.

    Then for the new generation of the Uchiha clan.

    Without a doubt, their strength would become even stronger.

    Of course.

    The reason why Kenji had the opportunity to stand up to Fugaku was that Akaru was in the middle and made it muddy.

    When Aoba read Kenji''s memories, he thought that Akaru was simply doing nothing or testing which was more suitable for the future clan head.

    However.

    When he had just finished reading Sekai''s memories, he found something else.

    That was

    Akaru knew Fugaku''s strength from the beginning. He also approved of Fugaku''s strength in his heart, but he did not want to hand over his authority quickly.

    Fugaku''s rapid rise meant the coming of the Uchiha clan''s replacement of power.

    This was something Akaru did not want to see so early!

    Because of this reason.

    Akaru forcefully looked after Kenji and allowed him to split a portion of Fugaku''s reputation, thus creating a sense of deja vu.

    This way, Fugaku''s focus would become on competing with Kenji.

    As long as the two of them had yet to obtain a result.

    The authority holder in the Uchiha clan would not be changed so quickly.

    However.

    An accident happened.

    Along with the disappearance of Kenji, as well as the matter of the Uchiha clan''s involvement in the death of Doroi a Kumogakure jonin.

    This caused Akaru''s prestige to continuously decrease.

    Now, both Uchiha and Konoha Military Police Force already had the voice of wanting Fugaku to lead them.

    Because of this matter.

    Akaru chose to support Fugaku''s good friend, Uchiha Sekai.

    Sekai was still hesitant in his heart, but his desire for power still surpassed the friendship between him and Fugaku.

    Just like this.

    Sekai chose to betray Fugaku.

    He secretly began to contact the people in the Uchiha clan who originally supported Kenji and had a problem with Fugaku.

    He was ready to compete with Fugaku.

    The reason why Sekai was staring at Aoba during this period of time was also like Kenji. He wanted to splash dirty water on Fugaku through Aoba.

    It was just that

    What a pity.

    This kind of matter was known by Aoba.

    "Now Fugaku should have no opponent in the Uchiha clan. I just don''t know when he will succeed in the position of clan head."

    "And also..."

    "After Fugaku obtained Mangekyo Sharingan, it can be said that he has already grown fat."

    "It''s about time to harvest him."

    Aoba was unsure whether Fugaku had a Kage Rank strength; after all, he had never seen Fugaku fight in the original work.

    But now, Fugaku had Mangekyo Sharingan.

    His strength would definitely advance by leaps and bounds.

    One had to know.

    For a clan like Uchiha.

    The improvement brought by Eye Opening could be said to be a qualitative change!

    Aoba now felt that he could find a suitable time to pat Fugaku on the head.

    Otherwise, when Fugaku becomes the clan leader in the future.

    That would not be easy to shoot!

    "Time to go back."

    When Aoba thought of this, his figure flashed and left the area, walking back to Anbu''s dormitory.

    When Aoba returned to the entrance of the dormitory.

    He could see Anbu ninjas coming in and out of the door.

    They were all awakened by the noise outside.

    Some people came out to see what happened and went back to sleep after seeing nothing.

    Some people ran to the location of Konohagakure''s bustling area to watch the show.

    Some people came back after seeing nothing.

    Everyone was at their respective rhythm points, thus showing their different behavior.

    Aoba walked in the crowd, very inconspicuous. He went straight back to his dormitory, closed the door, and lay on the iron bed.

    "Sleep."

    Aoba directly closed his eyes. He was completely not shocked by what happened this night.

    It was like doing a very ordinary thing.

    It was like eating a piece of bread.

    He couldn''t remember how many pieces of bread he had eaten.

    He wouldn''t lose sleep and other emotions just because he had finished eating the bread.

    This was completely an insignificant matter.

    Konohagakure.

    In the bustling area.

    Compared to Anbu''s dormitory.

    This place was very lively.

    At this moment.

    The members of the Hyuga clan walked out of the shattered Hyuga dojo one after another and stood in the direction of the main entrance.

    "Everyone, check the number of people. Are you sure there are no clansmen missing?"

    An elder from the Hyuga clan stood at the front of the crowd and spoke to everyone with his aged and heavy voice.

    If Aoba was here.

    He would definitely be able to recognize him.

    This elder was the one who decided to make Hyuga Hizashi sacrifice himself for Hyuga Hiashi in the subsequent events of the Hyuga clan.

    Of course.

    According to the current course of events.

    Whether or not the Hyuga clan incident would happen still be a question mark.

    In an instant.

    The people of the Hyuga clan began to count quickly.

    Regardless of whether it was women or children.

    As long as they were relatives of their own family.

    They need to confirm whether there were any missing people.

    After about ten minutes.

    The elder of the Hyuga clan had an answer, and that was that there were no missing people from the Hyuga clan.

    "Cough!"

    The elder of the Hyuga clan cleared his throat and immediately focused all of the attention of the Hyuga clan members on him.

    "This time, our Hyuga clan has no casualties."

    "But we have to understand one thing."

    "That is, Kumogakure Ninja has never given up on our Hyuga Clan!"

    "Today, Hyuga Clan''s dojo was destroyed."

    "Tomorrow, your houses might be destroyed."

    "Now"

    "We need to join forces!"

    "As one of the strongest clans in Konoha!"

    "We need to pressure the village and protest against Kumogakure!"

    "If they can''t give us an explanation..."

    "This matter."

    "We won''t give up!"

    The elder from the Hyuga clan immediately raised his arms and shouted, rousing everyone''s emotions.

    What happened this time.

    Although there was no casualty.

    But it blew up Hyuga dojo.

    This was simply a provocation to their Hyuga clan.

    No one could endure such a thing!

    "Never give up!"

    "Never give up!"

    "Never give up!"

    "..."

    The people of the Hyuga clan also shouted. They were all angered by Kumogakure ninjas'' behavior.

    This kind of thing had already touched their bottom line.

    As the oldest clan of Konohagakure.

    None of them hoped that one day when they returned home, their house would be blown up, and their families would be robbed.

    At the same time.

    On the other side.

    In the area of the Uchiha clan.

    The two sides of the street in front of the houses were surrounded by people of the Uchiha clan.

    There was an old man.

    There was a woman.

    There was a child.

    All eyes focused on the several Uchiha clan ninjas who came over.

    They were carrying a stretcher in their hands.

    The stretcher was covered with a piece of white cloth.

    In the middle of the white cloth was the shape of a person, and it was faintly dyed red.

    These ninjas carrying the stretcher all had irrepressible anger on their faces.

    For them.

    For them, if not for the mission they received, they would not have sent Sekai back.

    They would definitely go and fight with the Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    In this formation.

    Fugaku walked at the back.

    His face was expressionless, and his eyes were indifferent like a walking corpse.

    "Fugaku, what happened?"

    At this time.

    An old man asked Fugaku.

    Following this question.

    The eyes of the Uchiha clansmen at the scene all focused on Fugaku.

    Everyone''s eyes flickered with doubt.

    "Sekai!"

    Sensing the gazes of the crowd, Fugaku stopped moving forward. After looking around, his gaze fell on the old man and met the old man''s gaze.

    "Died in battle."

    Fugaku said weakly.

    As soon as these words came out.

    The scene instantly quieted down.

    Whoosh!

    After just two or three seconds of silence, it was as if a pot had exploded with noise.

    "Who did this?"

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "Sekai is such a good child. Why did he suddenly die?"

    "Fugaku, tell us, what happened?"

    "..."

    At the scene, the clansmen of the Uchiha clan asked Fugaku one after another, and their tense faces were full of anger.

    "It was Kumogakure, Gasshi, who did it."

    Fugaku slowly opened his mouth, and an angry expression appeared on his face again. Just now, he had opened his Mangekyo Sharingan and obtained its sequela. Now, he had completely recovered, and the blood in his heart was reignited.

    "Gasshi killed Sekai right in front of me."

    "He even stole Sekai''s eyes."

    "This matter must have been instigated by Hari of Kumogakure''s envoy group!"

    "I will never let them off!"

    "If we let them leave Konohagakure alive, it would be an insult to our Uchiha Clan!"

    Fugaku''s mood returned. His eyes were wide open, and his dark eyeballs were bright red like blood and filled with cold killing intent.

    "There''s actually such a thing!"

    "We absolutely can''t let them off!"

    "They bullied our Konohagakure Uchiha Clan!"

    "They really think that our Uchiha clan is easy to bully!"

    ...

    At this moment.

    Everyone was furious.

    Fugaku''s words completely ignited the anger of the Uchiha clan.

 CH 198

    The current Konohagakure was very lively. People couldn''t even wait for dawn after such a thing had just happened.

    Under the Hokage Rock.

    Outside the Hokage Building.

    Groups of Konoha Ninjas gathered outside.

    Standing at the front were the Hyuga Clan and Uchiha Clan.

    These two clans, who usually compete for the strongest clans in Konoha, stood on the same side at this moment.

    The people of these two clans had different degrees of anger on their faces.

    The people standing behind them.

    Some of them were ninjas from other clans, and some of them were onlookers.

    "Third Hokage-sama is here!"

    Someone shouted from the crowd, and everyone''s attention was instantly focused on the rooftop above the Hokage Building.

    Under everyone''s gaze.

    Hiruzen, who was wearing a Hokage robe, walked out.

    At this time.

    The face under the Hokage''s hat was extremely ugly. He was really on a tight rope here.

    Can''t go up, can''t come down.

    It was extremely uncomfortable.

    No one knew better than him how serious Kumogakure''s threat was.

    After yesterday''s discussion with Hari, he was infinitely close to reaching an agreement to avoid battle.

    Of course.

    The premise was that Konohagakure would compensate Kumogakure for the loss!

    However, in Hiruzen''s opinion, it was not a problem.

    As long as it could be solved with money, it was not a problem.

    It did not matter if he lowered his head.

    It did not matter if he admitted defeat.

    As long as it was a grievance that he could bear, it did not matter.

    What was important was that this could bring peace to the village!

    But, Hiruzen was having a headache right now!

    He had just received news about the loss of the Hyuga clan and the death of the Uchiha clansman Uchiha Sekai.

    As the Hokage.

    He was too clear about the status of the Hyuga clan and the Uchiha clan in Konohagakure.

    Something like this happened.

    If he did not have an explanation.

    They definitely won''t let it go over so easily!

    "Cough!"

    Hiruzen cleared his throat. He stood on the rooftop of the Hokage Building and looked down at the crowd below.

    It was now midnight.

    Although there was some light in the crowd, it was obviously not enough light for Hiruzen standing on the rooftop.

    The crowd was dark.

    It was impossible to see the faces of the people present.

    However, he was very clear in his heart that words could no longer calm the emotions of the people gathered here.

    ''Damn Hari!''

    Hiruzen cursed in his heart. He could almost foresee that what happened tonight would become an important point in the history of the Ninja World.

    The death of Uchiha Sekai!

    It might become the turning point in the Ninja World!

    Along with Hiruzen coughing, the voices of the people at the scene gradually quieted down; but it was still not as silent as before, and they could still hear the continuous sounds of discussion everywhere.

    It was just the attention of most people.

    They had already focused on Hiruzen!

    "Everyone, don''t worry!"

    Hiruzen''s deep and magnetic voice slowly rang out. His voice was not loud, but it seemed to have magic. It spread far and wide, clearly ringing in everyone''s ears.

    "Tonight''s matter will definitely not end like this!"

    "Everyone, go back and rest first!"

    "Trust me!"

    "I will definitely take care of this matter properly!"

    Hiruzen wanted to calm down the emotions of everyone through these words temporarily. Even if he was the Hokage, he did not dare to let this turmoil continue.

    In the dense crowd below.

    More than half of the people were Hyuga and Uchiha.

    Although their expressions could not be seen.

    However, he could clearly sense the emotions of these people.

    If this kind of thing was not handled well.

    Not to mention the problem between Konohagakure and Kumogakure, whether he could keep the position of Hokage was another matter.

    Hiruzen had been in position for many years.

    He understood a simple truth.

    Don''t ask for success, but ask for nothing.

    As long as he didn''t make a mistake and didn''t give others a reason, generally speaking, everyone wanted to be stable and wouldn''t question his position too much.

    This way, he could steadily accumulate strength and slowly support the Sarutobi clan.

    But now was the most dangerous moment!

    Hiruzen smelled the smell that could shake his position as Hokage.

    The people in the village were in a state of chaos. Recently, major events had happened one after another, and Uchiha''s clansmen had been beaten to death.

    Outside, Kumogakure, Iwagakure, and Sunagakure were eyeing them covetously, and the war could break out at any time.

    In this situation, it could be said that both inside and outside troubles were present!

    As long as these things appeared alone, it could cause a very bleak effect, not to mention that these things had a posture of wanting to appear together.

    "No!"

    "Absolutely not!"

    "We are not leaving!"

    "This matter must be explained to us immediately!"

    "Our clansmen died. Why do we still let Kumogakure ninjas sleep peacefully?"

    "Third Hokage-sama, our Hyuga clan''s dojo has collapsed!"

    "We will not let this matter rest!"

    "..."

    Just as Hiruzen finished speaking, the dense crowd below began to protest even more intensely.

    Now was the time for the masses to be enraged!

    Regardless of whether it was the Uchiha clan or the Hyuga clan, they had long since understood that the Third Hokage had not done anything in the passing years.

    If they retreated now.

    Tomorrow''s mood would definitely decline.

    At that time, things would be different!

    They had to do it in one go!

    The people at the scene did not secretly communicate with these things, but they reached an unprecedented agreement at this moment.

    The reason was very simple.

    For so many years, almost everyone understood the Third Hokage''s character.

    "Everyone, calm down first. Don''t worry. This matter definitely won''t end just like this. I will definitely explain it to everyone!"

    Hiruzen raised his hands. His forehead was already covered in fine beads of sweat. He was thinking quickly in his head, but faced with such a situation, he didn''t know how to resolve it.

    Step step step step...

    Just at this time.

    Footsteps sounded behind Hiruzen.

    Three old people walked up from the rooftop entrance and walked towards Hiruzen.

    The one walking at the front was Shimura Danzo.

    Behind him were two Konoha consultants, Koharu and Homura.

    Hiruzen turned around and saw the three of them.

    His messy heart calmed down a little.

    "Hiruzen, at this time, we must make a decision. Otherwise, if we delay, we will only be in trouble." Danzo walked behind Hiruzen and said in a low voice.

    "That''s right!"

    The two consultants, Koharu and Homura, nodded simultaneously, both agreeing with Danzo.

    "How do we decide?"

    Hiruzen''s face was extremely gloomy. He tried his best to maintain his calm on the surface, but his heart was already in turmoil. This could be said to be the most serious situation he had faced since he took office.

    After sitting in the position, it had always been a small problem.

    Now this kind of thing.

    He needed some time.

    Go back and think about it.

    He did not dare to make any decisions easily.

    Otherwise.

    If anything went wrong at one point.

    It would cause an irreparable situation.

    "Either surround Kumogakure''s envoy immediately and capture Hari to appease the emotions of the Uchiha clan and Hyuga clan, then prepare to start a full-scale war with Country of Lightning and Kumogakure!"

    Danzo''s voice was very low. Only Hiruzen and the surrounding consultants could hear it. His voice was filled with extremely decisive killing intent.

    "Or..."

    Danzo took a deep look at Hiruzen and did not say the rest of his words.

    Danzo sometimes hesitates when facing his own choices. Still, if he stood behind Hiruzen, he would clearly and thoroughly see the problem, which could help Hiruzen make the most precise decisions and analyses.

    It could be said that

    He was the man behind the successful man!

    "Or what?"

    Hiruzen took a deep breath. He stared at Danzo and asked. The first choice just now was too desperate for him.

    Once he made the decision.

    Konohagakure would once again enter a state of war, and the people would suffer the devastation of war.

    Moreover.

    Regardless of victory or defeat.

    As long as the losses reached a level that was hard to explain.

    "Either we kill the Uchiha clan as a warning to others and completely deter the Hyuga clan from causing trouble. We can quickly solve the internal problems of the village and turn the village into an iron wall. Then we can face Kumogakure''s envoy group!" Danzo said coldly.

    "No!"

    Hiruzen shook his head without hesitation and said, "This is absolutely impossible!"

    "The Uchiha Clan has been making trouble for a long time. If we don''t completely eliminate them, they will become a problem and bite back at Konohagakure one day!" Danzo argued strongly.

    "Don''t say this again in the future!"

    Hiruzen waved his hand and looked at Koharu, then at Homura.

    "Is there no third option?"

    Hiruzen asked slowly. Although he directly refused Danzo''s words and said it very simply, he had already considered these two options in the depths of his heart.

    There was no option that could not be chosen!

    Just choose the one with the least loss.

    The lesser of two evils!

    That was all.

    "No more."

    The two consultants shook their heads at the same time. Their meaning was the same as Danzo''s, and he had to decide at this time.

    "I understand."

    Hiruzen nodded, and his eyes instantly became determined.

    He was indeed indecisive when he was in a panic, but he was fearless when he decided. This was a very contradictory character, but it was also why the Second Hokage chose him.

    Then.

    Hiruzen turned around again and stood at the edge of the Hokage Building rooftop. His gaze looked down at the dense crowd below.

    "Now I will immediately send someone to arrest Hari!"

 CH 199

    Hiruzen''s voice was loud and firm. After hearing Danzo''s words, he instantly understood the current situation and no longer hesitated.

    If he wanted to think of a solution himself, he would need some time. There was no way to immediately give a solution.

    But if the solution were presented in front of him in two choices, as long as he weighed the pros and cons and made a choice, everything would become much clearer to him.

    At this time.

    There were both internal and external problems.

    He had to appease the emotions of the large clans in Konohagakure, and he couldn''t use the thunder-like method to suppress them.

    Only by stabilizing the large clans of the village could his position as the Hokage be stabilized.

    Moreover.

    Hiruzen was also very clear in his heart.

    The Third Ninja World War was already unavoidable. He just wanted to delay as much as possible and try not to let the flames of war burn too long on Konohagakure.

    Now the situation had come to this.

    There was no other way!

    "Everyone, don''t worry!"

    "I will definitely not let Kumogakure''s Ninjas leave after killing our villagers!"

    "Now, I will personally lead the Anbus to capture Hari!"

    "Konoha Military Police Force will immediately search the village and capture all the Kumogakure Ninjas hidden in the village!"

    "I will definitely let Kumogakure give everyone a satisfactory explanation!"

    The more Hiruzen spoke, the more excited he became. It was as if he had returned to his youth. Ever since he became the Hokage, he had never been so hot-blooded.

    The more things one carried, the heavier the burden, and the more he could not let go.

    This was how he felt.

    No matter what decision he made, he could not be too hasty.

    He needed to think carefully and weigh the pros and cons before finally giving an appropriate answer. Then he would consider the overall situation as the most important.

    "WOAH!"

    "WOAH!"

    "WOAH!"

    "..."

    After Hiruzen''s voice fell, the crowd gathered around him roared fiercely. They were all using their voices to support Hiruzen''s decision.

    The sounds were transmitted to every corner of Konohagakure, and even Aoba could hear them in his room.

    At this moment.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly.

    He was very pleased with the people.

    "Looks like..."

    "This is destined to be an extraordinary night!"

    "Congratulations to Konohagakure for regaining this courage!"

    Aoba muttered to himself. After being woken up by the noise, he prepared to fall asleep again.

    As half of the masterminds behind this incident.

    Aoba was not greedy at all.

    He looked as if it had nothing to do with him.

    After everything was settled, he would hide his skills and fame.

    ...

    Konohagakure, the residence of Kumogakure''s envoy.

    At this time, all of Kumogakure''s envoy group had already gathered together. No one was in the mood to sleep.

    "WOAH!..."

    Outside the half-opened window, there were deafening roars. Those voices were full of fighting spirit. From this emotion, these people would directly go to the battlefield and not make any more mobilization.

    "Damn it!"

    After hearing the voices outside, Hari immediately understood how difficult their current situation was.

    Now, this was Konohagakure.

    The people outside were all Konohagakure''s people.

    Even if he had three heads and six arms, it was impossible for him to break out.

    "Report..."

    At this time, a Kumogakure Ninja quickly ran in. His voice was very hurried, and his footsteps could be said to be stumbling.

    "Is there any news about Gasshi?" Hari hurriedly asked.

    "None!"

    This Kumogakure Ninja shook his head. Then, he took two deep breaths to ease his breathing a little. Then, he continued to speak under the gaze of almost everyone.

    "I''ve already found out what happened outside!"

    "I don''t know what happened to our intruder''s group. They failed to infiltrate the Hyuga clan and were seen by many Hyuga clan members."

    "They didn''t manage to snatch away a Hyuga clan member. Instead, they left behind explosive tags and blew up the Hyuga clan''s dojo."

    "Now, even the Third Hokage is unable to quell the anger of the Hyuga clan..."

    This Kumogakure Ninja reported to Hari. He was sent out to inquire about news. The most important thing was to find out about Gasshi. The next thing was what exactly happened outside.

    "Trash!"

    Hari immediately roared. The muscles on his face twisted, and his eyes turned blood red.

    "What kind of mission accomplishment is this!"

    "It''s fine if you fail the mission and don''t want to die in Hyuga''s clan!"

    "They even blew up Hyuga''s dojo!"

    "Why the hell do they even blow it up!"

    "Heh!"

    At the end of his sentence, Hari sneered. He didn''t even know what words he should use to ridicule this kind of strange thing.

    He had never seen a ninja who did this kind of task!

    What the hell!

    It was fine if the task was not completed, but it left such a big mess!

    "Right now, the ones causing trouble outside are all Hyuga''s clan, right?"

    After calming himself down, Hari pursed his lips. His tightly knitted brows revealed his chaotic heart. Right now, he didn''t know how to smooth this matter over.

    "Reporting to Hari-sama, the ones causing trouble outside are not only the Hyuga clan but also the Uchiha clan!" The Kumogakure Ninja, who had been scouting for information earlier, replied. He hadn''t even finished speaking when he was directly interrupted.

    "What does it have to do with the Uchiha clan?"

    Hari frowned even more. He was the leader of Kumogakure Anbu, and he was very clear about what the name Uchiha clan meant.

    It was one of the oldest clans in the Ninja World!

    The vast majority of Uchiha clansmen could awaken their bloodline limit - Sharingan.

    Their strength was not to be underestimated.

    The last time Hari sneaked into Konohagakure and wanted to capture Kushina, the Kyubi Jinchuriki. Uchiha''s people discovered him.

    If not for Doroi''s sacrifice, he would have been locked up in Konoha''s prison.

    Now, he might have been locked in Konoha''s prison.

    He would never forget the feeling of being stared at by that pairs of blood-red eyes that night. When he returned to Kumogakure, he even felt like he had crawled out of hell.

    "It''s like this..."

    That Kumogakure Ninja took a deep breath. He did not speak clearly in the first place because even he did not know what to say.

    However, he could not hide these things.

    Even he, who was just a scout, knew that Gasshi had done something wrong.

    All of a sudden.

    All of the Kumogakure envoy group members in the room focused their attention on the Kumogakure ninja, waiting for the explanation.

    This kind of gaze.

    Not only did it not bring any sense of glory to this Kumogakure ninja, but it also caused the pressure in his heart to become even greater.

    He braced himself and looked up at Hari.

    "After the intruder group blew up the Hyuga dojo, they began to retreat in the direction of the eastern forest where the barrier team was stationed."

    "But they did not run away quietly. They blew up three or four of Konohagakure''s streets while running away."

    "There was a huge commotion along the way!"

    When this Kumogakure ninja said these words, Hari''s face was already full of black lines.

    Hari had already pictured the sensational scene in his mind.

    He could not help but clench his fists.

    He wished that he could travel back to that time and place and kill those bad guys with his own hands.

    This was too outrageous!

    They had really treated themselves as invaders and came to Konohagakure to cause trouble.

    Now, he had no words to disguise those people as the victims.

    The Kumogakure Ninja in charge of scouting for information stared at Hari''s expression as he spoke for fear that the latter would be too angry and cause him to suffer.

    He saw that Hari''s face was only getting darker and darker, and there were no other changes in his expression, so he continued to narrate.

    "The commotion at the village attracted Konoha Military Police Force''s attention, and Konoha Military Police Force''s Uchiha clan immediately chased after them..."

    "I don''t know if it''s because they followed too closely."

    "Gasshi-sama suddenly went to pick up the intruder group."

    "But..."

    "Gasshi-sama directly killed a jonin of Uchiha clan who was chasing at the very front."

    "And..."

    Before this ninja could say the last sentence, he was scared back by Hari''s roar.

    "GASSHI!!!"

    Hari almost fainted from anger. He had never seen such a pig-like teammate.

    "How many times have I emphasized it!"

    "If you''re caught, then go die!"

    "If you want to run, then don''t kill!"

    "But the person you killed was someone from the Uchiha clan!"

    "Where do you put my words!"

    Hari had already realized that it was impossible to salvage the situation.

    An Uchiha clanman had died.

    The situation had been reversed.

    There were only two choices in front of them...

    It was either to start a war with Konohagakure.

    Or they would change their roles and no longer ask Konohagakure for any compensation. Instead, they would compensate Konohagakure to maintain temporary peace.

    It was just for Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    The first path was a dead end.

    The second path was a path of survival.

    "Hari-sama, I haven''t finished my words just now. Gasshi not only killed a jonin of Uchiha clan..." This Kumogakure Ninja quickly added, "He also took away that jonin''s Sharingan!"

    "..."

    Hari was stunned on the spot.

    He couldn''t say a word.

    He was immediately rendered speechless by the show.

    "Hehe... Hehehe... Heh..."

    Hari laughed coldly, his laughter filled with deep self-mockery.

    "Gasshi, I can finally tell. It''s not that you don''t know how to execute this mission properly; you are trying to kill me..."

 CH 200

    Hari could be said to be the smartest person in this Kumogakure envoy group.

    When he heard that the Hyuga''s dojo had been blown up, he wondered if there was still room for redemption.

    However, when he heard that an Uchiha''s jonin had died, his heart chilled a lot. He knew that things had reached a point where it was impossible to salvage. What he had to consider was how to escape unscathed.

    But...

    Now that he knew that the dead Uchiha even had his Sharingan robbed by Gasshi.

    He immediately understood.

    It was not a question of mission capability.

    Nor was it a question of IQ.

    This was simply Gasshi setting him up and wanting to kill him through Konohagakure!

    This was a personal grudge!

    However...

    It was not clear why Gasshi wanted to harm him. There was no reason at all. Usually, there were no problems between the two of them.

    "Hari-sama, what should we do now?"

    Asked a gentle-looking man in Kumogakure''s envoy group. This man was wearing an ordinary cloth robe and a high hat. He was the Country of Lightning''s civilian staff member, not a ninja, and had no physical combat ability.

    "Wait for an opportunity!"

    Hari walked toward the window and looked outside through the window.

    "If the Third Hokage doesn''t do anything, we still have something to talk about tomorrow."

    "But if Konohagakure wants to surround and attack us..."

    "We must rush out!"

    "We must not be caught by them!"

    "Otherwise, it would be another story..."

    Hari had seen through the current situation quite thoroughly. He had studied the Third Hokage''s character quite well and understood how the Third Hokage was indecisive and liked to compromise.

    "Yes!"

    The people of Kumogakure''s envoy group immediately responded.

    They had no other choice but to believe in Hari.

    ...

    Konohagakure.

    Anbu dormitory.

    "Dong... Dong..."

    While Aoba was sleeping, there was a knock on the door outside his room, which directly woke him up from his sleep.

    "Who is it?"

    Aoba asked in a bad mood. He frowned slightly, and his eyes suddenly became cold.

    ''Why were there so many people coming to his room during this period of time!''

    ''Who was it now?''

    Aoba was in a bad mood.

    In his opinion.

    Every time someone came to his room to look for him.

    There was nothing good!

    Last time, Kenji was like this, and not long ago, Sekai was also like this!

    "Aoba, it is me, Minato!"

    Minato''s gentle voice came through the door. This voice was not loud, as if it were afraid of being discovered by others.

    "Minato?"

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. He got up from the iron bed, walked to the door, and opened it.

    "Why are you here?"

    Aoba saw the yellow-haired youth standing outside his room door. The latter still had a warm smile on his face, and a lot of small question marks instantly appeared in his head.

    Minato actually knocked on his room door.

    This kind of thing could happen.

    But it would take a long time to happen!

    "You won''t let me in?" Minato glanced at Aoba''s room.

    "Come in."

    Aoba stepped aside, leaving space for Minato to come in. After Minato came in, he immediately closed the door and turned to look at Minato.

    "Did something happen?"

    "Why did you come to my dormitory in the middle of the night?"

    "I have to make it clear to you..."

    "I don''t have a place for you to spend the night here!"

    After closing the door, Aoba stared at Minato with a smile on his face. He put down his guard.

    Minato was different from the people of the Uchiha clan.

    He had a good relationship with him.

    Not only that.

    Minato had a very good character.

    He would never do something like using him to get himself into trouble.

    He was one of the few existences that Aoba could be at ease with.

    "Something big has happened."

    Minato looked at Aoba and nodded. Then he looked around at Aoba''s room. This was the first time he came to the place where Aoba lived. He wanted to see what kind of environment it was.

    He looked around.

    His eyes were focused on the box in the corner.

    "Isn''t that the box of books I gave you?"

    "You haven''t opened it yet!"

    "Learning is not something that can be done overnight. You have to persevere every day before seeing the light of day!"

    Minato immediately suggested to Aoba. He had nothing to do during this period of time and went to the Ninja Academy to see those students. Unconsciously, he had the habit of giving pointers on the spot whenever he saw something.

    Now he saw that Aoba''s box of books had not been opened.

    He couldn''t help but preach.

    "I just got this box back this night. I plan to read it in the next two days!"

    Aoba looked at Minato in a daze. His eyelids kept twitching, and the corners of his mouth also twitched.

    "No!"

    "Minato!"

    "You didn''t come to see me just to see if I read the book, did you?"

    "It''s late at night..."

    "It''s not necessary!"

    Aoba put on an exaggerated expression. He was not acting now but putting himself in his normal setting.

    The setting he gave himself was...

    He had never gone out of the dormitory.

    He had no idea what had happened outside.

    So when he heard Minato say that something big had happened.

    He instinctively felt that the big thing that Minato was talking about was that he had not read these books.

    After sorting out this logic.

    Aoba naturally followed this logic.

    "This is not the big thing I''m talking about!"

    Minato glanced at Aoba helplessly. He no longer bothered about the question of the box of books. Instead, he restrained the smile on his face and turned serious.

    "The Third Ninja World War is coming!"

    Minato''s voice was low and certain. There was no doubt in his tone. Instead, he directly said the result.

    "Do you still remember what we discussed on the Hokage Rock?"

    Minato did not give Aoba a chance to interrupt but continued to speak.

    It could be seen that.

    This time, Minato did not come to discuss things with Aoba. He just wanted to find someone to talk to.

    He wanted to express the emotions in his heart.

    Because Aoba had talked about this topic with Minato before, the first person Minato thought of when he wanted to say it was Aoba.

    "I remember." Aoba nodded and did not say anything else immediately. Instead, he waited for Minato''s next words. He wanted to hand over this leading topic to Minato, who obviously wanted to say something more in front of him.

    "After I left that day, I told Third Hokage-sama about my thoughts after discussing with you. Unfortunately, all of them were rejected." Minato shook his head and said. There was a helpless and powerless expression on his face.

    "Actually, I already guessed this would happen," Aoba said after thinking for a while.

    "You already guessed it?" Minato widened his eyes and looked at Aoba in confusion.

    "According to Third Hokage-sama''s character, he will definitely strive for stability when facing a war." Aoba nodded and added, "If we compromise and make concessions, we still have to pay the price to compensate them. He might as well give this part to Kumogakure to end this matter and not the other forces."

    "That is what Third Hokage-sama meant." After hearing Aoba''s words, Minato nodded and said, "Third Hokage-sama thinks it is too risky. If Iwagakure plots against us, it will likely cause greater losses. This is something that the village can not bear."

    "What Third Hokage-sama said makes sense." Aoba nodded.

    However, he still felt that the Third Hokage lacked courage.

    This kind of method had appeared in the history of China.

    Of course.

    Aoba did not think that the Third Hokage had the qualifications to be compared with those ambitious and brave people in the history of China.

    "Aoba."

    Minato suddenly stared at Aoba, his eyes flashing with a strong desire, and he suddenly became serious.

    "Ah?!"

    Aoba was shocked by Minato''s sudden appearance. He involuntarily took a step back and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    "You..."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "If you have something to say, just say it..."

    "Don''t stare at me like that!"

    "I''m timid..."

    Aoba''s eyelids were trembling. He had never seen Minato put on such a posture. The two of them were alone in the same room. It was scary to see such a look in his eyes.

    "You still don''t know what happened outside, right?"

    Minato did not have the slightest intention of joking. He still had that kind of incomparably serious expression, but his eyes revealed a strong desire.

    "What happened outside?" Aoba took the opportunity to ask. He always needed a reasonable reason to know what happened today. Now that this matter was told to him by Minato, it could be said to be the most appropriate.

    "Kumogakure intruded and attacked Konohagakure, killed a person of Konoha Military Police Force, and even took away his Sharingan," Minato said in a low voice. He didn''t explain the matter so clearly but simply described this matter.

    "The person who was killed..." Aoba suddenly took a deep breath and put on a very shocked appearance.

    "You also know that person. It is Sekai that has a good relationship with Fugaku; it''s really irritating!"

    When Minato talked about this matter, his face could not help but be angry. He did not go to the Hokage Building to pressure the Third Hokage. He felt deeply aggrieved by these things. It was a feeling of a huge stone pressing on his chest.

    "Hu..."

    Suddenly.

    Minato took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, calming himself down.

    Then, he turned to look at Aoba again.

    "Actually, it''s not just about tonight."

    "There are also some things that the village has dealt with during this period of time."

    "This makes me feel very aggrieved."

    "It''s full of helplessness."

    "It also makes me deeply aware of the importance of strength!"

    "I have never been so eager to become stronger like now!"

    Minato''s chest heaved up and down. During this period of time, he felt unprecedented powerlessness.

    His strength was not weak.

    He was an elite jonin at such a young age.

    He was also extremely talented.

    Just by looking at Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) created by the Second Hokage, which no one could control, he could easily handle it.

    However.

    Minato clearly realized that he was not strong enough.

    He was not strong enough to control the situation of the whole Ninja World.

    Many things.

    He still could not do as he wanted.

    This made him watch as the wheels of history rolled over his body, and he was only a member who could go with the flow.

    Just as Minato was lamenting his lack of strength.

    Aoba''s voice slowly rang out.

    "Minato, if you want to become stronger, I have an idea!"

 CH 201

    As soon as Aoba said this, Minato was stunned.

    "What idea?"

    Minato immediately widened his eyes, and his blue eyes were filled with anticipation and desire.

    This period of time had made him extremely aggrieved.

    The more he wanted to contribute to the village, the more strenuous he felt.

    This made him feel that his whole body was full of fighting spirit, but he had nowhere to vent it. He could only silently suppress it in his heart which felt very uncomfortable.

    "Go to Mount Myoboku to learn Senjutsu!"

    Aoba stared at Minato''s eyes. Now, Minato was about the same age as Naruto in Shippuden. Although his strength surpassed Naruto''s, he felt that Minato had not learned senjutsu at this time.

    "What senjutsu?"

    Minato suddenly widened his eyes. His entire body was stunned as if he had discovered something extraordinary.

    He had never heard senjutsu before.

    This was like a brand new term for him.

    The most important thing was...

    Minato stared at Aoba doubtfully. How could Aoba know so many things?

    "Senjutsu is..."

    Aoba deliberately dragged out his voice for a long time, but he had no intention of explaining. Instead, he smiled and said, "I don''t know either."

    "You don''t know how you want me to learn it?!" Minato almost rolled his eyes at Aoba; it was like his joking at him!

    "Minato, listen to me. I don''t know what senjutsu are, but I know how you should learn them."

    The smile on Aoba''s face became brighter. However, no matter what, Minato was the first person to make him feel warm in this world.

    Then let''s help a little!

    In fact.

    In Aoba''s opinion, this was not helping Minato at all but just pointing out a direction.

    This specific training depended on Minato''s personal situation.

    According to Minato, who was later reincarnated using Edo Tensei, Minato was not particularly good at using Sage Mode. The time he could maintain it was limited, and he could not use it as a regular battle style.

    He wondered if there would be new differences after this change.

    After all.

    The Third Ninja World War was brought forward.

    In that case, Minato''s strength should also be brought forward a bit.

    Otherwise, it would be difficult to establish merit points and push Third Hokage down.

    Although the Third Ninja World War was a disaster for Minato''s team, it was also the peak of Minato''s strength and prestige, and he successfully became the Fourth Hokage based on the right time and place.

    If the Third Ninja World War were to break out right now, it would be a great battle.

    Even though Minato was currently very strong, he would not be the main character in this battle. It would be very difficult for him to build up the outstanding military achievements that would bring the Third Hokage down.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Minato was confused by Aoba''s words. He blinked his blue eyes and stared at Aoba in confusion.

    "Why didn''t I understand it?"

    "You said you don''t know what senjutsu is..."

    "And you said you know how to learn senjutsu?"

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "Hurry up and say it!"

    "I''m so anxious..."

    Minato asked one after another. His heart had already become anxious, and he wished he could pull out Aoba''s tongue and tell him to hurry up.

    "The training of senjutsu requires you to go to Mount Myoboku. You can use the summoning technique to summon the toad from Mount Myuboku, and then let the toad use the reverse summons to send you to Mount Myoboku." Aoba said with a smile.

    "Do I really need to go to Mount Myoboku?" A hint of hesitation flashed through Minato''s eyes.

    "You don''t dare?" Aoba deliberately tried to goad him.

    "That''s not it..." Minato shook his head and said, "You also know the current situation. The Third Ninja World War can break out at any time. If I go to Mount Myoboku at this time, wouldn''t it be an act of running away before the battle?"

    "Minato, you are thinking too much."

    Aoba shook his head. He now understood more and more why Minato could become the Fourth Hokage that everyone in the village supported.

    This person really placed the village''s safety in a very high position.

    He could even sacrifice himself for the village!

    "With your current strength, even if you can kill some enemies in the Third Ninja World War, it will not cause a decisive change."

    "You are not a match for Third Raikage."

    "You might not be able to defeat the son of Third Raikage completely!"

    "If you enter the battlefield like this, all you can get is constant self-consumption and damage. This is not a good thing for your future development."

    "Minato, you are very smart. What you need now is to calm down and spend time settling down so that you can advance to the next level."

    Aoba immediately said to Minato.

    Actually.

    He had been thinking about it since he watched Naruto Anime.

    Minato''s Sage Mode could not be maintained for too long. It was likely that he lacked time to master it.

    Since the Third Ninja World War broke out, Minato had been fighting on the battlefield until the end of the Third Ninja World War.

    After the war ended, it did not give Minato much time. Instead, he became the Hokage of the village.

    At that time, Konohagakure had a lot of things to take care of.

    After that.

    It was the Kyuubi Rampage.

    Aoba felt that Minato did not seriously study the Sage Mode.

    It was even possible that he learned it casually during the war because he did not have enough proficiency and could not become a conventional weapon.

    No matter what the reason was.

    Aoba felt that as long as Minato focused his mind and studied the Sage Mode seriously, he would definitely not be worse than Jiraiya.

    "But... do I really have to train during the Third Ninja World War?" Minato pursed his lips and felt that this was not good.

    "Yes, if you want to become stronger, now is the best opportunity. The Third Ninja World War will take a long time, long enough to wait until you come back to harvest the battlefield after learning senjutsu."

    Aoba stared at Minato. If Minato had not said that he wanted to increase his strength, he would not have thought of that place immediately.

    Now it seemed.

    Letting Minato go to Mount Myoboku in this period of time was definitely the most suitable opportunity.

    This will not only protect Minato from any damage in the early days of the war but also allow Minato to accumulate strength with peace of mind and come back to harvest for the Third Ninja World War.

    Aoba was clear about the history of this Ninja World and understood that it was impossible to wait until the Fourth Ninja World War.

    If Minato could not gain merit in the Third Ninja World War, it would be difficult for him to become a Hokage.

    "But..."

    Minato took a deep breath. He already understood what Aoba meant, but he still felt that it was not good to leave like this.

    "There is no ''but''..."

    Aoba shook his head and directly interrupted Minato. He raised his hands and carefully patted Minato''s shoulder, afraid that he would accidentally touch Minato''s head.

    "Don''t worry and go to Mount Myoboku!"

    "I will take care of everything here!"

    "I will help you take care of Kushina!"

    "You can be at ease over there!"

    "Trust me!"

    Aoba nodded his head at Minato and assured him firmly.

    "????"

    In a flash.

    A lot of question marks popped up in Minato''s head.

    ''What the hell?''

    ''How did it get to Kushina?''

    Minato''s heart suddenly tightened!

    Initially, he thought that after going to Mount Myoboku, he wouldn''t be able to contribute to the village.

    The kind of thing that he wouldn''t be able to see Kushina for a long time was initially a small matter, and he still had to prioritize the village first!

    But...

    After Minato heard the promises that Aoba had just said.

    Not only did he not feel at ease.

    On the contrary, he was even more worried.

    "That... About Kushina... I don''t need to trouble you..."

    The corner of Minato''s mouth twitched as he spoke. He was no longer worried about the Third Ninja World War. What he was more concerned about was Aoba''s so-called care.

    Who can withstand this!

    "No trouble, no trouble, it''s my duty." Aoba shook his head and said. He had a mischievous smile on his face, knowing that he had successfully distracted Minato''s attention.

    "There''s no need for that! Kushina can take care of herself! I think she''s fine!" Minato''s eyes showed a hint of caution as he stared at Aoba. He suddenly felt that this was a trap that Aoba had set up.

    "Well, I won''t care about her. As long as you can train in Mount Myoboku at ease."

    After seeing the change in Minato''s eyes, Aoba immediately changed the topic and did not continue with Kushina''s topic.

    As long as one''s attention was diverted from one matter to another, then making a concession in the previous matter suddenly became unimportant.

    This was a combination of the modern and ninja world memories that Aoba had accumulated.

    "Are you sure?" Minato asked suspiciously.

    "I was just worried that you might have something to worry about. I''m so busy with Konohagakure Intelligence Division every day. I don''t have time to help you take care of your girlfriend. You can rest assured and go train." Aoba waved his hand and said snappily.

    "I am relieved!"

    Minato looked deeply at Aoba. There was something in his heart that he did not say.

    That was...

    You were the one who worries me!

    Minato did not think too much at first, but following Aoba''s rhythm, he was afraid that he would train for a few months; after returning, his girlfriend would run away with someone else.

    "Aoba, I will ask Gamabunta right now."

    Minato immediately raised his right hand and put his thumb to his mouth, ready to bite it.

    "Stop!"

    Aoba grabbed Minato''s hand and stopped him.

    "My room is relatively small. It can''t accommodate a toad as big as Gamabunta!"

    "And..."

    "I''m ready to go back to sleep!"

    "Ask slowly when you go back. Remember to ask Third Hokage-sama for leave before you leave."

    "But..."

    "You must not tell anyone that this idea was given to you by me!"

    "You can''t betray me!"

    As Aoba spoke, he raised his head and gestured to his roof. His room was a simple room. It looked about twenty to thirty square meters, and it was not as big as an ordinary university dormitory room.

    If this Gamabunta comes out from here.

    It could be said that he would directly destroy this Anbu''s dormitory.

    The current Gamabunta has fought with Jiraiya to fight Hanzo and helped Jiraiya win the Sannin title.

    "Aiya, I was too anxious and forgot about this matter..."

    Minato scratched his head and revealed an apologetic smile. He really wanted to become stronger, so much so that he didn''t want to let go of this opportunity.

    "En..."

    "Aoba."

    "I''ll go back and talk to Gamabunta later."

    "As for my trip to Mount Myoboku, there should be no problem with Gamabunta."

    "But at this critical juncture."

    "Will Third Hokage-sama really give me a holiday?"

    Minato hesitated for a moment and voiced his doubts. He felt that the war was imminent. Konohagakure was in need of people. How could he let him leave so easily?

    "Third Hokage-sama will definitely agree to your leave. Don''t worry and go ask for leave!"

    Aoba said without hesitation.

    At this time, the Third Hokage was most afraid that these few people could accumulate battle achievements.

    One of them was Minato!

 CH 202

    "Then I''ll give it a try tomorrow!"

    Minato was seriously considering this matter. Aoba''s words had already moved him.

    During this period of time, there had been many setbacks and sullen incidents, which made him understand that what really limited the village''s progress and growth was actually strength.

    When their strength reached a certain level.

    They could defend the peace of the village.

    When that time came.

    Only then could they talk about love.

    Otherwise, all the so-called mutual understanding would be like a bubble, and a light poke could shatter it!

    "Aoba, do you want to come with me?"

    After thinking for a while, Minato suddenly stared at Aoba with a burning gaze. He thought of a good way to achieve the best of both worlds.

    That was to bring Aoba to Mount Myoboku as well!

    This would not only prevent the boredom of training alone.

    It could also prevent Kushina from being suddenly taken care of.

    This way, he would have no worries!

    Thinking of this.

    Minato stared at Aoba with expectation in his eyes. He even began to imagine what Aoba looked like when he went to Mount Myoboku with him.

    When Aoba heard Minato''s words, he was stunned for a moment. He never thought that Minato would invite him to go to Mount Myoboku.

    This was a matter of learning senjutsu!

    In a moment.

    Aoba was a little touched!

    This was enough to show that Minato regarded him as one of his own!

    After a moment of hesitation, Aoba stared into Minato''s eyes.

    "I won''t go."

    Aoba waved his hand and shook his head.

    This was the answer he came up with after a moment of hesitation and thought.

    He could not go to Mount Myoboku!

    Because if he went to Mount Myoboku, it was very likely that the Great Toad Sage would find out about the problem with his Sage Body.

    After all, the Great Toad Sage had once taught the Sage of the Six Path Otsutsuki Hagoromo how to train senjutsu, so he was very familiar with Sage Body.

    Aoba was able to hide his Sage Body in Konohagakure.

    But it really comes to Mount Myoboku, the base camp of toads, where almost all of them train senjutsu.

    He would probably be unable to hide it!

    That would be too easy to expose!

    Moreover.

    Apart from that.

    Aoba also had to think about Minato''s self-confidence.

    Originally, in Naruto Anime, Minato was not particularly good at Sage Mode.

    Now, if Aoba followed him and before Minato could understand what senjutsu were, Aoba had already learned it. Wouldn''t that be too hurtful?

    Regarding learning senjutsu.

    Aoba was not anxious at all.

    He already had Sage Body, so learning senjutsu was just a matter of time. There was no problem with difficulty at all.

    For him.

    He wanted more to develop steadily, step by step, try to hide his strength, and keep a low profile in Konohagakure.

    Unless it were absolutely necessary, he absolutely would not expose his strength.

    Even if he exposed his strength, he absolutely could not let that person have the opportunity to spread the information.

    Only then could he live a comfortable life!

    If he ran to the toad camp''s Mount Myoboku and trained senjutsu, he would not be able to hide the fact that he had Sage Body. He would never be able to return to this quiet life in the future.

    This change.

    It was not what he wanted.

    He still hoped that everyone would view him as an ordinary person!

    "Why?"

    Minato did not expect Aoba to reject him without even thinking about it. His eyes immediately stared at Aoba.

    "Isn''t it good for you to train with me?"

    Minato once again sent an invitation to Aoba. He really hoped that Aoba could accompany him so that he could double the buff in his heart.

    "Minato, do you think I am you? If you want to learn senjutsu, you can learn it. I don''t have that talent..."

    Aoba said with a bitter smile, his face was full of helplessness.

    "It''s not like you don''t understand my physical condition. If not for Tsunade-sama''s help to treat me, I wouldn''t even have the mood to read these books."

    "I also want to learn, but I can''t do it!"

    "If I go with you to Mount Myoboku, I will basically watch you train every day. This is also a kind of torture for me."

    "Moreover, Konohagakure Intelligence Division still needs me to work hard. How can I leave my post without permission!"

    Aoba immediately said several reasons. The most important reason was that he laughed at his lack of talent and could not learn.

    "Alright... alright..."

    Minato took a deep breath. He listened to Aoba and understood that if Aoba would not be able to learn senjutsu, it would only be a waste of time to go to Mount Myoboku.

    He was very clear about the matter of Aoba''s body. It was indeed a big problem.

    "Then I''ll go by myself..."

    Minato pursed his lips tightly. He stared at Aoba thoughtfully, and his heart was most concerned about Kushina''s matter.

    Aoba saw Minato''s expression and realized that his rhythm was a bit off, making Minato feel a sense of crisis.

    This won''t do.

    If this were the case, Minato would feel uneasy if he went to Mount Myoboku.

    Then...

    Aoba''s eyes lit up as he thought of a better solution.

    "Minato, you just said that you wanted me to go to Mount Myoboku with you. I suddenly have a new idea!" Aoba immediately said.

    "You changed your mind and want to go to Mount Myoboku with me?" Minato asked excitedly.

    "I''m not going..."

    Aoba raised his right index finger and shook it in front of Minato. The corners of his mouth curled into an enigmatic smile.

    "Didn''t I say that my talent is not good? I can''t learn anything even if I go. When the time comes, I can only say that I will be watching you train from the side. It is also a job to accompany you."

    "Someone is more suitable for this kind of job than me!"

    "If you let her accompany you, maybe she will have a chance to learn senjutsu. Even if just accompanying you, she is better than me!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up into a meaningful smile, and his eyes flashed with a mischievous light.

    "Who?"

    Minato was immediately tempted. He vaguely realized the name that Aoba was going to say, but he still hoped that the name would come out of Aoba''s mouth and just passively accepted Aoba''s opinion.

    This made him less embarrassed.

    All of a sudden.

    Minato''s breathing became rapid, and his blue eyes were full of expectation.

    "Uzumaki Kushina!"

    Aoba smiled and said the name directly. As he spoke, his eyes were fixed on Minato in front of him.

    "After you went to Mount Myoboku, it is indeed inappropriate for Kushina to be alone in Konohagakure!"

    "The last few times that Kumogakure came to Konohagakure, they also stared at Kushina. You know this better than me."

    "If you let Kushina go to Mount Myoboku with you, it would be best if she could learn senjutsu to improve her strength. If she doesn''t have talent, she can temporarily avoid the Third Ninja World War in Mount Myoboku."

    "In this way, you can study senjutsu without worries. When you come back, you can end this war with Kushina!"

    Aoba didn''t think of this at first. He suddenly realized this after Minato proposed to go to Mount Myoboku with him.

    Minato kept thinking about Kushina.

    If there was hope that someone would accompany him to train!

    In that case, Kushina was undoubtedly the most suitable person!

    "You make a lot of sense!"

    A bright smile appeared on Minato''s face, and all the worries in his heart vanished at this moment.

    "I will go to Kushina tomorrow and ask for leave to go to Mount Myoboku to train!"

 CH 203

    Minato was in a good mood at this moment.

    He knew that Kushina would agree to his request and go to Mount Myoboku with him.

    This way, Kushina would be by his side.

    He didn''t have to worry about anything.

    "Aoba, thank you. I didn''t expect that you would solve all my problems. You are really amazing!"

    Minato stared at Aoba and said seriously. His blue eyes carefully looked at Aoba as if he wanted to see Aoba''s mind through Aoba''s face.

    He didn''t know why.

    The more he interacted with Aoba, the more he felt that Aoba was not as simple as he seemed.

    However, he did not think about it that much.

    At most, there were some small secrets!

    In life.

    Who doesn''t have a little secret!

    This was nothing!

    "Hahaha, your question happens to be something I can talk about. Moreover, what I''m talking about are just some theoretical opinions. Whether it really works or not depends on you." Aoba said with a smile.

    "Aoba, actually, there is something I don''t understand. How did you know that Mount Myoboku can teach senjutsu?" Minato stared at Aoba and could not help but ask. He was still a little curious about this matter.

    "Tsunade-sama said it," Aoba answered without hesitation. He knew that the faster he answered at this time, the more he would not think about it. When he raised the topic of senjutsu with Minato, he had already thought of an excuse.

    "Tsunade-sama?"

    Minato was even more puzzled. Tsunade-sama''s Summoned beast should be in the Shikkotsu Forest, not Mount Myoboku. How did she know about it?

    Just as Minato was puzzled.

    Aoba seemed to have seen through Minato''s doubts and nodded at him.

    "That''s right!"

    "It was Tsunade-sama who said it!"

    "When Tsunade-sama was healing my body; at that time, she mentioned that the three holy lands teach senjutsu."

    "At that time, Tsunade-sama also said that Jiraiya-sama also knew about this matter."

    "I just don''t know if Jiraiya-sama has already learned senjutsu!"

    Aoba didn''t answer the question confidently. After all, he didn''t know if Jiraiya had already learned senjutsu.

    If Jiraiya hadn''t learned senjutsu at this time and he said that Jiraiya learned it; he would have been exposed when Minato went to Mount Myoboku.

    It was better to say that it was Tsunade.

    Anyway, Tsunade would not return to Konohagakure for decades.

    She might as well take the blame for her student!

    "So that''s how it is!"

    Minato nodded in realization. He would still believe his Jiraiya-sensei and Tsunade-sama''s words.

    "I thought that Jiraiya-sensei came back just to sell books!" Minato said with a smile.

    Sell books?

    Aoba immediately caught onto one of the keywords.

    He instantly understood it.

    ''Good fellow.''

    ''So this was how the book Icha Icha Paradise came about!''

    ''No wonder Eaton said that it was a new book he bought some time ago.''

    ''Looking at it from the time.''

    ''Isn''t that the time when Jiraya returned to Konohagakure?''

    "Aoba, I won''t stay here any longer. Now I have to ask Gamabunta about senjutsu. After confirming it, I will go to Third Hokage-sama for leave. When I leave, you must be careful!" Minato reminded Aoba. In fact, he still cared about Aoba.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."

    Aoba nodded.

    After he finished speaking.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw the box in the corner.

    Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration.

    "Minato, if you can get me some more books before you leave, that would be even better."

    Aoba smiled and looked at Minato. He had just taken these books back and had not started reading them yet, but he knew that they would not last long.

    Minato would need at least a few months of leave.

    If there were more books in stock.

    Then it would be a very good thing for his subsequent accumulation.

    "You still want books?"

    Minato stared at Aoba suspiciously. Just as he was about to carry out a few more sentences of preaching, he remembered that Aoba had just given him a suggestion. He immediately stopped what he was about to say.

    "Alright!"

    Minato nodded and agreed. He still had a lot of books at home. Since he couldn''t use them for the time being, he might as well give them to Aoba.

    After Minato agreed.

    The two of them chatted for a while.

    Then, Minato left Aoba''s dormitory.

    After Aoba closed his room door, he returned to the iron bed.

    "It''s almost dawn!"

    Aoba would never have thought that Konohagakure night which was destined to be extraordinary, was actually spent chatting with Minato.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Just as Aoba and Minato were chatting about the matter of Mount Myoboku and learning senjutsu.

    The boiling emotions of the Konohagakure people had pushed the matter to its climax.

    At this moment.

    The residence of Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    "Hari-sama, Konohagakure''s Anbu is here. There are a lot of them. It doesn''t look like they are here to negotiate." A Kumogakure ninja in charge of gathering information reported.

    "Looks like we have to break out of the encirclement!"

    A hint of ruthlessness flashed through Hari''s eyes. He knew very well that there was no longer any negotiation when things had developed to this point.

    "This..."

    "Are we really going to do this?"

    "Is this okay?"

    "Isn''t it too extreme?"

    "This is more dangerous!"

    "..."

    Some of the Kumogakure''s envoy group members voiced their doubts.

    Not all the envoys were ninjas.

    After all, negotiations needed to be talked about. There were many staff officers here. Their mission was to argue with the Third Hokage and ask for the greatest benefits.

    Now that they were facing such an extremely dangerous situation, their hearts were all shaken. They already had doubts about Hari''s arrangements.

    "Don''t you understand the situation?"

    Hari looked at the crowd and narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes flashing with anger.

    "Or you don''t want to believe this result at all!"

    "Is there any use in deceiving yourself?"

    "Konohagakure''s Anbu has already surrounded us."

    "Staying here is equivalent to waiting for death!"

    "Only if we rush out will we have a chance to live!"

    Hari looked coldly at the staff officers who came to negotiate and suddenly felt that he had brought some burden.

    They hadn''t played any role!

    They started to panic when they encountered something.

    They didn''t listen to orders.

    When they came, they were a group of burdens and would shout tired after walking for a while.

    When they were leaving, they were here to question his words.

    Hari''s heart was very angry and dissatisfied because of these sudden events.

    Now he was being refuted face to face by these staff officers.

    All of a sudden.

    His body began to emit a dangerous aura.

    "Hari-sama, I think there are other solutions to this matter. Konohagakure is afraid of Kumogakure''s strength. It''s not impossible to sit down and talk about it!"

    "The way we deal with things can''t be too extreme, right?"

    "That''s right! If we directly kill our way out now, only death awaits us! Even if Konohagakure''s people caught us, they would still be afraid of Kumogakure and wouldn''t dare to do anything to us!"

    "Right now, the matters outside are the only information that we have gathered. Gasshi-sama''s whereabouts are unknown. Perhaps it is a play that Konohagakure directed themself."

    "Hari-sama, I feel that we should not leave. Instead, we should cooperate with Konohagakure and then negotiate again!"

    "..."

    One sentence after another came out of the mouths of these staff officers. Each of them was gentle and refined. The long-distance running had already made them suffer. If they rush out against the Konoha Anbu, they would really die.

    These voices were polite at first, and they still respected Hari. But in the end, they became more and more suspicious, more and more distrustful, and even had differences in concepts.

    "Have you said enough?"

    Hari''s face became more and more ugly. When he led Kumogakure''s envoy group here, he did not expect that things would develop to this point.

    If you summarized it.

    There were no mistakes in his decision-making.

    There was no mishandling either.

    Not to mention the involvement of other forces.

    As for the problem.

    It could only be described with one word.

    That was...

    Pig teammates!

    They were all pig teammates!

    Hari looked at these noisy staff officers whose mouths were still chattering and felt that his ears were about to be broken by them.

    "I''ll ask you one last time!"

    "Are you guys leaving or not?"

    "Time is of the essence right now. The more we delay, the more casualties we will suffer!"

    Hari''s tone had already started to become impatient. He had suffered a series of ruthless blows this night.

    Following such a bunch of pig teammates to complete missions.

    He was already beginning to doubt the meaning of his existence!

    "No!"

    "We are not leaving!"

    "We definitely can''t leave!"

    "Leaving now is suicide!"

    "If you want to leave, then leave by yourself!"

    "Absolutely not!"

    "..."

    The staff officers of Kumogakure''s envoy group shook their heads simultaneously. Almost no one wanted to leave with Hari and decided to stay.

    In their opinion.

    Staying was the only way to survive.

    Leaving was a road of death.

    "A bunch of burdens!"

    After Hari finished speaking, he immediately looked toward the ninjas beside him.

    "Let''s retreat!" Hari ordered.

    "Yes!"

    These ninjas followed Hari''s lead and did not say much nonsense. All of them were ready to kill their way out.

    "The two of you..."

    Hari looked at the two Kumogakure ninjas beside him, and his cold eyes flashed with strong killing intent.

    "Clean up this place!"

    Hari''s tone was murderous, and it instantly shook the bodies of the ninjas around him.

 CH 204

    As soon as Hari finished speaking, the expressions of the staff officer in Kumogakure''s envoy group changed drastically.

    "What are you doing?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "What are you going to deal with?"

    "Speak clearly!"

    "..."

    The staff officers once again began to attack Hari with their mouths, causing Hari''s head to hurt.

    "Hurry up!"

    Hari didn''t want to hear their words anymore, so he turned around and left.

    The ninjas followed closely behind and quickly left this place.

    After that.

    As Hari and the ninjas left.

    The staff officers all looked at the two ninjas who were left here. Their faces were slightly pale, and their eyes were flashing with fear. They had already realized what was going to happen.

    Under the gaze of these staff officers.

    The two ninjas stretched their hands to their waists and pulled out the swords at their waists. The sharp blades of the swords flashed with a dazzling cold light under the light of the indoor lights.

    Then.

    The two ninjas looked at each other.

    They nodded at each other.

    Swish!

    Swish!

    The figures of the two flashed at the same time, charging straight at the staff officers.

    Swords flashed, and blood flew everywhere.

    As the swords in the hands of the two ninjas continuously slashed, the staff officers let out screams one after another.

    A few breaths later.

    The place quieted down.

    Every staff officer was lying in a pool of blood.

    Then.

    The two ninjas quickly chased after Hari.

    The next day, early morning.

    Aoba stretched and struggled to wake up from the iron bed. As usual, he went to wash up and prepare for work.

    For Konohagakure, the night that had just passed was destined to be a sleepless night.

    However, Aoba still slept peacefully for half a night.

    After washing up.

    Aoba changed into Anbu''s ninja outfit, put on the cat face mask, and walked directly towards Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Not long after.

    Aoba arrived at his compartment.

    It was still the same as yesterday.

    Not a single prisoner was sent over.

    The entire Konohagakure Intelligence Division seemed to have been emptied and become very quiet.

    For such a situation.

    Aoba was also more than happy about this. He sat directly on the small bench, slowly closed his eyes, and began to reread Gasshi''s memories.

    According to Gasshi''s memories.

    Gasshi was stronger than Otai, who had died in his hands earlier.

    Especially in the aspect of the lightning release body technique.

    His attainments were very high!

    Aoba carefully examined Gasshi''s memories, wanting to obtain some of the lightning release body technique methods and some of his experience.

    He didn''t have any good feelings toward Kumogakure. However, he still recognized their lightning release body technique - Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode) formed by the lightning chakra covering their entire body. Whether in terms of offense or defense, it was an extremely tyrannical and terrifying technique.

    If there was a chance.

    Aoba still wanted to learn it!

    Just like this.

    Time ticked by.

    It was almost noon.

    No one had been sent over.

    Aoba was completely immersed in Gasshi''s memories. Those memories were not something that could be finished in a short time.

    But for the other interrogator ninjas, waiting in this dark place was an intolerable torment.

    Another period of time passed.

    Some noisy sounds began to ring outside the compartment.

    These interrogator ninjas were too idle.

    It''s like fishing at work and sleeping in class.

    If there was nothing to do at all.

    On the contrary, it felt like time had passed very long, and it was also very torturous.

    "Everyone, gather in the black room!"

    Right at this moment,

    A loud and clear voice rang out, instantly tearing apart the silence in the darkness, clearly entering everyone''s ears.

    "Everyone, gather in the black room!"

    "Everyone, gather in the black room!"

    "..."

    This person did not end after saying it once. Instead, he kept repeating the same words like a recorder. As he walked, he walked to the compartment door one after another.

    This person''s voice.

    It also entered Aoba''s ears.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba opened his eyes.

    "Finally!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth behind the mask curled up slightly. From yesterday''s abnormal situation, he felt a sense of the calm before the storm.

    That was only the arrival of Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    After what had happened last night.

    It had become a completely different level!

    "The main theme of this meeting should be the state of war!"

    Aoba slowly got up, tidied up his clothes, then pushed open the door of his compartment and walked out.

    Step step step...

    Aoba had just walked out when he heard the footsteps around him. The interrogator ninjas here all walked in the direction of the black room.

    Aoba glanced at it a few times.

    He discovered that there were quite a few people.

    There should be about thirty to forty people!

    The surging crowd looked just like how it was when school ended.

    Aoba was mixed in the crowd.

    He was in an inconspicuous corner.

    He followed everyone to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s black room.

    Another period of time passed.

    Almost all of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s ninjas were here.

    The atmosphere now became quiet and solemn. No one discussed or spoke at this time.

    The people here were not like Aoba, who did not care about anything.

    Many of them went to watch the bustle last night and roughly knew that something had happened, but they were not particularly clear about it.

    Step step step step...

    At this time, steady footsteps sounded. Along with the sound of footsteps, a man in a black trenchcoat walked out under the gaze of everyone and stood at the small table in front of them.

    This person was Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, Morino Eaton.

    Eaton was tall to begin with, and with his height, he could see everyone present.

    "Is everyone here?"

    Eaton''s deep voice rang out. His voice was not loud, but the atmosphere was too quiet. This voice clearly entered everyone''s ears and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    As he spoke.

    Eaton''s gaze swept over everyone.

    When he saw Aoba in the corner.

    His gaze stayed on Aoba for a second longer and gave him a faint look as if he was greeting Aoba.

    Then, he shifted his gaze to the next person.

    After all, there were many people here.

    It was not good for Eaton to express anything.

    "Everyone should be here."

    Seeing that no one answered his question, Eaton answered himself.

    "Since everyone is here, let''s say something important."

    Eaton''s voice suddenly raised a few decibels, and his tone became more serious than before. This change in volume and tone aroused everyone''s attention.

    All of a sudden.

    Every ninja in Konohagakure Intelligence Division stared at Eaton, waiting for his following words.

    "About a year ago, I told you that the Third Ninja World War will descend upon the Ninja World in less than three years."

    Eaton''s face was very heavy. When talking about war, no one was willing to face it.

    However.

    He doesn''t know.

    That Eaton''s words.

    When Aoba heard it.

    It gave him a feeling that the other party had predicted correctly.

    A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    "The war is coming!"

    Eaton''s voice continued to ring. As he spoke, he looked around at everyone.

    "Some of you may need to change your positions."

    "We won''t keep so many people to deal with the interrogation work inside the village!"

    "We need to use more people to interrogate the prisoners and spies brought back from the front line, as well as spies who sneak into the village at any time."

    "I hope you can adapt to the latest work as soon as possible!"

    "Let us, Konohagakure Intelligence Division, do the logistics work for the village''s battle!"

    "If anyone has any problems..."

    "You can come to find me!"

    Eaton''s tone was filled with an unquestionable dominance. This was far more intense than what he usually showed. The aura of being in a high position for a long time was displayed in this instant.

    After saying that.

    Eaton picked up a scroll.

    Under everyone''s gaze, he slowly opened it.

    In a split second.

    Everyone present held their breath, and everyone became nervous.

    They were very clear.

    This scroll was their latest planned position.

    Some people were worried.

    Some people were looking forward to it.

    Some people didn''t care at all.

    "The people who I read out their names will work in the compartment. They will be responsible for interrogating the prisoners in the village and maintaining the stability of the village during the war!"

    After saying this, Eaton paused for a moment as if he was trying to keep them in suspense before announcing the results.

    This position was the one that Aoba currently held.

    It belonged to the super salted fish!

    There wasn''t much trouble every day, but there wasn''t much room for improvement.

    Especially during this period of war.

    It could be said to be very comfortable, and at the same time, there would not be any achievements.

    "Yamanaka Aoba!"

    Eaton directly read out the first name. It was Aoba''s name.

    After he finished reading, he glanced in the direction of Aoba.

    The look in his eyes seemed to be saying.

    "If there are any problems, come find me later!"

    At this time.

    Aoba also understood why Eaton wanted to see everyone just now.

    He wants to tell their position in this war.

    The moment Aoba met Eaton''s gaze, he slowly nodded, expressing his satisfaction in keeping his current position.

    Eaton received the information feedback from Aoba accurately and then began to read the next name.

    One name after another came out of Eaton''s mouth

 CH 205

    More than ten minutes later.

    Eaton read everyone''s names.

    Most of the compartment interrogator ninjas were transferred to the positions of interrogator during the war.

    This was a temporary allocation for war.

    There was no other way!

    Everyone understood very well. After all, war was a sudden matter. Usually, they do not reserve troops dedicated to war. When war comes, they will make temporary deployment from regular departments.

    "The above is the latest list of adjustments!"

    "If any of you have any objections to the arrangements on the list, come to me anytime!"

    "If there are no problems, just follow my newly arranged squad leader to prepare your respective positions!"

    "Dismissed!"

    Eaton''s tone revealed an unquestionable determination. Although he said this, no one dared to raise any objections to him.

    This was Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, Morino Eaton''s arrangement!

    Even if there was an objection.

    Who would dare to mention it!

    They still had to obediently do it!

    In fact.

    This point.

    Eaton also knew!

    When he said this, on the one hand, he said some beautiful words, and he couldn''t make everyone in the department think that he was a powerful person. On the other hand, he said it to Aoba.

    The war came suddenly!

    Even Eaton hadn''t been able to predict what had happened last night!

    Because of this.

    He hadn''t slept the entire night.

    He rearranged these names overnight.

    However.

    He was dealing with Aoba''s problem!

    He was unsure if Aoba was still willing to stay in his original position, but the consumption of sensory ninja was too great for the new assignment.

    He was very clear.

    Aoba was a student of Tsunade-sama, one of the Sannin.

    It was very likely that he would transform into a medical ninja in the future.

    Now, he could still stay in Konohagakure Intelligence Division purely because of Aoba''s love for Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Then he could not disappoint Aoba''s love!

    After thinking for a while, Eaton decided not to change Aoba''s position so that he could still be in the village.

    If Aoba had his own plans.

    He could just wait for Aoba to bring it up.

    Then, he would make other changes.

    This was Eaton''s most realistic thought. Once he entered a war post, the interrogators would turn from the people in the village to the people outside the village. Any situation could be encountered, and there might even be a situation where they would be attacked.

    This was what he did not want to appear on Aoba!

    Following Eaton''s "dismissed", the crowd immediately dispersed. Many people were in groups of three or five, followed by a squad leader to accept their new post.

    Aoba stayed in place for a few seconds.

    Looking at the busy crowd, he suddenly felt that it was good to have someone above his head!

    "Brother Eaton knows me!"

    Aoba turned around and returned to his compartment with satisfaction. He did not want to interrogate the ninjas from the outside village at all. It should be known that almost all the ninjas caught were genin. The rewards that a genin could provide him were actually worse than ordinary people.

    It had been more than a year since Aoba came to the Ninja World, and he was already very familiar with the Mind Reading System.

    He discovered a very interesting thing.

    Reading the memories of ordinary people, there was a high probability that it was a chakra Increase, and a small probability was a spiritual energy increase.

    This was a reward that could directly increase one''s own foundation.

    Although it didn''t increase much in a single level.

    However, the advantage was that it could be stacked continuously.

    It would accumulate over time.

    It would accumulate into more.

    After a long time, it would be a very terrifying upgrade.

    On the other hand, the upgrade brought by reading a ninja''s memory was basically an upgrade of ninjutsu.

    This kind of upgrade could temporarily increase his strength when he first entered the Ninja World, but with the passing time and coupled with the fact that Aoba could cheat training through Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), this increase was not so obvious.

    For the current Aoba, this kind of system basic reward from ordinary people was greater than genin.

    If one looked at it from another perspective.

    The most valuable thing was still intelligence!

    Aoba had already felt the power of intelligence countless times. In this Ninja World, perhaps only Black Zetsu knows better than him.

    However, Aoba even knew all of Black Zetsu''s plans, but Black Zetsu didn''t know of Aoba''s existence!

    Of course.

    There was another important reason why Aoba was unwilling to enter the battlefield. It was also intelligence.

    There were many opportunities to contact the ninjas from outside the village.

    There were many opportunities to read memories.

    There were also many opportunities to obtain information!

    As a result.

    Aoba might find some details in the war or even change the situation.

    At that time, he would be in a dilemma.

    He didn''t want to make any contributions.

    But he also couldn''t completely fish in that position.

    So...

    Not going was the best choice!

    He could then avoid being sucked into all sorts of whirlpools!

    ...

    Aoba quickly returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    At this time

    The compartment had lost almost three-fourths of his men.

    There were only about ten people left here.

    A few minutes after he returned to his compartment, the guards in Konoha''s prison escorted three people in and tied them to the compartment''s pillar.

    The compartment has a crucifix-like wooden stake that binds people, and behind it are several load-bearing wooden pillars that support the canopy.

    Now, those pillars have been requisitioned to be used to tie up the prisoners for interrogation.

    "Now, as long as there are any prisoners, we will send them over. We will no longer line them up. During this period of time, you must work hard and interrogate these people simultaneously!" The leader of the prison guards said.

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded. He did not care about this at all. There was almost no difference between interrogation alone and interrogation simultaneously, and it could also increase his efficiency.

    But for other interrogator ninjas, it could interfere with the other.

    If there was one person who refused to say anything.

    That tenacious willpower would also affect the other people waiting to be interrogated, making them stand on the same side subconsciously and fight the interrogator ninjas together.

    At this moment.

    After the three people were all tied up on the wooden pillar, the guards left one after another.

    The compartment was left with only the three of them and Aoba.

    After that.

    The three of them looked at each other.

    They exchanged a knowing look and instantly reached a tacit understanding.

    When they knew that Konohagakure Intelligence Division had some changes, they knew that their opportunity had come.

    They should have been sent yesterday.

    Now, they were brought here together.

    There would be an endless stream of people being sent in.

    All of these interrogator ninjas won''t have much time to interrogate.

    As long as they held on to each other, it was very likely that they would be able to fool some of them and completely reduce the punishment.

    "I know what kind of thoughts you have."

    Aoba''s indifferent voice sounded. His gaze swept over the three people like a machine without emotion.

    "If you are assigned to other interrogator ninjas, this loophole might work."

    "But it will be very difficult here!"

    "You should sigh at the arrangement of fate!"

    Aoba took a step forward and walked towards the three prisoners who were tied up.

    "Actually, the three of you are much luckier."

    "In the future, those who come here will suffer more."

    "In peacetime, it is very contemptible to rely on thievery just because you cannot make a living..."

    "If Konohagakure enters the war and you people are still doing those unconscionable things to your own people in the village, I won''t let it go so easily!"

    As Aoba spoke, he walked directly to the first person and raised his hand to touch the first person''s head.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    Along with the crisp sound of an electronic prompt.

    One by one, memories were added to Aoba''s mind.

    He had obtained all of this person''s memories.

    After that.

    Aoba walked over to the second person and raised his hand to touch the latter''s head.

    Such a move.

    The three prisoner in this compartment were extremely puzzled.

    They wondered what this ninja in front of them was doing!

    The words he said just now were so ruthless...

    And the result!

    Just rub their head like this?

    Why did it feel like he was playing around?

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    Another crisp electronic prompt sounded, and a series of memories entered his mind.

    Aoba ignored the surprise of these prisoners.

    He turned and walked towards the last prisoners. The expressionless cat face mask reflected their vision. The feeling it gave them was not fear but rather a little cute.

    This interrogator ninja didn''t seem too powerful!

    Right now, the three of them felt the same way. They had only been scratched in the head, and nothing like what they had imagined had happened. They had only been given a few harsh words.

    Soon.

    Aoba walked to the last person.

    He raised his right hand.

    He touched the head of that person.

    At the same time.

    The man even stuck his head out and deliberately lowered his head, acting as if he was waiting for Aoba to touch him.

    Aoba only glanced at it.

    He didn''t care at all.

    He just took the opportunity to touch this person''s head.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    Another clear electronic prompt sounded.

    Aoba finished reading the memories of the three people and under the gaze of the three people. He turned around and walked towards the compartment''s small stool.

    Now he wanted to check it.

    Whose behavior was even worse.

    That person would receive the most priority.

    All of a sudden.

    Footsteps sounded at the door.

    Then, the compartment door was opened.

    It was still the guards of the prison just now. They had brought another person in.

    "Focus on this guy!"

    The guard leader stared at Aoba and said seriously. He waved to the guards behind him and asked them to bring this person in and tie him to a wooden pillar.

    "Konoha Military Police Force received a report from the store owner. This person was suspected of stealing the village''s ninja supplies for war. However, when Konoha Military Police Force''s people caught him, they did not find any stolen goods!"

    After the guard leader finished speaking, he took a deep look at Aoba and nodded heavily at him.

    "I''ll leave it to you!"

    With that.

    The guard leader led the guards and left.

    During this period of time, the village was in a critical period, and even Konoha''s prison became busy.

    "Stealing war supplies!"

    Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly. He stared at the young man who had just been sent in and was tied to a wooden pillar. Behind the mask, a sneer appeared on his face.

    It was fine if he didn''t see it.

    It didn''t matter if they weren''t assigned to him.

    However.

    As long as it was a prisoner assigned to him.

    And if what he did was to cause chaos in the village in the middle of a war!

    Then he would not let it go so easily!

    The young man tied to the wooden pillar did not seem to hear Aoba''s words. He did not react at all and remained silent.

    When the other three prisoners saw this scene, they all smiled simultaneously.

    That smile seemed to be saying...

    Let''s see what you can do!

    After the matter of Aoba touching their heads just now, they had already felt that this interrogator ninja was not good!

    He only knew how to say harsh words!

    He doesn''t have any real skills!

    It was not their first time committing a crime, nor was it their first time entering Konohagakure Intelligence Division. All of them were habitual criminals. From their own energy and experience, this interrogator ninja in front of them did not have the imposing manner of other interrogator ninjas.

    It seems...

    This time, Konohagakure Intelligence Division has some changes.

    They had arranged all the powerful interrogator ninjas to interrogate the enemy ninja in war!

    For a moment.

    The hearts of these three people also relaxed a lot.

    There was no worry at all.

    They immediately put on an expression as if they were watching a show.

    In an instant.

    The three people''s eyes were all focused on Aoba.

    They were all very curious.

    How should this somewhat immature interrogator ninja respond to such a scene?

    Seeing that the last person who was sent in did not have any reaction, Aoba did not continue to talk.

    Instantly.

    Aoba took a step forward.

    Step by step, he walked in front of the last person.

    Under the gaze of several other prisoners, he raised his right hand and touched the latter''s head.

    The young man did not even look at Aoba.

    He completely regarded Aoba as air.

    Aoba, on the other hand, slapped the young man''s head very smoothly.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Binding Technique!"

 CH 206

    Along with this crisp electronic prompt, memories were loaded into Aoba''s mind.

    "Huh?"

    Aoba looked at the young man and revealed a meaningful smile behind the mask.

    Something was wrong with this person!

    Usually, it should be a chakra or spiritual boost!

    But it was low-level ninjutsu!

    It seems that there was a traitor among these prisoners!

    Aoba instantly realized the problem, then turned around and walked in the direction of the small stool.

    He knew it.

    But now he''s going to pretend he doesn''t know it.

    Then.

    Under the gazes of everyone, Aoba sat directly on the small stool, not caring about the gazes of these people.

    He sat on a small stool.

    He slowly closed his eyes.

    He pressed his finger against his temple.

    He was checking this person''s memories.

    Almost in an instant.

    Aoba entered this person''s memory.

    Kirigakure Ninja!

    Three years ago, he sneaked into Konohagakure disguised as an ordinary person and became Kirigakure''s informant.

    A patrolling ninja had never caught him.

    This time, Kumogakure''s envoys came to Konohagakure and had an accident; he realized that the war was coming and went to the ninja store to steal three boxes of military ration pills used for war.

    Originally, he was not discovered.

    But he was greedy.

    He didn''t want to just take three boxes.

    Instead, he chose to continue stealing the military ration pills.

    Just as he went to get the fourth box, he bumped into the store owner, and there happened to be people from Konoha Military Police Force patrolling outside the store.

    "Interesting!"

    Aoba muttered to himself. His voice was not loud, and it could even be said to be very weak. However, three people in this compartment were staring at him. They all heard what Aoba muttered.

    All of a sudden.

    The three prisoners looked at each other again.

    Everyone had a smile on their lips.

    In their opinion.

    The interrogator ninja in front of them was probably not skilled enough.

    He was not qualified to get a higher position.

    This was why he was arranged to be here.

    He should not know what to do now!

    Aoba did not care about the opinions of these people. He knew that this impression was only temporary, and they would not have this kind of expression in a while.

    He still got some useful information in the memory of this Kirigakure Ninja.

    For example, Kirigakure had already agreed to Kumogakure''s invitation, and it was very likely that they would send the Seven Ninja Swordsmen to attack Konoha. Maybe they would arrive soon.

    Apart from that.

    Through his memories, Aoba already knew what had happened last night.

    The village had attacked Kumogakure''s envoy last night!

    Blood spilled throughout the night!

    A lot of people died!

    Among them, the leader of Kumogakure''s envoy, Hari, was caught!

    However...

    These were only approximate, and there are no details.

    After all, this Kirigakure''s ninja did not know much, so there was no time for him to inquire about it carefully.

    At this point.

    Aoba felt that he had more or less understood the memory of this Kirigakure ninja.

    There was no problem with this case.

    The rest was Kirigakure information, which could be slowly read and checked later.

    Then.

    Aoba looked through the memories of the other three prisoners.

    None of them had committed any major crimes.

    It was just minor thievery.

    Being sent to Konoha''s prison was only a matter of a dozen days.

    Moreover, the prison was also in charge of their food and accommodation.

    These three people were all habitual criminals!

    They had long been accustomed to this point. To some extent, entering prison would make their lives better.

    This led to the three habitual criminals not having any respect for Konohagakure Intelligence Division!

    In their hearts.

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division was just a program to enter Konoha prison...

    "Alright!"

    Aoba immediately opened his eyes. He already knew the memories of these four people and understood that they did not care much about Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Now that he had read the memories of these four people.

    To Aoba, they were transparent and had no secret to hide at all!

    Even those three boxes of military ration pills.

    Aoba also knew where they were hidden!

    "Very good!"

    Aoba said again. His voice became much louder and echoed in the quiet compartment.

    When the three habitual criminals heard Aoba''s transformation, they were all stunned for a moment, and then they revealed different smiles on their faces.

    ''This interrogator ninja must be stupid!''

    ''Why can''t he even say any harsh words ''

    ''Is this...''

    ''Interrogation?''

    However.

    At this moment.

    Aoba stood up again and walked towards the Kirigakure''s ninja.

    From what he was showing.

    There wasn''t much of a difference from before.

    Such a move.

    It immediately attracted the attention of the three habitual criminals.

    "You were sent to Konohagakure Intelligence Division again!"

    Aoba said indifferently. His words were directly directed to the three habitual criminals, and the content was the script he made up.

    Pfft!

    In an instant.

    A piercing sound rang out.

    This scene caused the three prisoners who were watching to widen their eyes in shock.

    ''This is...''

    ''What does it mean?''

    The three of them were all stunned.

    Aoba''s right hand directly turned into a knife hand and stabbed into the chest of this Kirigakure ninja.

    The moment he inserted it.

    His right hand was pulled out again.

    Puchi!

    A line of blood directly flowed out from this person''s chest. His eyes were wide open, and the indifferent expression on his face had disappeared. What replaced it was the distortion and paleness brought by the intense pain.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    This person could not bear the pain in his body and screamed loudly. He clearly felt that the right hand of the interrogator in front of him had entered his body and then pierced through the tendons in his chest, making him feel an extreme pain accompanied by blood flowing out.

    However.

    This level of injury.

    It was only an external injury.

    It did not hurt his internal organs.

    It was not fatal at all!

    But...

    It hurts!

    At this moment.

    The bean-sized beads of sweat scattered on this Kirigakure ninja''s forehead.

    It slid down his cheeks.

    It continuously dripped onto the ground.

    It mixed with the blood that sprayed out.

    This Kirigakure''s ninja only screamed and closed his mouth. He did not make any more sound, obviously trying to endure the pain away.

    This scene was reflected in the eyes of the other three prisoners, and they were all stunned.

    ''What was this situation?''

    This was far beyond their imagination...

    ''Wasn''t that torture?''

    ''You should at least ask first!''

    ''If you are not satisfied with our answer, it is not too late for you to take action.''

    ''The most important thing is...''

    ''Aren''t you going too far?''

    In the eyes of the three prisoners, Aoba was no longer interrogating them, but killing them.

    This was a madman!

    These words came from the hearts of the three prisoners at the same time. At this moment, the way they looked at Aoba changed.

    There was no longer the sneer from before.

    "You can still hold on!"

    Aoba looked at this Kirigakure ninja, who had already stopped making a sound. This person''s willpower was still quite strong. He only shouted at the beginning.

    At that time, he was caught unprepared.

    If this Kirigakure ninja was mentally prepared, he might not even shout.

    "I want to see just how tough you are!"

    Aoba did not treat this Kirigakure ninja''s wound at all. This degree of injury would not kill anyone.

    He hadn''t played enough yet.

    He wouldn''t let this Kirigakure ninja die just like that.

    What''s more...

    He couldn''t die in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s hands!

    Aoba reached into his ninja bag and immediately took out a handful of Kunai. He aimed the sharp tip of Kunai at Kirigakure''s ninja and slid it back and forth on the latter''s body.

    "You should have this kind of awareness the second time you come here!"

    Aoba stared at this Kirigakure ninja with deep meaning.

    Now, he had rich medical theories and practical experience.

    He knew how to make a person suffer great pain but would not die.

    Aoba quickly shook the Kunai in his hand and suddenly slashed at this Kirigakure Ninja.

    Swish!

    With a burst of blood, a small thing the size of a quail egg instantly left Kirigakure Ninja''s body and fell to the ground.

    "AHHHH!"

    This Kirigakure Ninja instantly opened his eyes wide and roared. His round eyes were filled with bright red blood. This time, the pain was even more painful than the previous one on his chest.

    "Hiss..."

    After the three prisoners saw this scene, they all trembled simultaneously. They all knew what the little cutie that fell was, so everyone could not help but feel some egg pain.

    "You... What are you doing?"

    This Kirigakure ninja clenched his teeth and said. Because the pain under his body was too intense, he used too much strength that even his gums were broken, and blood was constantly oozing out.

    "What do you think..."

    "The people who came to my place for the second time are all treated like this!"

    "Don''t worry!"

    "You still have one more!"

    As Aoba spoke, the kunai in his hand slid out again and instantly cut the other one.

    Another little cutie, mixed with blood, fell to the ground.

    In an instant, it was covered by the soil on the ground.

    "AHHH!"

    This Kirigakure ninja was already in so much pain that he could not even speak. Even his screams became sharper and less hoarse.

    Blood kept dripping down!

    Cold sweat was also dripping down!

    This Kirigakure ninja was not the only one who was sweating cold sweat here!

    Even the three prisoners were terrified.

    When they saw Aoba waving the Kunai, they felt a chill. They couldn''t help but tighten their legs to feel their good brothers.

    "Let me tell you about our rules!"

    Aoba slowly opened his mouth. Because of the existence of the cat face mask, he was like an extremely emotionless person. In an instant, everyone here felt intense pressure.

    "This place has never been heaven..."

    "It''s a hell that you can''t imagine!"

    "If it''s the first time they sent my place, I will give them a chance to change their ways..."

    "But if they come to my place for the second time..."

    "Then they have to accept my punishment!"

    "I will help him change his gender for free and become a woman."

    "As for you..."

    Aoba paused for a moment and looked at the three prisoners next to him.

    "The next time you see me... this is the end!"

    Aoba''s voice echoed in this compartment, which made the three prisoners feel relieved.

    Fortunately...

    It was only the first time they had met!

    Because this was their first time, they could still protect their treasure!

    At this time.

    They couldn''t help but rejoice that they had not encountered this silent cutting egg wild demon!

    As for the future.

    They didn''t dare!

    They really didn''t dare!

    When they saw this Kirigakure ninja''s miserable state, they all felt extremely painful!

    As for this Kirigakure''s ninja, he was in so much pain that he couldn''t speak, but he was very puzzled.

    ''You must have remembered wrongly!''

    ''This is also my first time!''

    ''Didn''t you see...''

    ''Didn''t I bleed just now?''

    ...

    Just as everyone was bewildered.

    The Kunai in Aoba''s hand slashed again.

    A thick sausage the size of a thumb fell off this Kirigakure''s ninja body.

    At this point.

    Aoba had already helped this Kirigakure''s ninja complete his gorgeous transformation.

    He had officially stepped into the next chapter of his life.

 CH 207

    "You... you... you..."

    This Kumogakure Ninja clenched his teeth tightly, and his entire body was in a state of extreme pain.

    This made him somewhat unable to bear it anymore!

    He wanted to explain to this interrogator ninja in front of him that it was not his second time here, but his first time!

    But it was already too late!

    His treasure was already gone!

    In a short period of time.

    His pants were already dyed red with blood...

    In this situation.

    Whether it was the first time or not was no longer important!

    "Hiss..."

    The three prisoners who were watching from the side could not help but gasp once again. Their hearts beat wildly, and they felt as if their hearts were about to jump out.

    Too ruthless!

    It was really too ruthless!

    This was a bit too terrifying!

    They had just witnessed the whole process with their own eyes. The seemingly young interrogator ninja was so bloody when he attacked.

    For a moment.

    An unprecedented thought of turning over a new leaf appeared in their minds.

    It was not that stealing was not exciting.

    It was that the punishment was too severe!

    They thought that if they were caught again and sent to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, they would encounter this interrogator ninja in front of them...

    Maybe they would turn into women after more than ten days...

    Just as they were in a state of extreme shock, a violent turmoil broke out in their hearts.

    Aoba moved again.

    Only to see...

    Under the gaze of the three, Aoba stretched out his hand. A hazy blue light appeared on his fingertips and directly cut open this Kirigakure ninja''s throat.

    Puchi!

    Another red line of blood spurted out like a fountain and almost hit Aoba''s mask.

    Such a scene.

    Together with the bright red color.

    Once again, the three prisoners here were shocked. Even the rhythm of their breathing had changed, and they no longer dared to continue watching.

    ''Murder!''

    At the same time, this thought appeared in their minds!

    They all knew that they would be tortured when entering Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Still, when it comes to the people in the village, they were usually more merciful and did not use too extreme torture.

    Unless they encountered something particularly serious.

    When this Kirigakure ninja was sent in, the prison guard leader did warn him, but that level of torture should not be like this.

    You have to know...

    This interrogator ninja did not even ask from the beginning. He stabbed and cut the balls. Now he directly cut the throat. This was too terrifying!

    However.

    Their shock was not over yet.

    Aoba''s next move came.

    Under their gaze.

    Aoba raised his left hand and directly grabbed at the throat of this Kirigakure ninja who was cut open. In an instant, he went deep into the throat and crushed the bones in the latter''s throat.

    Kacha!

    This sound was not clear.

    It was not as clear as the sound of eating chicken bones.

    However.

    It was this weak sound.

    The three prisoners turned pale with fright, not daring to imagine what kind of pain this was.

    "Now I''ll help you remove your Adam''s apple!"

    After Aoba finished speaking, his left hand reached out from this Kirigakure Ninja''s throat. His right hand directly cut across the latter''s neck and used Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) to instantly heal the wound.

    "You..."

    After this Kirigakure ninja''s throat was cut and healed, he immediately made a sharp sound just like a woman, but slightly hoarse, which shocked him greatly. But because he was in so much pain, he couldn''t speak a complete word, "I... I..."

    "Don''t worry."

    "There is still one more step."

    "Take your time."

    Aoba''s indifferent voice slowly sounded and echoed in this compartment. He raised his hands and directly pointed at the chest of this Kirigakure ninja.

    Hum! Hum!

    Green chakra lingers in Aoba''s hand.

    This gentle chakra penetrated deep into the body of this Kirigakure Ninja. It instantly stimulated the latter''s hormone secretion, causing the middle area of this Kirigakure Ninja to become a rare career line.

    Then.

    Aoba controlled the chakra in his hand and spread it towards the wound of this Kirigakure Ninja.

    Then.

    Aoba''s chakra was attached to the wounds of Kirigakure''s ninja body and stopping the latter from bleeding.

    Because this Kirigakure ninja was still bleeding a lot.

    His entire body was in a state of extreme weakness.

    Aoba stopped the bleeding for him.

    It was just to prevent this person from dying like this.

    Clap!Clap!Clap!Clap!

    Aoba clapped his hands together and applauded this Kirigakure''s Ninja. The loud applause echoed in this compartment.

    "Congratulations!"

    "You have become a woman!"

    "I hope that you will be able to change your mind and be a new person after you get out of Konoha Prison!"

    Aoba said seriously. However, he was not saying these words to this Kirigakure Ninja but to the three prisoners who had not been dealt with.

    At this moment.

    The clothes of the three prisoners had been soaked with sweat.

    But they seemed to feel nothing.

    They didn''t even bother to breathe.

    Because...

    The interrogator ninja not far away had already turned his head to look at them.

    The expressionless cat face mask.

    It looked like the face of a demon.

    Through the actions just now, Aoba had left a deep mark on these three prisoners and became a shadow they would never be able to let go of in the future.

    "It''s your turn now!"

    Aoba''s voice was still as indifferent as before when he first saw these three prisoners as if he had no feelings.

    These three prisoners thought that he could only say harsh words at that time.

    But now, it had completely changed!

    When they heard Aoba''s voice, they began to tremble, especially when they felt a chill down below. Even their throats felt itchy.

    "I will give you a chance."

    "I was a little tired after dealing with that person just now."

    "I don''t want to do it anymore!"

    Aoba said slowly. When his voice entered the ears of the three people, it immediately caused the three people to open their eyes wide, and a sense of relief flashed through their eyes.

    "I will give you a confession letter now, and you will clearly write down what you have done!"

    "Remember!"

    "My request is for you to write down all the mistakes you have done!"

    "As long as there is one less!"

    "Even if I am a little tired, I will help you complete the transformation of your lives!"

    "Don''t doubt my words!"

    "And don''t think that you can hide it from me!"

    "Do you understand?"

    Aoba''s gaze swept across the faces of the three people. His indifferent tone coupled with his cold voice, these words that originally seemed like harsh words to them had already become the curse of a demon.

    "Understood!"

    "Understood!"

    "Understood!"

    The three nodded at almost the same time. No one dared to disobey Aoba at this time.

    For them.

    It was not a problem to write down what they had done.

    They had also done it in the past.

    And they would just stay in prison for a few days.

    When they first came in, they wanted to keep their mouths shut. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to say anything at all, but they felt that as long as they didn''t tell him too much, they could be imprisoned for a few days less.

    But now...

    None of the three of them dared to take the risk!

    That was a life-threatening risk!

    Moreover.

    Not only did they not dare to write less!

    They were even more afraid that if they did not write enough, the interrogator ninja in front of them would think that they were deliberately missing something, so they wanted to write as much as possible.

    "Very good!"

    Aoba nodded in satisfaction. From a certain point of view, he was killing the chicken to warn the monkey example.

    Instantly.

    Aoba turned around and walked towards the small cabinet beside him.

    He took out three confession letters and pens.

    He handed them over to the three prisoners.

    In order to allow them to write more about what they had done, Aoba untied the ropes for them.

    Even though they had regained their freedom.

    However, these three people had been scared out of their wits by the scene just now, and they did not dare to have any thoughts of resisting.

    They all picked up their pens and quickly wrote down what they had been through. They were even afraid that if they wrote too slowly, there would be some punishment.

    For a moment.

    This compartment was filled with the sound of the tip of a pen rubbing against the paper.

    Sha sha sha sha sha...

    Just as the three people were writing their confession letters.

    And because of the help of Aoba and Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), that Kirigakure ninja no longer continued to bleed and the pain gradually decreased. It was not unbearable as before, and he could now speak.

    "Where... where is mine..."

    This Kirigakure ninja''s lips turned deathly pale. Now, he also wanted to quickly write a confession letter and then be transferred to the prison by the guards.

    The prison was even safer than here!

    This was simply hell!

    This Kirigakure ninja no longer wanted to dwell on the issue of male and female. He only wanted to keep his life and didn''t want to continue to stay here. He was afraid that he would never see the sun again.

    The words of this Kirigakure ninja.

    They immediately attracted the attention of the three people, but they did not dare to turn their heads and look in that direction.

    Still, they pricked up their ears and listened to what might happen over there.

    After all...

    It was their first time!

    And the sister over there was already in his second time!

    They definitely didn''t want to come here to experience this second time, so they were quite curious about what would happen the second time.

    "You don''t need to write a confession letter," Aoba said lightly.

    "Why... why?" A dumbfounded expression appeared on this Kirigakure ninja''s pale face.

    The three people who were paying attention to this side also became confused.

    ''Wasn''t this Konohagakure Intelligence Division the place where the prisoners confessed through interrogation?''

    ''Why didn''t he need to write confession?''

    For a moment.

    Small question marks popped up in their heads.

    They had no idea what Aoba meant.

    Just as they were extremely puzzled.

    Aoba''s voice rang out faintly, clearly entering their ears.

    "I haven''t played enough yet. How can I let you go!"

 CH 208

    When Aoba said this.

    The faces of the prisoners in the compartment changed dramatically.

    They all realized a very terrifying thing.

    That was that this interrogator ninja might not be interrogating him for information.

    It was pure love for abuse!

    Like...

    Turn a prisoner into a woman!

    This made the hairs on the three prisoners stand up, and goosebumps appeared on their bodies.

    Fear!

    Right now, a strong sense of fear emerged in their hearts.

    No one dared to speak.

    Quickly write a confession letter.

    It was already a very good thing for them to be able to write a confession letter.

    "..."

    After the Kirigakure ninja heard Aoba''s words, he was completely dumbfounded. He wanted to explain that it was also the first time they had seen each other.

    However.

    After thinking about it.

    He did not say that.

    Since things had come to this, then so be it!

    Fortunately, the secret was kept secret.

    He didn''t embarrass Kirigakure!

    When this Kirigakure ninja thought of this, his heart suddenly felt much more comfortable. He was no longer so uncomfortable.

    Gradually.

    The compartment returned to tranquility.

    After a while.

    The three prisoners had already finished writing their confessions.

    However, none of them dared to call Aoba. They could only wait for Aoba to discover it himself.

    "Oh?"

    Aoba was keenly aware of this matter. He looked at the three of them and asked, "Have you finished writing the confession?"

    The three of them immediately nodded.

    "Let me take a look."

    Aoba walked over to the three, took the confession letters they had written, and read them carefully.

    "Hmm..."

    Aoba nodded as he read. It was the same as what he read, and nothing was missing.

    It seemed that this method was quite useful!

    The ancients were still wise!

    Killing the chicken to warn the monkey!

    There was nothing wrong with what they said!

    After Aoba confirmed that there were no problems with the confession letters of these three people, he turned around and walked out of the compartment, then signaled the guards.

    After a while.

    These guards came in and took the three people and confession letter away.

    When these three people followed the guards out, they could no longer suppress the emotions in their hearts and directly cried tears of joy, leaving two lines of tears.

    This made the guards a little puzzled.

    They don''t know what was going on.

    They haven''t seen each other for one or two hours!

    Why do these three prisoners look at them as if they have seen their savior...

    Was Konohagakure Intelligence Division that scary?

    ...

    About half an hour later.

    The prison guard sent another four prisoners in.

    They tied the four people to the wooden pillar.

    At this time.

    The guard leader noticed the Kirigakure ninja tied to the wooden pillar with blood all over his body.

    "Is there no result yet?" The guard leader asked.

    "Don''t worry; he is my mascot. He is of great use to me," Aoba replied indifferently.

    "The village needs to know the whereabouts of that batch of military ration pills!" The guard leader did not say it explicitly, but he was already urging Aoba from the side.

    "Got it!"

    Aoba nodded. He knew where the military ration pill was, but it was not enough just because he knew it. He needed to interrogate this Kirigakure''s ninja and tell it himself.

    The prison guard leader looked deeply at Aoba and did not say anything else. He just turned around and left.

    Next.

    Aoba was facing the four new people.

    He followed the routine operation and touched the heads of the four people. He read their memories and confirmed their identities.

    They were all ordinary people.

    They were all small things and did not betray the village at this critical moment.

    This was nothing!

    Then.

    Under the puzzled gazes of these four people, Aoba walked toward the Kirigakure ninja.

    "Since it''s your second time here, then you should pay the price for coming here for the second time. Just becoming a woman is not enough!"

    Aoba said.

    His right hand took out a Kunai from his ninja bag.

    One slash after another.

    He slashes this Kirigakure''s ninja body.

    Every time a white blade entered a red blade exit, it greatly stimulated the four people who had just arrived here.

    "AH!"

    "AH!"

    "AH!"

    "..."

    No matter how much this Kirigakure ninja could endure, in the end, he was still a human. Moreover, after being castrated earlier, he had exhausted all of his strength. It was simply impossible for him to hold on and not make a sound.

    In a split second.

    The voice of this Kirigakure ninja echoed in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    Because not long ago, Aoba had just removed his Adam''s apple and used Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) to stimulate the latter''s female hormones.

    This made this Kirigakure ninja''s voice especially sharp.

    It sounded like a woman''s voice.

    Coupled with the rhythmic screams.

    A strange sound rang out from the compartment...

    However.

    For the four people that had just been brought in.

    They were not in the mood to appreciate this kind of voice that could make one''s heart ripple.

    Everyone was in a state of fear.

    Small question marks popped up in their heads.

    ''Here...''

    ''It really was...''

    ''Konohagakure Intelligence Division?''

    ...

    Time ticked by.

    Unknowingly.

    It was time to get off work.

    Aoba sent off batch after batch of prisoners.

    It was unknown if it were luck or misfortune.

    The prisoners who were sent to Aoba''s compartment did not receive the slightest injury.

    Aoba''s only contact with them was the gentle touch of their heads when they first arrived.

    It was just...

    This action had become a demon threat in their eyes.

    It made them think that it was some kind of mark.

    To tell if they came to Aoba''s compartment for the second time.

    In fact.

    There was nothing wrong with thinking this way.

    After all, Aoba''s Mind Reading System could only read one person once.

    If there was no reaction the next time he touched their head, it could be confirmed that this was the second time the person had come here, not the first time!

    "Hey..."

    Aoba called out to the Kirigakure ninja, the only prisoner left in the compartment.

    At this time.

    That Kirigakure Ninja had already lost all of his strength. His entire body was soaked in cold sweat and blood, and he even had a slight fever.

    However, the symptoms of this body.

    It was not difficult for Aoba to cure it at all.

    Every time he sent out those criminals who had written their confessions, Aoba would treat this Kirigakure Ninja.

    ...

    "Where is the military ration pill hidden? Say it!"

    Aoba said to this Kirigakure Ninja. His words had a very strange tone as if he had been asking for a long time without getting an answer.

    "You... You... You didn''t... didn''t ask me..."

    This Kirigakure ninja said weakly. The expression on his face became very helpless.

    For a whole day.

    Prisoners were coming and going in this compartment.

    Only he was constantly being abused.

    The location of each abuse was different, but there was a common feature of avoiding all fatal points.

    The most terrifying thing was...

    This interrogator ninja was actually a medical ninja who could heal his wounds and make new wounds.

    This was no longer a simple abuse!

    This was a double physical and mental torture!

    "You still refuse to tell me!"

    Aoba''s voice suddenly became cold. Then, he directly walked in front of this Kirigakure Ninja. He raised his right hand and directly slashed at the latter shoulder.

    "AHHHH..."

    This Kirigakure Ninja was already unable to cry out. After the pain in his body continued to deepen, even after the follow-up treatment, the pain in his nerves continued to stack up.

    "I''ll tell... I''ll tell... I''ll tell you..."

    This Kirigakure ninja could not withstand it any longer.

    If Aoba did not ask him.

    He would think that Aoba was just abusing him and did not want to know anything.

    Now that there was a chance.

    Then hurry up and say it!

    Confessing the position of the military ration pill was nothing.

    Even if these three boxes of military ration pills would affect the war, it was not the decisive effect. He did not know what kind of cruel torture awaited him if he did not speak.

    He was not afraid of death!

    But he was afraid of this torture!

    If he was tortured to death, he would not be afraid!

    But injuring him and then these injuries were treated little by little.

    Then, repeated this step again and again.

    Didn''t know when the end was coming!

    This kind of feeling was too devastating to a person''s will.

    No matter how strict this Kirigakure ninja''s mouth was, he was still just a genin.

    "Go ahead."

    Aoba stopped what he was doing and looked at the prisoner through the peephole of the cat face mask. There was a hint of impatience in his tone.

    This gave Kirigakure ninja a very special feeling.

    It seemed...

    This person did not want to know where the military ration pill was.

    This feeling was very obvious.

    It was as if he would still interrogate him after he finished speaking.

    However.

    He didn''t dare to not speak.

    After all.

    If he didn''t say it, he would definitely be tortured.

    If he said it, there might be some hope.

    "After I stole the military ration pills, I placed the three boxes under the bench across the street from the ninja store. If you dug a little, you would be able to see them." This Kirigakure ninja said.

    "Alright."

    Aoba nodded lightly. No matter how he looked at it, he did not seem to care.

    He had long obtained this information from this person''s memories.

    The most dangerous place was the safest place.

    When Aoba saw this Kirigakure ninja dig a hole in the night and bury the military ration pill under the bench opposite the door of the ninja store, he knew that if they did not interrogate this thing, it would be impossible to find the real buried place.

    Who would have thought that the batch of military ration pills that had been stolen were at the opposite door of the ninja store!

    "At least you know how to behave!"

    Aoba stared at this ninja. His right hand suddenly slapped the arm of this person.

    Hum!

    At this moment.

    A stream of chakra emerged from the palm of Aoba.

    This chakra drilled into the arm of this Kirigakure ninja then formed a small circle.

    This small circle was very small.

    It looked like the little red mark left behind after vaccination in modern society.

    This circle was Aoba''s Flying Thunder God Formula.

    Aoba was going to go off work.

    However, he did not intend to hand over this Kirigakure Ninja, nor did he intend to let the latter leave.

    In that case, he still needed to pay more attention to leaving this person here alone. After all, the latter was a ninja and could still use the most basic escape techniques.

    "I''m off work. See you tomorrow morning."

    After speaking, Aoba directly turned around and left Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment, leaving this Kirigakure Ninja here alone.

    "???"

    A bunch of question marks appeared in this Kirigakure ninja''s head.

    ''Could it be that he only asked about the location of the military ration pill and won''t do anything else?''

    ''What kind of interrogation method was this!''

    ''This was too torturous!''

    This Kirigakure ninja had many things in his heart that he wanted to vomit, but he didn''t dare. He could only silently watch Aoba leave.

    "Hu..."

    After Aoba left.

    This Kirigakure Ninja heaved a heavy sigh of relief.

    The torture of this day had finally come to an end.

    He just didn''t know what the future waiting for him was like!

    ...

    After Aoba left the compartment, he told the guard leader about the location of the military ration pill.

    The guard leader mainly wanted to find the military ration pill. After obtaining this information, he also expressed his understanding of Aoba''s late handover.

    Normal!

    The Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s people!

    They were more or less prone to abuse!

    The guard leader did not ask too much. He only told Aoba not to kill him.

    After talking to the guard leader, Aoba returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    His eyes fell on the box of books that Minato had brought him.

    According to the normal rules of his life.

    The time now should be to take the book to the woods and read it quickly through Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    But...

    Right now, the entire Konohagakure was in a state of alert.

    Konoha Military Police Force''s people even covered Konohagakure in a carpet style to search for the possible hiding spots of Kumogakure''s intruders.

    In this kind of environment.

    It was not suitable to arrange a shadow clone for training for the time being.

    If he was a little careless, he would be exposed!

    "En..."

    Aoba pursed his lips and thought about the conversation he had with Minato last night.

    "I wonder if Minato has brought up the matter of training in Mount Myoboku with Third Hokage."

    "If Minato''s training application is passed..."

    "According to the agreement, he will give me a batch of books!"

    "Why don''t we go take a look at Ramen Ichiraku?"

    Aoba immediately decided in his heart. He changed his Anbu''s ninja clothes into a new set of casual clothes. He looked a lot more refreshed and did not have the same aura when being in the compartment.

    Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House had already become a stop for him to contact Minato.

    Aoba was very clear.

    If Minato wanted to go to Mount Myoboku.

    Then even if he couldn''t come over and tell him personally, he would tell Teuchi about this matter and let Teuchi tell him.

    Then...

    If you want to know about Minato''s current situation, just go directly to Ramen Ichiraku.

    Instantly.

    Aoba walked out of Anbu''s dormitory and walked in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku.

 CH 209

    Half an hour later.

    Aoba arrived outside Ramen Ichiraku''s entrance.

    It was time for dinner.

    However, it was not very lively inside.

    The entire Konohagakure was shrouded in the dark clouds of war.

    This was something that had already been felt when Aoba walked all the way here.

    The number of people coming and going on the streets had decreased.

    The people in the village had already begun to store food in their homes.

    Occasionally, he would encounter some people passing by, and the expressions on their faces were a little dull, as if they didn''t know where the future was going.

    The village seemed to be in low spirits.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba lifted the curtain and walked into Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House. He could only see a few people in front of him.

    It was far less lively than usual.

    "Brother Teuchi, give me a bowl of ramen!" Aoba greeted Teuchi.

    "Okay!"

    Teuchi immediately responded. His face became much duller and not as cheerful as before compared to usual.

    "Brother Teuchi, what happened?" Aoba asked, knowing that there were not many people in the shop, so he just chatted with Teuchi.

    "Don''t you know?" Teuchi looked at Aoba in confusion.

    "I''m not too sure." Aoba shook his head.

    "Last night, Kumogakure made a scene in the village and killed someone. Third Hokage-sama was furious and led an Anbu team to capture all of Kumogakure''s envoys. This matter might lead to Kumogakure declaring war on Konohagakure. Now, rumors of the war are flying everywhere, making people panic. Even fewer people are moving into the village." Teuchi said with emotion.

    "So there are fewer people coming to eat noodles." Aoba nodded.

    "More than that!"

    Teuchi shook his head helplessly. The corners of his mouth curled up into a bitter smile. He said, "Several members came today to ask me for their money!"

    "This is indeed a problem." Aoba nodded. Now that the war was about to start, people were still more willing to control the money in their own hands. This was the distress of the period of war. There would not be such a problem if it were in a peaceful era. Moreover, even if there was a problem, Ramen Ichiraku could use their final interpretation right. After that, Aoba asked, "Brother Teuchi, how will you deal with this?"

    "I gave them a refund."

    Teuchi said as he cooked the ramen. He looked a little helpless, but it was also his current state at the moment.

    "These members are all loyal old customers. They are willing to give me the money. They already trust me very much. I can''t let them down!"

    Teuchi was quite honest in this aspect.

    He did not use the final interpretation right that Aoba had given him.

    However.

    Aoba still approved of this very much.

    "Brother Teuchi, you did the right thing. This is a critical period. In a critical period, there must be a special period of practice. Compared to those losses, you have maintained a more important reputation. After the war, everyone will still deposit money on Ramen Ichiraku''s members."

    "Actually, I think so too. If not for the war, these problems wouldn''t have happened. I don''t know when the war will end!" Teuchi sighed helplessly. This kind of thing was not a natural disaster but a man-made disaster. The other party directly invaded your head and couldn''t stop it. What could he do?

    "This war won''t last long," Aoba said with a smile.

    "How did you know?" Teuchi looked at Aoba suspiciously. He now seriously suspected that this kid knew everything. Just now, he deliberately asked him what was going on and took him for entertainment.

    "Because Minato is going to train. When he comes back, this war will end!" Aoba directly told Teuchi about Minato. Initially, he came to ask about Minato, so it was not a problem to talk about it now.

    "Are you so confident in Minato?" Teuchi was stunned for a moment. He squinted his eyes and smiled. He picked up the noodle strainer and began to fish up the noodles, saying, "I already expect that day would come."

    "I am very confident in Minato." Aoba nodded. This sentence was not flattery, but he really thought so.

    The current Minato had already mastered Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), but the Rasengan had not been developed yet.

    But with the war as a catalyst, he believed that it wouldn''t take long for Minato to develop the Rasengan.

    Now, he had a chance to master Sage Mode earlier than before, and might even have a deeper understanding of the Sage Mode.

    On his side.

    Uzumaki Kushina might become a perfect Jinchuriki.

    If it was handled well...

    Maybe she can enter Kurama Chakra Mode.

    From another perspective.

    Kushina belonged to a branch of the Ashura bloodline, which also belongs to the Sage Body bloodline. In terms of senjutsu training talent, she might even be above Minato.

    After all, Naruto had such an abnormal physique because he had inherited Uzumaki Kushina''s physique.

    This time, Minato and Kushina went to Mount Myoboku together.

    When they returned to Konohagakure.

    It was likely that they would become a ninja couple who could enter the Sage Mode.

    At that time.

    Whether it was Kumogakure, Iwagakure, or Kirigakure.

    They would all be afraid of Konohagakure''s power.

    The war naturally could not continue.

    As for how long this Third Ninja World War could last...

    The time that Aoba gave in his heart was the time that Minato finished training on Mount Myoboku.

    When Minato returns.

    The Third Ninja World War would end at that time!

    "Hahahaha, I see that you are so confident in Minato, and I am also confident. Then let us wait for Minato''s good news!" Teuchi laughed loudly. After chatting with Aoba, his mood improved, and he was no longer as depressed as before.

    "That''s right."

    Aoba nodded as well. He was also looking forward to it.

    If Minato could rise up quickly.

    With his relationship with Minato.

    In the future, no one would easily destroy his peaceful life.

    "The ramen is ready!"

    While talking to Aoba, Teuchi had already poured soup on the noodles that he had fished out.

    Teuchi turned around and placed the ramen in front of Aoba.

    "Enjoy it slowly!"

    Teuchi said with a smile. After chatting with Aoba, he found that the road ahead was not so difficult to travel. The flames of war that were about to ignite might be extinguished soon.

    "Thank you."

    Aoba thanked Teuchi. Then, he put his palms together and made a simple gesture of courtesy.

    He picked up his chopsticks.

    He prepared to eat ramen in front of him.

    Just at this time.

    A voice came from outside Ramen Ichiraku. The voice came very suddenly as if it had appeared out of thin air.

    "Brother Teuchi, two bowls of ramen!"

    This voice was Minato''s voice. As soon as the voice fell, Minato lifted the curtain and appeared in Ramen Ichiraku.

    Minato held a big box in his right hand, and Kushina, who had her red hair tied into a ponytail, walked in with him.

    "Minato, what a coincidence! We were just talking about you!" Teuchi said with a smile. He immediately put the noodles into the streamer. Now he views Minato with friendly eyes, waiting for Minato to end the war!

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Minato laughed directly and smiled that seemed to contain a healing warmth, dispelling the traces of depression that remained in Ramen Ichiraku.

    "Aoba, I knew you were here. I just mentioned you to Kushina!" Minato''s eyes fell on Aoba and directly ignored the cooking Teuchi.

    At the same time.

    Kushina''s eyes were also focused on Aoba.

    The way she looked at Aoba had changed, and she was no longer as vigilant as before. Instead, she looked at him as if she was looking at her friend.

    As the saying goes, eyes are the window of the soul.

    Through the change in Kushina''s eyes, it could be seen that her impression of Aoba had changed.

    It was the night before.

    After Minato confirmed that he could use the Reverse Summoning Technique to head to Mount Myoboku and learn senjutsu.

    Minato went straight to Kushina.

    It was midnight at the time.

    Minato directly used the Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God Technique) mark beside her to come to her room.

    It scared her a lot at the time...

    So Minato had to comfort her first...

    What happened next was not the main point...

    The point was that Minato told her about learning senjutsu, and it was Aoba who said that it was better for her to go with him.

    Such a simple attack.

    It directly changed Kushina''s impression of Aoba!

    Of course.

    Kushina didn''t know that Aoba was the one who suggested Minato learn senjutsu.

    According to Minato''s explanation.

    Gamabunta told him about this matter, and then he inadvertently mentioned it to Aoba, who asked him to take her.

    "Oh?"

    After hearing Minato''s words, Aoba instantly looked at Kushina next to Minato.

    Kushina immediately nodded at Aoba.

    Aoba also nodded.

    Then.

    He turned his eyes back to Minato, not asking what he had said to Kushina.

    None of this was important.

    He directly started the next topic.

    "Did Third Hokage-sama allow you?"

    Aoba''s tone was faint, and it seemed like he was asking. In fact, it sounded like a chat or the kind of chat waiting for an answer.

    "Yes, Third Hokage-sama agreed. I will take Kushina to Mount Myoboku to train. If there is any urgent matter, we will rush back to the village!"

    Minato nodded.

    He did not say the full detail to Aoba.

    That was not his secret.

    It was Kushina''s secret!

    Kushina was the Kyuubi Jinchuriki, one of Kumogakure''s targets when the war started.

    Right now, Kushina couldn''t use the power of the Bijuu too skillfully. If she rashly went to the battlefield, it might become an uncertain factor. Moreover, the village wasn''t that weak, so she was allowed to hide in Mount Myoboku.

    This trip to Mount Myoboku.

    For Kushina.

    Not only would it be a breakthrough, but it was also a form of protection as the Kyuubi Jinchuriki.

    This was a power similar to nuclear weapons.

    Before the other side uses it.

    They were not in a hurry to release it.

    Minato did not tell Aoba everything about Kushina. It was not that he did not trust Aoba, but he promised to keep it a secret.

    It was like when Minato helped Aoba keep a secret.

    Minato did not tell anyone about Aoba''s secret including Kushina.

    This was the principle of his life!

    As he spoke.

    Minato carried the box and walked to Aoba, finding a seat to sit down.

    Kushina followed behind Minato and walked over.

    After the two of them sat down.

    Minato looked around, then approached Aoba and asked in a low voice.

    "Aoba, there''s actually a question that I''m very confused and don''t understand. Why are you sure that Third Hokage-sama will approve my vacation?"

    After leaving Aoba''s dormitory, Minato had been very puzzled. It was reasonable to say that the village was in need of people now. He should not be allowed to leave and should be sent to the battlefield.

    As he asked this question.

    Kushina also stared at Aoba curiously.

    She discussed this issue with Minato, and no matter how she thought about it, she didn''t think there was any special reason. You can''t say it was just a lie, can you?

    It was because neither of them understood the logic behind this.

    They could not help but ask Aoba.

    "This heh..."

    After hearing Minato''s question, a smile appeared on Aoba''s face. He first looked at Minato, then looked at Kushina. He found that the two were very curious.

    "It''s actually very simple!"

    "Because..."

    "Third Hokage-sama doesn''t want to start a war at all!"

    Aoba said in a low voice. He had long felt it. Even at this point, the Third Hokage was still trying to find a way to solve the problem through negotiation.

 CH 210

    When Aoba said.

    Minato was silent.

    He already had that feeling in his heart!

    He had been striving for this period of time, hoping that the village could avoid or occupy a favorable position in the Third Ninja World War.

    However.

    It had to be said.

    Many opportunities had been missed!

    That kind of miss was something that made people unwilling to miss. It was not that they could not get it at all, but they had not even tried it!

    These things.

    It was also the reason why he wanted to become stronger!

    "Ha~..."

    Minato took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. By taking a deep breath, he could calm his emotions.

    "I understand."

    Minato nodded. He did not repeat this topic, nor did he ask this question again. He knew very well that it would not be very nice if this topic continued.

    "Aoba, Kushina and I came here to say goodbye to you. I guessed that you might come, but I would let Brother Teuchi send you a message even if you did not come!"

    Minato suddenly changed the topic. His face, which had just become serious returned to a warm smile.

    He had already decided not to think about the matters of the higher-ups of the village.

    He should concentrate on this trip to Mount Myoboku to learn senjutsu and increase his own strength to advance to the next level.

    "This box contains what you want."

    Minato held the box in his hand and placed it directly under Aoba''s feet. Overall, it did not look light at all.

    "Quite a lot!"

    From Minato''s posture, Aoba could tell that the weight of this box should be much heavier than the previous one.

    There were definitely more books in this box than before!

    Minato was quite honest!

    He really brought over a pile of books.

    "Thank you!"

    Aoba nodded at Minato. He did not know what the contents of these books were, but he knew that these books would definitely be of great help to him.

    "I don''t know how long I will be gone this time. I thought I might not be here if you needed me again, so I took more."

    Minato smiled at Aoba, then looked at Kushina, who was next to him and the smile on his face became even more gentle.

    "Yesterday, after I went to look for Kushina, she knew that you wanted to learn sealing technique, so she specially added some of the Uzumaki Clan books about seals."

    "It''s just that the difficulty of these sealing techniques is higher..."

    "You can try learning them!"

    "Or just pick some books that are more suitable for you!"

    Minato stared at Aoba and said. Just as he was talking about Kushina, she suddenly blushed. She reached out to Minato''s waist and pinched him hard.

    "Ouch!"

    Minato cried out in pain; he turned to look at Kushina with eyes full of confusion.

    It was just...

    When he met Kushina''s eyes.

    He was terrified.

    "Minato, what''s wrong?" Aoba asked with a meaningful smile. He had caught these details just now, but he pretended not to know.

    "No... It''s okay... I accidentally... bumped something." Minato waved his hand. He didn''t know what he had said wrong. This girlfriend was good at everything, but her temper was too fiery. Occasionally, she would get angry for no reason. As expected, a woman''s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the sea!

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Aoba saw the two of them, he couldn''t help but laugh. He was sincerely happy for Minato and Kushina.

    When he watched Naruto Anime before, he had almost never seen any overly tender interactions between the two of them. The impression of the two people in his memory was more of the tragic feeling of life and death.

    Now, the history of the whole Ninja World had changed.

    The Third Ninja World War had arrived early.

    There was also a high possibility that it would end early.

    Then...

    Whether the Battle of Kanabi Bridge would still happen or not was a question.

    Of course.

    No matter what changes occurred.

    Aoba had already acknowledged Minato as a friend in his heart. He would never let Minato have any problems with the mission.

    As the Fourth Hokage of Konohagakure...

    It would be better to pass the position of Hokage to the 5th generation personally!

    "When are you going to set off?"

    Aoba smiled and stopped laughing. He stared at Minato and asked.

    After he asked this question, Teuchi had already brought Minato and Kushina''s ramen up and stared at Minato curiously. He was also looking forward to the answer to this question.

    This was not only because of the relationship between Teuchi and Minato but also because he now knew that when Minato returned, it was the end of the Third Ninja World War.

    "Tomorrow morning."

    Minato also put away the smile on his face, and his expression became serious. He turned to look at Kushina and said, "Kushina will go with me."

    "I know, I know. You have to be careful. Don''t go for a few months and get Naruto out." Aoba said casually.

    "Naruto?"

    When Minato heard Aoba''s words, he was stunned for a moment, and his head slowly became puzzled.

    At this time, he had not read Jiraiya''s book yet, so he was not clear about Naruto''s name.

    Minato blinked his eyes and stared at Aoba. Kushina also pricked up her ears to listen. She was also very curious.

    "It''s nothing; it''s nothing. I was just casually saying..."

    Aoba smiled and waved his hand. He did not continue the topic and directly changed the subject.

    "Right, Minato, what happened in the village yesterday? I still don''t know anything!" Aoba immediately asked seriously.

    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday?" Minato was stunned for a moment. Last night, he went to Aoba''s dormitory and told Aoba about Kumogakure''s ninja attack on Konohagakure. He also told Aoba to be careful.

    "I''m not talking about this. I heard that Third Hokage-sama led the Anbu directly to attack Kumogakure''s envoy group?" Aoba asked. He was more concerned about this matter. He wanted to know how far the matter had developed.

    "This matter..."

    Minato looked around and happened to see that the only customer left had finished eating and got up to go out of Ramen Ichiraku.

    In Ramen Ichiraku, only Aoba, Minato, Kushina, and Teuchi were left.

    "Let''s close the shop and talk about it!"

    Teuchi was also very curious about this matter. As a person who opened a Noodle House in the village, he also wanted to know what the current situation of the village was like.

    Then.

    Teuchi walked out from behind and walked in front of Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    He put down the door curtain.

    Closing the door.

    He also turned over the "In business" sign hanging at the entrance and changed it to "close".

    After Teuchi dealt with these things.

    He returned back and picked up a chair, then sat opposite the three people. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Minato curiously, waiting for Minato to explain the village situation.

    Among the people present.

    Only Minato had more contact with Konohagakure''s higher-ups.

    He was able to obtain more information.

    "This... I shouldn''t have told you all this, but I will be leaving tomorrow. I will warn you a little, and I will be more at ease. However, don''t tell anyone about these things, or it will bring you unnecessary trouble!" Minato said seriously.

    "Alright, hurry up and say it!" Kushina patted Minato on the shoulder. She was very curious. If it weren''t for her going to Mount Myoboku with Minato, she wouldn''t know about them.

    "Don''t worry; I won''t say it. I just want to know the current situation." Aoba said.

    "My mouth is the tightest!" Teuchi patted his chest and promised.

    As the three people expressed their opinions one after another, Minato nodded. His eyes swept past Kushina, Teuchi and finally fell on Aoba, staring into his eyes.

    "You know about Kumogakure ninjas'' sudden attack, right?"

    "Now, let''s talk about what happened next..."

    "Because of Uchiha Sekai''s death and the explosion of Hyuga Dojo, the people of Uchiha and Hyuga went to the Hokage Building to collectively protest, which brought great pressure to Third Hokage-sama!"

    "Left with no choice, Third Hokage-sama brought his direct Anbu subordinate to arrest Kumogakure''s envoy group."

    "But..."

    "Kumogakure''s envoy group has no intention of sitting down and talking at all!"

    "Their resistance is extremely fierce!"

    "In this arrest operation, many people died on both sides."

    "The village suffered a great loss, and just now, they captured Kumogakure''s Anbu Leader, Hari..."

    When Minato said this, he took a deep breath. There was a faint fluctuation in his blue eyes. He seemed to recall the night and felt a sense of sorrow.

    There was still a soft part of his character. He had a deep love for the people in the village. He did not want to see any casualties in the village.

    But the reality was always cruel!

    The current him could not prevent this from happening. He could not stand up and protect the village behind them when they encountered danger.

    This kind of situation happened one after another.

    It further motivated Minato to become stronger!

    "Aoba, you don''t know what kind of situation it is. When the Anbus entered the residence of Kumogakure''s envoys, they found that all the staff officers in Kumogakure''s envoy group were dead. They died very miserably!" Minato said seriously.

    "Hari did it?" Aoba frowned slightly. This Hari was not simple. He was definitely someone who would not do wrong things. The death of these staff officers could be said to have cut off the possibility of Kumogakure continuing to negotiate with Konohagakure.

    "That''s right!"

    Minato nodded heavily, and a hint of anger appeared in his blue eyes.

    "As the leader of Kumogakure Anbu, Hari failed to protect the people of his village; he even killed these people directly. But now, the blame for killing these staff officers is all on us, Konohagakure!"

    Minato said indignantly.

    This was what made him even angrier.

    If Hari had not resisted so strongly, perhaps things would not have developed to this point. Konohagakure and Kumogakure might not have the possibility to continue fighting.

    But now, it could be said that there was no hope at all. War could break out at any time.

    "Where is Hari?" Aoba suddenly asked.

    "I don''t know either!"

    Minato shook his head. He thought about it and added, "I only know that he was taken away by Danzo-sama..."

 CH 211

    Shimura Danzo!

    Aoba''s heart moved slightly. When he asked this question, he vaguely guessed the answer.

    But when he really heard it, he could confirm it.

    It was indeed in Danzo''s hands.

    It was not sent to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    It would not be sent to Konohagakure Intelligence Division again.

    Aoba thought of the time when he treated the remnants of the old era in the village. Tetsu''s body that Danzo brought back had never left the Root.

    Now Hari entered the Root.

    It was basically impossible for him to come out!

    No matter if he was alive or dead...

    The roots would be his grave!

    Aoba thought silently in his heart. He felt that Hari was very smart, so he wanted to read Hari''s memories if there was a chance.

    Now it seems...

    It was very, very difficult!

    It was almost impossible!

    Aoba would not risk entering the Root just to read Hari''s memory, even if he knew how to enter the Root after reading Tatsuma''s memories.

    This was something that Aoba understood when he used the contact method of Tatsuma and Danzo to transmit the news of Kumogakure''s Ninjas invasion.

    This kind of thing with special characteristics.

    It could only be used once.

    From that time on, Danzo already knew that Tatsuma''s memories had been read by "Yuta".

    Therefore.

    Would he make any adjustments?

    No one knew!

    Aoba naturally could not take the risk to sneak into the roots. What awaited him might be a large net.

    This net was not necessarily prepared for him...

    Aoba faintly felt that Danzo had locked Hari at the root to use him as bait to hook up those who intended to save Hari!

    In just an instant.

    Aoba had already thought of many things.

    Regarding reading memories, he was still very easy-going. If there were a chance, he would give it a try. If there were no chance, he would definitely not force it.

    Otherwise, if he was even a little careless.

    The disguise that he had painstakingly built up for so long could be torn apart!

    That was not something he wanted to see!

    "This matter has been fermenting for a whole day. If there are no accidents, Kumogakure has already received the news. According to my understanding of Kumogakure, they will not let this matter go!" Minato continued. His voice was low and dignified, revealing an extremely serious feeling.

    "Kumogakure ninjas will be here soon." Aoba nodded. This was nothing unexpected.

    "The problem now is not just Kumogakure''s attitude, because Kumogakure''s attitude is very clear. They are going to be hostile to Konoha. The most difficult to deal with are Iwagakure and Sunagakure, who are watching from the side."

    "Now, we don''t know their position at all. If they intend to attack Konoha, the village will be attacked from both sides!" Minato sighed and said. When he said these words, he was thinking about Aoba''s advice. If the Third Hokage was willing to listen to Aoba''s advice and have a good relationship with Iwagakure, then it was very likely that they would have a strong ally now. It was enough to put pressure on Kumogakure. This was a decision that could reverse the situation!

    "And Kirigakure." Aoba silently added.

    "Kirigakure is too far away. When they get the news, it will take at least three days. They can''t pose a threat to the village immediately!" Minato shook his head and said.

    "Don''t be so sure. Everything is possible. If Kumogakure found Kirigakure early and agreed to benefit from it, Kirigakure will be a force that can not be ignored in this battle!" Aoba said in a low voice. He read a Kirigakure ninja memory, but he could not say these words clearly. He could only use Minato.

    "It''s hard to say!"

    Minato''s expression instantly changed.

    He just thought that if Konohagakure had contacted Iwagakure earlier, then they would have formed a power to resist Kumogakure.

    But...

    Such a principle.

    If Aoba could think of it.

    It was hard to say whether Kumogakure would think of it!

    "If Kumogakure really joined forces with Kirigakure in secret, then the current situation would not be good!"

    Minato''s eyes became very serious. He felt that the water in the Ninja World was too deep. Not only were the villages calculating, but the villages were also fighting openly and secretly, and there was an atmosphere of conspiracy everywhere.

    "I want to tell Third Hokage-sama about this!"

    Thinking of this, Minato stood up directly. Just as he was about to go out, he felt his arm being pulled.

    The person who was holding his arm.

    It was Aoba, who had just mentioned that Kirigakure might be working together with Kumogakure.

    "Huh?"

    Minato looked at Aoba doubtfully. He did not know why Aoba wanted to pull him.

    "These are just guesses we casually made. There is no need to be so sensitive." Aoba shook his head and said.

    "But... if..." Just as Minato was about to say something, he was interrupted by Aoba again.

    "This is all based on speculation. If it''s just theory, any village could be united with Kumogakure. Then we can''t let Third Hokage-sama guard the entire Ninja World!" Aoba said with a smile.

    "You''re right..." Minato sighed helplessly and sat down again.

    "Minato, don''t think too much about the village now. Train well in Mount Myoboku. When you return from your training, the world is still waiting for you to save it!" Aoba said with a smile.

    "It''s not that exaggerated..." Although Minato said this, he secretly made up his mind. After arriving at Mount Myoboku, he must work very hard in his training.

    The following time.

    The four of them talked about other topics.

    Including how Ramen Ichiraku would operate in the future.

    They no longer talked about the big matters of the village.

    Gradually, the situation became more and more complicated.

    It was already deep into the night.

    Minato and Kushina left Ramen Ichiraku together, leaving only Aoba and Teuchi here.

    "Brother Teuchi, I''m leaving too." Aoba nodded at Teuchi and picked up the box that Minato had given him. He directly applied Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) on it, making the box seem weightless.

    Aoba had the strength.

    He could carry this box.

    But he did not want to carry it away directly.

    After all, he could make the box lighter.

    Who would still insist on taking it?

    "Aoba, these days, if you have nothing to do, come and eat ramen often!" Teuchi said with emotion.

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded. He understood what Teuchi meant. After Minato left, there were not many familiar faces who could go to the store often. Moreover, there might be a war. The store might become even more deserted.

    After that.

    Aoba walked out with the box.

    When he reached the door.

    Aoba cautiously cast a transformation spell on the box and turned it into a bag, which looked like a pack of ramen.

    This was not enough.

    Aoba put papers on the bag again.

    He used Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) to disguise it.

    After all of this was done.

    Only then did Aoba feel at ease and walk in the direction of Anbu''s dormitory.

    Aoba did not go to other places. Instead, he directly returned to Anbu''s dormitory. Then, he placed this box that he had just brought back in the dormitory.

    Now, there were two boxes of books piled up.

    But there was no chance to see it.

    ''Let''s wait a little longer!''

    Aoba was not in a hurry anyway, so he directly turned his head and prepared to sleep.

    ...

    The next day, early in the morning.

    Aoba arrived early at Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment. Before entering the dark corridor, he suddenly met a tall man wearing a black trenchcoat.

    This man was Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, Eaton.

    At this time.

    Eaton was the only one in front of Aoba.

    There was no one else.

    It was not that there was no one inside Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Rather, the people here saw Eaton standing there.

    No one dared to stand beside him.

    "Brother Eaton!"

    Aoba immediately greeted Eaton. He vaguely felt that the other party had come here to wait for him.

    "Come to the office with me and have a chat."

    Eaton nodded at Aoba, then did not say any more nonsense. He directly turned around and led Aoba to his office.

    There were many people here.

    There were many things that were inconvenient to say.

    They had to go to the office.

    Not long after.

    Eaton brought Aoba to his office.

    Eaton directly sat on the chair behind the desk. Then, he raised his hand and gestured to Aoba, "Sit."

    "Okay."

    Aoba sat in front of Eaton. He seemed very quiet. He could almost guess what Eaton wanted to say, but he didn''t say anything. He just waited for Eaton to speak first.

    Eaton tidied up the things on the table.

    He poured two cups of tea.

    He left one cup in front of him and pushed the other to Aoba.

    "Aoba, you must be tired yesterday, right?" Eaton picked up the teacup and took a sip. He stared at Aoba. It was obvious that there was something else in his eyes that he wanted to ask.

    "I''m not tired. I''m fine." Aoba said with a smile.

    "I didn''t adjust your post. You don''t have any objections, do you?" Eaton took another sip of tea. This action looked very relaxed and casual, but it was to cover up the nervousness in his heart, making him seem less concerned.

    "I think it''s quite good. I like this position very much. This is very consistent with my idea. Thank you, Brother Eaton!" Aoba nodded in satisfaction.

    "That''s good..." Eaton breathed a sigh of relief. He had been thinking about this matter yesterday. He was still waiting for Aoba to come and find him. However, Aoba had not come, so he had to ask him personally.

    "Brother Eaton, it just so happens that I''m here. Let me show you the results of my creation in the past few days!"

    Aoba''s mind moved. Now was indeed a good opportunity. First, he wanted to give Eaton a copy. This way, the latter would be attracted by the plot. In the future, as long as he came to find him, it would be easy to grasp a topic.

    After saying that.

    Aoba took out the notebook that Fugaku had given him from his pocket.

    He handed the notebook to Eaton.

    "Brother Eaton, take a look. I think the story I wrote is quite interesting."

    Aoba directly boasted that the story was written by himself.

    Anyway, the Ninja World did not know about the modern world.

    As long as he wanted...

    Many of the cultural industries in the modern world belonged to him!

    "This book of yours..."

    When Eaton saw the book''s cover, his eyes immediately lit up. He cast an ambiguous look at Aoba as if he had seen a kindred spirit.

    "It''s very special!"

    Eaton added. After he took the book, he put it on the table and stared at the cover carefully. He did not open it immediately.

    Professional!

    This was professional!

    Eaton carefully stared at every detail on the cover.

    Suddenly, he was looking forward to the story written by Aoba.

    You should know...

    Just from the perspective of this book cover selection, this story was definitely not bad.

    After that.

    With anticipation in his heart, Eaton opened the book with the wonderful cover.

    One word after another.

    It entered his line of sight.

    Eaton carefully read the words written by Aoba and could not help frowning.

    This was not right!

    Why did it enter the plot directly?

    The books by Jiraiya that he likes to read most are all very deep and detailed.

    But Aoba''s books...

    There was no detailed writing.

    Instead, it directly entered the plot.

    And then through the plot to drive emotions.

    It was more of a special feeling.

    On the contrary, it brought him a great space for imagination.

    "This... this... this..."

    Eaton widened his eyes, his eyes flashing with shock.

    All of a sudden.

    His heart began to compare.

    Jiraiya-sama''s book.

    The detail was extremely meticulously written when he reads the text in the book.

    An image could appear in his head.

    But...

    When he saw Aoba''s book, he didn''t have a detailed picture. He only explained their clothes and identity.

    All that was left was the drive in his emotions.

    This allowed Eaton to imagine teacher Bai Jie in any way possible.

    On the contrary, he felt an uncontrollable urge in his heart!

    "Aoba, you''re so awesome!"

    Eaton took a deep breath and forcibly controlled his eye. He moved them back to Aoba from the words in the book.

    "Fortunately, it''s good. When I really started writing, I found out how powerful Jiraiya-sama is. I am not as good as Jiraiya-sama!" Aoba directly took out his unique move. It was flattery. No one would not like to listen to it. After all, Jiraiya was Eaton''s idol.

    "Aoba, don''t belittle yourself. You and Jiraiya-sama are two different styles. Is this book only have the first chapter? When will the latter part be written? Do you intend to publish it?" Eaton also became nervous. He knew very well that as long as this book was published, it would definitely be a storm that would directly engulf the dull and boring Ninja World.

    "Let''s talk about publishing it later. This thing is quite troublesome. I can write some more when I have free time. I''ll show it to Brother Eaton first." Aoba said with a smile. When he was writing, he understood something. The feeling was something more important than the picture, and the picture was often used to find the feeling.

    "Great!"

    The expression on Eaton''s face immediately became excited. He had only read one chapter and was completely attracted by this plot. This kind of feeling is that the more I want to read it, the less I can''t stop reading it.

    "Aoba, can you tell me about your creative inspiration? How did you think of this story?"

    Eaton blinked his eyes and asked curiously. He increasingly felt that Aoba, although his physical fitness was ordinary, his mind was still very good and very talented!

    "This... How should I put it..."

    Aoba was really stunned for a moment. This was a bit hard to explain, so he simply put on an enigmatic appearance.

    "Brother Eaton."

    "This is a feeling."

    "It can only be understood but not spread!"

    Aoba shook his head. It was not that he did not want to say it, but he really had no way to say it.

    Could he say that this inspiration came from the Internet?

    "Brother Eaton, there are still some people in my compartment who I haven''t finished dealing with. If there is nothing else, I have to go to work." Aoba said with a smile.

    "Well... this... there is something else..."

    Eaton stared at Aoba with embarrassment. He wanted to say something but stopped. Finally, he gathered his courage and slowly said, "Can you lend me this book? It''s the only book. I''m afraid of losing it, I want to make a copy and record it by hand!"

    "This!"

    Aoba smiled casually and waved at Eaton. He said, "Brother Eaton, you can use it. Remember to return it to me when you''re done. I still have to continue writing!"

 CH 212

    "No problem!"

    A smile bloomed on Eaton''s face as he nodded repeatedly at Aoba.

    "You still don''t trust me!"

    "Look at my collection of books!"

    "I didn''t dirty any of them!"

    "I was just afraid that this only book would be lost. After I finish copying the first part, I will send it to your compartment."

    Eaton patted his chest and promised. When he thought about how he could take this only book to admire it alone, he felt that every cell in his body was excited.

    "Hahahaha, good."

    Aoba nodded at Eaton, then got up and prepared to leave.

    "Brother Eaton, take your time. I''m going to work."

    After that.

    Aoba walked towards the office door.

    He didn''t want to stay here too long.

    After all, there was no shadow clone outside to do the mission.

    There was no meaning in staying for too long.

    It was better to take care of Kirigakure Ninja, who had been locked up in his compartment for the whole night.

    Moreover.

    He had to leave some space for Eaton to play!

    "I won''t send you off!"

    Eaton quickly took out a delicate book from his desk, picked up a pen, and began to read the story in Aoba''s book.

    Aoba pushed open the office door.

    He left directly.

    He walked towards his compartment.

    Not long after.

    Aoba arrived in his compartment.

    Because he got up early in the morning, and even if he went to Eaton''s office, it was still very early.

    "Did you sleep well last night?"

    After entering his compartment, Aoba immediately looked at the young man who was tied to the pillar.

    He was wearing a cat face mask.

    No one could see his expression clearly.

    "You..."

    This Kirigakure ninja''s face was ashen, his lips were slightly dry, and he already had symptoms of dehydration.

    He felt like he was about to die.

    However, it was very difficult for him to even faint.

    He didn''t know why.

    It was as if he had been injected with stimulants.

    He always felt that this interrogator ninja had done something to him.

    "You must be hungry."

    Aoba looked at this Kirigakure ninja and smiled. He said, "Don''t worry. I will give you some food later. I promise you that you won''t die."

    "I confess..."

    This Kirigakure ninja had already realized that this interrogator ninja in front of him was not interrogating him at all. It was completely torturing him.

    However.

    He still wanted to try.

    He did not want to stay here any longer.

    It was too painful.

    He already had a deep shadow over this kind of place.

    Just last night.

    He had already thought it through.

    As long as he could escape this calamity.

    He would return to Kirigakure and no longer go to the other villages to be a spy. Especially Konohagakure, the Konohagakure Intelligence Division here was too scary.

    "What do you want to confess?"

    Aoba stared at this Kirigakure ninja with deep meaning. The corner of his mouth behind the cat face mask curled up slightly and he assumed a listening posture.

    "I should not have stolen things. I admit that I stole the military ration pill. Yesterday, I told you the location of the military ration pill. I am willing to accept all punishment." This ninja said in a tearful tone. He was willing to do anything as long as he did not stay in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    "I know everything you said. Is there anything else?" Aoba asked lightly. His tone was not very friendly. He clearly found that this Kirigakure ninja still did not want to be honest.

    "The rest..."

    There was no hesitation on Kirigakure''s face. He shook his head and said, "No more."

    "Then you can continue to stay."

    From the memory of this Kirigakure ninja, Aoba had already seen what kind of brainwashing training this Kirigakure ninja had received. It could be said that he was the kind of person who was secretly used as a spy to be absolutely loyal to the village.

    He would rather sacrifice himself.

    He would not reveal any information!

    It was almost impossible to pry anything out of such a person''s mouth.

    At this time, a Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Sensory Ninjas would read his memories.

    However.

    Not everyone would just read someone''s memories.

    So there were still plenty of spies who can roam the village in various disguises because of these.

    After Aoba said this, he no longer paid any attention to Kirigakure''s ninja.

    About half an hour later.

    The prison guard leader sent four people in one breath and tied them all to the wooden pillar.

    Aoba repeated the previous steps.

    He read the memories of these suspects in turn. He then began to abuse this Kirigakure ninja to intimidate the people who made mistakes in the village so that they would not dare to enter Konohagakure Intelligence Division easily.

    ...

    In the blink of an eye.

    Three days passed.

    Aoba repeated the same thing every day.

    It''s just that compared to before, he has always attacked the same person in his compartment.

    It was that Kirigakure ninja.

    The other prisoners that were sent over could be said to be completely unharmed.

    ...

    Another day, early morning.

    When Aoba came to his compartment this time, he directly brought breakfast to this Kirigakure ninja.

    He placed the breakfast in front of this Kirigakure ninja and untied him.

    After a few days of the devastation.

    This Kirigakure ninja already had no strength left.

    Let alone breaking free.

    Even if he opened the compartment''s door now, he would not have the strength to escape.

    "Can I ask why?"

    This Kirigakure ninja grabbed the rice and stuffed it into his mouth. Right now, he only had his last bit of willpower left. He did not want to die here.

    "No," Aoba said indifferently.

    "..."

    This Kirigakure ninja was dumbfounded. He had never seen such a strange person in his life.

    If he had known earlier, he would not have asked this.

    He then began to ask different questions.

    This Kirigakure Ninja immediately opened his eyes wide. He looked at Aoba and asked directly.

    "Why are you only targeting me?"

    He had been holding back this question for a long time. He did not feel that he had exposed anything. He was just an ordinary person like everyone else. Why did he have to bear so much? Others only have their head touched and were frightened.

    This was really unfair!

    Even if it were to kill the chicken to warn the monkey!

    Why was he a chicken?

    This question had troubled him for several days. If he did not ask, he would not be willing to die.

    "So this is the question."

    A smile appeared on Aoba''s face behind the mask. Because of the smile, his eyes turned into curved shapes. Through the eyes of the mask, they focused on this Kirigakure ninja.

    "Actually..."

    "It''s very simple!"

    "Because you are the chosen child!"

    Aoba said indifferently. Then, he no longer paid any attention to this Kirigakure ninja. After tying him up again, he entered his daily state.

    ...

    At this time.

    It was about five days after Kumogakure''s envoy arrived at Konohagakure.

    Kumogakure had already received the information that had been sent back.

    Country of Lightning.

    On a mountain peak shrouded in clouds.

    In Raikage office.

    The Third Raikage Ay sat on the largest chair in the middle of the Raikage office, wearing a white vest, which highlighted the brown muscles on his body.

    His brown hair was spread behind him and extended all the way to his waist. There was a tattoo with the word "lightning" on his right arm. His serious look gave people a very dangerous feeling.

    "Is there any news from Konoha?"

    The Third Raikage asked in a low, muffled voice. His voice was very loud and it sounded like thunder. It shook the eardrums of the others in the office.

    "Reporting to Third Raikage-sama!"

    The one who spoke was a dark-skinned ninja. He stood in front of Ay, his face cold and expressionless.

    "The envoy group lost contact after entering Konohagakure]. From then on, I immediately went to Konohagakure] to inquire about the news."

    This ninja began to talk about these things.

    "After a few days of investigation, I got very accurate information..."

    "The Third Hokage ambushed the envoy group led by Hari-sama, and now they have been completely wiped out. Only Hari-sama is still alive!"

    "All the staff officers of Country of Lightning have been killed!"

    "I found the wreckage left by the wild beasts outside the barrier to the south of Konohagakure. It can be roughly determined from the clothes that it is from our Kumogakure. It is likely Gasshi-sama who has gone missing."

    "According to the information, I can confirm right now..."

    When the ninja said this, he suddenly paused and stared at Third Raikage.

    "Third Raikage-sama, Konohagakure should have launched a war against our Kumogakure!"

    When the ninja said this.

    The people in the Raikage office were shocked.

    None of them had expected that the team personally led by Hari to Konohagakure would suffer such a thing.

    "Konohagakure is the first to start a war!"

    The expression on Third Raikage''s face became angry, and his round eyes flashed with a cold light.

    "I didn''t expect that the Third Hokage is so brave!"

    "Konohagakure lost its vitality in the war with Amegakure a few years ago and has not recovered yet. Now it dares to challenge our Kumogakure!"

    "Ahahahahahaha!"

    When the Third Raikage finished speaking, he immediately laughed aloud and stood up.

    "Pass down my order."

    "Half an hour later."

    "All the Jonin teams in Kumogakure will gather."

    "Prepare for battle!"

    "We have to rescue Hari, who is trapped in Konohagakure!"

    Third Raikage shouted loudly. His voice was like a loud bell. Everyone around him could feel his aura.

    "Yes!"

    The people in the Raikage office immediately responded, and then they quickly dispersed to inform the different Jonin teams.

    At this time.

    They all understood a very important matter.

    The Third Ninja World War began!

 CH 213

    A week later.

    Early morning.

    Aoba walked towards the small forest behind Konoha''s prison, carrying a seemingly weightless box in his hand.

    Now the matter of Kumogakure''s intruder had passed.

    The village gradually returned to peace.

    The people continued to live their normal lives.

    About the war.

    They were no longer as nervous as they were at the beginning.

    Aoba walked into the depths of the forest and formed a seal with his hands and use Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In an instant.

    One shadow clone after another that looked exactly like Aoba appeared in the forest.

    There were more than a thousand of them.

    "Let''s start now!"

    Aoba nodded at the clones. They immediately split into several groups. Everyone went to the boxes and took out a book, ready to enter the state of reading.

    Swish...

    Paper after piece of paper flew around, instantly simulating Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) and covering everything around him, forming a natural barrier.

    After a while.

    All the shadow clones here were hidden.

    After that.

    Aoba took a step forward.

    He walked in the direction of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    During this period of time, he had not trained and completely avoided the current limelight of Konohagakure.

    After so many days.

    Konoha Military Police Force did not find any traces of Kumogakure''s ninjas.

    In addition, the war was approaching.

    All the fighting forces in the village focused on the war.

    They no longer wasted their time and energy searching the forest.

    ...

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment.

    As usual, Aoba pushed the door open and walked in. His gaze fell on the Kirigakure ninja on the wooden pillar.

    "Did you sleep well last night?"

    Aoba''s puzzled voice entered the ears of this Kirigakure ninja. It immediately made this Kirigakure ninja shudder, and his body trembled instinctively.

    When he heard Aoba''s voice, he already had a physiological reaction.

    This person was too devilish!

    He had been here for nearly ten days!

    Even he himself did not know how he managed to hold on!

    If it were willpower...

    It would have collapsed long ago!

    But if it were about the body...

    He was still being taken care of by this interrogator ninja in front of him every day.

    There was no way he could die even if he wanted to.

    Begging for life, seeking death but not being able to!

    Such words could not be more appropriate to describe him.

    "You... you... When... when will you let me go?" This Kirigakure ninja felt that he was no longer a human being.

    "I never intended to let you go."

    Aoba said indifferently and then ignored this Kirigakure ninja.

    After this period of medical research every day.

    Aoba understood that this Kirigakure ninja was very tight-lipped.

    But he couldn''t say that he did a secret mind-reading technique in him.

    Moreover, even if this person was a spy sent by Kirigakure, this person''s actual value and information were not much.

    Compared to the reward of reporting this person''s identity.

    It was far lower than him being exposed.

    Then...

    Aoba decided to tie him up and ask slowly!

    Anyway, stealing military ration pills during the war was not a small matter.

    He slowly interrogated.

    The prison did not urge him.

    Aoba was already prepared to treat this Kirigakure ninja as his compartment''s mascot.

    No matter who came in.

    Take this Kirigakure ninja and stimulate him.

    He can also make this guy show some residual heat!

    ...

    Not long after.

    The prison guards sent people in again.

    Aoba once again returned to his normal life.

    ...

    Konohagakure, the Hokage office.

    At this time, a group of Jonin gathered in the Hokage office. They were all wearing Konohagakure''s ninja uniform, and their expressions were particularly serious.

    "Today, I have gathered you here. I think you all know what is going on."

    Hiruzen stood in front of these people and swept his eyes over them. His deep voice echoed in everyone''s ears.

    As he spoke.

    These ninjas did not respond.

    No one spoke.

    They still maintained their original posture.

    "That''s right!"

    When Hiruzen saw that no one responded to him, he simply nodded his head.

    "According to the information from the scouts in front, Kumogakure ninjas have entered the territory of the Country of Fire and are heading straight to Konohagakure!"

    "There is no need for me to say anything. You all know what this means, right?"

    "The war is coming!"

    At this point, Hiruzen couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. In the end, they still couldn''t avoid this war.

    "Sakumo." Hiruzen immediately looked at Konoha''s White Fang and called out the latter''s name.

    "Yes."

    Sakumo immediately responded and was ready to receive orders at any time.

    "I appoint you as the chief Captain of Konohagakure''s elite team, leading the elite team to meet Kumogakure Ninjas. You must stop them outside the village, and absolutely can not let them break into Konohagakure!" Said Hiruzen in a deep voice. At this time, he found that the only person he could rely on was Konoha''s White Fang Sakumo.

    "Yes!"

    Sakumo immediately responded. His face was very serious, and he knew what this position meant. He suddenly felt that the list on his shoulder was even heavier.

    "Later, you can choose your own members to fight. The Jonin is the main, and the Chunin is the auxiliary. There is no need for Genin to fight for the time being." Hiruzen explained.

    "Yes!"

    Everyone, including Sakumo, responded. They all understood the meaning of their Third Hokage.

    Jonin and Chunin were the village''s main fighting forces.

    They could directly go to the battlefield to face the enemy!

    Even in the unfortunate event of death...

    At the very least, it will make the enemy suffer.

    Genin represents the future of the village.

    Usually, students who had just graduated from the Ninja School would directly be promoted to Genin.

    It''s very dangerous for them to go on the battlefield.

    Unless the war reaches a forced stage, the resulting manpower consumption needs to let Genin also go to the battlefield to kill the enemy to protect the village.

    Otherwise.

    Most of the time.

    Genin mainly focused on training and accumulating experience.

    They would not easily let them participate in the mission of the vile nature.

    This was also the reason why the ninjas were divided into levels when they received their missions.

    "Hurry up and get ready."

    Hiruzen waved his hand at everyone, indicating that they could go down.

    Then.

    The Jonins left the office one after another.

    In their hearts, they had almost thought of a companion they wanted to partner up with.

    Either their student.

    Or in the same period.

    Those who knew each other''s strength and could entrust their backs to each other were the companions they would choose when they went to the battlefield.

    ...

    At night.

    Aoba completed the day''s work.

    Another day when he tortures the Kirigakure ninja.

    This Kirigakure ninja no longer had any resistance and was completely flat. His nerves were stabbed by Aoba so that he didn''t fall asleep deeply.

    Aoba left Konohagakure Intelligence Division and walked into the forest. Soon, he arrived at the place where he arranged Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    Then.

    Aoba reached out his hand and passed through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique), instantly removing the barrier that blocked his vision.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After that.

    The sound of explosions rang out.

    The shadow clones returned to Aoba''s body.

    Almost at the same time.

    The vast knowledge of information was quickly stuffed into his brain, so much so that he became absent-minded for a moment.

    Aoba eased for almost five minutes and recovered from this feeling. After taking a few deep breaths, he put the scattered books into the box and returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    After putting the big box back in Anbu''s dormitory, Aoba changed his ninja clothes and walked towards Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    He hasn''t been to Ramen Ichiraku for a while.

    Aoba planned to go over and take a look.

    He couldn''t let Teuchi appear too lonely.

    Ten minutes later.

    Aoba came to Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    He pulled open the curtain and walked in.

    The first thing he saw was two people wearing green tracksuits.

    They were Duy and Guy.

    The father and son were currently eating ramen. The two of them were extremely abnormal. They did not eat as quickly as they usually did. Instead, they slowly tasted the noodles and did not speak to each other.

    Such a scene...

    Aoba was immediately confused.

    ''What was going on?''

    ''This doesn''t seem like the normal appearance of this father and son!''

    Aoba keenly caught the abnormality of the two, but he did not say anything. He directly walked in and came in front of Teuchi.

    "Brother Teuchi, give me a bowl of ramen!" Aoba said.

    "Okay!"

    When Teuchi saw Aoba walking in, he immediately narrowed his eyes and smiled. He warmly chatted with Aoba and said, "Today is the day that the village''s Jonin and Chunin set off. Those heroes have all gone to the battlefield, and the shop has become a lot quieter."

    "So that''s how it is."

    When Aoba heard Teuchi''s words, he immediately understood what was going on.

    He knew that Teuchi was not explaining why Duy and Guy were here.

    He was just chatting with him.

    But the content of the chat.

    It just so happened to explain his doubts.

    "Actually, I think it''s good for Minato to go to Mount Myoboku. Otherwise, Minato will go to the battlefield now!" Teuchi continued to chat with Aoba with a smile.

    "Who says it is not!"

    Aoba chatted idly with Teuchi. He looked in the direction of Duy from the corner of his eyes.

    Looks like...

    Duy, a ten-thousand-year-old Genin, was not invited to participate in the battle.

    From the expression on the father and son''s faces.

    It was obvious that he was upset about not being able to contribute to the village.

    What kind of enlightenment was this!

    Aoba looked at Duy. He thought about how the other party felt uncomfortable because he could not go to the battlefield. In contrast, he was avoiding the opportunity to go to the battlefield.

    Sure enough, the ideological awareness was different!

    Step step step step step step step step step step step...

    However, at this time, there was a series of fine footsteps outside Ramen Ichiraku''s entrance.

    One by one, children around the age of Guy ran over.

    Most of them were freshmen of the Ninja School.

    In the Ninja School, there were many people who ridiculed Guy. After all, this kind of ninja who did not know ninjutsu was quite rare.

    "It''s them, father and son!"

    "That''s right; I heard that Guy''s father wanted to fight. But in the end, they did not want him!"

    "He''s too weak. It''s safer to stay in the village. He''ll only be throwing his life away if he goes out!"

    "He''s just a Genin. He doesn''t even know what he''s thinking. He thought he could fight the Third Ninja World War!"

    "Hahaha, hahaha."

    The mocking voices of children the same age as Guy came from the entrance of Ramen Ichiraku.

    As they spoke.

    He even made faces at Duy and Guy.

    After saying that.

    The group of children quickly ran away.

    All of a sudden.

    The father and son pair, Duy and Guy, ate at a slower pace, and the atmosphere became even more oppressive.

    Drip Drip!

    Drip Drip!

    All of a sudden.

    There was the sound of water dripping.

    Guy pursed his lips, and silent tears flowed down his cheeks to his chin, dripping into the soup.

    "They are wrong."

    However, at this time, a faint voice sounded. The owner of the voice was Aoba.

    Aoba''s voice immediately stunned Duy and Guy.

    Especially Guy.

    He turned his head and looked at Aoba.

    He ignored the tears that flowed down his face.

    He opened his mouth which still had noodles in it.

    "What did they say wrong?"

    Guy''s voice was filled with unwillingness and helplessness. What made him feel the most helpless was that he could fight with them, but deep in his heart, he felt that what those children said was the truth.

    "The Genin did not participate in the war. It is not that Genin is the weakest, but it is the opposite, because..."

    Aoba smiled and looked at Guy. Facing the latter''s puzzled gaze, he said a sentence that shook his ninja concept.

    "Konohagakure''s Genin is the strongest!"

 CH 214

    Aoba''s voice echoed within Ramen Ichiraku, causing Guy''s pupils to slightly expand.

    A moment later.

    Guy shook his head.

    He expressed his disbelief towards Aoba''s words.

    "Don''t try to trick me!"

    Guy shook his head and curled his lips at Aoba, "I''m not a fool. The most powerful people in the village are Genin? How can Genin be the strongest? This is a lie!"

    "Hahahahaha!"

    After hearing Guy''s words, Aoba suddenly raised his head and smiled as if he had heard a joke.

    "I''m talking about Konoha''s Genin, not a simple Genin!"

    "Their strength can not be judged by simple ninja ranks!"

    "That is the most terrifying power in the Ninja World!"

    "In the future, you will slowly understand!"

    Aoba smiled slightly. He spoke like an old faker, putting on an enigmatic posture. As he spoke, he even looked at Duy. They looked at each other and nodded at each other.

    No matter what.

    Aoba read Duy''s memory.

    He knew what kind of effort Duy had put into his training.

    He also knew what kind of potential this person had in his body.

    This was an existence that could open the Hachimon Tonk¨­ no Jin(Eight Inner Gates Formation)!

    One had to know...

    Not everyone can achieve the limit one by one.

    A taijutsu ninja as powerful as Rock Lee, until the finale, can only be by the side character to add to the fun. Under the circumstance of limited physique, he could not open the Eight Gate of the Eight Inner Gates Formation.

    Genin.

    Chunin.

    Jonin.

    These so-called ranks.

    In Aoba''s opinion.

    It was impossible to determine a person''s true strength.

    It could only mean that this person was not willing to participate in the examination, or was not suitable for the examination.

    That was all.

    Aoba did not remember the exact age of Duy''s death, but judging from the age of Duy in his memory, it was considered an early death.

    If he could survive.

    If he continues to temper his body day after day...

    In the future, he might be able to erupt with even greater power!

    The advance of the Third Ninja World War might very well prevent Duy from dying.

    As a result.

    Konohagakure will have another trump card that no one else knows.

    "What do you mean?"

    Guy was directly confused by Aoba, feeling like he was playing a word game.

    "Isn''t Konohagakure''s Genin a Konoha''s Genin?"

    Guy stared at Aoba doubtfully. Although in his heart, he hoped that his father was an invincible hero.

    But even he had to admit that what those children outside said was correct.

    "Your father is not an ordinary Genin. He can be considered Konoha''s Genin. He can burst out with amazing power, which is definitely not what you can imagine."

    After saying this, Aoba slowly got up and took a step toward Guy.

    It was only one step.

    He did not continue to approach.

    However, from the momentum of this action, it was a bit stronger.

    "Your father is your best teacher."

    "Now he is teaching you a very important lesson in your life."

    "That is forbearance!"

    As Aoba said this, he suddenly thought of the overwhelming crooked-mouthed dragon king that he had seen when he was surfing the Internet.

    "No pain, no gain!"

    "Your father has extremely powerful strength, but he is willing to bear these scoldings, which is to exercise your heart."

    "In the future, you must become a powerful Konoha''s Genin like your father!"

    After saying this, Aoba turned around and returned to his seat.

    He thought that he needed to take this step back, and that step he took just now was meaningful.

    After he finished speaking.

    The young man no longer said a word.

    What was left behind for Guy was endless imagination.

    "Is it true?"

    Guy had a suspicious expression on his face. Why did he not believe it?

    He did not have any intention of looking down on his father.

    However, this made him feel very confused.

    Could it be that his father''s true strength was not just forbearance, but he was just concealing his strength?

    "Father?"

    Guy turned around and looked at Duy. His eyes flickered with questioning light, and his mind was already in a mess.

    "Eat Ramen!"

    Duy grinned at Guy, and his smile directly motivated Guy''s blood and youth back.

    "After we finish eating, we still have to continue with training!" Duy added.

    "Okay!"

    Guy swept away the haze in his heart. He knew very well what kind of effort he had put in and even more clearly what kind of sweat he had poured into accompanying his father in training.

    Those people who laughed at them.

    They don''t understand them at all!

    On the contrary, this person...

    Guy glanced at Aoba from the corner of his eye again, silently remembering Aoba''s appearance.

    This person said something he had never heard before.

    Although there was no reason or logic, and there were many loopholes, it even sounded like it was all made up.

    But...

    He was willing to believe!

    All of a sudden.

    Duy and Guy were like a whirlwind and ate up all the ramen in the bowl.

    Finally, they walked out of Ramen Ichiraku.

    "The ramen is ready."

    After Duy and Guy left, Teuchi placed a bowl of steaming hot ramen in front of Aoba.

    "Hey!"

    "The words you just said..."

    "The so-called Konoha''s Genin."

    "You made it up, didn''t you?"

    Teuchi said with a smile. He had heard everything just now, but he didn''t interrupt Aoba because he also felt the verbal violence and depression that the father and son had suffered in the face of gossip.

    "I''m not talking nonsense."

    Aoba lowered his head and picked up the chopsticks. He directly picked up the ramen and put them into his mouth.

    "Duy is Konoha''s Genin!"

    Aoba said while chewing the noodles in his mouth. In his heart, Duy was worthy of such a title.

    Although Duy was far inferior to Naruto and Sasuke in the future.

    However, Naruto and Sasuke had not been born yet.

    The current Duy.

    It can be called Konoha''s Genin!

    "You mean, the gentleman who hides his strength and doesn''t look very conspicuous is very likely to be Konoha''s Genin?" Teuchi narrowed his eyes and stared at Aoba.

    "Ah?" Aoba was stunned for a moment and vaguely felt that Teuchi''s eyes were a little strange.

    "Are you a Konoha''s Genin?" Teuchi stared at Aoba and asked. When he asked this question, his narrowed eyes suddenly opened a lot, as if he wanted to see through everything about Aoba.

    "I''m just a useless Konoha Ninja..."

    Aoba said in a self-deprecating manner. As he spoke, he stuffed noodles into his mouth. Just now, he saw that Duy and Guy were somewhat depressed. He could not help but comfort them a few times.

    He should have left a good impression in their hearts.

    "Hahahahaha, stop joking around. I have something serious to tell you!"

    Teuchi looked around. Now, there was no one else in Noodle House except for Aoba. He directly bowed forward and moved a little closer to Aoba.

    "Two people came to my place last night to eat ramen. They are all wearing masks. They are all Anbu''s people."

    Teuchi said seriously. When he said Anbu, Aoba had already stopped chewing.

    "And then?" Aoba stared at Teuchi and asked. He vaguely felt that Teuchi seemed to know something, and his expression immediately became focused.

    "I suspect that someone is trying to harm you!"

    Teuchi''s tone became cautious. His voice and tone were like telling a ghost story. If it were someone with less courage, they would have goosebumps all over their skin.

    "What do you mean?" Aoba looked at Teuchi in a daze. What was going on with this person? Why couldn''t he finish everything in one go? Why did he have to keep them in suspense? It was like squeezing toothpaste. He asked a little and said a little.

    "I heard them mention your name and another name. That name is Oman."

    Teuchi''s voice became more and more hoarse. If this voice went to the radio station to broadcast ghost stories, there would definitely be a lot of audiences. It was too immersive.

    In a split second.

    Aoba''s eyes became serious.

    Oman.

    He knew this name.

    It was the name of that Kirigakure ninja!

    Of course.

    He wasn''t sure if this was a coincidence.

    "Brother Teuchi, don''t torture me anymore. Just say it in one breath. It will be hard for me to do this..." Aoba spread out his hands and said helplessly. He had cooperated with Teuchi several times, but he had already asked, but the other party didn''t say anything.

    "Alright."

    Teuchi immediately stood up straight and rolled his eyes at Aoba helplessly. He felt that this kid was not interesting and was not fun at all.

    "Last night, two Anbu ninjas were eating ramen. They talked about a ninja named Oman. They wanted to save him quietly, but that person was imprisoned in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. The person responsible for the interrogation was you!" Teuchi said in a deep voice.

    "That''s it?" Aoba was stunned for a moment. ''Good fellow, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Just this?''

    "That''s it!" Teuchi nodded. After seeing Aoba''s expression, he said unhappily, "Do you think it''s so easy for me to hear this kind of information? If they find out, my life will be in danger!"

    "Brother Teuchi, thank you!" Aoba immediately smiled and thanked Teuchi.

    "That''s more like it!"

    Teuchi put on a proud expression.

    "Aoba."

    "I''ll tell you seriously..."

    "Be careful!"

    "I feel that their tone is not very friendly!"

    "Now that Minato is not here, don''t let anything happen to you!"

    Teuchi warned Aoba. But even if those two ninjas were eating, they still wore masks, so he could not see their faces clearly.

 CH 215

    "Brother Teuchi, thank you!"

    Aoba thanked Teuchi in front of him. If not for Teuchi''s reminder, he would not have discovered these things.

    This helped him a lot!

    "We are old friends. This is nothing. As long as you are fine!" Teuchi narrowed his eyes and smiled. He only said what he had heard. He did not care about the rest. As an ordinary person, he would not participate in the ninjas'' matters.

    "Don''t worry; nothing will happen to me!" Aoba nodded and promised Teuchi.

    The next time.

    Aoba chatted with Teuchi about some daily matters of life.

    Gradually.

    It was late at night.

    Aoba got up from his chair.

    "Brother Teuchi, it''s getting late. I should go back." Aoba said.

    "You have to be careful," Teuchi warned again.

    "Yes."

    Aoba nodded, then directly strode towards the direction of Anbu''s dormitory.

    After walking out of Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    Aoba''s thoughts began to move quickly, and his heart was also somewhat puzzled.

    ''Anbu?''

    ''What is going on?''

    After Aoba read the memory of the ninja named Oman, he went through the memories in detail.

    There was no other connection.

    This was a Kiri ninja who sneaked into Konohagakure on a mission alone.

    In the past, he sent the information personally.

    There was no one in the village that he knew.

    Otherwise, Aoba would have found that spy in the village long ago.

    But...

    Teuchi''s words were obviously not fabricated. The other party knew his identity and knew that Oman was in his hands.

    Moreover, the other party was Anbu.

    These conditions were stacked together.

    Aoba suddenly realized a problem.

    ''Inside Anbu.''

    ''There are spies!''

    This could be said to be the most reasonable explanation he could think of.

    "Good fellow, it really is all-pervasive. The intrigues between the five villages are really..."

    Aoba could not help but smile helplessly. He still remembered when he first arrived at Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Eaton asked him to check if those children were suitable to be spies.

    After he selected a few people.

    He never saw those people again.

    Right now, they might be slowly growing up as a ninja in other villages.

    Or...

    They were discovered and killed!

    It was not easy to be a spy!

    If one was slightly careless and was discovered.

    That was the abyss of eternal damnation.

    In Aoba''s memory.

    Whether it was the anime he had seen before or the memories he had read, the most powerful spy among the spies were still the Kabuto.

    He was indeed very strong!

    Now that Aoba had read through the memories of many spies, he found that none of them could compare to the Kabuto.

    There was one main reason.

    Those spies no longer had any heart.

    To be precise...

    The spies had been brainwashed from a young age and became machines to obtain information for the village.

    They could sacrifice themselves for the village at any time.

    And in their eyes, sacrifice was a great honor.

    Once this concept was formed, it was very difficult to change throughout their life.

    However, Kabuto was different. It could be said that he was more selfish. Kabuto would constantly be looking for his own way.

    "Unexpectedly, the spy industry has been involved!"

    Not only did Aoba sigh, he silently made a judgment in his heart.

    ''If there are no accidents.''

    ''The two Anbu ninjas who were chatting were Kirigakure''s spies.''

    ''They should be higher-level spies!''

    ''These two people knew about the existence of Oman, but Oman did not know about their existence.''

    ''Then...''

    ''The reason why these two people took the risk to rescue Oman.''

    ''There is only one reason.''

    ''Oman had been trapped in his compartment for too long.''

    ''As a result, the spies that Kirigakure had left in Konohagakure could not sit still. They are afraid that Oman will spit out "something" and that "something" will go wrong.''

    "Let me think..."

    Aoba rubbed his forehead as he walked, ''Since Oman is not a pawn that could be casually sacrificed, then there must be something in Oman''s memory.''

    ''That thing...''

    ''It had been overlooked by him!''

    ''It should be something very important!''

    Aoba was now heading in the direction of Anbu''s dormitory. He was only thinking about these things and did not immediately search for Oman''s memories.

    However.

    He was a little curious.

    ''What was Kirigakure thinking about?''

    This was something he had not figured out when he was watching Naruto''s anime.

    ''In this Third Ninja World War.''

    ''What did it have to do with Kirigakure?''

    ''Why did they send the Seven Ninja Swordsmen to attack Konohagakure?''

    ''Is it just to act as the background play for Duy to open the Eight Inner Gates Formation?''

    ''It couldn''t be!''

    ''There is no love for no reason, no hatred for no reason; everything had root.''

    ''There wouldn''t be a sudden attack without purpose.''

    ''Kumogakure''s attack on Konohagakure can be attributed to their desire for Byakugan and Jinchuriki''s strength.''

    ''Then, Kirigakure is willing to cooperate with Kumogakure to sneak attack Konohagakure. Moreover, they had sent out a powerful attack force. They didn''t just casually send out a few cannon fodder.''

    ''It can really be said to have come across the ocean...''

    Aoba vaguely felt that these details that he did not notice might be the answer to Kirigakure''s sneak attack on Konohagakure.

    "Go back and think about it slowly."

    "Or..."

    "Read the memories of those higher-level spies!"

    Aoba couldn''t think of the result, so he simply didn''t think about it. This thing didn''t rely on imagination.

    He had a Mind Reading System.

    This could be said to be a bug-level intelligence collector.

    These questions.

    He could slowly find the answer.

    After throwing away these distracting thoughts, Aoba quickened his pace and walked in the direction of Anbu''s dormitory.

    At the same time.

    He controlled his own perception.

    He sensed the movements around him.

    After all, the other party already knew his name and could take advantage of this opportunity to launch a sneak attack on him.

    However...

    At this time, the people around him were not paying attention to him.

    "How do I find them?"

    A question mark popped up in his head. He was now being targeted.

    This was not a problem!

    He was not afraid of thieves stealing, but afraid of thieves thinking.

    Aoba disliked the feeling of being secretly observed.

    "I got it!"

    Aoba suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of a good solution.

    "I don''t know who they are!"

    "But they know who I am!"

    "As long as they come to me..."

    "High-end hunters often appear in the form of prey!"

    After thinking about it, Aoba immediately had a plan in his heart. He continued to walk calmly in the direction of Anbu''s dormitory.

    ...

    The road was extremely quiet.

    Until Aoba returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    He didn''t even feel like he was being watched!

    Obviously.

    The spies hidden in the Anbu were very cautious and would not be easily exposed.

    At this time.

    Aoba sat at the table in Anbu''s dormitory.

    He took out the notebook that Fugaku had given him and then took out a pen.

    He opened it to the second chapter page.

    He quickly started writing.

    Rustle rustle...

    The sound of writing continuously rang out in the room. These sounds were especially clear in the quiet environment.

    As time passed.

    Aoba wrote two chapters of the story.

    The entire process was very focused.

    He was very satisfied with the content.

    He closed the book in satisfaction.

    His hands began to form hand seals.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba directly used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique). In an instant, three shadow clones appeared in the room. Including Aoba''s main body, there were a total of four people.

    The four Aoba all lay down.

    Among them, Aoba''s main body lay on the bed, and the remaining three lay on the ground.

    Almost at the same time.

    All four Aoba closed their eyes and began to flip through the memories of the ninja named Oman.

    Scene after scene appeared in the minds of four Aoba.

    Including Aoba himself, the division of labor was very clear. Each of them flipped through the memories of different periods of time.

    ...

    The next day, early in the morning.

    Accompanied by three explosions, Aoba slowly opened his eyes. His pitch-black pupils flashed with a hint of understanding.

    "I really almost missed something important!"

    Aoba had only roughly read the memory of that Kirigakure ninja named Oman to find if there were any other spies, but he didn''t think so clearly about other things.

    After reading it again.

    Aoba found a very hard-to-find detail.

    This Oman was actually a spy with light and dark lines.

    From the surface.

    He was the spy that Kirigakure had arranged to enter Konohagakure.

    But in the dark.

    This Oman was a secret spy of Gen, a Kirigakure higher-up in the Country of Water.

    From beginning to end.

    Oman had never seen Gen before.

    He had only seen the mission Gen left for him in the scroll.

    This has been a thing in Oman since he was very young.

    As for the mission...

    It was actually a relay mission.

    Even Oman himself did not know what the mission was. He just asked him to go to the woods behind the Hokage Building to take something inside a trunk.

    There was a mark outside the trunk.

    It looked like a small snake.

    This small snake was not Orochimaru''s small snake, but the appearance of the snake staff in Gen''s hand.

    "Good!"

    Aoba was curious about that thing. In addition, he knew more about this matter in his heart, and he already knew what to do.

    "This time..."

    "Just treat it as a gift for Minato in advance!"

    "After all, after Minato returns from Mount Myoboku, he can officially take over the position of Hokage."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, and his eyes flashed with the light of scheme.

    Even he himself did not know.

    Was it because he had read too many memories?

    He was often in this kind of environment.

    Compared to fighting openly.

    He liked to trick people more.

    That kind of feeling of sneak attacking in secret.

    It was really too cool!

    Especially the feeling of torturing people to death. Before the other party died, he did not know how he died. He also did not know who killed him. The completely inexplicable feeling would bring Aoba a great sense of accomplishment.

    "Let me see how many spies Kirigakure has taken root here!"

    Aoba got up from the iron bed and quickly washed up. Then he changed into Anbu''s clothes, put on the cat face mask, and walked out of Anbu''s dormitory.

    Aoba did not go to his compartment.

    Instead, he walked directly in the direction of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s black room.

    He needed an alibi for what would happen later.

    Not long after.

    Aoba arrived at the door of the black room.

    Dong Dong Dong...

    Aoba gently knocked on the door, then pushed it open and walked in.

    At this time.

    Eaton, who was wearing a black trenchcoat, stood in the black room.

    There was an iron square fence in front of him.

    It was Eaton''s Kuchiyose: G¨­mon Heya(Summoning: Torture Chamber).

    In this torture chamber.

    There was a ninja locked up.

    From the clothes and signs on his body.

    This was a ninja of Iwagakure!

    Sure enough.

    Iwagakure still wanted to attack Konohagakure!

    Aoba only glanced at this Iwagakure spy and had a general answer in his heart.

    "Aoba, why are you here?"

    Eaton looked at Aoba in confusion. He had just warmed up and was ready to interrogate this spy.

    "En..."

    Aoba saw this scene.

    He suddenly realized that he had been reckless.

    It was now the time of war.

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division also got busy.

    He didn''t go to the other side of the war, so he didn''t really feel the cruelty of the battlefield.

    "That..."

    "Brother Eaton."

    "I''d better come back at a different time!"

    After Aoba finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. Just as he took a step, Eaton''s eyes suddenly lit up as he realized something very important.

    "Wait!"

    "Could it be..."

    "It had been updated?"

 CH 216

    Eaton looked into Aoba''s eyes, which were already beginning to emit green light.

    This period of time was when he had been waiting for the update to sprout.

    Ever since he had read Teacher Bai of the Ninja Academy that Aoba had created that day, when he looked at the other books that he had collected, they were no longer fragrant.

    He couldn''t continue reading.

    Every day, he was thinking about the plot behind Teacher Bai.

    As a result, he had no choice but to read the first chapter many times repeatedly.

    He was about to take it down.

    It was precisely because he had read too many times that this chapter did not feel any novelty.

    It was already not very useful.

    He needed a new chapter to supplement it.

    "Yes."

    Aoba nodded at Eaton. He had known that Eaton had this kind of hobby before. However, when he was flipping through Eaton''s memories, he deliberately avoided this. He focused more of his attention on the information.

    "Great!"

    Eaton walked directly towards Aoba. He raised his hand to pat Aoba on the shoulder, but his hand stopped in the air.

    "Follow me to the office!"

    Eaton said directly in a commanding tone. He couldn''t wait any longer, and his whole body itched.

    "Er... this..."

    Aoba looked at Iwagakure Ninja and could not help but ask, "Is he all right?"

    "He is just a spy of Iwagakure. I already asked almost everything I needed to ask. There is nothing to dig. If I continue, it is just to beat him up to vent my anger and punish him." Eaton said anxiously. This Iwagakure spy was not worth mentioning in front of Teacher Bai''s temptation.

    "Alright."

    Aoba smiled helplessly and followed Eaton toward the office.

    Just as he took his first step.

    A piece of paper fell from his feet.

    It was stuck to the ground.

    There was an inconspicuous black circle on the upper right corner of this piece of paper.

    After Aoba left with Eaton.

    This piece of paper started to move.

    It was suffused with a faint chakra fluctuation.

    Hum!

    A figure suddenly appeared. He squatted on the ground and picked up this paper.

    This person was wearing a cloak that covered his face, and there were many scars on his face.

    This person...

    It was Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    He immediately simulated the appearance of Oman.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone quickly shuttled through Konohagakure Intelligence Division. After a few flashes and without anyone noticing, he arrived at the door of his compartment.

    Creak...

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone directly stepped in.

    His gaze fell directly on that Kirigakure Ninja.

    "Who are you?"

    Oman looked at Aoba''s advanced paper clone in confusion.

    Just after the two of them met eyes.

    Oman opened his eyes wide, and his eyes were filled with shock.

    "Impossible!"

    Oman''s voice was very sharp, and it sounded less and less like a man''s voice.

    The person in front of him suddenly came in wearing a cloak.

    He looked exactly the same as him.

    Even the injuries on his body were the same.

    "You need to change your location."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone walked to the front of Oman, raised his hands, and directly pressed them on the latter''s body.

    Flying Thunder God Technique!

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone instantly controlled his chakra to wrap around Oman''s body.

    Then, he found the coordinates he had set up beforehand.

    Hum!

    Oman''s body trembled slightly and suddenly disappeared.

    In the compartment that belonged to Aoba, there was no one left.

    "Now I don''t know if they will take the bait."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone imitated Oman''s walking posture and walked out of the compartment.

    The moment he walked out.

    He seemed to be Oman himself.

    In the darkness of the compartment, he found a chance to escape. He quickly walked towards Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s entrance.

    It was still early.

    After a few turns.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division and ran into the forest behind them.

    The whole process was unusually smooth.

    No one noticed.

    Suddenly.

    In the woods, Aoba''s advanced paper clone made a big turn and walked toward the woods behind the Hokage Building.

    At first.

    He didn''t feel any movement.

    As he got closer and closer to the back of the Building.

    He immediately felt two pairs of eyes staring at him, and they were following behind him.

    ''They had taken the bait!''

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He knew that Kirigakure''s spies who were lurking in Anbu would follow him after seeing him leave.

    Now, the two people behind him did not intend to go forward and greet him. Instead, they were separated by a relatively safe distance, as if they were afraid that Oman would find them.

    Aoba did not care about them.

    He was also curious about what the Kirigakure higher-ups wanted.

    He continued to use Oman''s appearance to walk into the forest.

    Just like this.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone walked in front.

    The two Anbus followed behind.

    This situation lasted for about half an hour.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone came to the forest that Oman''s mission pointed out.

    Not far ahead was the Hokage Building.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone began to search for the little snake mark on the trunk.

    According to the time of the mission in Oman''s memory.

    And considering that the tree would grow over time, the little snake mark would also grow higher.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone found the carving mark of the little snake on the trunk of a tree.

    This mark needed him to look up to see it.

    "It''s here."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone imitated Oman''s voice and deliberately spoke out. Then, he spread his legs and stepped on the tree to climb up.

    When he reached the location of the small snake mark, he took out a kunai from his waist.

    He gently separated the tree bark.

    After that.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone found a scroll inside the tree bark.

    He quickly took out the scroll.

    Before he could open the scroll to see what was recorded in it.

    Two figures walked out from the bushes and appeared in front of Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    "Oman, your mission is done well. Hand the scroll over to us."

    These two figures were dressed in Konohagakure''s Anbu uniform and wore masks, so their appearances could not be seen at all.

    "Who are you?"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone imitated Oman''s tone and put on a cautious expression. He then held the scroll tightly in his arms.

    These were all the homework that Aoba had done last night.

    According to Gen''s mission detail, this thing was very important to Kirigakure. He had to use his life to protect it if he got it.

    In addition, Aoba did not find any information about Konohagakure having Kirigakure''s spy in Oman''s memory.

    Then it could be inferred.

    Oman did not know these two people at all.

    Now that such a reaction was just in line with Oman''s normal response, it would not seem too much of a misunderstanding.

    Aoba said.

    The two ninjas looked at each other and nodded together.

    Suddenly.

    The two of them took off their masks at the same time.

    They revealed their appearance.

    Of course.

    Aoba did not recognize these two people.

    "Oman, we are the same as you. We were sent by Elder Gen. You don''t know our existence. It was the village''s decision to protect us." The Ninja on the left said.

    "Yes, it is not easy for us to sneak into Konoha''s Anbu, so not many people know our identity. Today, we planned to sneak into Konohagakure Intelligence Division to rescue you, but we didn''t expect you to break free yourself." The Ninja on the right said.

    "Who is the same as you?"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone looked at the two of them suspiciously. He did not seem to believe them at all. The expression on his face was especially cautious.

    "Don''t even think about digging a hole for me!"

    "I am just a thief who stole things."

    "I did run out from Konohagakure Intelligence Division. At worst, I will go back with you."

    "But you can''t slander me as someone from some other village."

    "Isn''t this a little too big!"

    Oman, who was simulated by Aoba''s advanced paper clone, had no intention of admitting this matter. When he was entangled with these two people, he was also sizing them up.

    "This..."

    The two ninjas looked at each other and could see the helplessness in each other''s eyes.

    They came to Konohagakure before Oman.

    Through the information exchange later.

    They knew that the village had sent another ninja named Oman to take the scroll that they had successfully stolen and hidden.

    But...

    They didn''t have anything that could prove their identity to Oman.

    From their perspective.

    If it weren''t for Oman''s brain pumping.

    And have to steal that damn military ration pill.

    Then had made himself into Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    They would not expose themselves at all.

    As a spy, it was not easy for them to enter the enemy''s village Anbu.

    "Oman, you have been targeted by Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Now you can''t leave Konohagakure with the scroll. The best way now is to give the scroll to us, and we will send it to Kirigakure immediately."

    The ninja on the left stared at Aoba''s advanced paper clone and said.

    This was also something they had to do, even at the risk of exposing themself.

    In their eyes.

    If Oman left directly after coming out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    They didn''t need to be exposed at all.

    Just wait for Kirigakure to send the next Oman over.

    However, Oman took the scroll out.

    Then they had to take the scroll away. Otherwise, after Oman was caught again, the scroll would fall into Konohagakure''s hands again after Oman was caught.

    "No!"

    Oman, who was Aoba, directly shook his head. His eyes stared at the two ninjas with deep meaning.

    ''It was not easy to hook you two.''

    ''How can I let you get away with it so easily?''

    ''If I don''t play with you guys well.''

    ''It would be a waste of this plan of acting crazily all the way.''

    After the two ninjas were rejected by Aoba again, they looked at each other again.

    "Oman, sorry, everything is for the village!" The ninja on the left said.

    After saying that.

    The two of them rushed towards Oman.

    They were already showing a strong snatch stance.

    "You''re going to attack just like that?"

    Aoba looked at the two ninjas who were rushing over. He was not in a hurry to attack, but these two people attacked first, which made him feel dull and tasteless.

    "Boring!"

    "You guys are really boring!"

    "I tried so hard to deceive you!"

    "You actually ignored my superb acting skills!"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone shook his head coldly. His voice had already changed.

    "You???"

    The two Anbu spies suddenly paused. Their charging momentum stopped. They stared at the "Oman" before them and felt that something was wrong.

    "You didn''t expect this, did you?"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone waved his hand, and pieces of paper flew up and rotated toward the two ninjas.

    "The prey is yourself!"

 CH 217

    The two Anbu were dumbfounded.

    The change happened too suddenly.

    Before they could react, they saw pieces of paper circling around them. The papers seemed to be alive and moving back and forth.

    "Not good!"

    The two Anbu were shocked at the same time they suddenly retreated, wanting to escape from these papers.

    They had never seen such a scene before.

    They had no idea what this paper was.

    In the face of unfamiliar things.

    They immediately became extremely cautious.

    "Can you guys dodge it?"

    Aoba''s indifferent voice rang out, echoing in their ears. He had already regained his original voice and no longer used Oman''s voice.

    "Use fire!"

    The two Anbu roared and simultaneously raised their hands, preparing to make a hand seal.

    Swish Swish Swish...

    However, right at this moment.

    The pieces of paper flew toward the hands of the two and instantly turned into long white paper ribbons, binding their hands.

    When these white papers were connected together, strange black words appeared on the paper.

    These strange words were like some kind of seal.

    They had the power to suppress.

    ''Not good!''

    The two of them were shocked.

    The moment this piece of paper stuck to them, they could no longer form seals.

    This was not as simple as having their hands controlled; rather, the chakra in their bodies could not flow smoothly.

    It was as if they were sealed.

    Their entire body was locked and suppressed.

    This feeling made them think of the Body Sealing Technique that Anbu often used. However, this technique was used most of the time to deal with wild beasts and summoned beasts. It could be said to be very, very difficult to cause such a suppressive effect on ninjas unless there was a great disparity in strength.

    ''Things were troublesome!''

    The two ninjas realized the seriousness of the matter.

    They did not expect that this Oman was disguised.

    With their strength.

    There was no need for too many tricks to deal with Oman.

    It was to the extent that when the two of them were surrounded by paper, they had no chance to use the Body Replacement Technique or Shadow Clone Technique at all.

    It was already too late for them to use it now!

    The two of them were already completely trapped by the papers. This feeling of being completely unable to move made them feel as if the pressure of these papers was like a mountain pressing on them.

    "You are..."

    One of the two ninjas suddenly opened his eyes wide.

    From Aoba''s voice, he determined Aoba''s identity.

    Only...

    Before he could finish his sentence.

    His mouth was covered by paper after paper.

    This white paper was like a sealing tape. After it was pasted on his mouth, it wrapped the entire mouth tightly.

    In an instant.

    The white paper seemed to have black ants crawling over it. The black sealing formula quickly spread on it, forming a sealing technique.

    After the technique appeared.

    The ninja can''t speak anymore.

    At the same time.

    Another ninja had a white paper pasted on his mouth.

    And similarly, a black sealing formula appeared.

    At this point.

    These two Anbu had already been sealed by Aoba''s paper.

    Those extremely resilient papers were like ropes, tying up these two Anbu. On the surface of these ropes were black lines, completely showing a special binding effect.

    "You two are quite active. You didn''t make me wait too long. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to find you!"

    Aoba still maintained Oman''s appearance. He had no intention of turning back into his real body. He walked toward the two Anbu step by step, and his eyes slightly changed.

    "Actually..."

    "You two are quite lucky!"

    "To be able to feel my paper seal first in the whole world!"

    "Then I will let you live for a few more minutes!"

    Aoba walked directly to the front of the two people and raised his right hand to touch the heads of the two people.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Jig¨­ Jubaku no In(Self-Cursing Seal)!"

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Mizukagami no Jutsu(Water Mirror Technique)!"

    Two electronic prompts rang out in Aoba''s head, both of which were ninjutsu he had never acquired before.

    "Hmm?"

    Aoba carefully felt the sealing technique he had just obtained. If he remembered correctly, this technique was Danzo''s technique.

    He didn''t know if Danzo had invented it.

    Or was it exclusive to Root?

    At the very least, he had never seen this technique in the records of the Uzumaki Clan that Minato had given him.

    "It''s just right for me to try."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. Just in front of him, there were two ready-made experimental subjects.

    He was ready to try combining this Self-Cursing Seal with the paper sealing technique he had studied.

    Then.

    Aoba raised his hands.

    His right hand stretched out two fingers and made a gesture. His left hand held his right hand and formed a seal.

    "Seal!"

    Aoba spat out a word.

    In a split second.

    The paper on the two ninjas changed.

    One black seal after another crawled out of the paper and covered the bodies of the two ninjas. It was like adding some black tattoos to them.

    However, this was not a tattoo, but a seal with suppressive force.

    In a split second.

    The bodies of the two Anbu trembled slightly.

    This was their instinctive trembling.

    It was different from the feeling of being suppressed and completely unable to move.

    Right now, the two Anbu felt as if their bodies were being torn apart by an incomparably huge force, as if they could be crushed at any moment.

    "This sealing technique doesn''t look bad."

    Aoba stared at the two Anbu, and in his heart, he began to imagine a series of moves.

    If there was a chance to sneak attack in the future.

    It was just a piece of paper.

    Any piece of paper that landed on the ground would be fine.

    It was that kind of completely unremarkable piece of paper that could directly activate the sealing technique on the paper after it was pasted on the opponent''s body.

    It would instantly hinder the opponent''s movements.

    He would first use the sealing technique of the Uzumaki Clan to seal the Self-Cursing Seal on the paper.

    Then he could use the paper to cast the Self-Cursing Seal so that the technique that could play the role of binding and seal could climb out of the paper and cover the enemy''s body to achieve the final effect.

    "Very good!"

    Aoba thought about it and felt that it was great. Although he had also achieved the same effect just now, he had used many pieces of paper to control these two Anbu.

    Now, there was no need for such trouble.

    One piece of paper was enough.

    The sealing technique of the Uzumaki Clan required a medium to present the technique fully.

    For example, a complete ground.

    This way, Aoba could use the paper as a substitute and draw the sealing technique onto the paper, giving the paper the ability to seal.

    Danzo''s Self-Cursing Seal was a different type of seal. It was more like a type of sealing power that needed to be injected. After coming into contact with the other party, a sealing formula would cover the other party''s body.

    This was similar to Orochimaru''s Curse Seal.

    It was perfectly compatible with Aoba''s paper.

    As for the Water Mirror Technique that he had just obtained.

    You can use water to create a mirror to copy and reflect.

    For Aoba, this was a huge problem.

    It was a little weak.

    It won''t be used as a regular weapon.

    How to use it specifically?

    Aoba did not have any thoughts about it yet...

    "Now, let me look at what exactly is the thing you, Kirigakure, are longing for!"

    Aoba took a few steps back and stood before the two ninjas. He was in their line of sight.

    He had already raised his perception to the highest level from the moment he entered the forest.

    There was no one in this forest at all.

    There is absolutely nothing that is within the distance of being able to perceive him.

    It could be said that it was similar to him being here alone.

    It was just that there were two dead people who were still alive in front of him.

    As Aoba took out the scroll.

    The two Anbu opened their eyes wide at the same time, their eyes flashing with a strong desire.

    This scroll was only a short distance away from them just now.

    When they had come, they had thought that they would immediately return to Kirigakure after obtaining the scroll from Oman and take credit!

    However, they hadn''t expected such a change to occur!

    At this time.

    Even these two Anbu were very curious.

    ''What the hell is this thing?''

    ''It could actually make their Kirigakure''s higher-ups Gen-sama plan for ten years.''

    Aoba looked at the eyes of the two Anbu.

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a satisfied smile.

    ''Very good!''

    ''This is the effect I want!''

    ''The more you want it, the more you can''t get it!''

    ''After sneaking into Konohagakure and becoming a spy for so long, you should have transmitted a lot of information.''

    ''If you guys died directly like this.''

    ''It is too easy and comfortable for you.''

    Aoba felt that he had to let these two people suffer some psychological impact.

    Then.

    Under the complicated gazes of the two, Aoba opened the scroll that had been hidden in the tree trunk for a long time.

    There was a line of text.

    It was reflected in Aoba''s line of sight.

    In addition to words.

    There was also a picture.

    A chakra path diagram one after another.

    There was also a clear hand seal gesture.

    It was an extremely detailed explanation and experience summary.

    "This is..."

    Aoba suddenly widened his eyes. He had never thought that Kirigakure would actually want this thing.

    It was completely beyond his expectations.

    But thinking about it...

    It was also reasonable.

    On the contrary, he didn''t find it strange.

    "Alright."

    Aoba only took a glance before closing the scroll. He casually looked at the two sealed Anbu in front of him with indifferent eyes.

    "You can die now."

 CH 218

    Aoba''s indifferent voice echoed in the forest. His eyes fell on the two ninjas, and his eyes flashed with a cold light.

    No matter what position it was.

    As long as it was a spy who had invaded Konohagakure.

    Or a spy who had sneaked into another village.

    This type of ninja.

    As long as they were discovered.

    Then there was only death.

    There was no possibility of forgiveness!

    In an instant.

    Aoba walked in front of the two of them.

    He raised both of his hands, and the sharp Chakra Scalpel on his fingertips instantly cut open their throats.

    Swish! Swish!

    Along with two blue chakra lines.

    These two Anbu instantly died. They were no longer breathing and completely lost their life.

    For a moment.

    The two spies that Kirigakure sneaked into Konoha were all dead.

    Then.

    Aoba took out Corpse Dissolving Water from his ninja pouch.

    He gently dripped some.

    When the Corpse Dissolving Water landed on the heads of the two of them, white smoke instantly appeared and dissolved their bodies, leaving behind a pool of black water that slowly seeped into the ground.

    "This scroll..."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone put the scroll into his bosom; then, with a thought, he immediately locked his perception on the Flying Thunder God Formula in Anbu''s dormitory.

    Hum!

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to disappear and appear in the Anbu dormitory.

    At this moment.

    In Aoba''s dormitory.

    There was a young man tied up.

    The young man widened his eyes and looked at the other him, who appeared in the room with a puzzled face.

    Not long ago.

    He was still in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    It was this person who suddenly appeared.

    He patted himself with his palm.

    Then, his figure flashed and disappeared. He suddenly appeared in this kind of place.

    He could tell.

    This was a dormitory.

    However, he was not sure whose dormitory this was.

    Just as he was confused.

    He saw a person sitting near the door.

    That person was wearing the clothes of Konohagakure Anbu, wearing a cat face mask, especially the pattern on the mask, which gave him a sense of familiarity that he was about to vomit.

    It was this person!

    This person who had been whipping him all this time!

    Oman would never forget Aoba''s cat-faced mask in this life. The panic he felt was too strong!

    Almost in an instant.

    His mood calmed down.

    There was no impulse to shout or scream.

    Perhaps...

    This was the discussion of this interrogator ninja!

    He wanted to find a different place to do something messy.

    Only...

    What he did not expect was...

    As time passed, he discovered a strange phenomenon. That was, the interrogator ninja sitting at the door only stared at him and did not do anything to him.

    In that case.

    He was also happy to be idle.

    After all, once the other party made a move, it might be a terrifying attack like a violent storm.

    Slowly.

    More than half an hour passed.

    All of a sudden.

    A spatial fluctuation suddenly appeared in the room, and a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    It was just like when he came here.

    After Oman saw the figure that suddenly appeared, his eyes widened, and his pupils contracted fiercely.

    The person in front of him looked exactly the same as him.

    It was the person who had thrown him over earlier.

    "It''s done."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone walked up to Oman and stared at him. He raised his right hand and patted the latter on the shoulder.

    Hum!

    The two of them trembled slightly at the same time.

    They disappeared in an instant.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone directly brought Oman back to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    There was the Flying Thunder God Formula left behind by Aoba earlier.

    Then.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone tied Oman back to the wooden pillar.

    "Who are you?"

    Oman''s breathing became uneven. He felt as if he had seen a huge secret, which made him begin to worry about his own safety.

    He was a spy that had been cultivated since he was a child.

    He came to Konohagakure specifically to obtain information.

    At the same time.

    He also understood a principle.

    That was when the other party no longer hid anything in front of you...

    It meant that you might die soon!

    Only when you are dead.

    Only then would you be able to keep the secret!

    "Bang!"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone didn''t say a word to Oman. After he tied Oman up, there was an explosion. The clone had been removed and disappeared completely.

    At the same time.

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    In Eaton''s office.

    The light in Aoba''s eyes dimmed slightly. He had already obtained all the information he had just obtained.

    "Brother Eaton, what do you think of these two chapters?" Aoba asked with a smile. He hadn''t said anything just now because he didn''t want to disturb Eaton. The reason why he spoke now was very simple. He wanted to leave this place.

    "Wonderful!"

    Eaton nodded repeatedly. His eyes reluctantly moved away from the words. He looked up at Aoba and gave him a thumbs up.

    "Aoba, you are really talented!"

    "When you said that you wrote better than Jiraiya-sama, I thought you were just saying."

    "I never thought that you could write such a wonderful story!"

    "Look at these two chapters..."

    When Eaton said this, he seemed a little embarrassed. After all, he couldn''t take the other person''s book down and slowly transcribe it himself.

    But...

    If he didn''t say it.

    He was still very reluctant.

    He really hoped that this book would be completed and published so that he could buy a copy and put it on the bookshelf.

    This way, he could read it whenever he needed it.

    "Brother Eaton, you can use it. I will summarize the inspiration in the next two days. You can just copy it and give it back to me."

    Aoba stood up and waved to Eaton. Then he turned and walked to the office door.

    "I have to go to work, so I won''t stay here."

    After that.

    Aoba didn''t wait for Eaton to speak.

    He left directly.

    After Aoba left, he closed the door of the office tightly.

    Eaton looked at the door that Aoba had left.

    His eyes flashed with a gratified light.

    "What a sensible subordinate!"

    Eaton took a deep breath. Other than him, there was no one else in the office.

    After a while.

    His mood became tense.

    Looking back at the book that Aoba brought over, he quickly immersed himself in the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School and threw himself into it.

    ...

    Aoba directly returned to his compartment''s direction.

    It had to be said.

    This accident went smoothly.

    It could be said to be a perfect success.

    He even used the emergency plan that he had prepared beforehand.

    Aoba originally thought that if his advanced paper clone disguised himself as Oman and were noticed when he left Konohagakure Intelligence Division, then he would directly act like Oman running away.

    At that time, Aoba''s real body was in Eaton''s office.

    He also provided Eaton with two more chapters of Teacher Bai''s story.

    There was no need to even think about it.

    Eaton would definitely not blame him.

    In this way, he took advantage of the opportunity to avoid this time.

    Even if someone found out that Oman was pretending, they would not think of Aoba in Eaton''s office.

    "Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s defense is much weaker than before!"

    When Aoba returned to his compartment, he could not help but sigh. Now, most of the people in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division were mobilized to interrogate the people sent back from the front line.

    Some of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s men even went to the front line.

    The guards around the compartment naturally weakened a lot.

    "No wonder the two of them had the idea of saving Oman."

    Aoba thought silently in his heart. When he heard Brother Teuchi say these things in Ramen Ichiraku, he also thought of this question.

    How would they save people in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division?

    Now he understood.

    As long as they found the right timing.

    Just go straight to the rescue.

    The strength of the village guards had a straight decline. This was indeed a hidden danger caused by war. It belongs to the village''s lack of sufficient capacity manpower, which may lead to an increase in the crime rate within the village.

    Aoba was very clear.

    This was the benefit of developing military strength.

    For example, Kumogakure.

    They were also fighting with Konohagakure.

    After they mobilized a part of their strength, it would not affect the village''s security at all, because they had stored enough military power.

    But Konohagakure was not.

    The current Konohagakure was empty.

    Almost every Jonin went to the battlefield, and Chunin went more than four-fifths of them.

    The rest of the people who stayed in the village.

    Except for the old, they were children, or they were really weak existences.

    At this time...

    It had to be said.

    It was too suitable for stealing!

    When Aoba thought of this, he couldn''t help but frown slightly. If he thought of this matter, then did the people from the other villages also think of this matter?

    "Kirigakure!"

    Aoba instantly widened his eyes. He quickened his pace and returned to his compartment.

    He opened the door and walked in.

    He then saw Oman, who was tied to a wooden stake.

    He simply ignored him.

    Instead, he sat on a chair not far away and slowly closed his eyes. He rubbed his forehead with both hands and began to read the memories of those two Anbu.

    After his advanced paper clone killed those two people, he read the memories of those two people.

    After the advanced paper clone was released, all the ninjutsu and information he obtained were integrated into Aoba''s body.

    This allowed Aoba to possess the memories of the two Anbu. Now, he needed to quickly look through the memories of these two people to find the key points that might appear in the near future.

    After all...

    The war had already begun.

    They were even risking their lives to save Oman.

    Perhaps they had received some information!

    In an instant.

    Aoba checks the memories of these two people.

    Scenes after scenes appeared in his mind.

 CH 219

    Oman looked at Aoba with unfocused eyes. The scene just now kept echoing in his head.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong.

    The ninja in front of him must have some secrets.

    He felt that he seemed to know something, but he did not know anything.

    To be precise.

    He only knew that there was some secret in this person.

    That was all.

    He had no idea what the secret itself was.

    Thinking of this.

    Oman felt a little miserable.

    He clearly knew nothing.

    However, he had to pay a heavy price as if he knew something important.

    ...

    Ten minutes later.

    Three people were sent to the prison by the guards.

    They interrupted Aoba''s thoughts.

    However.

    Aoba had already discovered the most crucial part.

    Then.

    Aoba slowly got up.

    Under the gaze of the three prisoners, he walked towards Oman.

    He took out a kunai.

    He then began to work.

    Aoba first gestured at Oman''s body.

    The blood-curdling screams and bloody scenes laid the foundation for the atmosphere of this compartment.

    He then made those prisoners submit obediently. They wrote down their confession letters. They were afraid of this place from the bottom of their hearts and did not dare to come over again.

    Then this group of people was taken away by the guards and sent to prison.

    Only Aoba and Oman were left in this compartment.

    Aoba was very kind and treated all of the wounds on Oman''s body just now.

    Next.

    Aoba sat back in his chair again.

    He began to read the memories of another person.

    Aoba did not speak throughout the whole process, and neither did Oman. They had even formed a tacit understanding after getting along in this compartment for the past ten days.

    Oman did not know that his spy identity was discovered by Aoba.

    In his opinion.

    He was the one Aoba picked to be the chicken!

    It was just a pity.

    Those people that came were all monkeys.

    Now he has begun to envy those people who were not selected.

    ...

    Gradually.

    A day passed.

    It was time to get off work again.

    Now, Konoha''s Prison would no longer send people over.

    It was a rare quiet day for Aoba. He was still sitting on the chair.

    While his eye closed, he looked through the memories of the two Anbu repeatedly.

    Of course.

    Right now, he was just simply looking at the important points of the recent event.

    He had yet to carry out a detailed excavation.

    He planned to set up some shadow clones at night to carefully check what exactly was happening.

    "Kirigakure''s ninjas are really persistent. They actually stared at us for so many years."

    Aoba looked straight at Oman in front of him and directly said this sentence.

    In an instant.

    Oman''s expression changed greatly.

    He finally understood why he had to suffer such severe abuse.

    His identity was no longer a secret!

    "You don''t have to admit it or deny it. I know everything about you. Now I am telling you these things because I will let you go." Aoba''s faint voice sounded. In this quiet Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment, it clearly entered the ears of this Kirigakure ninja, Oman.

    "Let me go?"

    A big question mark appeared in Oman''s head. This was very different from what he had imagined.

    In his opinion.

    If he knew some secrets.

    He should have been silenced.

    Now, the other party had directly said this to him.

    ''He actually wants to let me go?''

    ''What is going on?''

    Just when Oman was puzzled.

    Step by step, Aoba walked to the front of Oman. He slowly raised his right hand, and a layer of faint green light appeared on his palm, which contained gentle chakra.

    This was medical ninjutsu.

    Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

    Aoba executed Mystical Palm Technique and gently patted Oman''s head.

    Hum!

    In an instant.

    The gentle power of the Mystical Palm Technique affected the chakra on Oman''s head, creating a chaotic chakra flow in his brain.

    Oman directly fainted.

    Aoba''s movements did not stop because of Oman''s coma. Instead, he slowly increased his strength and controlled his palm to release more chakra.

    Mystical Palm Technique chakra completely wrapped Oman''s brain and then gradually began to change.

    Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum!

    Oman''s head trembled again and again. This feeling of trembling caused the neurons in his head to constantly change. His brain was continuously attacked.

    A moment later.

    Aoba stopped what he was doing.

    Oman, who was already in a coma, was ignored.

    He turned around and left the compartment.

    After Aoba walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he strolled through the forest and walked towards the depths of the forest behind the prison.

    This time, he planned to change to a new place.

    Almost every once in a while.

    He would change to another place.

    This would keep his training place fresh and avoid leaving traces because he stayed in one place for too long.

    He continued to walk deeper into the forest.

    He crossed a few hills.

    He passed through a few small rivers.

    As he went deeper and deeper.

    He had entered the depths of the forest.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba noticed a faint shadow of metal fences in front of him.

    He couldn''t help but speed up.

    As he got closer and closer.

    He found that there was an unknown area in front of him.

    Iron fences surrounded it, and there was a crooked sign hanging on it with the words "forbidden to enter" written.

    Judging from the degree of damage this sign had.

    It had been at least a few years since someone had come here.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba jumped into the fence and walked deeper into the forest.

    Another period of time passed.

    Aoba found that there were roars of wild beasts in the forest.

    It sounded quite fierce.

    However, none of the beasts dared to approach Aoba.

    These beasts often had a clearer perception than humans. They could keenly distinguish the pressure from their blood.

    Whether it was a tiger or a wolf pack.

    They could feel the arrival of intruders in their territory, but they did not dare to approach them at all.

    "This place is not bad!"

    Aoba suddenly realized that if he were to train here in the future, the wild beasts surrounding this place would be a natural protective barrier.

    There were even times when the barrier formed by Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) could be discovered.

    Slowly.

    Aoba walked to the center of the area.

    A tall tower appeared in his line of sight.

    "Wait a minute..."

    Aoba stood in front of the tall tower and suddenly felt that this scene was a little familiar.

    "This can''t be the venue for Chunin''s exam, right?"

    Aoba thought of the time when he was watching Naruto Anime when the protagonist Naruto and the others were participating in Chunin''s exam; it was in such a venue full of wild animals.

    "I don''t know if this is the venue or the other venue with a similar architectural style. From my current position, I came in from behind."

    Aoba muttered silently.

    He knew that there were many such venues in Konohagakure.

    Each venue was marked with a number.

    He did not know the number here now, nor did he remember what kind of number it had during the Chunin exam.

    "I think this place is not bad!"

    Aoba nodded in satisfaction and walked directly to the entrance of the tower. He decided to train here in the future.

    The door of the tower was locked.

    This was not a problem for Aoba at all.

    Aoba directly took out a kunai from the ninja bag, then used Ch¨­kaj¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique), waved the kunai in his hand, and hacked at the lock with a weight of ten tons.

    Kacha!

    The door lock shattered.

    Aoba pushed open the door of the tall tower, and an old dusty smell immediately emerged from it.

    It could be seen through this.

    It had been a long time since someone had been here.

    There were many spider webs in the corner, and the occasional sound of rats could be heard.

    Then.

    Aoba raised both of his hands.

    He crossed his two fingers together and made a hand seal gesture.

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba instantly split the chakra in his body into thousands of portions. One by one, people who looked exactly like Aoba appeared at the entrance of the tower.

    "Thank you for your hard work, everyone."

    "Let''s clean up this place together."

    "This will be my secret base in the future!"

    Aoba immediately said to these shadow clones. He felt that this place was very suitable for training. There were fences and natural beast protection circles around him that prevented people from entering.

    The only shortcoming was that this place had been idle for too long.

    If not for cleaning up.

    Or it would be too difficult to stay here.

    In a split second.

    As Aoba''s voice fell.

    Thousands of Aoba took action at the same time.

    Some shadow clones used paper to turn into brooms to clean up the debris and garbage.

    Some shadow clones used wind-release ninjutsu to blow away the insects and birds here.

    A shadow clone used a water release ninjutsu to clean the ground and brick walls.

    For a moment.

    Everyone was immersed in the cleaning.

    A person''s strength was limited.

    However, the strength of a group of people was unlimited.

    In less than half an hour, thousands of Aoba had cleaned up the tower.

    The tower had three floors in total.

    The first floor was a dojo. The venue was very spacious and could be used for training or to spar.

    According to Aoba''s memories.

    The preliminaries before the official Chunin exam.

    It was held in this kind of dojo.

    There was also a large stone statue on one side of the dojo. There were two-story stands on each side. The whole area was very spacious and could provide training space for the shadow clones.

    The second floor of the tower was filled with small rooms.

    These rooms were empty and there was nothing inside.

    On the top floor of the tower was an observation tower.

    There was a telescope set up on it.

    He could look around with a panoramic view of 360 degrees.

    "This place meets all my requirements for training''s location!"

    Aoba stood on the observation tower on the third floor of the building. He raised his hand and pressed down on the wall by the telescope.

    Hum!

    With the infusion of chakra.

    A black circle appeared on the wall.

    It was Aoba''s Flying Thunder God Formula.

    This tower was good everywhere, but the distance was relatively far. However, this was also good. Aoba felt that he could directly use Flying Thunder God from Anbu''s dormitory to come over quickly.

    In the past, he didn''t have control over Flying Thunder God Technique, so he had to rely on walking to the small forest. However, after adapting to it, he didn''t change his habits for a while.

    Now, he could completely come back and forth through Flying Thunder God Technique instantly.

    "Hmm..."

    Aoba pinched his chin and began to think.

    "The rooms below can be used."

    "It can be divided into fitness rooms, medical rooms, prison rooms, and laboratories..."

    "Right."

    "The books that Minato lent me can be placed here."

    When Aoba thought of this, he thought that he could also sleep here if he bought a bed.

    But it was just a thought.

    He still had a lot of feelings for the iron bed in Anbu''s dormitory. After all, it was the place where he slept when he first came.

    As for this side...

    It was completely possible to build it as his studio.

    "Now, it is time to carefully check the memories of these two Kirigakure spies..."

    After a short fantasy, Aoba returned to the first floor. Through the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, he summoned thousands of shadow clones.

    After these shadow clones appeared, they sat on the ground and closed their eyes, looking through the details of the memories of the two Kirigakure ninjas hiding in the Anbu.

    This was to dig deep into their memories and see if there were any missing places.

    As for the recent memories.

    Aoba had already read through them and clearly knew Kirigakure''s plans.

    "From the time..."

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with thoughts as he silently thought about how he should treat the two Kirigakure spies'' recent memories.

    "It should be about three days!"

    "Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen will arrive at Konohagakure soon!"

    "A few years ahead of the original plot!"

    Aoba frowned slightly. The village was too empty right now. If they wanted to fight against these seven people, they would have to pay a great price.

    "Actually, it''s not like there''s no way..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He knew very well what the purpose of the seven people was for coming here.

    They were not going to invade Konohagakure, nor were they going to participate in the Third Ninja World War.

    Their goal was to obtain the scroll in Aoba''s hands.

    "I can use some small tricks on the scroll to lure the disaster to the east and make the seven ninjas go and fight Kumogakure to the death!"

    Aoba thought about it and suddenly had a plan in mind. It could prevent Konohagakure from being attacked by Kirigakure to the greatest extent.

    As for the other things about Iwagakure and Sunagakure...

    He didn''t care!

    There were many reasons why he interfered this time.

    The first reason was luck.

    He happened to run into Kirigakure''s spy in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    Otherwise, he would be too lazy to look for any spies.

    The second reason was Duy.

    It resolved Kirigakure''s crisis.

    It was equivalent to alleviating Konohagakure''s crisis.

    Otherwise, if these seven people rushed in and with Konohagakure''s current level of manpower, they would probably force Duy to open the Eight Inner Gates Formation to the limit.

    As for Duy, this person...

    Aoba was still very respectful. Since he had read a part of Duy''s memory, he should let him be a legendary father for a few more decades.

    "Oh right!"

    Aoba suddenly thought of something. He thought of the thing that the advanced paper clone had placed beside the box in the dormitory.

    "That scroll..."

 CH 220

    Aoba almost forgot about the scroll. He had focused all his attention on the memories of the two Kirigakure spies.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba''s mind moved.

    He immediately used Flying Thunder God Technique.

    He instantly disappeared from his original spot and returned to Anbu''s dormitory. He immediately looked at the scroll.

    "Everything here can be moved away."

    Aoba did not immediately pick up the scroll. Instead, he felt that the things in Anbu''s dormitory could be taken out. After all, it was much safer to put it in that secret base.

    Aoba immediately moved.

    He took out the two boxes.

    Minato brought over these two boxes. They were filled with books, and on the boxes were scrolls that he had just brought back.

    After that.

    Aoba looked under the iron bed again.

    He took out two scrolls.

    These two scrolls were Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s scrolls. He used them when he emerged as Yuta.

    Now, he had put all of them together.

    The next moment.

    Aoba used chakra to wrap these things together.

    Swish!

    Aoba disappeared along with these things and instantly appeared in the secret base.

    "Find a room and put it up."

    Aoba took these things and walked towards the second floor of the tower. He placed these things in a room on the second floor.

    After he put them away.

    His gaze fell on the scroll.

    "I really didn''t expect that Kirigakure was staring at this thing. However, it is really useful!"

    Aoba picked up the scroll, placed it on the ground, and slowly spread it out.

    The scroll was very long.

    When he completely spread it out, the words and pictures on it all appeared in his eyes.

    [The Water Release Ninjutsu] -- Senju Tobirama.

    Aoba''s eyes immediately fell on the title and looked at the words on the title. The scroll recorded all water release ninjutsu.

    There were some advanced water release ninjutsu and ordinary water release ninjutsu, but the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama had improved each water release ninjutsu.

    Aoba looked at the contents of the scroll.

    This record was very detailed. He had never seen these in anyone''s memory, not even in the memory of Konoha''s White Fang.

    Suiton: Suijinheki(Water Release: Water Formation Wall).

    Suiton: Suish¨­ha(Water Release: Water Colliding Wave).

    Suiton: Suiry¨±dan no Jutsu(Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique).

    Suiton: Suidanha(Water Release: Water Severing Wave).

    ...

    One after another, water release ninjutsu was recorded on it.

    It was detailed on how to mobilize chakra, what was the original method of forming seals, what was the direction of improvement, after changing the seal, the number of seals became less,

    The power of the ninjutsu was actually stronger.

    Not only that.

    Each of the water release ninjutsu was also marked with the fire release ninjutsu that the target was aimed at.

    Each water release ninjutsu countered which fire release ninjutsu.

    Everything should be there.

    "Phew..."

    After roughly sweeping through the scroll, Aoba couldn''t help but take a deep breath. The things recorded on it could be said to be an encyclopedia of water release.

    It had all the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama water release ninjutsu that he had studied in his life.

    "Oh my god!"

    Aoba cried out in alarm. After his advanced paper clone saw the scroll''s contents in the forest, he already understood why Kirigakure wanted to obtain this scroll at all costs.

    But now.

    He browsed through the contents of the scroll.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt how terrifying the Second Hokage was.

    "Does the Second Hokage not only study forbidden techniques but also study water release techniques...?"

    The terrifying thing to Aoba was that every water release ninjutsu had a standard fire release ninjutsu target.

    In a sense...

    The Second Hokage had a very strong purpose for studying the water release technique.

    That was to deal with the Uchiha clan!

    Everyone knew.

    The Uchiha clan was the clan that Konohagakure was best at playing with fire.

    The Second Hokage was already hostile to the Uchiha clan.

    It was not a problem to make such a confrontation.

    Not to mention.

    Even after the establishment of Konohagakure.

    He had never trusted the Uchiha clan.

    He studied these water release ninjutsu and constantly improved these water release ninjutsu. He also recorded them in detail to let these water release ninjutsu be passed down so that later generations could use the scroll''s contents to target the fire release of the Uchiha clan.

    "I didn''t expect it!"

    "This scroll coincidentally fell into my hands!"

    "If I don''t learn this..."

    "Wouldn''t it be a waste of the Second Hokage-sama''s good intentions?"

    Aoba only looked at it once, and he was very envious. He silently decided in his heart and began to study the water release ninjutsu on this scroll.

    If this scroll fell into the hands of Kirigakure, it would probably increase their overall combat strength by more than one level. After all, the combat style of Kirigakure ninjas was mainly water release, which was equivalent to directly strengthening the whole village ninjas.

    Aoba secretly nodded. He already understood the reason why Kirigakure often came to attack Konohagakure.

    The temptation of this water release ninjutsu was too strong.

    For Kirigakure.

    If they could obtain this water release ninjutsu scroll, the degree of improvement would be comparable to Kumogakure getting Byakugan.

    "Konohagakure is really full of treasures!"

    Aoba was even more aware of the ancient saying.

    An ignorant person is not guilty, but treasuring a jade ring becomes a crime!

    You must keep a low profile!

    Aoba immediately put away this water release ninjutsu scroll. He absolutely could not let anyone know that he had this kind of thing.

    Otherwise, once it was spread out.

    Then things would not be simple.

    Kirigakure''s ninjas would probably come to find him in a steady stream.

    In that case, there would be no more leisure time.

    After Aoba closed this scroll, a spiritual light appeared in his head.

    Then.

    Aoba once again displayed Flying Thunder God Technique.

    He returned to his dormitory.

    He took off his Anbu clothes and changed into a set of ordinary clothes. He directly walked out of Anbu''s dormitory and went toward Konohagakure''s bustling area.

    Ten minutes later.

    Aoba arrived at the ninja tool store.

    The ninja tool store had not closed yet, but there were not many people inside.

    The ninjas who often bought ninja equipment had already gone to the frontline battlefield and fought a bloody battle with Kumogakure.

    The supplies in this ninja tool store would also be transported to the frontlines continuously under the deployment of the village.

    Creak!

    At this time.

    The door of the ninja tool store was pushed open.

    A young man wearing a cloak that covered his face walked into the ninja tool store.

    This person was Aoba.

    However, his appearance was not Aoba.

    Instead, it was a Kirigakure spy who had just been read by him and sneaked into Anbu.

    "Boss, I want 10 scrolls and 300 blank paper tags." Aoba imitated the tone and voice of the ninja Anbu.

    "Rentaro, it''s you!"

    The store owner looked up at Aoba and did not seem too surprised.

    This person was called Satsuma Rentaro.

    A Kirigakure spy.

    He was able to successfully sneak into Konohagakure''s Anbu.

    It was mainly because he had a strong point that no one else had.

    That was that he could draw explosive tags and summoning tags.

    Talents in this area were rare resources in any village.

    According to this thought.

    People did not think that Rentaro could be a spy.

    How could a village send such a spy?

    That would be too exaggerated.

    This kind of talent does not need to be taken out to gather information.

    Only...

    Konohagakure''s people did not realize the level of desire Kirigakure ninja had for that water release ninjutsu.

    "Why did you suddenly want to make paper tags today?" The store owner handed the blank paper tags to Aoba and ask.

    "I have to make more explosive tags and contribute to the village," Aoba said with a smile. He felt that this Rentaro''s identity was quite useful.

    But...

    This identity was quite limited.

    So...

    "Boss, give me another 300 blank paper tags." Aoba waved his hand. Regardless of whether it was normal or not, whether it would arouse suspicion, his current identity was Satsuma Rentaro.

    If they wanted to suspect, it would be Rentaro. What did it have to do with him, Aoba?

    "You want that much?" The store owner widened his eyes and stared at Aoba in confusion. He had just ordered 300 blank paper tags and it was already very exaggerated. Now he actually asked for 300 more. This was 600. How long would it take to finish this?

    "The more, the better," Aoba said with a smile.

    "Wait a minute. There might not be so many left. Let me see..."

    The store owner immediately walked toward the paper tags counter. He immediately took out the blank paper tags and began to count.

    "One box, two boxes, three boxes..."

    "Twenty boxes..."

    "Thirty boxes!"

    The boss had worked hard to gather 30 boxes of blank paper tags. Each box contained 20 pieces of paper tags, which was exactly 600 pieces of paper tags.

    "Boss, you don''t have much left, do you?" Aoba looked at the store owner and asked.

    "Yes, it seems that there are only four boxes. During this period of war, supplies are scarce, and I haven''t had the time to stock up!" The store owner sighed.

    "Give me the four boxes too!"

    Aoba waved his hand. This skin was limited to this one time, and the next time he came back, it would make people feel like they had seen a ghost.

    Then why not just buy it to his heart''s content?

    Even if he buy these blank paper tags, it wouldn''t affect the war or anything.

    The store owner would still deliver the goods as usual!

    "Ah?!"

    The store owner stared at Aoba in surprise. He felt that this Rentaro had gone crazy. At the same time, he felt a deep respect for Rentaro.

    He was using his life to create explosive tags for the village!

    "Good!"

    "I sold them all to you!"

    "Rentaro!"

    "You have to work hard!"

    The store owner did not know what Aoba wanted to do with the blank paper tags. However, after thinking for a while, his blood suddenly surged. It was as if he was on the battlefield, and his whole person was on fire.

    When Aoba heard the store owner suddenly raise his voice, he was slightly startled and then nodded.

    "I will!"

    Aoba stared at the box of blank paper tags and already had a plan.

    The production of these blank paper tags.

    This time, he had to spend more time.

    He would directly turn these blank paper tags into Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.

 CH 221

    Aoba wrapped up all the blank paper tags in the store and bought ten scrolls. After paying, he left the store.

    After Aoba left.

    The store owner stared in the direction of the door and watched Aoba leave.

    "What an upright person!"

    The store owner was still immersed in his self-indulgence just now. He thought of the ninjas in the village fighting on the battlefield. Rentaro was still silently making explosive tags behind them. They were all making their contribution in different positions.

    ...

    After Aoba left the store, he turned around a corner and disappeared into thin air.

    The next moment.

    Aoba reappeared in the tower.

    This secret base brought him great convenience. Even if he took thirty-four boxes of blank paper tags back, there was still a place to store them.

    Aoba was not in a hurry to draw up paper tags.

    This thing was not something that could be done overnight.

    The creation of Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags was to give him more trump cards so that he could face all kinds of situations in the future with more ease.

    He did not need to take it out right now to fight.

    Aoba took out the scroll he had just bought and spread it out on the ground. The whole scroll was long.

    "I''m really too talented!"

    Aoba could not help but praise himself. Even he felt that his thoughts were too smart, and he did not know how to describe them.

    He picked up the writing brush.

    He lay on the ground.

    He began writing on the scroll.

    Several large characters were written directly on the title of the scroll.

    Water Release Ninjutsu!

    Signed: Senju Tobirama.

    The tip of the brush in Aoba''s hand rubbed against the scroll, making a rustling sound.

    One by one, water releases ninjutsu appear.

    It was in the same order as the original scroll, and there was also an explanation and understanding of this water release ninjutsu.

    These things.

    It wasn''t very important.

    Any experienced water release ninja could do it if they were to think and makes a summary.

    However.

    The next thing.

    It was the key point.

    When Aoba wrote down the direction and opinion of the improvement, he made changes to several key points, including the chakra movement and the simplified hand seals.

    After these essential changes were made.

    It was like the seasoning in the recipe had changed.

    Even if it still looked like the same dish.

    However, the taste was already completely different.

    If one ate it, it would not bring any improvement to the taste; it might even cause people to have bad reactions.

    After Aoba changed the key positions of the water release ninjutsu, he also drew corresponding changes in the illustration part.

    For example, if the chakra movement written in the scroll has changed, then the chakra movement of the human figure was drawn accordingly.

    Another example was that after the place where the seal was written into something else, the gesture illustration of the seal was also adjusted accordingly.

    This part was changed by Aoba.

    But the front and the back part of each ninjutsu was still written correctly.

    As a result.

    This modified water release ninjutsu front and back were correct while the middle has changed.

    There were not many places where changes were made, but they were all crucial.

    Even if they discovered the problem with the water release ninjutsu that Aoba had modified, they would still feel that everything was correct based on the first and later part.

    There was only one reason why they did not achieve their desired effect.

    They didn''t practice well!

    Then they would have to work harder on training!

    ...

    This huge scroll made Aoba write for more than two hours.

    After Aoba finished writing all the contents, he rolled up the modified water release ninjutsu and rubbed the outer skin on the ground creating some dirty marks.

    "It can be used now."

    Aoba looked at this modified scroll with satisfaction. He had already begun to imagine the scene of Kirigakure and Kumogakure breaking up.

    "Go back to sleep."

    After leaving this modified scroll here, Aoba''s figure flashed and disappeared. He returned to Anbu''s dormitory. After changing his clothes, he fell on the iron bed and went to sleep.

    ...

    The next day, early morning.

    Aoba changed into Anbu''s ninja clothes and put on the cat face mask. Not long after he walked out of Anbu''s dormitory, he met Eaton, who was waiting for him.

    "Aoba!"

    Eaton immediately waved to Aoba. He was standing on the road that Aoba had to pass, and the traces of waiting were obvious.

    "Brother Eaton, what happened?" Aoba asked curiously.

    "I''ll return the book to you." Eaton held Aoba''s book in his hand.

    "There''s no need to be in such a hurry." Aoba looked at the book that Eaton handed over and took it. He was thinking of leaving it to Eaton for a few more days, but he didn''t expect it to be returned overnight.

    "This is still ongoing work!" Eaton moved to Aoba''s side. He raised his hand and patted Aoba on the shoulder and said, "Aoba, I have returned the book to you. If you have any inspiration, hurry up and update it. Your story is too amazing. I am really looking forward to it!"

    "Hahahaha, good, I will update it as soon as possible!"

    Aoba smiled slightly. He could still understand Eaton''s mood. Anyone who has followed a novel knows the pain of waiting for an update.

    Before Aoba transmigrated, he was a standard otaku. He played games, read novels, read fandoms, and almost nothing was left behind.

    He was very clear about how it felt when he read novels, and he wished that the author could directly update the ending in one breath, but this was just a fantasy...

    Aoba nodded at Eaton, then put the book in his ninja bag and walked toward his compartment.

    Eaton looked at Aoba''s back as he left, and the expression on his face became more expectant.

    If this book was not given to Aoba.

    Then even if Aoba wanted to write, he wouldn''t have any tools!

    Now, it was returned to Aoba.

    If he didn''t want to write, then forget it. If he wanted to write, he could write at any time. Wouldn''t this greatly increase the efficiency of writing!

    Eaton was already beginning to look forward to what the next update would be like. That plot made him feel excited just thinking about it. He simply couldn''t guess what would happen next. He felt like he had returned to his youth, like a virgin boy who had never experienced anything.

    This kind of feeling was extremely dreamy for him.

    He thought he was an old driver who knew everything, but after reading Aoba''s novel, he suddenly realized that he just thought he was an old driver.

    "Today is really a good day!"

    Eaton walked happily in the direction of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s black room, almost humming a song.

    ...

    When Aoba entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment, he immediately saw the unconscious Oman.

    Aoba directly walked toward Oman and reached out his hand to touch Oman''s neck.

    Hum!

    A hazy halo appeared on Aoba''s palm.

    It was Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

    He was using Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) to feel the condition of Oman''s body to determine the treatment effect of yesterday.

    "En..."

    Aoba nodded silently.

    ''No problem.''

    ''The central nervous system had been damaged.''

    "Wake up."

    Aoba raised his right hand and patted Oman''s head.

    "Ah?"

    Oman suddenly woke up. His voice was full of confusion, and there was a feeling of incongruity in his brain.

    "Ah?"

    Oman made a sound again. He rolled his eyes slightly, looking like he had dementia.

    "Very good."

    Aoba suddenly raised a hand and directly stabbed Oman in the heart.

    Puchi!

    Aoba''s hand seemed to have no obstruction, directly grasping Oman''s heart.

    The next moment.

    A white paper appeared on Oman''s heart.

    The moment the white paper appeared, black lines crawled on it. It was like a curse mark had wrapped around Oman''s heart.

    Puchi!

    Aoba took his right hand back. The palm of his right hand contained a hazy light of energy, slowly healing the latter''s body.

    Throughout the entire process.

    Oman kept his mouth wide open as if he felt no pain. There was no reaction at all.

    "Alright!"

    Aoba patted Oman on the shoulder and nodded to the latter.

    "Since you sneaked into Konohagakure, let you contribute to Konohagakure before you die!"

    After Aoba finished speaking, he no longer paid any attention to Oman.

    A few minutes later.

    His compartment door was opened.

    The prison guard walked in and brought four people with him.

    The guards tied the four people to the wooden stakes and prepared to leave.

    Just as the guards were about to leave.

    Aoba spoke slowly.

    "Take this person away," Aoba said to the guards indifferently.

    "Yes."

    The guards did not ask much and directly carried Oman out.

    After the guards left.

    The compartment was quiet again.

    The four people who just come in look at Aoba with wide eyes. Before they were caught, they had already vaguely heard that Konohagakure Intelligence Division had a cat-faced devil.

    When they saw that Aoba''s mask was a cat-faced devil.

    Then they saw Oman, who was covered in blood, being carried out.

    They already had an ominous premonition in their heart.

    "Is this your first time here?"

    Aoba''s gaze swept over the four people. Then, he slowly said, "I usually give people who come for the first time a chance to turn over a new leaf. However, if the person comes for the second time..."

    As Aoba said this part.

    His tone changed.

    His deep voice contained a terrifying aura.

    All of a sudden.

    The breathing of these four people became rapid.

    No one dared to speak.

    "The person who was sent out just now can''t hold on anymore. There is no intact place in his body. I have tortured him for almost ten days here."

    Aoba''s voice slowly sounded. His voice was not loud, and his words were very calm, but the content of these words made people feel terrified!

    ''He actually tortured a person for more than ten days!''

    ''Doesn''t this kill people?''

    ''But...''

    These four people thought of what the man looked like when he was dragged away just now.

    ''It looks like...''

    ''It is indeed no different as dead!''

    "Everyone who came to my place these past few days watched me torture the person just now. It can be considered as killing the chicken to warn the monkey!"

    "Now that chicken is dead!"

    "I want to change to a new chicken!"

    "If this is the first time you have seen me..."

    "Then, when you come back in the future. You will have this opportunity!"

    Aoba''s tone was extremely flat. There was no threat at all, but when these people heard it. They felt chills all over their bodies.

 CH 222

    After Aoba threatened the four of them, they had already confirmed that Aoba was the rumored cat-faced demon.

    Everyone''s heart instantly skipped a beat.

    They all realized.

    Their luck was too bad!

    ...

    After Aoba said that, he did not say anything else. Instead, he left the four of them here.

    There was nothing to talk about.

    Moreover, there was no benefit in dealing with it too quickly.

    That way, after they left, they would be able to realize their mistake and change their ways truly.

    Aoba sat on the chair.

    He slowly closed his eyes.

    He went back to Rentaro''s memories to ensure that he missed nothing.

    Gradually.

    The prison guards came in again.

    This time, they brought three more people and tied them to the wooden pillar.

    At this time.

    There were already seven people gathered in the compartment.

    "We can start the slaughter now."

    Aoba immediately opened his eyes, got up from his chair, and walked toward the few prisoners waiting for the interrogation.

    Immediately.

    Aoba''s actions attracted everyone''s attention.

    They all looked at Aoba with eyes filled with fear.

    Aoba first walk in front of the first person.

    He sized up this person.

    Then he raised his hand and touched this person''s head.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    A crisp electronic prompt sounded in his mind, and then memory was added.

    Aoba did not say a word.

    Then he walked towards the next person.

    It was the same action.

    He pressed his right hand on the head of the prisoner who was waiting to be interrogated and read the latter''s memories.

    Gradually.

    When Aoba reached the fifth person.

    His hand touched the person''s head.

    There was no reaction.

    Then.

    Aoba realized.

    This was a person who he had read his memories.

    "This is your second time here."

    Aoba''s indifferent voice rang out, echoing in the dark compartment. Immediately, everyone who Aoba had touched just now felt goosebumps all over their bodies, and they could not help but feel their scalps go numb.

    Terrified!

    Great terror!

    As they listened to Aoba, it was as if they were listening to the whispers of a demon, and they could not help but feel fear all over their bodies.

    This was a feeling that they had never felt before under the other interrogator.

    After Aoba finished speaking, he ignored that person and walked toward the next person. He raised his hand and touched the latter''s head.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    A crisp electronic prompt sounded in Aoba''s mind again. Then, he walked toward the last person.

    The last person tied to the wooden pillar was one of the four people who had come in the first batch.

    He saw that Aoba was getting closer and closer to him, and his heart began to tremble uncontrollably. He felt that his head had become dizzy.

    Tap!

    Just as he was frightened.

    Aoba''s head hit his head.

    This was not the first time he had experienced this feeling. Half a year ago, he had come to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. The person he had faced at that time was this cat-faced demon.

    There was a deep mark left on his leg by this cat-faced demon.

    The more he thought about it now, the more afraid he became.

    "This is not your first time here, right?"

    All of a sudden.

    An indifferent voice rang in his ears.

    Instantly, all the hairs on his body stood on end.

    "No, no, no, I, I, this is my first time!"

    This person hurriedly explained. He felt that this cat-faced demon was even more abnormal than before.

    "You don''t need to explain."

    Aoba''s indifferent and cold voice sounded in the compartment. Then his gaze fell on the two people he had read before.

    "Now I found two new chickens!"

    "You will stay here until the next chicken arrives!"

    "If you are lucky enough..."

    "You may be released in a while!"

    "But if you are unlucky..."

    "You guys will be carried out just like that person just now!"

    Aoba said coldly. He was not threatening these people, but really thinking this way.

    Now, after passing through Oman, he found a new interrogation method.

    That was to kill a chicken to warn the monkey!

    People often belong to the kind of character who forgets the pain when the scar was healed!

    The pain in the body was only temporary.

    After a period of time, they won''t feel anything.

    This way, they would not care so much.

    But the mental pain was different.

    Some mental pain.

    It could be remembered for a lifetime!

    Aoba wanted to leave a deep mark on them so that they would not dare to commit crimes in the future and reduce the crime rate in this way.

    Of course.

    Not only that.

    A person whose memories had been read.

    To Aoba, it was no different from a cripple.

    Even if they came to him again, it would not bring him any benefits!

    Instantly.

    Aoba began to torture the two new chickens.

    ...

    Two days passed quickly.

    One batch after another came from the compartment.

    As the main force, the Konoha Military Police Force of the Uchiha clan and many of Jonin''s clan members had gone to the front line to fight, so the village''s security was already somewhat lacking.

    Among these people who had been sent in.

    It just so happened that only these two people belonged to the ones he had read their memories before.

    Aoba was not polite to them at all.

    One after another, the means were displayed on them, and the visual impact was extremely strong, causing the other people in the compartment to be in a state of extreme fear.

    "See you tomorrow."

    Aoba waved at the two of them and walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment, leaving the two of them here.

    The two of them waited until Aoba left.

    Another period of time passed.

    "That demon is too ruthless!" One of them said with a trembling voice.

    "You still... have the strength to... talk..." Another person said weakly with a pale face.

    "Do you think we can still get out alive?" This person asked again.

    "You bullshit... so much..." The other person obviously refused to speak. He had already suffered a great deal of pressure here, but now he actually talked about such a despairing topic.

    ...

    After Aoba left Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment, he did not return to Anbu''s dormitory. Instead, he walked into the forest behind the village.

    He spread out all his perceptions.

    After making sure that no one was following him.

    Then, he jumped into the forest. Like an elf, he flashed through the forest continuously.

    Swish...

    A piece of paper appeared on Aoba''s body. The paper stuck to his face, making him look completely different.

    Satsuma Rentaro!

    What Aoba had transformed into was this person.

    According to Satsuma Rentaro''s memory, they and Kirigakure''s ninjas had agreed to be in the southeast direction of Konohagakure.

    Logically speaking, there was no entrance there.

    They could only pass through the barrier to enter.

    According to Aoba''s guess, Kumogakure should have provided Kirigakure with the technical support to crack Konohagakure''s barrier.

    In addition, Kirigakure ninjas just wanted to enter Konohagakure to get the scroll of water release.

    This made the ninjas of the two villages hit it off.

    Under the influence of common interests.

    Kumogakure and Kirigakure launched an attack at Konohagakure together.

    ...

    Half an hour later.

    With Satsuma Rentaro''s appearance, Aoba arrived at the agreed location.

    He waited silently.

    He still opened his perception to sense all the auras around him.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba felt some chakras approaching him.

    The speed of these chakras was extremely fast.

    It was faster than anyone he had sensed before.

    ''They came!''

    Aoba immediately realized.

    Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, who were famous in the ninja world, came.

    These people are very famous.

    Except for Kirigakure.

    The whole world has its legends.

    Just like Konohagakure Sanin and Konoha''s White Fang.

    It could be said that it was something to be proud of.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish...

    One figure after another flashed through the forest and finally stopped not far from Aoba. They were separated by a transparent barrier and did not directly enter.

    "Satsuma Rentaro!"

    After these seven people landed on the ground, they all looked at Aoba.

    These seven people were all wearing Kirigakure''s unique clothes, which were very similar to Haku and Zabuza''s styles he had seen before.

    Aoba looked at these people one by one.

    Their names and images had been seen in Satsuma Rentaro''s memory.

    Now, he saw them in person.

    Aoba could already match their names one by one.

    Biwa J¨±z¨­, Suikazan Fuguki, Kuriarare Kushimaru, Akebino Jinin, Munashi Jinpachi, Kurosuki Raiga, and Hiramekarei wielder.

    (TL note: The First Generation wielder of Hiramekarei''s name has never been revealed.)

    "Did you get the thing?"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ asked Aoba. Judging from his posture, he should be the leader of the seven ninja swordsmen. In his hand was the Kubikiribocho that he had seen in anime.

    "There is a small problem with the mission."

    Aoba imitated Satsuma Rentaro''s voice and said slowly. He stared at Biwa Juzo and added, "I have found Oman and found the thing''s location through the information Oman told me. But I was ambushed by a spy from Kumogakure."

    "A spy from Kumogakure?" Biwa Juzo''s eyes suddenly lit up. He immediately realized that the matter was not simple.

    "Yes, a Kumogakure spy. I can be sure that he is hiding in Konohagakure now. The scroll has been taken away by him. I need some time to find him," said Aoba.

    "There is not much time left. Let''s help you find it." Biwa Juzo could not wait any longer. As he spoke, he wanted to enter Konohagakure''s barrier directly.

    At this time.

    Aoba finally saw through it.

    There was no technique to break the barrier at all.

    These seven purely wanted to barge in and then use their powerful strength to snatch the scroll away before forcefully leaving.

 CH 223

    "No!"

    Aoba immediately imitated Satsuma Rentaro''s voice and stopped Biwa J¨±z¨­ who was about to barge in.

    "Why not?"

    J¨±z¨­ did not barge in. He stood outside the barrier and stared at Aoba.

    J¨±z¨­ was not a brainless person.

    Otherwise, he would not have become the leader of the seven ninja swordsmen.

    As for Konohagakure.

    He was not very familiar with it.

    However, he knew that this Satsuma Rentaro in front of him was familiar with it. After all, he had already infiltrated Konohagakure for many years.

    "That''s because..."

    Aoba stared at J¨±z¨­. He deliberately dragged out his words, affecting the latter''s mood, and then took out the words he had prepared beforehand.

    Now that he saw this person at a relatively close distance, Aoba suddenly felt that it was quite cute.

    It was different from what he had imagined.

    He thought that this person would look very terrifying.

    "After Kumogakure''s spy attacked me, I already saw his appearance and knew his plan," Aoba said with a serious face.

    "What is his plan?" J¨±z¨­ followed Aoba''s words and asked.

    "He will leave Konohagakure tonight and take the scroll to the direction of Kumogakure''s battlefield. Then he will return to Kumogakure." Aoba said in a low voice. As long as they were willing to listen to his story, things would be in his rhythm.

    "Why?"

    J¨±z¨­ frowned. He stared at Aoba in confusion and asked, "That thing is useless to Kumogakure."

    After asking this question, J¨±z¨­ suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    He immediately stared at Aoba.

    His eyes were filled with doubt.

    Just like this.

    J¨±z¨­ stared at Aoba suspiciously for a full ten seconds.

    "Satsuma Rentaro, you''re not lying to me, are you?"

    J¨±z¨­ stared at Aoba. Right now, he could not easily enter Konohagakure''s barrier. There was no way to verify the identity of this Satsuma Rentaro in front of him.

    He immediately became cautious.

    He was the leader of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    He absolutely can''t be fooled so easily!

    "J¨±z¨­-sama, how could I lie to you?" Aoba was obviously stunned for a moment, then revealed a bitter smile and said, "How about this, you can first confirm my identity so that the next topic can be easier."

    "Who sent you here?" J¨±z¨­ asked directly. Through this question, he could judge half of it.

    "Gen-sama," Aoba answered without hesitation. After he said this, J¨±z¨­ no longer doubted Aoba''s identity.

    "What is the secret code?" J¨±z¨­ asked again; since he had already asked. He has to go through the process, and he has to ask the last half clearly.

    "Snake Head," Aoba replied without hesitation. After he finished speaking, all seven of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen nodded, and they had already determined that Aoba was Satsuma Rentaro.

    "You know that it is a scroll. Do you know what is recorded in it?" J¨±z¨­ asked again. When he asked this question, his eyes changed slightly because he did not know what was inside. He was just taking the opportunity to get some information out of it.

    "The Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu from the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama," Aoba said firmly. He knew that J¨±z¨­ didn''t know anything. He wanted to use this method to ask what this thing was. He also wanted to tell these seven people.

    "Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu!"

    The seven ninjas exclaimed. As Kirigakure''s ninjas, they almost all knew that the one who played the best in water release was not Kirigakure''s ninjas, but Konohagakure''s Second Hokage.

    "Is it really the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu?" Suikazan Fuguki exclaimed loudly. He couldn''t even believe his ears. His eyes were wide open, and his entire person was in a state of shock.

    "I had previously guessed that Elder Gen had his eyes on the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. It seems that my guess was correct!" Kuriarare Kushimaru looked as if I had already guessed it.

    "Elder Gen is a member of the Hozuki clan. Their Hydrification technique and the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu can perfectly fit together. Now that I think about it, it''s not too much." Akebino Jinin nodded silently. He revealed a secret that even Aoba did not know about.

    "Damn it! The Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu was actually taken away by Kumogakure!" On the other hand, Munashi Jinpachi was showing signs of anger.

    "I don''t understand. Why does Kumogakure want the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu?" Kurosuki Raiga asked in confusion.

    These people chimed in one after another.

    Everyone looked toward Aoba.

    They wanted to get an answer from Aoba.

    "Satsuma Rentaro, hurry up and tell me what happened," J¨±z¨­ asked Aoba.

    "It''s like this..."

    Aoba slowly opened his mouth, preparing to tell the seven of them a new version of the story with his superb screenwriting skills.

    "After that Kumogakure spy attacked me, I set my eyes on him. I just happened to find out their secrets."

    As Aoba said this, he looked at the seven people in front of him, his eyes flashing with confidence.

    "I don''t know what Kumogakure told us. What benefits did he give us, or what he promised..."

    Aoba deliberately added this sentence.

    Because according to Satsuma Rentaro''s memory, he had been sent to Konohagakure a long time ago, and he had no chance to know about this kind of thing.

    Therefore, it was right to not know.

    If he knew, there would be a problem.

    J¨±z¨­ after hearing Aoba''s word. He turned to look at Suikazan Fuguki next to him and nodded at the same time.

    "Kumogakure said that they attracted all the power of Konohagakure to the front battlefield. The back of the village is in a state of emptiness. If we launch a sneak attack now, there is a high chance of killing the Third Hokage and taking the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu!" Suikazan Fuguki said in a deep voice. In his mouth, the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu was already theirs.

    "This is the problem!"

    Aoba immediately nodded. This was what he had been waiting for. It was no different from what he had guessed. It was that Kumogakure had used Kirigakure.

    Kumogakure did not betray his allies.

    The word of Suikazan Fuguki was completely correct.

    Aoba was inside Konohagakure.

    He was very clear about the things in the village.

    It was like this now.

    Konohagakure was extremely empty inside. The Jonins, who basically had the strength to fight, had all gone to the frontline to fight with Kumogakure.

    If the Seven Ninjas Swordsmen really rushed in and fought against the Third Hokage for three hundred rounds, even if there were casualties, they might really be able to kill the Third Hokage.

    This was a matter with a high probability of success!

    "Things are not what Kumogakure said at all!"

    Aoba began to display his full acting skill. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and his eyes flashed with wisdom.

    "I have always been in Konohagakure. I am very familiar with the situation inside the village..."

    Aoba first told them that he knew Konohagakure''s environment to make the seven people believe his words.

    With this foreshadowing,

    The seven people nodded their heads. They understood what Aoba meant. None of them had been to Konohagakure before. They were indeed not as familiar as this Satsuma Rentaro in front of them.

    "Ever since Kumogakure''s envoy group was attacked by the Third Hokage."

    Aoba continued after seeing that the seven were listening to him.

    "Kumogakure Anbu Leader, Hari, was directly caught!"

    "It is because of this reason that Kumogakure did not attack Konohagakure too strongly. They have always been holding back!"

    "Moreover, Kumogakure is still looking for a chance to negotiate. They want to ensure Hari''s life!"

    Aoba began to trick them one by one. The contents of his words were clearly transmitted to the ears of the seven ninjas. They immediately fell silent.

    "Then why did Kumogakure let us come to Konohagakure?" J¨±z¨­ asked in a deep voice. He had already vaguely guessed the answer in his heart, but he just wanted to hear Aoba say it himself so that he would know that he had guessed wrong.

    "This matter is like this..."

    Aoba was not afraid of them asking, nor was he afraid of asking even though they knew the answer. He was afraid that they would not ask.

    If they did not ask.

    It was hard to continue.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba slowly opened his mouth and said a series of words that made the seven people angry.

    "Kumogakure asked us, Kirigakure, to sneak attack. In the name of it, they attracted all the main forces away. In fact, they wanted us to be the cannon fodder!"

    "Konohagakure''s elite forces are all in the village right now. They haven''t been sent out at all. They are guarding Kumogakure Anbu Leader, Hari, in the village."

    "Now, everyone in Konohagakure knows that Kumogakure will come to save Hari, so they set up a solid defense, waiting for the people who save Hari to come."

    "The reason why Kumogakure sent us, Kirigakure, is obviously to attract Konohagakure''s firepower and exhaust their elite ninjas'' strength. Then, they will follow closely behind and rescue Hari in one fell swoop."

    Aoba directly combined the matter of Kumogakure''s envoy group with the current situation. After several times of editing, this matter indeed sounded like this.

    "How ruthless!"

    After listening to Aoba''s words, J¨±z¨­ suddenly felt a chill down his spine.

    He had never thought that Kumogakure was actually so sinister and cunning!

    They were using such a disgusting method to make use of them and even pretended to be in an alliance with them.

    "If Konohagakure''s arrangement was indeed to guard Hari, after the seven of us entered, even if we could come out alive, we might not all come out..."

 CH 224

    All of a sudden.

    Not only did J¨±z¨­ feel a chill in his heart, but even the other six people were filled with anger and displeasure.

    The seven of them had been famous for a long time.

    Coming here to attack Konohagakure was firstly to get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, and secondly because Kumogakure had promised to attract all of Konohagakure''s strength to the battlefield.

    In this way, when they suddenly launched an attack on Konohagakure. It could be said that they would be unstoppable.

    However.

    None of them realized it.

    This was actually a trap!

    It was obviously a win-win situation, but in the end, it turned out to be the one that was being used.

    "Damn it!"

    Suikazan Fuguki suddenly stood up with his fat body, and his eyes were filled with anger.

    "I''ll go and settle the score with Kumogakure and the others now!"

    After saying that.

    Suikazan Fuguki had the intention of leaving.

    "Don''t be hasty, don''t be rash. After listening to Rentaro finish what he has to say, I feel that he already has a way to deal with it." J¨±z¨­ immediately called out to Suikazan Fuguki. Among the seven of them, his words were quite heavy. After he finished speaking, Suikazan Fuguki sat down again.

    "Alright, I''ll listen, but I won''t let those guys off!" Suikazan Fuguki said coldly. His mind was already filled with anger toward Kumogakure, and he was in a very bad mood.

    After Suikazan Fuguki finished speaking.

    The other five nodded in agreement with Suikazan Fuguki.

    They were all in the same mood.

    But they would listen to what Rentaro said first.

    However.

    No matter what he said.

    It was absolutely impossible for them to let Kumogakure off.

    At this time, Kumogakure was already an enemy in their hearts. Their position far surpassed Konohagakure''s.

    After all.

    For them.

    The main purpose of the surprise attack on Konohagakure was to get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    However, the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu was no longer in Konohagakure. Instead, it had been snatched away by Kumogakure''s spy.

    All sorts of things.

    All of them pointed at Kumogakure.

    This also caused them to shift their attention to Kumogakure.

    "Listen to me..."

    When Aoba saw that the seven ninjas in front of him were close to being completely fooled by him, he could not help but sigh in his heart. He was really a little genius.

    This was all thanks to his former otaku life.

    Every day, he held a keyboard and bickered with the cute little ones on the Internet.

    It was because of these experiences.

    It made him rich in rhythm experience.

    These experiences were placed in the Ninja World of today,

    Not to mention duping the seven ninjas in front of him who did not seem to be very smart, even Danzo was not enough in front of him.

    This was definitely a dimensional attack!

    "If Kumogakure wants to use our Kirigakure''s people as cannon fodder to attract Konohagakure''s attention, then we can do the opposite."

    Aoba''s voice slowly sounded. After getting to know each other when they first met, he gradually grasped the initiative, allowing the entire incident to enter his rhythm.

    As soon as Aoba said these words.

    Seven people including J¨±z¨­.

    They all stared at Aoba.

    Their eyes flickered with doubt and anticipation.

    "What kind of opposite is that?"

    J¨±z¨­ saw that Aoba wanted to keep him in suspense, so he simply followed Aoba and asked.

    In his heart, he could not help but praise Aoba.

    ''As expected of a spy who could sneak into Konohagakure Anbu.''

    ''In terms of intelligence.''

    ''He is holding it tightly!''

    The seven people all stared at Aoba with their eyes wide open. If it were any other ninja, they would have long been frightened by these seven people.

    However, Aoba was not an ordinary person.

    What kind of scene had he not seen before?

    Those memories that had been read...

    It was unusually rich and exciting.

    "Just now, I mentioned that the Kumogakure spy took the opportunity to sneak attack me and stole the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu from me. However, I followed him and learned about their information!"

    Aoba''s gaze swept over the seven ninjas and finally landed on J¨±z¨­.

    He had just confirmed the look in their eyes.

    These people all believed him.

    Then, the big scene of the Third Ninja World War began to unfold.

    "Tomorrow morning, that Kumogakure spy will disguise himself as a Konoha ninja. He will bring the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu out of Konohagakure and then head straight to Kumogakure''s camp."

    Aoba continued to speak. As he spoke, he paid attention to the expressions of the seven ninjas, taking in the changes in their expressions.

    "This Kumogakure spy will give the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu to Kumogakure, and after you attacked Konohagakure, lead the ninjas to attack Konohagakure!"

    Aoba told the seven ninjas the made-up Kumogakure''s plan. He thought about this excuse for a few days, and there was no big loophole.

    Even if there was...

    With the intelligence of these seven people, it was impossible to tell.

    "Wait..."

    J¨±z¨­ frowned slightly and immediately interrupted Aoba. He stared at Aoba doubtfully.

    "Rentaro, there is one thing that I don''t understand. Why did Kumogakure take away the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu? They clearly used us, but they still won''t let us get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu?"

    J¨±z¨­ voiced out the doubts in his heart.

    This was also the confusion of the other people.

    Their gazes all stared at Aoba.

    Everyone had doubts in their eyes.

    Just as J¨±z¨­ had said.

    Their goal was only to get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    If they could get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, paying some necessary sacrifices was not unacceptable.

    But...

    ''Why would Kumogakure prefer to let them be a cannon podder and don''t let them get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu?''

    ''Is there a need to be so extreme in doing things?''

    ''What good would this do them?''

    ''This kind of thing that harms people and does not benefit oneself... is what allies should do?''

    Aoba felt the gazes of the seven people and was very satisfied. The key point of the matter had finally come. He had said so much to pave the way, just waiting for this key to break the game.

    "According to my investigation of that Kumogakure spy, this is likely to be the plan of Kumogakure Anbu Leader, Hari!"

    Aoba''s eyes became sharp and his tone became cold.

    "Kumogakure not only wants to use us, Kirigakure, to weaken Konohagakure''s strength but also take the opportunity to weaken our Kirigakure''s strength. They wanted to take advantage of the chaos to take away the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. In the future, they can threaten us with the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu at any time. This is a plan of killing two birds with one stone!"

    Aoba directly described Hari as a very cunning person.

    Even Hari did not expect this kind of thing.

    However...

    If Hari really had this kind of brain, he might really do it.

    But when it comes to being sinister...

    Hari was still a bit inferior compared to Aoba.

    This kind of thing.

    Hari did not expect this at all.

    "Why?"

    J¨±z¨­ was still full of doubts. A lot of question marks appeared in his head. He asks, "Why does Kumogakure think that he can threaten our Kirigakure with the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu?"

    "Isn''t this simple..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched slightly. He suddenly felt that he had overestimated the intelligence of these seven people.

    Especially this J¨±z¨­ in front of him.

    As expected of the man who took the Kubikiribocho to receive a bijudama!

    His brain was completely straight.

    He had brought the rhythm to this point. The other party had clearly taken the bait, but the problem had appeared. The other party actually did not understand.

    "Because our Kirigakure''s thirst for the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu is too obvious. This time, when Kumogakure made a little scene, Kirigakure sent out the seven of you. All of this was seen by Kumogakure. They are very clear that as long as they get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, they can threaten us, Kirigakure!" Aoba said slowly. He tried his best to maintain a calm tone and patiently explained everything.

    "Isn''t he afraid that we will attack Kumogakure?" Suikazan Fuguki said coldly. His tone was full of strong killing intent. It could be seen that Aoba''s rhythm completely caught him.

    "Of course, they are not afraid!"

    Aoba grinned with a hint of contempt, but when it entered the eyes of the seven people, it looked more like self-mockery.

    "What kind of strength has our Kirigakure have? You should know what kind of strength we have. How can we compare it to Kumogakure?"

    Aoba directly said an extremely cruel sentence.

    As soon as this was said.

    The seven ninjas were all silent.

    There was nothing wrong with this sentence.

    Kirigakure''s strength was on a completely different level compared to Kumogakure.

    Especially at this time.

    Kirigakure''s Third Mizukage was very low-key, and his strength was not comparable to the Third Generation of other villages. Relatively speaking, they could only develop steadily and would not dare offend the powerful Country of Lightning which was adjacent to them.

    What''s more...

    Kumogakure''s ninjutsu had a natural restraint on Kirigakure''s Hozuki clan''s hydrification technique.

    It was precisely because of these reasons.

    Kirigakure had always maintained a good relationship with Kumogakure.

    "We, Kirigakure, are no match for Kumogakure. After Kumogakure obtained the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, they could use the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu to force us to do all kinds of things. At that time, we had no way to snatch it from them, so we could only accept Kumogakure''s arrangements and be in a very passive situation."

    After that.

    Aoba did not give the seven people the time to think.

    He began to directly pour down the fierce material.

    "Most importantly... Kumogakure never intended to give us the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu after using us, but we could only follow because they could say that if we didn''t listen, they would destroy the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu!"

    ''Destroy the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu?!!!''

    The expressions of the seven ninjas instantly changed.

    They didn''t know what Elder Gen wanted before.

    However, now that they knew that it was the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, they were already filled with anticipation.

    It was as if they had seen the hope that Kirigakure would rise again.

    One had to know...

    Kirigakure had been dormant for too many years!

    Ever since the Second Mizikage''s death, the village has always focused on stable development.

    The Third Mizukage never dared to make too exaggerated decisions.

    After the others heard about the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, they had already seen the hope of Kirigakure rising. However, after they heard that Kumogakure might destroy the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, it was like a bucket of cold water had been poured on their bodies, as if it wanted to extinguish the fire that was burning in their hearts.

    "We absolutely can not let Kumogakure destroy the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu!" Suikazan Fuguki said coldly. He had already realized the seriousness of the matter.

    "That''s right, we would rather not get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, but we can not let the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu be destroyed. This is Kirigakure''s hope!" Kurosuki Raiga nodded and said.

    "In this way, should we start planning again?" Munashi Jinpachi rubbed his left eye which was covered by an eye patch and took out an explosive tag.

    "Why don''t we kidnap that Kumogakure ninja directly?" Kuriarare Kushimaru''s tone was a bit feminine. He was wearing a mask, so the expression of the latter could not be seen.

    "Everyone, don''t make any noise!"

    J¨±z¨­''s voice suddenly sounded. He waved at the six people behind him and then turned his eyes back to Aoba.

    "Let''s listen to what Rentaro has to say first. The information in his hands is very important to us. After he finishes speaking, we will consider it carefully!" J¨±z¨­ said. After he finished speaking, the other six people all shut up.

    Next.

    Everyone''s gaze once again focused on Aoba.

    Aoba glanced at J¨±z¨­ and nodded at the latter. As expected of the leader of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, his words really carried weight.

    There was such a person who shook the field.

    He was not afraid that these people would be disobedient.

    He could relax and sort things out bit by bit, bringing the rhythm with him clearly.

    Instantly.

    Aoba continued his rhythmic voice.

    "The Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu is the hope of our Kirigakure''s rise. At the same time, it is also the only thing that Kumogakure is afraid of. If we, Kirigakure, obtain the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, then the overall strength of the village will definitely increase greatly. This will make it difficult for Kumogakure to form the current suppression situation for us. Coupled with the geographical location, it may put Kumogakure in a situation where enemies from both sides will surround them."

    Aoba began to stand in Kumogakure''s perspective and explain the pros and cons of this matter. Through his words, he analyzed it very clearly and explained it to the seven people.

    This principle was actually not complicated.

    What was complicated was that ordinary people simply could not think of it.

    After Aoba said these words.

    Every one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen suddenly had a feeling of realization.

    It seemed like...

    Rentaro was right.

    That was indeed the case!

    If their Kirigakure''s strength increased, the one who would receive the most direct threat would be Kumogakure.

    This was because the other three big ninja villages, Konohagakure, Iwagakure, and Sunagakure were all located inland. They were too far away from their Kirigakure. Unless they especially ran over here to launch a surprise attack, they would not be able to fight together at all.

    Of course.

    Other than a battle maniac like the Second Mizukage.

    It was to the point that in the First Ninja World War, he fought against the Second Tsuchikage and did not turn back even when they died together.

    This indirectly led to the decline of Kirigakure''s strength.

    If...

    The Second Mizukage was not so reckless; if he retreated a step and returned alive.

    Then Kirigakure would have a powerful Kage as their leader.

    Then there would not be an awkward situation.

    All of a sudden.

    The seven ninjas were all brought to a place that Aoba felt regretful about.

    They felt that what Aoba said was even more reasonable.

    "Kumogakure now dares to be hostile to Konohagakure and Iwagakure like this. In a sense, the Country of Lightning has a natural geographical advantage brought to them by the sea. They can concentrate their strength in front of them. As long as they can control the Country of Water that is separated from them, they can be invincible."

    Aoba saw the understanding in the eyes of the seven ninjas. After that continued to deepen the seriousness of this topic.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba''s tone gradually rose.

    His expression was even more solemn.

    "So..."

    "Whether in the past, present, or future..."

    "Kumogakure never intended for us, Kirigakure, to obtain the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu!"

    Aoba said with certainty. After he finished speaking, he did not give the seven ninjas any chance to ease their mood and immediately added.

    "They just want to constantly use us, Kirigakure, to weaken the enemy''s strength and, at the same time, weaken our Kirigakure''s strength. This way, it will indirectly increase their strength, allowing them to be the overlord of the Ninja World!"

    Every word that Aoba said was like a knife, deeply stabbing into the hearts of the seven people.

    One must know.

    The present Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    It''s not the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who defected after being turned into a Village of the Bloody Mist by Obito.

    These people were the elites among Kirigakure''s elites.

    They were specially assigned to carry out extremely difficult missions for Mizukage.

    They were loyal to Kirigakure.

    If there were no subsequent Fourth Mizukage and Obito, this group would continue to pass down their legacy, constantly contributing their strength to Kirigakure.

    Aoba''s words just now were rhythmic.

    In the ears of these seven people, these words were especially ear-piercing.

    "Rentaro, we understand the severity of this matter. If I''m not wrong, you should have thought of a solution, right?"

    His eyes flickered with anticipation. According to what Aoba had just said, he had already looked at the disguised Rentaro in a new light. This spy who had infiltrated Konohagakure Anbu had a very good brain.

    In a split second.

    As soon as J¨±z¨­ said this.

    The other six people all looked at Aoba.

    "I did think of a way!"

    Aoba nodded heavily. Now that the seven big fish had taken the bait, the next step was to reel it.

 CH 225

    When Aoba said that.

    Everyone''s eyes lit up.

    As long as there was a way.

    Then there was a possibility of saving Kirigakure''s future.

    As long as there was even a glimmer of hope.

    They would not give up so easily!

    Aoba looked around at the seven people, and then his eyes fell on J¨±z¨­.

    "I just said that Kumogakure''s spy will come out from the front of Konohagakure tomorrow morning with the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu and rush toward Kumogakure''s camp. We can use this opportunity to snatch the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu back."

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with a bright light. Now, after his provocation, the seven had already shifted their attention to Kumogakure. This would no longer pose any threat to Konohagakure.

    Not only that.

    With the participation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    It would change the situation of the entire Third Ninja World War.

    This allowed the Ninja World to enter a completely new pattern!

    "It makes a lot of sense."

    J¨±z¨­ nodded. He understood what Aoba meant. The root of everything was the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. Everything would be fine as long as they obtained the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    "Is it that simple?"

    Suikazan Fuguki was stunned for a moment. He had thought that this Rentaro in front of him had a better way. He had never thought that they would directly rob it.

    The other people were also staring at Aoba in a daze. They never thought that he would say such a simple and crude method.

    All of a sudden.

    These people were all dumbfounded.

    "Hahahahaha! Of course!"

    Aoba suddenly laughed, ''If I don''t let you steal it, how can you have a conflict with Kumogakure? Can I give it to you for free?''

    "But..."

    Aoba put away the smile on his face, and his expression instantly became serious. The change in his expression once again affected the hearts of the seven people.

    "Even if we rob them directly, we must have a strategy. We can''t blindly attack!"

    As Aoba spoke, he took out a notebook from his pocket and show it to the seven people.

    Then.

    Aoba took out a pen.

    This action immediately made all seven of them look confused.

    Their minds were full of question marks.

    They had no idea what Aoba was going to do.

    Under the puzzled gazes of these seven people, Aoba lifted the book, took the pen, and drew a half circle on it.

    "This is Konohagakure''s map..."

    Aoba had only drawn a half-circle, and there was not even an extra detail. Compared to those painters on the Internet, it could be said that there was not even a soul.

    It was completely an extremely simple map.

    After that.

    Aoba drew a vertical line at the back of the half-circle and then drew a small square in the middle of the corresponding half-circle of the vertical line.

    "This line is Konohagakure''s Hokage Rock. This is Konohagakure''s Entrance. Tomorrow morning, Kumogakure''s spy will walk out from this entrance. Then I will follow behind him and send a signal to you when he goes out."

    Aoba held the drawing in his hand and gestured to the seven people, giving them no idea what kind of expression to put on.

    ''What kind of drawing is this...''

    ''There was no detailed at all!''

    ''To put it nicely, it was called Konohagakure''s map. But to put it bluntly, it was only a semi-circle.''

    ''Could this also be called a map?''

    J¨±z¨­ silently cursed in his heart, but he did not say it out. After all, he could see that this Rentaro was doing his best and could not break the other party''s confidence.

    ''Only...''

    ''This drawing...''

    ''Forget it.''

    J¨±z¨­ gave up on continuing to look at this drawing in his heart. Even if he had never entered Konohagakure, he could still find Konohagakure''s entrance. This drawing could be said to have no soul at all.

    "You guys will hide around here..."

    Aoba picked up the pen and drew the line at the front of Konohagakure''s entrance. It just so happened that there was a forest outside the main road, so there was a place to hide.

    "When I send the signal tomorrow, let''s go together and capture that Kumogakure spy. Get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu and then go back to Kirigakure together!"

    Aoba arranged the whole thing. Everything he did was according to his plan. This plan would unfold according to his script.

    Aoba''s idea was very simple.

    Since it was because of his arrival, this little butterfly that had accidentally entered the Ninja World caused the history of the Ninja World to change after flapping its wings, allowing the Third Ninja World War to arrive early in such a way. Then, he did not mind adding another piece of material to the Third Ninja World War, making this battle more complicated and intense.

    He could not let Kumogakure alone make a profit.

    It was best to pull all the villages in.

    Both sides would greatly consume their strength.

    No one will have a good time.

    When everyone was injured, they would stop.

    Then everyone began to heal their injuries in peace and entered the relatively peaceful new era of the Ninja World.

    "Rentaro, I don''t quite understand. Isn''t he just a Kumogakure spy? In terms of strength, he is at most Chunin. Do you need us to set up an ambush and attack him together?" J¨±z¨­ asked in confusion. As Kirigakure''s elite Jonin, he had his own pride. He did not want to treat such a person with a conspiracy and siege.

    " J¨±z¨­ is right. Kumogakure''s spy will definitely not surpass Chunin. We can deal with him by ourselves. There is nothing to worry about it. Moreover, what is the point of hiding and waiting for the signal? Tell us his location. We will directly break into Konohagakure tonight and take him down!" Suikazan Fuguki said disdainfully. He was holding the Samehada used by future Hoshigaki Kisame.

    "That''s right, I think so too!"

    "There''s no need to carry out any more schemes, right?"

    "It''s just Chunin."

    "..."

    The rest of the seven people also nodded. They all agreed with J¨±z¨­; that was, there was no need to use a siege posture at all. As long as they made a move with their fingers, they could solve it easily.

    "I think you shouldn''t underestimate the enemy!"

    Aoba''s voice suddenly became serious. His eyes stared at the seven people seriously, and he was in a very serious state.

    "If I am not wrong, there is someone behind Kumogakure''s spy. That person will go with him tomorrow. I don''t know that person''s identity for the time being, but I am sure that he definitely has above Jonin''s strength."

    Aoba''s gaze once again swept over the seven people, and finally fell on J¨±z¨­.

    "J¨±z¨­-sama, we are ninjas. What we need to do is to complete the mission given by the village. We are not here to start a war. Although you are all important figures of Kirigakure, and I am just a small spy. In this situation, I, as a spy, can see more clearly. After all, we were doing it for the big picture of Kirigakure!"

    Aoba''s eyes flashed. He had already put himself into the role of Rentaro. He did not make these up, nor were they made up feelings. They were completely obtained from Rentaro''s memory.

    Only those who had truly experienced the life of a spy could experience the most dangerous things that a spy would experience.

    Every decision and action must be careful, or they may be discovered at any time, thus sacrificing their lives for the village.

    Actually...

    For the spies.

    Death was still a small matter.

    There would be no problem if he could die smoothly and take some medicine to disturb his nerves before he died.

    He was afraid that if he were a little careless and did not die, he would face a long period of torture that was worse than death. It was very cruel and cold.

    They all had one common characteristic, whether it was Kirigakure''s spies or the spies of other villages.

    They were all thinking about the village.

    The big picture was the most important.

    No one was selfish and only thinks about themselves.

    If that was the case.

    It would be very difficult to survive in the career of a spy.

    Even if Kabuto were as strong as he was when he was a spy, he would suppress those thoughts at the bottom of his heart and do his best for his current master to complete all the tasks his master had proposed.

    When Aoba said this.

    The seven ninjas including J¨±z¨­ all fell silent.

    The way they looked at Aoba suddenly became different.

    They became respectful.

    In the past, they did not care about spies at all.

    Now they suddenly realized that spies were the same ninja as them, just that their respective roles were different, and they even understood the spirit of sacrifice better than them.

    Thinking of this.

    J¨±z¨­ took a deep breath.

    "Rentaro, I''m sorry. It was our fault just now. We shouldn''t have underestimated the enemy." J¨±z¨­ said seriously. This person was quite cute. He was someone who could afford to let go, not someone who only insisted on his own opinion.

    Aoba glanced at J¨±z¨­ and nodded. He needed to vent some emotions to let these people stand on his side. He believed that they were in the same camp for the same goal.

    "My lords, listen to me. Our goal is the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. We will complete the mission as long as we get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu and bring it back to Kirigakure safely. We will be the heroes of the village." Aoba stared at the seven people and said seriously. His tone and attitude were very honest, and he looked like an honest man who could not tell lies.

    "That''s right!"

    J¨±z¨­ nodded.

    The other members of Seven Ninja Swordsmen also nodded.

    They all felt that what Aoba said was very reasonable.

    "We can fight at any time, but now is the best time for Kirigakure to undergo a transformation from his creation. We absolutely can''t pull our legs at this time."

    Aoba began to explain the importance of this task to the seven of them.

    Determined the enemy.

    Determined the importance of it.

    After these extremely important things were built up in their heart.

    He has subtly raised the importance of the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu to Seven Ninja Swordsmen to a terrifying level.

    At this time.

    In the hearts of the seven people.

    The Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu was already on par with Kirigakure''s future.

    For the sake of Kirigakure''s future.

    They could pay any price.

    Even if they had to sacrifice their lives!

    "If we rashly break into Konohagakure at this time, no matter whether it poses a threat to Konohagakure or not, we will become Konohagakure''s mortal enemy!"

    Aoba continued to explain. He already had the right to speak here, and every word he said was recognized by the seven people.

    "Right now, the most important thing for us, Kirigakure, is to develop. What we need to grasp is not the gains and losses of a small matter, but the future of the entire village."

    When Aoba said this, the seven ninjas nodded.

    The more they listened, the more they felt that it was very reasonable.

    There was no need to care about that at all.

    This made them admire Aoba even more.

    To be precise, they admired Rentaro.

    When they looked at Aoba, who was disguised as Rentaro, they thought of a word.

    ''Layout.''

    This was a difference in the layout but a different vision.

    "If we offend Konohagakure now, Konohagakure might attack Kirigakure after this period of time. That way, our Kirigakure''s development will stagnate, and our strength will weaken, resulting in extremely unnecessary casualties. And that''s just because we''re unwilling to ambush, but did impulsive actions..."

    Aoba''s words were like sharp knives that directly pierced into the hearts of the seven people, especially Suikazan Fuguki, who just wanted to fight.

    For a moment.

    The faces of the seven people showed guilt.

    The flames of impulse in their hearts.

    All of them were also extinguished.

    Each and every one of them showed unprecedented calmness.

    They began to listen to Aoba talk about the plan seriously, then calmly and seriously analyze it.

    "This is also why I said that we should launch a sneak attack. We can''t offend Konohagakure, and we can''t offend Kumogakure. Tomorrow, after you deal with that Kumogakure spy, I will forge the scene as Konohagakure''s ninja. That way, we will achieve our goal of taking away the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu and also blame the crime of stealing the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu on Kumogakure, then let Konohagakure bear the crime of killing Kumogakure''s ninja. This way, we, Kirigakure, can withdraw and get the greatest benefits, bear the lowest price, embrace the future, and develop steadily."

    Aoba said one sentence after another. From his words, he had already arranged for the Kirigakure finale.

    These words directly stunned the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    Everyone stared at Aoba with wide eyes.

    They were amazed by Aoba''s words.

    Their brains were not particularly smart. They would not have thought of these things themselves, but after you told them, they could understand it.

    "Wonderful!"

    J¨±z¨­ took the lead and applauded. The way he looked at Aoba changed again and again. He finally understood why this spy named Rentaro could become an Anbu ninja.

    This talent was overflowing!

    With such wisdom, no matter where he was, he could shine.

    J¨±z¨­ couldn''t help but start to rejoice. He thought that Kirigakure had such a person. It was simply the luck of the village.

    "Rentaro, you are really amazing. I have never seen anyone''s wisdom reach your level. You have wisdom and a layout. You can understand the situation and be the calmest in carrying out missions. I really think you should return to Kirigakure!"

    He had already seen the shadow of Elder Gen on Aoba.

    Perhaps...

    A few years later.

    The spy in front of him was called Rentaro.

    It was very likely that he could become the new generation of higher-ups in Kirigakure.

    With such a person overseeing Kirigakure.

    Why would he worry that Kirigakure would not have a bright future?

    Now, J¨±z¨­ felt that it was a waste for Rentaro to continue being a spy. Kirigakure, who had obtained the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, needed this kind of talent to come back and develop. There was enough room for development there.

    "This is all taught well by Gen-sama!"

    Aoba instinctively threw out the benefits and maintained a humble posture.

    This was a habit that Aoba brought over from modern society.

    Since ancient times, anyone liked to listen to nice words, which was the eternal truth.

    Aoba had no interpersonal communication ability, nor was he an EQ master. Whether it was in modern society or in the Ninja World, he only had one or two friends and guarded his own small circle. But he was rarely hated and got many opportunities because he had mastered a core password --- flattery.

    If there were a chance, Aoba would shoot, and he will never raise the bar if he can say something good.

    Of course.

    This point.

    Except for when he was online.

    Although Aoba and many people were just acquaintances, especially when it came to working, he was definitely a subordinate that higher-ups and bosses liked very much.

    For Aoba.

    He didn''t mind saying something nice at all.

    He could make others feel good just by moving his mouth, and others could make him feel comfortable when they felt good, so why not?

    After Aoba skillfully transferred J¨±z¨­''s praise to Gen, his expression became serious again.

    "Listen to me..."

    "Tomorrow''s mission must be extremely fast and accurate."

    "If you can ambush and win, you must not fight head-on!"

    "If you can kill him in one hit, you must not leave the opponent any time to breathe."

    "Take away the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu and retreat immediately."

    "Do your best not to expose your identity."

    "Everything is for Kirigakure!"

    Aoba clenched his fists and instilled his theory into the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. After these people heard it, they couldn''t help but nod their heads, feeling that it was very reasonable.

    "Tomorrow, I will come out with that Kumogakure spy. When I feel that the time is right, I will call out..."

    When Aoba said this, his voice suddenly paused. He wanted to find a suitable special secret signal, but he did not think of anything at the moment.

    Aoba felt the gazes of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and immediately blurted out.

    "Za Warudo!"

 CH 226

    "What rudo?"

    J¨±z¨­ was stunned for a moment. When he suddenly heard this, he did not react in time.

    His widened eyes were full of confusion.

    "Smash what?"

    (TL note: (Z¨¢ w¨£) means Smash.)

    Suikazan Fuguki also asked doubtfully. He did not hear the latter part very clearly, but he heard the front part.

    For a moment.

    The seven people all looked at Aoba. They only heard a small part.

    "Smash what?"

    Everyone looked at Aoba with doubt in their eyes, but none of them felt that Aoba was spouting nonsense.

    After listening to Aoba''s explanation just now.

    They already understood.

    This spy called Rentaro was not simple at all.

    Although he was now just a small spy.

    In the future, he might not be a spy.

    The development of this person was only limited by his identity as a spy.

    When the time for the spy mission was up.

    Rentaro returned to his seat.

    He would definitely do something big in Kirigakure!

    "Za Warudo."

    Aoba repeated this name indifferently. Then, he did not say anything else. He felt that he had already explained everything he needed to do.

    All that was left was to wait for tomorrow.

    This would be an annual drama that would change the situation of the Third Ninja World War.

    Aoba could not help but look forward to it.

    "Everyone, this is the situation. Go to the ambush location. We will start Kirigakure''s revival plan tomorrow morning." Aoba said in a trembling voice. This feeling was as if he had become the leader of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and unknowingly, his words had already taken the initiative.

    "Understood."

    J¨±z¨­ nodded. He looked deeply at Aoba. He was very clear that he could not measure the value of this person in front of him with his current status. In the future, this person''s position in Kirigakure would definitely not be weaker than Elder Gen.

    J¨±z¨­ was excited just thinking about it.

    That was a legendary figure who became an elder from a spy!

    At this time.

    Everyone, including J¨±z¨­, had already identified Aoba as the legendary figure of the future Kirigakure.

    Just from what Aoba had said just now, it was obvious.

    Apart from the elders, there was no other person in Kirigakure!

    "Alright."

    Aoba nodded at the seven people. He had completely completed his task of fooling them. After talking for so long, he was also thirsty and felt that it was about time.

    "I''m going back. Listen to my secret code tomorrow. You must be cautious and careful. Don''t easily expose Kirigakure''s identity. Everything is based on Kirigakure''s future. We, Kirigakure, will rise again!"

    Aoba clenched his fists at the seven people and made a gesture to everyone to try their best.

    All of a sudden.

    The seven ninjas all clenched their fists to greet Aoba.

    At this point.

    Through Konohagakure''s invisible barrier, Aoba successfully fooled the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    Then.

    Aoba turned around and left in the direction of Konohagakure. His figure disappeared into the forest shrouded in darkness under the gaze of the seven ninjas.

    ...

    The seven ninjas did not move after watching Aoba leave. They continued to stand there.

    "Rentaro is the talent that our Kirigakure truly needs!"

    J¨±z¨­ looked in the direction that Aoba left and could not help but sigh.

    "It has been a long time since we, Kirigakure, have had such a leader who can control the whole situation. I really saw the shadow of Elder Gen on him. I even feel that Elder Gen may not have such a scheming ability at Rentaro''s age."

    J¨±z¨­ stared straight in the direction that Aoba had left. Even now, the words that Aoba had just said still echoed in his mind.

    It could be said that every word was engraved in his heart. It made him, a person who had no plans for life and the future, clearly see the direction of Kirigakure''s future development. His heart was full of excitement, and he deeply believed that Kirigakure could rise again and be proud at the top of the world.

    "He is really strong!"

    Suikazan Fuguki nodded. He agreed with J¨±z¨­''s words.

    "What I admire the most about him is his view of the big picture. If a person can not be controlled by emotions and can make the most favorable and correct choice every time, then that person is terrifying..."

    Suikazan Fuguki said in a deep voice. His gaze shifted from J¨±z¨­ to the forest where Aoba had left.

    He was a typical person who would be influenced by emotions.

    It was very easy to get angry.

    It was easy to get mad.

    But, he didn''t care.

    It was precisely because of this that he had messed up many of his missions.

    "Rentaro is such a calm person!"

    Suikazan Fuguki gave Aoba a very high evaluation. The point that really poked him was what Aoba had said at that time. Their goal was only to get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, not to start a war. There was no need to involve themselves in unnecessary trouble.

    This made him feel ashamed of his inferiority.

    Moreover, he felt that what Aoba had said at that time would benefit him for life.

    "After we get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu back this time, I must recommend Rentaro to the Third Mizukage-sama. I feel that this person is very talented, but he lacks some opportunities." J¨±z¨­ said. Just as he said, he felt that Rentaro could be sent out to be a spy because he does not have very high resources and lacks some referrals.

    "Let''s go together." Suikazan Fuguki smiled and said, "We, Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, recommend Rentaro together. Presumably, the Third Mizukage-sama will look at him differently. As long as we give him a chance, he will show his talent."

    "I think so too!"

    "I agree!"

    "I agree too!"

    "..."

    The seven ninjas expressed their agreement to this matter and were willing to recommend Rentaro together.

    "Then this matter is decided!"

    J¨±z¨­ nodded. He felt that this was indeed the best way to treat Rentaro.

    After that.

    J¨±z¨­ put away the smile on his face.

    His gaze swept across the faces of the other six people.

    His expression suddenly became serious.

    "Now, let''s go to the location of Konohagakure''s main entrance and prepare for ambush!"

    "Just like what Rentaro said..."

    "Now is not the time to celebrate. When we get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu and finish this mission, we can wait for Kirigakure''s development."

    J¨±z¨­ said to the six people. Now he had completely entered the rhythm of Aoba and was seriously thinking about the problem of ambush.

    Ambush was a simple matter.

    But now, Konohagakure was fighting with Kumogakure.

    The frontline battlefield was not too intense.

    The two sides were still testing each other.

    After all, the Kumogakure Anbu Leader, Hari, was still in Konoha''s hands.

    Kumogakure did not act too strongly. They were also considering Hari''s safety.

    J¨±z¨­ did not understand before, but now he understood. Rentaro, who had just chatted with him, gave him a feeling of being resourceful. Then what kind of wisdom would Hari, who had supported Kumogakure''s development for many years, have?

    This made him unable to imagine...

    Kumogakure was much more extreme than Kirigakure.

    Over there, almost all of them were simple-minded ninjas with well-developed limbs.

    If they were to fight with brute force.

    In the entire Ninja World, there was no village that was a match for Kumogakure.

    However, Kumogakure had always been developed in an orderly manner. After losing the Gold and Silver Brothers in the First Ninja World War, they entered a dormant period of rapid development.

    Especially after the Second Ninja World War, Kumogakure took the opportunity to make preparations. After the other three villages were continuously consumed, they successfully stood at the peak of the Ninja World.

    J¨±z¨­ now understood.

    If there were no people like Hari, just Kumogakure and the other big and strong people would not be able to achieve this effect.

    If Kumogakure and the other ninjas who specialized in physical skills were the villagers'' fists and feet.

    Then Hari was Kumogakure''s brain, commanding these punches and kicks to hit the right position.

    Now...

    Kirigakure was also going to welcome the brain that belonged to them.

    That was Satsuma Rentaro!

    "Let''s go!"

    As soon as J¨±z¨­ gave the order, the figures of the seven ninjas disappeared simultaneously. They directly disappeared from the spot and rushed towards the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    ...

    On the other side.

    After walking away for ten minutes, Aoba instantly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Swish!

    Aoba''s figure suddenly disappeared from where he was and appeared in the tall tower in the forest.

    "Hu..."

    Aoba sat on the ground and let out a long sigh of relief. He felt very tired.

    The seven ninjas that he had been fooling with earlier seemed to be handling things with ease. There were no problems, but in fact, he was also on a high level of vigilance.

    After all, the other side was seven top elites Jonin.

    A barrier only separated the two sides, but there was no actual obstruction effect.

    If there was anything wrong with what he said.

    And made the seven ninjas suspicious of his identity, or dissatisfied with what he said and thus showed the situation of breaking in and attacking him regardless of the barrier...

    In this regard.

    Aoba still could not let his guard down.

    He had always adhered to the principle of caution.

    Fortunately, the entire process went extremely smoothly!

    The seven ninjas were much easier to talk to than he had imagined.

    Aoba was not afraid of those who were reasonable. Under the foreshadowing of the theories and information he had grasped, no one could defeat him in terms of reason.

    He was afraid of those who were unreasonable, fearless, and the kind of people who want to kill you.

    In fact.

    Aoba''s action could also be regarded as a kind of Talk no Jutsu.

    It is just that it was different from Naruto''s Talk no Jutsu. He is fooling and inducing based on the information difference and then using the control of the situation to affect the progress of the matter.

    Naruto was... I can understand you!

    "Phew..."

    Aoba let out another long sigh of relief. After taking two deep breaths, he had already recovered from his nervous state.

    This was the tower.

    A secret base that belonged to him.

    He could already relax his hanging heart.

    Aoba had always been a cautious person. This had nothing to do with his strength. Even if he was playing games, it was the same. Even if he had already killed a Super God, he would still steadily expand his advantage. He would never leave any chance for the other party to turn the tables because of the waves.

    The situation was the same now.

    Aoba was not particularly clear about the strength of Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen. He only knew that a few of them had been killed by Duy when he opened the eight doors. In short, he had to be careful and not be careless.

    Aoba lay on the ground that he had cleaned up. He raised his hands, pressed his temples, and recalled what had just happened.

    Now, he wanted to do a simple review in his mind to make sure that he did not miss anything or say anything wrong.

    This was still very important.

    Caution was the parent of safety.

    ...

    Half an hour later.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes. He recalled everything that had happened and confirmed that there was no problem.

    "If my birthplace was Kirigakure, I might be able to accomplish something big."

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh.

    The words he had used to trick the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were not just a casual remark, but a strategy suitable for Kirigakure''s development.

    Don''t make enemies easily.

    Developed steadily and quietly.

    Guarding the island topography and befriending the Country of Lightning across the sea.

    This way, as long as there were no major decision-making accidents in the village, such as the matter of the Village of Bloody Mist, then they could be the strongest in the ninja world on the island of the Country of Water.

    The natural environment of the island made the fighting strength of the water release ninjas almost double.

    The conditions of the dense fog were the natural protection and barrier of the water release ninja.

    However...

    It was just Kirigakure.

    Aoba''s birthplace was Konohagakure, so he must revolve around Konohagakure and develop in a wretched way, concealing all his strength in a low profile and nipping a part the bud of threat to Konohagakure that no one noticed.

    "Everything is ready now. I just need to wait for tomorrow morning."

    Aoba got up from the ground of the tall tower and then used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure flashed and then he appeared in Anbu''s dormitory.

    Aoba directly lay on the iron bed, closed his eyes, and entered a state of rest.

    If it were another person, he might not be able to sleep in this state.

    However, Aoba was not an ordinary person. He understood that the more important things were going to happen, the more he had to rest, conserve his energy, and adjust his energy to the best state.

    This can also be said to be the actor''s self-cultivation!

    He would forever present his best state to the audience and the people who cooperated with him to perform.

    ...

    The night passed quickly.

    The first ray of sunlight shone on Konohagakure''s ground in the morning.

    The people in the village gradually woke up.

    As for Aoba, who was in Anbu''s dormitory.

    He has long disappeared.

    However.

    He still very cautiously left a shadow clone in Anbu''s dormitory.

    Although Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) could let him return to Anbu''s dormitory quickly, who knew if there would be an accident, such as, Eaton could not hold back and came to ask him for the latest chapter and found no one after entering the room. Wouldn''t it be terrible?

    ...

    Konohagakure, the main entrance.

    At this moment.

    The main entrance of Konohagakure was wide open.

    The village was guarded by patrolling ninjas.

    It was now a time of war.

    The village''s inspection of entering and leaving the crowd was much stricter than before.

    There were two ninjas standing at the village gate. They were wearing Konohagakure''s ninja clothes and Uchiha''s clan badge on their arms. They were obviously Konoha Military Police Force''s people.

    On the outside of the village gate stood two fat ninjas. They did not wear Konohagakure''s traditional ninja clothes; instead, they wore their clan uniform. From the clan badge, they belonged to the Akimichi clan. They were the people in charge of Konohagakure''s gate defense.

    The defense of Konohagakure''s gate was two completely different kinds of Division. To a certain extent, this also reflected the importance that Konohagakure attached to entering the crowd now.

    At this time.

    Two ninjas appeared on the road in front of the village''s main gate and walked towards the village gate.

    These two ninjas were both wearing cloaks and Anbu''s masks. They covered themselves so tightly that their appearances could not be seen.

    Among them.

    The one on the left was very tall and burly. The black cloak could not hide the muscles on this person''s body.

    The one on the right was an ordinary figure, and he looked a little thin in comparison.

    The two of them walked side by side towards Konohagakure''s entrance. Their steps were not fast, but there was a sense of oppression everywhere.

    Suddenly.

    The two Konoha Military Police Force members guarding Konohagakure''s gate saw the two people walking toward them.

    The two Konoha Military Police Force people looked at each other and could see the doubt in each other''s eyes. They had never seen someone like this in the village.

    Something was wrong!

    The two Konoha Military Police Force immediately focused their attention on the two ninjas walking toward them.

    Step by step.

    Under the gaze of the two Konoha Military Police Force ninjas, the two ninjas wearing masks walked to the Konohagakure''s gate.

    "Stop!"

    One of Konoha Military Police Force''s ninjas shouted loudly. His voice was very loud and clear. He was deliberately trying to attract the attention of others. He had already smelled danger from the two people who were walking toward them.

    "We are Konoha Military Police Force. Who are you? Please tell us your names!"

    The other Konoha Military Police Force ninja also roared. His eyes were fixed on the two people walking toward them, and his mood instantly became nervous.

    As the two Konoha Military Police Force Ninjas roared, many people around them looked in the direction of the gate, including Akimichi and the other ninjas who were guarding the gate.

    All eyes were focused on the two people wearing masks and cloaks.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone present realized that something was about to happen.

    "You are asking for my name?"

    The tall and sturdy masked man''s indifferent voice rang out. Just his voice alone revealed a sense of majesty.

    "There''s no harm in telling you."

    This person''s voice was filled with deep contempt and disdain as if he was the invincible person in this world.

    "My name is Gasshi!"

 CH 227

    This person''s voice echoed in front of Konohagakure''s entrance and clearly transmitted into the ears of everyone near Konohagakure''s entrance.

    Gasshi!

    The expressions of the Konoha Military Police Force''s group changed greatly. They looked at the man with especially cautious eyes, and they all assumed the posture of facing a mortal enemy.

    This Gasshi name.

    It was no longer a cold name.

    It has long been resounding through the Konohagakure as the ninjas of Kumogakure invaded Konohagakure.

    In the ears of the civilians, it was a familiar existence.

    Not to mention that the two people in front of him were people of the Konoha Military Police Force.

    You have to know...

    The reason why Gasshi was so famous in Konohagakure was that he had killed Sekai of the Uchiha clan.

    "You don''t have to be nervous."

    The thin figure next to the tall ninja who called himself Gasshi said lightly. His tone was light, as if there was no emotion, giving people a feeling of a robot.

    Suddenly.

    This person stretched out his hand, and a few explosive tags appeared in his hand.

    "All of you can go and die now."

    This voice rang out.

    Explosive tags flew out of his hands and flew toward these people at an extremely fast speed.

    Then.

    The two Konoha Military Police Force ninjas held a kunai in their hands and throw it toward the explosive tags.

    The Uchiha Clan was generally more proficient in Ninja Throwing Technique.

    The explosive tags flew out from this person''s hand.

    It was instantly pierced through by the kunai.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The explosive tags that were pierced through by kunai exploded in the air.

    A series of sounds were heard.

    These explosive tags exploded in such a simple manner.

    They did not have any effect at all.

    "???"

    This made the two Konoha Military Police Force stunned for a moment, and small question marks popped up in their heads.

    ''He was so fierce when he said those words just now.''

    ''Just this...''

    ''It directly exploded.''

    ''Is it only to this extent?''

    "Can you stop embarrassing yourself?"

    At this time, the well-built man who called himself Gasshi picked up the person who had just thrown the explosive tags next to him and clamped it under the armpit. His relaxed posture was like holding a chicken.

    "We are going to break out now. We are not playing here at all. Don''t mess with them."

    The ninja who called himself Gasshi said in a loud voice. His tone was as if he was deliberately telling the people around him what their goal was.

    Then.

    Gasshi carried the person next to him and directly rushed in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    In an instant.

    A lightning current appeared on Gasshi''s body, which was full of lightning chakra. He was using Kumogakure''s lightning release ninjutsu.

    Only...

    This lightning chakra looked very exaggerated.

    But in fact, there was not much effect.

    It was just a simulation of the appearance.

    This Gasshi.

    It was not the real Gasshi.

    It was formed by Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    It wasn''t just Gasshi.

    There was also the person who threw out the explosive tags. It was also Aoba''s transformed advanced paper clone.

    It wasn''t that Aoba didn''t know how to use the explosive tags.

    He simply wanted to add some noise to this place so that Konohagakure''s people would notice the movement here.

    Just as he expected.

    First, he swaggered in front of Konohagakure''s main entrance; then he claimed that he was Gasshi. Finally, he ignited the explosive tags.

    This series of actions.

    It had already attracted the attention of many of Konohagakure''s people.

    Instantly.

    Aoba''s sprinting speed was directly displayed to the extreme. He also used Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) on his body.

    Swish!

    Almost in an instant.

    Aoba rushed out before Konoha Military Police Force, and other guards could react.

    "Gasshi ran away!"

    A ninja from the Akimichi clan suddenly roared. They could not catch up with Aoba''s speed at all. They quickly chased him two steps, but they did not even see his shadow.

    "You stay here and guard the entrance. I will report this to Akaru-sama!" The person from Konoha Military Police Force immediately said to his companions. Then, he quickly ran in the direction of the Konoha Military Police Force headquarters.

    All of a sudden.

    Because of these sudden changes.

    There were a lot of people gathered at Konohagakure''s main entrance. Many people came to see what was going on, but no one could catch up with Aoba.

    However.

    There was a piece of information that was spread out.

    It was that Kumogakure Gasshi had run away.

    "Chase him!"

    At this time, another figure ran toward Konohagakure''s main entrance. He was also wearing Anbu''s clothes and a mask. He quickly chased in the direction where Gasshi disappeared.

    "Who are you?"

    "Hello?"

    "Don''t run!"

    "Wait..."

    "Who are you?"

    The Konoha Military Police Force''s guard was stunned when he saw an Anbu run out again.

    These people were all very fast.

    Another very sudden break-out.

    They saw it, but their bodies could not catch up.

    Not only that.

    Right now, they still had no way to leave their posts and chase after him.

    "I..."

    This Konoha Military Police Force ninja felt that he was a piece of trash at this moment. He actually allowed someone to leave in front of him.

    Even he had no way to explain this situation to himself.

    At this moment.

    A deep sense of frustration rose in his heart.

    "My name is Satsuma Rentaro. I''m going to chase this Kumogakure now. Hurry up and send someone to chase after him!"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone transformed into the appearance of Rentaro and imitated the latter''s voice as he shouted towards the entrance behind him.

    Not only could his voice reach the ears of Konoha Military Police Force and the other guarding ninjas.

    It could also reach the ears of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen hiding in the woods not far away from the barrier outside the entrance.

    For a moment.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, who Biwa J¨±z¨­ led, suddenly became nervous.

    They all recognized that it was Rentaro''s voice.

    They all understood that the plan was about to begin.

    Everyone began to wait.

    A moment later.

    Two figures appeared one after the other at the place where they were lying in ambush.

    Suddenly.

    The figure in front stopped and turned to look at the figure behind him.

    "Satsuma Rentaro, you still chased after me. I let you live. You don''t know how to cherish it at all!"

    "Gasshi, return Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu to me!" Rentaro said with a cold and dignified face.

    "Return it to you?"

    Gasshi sneered and looked at Rentaro with disdain. He said indifferently, "The Second Hokage Senju Hasirama created this Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. It doesn''t belong to you, Kirigakure. How can it be returned to you?"

    "You took the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu from me. It belongs to me!" Rentaro didn''t give in and argued.

    "You said it yourself. This Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu was snatched away by me, so it is mine. Things are like this. Whoever gets it will have it. Do you have any objections?" Gasshi said coldly. The smile on his face became even more disdainful.

    The dialogue between "Rentaro" and "Gasshi" was clearly transmitted to the ears of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen lying in ambush nearby.

    When they saw this scene, everyone held their weapons in their hands and was ready to attack.

    "J¨±z¨­, shall we go?"

    Suikazan Fuguki asked J¨±z¨­ from the side. His face was full of anger, especially when Gasshi said that whoever got it could get it. He was so angry that he was about to grab it.

    "Don''t worry. We are waiting for Rentaro''s signal. He hasn''t said the secret code yet. He might have plans. Let''s wait and see."

    J¨±z¨­ stopped Suikazan Fuguki. His eyes were fixed on Aoba, who had changed into Rentaro. He was waiting for Aoba to shout out the secret code.

    "Understood!"

    Suikazan Fuguki nodded. He held the Samehada in his hand. His eyes were slowly turning red, and he looked at Gasshi with killing intent. He wanted to kill this arrogant guy directly.

    Not only Suikazan Fuguki but even the other people were looking at Gasshi with cold and murderous eyes.

    They were not good people to begin with. Everyone''s hands were stained with the blood of countless people.

    Now that they had encountered such a thing.

    They were even more unhappy.

    After the crazy output of Aoba the night before, they now understood the significance of the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    In their eyes.

    Gasshi had not simply taken away the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    Instead, he had taken away Kirigakure''s bright future.

    This could be said to be great sorrow.

    "Don''t forget what Rentaro said. We have to focus on the task. As long as we get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, we will leave immediately. Don''t get entangled with Gasshi too much. We only want things. We are not here to make enemies!"

    J¨±z¨­ felt the killing intent of the other people. As the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, they were very familiar with each other. Just a little change in aura made him feel that something was wrong with his companions.

    "Understood."

    The others, including Suikazan Fuguki, were stunned for a moment, then nodded reluctantly.

    Suikazan Fuguki once again focused his attention on the Rentaro that Aoba''s advanced paper clone had transformed into.

    "When will Rentaro say the signal?"

    Suikazan Fuguki muttered in confusion. He felt that this was the best time. Could it be that there was a better opportunity?

    ...

    Right now, on the field.

    Aoba''s three advanced paper clones were all present.

    What changed were three different characters and identities.

    It was a completely self-directed act.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist was his audience.

    Apart from them.

    There were also some random audiences, that was, those people from Konohagakure.

    Aoba specially arranged a signal for the seven of them last night.

    That signal was not used to call the Seven Ninja Swordsmen to act.

    On the contrary, it was the exact opposite.

    That signal was used to keep the Seven Ninja Swordsmen from acting.

    Aoba continuously gave the Seven Ninja Swordsmen a concept through caution, situation, and other reasons. Before hearing the signal, don''t take action until you hear the signal, and everything was for the bigger picture.

    Because of this.

    Once they accepted this concept.

    Before Aoba said the signal.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen could act as his audience and watch him perform the whole story.

    This was a very important link.

    Suppose Aoba had not set up the signal. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen suddenly rushed out; then, everything would easily fall short.

    Aoba''s three advanced paper clones all felt the gaze of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. They knew that these seven people were already waiting here, quietly waiting for the signal to be said.

    Now things were easy to handle.

    Aoba''s three advanced paper clones looked at each other. In the eyes of the seven people, it looked like they were confronting each other. But in fact, they exchanged a look and understood that they were going to start to take out the plot that they had planned beforehand.

    "Gasshi-sama, it can be said that there is no benefit for your Kumogakure to take away the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. You can give this thing to our Kirigakure. In the future, we, Kirigakure, will forever become friends with Kumogakure."

    Rentaro put on a sincere attitude. It seemed that he wanted to solve it in a friendly way through negotiation.

    This scene fell into the eyes of the seven people.

    Even though they were a little anxious and impatient, they understood that doing so was indeed the best choice.

    Just like the impression Rentaro gave them the day before.

    This person was someone who could bend and move freely to achieve his goal.

    If they directly used the method of snatching, they would inevitably clash with Gasshi. In order to avoid the matter being exposed, they needed to kill Gasshi.

    But if they could get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu in a peaceful and friendly way with Gasshi, not only would they avoid the possibility of being discovered in killing Gasshi, but they would also have a powerful ally like Kumogakure.

    They calmly analyzed.

    It was still Rentaro''s current choice that was the most appropriate.

    However.

    This kind of method required him to put down his face.

    Ordinary people simply did not have that shrewdness and simply could not hold it in, but Rentaro could!

    For a moment.

    The eyes of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen changed again when they looked at Aoba. They were even more convinced that Aoba was their Kirigakure''s future and could lead Kirigakure to a higher peak.

    If such a leader were to lead Kirigakure forward, there would be no need to worry about development!

    "Allies?"

    After hearing Rentaro''s words, a thick look of disdain appeared on Gasshi''s face. From his expression, it seemed that he did not put Kirigakure in his eyes at all.

    "Rentaro, I''m not afraid to tell you that we, Kumogakure, don''t put Kirigakure''s people in our eyes at all. And don''t think that you don''t know what you have done!"

    Gasshi''s voice became louder and louder as if he was afraid that others could not hear him, especially the ninjas of Kirigakure who were hiding in the dark.

    After that.

    Gasshi put down the ninja who was in his arm.

    The two of them looked in Rentaro''s direction.

    "According to our agreement, Kirigakure sent the Seven Ninja Swordsmen to attack Konohagakure, but what about them?"

    Gasshi''s tone was full of questions. Anyone could clearly feel the blame in his words.

    "Don''t think that I don''t know anything. Did you say something to the Seven Ninja Swordsmen? They didn''t attack Konohagakure just now!"

    Gasshi narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes flashing with coldness. The dissatisfaction in his tone was getting stronger and stronger, almost overflowing from his voice.

    Some people were naturally annoying when they spoke.

    Just the opening of his mouth was enough to make people very uncomfortable.

    This was exactly what Gasshi was feeling right now.

    The eyes of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were all fixed on Gasshi. Everyone''s hands were tightly gripping the hilt of the ninja blade in their hands. Their chests were heaving up and down. All of them wanted to go up and give Gasshi a good beating.

    However...

    They all held back because of the big picture.

    "I was indeed the one who told the seven of them."

    Rentaro was very frank, and there was nothing to hide in his words. He directly admitted this matter.

    "The seven of them are the very elite forces of us, Kirigakure. I don''t want them to fall into this trap that is obviously a trap. That''s why I am standing here to discuss this with you. I hope that you can give the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu to us, Kirigakure. In return, we can attract the elite forces of Konohagakure for you, Kumogakure, so that you can go and save your Anbu Leader, Hari, more easily." Rentaro said slowly. He spoke clearly, and he persuaded Gasshi with reason and emotion.

    His words also reached the ears of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    When the Seven Ninja Swordsmen heard that Rentaro directly admitted this matter, they were still a bit nervous.

    However, when they heard the latter part.

    They could not help but give Rentaro a thumbs up in their hearts again.

    Rentaro''s train of thought was simply too clear.

    It was reasonable and well-founded.

    It was convincing.

    The performance that Aoba had simulated had completely conquered the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, making them respect this spy called Rentaro from the bottom of their hearts.

    "Bullsh * t!"

    Gasshi roared angrily. This explosive voice instantly broke all the beautiful expectations and fantasies of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    "If not for you meddling in other people''s business."

    "If you just let the Seven Ninja Swordsmen go in and attack directly."

    "I already rescued Hari-sama last night."

    "Now you actually dare to mention this matter to me."

    "Do you still have any shame?"

    Gasshi said coldly. From his expression, he had never intended to talk nicely to Rentaro from the beginning.

    "Didn''t you want the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu?"

    When Gasshi said this, he suddenly revealed a cruel smile. His right hand reached into his bosom and directly took out a scroll.

    The moment the scroll appeared.

    In an instant, it caught all the eyes of the seven people.

    The strength of each person holding a ninja blade increased a bit.

    This feeling was like a hungry wolf pack seeing food-stained with blood.

    Their eyes began to shine with green light.

    "This is the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. You ruined my good thing. Do you believe that I will tear this Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu apart in front of you?" Gasshi said with a cold smile. As he spoke, he made a move to tear the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu apart.

    "Calm down!"

    Rentaro immediately raised his hands, palms facing Gasshi. It looked like he was telling Gasshi that he was not in any danger.

    "Calm down!"

    Rentaro''s voice rang out once again. This voice clearly entered the ears of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    For a moment.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen suddenly realized.

    Rentaro''s words were not directed at Gasshi in front of him. Instead, it was directed at them, telling them not to act rashly.

    Suddenly.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen stopped what they were doing.

    "Gasshi, since you have already taken out the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, it means that we still have something to talk about. If you destroy this thing, it won''t do you any good. Why don''t we talk about the benefits you can get..." Rentaro said clearly.

    Unconsciously.

    Even the Seven Ninja Swordsmen did not realize it.

    Their emotions had already been led away by Rentaro and Gasshi in front of them.

    Their thoughts were on the mental frame that Aoba had imposed on them the night before as if a rule had formed that restricted them.

    Within this rule.

    They received a strong psychological hint.

    It seemed that the Rentaro in front of them was someone extremely important to Kirigakure.

    And that Gasshi was the culprit that caused all of this.

 CH 228

    "Benefits?"

    Gasshi''s expression became even more indifferent, and his eyes were filled with dense disdain.

    "You are just a spy that Kirigakure planted in Konohagakure. What kind of benefits are you qualified to talk to me about?"

    Gasshi shook his head.

    As he said this.

    He patted the ordinary ninja beside him.

    "Let''s go."

    Gasshi turned to leave.

    The moment he turned around, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were filled with killing intent again. They were already tempted.

    It had to be said.

    During the conversation between the two of them.

    There had been too many opportunities.

    But they all maintained the ideas they had discussed with Aoba yesterday.

    No one acted rashly.

    They were all thinking about the big picture.

    After all, they only had one goal: the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. As long as they got the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, they could return to the village and let Kirigakure develop vigorously.

    "I can help you save Hari."

    Rentaro stood where he was, a confident expression on his face. He said something that made Gasshi stop.

    "What did you say?" Gasshi turned to look at Rentaro, his eyes flashing with doubt.

    "I said..."

    "I can save Hari!"

    "Did you hear me clearly?"

    The corners of Rentaro''s mouth curled up in a confident smile. When he said this, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen lying in ambush on the side were suddenly moved.

    Even they knew.

    Such words were too impactful.

    If they were Gasshi.

    Even they couldn''t help but stop.

    They would definitely ask Rentaro.

    This was a great killing weapon!

    Only...

    A huge question mark appeared in their hearts. Was Rentaro really confident in saving Hari?

    "How are you going to save him?"

    Gasshi seemed to be moved by Rentaro''s words. He immediately stopped what he was doing and turned his head around again. He stared at Rentaro with a meaningful gaze. His eyes were filled with curiosity that could be seen with the naked eye.

    Not only was Gasshi curious, but even the ninja beside Gasshi and the Seven Ninja Swordsmen hiding in the dark and waiting to ambush them were all very curious.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Rentaro. They wanted to know what Rentaro would say.

    "Hahaha!"

    Rentaro immediately raised his head and laughed. His laughter was full of ridicule and contempt. Anyone could see that Rentaro had the upper hand in terms of momentum.

    "Gasshi-sama."

    "Do you think I am a fool?"

    "If I tell you now, then you will know what to do!"

    "I will use the method of saving Hari to exchange for the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu in your hands."

    "This is not a loss to you at all!"

    "Isn''t your mission to rescue Hari who is locked up?"

    Rentaro said one sentence after another. Rentaro had already gained the upper hand from the negotiation between the two and began to take the initiative.

    Such a scene.

    It immediately gave the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, who were hiding in the dark great confidence and strength.

    They were very familiar with this part.

    The night before.

    This was how they were persuaded by Rentaro bit by bit.

    Now it was Gasshi''s turn.

    "Are you playing tricks on me?"

    Gasshi stared suspiciously at Rentaro in front of him. However, from his eyes, he could tell that he was thinking about this matter in his heart. It was obvious that he was very tempted.

    "Gasshi-sama, your mission has not been completed if you return now. You can only use the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu as compensation. But if you cooperate with me, you can become the hero of Kumogakure who saved Hari. I believe that it is not difficult for you to choose." Rentaro displayed an orderly and clear appearance.

    "How can I believe you?" Gasshi frowned. It could be seen that he already had some confidence in his heart, but he did not completely believe it.

    "You have no other choice. Whether you give it to me or not, your mission will be a failure when you go back." Rentaro shook his head and said. It was as if he had taken hold of Gasshi''s lifeline. His whole body began to become more and more relaxed.

    "You..."

    Gasshi''s aura instantly became less imposing than before, and he fell into deep thought.

    A moment later.

    Gasshi nodded.

    "Then we will do as you say. You save Hari-sama for me, and I will give the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu to you." Gasshi agreed with Rentaro and then said, "Now you can say how to save Hari-sama, right?"

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, after hearing Gasshi''s words, the serious expression on their faces eased up.

    ''Rentaro was too powerful!''

    ''With just a few words, he took down Gasshi.''

    ''As expected of the person they thought highly of.''

    At this time.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen became more confident in Rentaro.

    In their eyes.

    Satsuma Rentaro was like Kumogakure''s Hari, who could play a decisive role in important events.

    Speaking of how to save Hari, everyone''s eyes became more curious.

    "No!"

    Right at this moment.

    Rentaro still shook his head and rejected Gasshi''s words.

    Instantly.

    Gasshi''s face became gloomy.

    "Are you playing with me?"

    Gasshi''s tone became even more manic. At the same time, he was also using his own words and emotions to express an obvious thing to the seven people.

    He really wanted to save Hari.

    Otherwise, he would not have said these words to Rentaro.

    "I am not playing with you. I am avoiding you playing with me. Since we are making a deal, I need you to give the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu to me."

    Rentaro shook his head. There was almost no fluctuation in his expression. Facing Gasshi''s angry roar, he showed no fear at all. He seemed to be arguing with reason.

    "You are stronger than me. If I tell you the method, but you did not give me the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, I have no way of dealing with you."

    "But on the contrary..."

    "If you follow me, I will cooperate with you to save Hari. This way, even if I am playing with you, with your strength, you can snatch the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu back in minutes and kill me at any time."

    "I think my request is not too excessive!"

    "I am doing this to prevent you from going back on your word and not giving me the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, or destroying the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu."

    Rentaro said in a deep voice. Everything he said was exactly as he had said to the Seven Ninja Swordsmen the night before.

    Everything was based on the overall situation.

    Everything was for the sake of Kirigakure!

    When the Seven Ninja Swordsmen saw such a person who had been sent out by the village to be a spy standing in front of the powerful Gasshi and fought against him for the sake of the village''s future.

    This was a loyal man!

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen were all convinced by Rentaro''s boldness.

    "En..."

    Gasshi seemed to be in deep thought. His eyes stared at Rentaro, and then the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. It seemed that he did not put Rentaro in his eyes at all.

    "Come here."

    "Come to my side."

    "I''ll give you the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu."

    "But you must go with me."

    "I will release you after I save Hari-sama."

    Gasshi waved at Rentaro. His attitude was undeniable. If Rentaro refused to go with him, he would never give the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    As long as the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu was still in Gasshi''s hands.

    Then there was the possibility of being destroyed.

    "I got it."

    Rentaro made a decision without hesitation. He walked towards Gasshi and slowly put his hands behind his back. He waved his hand at the seven people behind him, indicating that they should not act rashly.

    This kind of signal was instantly caught by the seven people who had been watching them.

    They were not fools.

    He understood that if he were to snatch it now forcefully, there would be a risk of damage to the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    However, if Rentaro managed to obtain the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    Then everything would be another story.

    Now, they were unsure if Rentaro really wanted to save Hari for Gasshi or use this as an excuse to snatch the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu back.

    In short...

    All seven of them were ready to fight.

    Suddenly.

    Under the gaze of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    Rentaro slowly walked toward Gasshi step by step. Each step made their hearts more nervous.

    "Hurry up, don''t waste time. Konohagakure''s ninjas will catch up soon." Gasshi immediately urged.

    "I know."

    Rentaro responded. He seemed to be affected by Gasshi''s urging. He moved a little faster and walked directly to Gasshi.

    Suddenly.

    Gasshi raised his right hand.

    He grabbed Rentaro''s shoulder.

    His big hand grabbed Rentaro tightly.

    "Very good."

    Gasshi seemed to think that Rentaro was very honest. He picked up the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu with his left hand and stuffed it into Rentaro''s arms.

    "This is the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu you want. If you can really save Hari, then you can take this scroll."

    Gasshi said coldly. His eyes were fixed on Rentaro, and his tone was very cold. No one could tell whether he was really thinking this way or just saying it.

    Beside Gasshi.

    At the moment when Rentaro held the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu with both hands.

    His eyes shone brightly.

    It was as if his entire body was burning.

    He directly looked in the direction of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    These seven people hid very well and could not see their figures at all. However, Rentaro knew that they were there.

    "Za Warudo!"

    Rentaro suddenly roared. His voice was loud and echoed in the forest.

    The moment he shouted.

    He directly raised his hand and threw the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu in the direction of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    It was very strong.

    The Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu drew a beautiful parabola in the air and landed in the direction of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    Almost at the same time.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen jumped out, and J¨±z¨­ grabbed the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. When he saw this thick scroll, his eyes could not help but shine.

    "Return to Kirigakure quickly!"

    Rentaro suddenly roared, stopping the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. The moment they came out, they had a very tacit understanding.

    J¨±z¨­ was rushing toward the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    The others were directly rushing toward Rentaro.

    They planned to save Rentaro from Gasshi, but Rentaro stopped them.

    "Do you want to fight?"

    Gasshi''s eyes flashed with a sharp light. He stood tall and straight on the spot, not taking Seven Ninja Swordsmen seriously at all. He could even fight at any time.

    "Satsuma Rentaro, I knew you were a cunning person. I didn''t expect you to have the Seven Ninja Swordsmen set up an ambush here. Do you, Kirigakure, want to make an enemy of us, Kumogakure? Do you think that you, Kirigakure, are ready to bear the anger of our Kumogakure?" Gasshi said coldly. His voice was very heavy, like a bell, ringing in the hearts of everyone.

    "Gasshi-sama, why would I go back on my word? I said that I would help you save Hari, so I would definitely do it sooner or later. I handed the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu over to J¨±z¨­-sama because I was afraid that you would go back on your word with me."

    Rentaro said with a smile. Gasshi firmly held his shoulder, but there was no fear at all. His whole body was filled with a sense of righteousness.

    "We, Kirigakure, have no intention of becoming enemies with Kumogakure."

    "And according to the agreement we made earlier..."

    "We, Kirigakure, will be the best ally of you, Kumogakure."

    Speaking of this.

    Rentaro stopped speaking, and his gaze fell on J¨±z¨­, who had already gotten the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu not far from him.

    "J¨±z¨­-sama, you can go back. We have achieved our goal. Now, I have to fulfill my personal promise. I want to help Gasshi-sama rescue the trapped Hari-sama. My decision has nothing to do with the village, so you don''t need to worry about me."

    Rentaro shook his head at the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and said a lot of generous words, directly stopping them.

    "Then come with me!"

    Gasshi''s eyes flashed, and he grabbed Rentaro''s shoulder, then picked up the ninja next to him.

    Swish!

    After that.

    Gasshi''s figure flashed and disappeared.

    Only the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, who were standing in a daze, were left.

    At this point.

    The small play that Aoba had arranged for the seven of them had already been played.

    After Aoba''s three advanced paper clones quickly left, in a place where no one was paying attention, three "bang" instantly rang out. They carried the information that had happened here and returned it to Aoba''s body.

    From then on.

    In this world.

    There was no Gasshi.

    There was no Rentaro.

    Their departure was only to leave such an impression on the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    ...

    In the woods.

    In J¨±z¨­''s hand was the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, who Rentaro threw over, and he fell silent.

    A moment later.

    J¨±z¨­ took a deep breath.

    His mood was extremely complicated.

    The other six people among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were also in an extremely complicated mood.

    At this moment, none of them spoke.

    "Weren''t we too cowardly just now?"

    J¨±z¨­ thought for a moment and said it. He raised his eyes and looked at the place where Rentaro disappeared, and a vexed expression appeared on his face.

    "Rentaro did so much for Kirigakure, but we watched helplessly as Rentaro was taken away by Gasshi. We didn''t save him at all..."

    "If something happened to Rentaro."

    "I will never forgive myself!"

    J¨±z¨­ said in frustration. He was a person who valued relationships, especially those who he recognized.

    He had only interacted with Rentaro twice.

    But in his heart, he had completely recognized Rentaro.

    He felt that Rentaro was the kind of person who could revitalize Kirigakure.

    "J¨±z¨­..."

    Suikazan Fuguki looked at J¨±z¨­ and nodded. The expression on his face was also very ugly.

    "I understand your feelings."

    "My mood is no different from yours."

    "But I calmed down just now."

    "I think Rentaro is right."

    "If he really has a way to rescue Hari, then he will be Hari''s savior if he follows Gasshi."

    "I think that with Rentaro''s wisdom, he should have thought of what will happen next."

    As Suikazan Fuguki said this. He did not know why, but he, who had always been impulsive, calmed down at this moment. He carefully thought about what Rentaro had done and came to this conclusion.

    "What you said makes sense!"

    J¨±z¨­ suddenly swept away the haze and stared at Suikazan Fuguki beside him with wide eyes.

    "You can even tell this!"

    "In that case..."

    "Rentaro has already seen the next step!"

    "This is to pave the way for the relationship between Kumogakure and Kirigakure!"

    J¨±z¨­''s mood instantly improved. He immediately understood that Rentaro had already seen the third level.

 CH 229

    Anbu dormitory.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes. He lay on the iron bed and the corners of his mouth slightly curved up in a proud smile.

    "Everything went well."

    Aoba was very satisfied with his arrangements. The whole process was much smoother than expected.

    In order to act well this time, he had made many emergency plans, but none of them were used.

    The whole performance process.

    All of them were completed by advanced paper clones.

    Aoba''s original body had never gone out at all. Even if there were an accident and were seen through by the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, he would only become a pile of waste paper if he suffered an attack that was difficult to resist.

    It would not expose his appearance at all.

    It could be said that this feat was accomplished entirely behind the scenes.

    "The matter with Kirigakure has been resolved. Now, I can return to my normal life."

    Aoba was in a very good mood.

    In his memory, in the Third Ninja World War, only Iwagakure had not appeared.

    After Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen were persuaded back by his scheme, something will definitely happen.

    Aoba deliberately used Rentaro''s identity to show the talent that made Kirigakure see hope in front of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen; then, he would not be a person who could be easily sacrificed.

    Now, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen cared about the overall situation and sent the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu they had in their hands back to Kirigakure''s elder Gen.

    But after that.

    If they had not received any news about Rentaro.

    Aoba was very sure.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen would still return to the Third Ninja World War battlefield to search for information about Rentaro and finally find Kumogakure.

    There was one thing that Aoba had buried here.

    It was a matter of saving Hari!

    No matter what Hari ended up like.

    Being trapped by Konohagakure until death, being killed by Danzo, or if Kumogakure saved him, all of this was possible. Moreover, with the strength of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, they could obtain relevant information.

    But...

    No matter what, it was impossible for them to obtain any information regarding Rentaro.

    In other words.

    There would not be any information about Rentaro in Hari''s information.

    Then...

    The final information about Rentaro would be directed at Gasshi.

    Gasshi was the same as Rentaro.

    There would be no more information about them after that.

    But these things.

    For the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    They would only think that it was Kumogakure''s doing and suspect all the questions to Kumogakure.

    The reason was very simple...

    They did not get any information about Rentaro and Gasshi dying at Konohagakure.

    The last place where these two people appeared...

    Both were outside of Konohagakure.

    This way, it had nothing to do with Konohagakure.

    "Gasshi will never appear again."

    "Rentaro will also not appear."

    "These two people will disappear from where they are."

    "There will be no news of them in the ninja world."

    "It will only leave behind a puzzling mystery."

    "This mystery will always be between Kirigakure and Kumogakure..."

    "It will never be solved!"

    Aoba lay on the iron bed and stared at the ceiling with a smile. He had already done what he needed to do. The rest would be left to Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    What kind of understanding these Seven Ninja Swordsmen would have towards this matter and what kind of measures they would take in the end would all determine the relationship between Kirigakure and Kumogakure.

    And...

    The forces of the Third Ninja World War against each other and the direction of the final battle.

    At the very least.

    Aoba was certain of one thing.

    During the Third Ninja World War, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen would not attack Konohagakure again.

    He gave the Seven Ninja Swordsmen a very deep concept. This concept had never been broken when he was showing off his skills.

    That was, it''s all about the big picture!

    This might seem simple, but it would restrict a person''s hands and feet, reduce their passion and fighting spirit, and cause them to become calm and rational. At the same time, it would create a great restriction.

    Just like in the process of showing off his skills just now.

    If the Seven Ninja Swordsmen did not take the so-called big picture seriously.

    If they directly attacked Gasshi, there was still a chance of not getting the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. It was these words that made the Seven Ninja Swordsmen think about it before doing something, and they became timid.

    According to the concept instilled by Aoba, there was no battle to fight.

    Because no matter who they deal with.

    They were all offending people.

    Kirigakure can''t offend Konohagakure, nor can they offend Kumogakure, then it''s fine...

    However.

    For the time being, Aoba was not sure if they would offend Kumogakure for the sake of Rentaro''s disappearance.

    At least it had nothing to do with Konohagakure.

    "It''s time to go to work."

    Aoba felt very relaxed. He had dealt with a big problem. One had to know that he especially disliked trouble. In order to prevent trouble from finding him, he had to solve the problem first.

    Aoba got up from the iron bed and washed up. Then, he changed into Anbu ninja clothes and put on the cat face mask.

    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!

    Just as Aoba was about to go out, there was a rapid and strong knock on his room door.

    "Room Check! Room Check! Hurry up and open the door!"

    An irritable voice came through the door and clearly entered Aoba''s ears.

    "They came quite quickly!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He deliberately let Gasshi pretend to be an Anbu ninja and ran out from the main entrance so that they would check the Anbu.

    In this way, they would find the two people who had disappeared.

    The two who had sneaked into Konoha''s Anbu were Kirigakure''s spies.

    As for how Konohagakure would deal with them in the future, that was their business.

    Aoba was just doing a good thing.

    He just told everyone about this spy.

    "Coming."

    Aoba immediately responded. He quickly walked to the door and opened it then looked outside.

    Then.

    The scene in front of him shocked Aoba.

    There were a total of five Anbu standing at the door. Four of them were wearing black cloaks, and the one standing at the front was wearing a white cloak, which made him look particularly prominent.

    Anbu directly under Hokage!

    As an Anbu, Aoba had some understanding of Anbu''s different attire.

    These people were different from the ordinary Anbu.

    They were directly under the Third Hokage and only listened to him.

    They did not listen to anyone except Hokage''s orders and had the highest priority.

    Among Konohagakure.

    If there was a difference in opinion on what to do.

    Among them, the Anbu directly under the Hokage would participate.

    In the end, it was the Anbu directly under the Hokage who has as the final decision.

    For example...

    In the streets of Konohagakure, some ninjas invaded from the outside village. According to the standard administrative division, this was under the management of the Konoha Military Police Force.

    However, when Konoha Military Police Force was catching people, the people directly under the Hokage came and said that this person deserved to die, should be killed, or should not be caught.

    Although Konoha Military Police Force''s opinion was to catch.

    However, the final judgment would still be killed.

    Aoba stood at the door and looked at the Hokage''s Anbu. This was the first time since he came to Konohagakure that he had come into contact with the Hokage''s Anbu.

    "Only you?"

    Among the five Hokage''s Anbu, the ninja in the white cloak standing at the front asked.

    Just from the difference in clothing.

    One could see the difference in the identity of this person.

    He was the captain of Hokage''s Anbu.

    "Yes, I am the only one." Aoba nodded. He took a step back and gave way so that they could see the inside of the room more clearly.

    "I''ll come in and take a look." The white-robed Anbu directly walked in. His tone was not a request, but a notice.

    "Just look."

    Aoba was very calm. He had not done anything wrong and was not afraid of investigation.

    After all, those things were done by advanced paper clones.

    It had nothing to do with him!

    "Is your dormitory so clean?" The white-robed Anbu asked. His tone seemed very casual, but there was a hint of doubt. After all, being so clean was also a very abnormal thing.

    "I''m very poor. I don''t have the money to buy things. If there are fewer things, it will naturally be clean." Aoba replied with a smile.

    "It''s pretty good to be clean."

    The white-robed Anbu nodded. He wore a mask on his face, so he couldn''t tell who this person was, let alone his expression.

    He flipped through Aoba''s wardrobe and found that there were only two sets of casual clothes inside.

    The entire room was empty.

    There was nothing under the iron bed.

    There were no clues at all, but this place was so clean that he felt that something was not quite right and that it was not very good.

    "Did you go out in the morning?" The white robe Anbu looked at Aoba. His eyes looked through the mask''s eyeholes and carefully sized up Aoba.

    "No." Aoba shook his head and said, "I just woke up."

    "Have you found anything out of the ordinary recently?" The white-robed Anbu asked.

    "No." Aoba shook his head again.

    "It''s all right."

    The white-robed Anbu waved his hand and walked out of Aoba''s room. He vaguely felt that this room was not normal, but he could not find any problems.

    It can''t always be a problem for people to have less stuff.

    Not at all.

    The white-robed Anbu knew that he had come to investigate the identities of the two Anbu who had left the village.

    Those two people were probably the people who had protected Gasshi during this period of time.

    As long as they were still in Anbu.

    Basically, the suspicion could be eliminated.

    After all, the two Anbu had already left the village.

    However...

    He had to follow a strict principle.

    The white-robed Anbu still wanted to investigate the Anbu as a whole.

    After all, Anbu was not under Konoha Military Police Force''s control. They were almost never investigated. No one knew if there were any other problems.

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    Aoba looked at the departure of the five Hokage''s Anbu. He said this softly. He knew that the five people could hear him, but the five people completely ignored his words.

    "It''s getting late. It''s time to go to work."

    Aoba turned around and glanced at Anbu''s dormitory. He was somewhat glad in his heart.

    Fortunately, he had transferred the messy things to the secret base at that time.

    Otherwise, it would be easy for something to happen.

    According to the details of the white-robed Anbu examination just now...

    Whether it was the two large boxes of books that Minato had given him, the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu that he had obtained, or the scrolls and paper tags that were piled up here, it was easy to expose his identity.

    At that time.

    His weak disguise would no longer be able to be concealed.

    He couldn''t just kill the direct subordinate of the Hokage, who had discovered these things.

    No matter what he did.

    At that time, it would be extremely troublesome.

    Aoba closed the door and walked out in the direction of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment along the dark corridor.

    Just as he had taken a few steps.

    In his ears, he could hear the white-robe Anbu knocking on the dormitory door.

    If nothing unexpected happens...

    The two disappeared Kirigakure ninjas would soon be found out.

    At that time, the information that Satsuma Rentaro had left Konohagakure and never returned would also be transmitted to the ears of Kirigakure ninja through some unknown means.

    ...

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    At this time.

    There were two prisoners who had been tied up.

    "Do you want to write a confession letter?"

    When Aoba came in and saw the dull eyes of the two people, he immediately felt bored.

    These two people were really...

    They can''t even move.

    They were like dead people.

    They don''t know how to resist at all.

    Although resistance had no effect at all, if the other side resisted, Aoba would feel better.

    "Write!"

    The two people tied to the wooden pillar immediately widened their eyes when they heard Aoba''s words. Their originally dim eyes instantly reflected the light of hope.

    "Well... you are quite obedient. You don''t want to come again, do you?" Aoba asked with a deeper meaning. When he asked the two of them, he had already taken out two confession letters from the compartment''s cabinet.

    "I won''t come, I won''t come, I definitely won''t come in the future, I won''t come in this life, I will become a new person!" One of the prisoners shook his head repeatedly. He was already frightened by Aoba, and he had already developed a shadow over Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s place.

    "As long as I can get out of here alive, I won''t do anything like stealing chickens and dogs in the future." Another prisoner also quickly expressed his opinion.

    "Hahahaha, good, good attitude. Write a confession letter."

    When Aoba saw the appearance of the two people, he could not help but smile. He handed the paper in his hand to the two people and untied the ropes on them.

    In an instant.

    Because the two of them were free, they felt an unprecedented sense of freedom.

    They had never felt that freedom was so precious. Life was so difficult.

    Suddenly.

    The two of them took the pen Aoba handed over.

    They began to write his own crimes on it, not daring to miss anything. They wrote everything they could think of clearly on it.

    After they finished writing all of them.

    Neither of them dared to speak.

    He placed the confession letter not far away.

    It was a signal that they were finished writing.

    Aoba walked over and picked up the two people''s confessions. He looked at them carefully and then nodded silently.

    "Not bad. It was written very clearly. This can be used as a template for the confession letter."

    Aoba''s words.

    They immediately gave the two of them hope.

    The two of them had been staring at Aoba the entire time, and the desire in their eyes could no longer be suppressed.

    That gaze seemed to be saying...

    I beg you!

    Hurry up and send us to prison!

    I really don''t want to continue staying in this place!

    After all, the prison was a place where people could stay!

    This was not a place where people could stay. This place was even more terrifying than a prison. This was basically hell!

    "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    Aoba felt that the two of them had a strange look in their eyes. The face behind the mask frowned slightly and then walked toward the two of them.

    "Control yourself a little."

    "Don''t stare at me like that."

    "I''m afraid."

    Aoba''s words caused the two of them to be speechless. This caused them to have a very strange feeling.

    The word ''afraid''.

    It came from the cat-faced demon.

    It seemed to have changed a little.

    Suddenly.

    Under the gaze of the two.

    Aoba walked up to them.

    He picked up the rope on the ground and tied them up again.

    "????"

    The expression of the two prisoners instantly went out of control. The rope instantly extinguished the fire of hope that they had just raised.

    "Are you not going to let us go?"

    One of the prisoners couldn''t help but ask in confusion.

    The other prisoner also stared at Aoba with a puzzled expression. It was obvious that he had the same doubt.

    "Let you go?"

    "You are prisoners!"

    "How can I let you go!"

    "Didn''t you just write a confession letter?"

    Aoba shook his head. Then his eyes swept over the two people. Of course, he knew what these two people meant. But if he did not destroy their will, how could he guarantee that they would not forget the pain in the future?

    "No, that''s not what I meant. What I want to say is that we have already written the confession. Shouldn''t we hand it over to the prison?" The prisoner continued to ask. He could still hold on here if he had not written the confession. Now that he had finished writing, he didn''t want to stay at all.

    "That''s what it means. Can we go to prison now?" Another person hurriedly followed up.

    "Who said that after writing the confession, you must be transferred to prison?"

    Aoba asked the two of them. As soon as he said this, their mentality collapsed.

    ''Good fellow!''

    ''Why do you want us to write a confession so urgently if you won''t send us to prison?''

    ''We have already written confession; why aren''t you sending us to prison?''

    ''Are you really Konohagakure Intelligence Division?''

    ''No way...''

    ''This was clearly the Hell Division!''

    The two of them were already on the verge of collapse. They had countless complaints in their hearts, but they did not dare to say a word for their own safety.

    "I''ll send you to jail when I get off work today."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He had already redefined Konohagakure''s Konohagakure Intelligence Division. That was a more terrible place than prison. It was a relief to be able to be sent to the prison smoothly.

    Suddenly.

    The eyes of the two instantly regained clarity.

    After hearing that, Aoba promised that they could go to prison after working.

    They immediately felt that life has returned to the light.

    This seems to have dragged them up from hell.

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    Aoba changed the topic.

    He said a few words that made them collapse again.

    "It wasn''t easy for me to find two chickens... I have to use them for a day."

    When the two of them heard Aoba''s words, they all fainted. They knew very well what a day meant.

    It turned out.

    They hadn''t gone out yet.

    They were still in hell.

 CH 230

    Aoba''s words directly broke the two prisoner''s defenses.

    They immediately realized that they still needed a day to get out of this hell-like Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Although it was only a day, they had a feeling.

    This day would be great torture.

    Both physically and mentally, it was very uncomfortable.

    Thinking of this.

    They wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Now, they only hoped that there would be fewer prisoners here today.

    After observing the previous day, they had already grasped the rules. Only when the new prisoner was brought in would this cat-faced demon give them harsh torture.

    But when no one came, this cat-faced demon had no intention of attacking them and even treated them to relieve some of their pain.

    This feeling was very strange.

    However, they could understand.

    After all.

    Kill the chicken to warn the monkey.

    If the monkey had not appeared yet.

    There was no point in killing the chicken!

    He couldn''t kill the chicken before the monkey appeared!

    ...

    After a minute.

    The guards of Konoha''s prison came over. This time, only two people were brought, and the leader was the guard leader.

    After the guard leader came over, he waved to the guards behind him, signaling them to tie the two people up.

    The two prisoners who were waiting for the interrogation looked in the direction of Aoba as they walked into the compartment. They immediately turned pale when they saw the cat face pattern on Aoba''s mask.

    When the guard leader saw this scene, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.

    He had been a guard for so many years.

    This was the first time he had seen such a scene.

    Even Konoha Military Police Force or the prison did not seem to have this kind of pressure.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    The leader of the guards cleared his throat and looked at Aoba. His gaze circled around Aoba''s mask several times.

    "If I''m not wrong, the rumored cat-faced demon in the village is you!"

    A smile appeared on the face of the guard leader behind the mask.

    Since the start of the war.

    The crime rate in the village suddenly increased.

    The more chaotic the situation was the more people who took advantage of the chaos appeared.

    But...

    This situation continued for ten days.

    The village''s crime rate suddenly dropped, and the extent of the reduction was extremely exaggerated. After many people in prison were released, a piece of news made the repeated offenders fear.

    A cat-faced demon appeared in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    The people who entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division for the second time would face terrifying torture.

    Whether it was the tortured people or the people who witnessed the torture, it was as if a deep imprint had been left in their souls.

    It was with the release of these people from prison.

    There were more and more legends about the cat-faced demon in the village circle.

    Hurry up and switch professions!

    We can''t continue in this line of work...

    If they hadn''t met the cat-faced demon before, there would still be a chance, but there would be great horror if they met the cat-faced demon again.

    .......

    No one knew Aoba''s name.

    But in this circle that often mingled in prison...

    The reputation of the cat-faced demon began to become familiar.

    As soon as the guard leader said this.

    The two prisoners who had just been tied up immediately trembled. They had already had a physiological reaction just from hearing the nickname "Cat Face Demon".

    Their faces were pale, their hearts were beating faster, and their breathing was difficult...

    These symptoms appeared on their bodies, making them feel like they were in the depths of hell. They looked at the guards as if they were begging, hoping to be changed.

    "I have never heard of this name."

    Aoba shook his head lightly. He did not deny the identity of the cat-faced demon but expressed that he did not know about it.

    "Hahahahaha..."

    The guard leader immediately raised his head and laughed. He turned to the two people who were tied up the day before, and his eyes suddenly became cold.

    "This is your second time here, right?"

    The cold voice of the guard leader was like a sharp sword that wanted to pierce through their souls.

    However.

    This level of reprimand.

    They no longer felt any fear toward it.

    Right now, they were in hell.

    In front of them stood the demon in charge of hell.

    They saw the demon.

    Would they be afraid of humans who only knew how to bluff?

    The two criminals looked up at the guard leader and nodded unwillingly.

    They did not dare to offend the guard leader.

    It was not that the guard leader was terrifying, but that they hoped that the guard leader would take them away now.

    If they offended the guard leader.

    Even if they wrote a confession letter and were left here, they will fall into the abyss of despair again.

    "You won''t dare to come again, right?"

    The guard leader said meaningfully. He had thought of many ways before, but he didn''t think it would cause any changes to the crime rate.

    After the First Hokage and Second Hokage left the world, the village became like this.

    Many regulations are just empty and have no binding force.

    The village from the original big family gathered together, and guarding each other turned into infighting.

    Of course.

    Ordinary people would not be able to see this sort of thing.

    Many children were still born in the sun, and they felt the warmth of the village.

    They could not see the dark side of the village.

    However, for the guard leader, his profession and the environment he was in made him always look at Konohagakure on a different level.

    The brighter it was on the surface, the more dirty and messy it was in the dark.

    However.

    This situation.

    He had not expected it.

    It was actually slowly relaxing in this way.

    The cat-faced demon!

    The appearance of this terrifying figure caused those criminals to have misgivings when doing bad things, and the way they treated the Konohagakure Intelligence Division was like looking at hell.

    "I will never dare to come again!"

    "I will be a good person after I go out!"

    After hearing the question of the guard leader, the two prisoners suddenly had an idea, as if they saw an opportunity to go out.

    It seemed...

    This guard leader had the intention to take them away.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When the guard leader saw their expectant eyes, how could he not understand what they meant? He directly shook his head in front of them.

    "It''s useless for you to beg me!"

    The guard leader spread out his hands and made a helpless gesture. He was in a good mood today. Recently, the crime rate has constantly been decreasing. This also caused his workload to start decreasing.

    "This is your second time here. It''s useless to look for me. How long will it take for you to get out of here? How many complete parts will you have left when you come out? That will depend on your luck..."

    The guard leader said meaningfully. He was also happy to help Aoba manage this cat-faced demon''s character. This would not only be a blow to the village''s crime rate, but it would also help the village develop in a better direction. It would also reduce his workload.

    "The one before you was interrogated here for ten days. When we take him back, I take a look, tsk tsk tsk..."

    The guard leader began to threaten. His words were quite effective and instantly attracted the attention of the four prisoners here.

    "Guess what..."

    "None of you can imagine it!"

    "That person was fine when he came. There was no problem at all."

    "He turned into a woman when he went out!"

    When the guard leader said this, he raised his hand and pointed below him. Then, he turned his hand into a knife and made a cutting motion.

    "It''s gone!"

    "That thing is gone!"

    "Don''t you think it''s scary?"

    The guard leader said emotionally. Although the few prisoners present could not see his expression, everyone shivered at the same time.

    Terrifying!

    Too terrifying!

    So he was such a cat-faced demon!

    Heavens!

    All of a sudden.

    As the few of them sighed in their hearts.

    They all felt their bodies tighten as if something would be cut off at any time. Their faces became even paler, and they were all frightened by the words of the guard leader.

    When the guard leader saw the reaction of these people, his mood immediately became better. He had been unable to find a way to deal with these criminals, and now he had found an opportunity.

    Evil people still needed to be ground by evil people!

    This cat-faced demon was an existence even more terrifying than Konohagakure criminal!

    "This is not the end..."

    The corner of the guard leader''s mouth curled up slightly. Facing the four most annoying gazes, he felt quite proud in his heart. He said again, "That person became stupid as soon as he arrived in the cell. Every day, he foams at the mouth and doesn''t even know who his own mother is. He ate and vomited every day. I''m afraid he won''t be able to last much longer."

    "Hiss..."

    When the guard leader said this, the four prisoners inside the compartment gasped.

    Especially the two people who came here for the second time.

    They all felt chills all over their bodies.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When the guard leader saw the frightened appearance of these four people, the wicked taste in his heart was immediately satisfied, and his heart was extremely comfortable.

    "That''s it."

    "I''m leaving."

    "I''ll leave them to you."

    "Mr. Cat Face Demon!"

    When the guard leader left the compartment, he deliberately emphasized the title that Aoba had recently obtained.

    In an instant.

    The four criminals became even more frightened.

    After that.

    The guard leader left with the guards.

    They had just walked out of the compartment.

    The guard leader looked at the guards next to him and whispered.

    "In the future, if you encounter troublesome criminals, unhappy criminals, and criminals who dare to resist you, send them here and let them know the danger of Konohagakure Intelligence Division!" The guard leader said.

    "Yes!" The guards immediately responded.

    "Sigh, what evil thoughts can we guards have? Aren''t we just helping those habitual criminals change their ways and start anew?" The guard leader sighed and led the guards away.

    ...

    The compartment.

    Aoba''s gaze fell on the two new prisoners who were waiting for interrogation.

    "Is this your first time?"

    Aoba asked casually. When the guard leader said those words, he seemed to have realized his opinion. He could better complete his work in his post and bring positive influence to Konohagakure''s public security.

    In that case.

    Then the title of the cat-faced demon.

    It could still be used.

    At the very least, he felt pretty good right now.

    "Yes, yes, yes..."

    "Me too. Me too..."

    The two prisoners who had just been brought in nodded repeatedly. This was the first time they had come in front of the cat-faced demon. They did not want to face such a terrifying event.

    "I see."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly behind the mask. This feeling of deterrence was very good. It could be said that he was quite accomplished in the field of his work.

    Then.

    Aoba took a step forward and walked towards the two recently tied-up people until he was in front of them.

    He stood in front of one of them.

    He did not say a word.

    That pair of pitch-black eyes looked through the peephole of the cat face mask and stared at that person.

    "I... I... I..."

    The prisoner who Aoba was staring at could not help but tremble. He had no idea what this interrogator ninja, who was called a cat-faced demon in front of him, was going to do.

    However, his heart was already beginning to bear huge pressure.

    Suddenly.

    It was at this time.

    Aoba slowly raised his right hand and touched this person''s head.

    As soon as this action was executed.

    This prisoner was so scared that he almost peed his pants.

    He couldn''t take it anymore.

    He wanted to dodge, but he didn''t dare to. Moreover, he was tied up and couldn''t dodge at all.

    This kind of helplessness was like a knife stabbing into his heart, twisting and turning.

    "I... I really did it for the first time!"

    This person finally could not bear the pressure in his heart and quickly explained to Aoba. His eyes flashed with panic, afraid that the cat-faced demon in front of him would mistake him for a repeat offender.

    Tap!

    Aoba''s right hand patted the head of this person.

    At this moment.

    This person''s body trembled, and the fear in his heart reached its limit, and he was about to pass.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    A crisp electronic prompt sounded in Aoba''s mind, followed by a memory load into his mind.

    Aoba did not look at this person anymore but walked toward another person.

    In an instant.

    The prisoner who had just been waiting to be interrogated heaved a sigh of relief. His entire body was numb.

    After regaining his senses.

    He found that his crotch was wet.

    However, he could not care less about the awkwardness. He was extremely glad that the cat-faced demon in front of him no longer stared at him.

    That kind of oppression was too terrifying!

    As Aoba walked towards the second person, the second prisoner who was tied up began to tremble.

    Aoba also did not say a word. He stopped in front of the latter and raised his right hand to touch the latter''s head.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    Another crisp electronic prompt sounded.

    Another memory was added to Aoba''s brain.

    "En."

    Aoba nodded lightly. Both of them were right. It was indeed their first time coming to him in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    It was precisely because of the existence of the Mind Reading System.

    Aoba did not need to remember the other person''s appearance to determine whether the other party was the first time coming to Konohagakure Intelligence Division or not.

    To be able to read memories, it must be the first time.

    Those who couldn''t read their memories were likely to be repeat offenders who had been here once.

    Of course.

    Aoba didn''t just read their memories here. He also read the memories of many people on the street.

    At that time, he didn''t see the existence of the crime in their memories, but he couldn''t guarantee that he would misjudge them for the first time...

    Then he can only wish them good luck!

    Aoba felt that if that person he read when he was harvesting the camera. During this time, that person committed a crime and was caught and sent to him then was mistaken to be the second time he came here...

    Since this kind of small probability could happen to that person, then he could only say that he was unlucky!

    After confirming that these two people were both the first time, Aoba turned to look at the two people who were going to be handed over tonight.

    Now the monkey had arrived.

    The chicken had to be killed!

    Suddenly.

    Under the gaze of the four people, Aoba walked toward one of the two people. At some point in time, a sharp kunai appeared in his hand.

    "Ah... ow... ah... ow..."

    Screams rang out from Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment. These screams came from the chicken that Aoba had especially left here.

    From these sounds...

    It was still quite tragic!

    ...

    A day passed quickly.

    Of course.

    This was very fast for Aoba.

    Every second of these two criminals who had become chickens was like a year. After a day of torture, they had almost exhausted all of their strength.

    "Now, I am going to send you to prison."

    Aoba said coldly to the two of them while holding their confession letters.

    After all, these two were Konohagakure''s people.

    Punishment for two days.

    It was almost enough.

    With Aoba''s constant accumulation of experience in this job, he also had some selfish motives. In his heart, he divided the ranks of these prisoners.

    The lowest level was the first time the prisoners came. They were given a chance and would not receive physical punishment, but more like a mental shock.

    Next was the second time the prisoners came. They would be subjected to both physical and mental abuse but considering that they were Konohagakure''s people, he would not go too far. Two days of torture would be enough.

    Then there were the people who came from the outside village to commit crimes. Most of these people were bullying people. They believed that they were from the outside village with money on their hands. They could get rid of the disaster as long as they took the money. Based on the second time rule, Aoba would directly deal with these kinds of people and torture them for two more days.

    Finally...

    That''s the kind of spy from the other village who can''t be seen once in a few months.

    If Aoba were to encounter them.

    There would be no chance at all.

    Aoba could guarantee that they would be able to get out alive, but if they were still normal people after going out, then he wouldn''t care.

    ...

    Aoba did not leave the compartment.

    Today, he had read a total of seven people''s memories.

    These people were all here for the first time.

    Instead, he saw a lot of things in their memories.

    "Let me take a closer look at the changes in the village..."

    Aoba closed his eyes and pressed his hands on his temples. He searched through the memories of the people he had read just now.

    These people were like cameras that had been delivered to his door. They had specially sent the contents recorded to Aoba.

    They were normal people.

    It was the first time they had made a mistake, and there were many recent situations of Konohagakure in their memory.

    He could just see what kind of state Konohagakure had been in under the background of the outbreak of war recently.

    "These people met me just after making a mistake for the first time. They are so lucky. After going out, they can start anew." Aoba sighed lightly.

 CH 231

    Memories flooded into Aoba''s mind.

    These memories were the memories of the prisoners he had just read.

    Through their memories.

    Aoba saw the current situation of Konohagakure at this time.

    Because of the arrival of war.

    In the beginning, the villagers were in a state of panic, but later they became different.

    People began to gradually calm down.

    They accepted this matter.

    Because people found that the Third Ninja World War was no different from the Second Ninja World War.

    The flames of war were outside of the village.

    It did not spread into the village.

    If it is a relative of a ninja, there may be troubles with losing a loved one.

    But as ordinary people in the village.

    Most people did not have this problem.

    They did not need to go to the battlefield, as long as they were protected by the ninjas in the village.

    Gradually.

    Some people began to be tempted.

    This was also a key factor that led to the increase in crime rates during this period of time.

    However...

    These people were suppressed by a person called the cat-faced demon in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    "Someone went missing again?"

    Aoba frowned slightly behind the mask. He found that one of the recent events in the village was that there was another problem of missing people.

    But this time, it was a small area.

    The one who disappeared was not an ordinary person, but Chunin from a normal family.

    They did not stir up too much trouble like ordinary people.

    Instead, they were forgotten after being told.

    Some people even felt that they were afraid of the war and fled the village on an unknown night.

    About the disappearance of Chunin.

    All of a sudden.

    There were many different opinions.

    It could only be said that they were discussing, but it did not cause any real public opinion.

    "This matter is not as simple as it seems. I hope you won''t touch me."

    Aoba muttered to himself. Then, he opened his eyes. He had already briefly looked through the memories he had read just now. The main thing was still the changes in the village during the war. There were not too many big things happening.

    The waves caused by the remnants of the old era in the past few months could not be compared.

    Then.

    Aoba walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment and directly returned to the Anbu''s dormitory.

    He saw a man wearing a black trenchcoat not long after he walked out.

    From this figure, he didn''t even need to see his face to know that this person was Eaton.

    "Brother Eaton."

    Aoba immediately waved to Eaton and greeted him. He vaguely felt that Eaton was waiting for him here. It didn''t seem like a normal route from work.

    "Aoba, did the Hokage''s Anbus look for you this morning?" Eaton stared at Aoba and asked directly.

    "Yes, they looked for me. It seems that someone has disappeared. They looked for me to understand the situation. I don''t know either!" It seemed to have nothing to do with him and gave a very simple answer.

    "The Hokage''s Anbus have investigated the entire Anbu. Recently, during the war, Anbu was not very peaceful. I am waiting for you here to remind you that you must be careful. You must be safe and not try to be brave!" Eaton said seriously. To him, Aoba was a very important person. Not only was he Tsunade-sama''s personal student, but he was also the author of "Teacher Bai of Ninja School". Nothing must happen to him.

    "Brother Eaton, don''t worry. I am fine. No one knows me. Trouble won''t find me." Aoba shook his head and said.

    "That''s good..."

    Eaton nodded, but he still felt uneasy. After thinking for a while, he added, "During the war, there may be people from other villages lurking in the village. No matter when don''t let your guard down."

    "I understand!"

    Aoba took a deep look at Eaton in front of him. No matter his purpose, he could see that Eaton''s concern for him came from the bottom of his heart. This made him feel a warm feeling in his heart.

    "It''s good that you understand. I have nothing else to do. I came here to remind you that the village is not peaceful now. There is no rush. You can write slowly. I am not in a hurry. I am not in a hurry at all." Eaton waved his hand and explained. He pretended not to care at all and entirely like he was trying to cover it up.

    "Eh..."

    The corner of Aoba''s mouth behind the mask twitched slightly. This hint was too obvious.

    However...

    It was indeed possible to update a part for Eaton.

    He couldn''t always wait for Eaton to urge him to update.

    In this case.

    He was not sure when Eaton would run to his dormitory.

    Together with the matter of Hokage''s Anbu checking his room this morning.

    If he left in the future...

    At least one shadow clone was left behind in the dormitory.

    But it was best to leave the original body in the dormitory, and the shadow clones could then cause trouble outside.

    After Aoba combined Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami) and Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) together, together with Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique), it could already reach a terrifying camouflage. That was a change that even the Sharingan could not see through.

    With this change, he could realize many scenes.

    Moreover, if there was an accident, those advanced paper clones could also turn into papers that filled the sky and disappeared in the eyes of others.

    "Brother Eaton, I will go back and write it now. I will give you a new chapter in the next few days."

    Aoba nodded and said. He felt that the modern society novels taken from the forum, after a little modification, had already achieved a dimensional attack on the authors of the ninja world novels.

    "This is what you said!"

    Eaton looked at Aoba with excitement in his eyes. Thinking that he had a book to read again, it was hard to hide the happiness in his heart.

    "Hahahaha, yes, I said it. Brother Eaton, wait for a while. I will show it to you after I finish writing." Aoba nodded and said with a smile. He found that Eaton was also quite interesting. At least he had a hobby that belonged to him. He could go to his own liking and firmly control this leader.

    "Aoba, I knew you could do it!"

    Eaton raised his hand and was about to pat Aoba on the shoulder, but he suddenly retracted it when his hand stopped in mid-air.

    The entire action was very smooth.

    It was obvious that he had repeated it countless times.

    "It''s a pity that this is the era of war. Otherwise, if your book were to be published, there would definitely be more readers who would like it. It would be a bit like missing a good era." Eaton sighed. Now, both Konohagakure and Kumogakure were in a very subtle situation. This situation directly affected the entire war situation in the ninja world, and it would have a great impact on the publishing industry.

    "It doesn''t matter. Brother Eaton, you read this book yourself. Besides, the war will end eventually." Aoba shook his head lightly. He actually did not have the idea of publishing these books. After all, he might become famous. It was difficult for this kind of book not to be popular.

    This feeling was quite strange.

    If it were in modern society, the authors would use all their strength for fame.

    But Aoba now had such an opportunity, but he could give it up very casually.

    The main reason was that he did not want too many people in the ninja world to know of his existence, especially his talent. Even if it were just a little, he was not willing to expose it.

    The more he was exposed.

    The more troublesome it was.

    He hates troublesome things very much...

    "You are right; the war will end sooner or later. When the war is over, it can be released!" Eaton''s eyes flashed with expectation. He had already foreseen the "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School" scene appearing out of nowhere and sweeping the ninja world.

    "Let''s talk about it when the time comes..."

    A helpless smile appeared on Aoba''s face behind the mask. However, he felt that he could also change his identity and release it. After all, he could use pen names.

    He had come to the ninja world.

    He could more or less use some cultural invasion.

    He''ll see when the time comes.

    If he has the mood to do so.

    "There''s nothing else. I''m mainly here to remind you that this war will continue for a period of time. The undercurrents of various forces are surging. You have to be careful of your own safety." Eaton warned again.

    "Brother Eaton, let me ask one more question. How is the situation now?" Aoba asked curiously. He had never been to the front line, so he naturally did not know about the situation at the front line.

    Through the memories of the prisoners he read, there was nothing found on them.

    There was no information about the war.

    There was no good news.

    There was also no bad news.

    That feeling was that apart from the panic in the village, there didn''t seem to be a war going on outside.

    It was very strange!

    "This war is now in a testing phase."

    Eaton looked deeply at Aoba. If this were asked by someone else, he would definitely not say anything.

    But the person in front of him was Aoba.

    It did not matter if he said anything.

    "Still testing?"

    The brows behind Aoba''s mask twitched. They had been fighting for more than ten days, but they were still testing each other?

    "This battle involves too many things. After the first day, the emotions of both sides became less intense."

    Eaton shook his head. He originally wanted to say something simple, but since he had already said it to this point, he felt uncomfortable in his heart and simply explained a few more words.

    "In theory, the level of the Ninja World War is often a chaotic battle between multiple forces. In the battle, they maintained a balance and did not completely kill each other."

    "Now, because of the incident of Kumogakure''s invaders attacking Konohagakure, it directly broke the balance between the forces. However, there are only Konohagakure and Kumogakure on the battlefield. It is very difficult to have a too intense battle like this."

    "I don''t know if you can understand what I mean..."

    "There is Sunagakure watching from behind Konohagakure, and Iwagakure is watching beside Kumogakure. If a large-scale battle breaks out rashly, it is easy for others to take advantage of it."

    "We, Konohagakure, have indeed had a few small-scale battles with Kumogakure ninjas, but both sides have their own taboos. They only stop at the right time and immediately retreat when they are at a disadvantage. Those who have the upper hand do not go all out to chase after them. The two heads have something to fear, and they did not directly use all their strength."

    After Eaton explained this to Aoba. He raised his hand again, wanting to pat Aoba on the shoulder, but he took it back again.

    "I won''t talk to you about these things on the battlefield. It''s fine as long as you know what''s going on. I think we still have to confront each other for a period of time, ten days or half a month."

    "The opportunity to fight is definitely not from Konohagakure or Kumogakure. I guess it is Iwagakure who is coveting beside us."

    "If Iwagakure doesn''t move, everything will be balanced. If Iwagakure moves, then this balance will be broken. All the chaos will come."

    After saying this, Eaton waved to Aoba and turned to walk behind.

    "I won''t say anymore!"

    "Aoba, go back and rest early!"

    "We still have work to do tomorrow!"

    Eaton did not want to talk too much about the details with Aoba. If Aoba knew about this, it would not be of any help to the war. Instead, it would bring some trouble to Aoba.

    He simply knew a little.

    It was enough for Aoba.

    "Goodbye, Brother Eaton."

    Aoba looked at Eaton''s back and slowly nodded. He already understood the general situation.

    "It seems that both sides are afraid!"

    "Kumogakure might be afraid of Iwagakure, or the captured Hari."

    "What is Konohagakure afraid of?"

    "It''s just that Third Hokage doesn''t want to start a war at all."

    Aoba shook his head helplessly. Even he could see that this was the best time to fight Kumogakure.

    Now that Konohagakure held Hari in their hand, they could attack Kumogakure under Kumogakure''s fear.

    You should know...

    Iwagakure would not easily help Kumogakure.

    Both sides were enemies.

    If Konohagakure had the upper hand in the beginning, Iwagakure would have invaded Kumogakure to take advantage of the situation.

    At this time, there was no need to be allies.

    They had a common enemy.

    But...

    Aoba felt that the Third Hokage would miss this opportunity bit by bit.

    When Kumogakure recovered and attacked Konohagakure, it was time for Iwagakure to come in and get a piece of the pie.

    At that time.

    Iwagakure was also fighting with Kumogakure.

    However, it was not a battle between the two sides, but a competition to see who could tear off a bigger piece of fat on Konohagakure.

    "Up to you."

    Aoba was already deeply helpless toward the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. He felt that it was about time for the Hokage replacement.

    Otherwise, wait until the Third Hokage has destroyed the current high-quality resources of Konohagakure.

    All that was left for Minato was a mess.

    However.

    Aoba was not willing to meddle in these affairs.

    Aoba walked along the dark underground path towards Anbu''s dormitory and soon returned to the dormitory.

    "En..."

    Aoba wondered if he should leave a shadow clone here to avoid any problems.

    However, after thinking for a while.

    Half of his chakra would be taken away if he used the shadow clone now.

    He should go to the tower first.

    Then he would throw one of Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) back to Anbu''s dormitory to stand guard.

    This was enough.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba thought of something.

    He used his perception to lock onto the mark of the Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) left behind by the tower.

    He immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Swish!

    His entire figure flashed and disappeared, leaving the empty dormitory.

    The tall tower, the first floor of the dojo.

    After Aoba appeared here, he quickly crossed his hands in front of him and posed Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)''s hand seals.

    He never thought that the most used ninjutsu he used in Naruto''s world was actually Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    This was too shocking!

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba''s voice slowly rang out. In an instant, shadow clones that looked exactly like him appeared in the spacious dojo on the first floor of the tower.

    Then.

    Aoba looked at the closest shadow clone beside him and nodded at him.

    Swish!

    This shadow clone understood what Aoba meant. In a flash, he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    The shadow clone directly lay on the iron bed, as if it were going to sleep and rest.

    In the tower dojo.

    After looking around at each shadow clone and took out a huge scroll.

    "I believe everyone knows what I am thinking. After all, we are all the same."

    Aoba''s loud and clear voice echoed in the dojo, clearly entering the ears of every shadow clone.

    "We are going to study Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu now!"

    "Of course..."

    "Today''s main task is not to study, but to recite."

    "Everyone recite it together."

    "Everyone recites a water escape ninjutsu."

    "Let''s first engrave the contents of Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu into our mind!"

    Aoba instructed the shadow clones. Even if he didn''t say these things, the shadow clones would know in their mind.

    The appearance of Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    It made Aoba temporarily change his training strategy.

    The books that Minato gave him were temporarily delayed. The blank paper tags that had not been drawn were temporarily delayed, and the memories that had not been carefully studied were temporarily delayed...

    These things were not as important as Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu!

    Now that he had obtained the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, in order to avoid the long night and long dreams, he had to directly raise the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu to the highest priority level.

    Aoba wanted to memorize all the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu contents and then practice all of them to master all the water release ninjutsu above.

    At that time.

    He had another trump card in his hand.

    "Now, let''s start!"

    After Aoba finished his last sentence, the shadow clones on the tower''s first floor nodded.

    The shadow clone at the front took the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu scroll from Aoba.

    The other shadow clones came over with huge blank scrolls in their hands, ready to transcribe the contents of Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    Aoba bought ten of these scrolls.

    One of them fell into the hands of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    The shadow clones used the remaining nine. After all, he could not allow so many shadow clones to pass around the same scroll.

    That would be a waste of efficiency.

    For a moment.

    These shadow clones began to work together.

    They were in different positions, doing different things. Some were transcribing; some were reciting...

    Aoba nodded with satisfaction. He left the dojo on the first floor and walked towards the watchtower on the third floor.

    When he was free, he would look at the scenery here.

    At this moment.

    Aoba sat on a chair on the watchtower and watched the setting sun and the forest fall into silence.

    "Huh?"

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba frowned slightly.

    His perception, which he had been raising all along, made him discover that three chakras were rapidly moving toward the tower''s direction.

    One was in front.

    Two were behind.

    From this posture...

    It was as if they were chasing each other.

    No.

    It was a chase!

    Aoba felt the killing intent surging out from the two chakra balls behind.

    "What''s going on?"

    A big question mark appeared on Aoba''s head. Now, this place was already deep in the forest. How could someone come here?

    Boom!

    Along with a crisp sound.

    The ball of chakra in front of him actually broke through the barbed wire and drilled into the fence where the tower was located.

    Such an unforeseen event.

    Aoba''s expression immediately turned cautious.

    "I hope they are just passing by."

    Aoba said indifferently. After that, he increased his perception ability and focused on whether there were any reinforcements within the range.

 CH 232

    As the three bundles of chakra energy entered the fence in the area of Aoba''s tower.

    Aoba''s expression gradually changed.

    "How come I can find someone here?"

    Aoba felt that these people''s ability to test their luck was too bad. No matter where he was, they would always meet him.

    Aoba still didn''t know what these three chakras were going to do, but he was most worried about what kind of mess they would cause here.

    If it were just capturing or something else and would leave after finishing it then leave no traces behind, everything would be fine.

    He was afraid that they would take lives and then lure Konoha Military Police Force over.

    As a result.

    Things would become troublesome.

    Before today, Aoba would not hesitate from evacuating this tower. After all, it was just a secret stronghold.

    However, after Hokage''s Anbu checked the rooms in Anbu''s dormitory.

    Aoba already understood that Anbu''s dormitory was not a safe place. He needed a secret place that belonged to him.

    For now.

    The tower was the best place.

    Before he found a better place, he would never let the tower go so easily.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba raised his perception ability to the peak.

    Relying on the Sage Body perception power. He covered the surrounding woods in all directions.

    After repeatedly confirming.

    Only these three were coming.

    They must have entered this area by accident during their chase.

    ''I hope they go to other places.''

    ...

    In the tower area.

    A young girl wearing Konohagakure''s ninja outfit was running quickly. She had to look back every few steps she took to see if someone was chasing after her.

    This young girl was wearing a set of red inner lining clothes. Her red-brown hair was barely over her ears, and she looked somewhat flustered.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The young girl passed through the branches quickly. Her speed had already reached its limit, and she was getting tired from running.

    "Damn it!"

    The young girl had a look of despair on her face. She could clearly feel that the two people chasing after her were getting closer and closer to her.

    Kacha!

    At this moment.

    The young girl''s feet suddenly became light.

    The tree branch she had just stepped on was directly broken because it could not withstand the force of her stomp.

    The balance of her entire body was broken, and she instantly fell from her running state. She directly fell to the ground, and her face was scratched.

    In an instant.

    Blood began to flow out of the girl''s face. Because of the sudden stop, the two people chasing her caught up to her instantly.

    "It seems that I may die here."

    The girl turned her head. She was still lying on the ground. Her legs were somewhat painful after falling down just now, and she could not get up immediately.

    In her sight.

    Two figures instantly caught up to her and stopped in front of her.

    "Fujieda Yoshino, you finally can''t run anymore."

    These two figures were both wearing black robes and masks. From their appearance, it was impossible to see any characteristics. The tone of their voice was cold and emotionless. It was even impossible to tell which one of the two people said it.

    "Hahahahaha, is this how you eradicate your dissidents?"

    The girl named Fujieda Yoshino smiled coldly and shook her head. Her eyes were already filled with the light of death. At this point, she already knew that she had no other way.

    "Kill!"

    The two ninjas in black robes and masks looked at each other. No one continued to talk nonsense with the girl. The two of them quickly rushed towards the girl.

    Swish! Swish!

    Two cold lights flashed.

    This girl called Fujieda Yoshino was instantly killed.

    The girl fell to the ground.

    Blood flowed down the wound on her neck.

    It dyed the surrounding grass red.

    "Mission completed."

    The tone of the two black-robed masked men did not have any emotional fluctuations, just like robots.

    One of them reached out his right hand and reached into the ninja bag. He took out a small bottle.

    He opened the small bottle.

    Then, he poured the liquid inside the small bottle onto the young girl''s body.

    Chi chi chi chi chi chi chi chi...

    White gas instantly emerged from the young girl''s body. Her entire body began to melt, and in the blink of an eye, her whole body turned into a bag of bones.

    A few seconds later.

    The girl, including her clothes, turned into a pool of black water.

    The black water mixed with the blood on the ground and finally turned into dark red blood that seeped into the ground.

    If Aoba was here.

    Seeing this scene.

    He would definitely recognize what kind of liquid was inside this small bottle.

    It was Corpse Dissolving Water, which he thought was very useful.

    "Let''s go!"

    The black-robed masked man who had poured the Corpse Dissolving Water nodded at the other black-robed masked man.

    Instantly.

    The two black-robed masked men walked in the direction they had come from.

    ...

    On the tall tower.

    Aoba silently sensed all of this.

    After that chakra in the escape state went through violent fluctuations, it instantly disappeared. It could be said that it was dead.

    The remaining two chakra return from where they come from.

    "It''s still dead after all."

    Aoba shook his head helplessly. If someone died here, it would still be a hidden danger.

    However.

    Fortunately, those two people were leaving.

    They were together.

    It was unlikely that they would casually reveal the matter of killing people here.

    Overall.

    The matter was considered smooth.

    Aoba had been sensing the movements over there the entire time. He could roughly understand what had happened over there, but he wasn''t clear about the specific details.

    However.

    Just when Aoba thought that things could end like this.

    His brows suddenly furrowed.

    He discovered...

    Those two chakras were suddenly heading in his direction!

    ...

    Outside the tower.

    Two black-robed masked men were heading back the way they came from.

    Suddenly.

    The black-robed masked man who was walking behind stopped.

    "Why do I feel that there is something wrong with that tower?" The black-robed masked man behind him said.

    "Mission completed," The black-robed masked man in front said coldly.

    "Why is Fujieda Yoshino running this way? What if there are their people in the tower?" The black-robed masked man behind him continued.

    "The mission is completed." The black-robed masked man in front of him repeated coldly.

    "If there are still Fujieda Yoshino''s companions inside, our mission will not be considered complete." The black-robed masked man said again.

    "Our mission is to kill Fujieda Yoshino." The black-robed masked man shook his head and said.

    "No, we have to go and take a look!" The black-robed masked man behind ignored his teammates'' objections. He immediately turned around and walked in the direction of the tower.

    "Our mission is over. If we do anything else, it is very likely that it will cause unnecessary trouble. Remember, the mission is above all else!" The black-robed masked man in front said coldly. He had no intention of going over.

    "Trust me this once. My intuition has never been wrong." The black-robed masked man behind him said in a deep voice. His tone was filled with a strong determination. It could be heard that he would not give up until he went to the tower.

    "I really can''t do anything to you." The black-robed masked man in front hesitated for a moment before following the black-robed masked man behind him towards the tower.

    According to regular operations.

    Their mission was over.

    Now, they could go back to report.

    There was no need to go in the direction of the tower.

    However...

    Since they had already arrived at this place.

    The black-robed masked man in front thought for a moment, then simply did not care about this matter.

    "You haven''t come to Root Base for long, so let''s forget about it this time. There won''t be a next time. If you are in a team with others to do a mission, remember that the mission is above all else, and the mission is set together. After the mission is completed, don''t do anything else, and immediately return."

    The black-robed masked man in front spoke up. These things were the rules of Root, and what they were doing now was already breaking the rules of Root.

    "I did come late, so I have not been completely assimilated by you task machines. The mission this time is to kill Fujieda Yoshino. However, if we can find Fujieda Yoshino''s companion, it will also be an upgrade for the mission." The black-robed masked man did not seem to mind at all.

    After he said those words.

    Neither of them said a word.

    Everything that needed to be explained had been explained.

    There was nothing left to say.

    ...

    Ten minutes later.

    The two black-robed masked men arrived at the entrance of the tower.

    They looked at the tower''s door and found that the lock of the tower had been opened.

    "Someone has come in here!"

    The two black-robed masked men realized the problem here.

    Normally speaking.

    This tower was used as Chunin''s examination room.

    It was usually sealed.

    Now that the lock had been opened, someone must have come.

    ''Maybe there are people inside!''

    ''It is very likely that they are Fujieda Yoshino''s accomplice!''

    When the two thought of this, they looked at each other and could see the seriousness in each other''s eyes.

    Then.

    The two of them nodded.

    They walked into the tower together.

    What greeted their eyes was a very clean passageway.

    Whether it was the ground, the walls, or the ceiling, they were all clearly cleaned up by someone. It was completely different from the outside of the tower.

    ''People often came here!''

    The two black-robed masked men realized the same thing.

    Their movements became even lighter.

    They walked all the way to the first floor of the tower and saw the big show.

    The place was even cleaner.

    There was not even a speck of dust on the ground.

    This degree of cleanliness could be easily determined with just a glance. In the recent hour, there were many people here.

    "Leave this to me. Go and report to Danzo-sama."

    The experienced black-robed masked man said in a deep voice. He could now believe the intuition of this little companion. He was indeed very powerful, and he had a very sudden breakthrough.

    Who would have thought that there was someone hiding in this tower?

    "Understood."

    The black-robed masked man, with a keen intuition, nodded. He understood that it was time for the division of labor. It was the best choice for him to inform Danzo.

    Suddenly.

    He turned around and ran towards the entrance of the tower.

    However.

    Just as he reached the entrance of the tower.

    Swish Swish Swish...

    The white paper seemed to appear out of thin air and instantly blocked the entrance of the tower.

    The white paper formed a wall of paper in front of him.

    "There are people here!"

    The black-robed masked man suddenly roared. He had already realized the feeling of danger.

    There was clearly someone here.

    However, when they entered, they felt nothing!

    Nothing!

    The black-robed masked man instinctively turned around and ran back. However, the moment he turned around, white paper flew toward his body.

    Bang!

    After the black-robed masked man''s body was pierced through by the white paper, he exploded.

    This was a clone.

    But...

    The area covered by the paper was simply too large.

    It could be said that it covered the entire corridor, leaving no space to dodge.

    Just after the clone shattered.

    The black-robed masked man''s true body fell from the ceiling. His hands each held a kunai and slashed towards the flying paper.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh...

    One piece of paper after another passed through his kunai and stuck to his body.

    The entire process only happened in an instant.

    It was not that his reaction was not fast enough.

    It happened too suddenly.

    In addition, these papers were too dense.

    After these papers were pasted on the body of this black-robed masked man, black lines appeared on the white paper.

    These black lines formed string after string of runes on the paper. They possessed extremely strong sealing abilities, directly limiting the movement of this black-robed masked man. Not only was he unable to control his body, but he was also unable to mobilize his chakra. Only his brain was still thinking.

    Baam!

    This black-robed masked man fell to the ground after his entire body was wrapped in a piece of white paper with black lines.

    "What''s going on?"

    The other black-robed ninja wearing a mask rushed over.

    It was at the moment he heard the sound.

    He was already running over at his fastest speed.

    But things happened too quickly.

    There was no chance at all.

    When he came here, he saw that his companion was wrapped in paper and fell to the ground.

    For a moment.

    The black-robed masked man stood in place.

    He didn''t dare to move easily.

    He looked around cautiously.

    He didn''t even know if his opponent was a human or a ghost.

    One of his companions was sealed.

    It really brought him a great deal of pressure.

    Gradually.

    Time slowly passed.

    The black-robed masked man just stood there and waited cautiously.

    However, there was no movement in the surroundings.

    It was as if the entire world had returned to peace.

    "Who?"

    The black-robed masked man said coldly. An indescribable sense of fear surged in his heart.

    The visible opponent was not scary.

    This kind of invisible opponent was scary.

    From beginning to end.

    He only saw his companion surrounded by paper.

    "Show yourself!"

    The black-robed masked man shouted again, but there was still no response.

    Another period of time passed.

    The black-robed masked man stood there for more than ten minutes.

    There was still no movement.

    His companion lying on the ground, who was sealed by the sealing paper, was about to fall asleep.

    "Could this be an automatic trigger?"

    The black-robed masked man suddenly felt that he was a little too cautious.

    ''Could it be that this was set up by the person who closed the tower before leaving?''

    Then.

    The black-robed masked man carefully walked towards the entrance of the tower.

    When he reached the door.

    He walked out without any obstructions.

    He stood outside the tower.

    Feeling the gradually darkening weather, question marks popped up in his head one after another.

    "Could it be that we are really overthinking things?"

    The black-robed masked man returned to the tower. It had been almost half an hour since they entered.

    From beginning to end, he had not seen anyone.

    The only sound he heard was the sound of his companion.

    "I''ll take you out now."

    The black-robed masked man immediately squatted beside his companion and reached out his hand to touch him. He wanted to help his companion tear off the sealing paper.

    However.

    Just as his finger touched the paper, he felt a mysterious power.

    On the piece of paper that he touched.

    Black lines appeared one after another.

    These black lines were like living things, instantly twisting and turning. With a terrifying speed, they spread along with his finger toward his body.

    "Not good!"

    The black-robed masked man immediately realized the danger he was in. He wanted to pull his hand out, but he found that he could no longer control his hand.

    As long as the black runes spread to some part of his body, he would lose control of it.

    At this moment.

    The runes had already spread to his entire right arm.

    "I fell into a trap!"

    The black-robed masked man''s left hand quickly reached into the ninja bag and quickly took out a kunai from the ninja bag.

    The moment the sharp blade appeared, his left hand changed its target. Without hesitation, he swung it towards his right arm.

    Swish!

    The right arm of the black-robed masked man was cut off from his shoulder.

    Blood kept flowing out of the wound.

    The whole process was extremely decisive.

    When his right hand was sealed, he already understood that if the seal on his right arm spread to his whole body. Then he would become meat on the chopping board, unable to resist and be trampled on.

    Because of this.

    He decisively cut off his arm.

    It let him break free from the seal restraint.

    The black-robed masked man who had lost his arm completely ignored the wound on his right arm. His right arm which had fallen to the ground was already covered in black sealing formula.

    ''Leave this place!''

    This was the only thought in his mind. He felt that this was a very strange place.

    This tower was too strange!

    Suddenly.

    He ran towards the door of the tower.

    Only...

    This time.

    He was unable to run out as smoothly as before.

    What awaited him was a paper wall formed from paper, completely isolating him from the tower.

 CH 233

    What the black-robed masked man was experiencing now was the same as what the black-robed masked man had just experienced. The walls were all sealed by the white paper, and he couldn''t leave the tower area.

    "Not good!"

    After the black-masked man cut off his right arm, he felt an instinctive fear when he saw the paper.

    He immediately took a step back.

    His eyes stared at the magical wall in front of him through the eye hole of the mask.

    "What is exactly happening here?"

    A big question mark appeared in his head. His eyes were always staring at the paper wall in front of him, afraid that the paper would suddenly fly out.

    Swish Swish...

    As the saying goes, what you are afraid of comes.

    Just as the black-robed masked man stared at the paper wall.

    The paper wall instantly turned into pieces of paper and flew toward him.

    He suddenly raised his left hand.

    He prepared to form a hand seal with one hand.

    Facing these pieces of paper, he instinctively thought of Fire Release Ninjutsu.

    Whether it worked or not.

    In the end, he had to struggle for a bit, and he could not just sit still and wait for death.

    Tap!

    At this moment, he suddenly felt his shoulder sink.

    A hand actually patted his shoulder.

    In a split second.

    The expression behind his mask changed greatly.

    Just now, he had focused all his attention on the changing paper wall. He had not expected that there were other figures behind him.

    Hum!

    The moment this hand patted his shoulder.

    Black lines appeared on his body.

    These lines were exactly the same as the ones he had encountered just now.

    However, these lines were coming from this hand and not from the papers.

    Immediately.

    The black-robed masked man understood one thing.

    The owner of this hand that was on his body was the owner of those papers.

    "You should not have come to disturb my quiet life."

    A faint voice rang out, clearly entering the ears of the black-robed masked man.

    Just as he was speaking.

    Black lines quickly appeared on the black-robed masked man''s body and completely sealed his body.

    This time, the black-robed masked man had no other choice.

    His entire body was covered in sealing formula.

    He couldn''t kill himself!

    The black-robed masked man was thinking in his heart. He wanted to know who this person was, but he only heard the voice and did not see the person''s appearance.

    Suddenly.

    He felt a pair of hands brush past his cheeks.

    It directly removed the mask on his face.

    After that.

    He felt his body become light, and he was casually lifted up by someone.

    His companion also floated up beside him.

    The two of them flew all the way to the third floor of the tower.

    Throughout the entire process.

    They could feel the existence of that person.

    However, they could not see the appearance of that person at all.

    This was an expert!

    The two black-robed masked men were both aware of this matter, and they felt that this person''s level of caution and anti-reconnaissance ability were above theirs.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The two of them were thrown to the ground like trash.

    When they fell to the ground, they saw the person who carried them over.

    It was just that...

    That person was wearing a mask.

    It was the mask that had just been taken off.

    The two of them had a lot of questions in their hearts, but they could not even move their tongues now and were unable to speak at all.

    As the two of them looked at each other in confusion.

    This person stretched out his right hand, first touching the head of the black-robed person who had been taken off the mask, then touching the black-robed person wrapped in paper.

    Then.

    That person stood up and walked out of their line of sight.

    "So it''s the people from Root."

    This indifferent voice sounded, and there seemed to be a hint of contemplation in its tone.

    "If you don''t come in, there won''t be any problems. Now that I can''t let you go, I can only use you as an experiment."

    The voice sounded again, but the content of the words made the two people even more confused.

    "You don''t have to worry. You won''t die for a while, but don''t have any expectations. You definitely won''t be able to walk out of this tower alive."

    The owner of the voice.

    It was Aoba, who was training in the tower.

    Aoba had just released his shadow clone and was ready to learn the Ninjutsu in the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. His imagination was infinitely beautiful.

    However.

    Before he could start.

    These two Root ninjas broke into his tower.

    There was no other way.

    Since the tower was already exposed to the eyes of these two people, he could not let these two people return alive!

    When Aoba touched the heads of the two people just now, two crisp electronic prompts sounded in his head, and he got two average-level ninjutsu.

    Just by the level of ninjutsu, he could judge that these two Root ninjas were at best at Chunin.

    It was not troublesome to solve it.

    When Aoba dealt with the two of them, he tried to use the sealing technique from the book that Minato gave him, as well as Danzo''s sealing technique obtained by reading the memories.

    Plus a little trick.

    He directly played the two of them in his palms.

    He held them tightly!

    "Go to sleep."

    Aoba lightly spat out two words. Then, he waved his right hand. Two pieces of paper flew out from his hand and landed on their foreheads.

    There was a circle on the paper.

    The word "sleepy" was written in the middle of the circle.

    It was the result of the sleepiness seal he learned from the book that Minato gave him.

    In an instant.

    The two Root ninjas closed their eyes, and the sleepiness invaded their brains, causing them to fall into a deep sleep.

    As long as Aoba didn''t remove the two paper tags, they would continue to sleep.

    "What on earth happened to make Root chase a person so far?"

    Aoba was originally not curious about them. If they left directly, then they would let them leave.

    Now, they had already delivered themselves to the door.

    He also read the memories of these two people.

    Moreover.

    Aoba also wanted to see what kind of state Hari was in through the memories of these two Root ninjas.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba directly sat cross-legged.

    He sat on the floor of the third floor of the tower.

    He slowly closed his eyes.

    He pressed his hands on his temples.

    He began to read the memories of these two people.

    In a split second.

    Scenes after scenes appeared in Aoba''s mind.

    The first person that Aoba flipped through was the Root ninja that he sealed first.

    This Root ninja was not old.

    Now, he was only sixteen years old.

    Well...

    Strictly speaking, he was one year older than him.

    "The so-called Root people have no name, no feelings, no past, no future, only a mission in their heart..."

    Aoba had seen such brainwashing words more than once in this person''s memory. This kind of feeling was like this person had mistakenly entered the pyramid scheme.

    In the beginning, he still maintained some of his own consciousness and felt that the Root was a group of people with abnormal brains.

    Over time.

    His brain also became abnormal.

    However.

    He was still relatively late.

    He still retained a trace of his nature.

    After completing the task, he became very curious about the surrounding environment and strange things.

    Reality proved.

    It was precisely because of this curiosity.

    It ruined this person''s Root career.

    In the future, he would no longer appear in the form of a normal person.

    When Aoba was reading this person''s memories, he saw the mission they had just carried out.

    This was an assassination mission.

    The target of the mission was a young girl named Fujieda Yoshino.

    According to the results of the mission.

    They had successfully killed Fujieda Yoshino and dissolved her corpse with Corpse Dissolving Water.

    Fujieda Yoshino was a member of Konohagakure''s private organization.

    This was a small group of ninjas.

    There were a total of six people.

    All of them were Chunin.

    They liked to investigate some special things outside of their missions.

    About half a year ago.

    Konohagakure had a missing people case.

    Later, the river drifting corpse case happened one after another.

    These cases attracted the attention of their organization. They wanted to investigate what had happened here through their means.

    After a period of perseverance.

    They found a little clue.

    These clues pointed to Konohagakure''s Shimura Danzo!

    This made them realize that there seemed to be some secret hidden in the missing people case.

    But...

    Not long after.

    Tetsu, the organization''s leader of the remnant of the old era, was caught.

    In the end, the missing people case and the river drifting corpse case all fell on Tetsu.

    For the people of Konohagakure.

    This was the case closed.

    As long as Konohagakure regained peace and order, then there was nothing to say.

    But for their small organization...

    This matter was not over at all.

    They discovered a big secret that no one else knew about.

    That was...

    The human experiment laboratory that Orochimaru had set up in Konohagakure!

    This discovery allowed them to find the decisive evidence to testify against Danzo!

    They silently guarded the side of Orochimaru''s laboratory while carefully hiding. After several months of secret observation, they discovered the figure of Danzo coming and going to Orochimaru''s laboratory.

    There were also many dead bodies resulting from failed experiments.

    Those dead bodies were all piled up together by the Root ninjas wearing masks and then used Corpse Dissolving Water to dispose of them.

    This way, there would not be any traces left.

    As the leader of their organization, Fujieda Yoshino decided to report this discovery to the Third Hokage.

    Half a month ago.

    After summarizing everything she had seen, she took advantage of Third Hokage''s free time to go to the Hokage Building and tell Third Hokage about this matter.

    Only...

    What she did not expect was that.

    From that moment on.

    Shimura Danzo''s nightmare did not come, but they fell into it and never woke up.

    From her companions to herself.

    In just half a month.

    Not a single one was left.

    They were all assassinated.

    Until the moment Fujieda Yoshino died, she did not know how Shimura Danzo knew about them. She only told the Third Hokage of the results of their investigation.

    "Interesting."

    Aoba silently sighed. These specific details were all found in the memory of this young Root ninja.

    Normally speaking.

    The mission that Danzo gave him was to assassinate Fujieda Yoshino.

    There was no reason for any assassination!

    If it were any of the other Roots, they would not ask for a reason or the process.

    They would just need to complete the mission.

    There was no need to ask anything else.

    But...

    Because of curiosity, this Root ninja conducted an investigation on Fujieda Yoshino.

    He found some information about Fujieda Yoshino from the scroll records of Root.

    He gradually understood that Fujieda Yoshino had been assassinated because she report Danzo.

    Because of this.

    He wondered if there would be an accomplice of Fujieda Yoshino in the tower.

    "Curiosity will kill the cat!"

    Aoba said with double meanings. His words were not only for Fujieda Yoshino but also for this young Root ninja.

    If Fujieda Yoshino was not so curious and as long as she did her duty. Such an accident would not happen.

    Not only did she kill herself, but she also killed her friends.

    Of course.

    Aoba did not think that their heart of justice was wrong.

    However, he felt that she should have acted according to what she could do.

    If she forcefully dragged herself and her friends into a storm that she could not withstand because she did not have enough strength...

    That was not justice.

    That was stupidity!

    The same...

    Suppose this young Root ninja was not so curious to investigate the matter of Fujieda Yoshino and was not curious about what was inside the tower after completing the mission. He would not have fallen into the situation of being caught by Aoba with his companions.

    All of this.

    Was because they could not control their curiosity.

    Thus, they fell into a desperate situation.

    After simply going through the memory of this young Root ninja, Aoba began to go through the memory of the Root ninja with the broken arm.

    He planned to take a simple look first.

    Aoba opened the memory of the Root ninja with the broken arm.

    This person''s memory was far more abundant than the young Root ninja.

    Not only was he older, but he had also done more things in Root.

    In a split second.

    Scenes of memories flashed through his mind

    Half an hour later.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes and silently exhaled.

    "This is too interesting."

    Aoba did not expect that these two Root ninjas who belong to the same group and often went on missions together. Both sides were not too clear about what the other had done.

    Was this indifference to each other?

    The young Root ninja had investigated Fujieda Yoshino''s past in detail during this period of time. He had even seen Fujieda Yoshino''s scroll report about Danzo in Root.

    Through this point.

    Due to his curiosity.

    He could faintly guess that Danzo was working with the Third Hokage.

    The things he investigated, that Root ninja with the broken arm did not know.

    If he knew.

    He would definitely stop him.

    This was playing with fire!

    As for the Root ninja with the broken arm, it was precisely the Root ninja that Fujieda Yoshinoi''s organization had seen while observing Orochimaru''s laboratory.

    This person''s memory had opened up a lot of information that Aoba had not known about before.

    It was a segment of cooperation between Danzo and Orochimaru.

    After Orochimaru failed his human experiments again and again.

    He was the one responsible for helping Orochimaru deal with the corpse.

    In the beginning.

    The corpses belonged to Konohagakure.

    Later on, after the missing people case completely broke out and the blame was given to Tetsu.

    They began to kidnap some of the villagers from other villages outside of Konohagakure.

    This Root ninja with the broken arm was not in charge of catching people but was in charge of dealing with the corpses that had failed the research.

    The tools to deal with those corpses.

    It was Corpse Dissolving Water.

    The thing that Aoba was thinking about.

    "Orochimaru personally concocted the original Corpse Dissolving Water. No wonder only Root has it, but no other place."

    Aoba found important information about Corpse Dissolving Water on the Root ninja with the broken arm.

    The purpose of Corpse Dissolving Water''s birth was not to help Root destroy the evidence but to deal with the abandoned corpses that died after the failed experiment.

    In order to ensure that the corpses would not be piled up in one place for too long and give off an unpleasant smell, Orochimaru personally invented the Corpse Dissolving Water, which could completely dissolve the corpses.

    After Corpse Dissolving Water was researched.

    Danzo found that this thing was very helpful to Root''s assassination mission.

    From then on...

    When the Root ninjas carried out assassinations, they would bring along Corpse Dissolving Water.

    This also contributed to many of Konohagakure''s pending cases.

    During the time when the Third Hokage was in charge.

    Occasionally, some ninjas would suddenly disappear.

    No one know if they were alive or dead.

    It was as if he had vanished into thin air.

    Based on this situation.

    In the end, the village judged him as missing or betrayed the village.

    In short.

    He did not suspect Danzo at all.

    It could be said that he had dealt with a lot of difficult things for the Third Hokage.

    For example, those who opposed the opinions of the Third Hokage at the beginning and refused to change, caused the Third Hokage to have obstacles.

    Maybe they disappeared on a dark and windy night and never appeared again.

    "It''s a pity... They only have Corpse Dissolving Water, but they don''t have Corpse Dissolving Water''s formula. This makes me unable to make it myself."

    Aoba slowly shook his head. He squatted down and searched the two ninja''s ninja pouches.

    One bottle.

    Two bottles.

    Three bottles.

    Aoba found three bottles of Corpse Dissolving Water on them and put them all in his pocket.

    "It''s enough for a period of time."

    Aoba roughly estimated that the people he had dealt with earlier had used up almost a bottle of Corpse Dissolving Water.

    Now, these three bottles of Corpse Dissolving Water could dissolve more people.

    It had to be said.

    This thing was really a good thing for killing and robbing!

    "The problem now is..."

    Aoba frowned slightly behind the mask. He took off the Root ninja mask and took a closer look.

    "These two people are not high level enough. They don''t know anything about Hari, but they didn''t go back to report. Also, Orochimaru would have a missing Corpse Disposal Man. Danzo will definitely investigate this area... "

    Aoba pinched his chin, his eyes flashing with thoughts.

    "How can I not make them suspect the tower?"

    Aoba did not want to move out of this secret base that he had just moved into so easily.

 CH 234

    Now, this tower could be said to be a rare secret base for Aoba.

    He had already moved many things here.

    During this time of war, no servants would come here easily.

    He had stayed quite well here.

    After all, after passing through the Anbu team directly under Hokage, it can be seen that he can''t put things in the Anbu dormitory casually.

    "After this period of time, I should build an underground base similar to Orochimaru''s base. It will still be safer.

    Aoba silently thought in his heart. According to the information he had obtained, he judged these things.

    He lived in Konohagakure and always had some accumulation and secrets.

    These things have to be stored in a place.

    For now.

    There was still a chance that this tower will be discovered.

    Then...

    Aoba''s eyes flashed. He thought of a possibility, but he was not sure for the time being. Doing that would have a positive effect or a reverse effect.

    "Root should only know that these two people came out to do an assassination mission, but the specific route and the final trajectory should not be confirmed for the time being."

    Aoba looked through the memories of the two Root ninjas again and found that they did not leave any marks in the assassination process.

    In other words...

    They were simply carrying out an assassination mission.

    For these two people, their status in Root was actually relatively low.

    After all, they were only Chunin.

    Even if they were doing an assassination mission, they would only kill Chunin.

    This was also enough to show how much Danzo despised that small organization.

    Even Jonin was not willing to be sent out.

    He did not take these people seriously at all.

    Since there was no trajectory of action.

    As long as these two did not run away.

    They should not be able to find the tower.

    Aoba silently calculated in his mind. After making a series of judgments through the memories of these two people, he was slightly relieved in his heart.

    ''Fortunately...''

    ''If Root really had their eyes on this side.''

    ''Then there is nothing I could do.''

    He could only change to a new secret base.

    After that.

    Aoba got up and walked down from the third floor of the tower, all the way to the dojo on the first floor of the tower.

    He raised his hands.

    His two hands stretched out two fingers, crossed them together, and made a hand seal gesture.

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba immediately used Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique). In an instant, a thousand Aoba appeared in the hall, all of them were his shadow clones.

    "Continue to carry the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu."

    Aoba took out the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu and placed it in front of these shadow clones. Just as he was about to start memorizing the contents, he was interrupted by the two Root ninjas that suddenly invaded.

    At that time, he had no choice.

    Aoba had to take back all the shadow clones to ensure that he would face the enemies who entered this place in his best condition.

    Now, he could set up the shadow clones again.

    For a moment.

    These shadow clones took out scrolls and began transcribing the contents, then carefully memorized the words.

    Aoba wanted to imprint the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu in his head.

    This way, he would become a water release ninja at any time.

    Gradually.

    The night passed.

    The next morning, Aoba returned to the dormitory through Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    The two Root ninjas were still on the third floor of the tower. There was a tag on their heads that could allow them to continue sleeping, and their bodies were completely sealed. Shadow clones were staring at them, so there would be no problems.

    Aoba returned to Anbu''s dormitory. After washing up, he walked out of the entrance of Anbu''s dormitory and headed straight for his Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment.

    Not long after.

    The young man came to his compartment.

    Right now, there was no one inside the compartment. He had already released the chicken he caught two days ago.

    Another period of time passed.

    The compartment still had no one sent in. This feeling was similar to when the war had just begun.

    At that time, no one came in for the entire day.

    Now, he already had that feeling.

    After another period of time.

    Step step step step...

    The sound of footsteps came from outside Aoba''s compartment.

    As the footsteps approached, they finally stopped at the compartment door.

    Creak!

    Accompanied by the sound of the door opening.

    The compartment''s door was opened.

    The person standing at the door was not the prison guard who had sent people to the compartment in the past, but a masked Anbu Ninja.

    "In half an hour, gather at the Hokage Building!"

    This Anbu ninja said to Aoba and then added.

    "This time, all Anbus have to go. No one can be absent. Hurry up."

    After saying that.

    This Anbu left and walked towards the other compartment.

    Because Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s work had been redistributed.

    There were not many ninjas who were still working in the compartment.

    Therefore, there was not much work to do to inform them.

    There was no need to knock on the door one by one.

    "Yes."

    Aoba faintly responded, and a small question mark appeared on his head.

    ''What is it?''

    ''Why did they suddenly have to gather?''

    ''Could it be related to the two Root ninjas?''

    ''It can''t be...''

    Aoba felt that it was not that exaggerated. After all, the two Root ninjas were only Chunin, and they had only been missing for a night. There was no need to mobilize so many people to gather all the Anbus.

    Moreover, it was in the Hokage Building.

    It should be another matter.

    Aoba immediately walked out of the compartment''s room. He followed Anbu''s instructions and walked towards Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s entrance.

    Just as Aoba walked to the exit of Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he saw Eaton waiting there.

    "Brother Eaton?"

    When Aoba saw Eaton, he immediately realized that the latter should be waiting for him here.

    Recently, no matter what happened, Eaton had been taking care of him.

    Although there was a benefit to it.

    But this big brother was not called for nothing!

    "Aoba, I am waiting for you. You should have received the notice that all Anbus have to gather in the Hokage Building. Even I am no exception." Eaton stared at Aoba and said. There was a serious look in his eyes, and his expression looked serious. He seemed to have realized what was going to happen.

    "Does Brother Eaton know what is going on?" Aoba asked doubtfully. Now he hoped to get some information from Eaton so that he could be prepared.

    "There are spies in Anbu. Now we have to check all of them. No one is an exception." Eaton said in a low voice. He shook his head helplessly and said, "This kind of thing has been going on for more than a day or two. It''s just that the village has never been ruthless enough to deal with it. I''m afraid that the investigation will have a bad effect. Now that we are in a war, we can''t care about so much. Many things will be even more disadvantageous to the village if we don''t deal with them."

    "I see!"

    Aoba nodded. He instantly understood what Eaton meant.

    He had never thought that there would be spies among the Anbus.

    Until the two Kirigakure spies appeared.

    Only then did Aoba realize that other villages had already infiltrated the Anbu.

    It was like there was a terrorist organization in the FBI.

    If they didn''t deal with it immediately, it would definitely leave behind a huge source of trouble.

    However, the Third Hokage was an indecisive person. He was afraid that doing this would have a harmful effect. He was afraid that the Anbu would think that the village was suspecting them, so it would be even more difficult to deal with the spies. He was worried that it would cause a dispute between the villages.

    "Go quickly. This is a big matter. We can''t be late. Moreover, you might have to work hard in this examination. I especially waited here to give you a preview."

    Eaton nodded to Aoba, indicating that Aoba should hurry to the Hokage Building. After he finished speaking, he habitually raised his hand slightly. However, this time, he quickly retracted his hand. His movements looked extremely skilled.

    "I understand."

    Aoba nodded, turned around, walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division, and walked towards the direction of the Hokage Building.

    He understood the meaning of Eaton''s words.

    The so-called effort.

    He should be referring to the Yamanaka Clan Mind Reading Technique.

    Looks like...

    This time, the two spies in Anbu had completely made the village decide to take care of them!

    Aoba roughly understood what was going on in his heart.

    ...

    Half an hour later.

    In the street outside the Hokage Building.

    Hundreds of ninjas wearing Anbu''s clothes stood there.

    Among them was Aoba.

    The crowd was very quiet.

    No one spoke.

    The atmosphere was rather oppressive.

    Aoba sensed the number of ninjas present here and knew that this was definitely not all of the Anbus.

    At least some of Jonin should not be here but were fighting with Kumogakure''s ninjas on the front line.

    This should be all of the Anbus left behind in Konohagakure.

    A few minutes later.

    A man wearing a red and white Hokage robe walked out from the rooftop of the Hokage Building.

    This person had a smoking pipe in his mouth.

    The moment his figure appeared, it instantly attracted the attention of all the Anbus present.

    This person.

    Everyone at the scene recognized him.

    Even those who didn''t know him knew who he was when they saw his clothes.

    Konohagakure''s Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen!

    The Third Hokage stood on the rooftop and felt the people''s gazes below him. He was silent for a dozen seconds.

    All of a sudden.

    The atmosphere at the scene became even more oppressive.

    "Cough cough... Cough..."

    Hiruzen cleared his throat and directly broke the quiet atmosphere. He attracted everyone''s attention, making everyone''s heart rise. Through the simple sound of his throat, everyone realized that he was going to start talking.

    All of a sudden.

    The Anbus gathered in front of the Hokage Building all looked at Hiruzen.

    "I believe many of you know that something big happened in the village in the past day!"

    Hiruzen''s voice echoes slowly. His voice was magnetic and could bring people into that situation in an instant.

    "Kumogakure Jonin, Gasshi, who killed Konoha Military Police Force, Uchiha Sekai, have been hiding in Konohagakure. But we have not found him!"

    Hiruzen''s voice sounded again, but there was a kind of reproach and introspection in his words this time.

    "But..."

    "Just yesterday!"

    "We found him!"

    Hiruzen''s voice became sharp. He did not blame the Anbu at the scene but used his tone to let everyone know his dissatisfaction.

    "The Gasshi who killed Sekai and seized Sekai''s Sharingan..."

    "Under the protection of two Anbus, he swaggered through Konohagakure''s main entrance..."

    "He left the village in a grand manner!"

    When Hiruzen said this.

    Everyone at the scene became even more silent. Anyone could hear the anger in Hiruzen''s voice.

    This kind of thing.

    The impact was really too bad.

    It had already made the villagers panic.

    Almost the entire Konohagakure knew about this matter. Even the ordinary people knew it very well, let alone the Anbus.

    "This matter made me feel a lot of pressure. I realized that I didn''t do enough in the past!"

    "Of course."

    "This matter also has the responsibility of Konoha Military Police Force and the Patrol Division."

    "It''s just that I will pursue their responsibility in the future. I won''t let them continue to be lazy and adjust the overall defense of the village."

    As Hiruzen spoke, he already intended to pursue the responsibility of the Konoha Military Police Force and the Patrol Division. However, he had already realized that his words were a little off, and he quickly pulled the topic back.

    In an instant.

    Hiruzen changed the topic, and his voice became cold.

    "But..."

    "The biggest problem is that Anbu has a spy!"

    "After the investigation of Hokage''s Anbus, we have confirmed the identity of the two missing Anbus."

    "One of them is called Satsuma Rentaro, and the other is called Yushima Hiroshi. They are both spies that Kirigakure planted in our Konohagakure Anbu!"

    Oh!

    Anbu''s ninjas burst out in cries of alarm in the crowd!

    There was actually a spy in Anbu?

    This was the normal reaction of every Anbu. They usually wore masks and hid their identities to better carry out missions.

    But if there were spies among them.

    In that case, their identity information was not a secret to outsiders.

    This made many of Anbu serious.

    Of course.

    The spies among them were a little nervous.

    They could feel that the Third Hokage was really angry from his words and tone.

    Then what awaits them next, even they themselves can''t guess.

    "Everyone, don''t worry. Let me finish!"

    Hiruzen''s voice sounded again, pulling everyone''s attention back to him.

    "This time, we gathered everyone here to conduct a thorough screening of Anbu!"

    "Now, please follow me to the hall on the first floor of the Hokage Building."

    "Everyone, sit down and wait in place."

    "We will find the spies among you one by one."

    "Of course..."

    "If any of you are willing to admit your identity, then it can save me some strength!"

    After Hiruzen finished speaking, he smiled slightly. He understood that these words could only be said. The purpose was to create some psychological pressure on these spies, making them naturally panic.

    After finished speaking.

    Hiruzen turned around and left. His figure returned from the rooftop to the Hokage Office.

    Just after Hiruzen left.

    A Hokage''s Anbu in a white robe appeared in front of everyone.

    This person was Hokage''s Anbu Captain.

    He waved his hand.

    One figure after another shot out, standing around Anbus. Each person stared at more than ten people and surrounded the entire Anbu.

    "Now, all of you, listen to my command. If anyone resists, they will be treated as spies!"

    This Hokage''s Anbu Captain coldly said. From his tone, everyone could feel that this time, the Third Hokage really made up his mind to clean up the Anbu.

    "Let''s go!"

    This white-robed figure jumped down from the high platform and led the group to the Hokage Building.

    Now that he had said it to this point.

    Naturally, no one dared to disobey.

    Including Aoba, the Anbus entered the building one after another.

    This was the first time Aoba came inside the Hokage Building. He had never been there before, but now was not the time to be curious about it.

    The Anbus followed the white-robed Anbu all the way to a spacious area on the first floor of the Hokage Building.

    There were already more than twenty ninjas in this area with tall and straight bodies wearing Konohagakure''s ninja clothes. They wore Konohagakure''s forehead guard, and their overall hair color was mainly blonde.

    When Aoba saw these people, his eyes suddenly became slightly stunned.

    He had seen all of these people in his memories.

    They were all from the Yamanaka clan.

    They did not belong to Anbu, nor did they belong to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. They only belonged to the Yamanaka clan.

    When Aoba saw these people, he was stunned.

    He probably knew what was going to happen next.

    ''No way...''

    ''They shouldn''t be able to read his memories, right?''

    Aoba was shocked, but there was no change in his expression. He knew very well that he must not have any emotional fluctuations at this time. Otherwise, he would be easily regarded as a spy.

    All of Anbu''s ninjas came here and sat down.

    The white-robed Anbu stood at the front of the crowd. His sharp and cold eyes looked through the mask and swept over the Anbus who was sitting down.

    "Within the Anbu, the people of the Yamanaka clan are the first to step out!"

    This white-robed Anbu''s voice revealed an unquestionable dignity.

    As soon as his words came out.

    Aoba''s mood instantly sank to the bottom.

    Sure enough.

    It was the same as what he imagined.

    What should come.

    In the end, it still came.

    Aoba braced himself and stood out with the other Yamanaka clansmen who were with Anbu.

    Now, he had already locked onto the Flying Thunder God Formula on the tower through his mind perception.

    ''I hope the Mind Reading System is awesome!''

    Aoba muttered silently in his heart. He absolutely could not let anyone know what he had done.

    If he couldn''t do it.

    Then he could only rely on the Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to leave.

    In a moment.

    One by one, Yamanaka''s clan walked out from Anbus and stood in front of these Anbus.

    "We know that the Yamanaka clan is a clan that is loyal to Konohagakure, but this time we are investigating the entire Anbu. We will not easily suspect anyone, but we will not completely trust anyone. I hope you can understand!"

    The tone of the white-robed Anbu eased their mood a lot. After all, there were many members of the Yamanaka clan standing next to them, and the three clans, Ino-Shika-Cho, were very important to Konohagakure.

    "Understood."

    Several people, including Aoba, nodded in agreement.

    Other than Aoba.

    It seems that everyone was very confident about themselves.

    Being upright was not afraid of being slanted.

    They had never done anything to betray the village, so naturally, they were not afraid of being mind read.

    "Your mission is very simple!"

    The white-robed Anbu swept his gaze over these Anbu from the Yamanaka clan.

    "You must first receive the inspection from the seniors of the Yamanaka clan!"

    "After passing..."

    "All of you will inspect the remaining Anbu with the seniors!"

 CH 235

    After Aoba heard the words of this white-robed Anbu, he already understood the Anbu''s arrangements.

    It was just as Eaton had warned him.

    This matter might require him to participate in it, but the prerequisite was that he had to first go through the inspection of the other members of the Yamanaka clan.

    Perhaps...

    In Eaton''s eyes.

    There was nothing that Aoba should hide.

    Perhaps the only secret was Tsunade''s student!

    In an instant.

    Aoba silently made preparations in his heart.

    He felt that this might be an important node that he in Konohagakure had encountered.

    If not handled well.

    Something bad might happen.

    "Seniors of the Yamanaka Clan, you may begin."

    The white-robed Anbu nodded towards the people of the Yamanaka Clan who were waiting over there.

    These people were people that the Third Hokage had personally selected and were completely trustworthy.

    As long as they confirmed that there were no problems with the clansmen of the Yamanaka Clan in the Anbu, then they could have these people accompany them to inspect the others.

    This time, the examination had to be done from a memory level.

    It could be said that they had taken a great risk!

    This also showed that the Third Hokage had made a great determination!

    None of Anbu had special privileges.

    Everyone had to be checked.

    Normally speaking.

    Using the Mind-Reading Secret Technique to conduct a memory check. Whether it was the user or the person being investigated, this kind of work had a certain degree of damage.

    This was also why the Third Hokage had never dared to make this decision so easily.

    This kind of large-scale screening.

    Not only would it shake the confidence of those innocent people in the village, but it might also damage their brains.

    This matter actually gave the Third Hokage a chance as well.

    The chance to remove the tumor from the Anbu!

    "Yes!"

    The people of the Yamanaka clan all nodded to the white-robed Anbu. They were already clear about the process of the matter. They also knew that the words of this white-robed Anbu represented the words of the Third Hokage.

    Immediately.

    The people of the Yamanaka clan chose one person to stand in front of them.

    Standing in front of Aoba was a middle-aged man who was over thirty years old.

    There was a calm look on his face.

    "Try to cooperate with me. It will reduce the pain between us." The middle-aged man nodded to Aoba. They were all from the Yamanaka clan. He did not doubt Aoba at all.

    "Yes."

    Aoba nodded. He only nodded. If he really wanted to cooperate, he wouldn''t dare!

    The next moment.

    The middle-aged man raised his hand and pressed it on Aoba''s head.

    The whole action was under the gaze of Hokage''s Anbu Captain. No one could avoid or cheat.

    "Phew..."

    Aoba took a deep breath. He sat in front of this Yamanaka middle-aged man. He felt the other person''s hands on his head and slowly closed his eyes.

    "Relax."

    The middle-aged man of the Yamanaka clan closed his eyes. He controlled the chakra in his body and used a secret technique to search through Aoba''s brain.

    At this moment.

    Aoba felt a stream of chakra flowing through the fingertips of the middle-aged man towards his brain.

    Hum!

    In an instant.

    Aoba''s consciousness trembled slightly.

    "Ding Dong! The system has detected the invasion of external forces. The automatic protection program has been activated. Part of the host''s memory fragments has entered an isolation state!"

    A crisp electronic prompt sounded in Aoba''s mind.

    Then.

    He felt a very special feeling in his consciousness.

    This feeling was hard to describe.

    But he could clearly feel that the other party was preparing to read his memories.

    Scenes after images appeared.

    They appeared in Aoba''s consciousness.

    He could choose any memory fragment to display to the middle-aged man reading his memories.

    Whether it was his own or someone else''s, as long as he wanted it, it would all be from the first-person perspective.

    Other than that.

    The memories that he did not want to show, including the memories related to the system, would not be read.

    ''Sure enough!''

    A big stone that was hanging in Aoba''s heart suddenly dropped.

    The Mind Reading System really had the ability to protect his memory.

    There was no need to worry about his memories being discovered by others.

    And...

    It seemed that he could also forge memories!

    Aoba did not attempt to forge memories and display other people''s memories. After all, this was still a relatively dangerous moment. Everything had to be steady.

    Aoba''s goal was to overcome the current crisis and not try anything at this critical juncture.

    Now, he could easily control his memories.

    He directly presented the part he wanted to present to the middle-aged man bit by bit.

    He was like a video editing master.

    He began to piece together his memory fragments.

    Every morning, after waking up, he would go to work for Konohagakure Intelligence Division. He would let the prisoner write a confession letter for the whole day. After work, he would directly go back to the dormitory. Then he would start over, again and again.

    The fragments of head touching, reading, medical ninjutsu, training, and him using advanced paper clones to do all kinds of things were edited, and it was impossible to see.

    The memory he presented was very simple.

    It was a very ordinary office worker.

    Don''t be late or leave early.

    He didn''t think too much and didn''t ask.

    He had never complained about how hard it was.

    He had not even taken the initiative to inquire about what had happened in the village recently. He had no curiosity at all about things he should not know.

    He had completely stuck to his job.

    "Alright."

    The middle-aged man withdrew his hands and stared at Aoba.

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes. He was very clear about what the middle-aged man had just seen. He was no longer worried about what had happened.

    As Aoba opened his eyes.

    The middle-aged man and Aoba looked at each other.

    "You are very good!"

    The middle-aged man nodded to Aoba and then said nothing more. His deep eyes stayed on Aoba as if he wanted to remember Aoba''s appearance in his heart.

    In fact.

    Aoba did not know.

    This middle-aged man was an elder of the Yamanaka Clan, a middle-level member of the Yamanaka Clan.

    After he saw Aoba''s memories, he had an idea about Aoba.

    He planned to discuss with the clan head if he could transfer Aoba back to the Yamanaka clan after completing this mission.

    This kind of diligent and honest person...

    It was such a pity to hand him over to Konohagakure Intelligence Division!

    After that.

    The middle-aged man from the Yamanaka clan beckoned to Anbu Captain, who was not far away.

    "Pass."

    The middle-aged man said in a deep tone when the white-robed Anbu looked over.

    "So fast?"

    The white-robed Anbu looked at Aoba. Right now, Aoba and the others were the first to complete the examination. The other seniors of the Yamanaka clan were all silently examining him.

    "Aoba''s life is very simple. Every day, he either goes to work or rests in the dormitory. His memory is very simple." The middle-aged man of the Yamanaka clan said.

    "Got it."

    After the white-robed Anbu heard the middle-aged man''s words from the Yamanaka clan, he turned to look at Aoba again. His gaze lingered on Aoba for a while longer.

    "I remember you!"

    The white-robed Anbu suddenly spoke. Then, he praised Aoba, "Your dormitory is very clean."

    "Thank you," Aoba said indifferently.

    "Now, you also stand on the side of the senior of the Yamanaka Clan. Help them check the rest of the people together." The white-robed Anbu said in a commanding tone. After he finished speaking, he no longer looked at Aoba.

    It was strange.

    He checked almost all the dormitories of Anbu yesterday.

    Only his impression of Aoba''s dormitory was the deepest.

    It could be said that it was the cleanest dormitory in the entire Anbu.

    After all...

    There was not much in the dormitory at all!

    "Yes."

    Aoba responded softly. After he had overcome this crisis, there were no more problems here.

    Now, he was already on the white list.

    Not only was there nothing to be suspected and because his memory had been read. It had proved from the other side that he had nothing to do with anything that had happened recently.

    Whether it was the series of events that had happened to Konohagakure recently or the two Root ninjas who had died.

    Aoba had already been indirectly proven in the process of being read.

    Right now, he could calmly face everything that had happened before this time node, and no one would doubt that those things had anything to do with him.

    "Pass!"

    "Pass!"

    "Pass!"

    "..."

    After Aoba went ashore, the other seniors of the Yamanaka clan had already finished reading the memories of the ninjas of the Yamanaka clan who were assigned to them to read.

    Complete a person.

    Then, they would signal to Hokage''s Anbu Captain.

    After that, more people would be recorded on the white list.

    About half an hour later.

    The first batch of people who had their memories read by the Mind-Reading Secret Technique had completed their search for their memories.

    There was no problem with anyone.

    "Very good."

    Hokage''s Anbu Captain nodded to Aoba and the others. Then, he nodded to a Hokage''s Anbu team member next to him.

    Instantly.

    The figure of the person beside him flashed.

    He disappeared without a trace.

    He took the first batch of information and reported it to the Third Hokage, who was waiting inside.

    "As expected of the Yamanaka clan of Konohagakure. You have not disappointed the village!"

    The Hokage''s Anbu Captain said a high-sounding sentence. If it were before they read their memories, he would not say such words. After all, at that time, nothing was confirmed.

    These words could only be said after they were confirmed.

    When Aoba heard what Hokage''s Anbu Captain word, there were no waves in his heart. He even wanted to laugh.

    Swish!

    At this time.

    The Anbu sent out by Hokage''s Anbu Captain just came back.

    He whispered a few words beside Hokage''s Anbu Captain.

    "Now it''s time to enter the next stage. Those who are selected by me will go forward to be checked!"

    After Hokage''s Anbu Captain received the Third Hokage''s instructions, they began the following steps. He arranged for the Anbu of the Yamanaka clan, who had already entered the white list, to stand in a row with the seniors of the Yamanaka clan who had been here.

    There was Aoba in this row.

    Now, Aoba had changed from a person who had been examined to a person who would inspect.

    Although there were no problems during this process, he knew that he could not be careless.

    He still had to be cautious.

    In this place, any subtle change in expression could be noticed by the Hokage''s Anbu.

    After Aoba and the others stood up.

    The Hokage''s Anbu, who was wearing a white robe, began to go down to pick people.

    In a split second.

    An Anbu was assigned in front of Aoba.

    Right now, neither of them was wearing a mask.

    Both of them could see each other''s faces.

    Aoba looked at Anbu in front of him and could clearly feel the calmness in his eyes.

    It was a feeling of having a clear conscience and being fearless.

    Reading memories was just a process.

    It wouldn''t affect him at all.

    This feeling.

    It was very clear.

    Aoba did not need to read his memories to know that the person in front of him was definitely not a spy.

    "Let''s begin."

    This Anbu nodded at Aoba. He was obviously much older than Aoba. He looked at Aoba as if he was looking at a little brother.

    "En."

    Aoba directly raised his hands and touched the head of this Anbu.

    This time, it could not just be an act.

    Now, all of Konohagakure''s Anbu were gathered here.

    Even the slightest mistake could easily lead to the collapse of the situation.

    When Aoba''s right hand touched the head of this Anbu, a crisp alert sound rang out in his consciousness.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Suiton: Suiben(Water Release: Water Whip)!"

    Along with this crisp electronic prompt, this ninjutsu seemed to be engraved in Aoba''s soul and could be used at any time without any obstruction.

    At the same time.

    The memory of this Anbu poured into Aoba''s mind.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba pressed his hands against the temple of this Anbu.

    He immediately mobilized the chakra in his body and used the Mind Reading Secret Technique of the Yamanaka clan.

    Aoba carefully controlled the chakra and attached it to the brain neurons of the latter, capturing the memory fragments in the latter''s head.

    According to this person''s memory.

    He was a member of the assassination team who was responsible for going out to carry out the assassination mission.

    Usually, they were either trying to assassinate or on the way.

    Just as Aoba had guessed, he was not a spy at all.

    However...

    He did not immediately announce that the other party had passed.

    He couldn''t check faster than other people of the Yamanaka clan.

    He needs to wait for them for a while.

    Aoba controlled his chakra and made the chakra searching more gentle. Disguisedly, he gave the Anbu a spa massage to the brain.

    About ten minutes later.

    Along with the other ninjas of the Yamanaka clan, they all ended the task of searching through memories.

    Aoba slowly put away the chakra in his hand. The whole process was still very gentle. He also did not want to cause any damage to the brain of the ninja in front of him.

    "Pass."

    Aoba waved his hand at the white-robed Anbu, who was not far away, and said this indifferently.

    "Yes."

    The white-robed Anbu responded, indicating that he had received the message. After that, the inspection work of this batch of Anbu was completed.

    "The next batch of people I have selected will be checked in turn!"

    The white-robed Anbu said coldly. After he said these words, the Anbu Captain look at the ninja beside him.

    Suddenly, this Anbu Ninja disappeared in a flash. It was obvious that he was reporting to the Third Hokage again.

    On Aoba''s side.

    The Anbu, who had just received a brain spa felt that his brain was very clear.

    This state was like a very full and comfortable sleep.

    Full of energy and high spirits.

    He didn''t have the usual feeling of being drowsy.

    "Thank you."

    This Anbu directly said to Aoba. He knew that the Yamanaka clan in front of him did this.

    Even though he did not know if the other party was intentionally helping him relieve his fatigue, or if it were due to the effect of using the secret technique.

    At least...

    This swept away the exhaustion accumulated in his brain from his frequent assassination career.

    Aoba smiled and shook his head. He did not speak. From the expression in his eyes, it meant that it was a simple matter.

    Then.

    This Anbu left.

    Another group of Anbu came here.

    These were the people called by the white-robed Anbu to be the third group of people to be examined.

    This time.

    Standing in front of Aoba was a man who was less than thirty years old.

    This tall man had a square face, and there were red tattoos on his cheeks as if they had been painted.

    His eyebrows were in the shape of an inverted figure.

    The sharp corners of his eyes reflected an extremely sharp and cold gaze.

    After this person arrived in front of Aoba, his eyes no longer stared at Aoba. Instead, they looked in other directions.

    But...

    Aoba could clearly feel the gaze of this person in front of him.

    The other party was not looking at him.

    But he was paying attention to him.

    This feeling was very strange...

    It was often like this.

    The more he acted like he didn''t care, the more he actually cared!

    There was something wrong with this person!

    Aoba immediately realized that the person in front of him looked indifferent on the surface but actually revealed everything. It was very likely that he was a spy planted by other villages in Konohagakure or the kind that had already mixed into the Anbu.

    ''Good fellow!''

    Aoba silently sighed in his heart.

    A row of sensory ninjas stood here, and it just so happened that he caught a spy.

    The trouble really came!

    "You guys start."

    At this time, the voice of Hokage''s Anbu Captain rang clearly in everyone''s ears.

    "Yes!"

    Everyone, including Aoba, who was ready to cast the Mind Reading, responded in unison.

    After that.

    Aoba raised his hands and touched the head of the man in front of him.

    At this time.

    The man suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Aoba.

    His dark pupils were like the fierce eyes of a wild beast, and there was deep caution in his eyes as if he was ready to eat people at any time.

 CH 236

    Aoba felt the gaze of the opposite ninja. But there was no expression on his face as if he could not see anything.

    He directly ignored the gaze of the ninja who was about to eat him and placed his hand on the ninja''s head.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: F¨±ton: Kaze no Yaiba(Wind Release: Blade of Wind)!"

    A crisp electronic prompt sounded in Aoba''s mind.

    What followed was a memory.

    It was the memory of this person in front of him.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba pressed his hands on the temples of this ninja in front of him. A stream of chakra emerged from his hands, and he immediately used Yamanaka''s Mind Reading Secret Technique.

    In a split second.

    Aoba used his chakra in the direction of the latter''s brain nerves.

    Now, Aoba did not directly use the secret technique but used chakra according to the secret technique. The chakra kept climbing on the head of the ninja in front of him, making the latter frown repeatedly.

    However...

    Aoba did not care about his rude treatment. He slowly closed his eyes and began to read the memories of this person in front of him.

    This person was called Mani.

    A Sunagakure ninja.

    He sneaked into Konohagakure as a spy ten years ago and finally entered the Anbu.

    It was worth mentioning...

    Just seven years ago, in the 30th year of Konoha, Mani sneaked into Konohagakure for almost three years.

    Mani received a letter from his wife.

    His son was born!

    This made Mani, who was far away in a foreign country, burst into tears. He was determined to shed his blood for Sunagakure and kept fighting for Sunagakure, which earned him a father buff.

    Aoba simply checked Mani''s memories.

    He found that this person would pass information about Konohagakure to Sunagakure every once in a while. Especially during this period of time, it was more frequent than usual.

    Mani almost told Sunagakure everything that happened to Konohagakure in recent days, so the Third Kazekage decided to lunch a sneak attack from behind Konohagakure.

    "En..."

    Aoba softly made a sound. He immediately strengthened the chakra in his hand, and it immediately stirred up like a whirlwind in Mani''s head.

    Aoba only roughly glanced at Mani''s memories. He found a few people who were also Sunagakure''s spies. They had intelligence connections with Mani, but those people were not among the Anbu.

    The only spy that sneak into the Anbu successfully was Mani.

    How should he put it...

    Aoba silently thought about this matter in his heart. He did not want to take the initiative to point out that this Mani was a spy.

    In that case, think of another way!

    Aoba suddenly thought of something that he had read in Tsunade''s memory about the matter of chakra disturbing the brain and causing abnormal behavior.

    Strictly speaking, it belonged to the category of Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

    Not only could it disturb the brain nerves, but it could also disturb the other nerves of the human body. It could cause the body to be out of control, like causing an abnormal reaction of wanting to raise a hand but raising the foot instead.

    Instantly.

    Aoba immediately thought of a solution.

    At this time, more and more chakra gathered in his hand, and the nature of chakra became more and more violent as if it formed a special brain wave, and it rhythmically moved on Mani''s head.

    It was like playing music, and through external interference, it imperceptibly affected the other party''s mood.

    On the surface, Aoba maintained the appearance of using the Mind Reading Secret Technique and used chakra to transmit that irritable feeling to Mani''s brain constantly.

    In a split second.

    Mani, who was in front of Aoba, frowned.

    Even he himself did not notice that his emotions were becoming more and more agitated...

    Even he could not describe this feeling clearly. It was as if he was very tired. The background music that was as depressing as Black Friday rang out around him. Beside him, two people were arguing. The sound of the quarrel was very harsh but familiar.

    It was a couple arguing.

    The woman''s voice was very similar to his wife''s.

    The man''s voice was a bit like the Third Kazekage.

    The two of them were arguing about something.

    Then the man who had the same voice as the Third Kazekage directly blocked the mouth of the woman who had the same voice as his wife.

    Then...

    It was a voice that made him even more agitated...

    At the same time.

    A very strange feeling arose in his heart.

    It was as if the voice of the Third Kazekage was right next to his ear. The voice was overbearing and gentle.

    "What are you afraid of!"

    "It''ll be fine when he is born!"

    "Let''s call it Maji!"

    "No one knows anyway!"

    When the Third Kazekage''s last voice sounded, Mani''s eyes widened. At this moment, his irritation had reached its limit. He suddenly realized that he had been away from Sunagakure for three years, but his son had suddenly been born.

    It was as if Mani had fallen into a cycle of doubt and irritability for the Third Kazekage, which made him very unhappy. He wanted to break free from it, not wanting to endure it for a second longer.

    Snapped!

    At this moment.

    Mani''s expression changed drastically as he glared at Aoba.

    "Do you know how to check?!"

    Mani roared at Aoba, then swung his hand and pushed Aoba.

    Aoba was waiting for this to happen. He directly fell behind him and controlled his body to fall to the ground.

    Bang!

    Aoba''s back collided with the ground, making a muffled sound.

    The commotion instantly attracted everyone''s attention.

    Swish!

    Almost in an instant.

    Everyone''s eyes turned to Mani, including the ninjas of the Yamanaka Clan and the Anbu, who were waiting to be examined and checked.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Why did you hit someone?"

    "Do you have any questions?"

    All of a sudden.

    Three voices sounded at the same time, all pointing at Mani, who had just pushed Aoba out.

    One was the middle-aged man from the Yamanaka clan who had read Aoba''s memories.

    The other was the Anbu, who had just been read by Aoba and received a brain spa.

    The last was the white-robed Anbu, who was constantly observing the situation.

    The three of them spoke at almost the same time.

    The scene instantly attracts all three of them.

    The white-robed Anbu first looked at the ninja from the Yamanaka clan, who was examining other people''s memories. Then he looked at the ninja whose memories were read by Aoba, and a thought flashed through his eyes.

    Looks like...

    This Yamanaka Aoba was a little unusual!

    He was actually able to make the person with who he had read his memories and the person who had read his memories speak up for him without hesitation.

    The figure of the white-robed Anbu flashed out and stood between Aoba and Mani. His eyes were fixed on Mani and faintly felt that there was something wrong with this person.

    The middle-aged man of the Yamanaka clan had not yet completed the task of reading memories. He did not move, but he had already begun to slowly withdraw the chakra in his hands, trying not to hurt the person in front of him.

    Just at this time.

    A figure flashed by.

    It was the assassin that Aoba had read through his memories.

    He quickly appeared beside Aoba.

    He did not immediately help Aoba up. He was afraid that this would cause a second injury to Aoba.

    "Are you okay?"

    The man asked with concern. He had felt the care from Aoba just now. Now that he saw Aoba being pushed away violently, he was very unhappy.

    "It''s okay..."

    Aoba said faintly. He took this opportunity to say to the ninja beside him, "That person''s memory is a little strange, but I haven''t found anything yet..."

    Aoba''s voice was not loud.

    But the scene was very quiet.

    Moreover, they were all paying attention to this side.

    As soon as Aoba said this.

    The expressions of all the ninjas present became solemn.

    There was something wrong with this person!

    Everyone was aware of this matter!

    From the beginning of the screening of Anbu until now, they all had a very strange and complicated feeling. No one was willing to believe that there were spies from other villages among the Anbu.

    Three batches of Anbu had been screened in a row at this time. They were all fine until Aoba was pushed away by Mani.

    "Are you a spy?"

    The white-robe Anbu stared at Mani. His voice was a little low, and his whole person became cautious, completely putting on a fighting posture.

    His question was very direct.

    This made all the Anbu present look at Mani and their eyes flashed with confusion.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    At the same time.

    Four of Hokage''s Anbus flashed out and appeared around Mani, trapping him.

    "I''m not..."

    Mani suddenly recovered from what had just happened. He immediately felt a wave of regret. However, things had already come to this. There was no way to salvage the situation.

    ''What is going on?''

    ''Why is he so impulsive just now?''

    Mani frowned. He kept recalling what had just happened. His mind was a mess. He had no idea what had happened. It was as if he had temporarily lost his memories.

    Even he himself could not remember what kind of emotion he had just felt.

    He was very unhappy.

    Something seemed to have appeared on his head, but he was not too clear about it.

    His entire body was in a state of dullness.

    It was like the side effects of taking some medicine.

    "Let me read his memories!"

    Among the ninjas of the Yamanaka clan, the middle-aged man who had just read Aoba''s memories walked out. His face was determined, and his eyes changed from gentle and kind to unhappy ones.

    "There is no problem with this person. He has passed. I am free now. Aoba has just been pushed down. Let him take a rest."

    The middle-aged man said to the white-robed Anbu. As he spoke, he pointed at the person who he had just read his memories. Then, his gaze fell on Mani.

    Mani''s actions just now had already made this kind-hearted middle-aged man feel a strong sense of dissatisfaction in his heart.

    After reading Aoba''s memories, he liked Aoba very much.

    This kind of liking was not the kind of like he liked for talented juniors.

    Instead, he liked this kind of diligent and down-to-earth person.

    This was just like when he was in school; teachers often liked two kinds of students. One was good at studying, and the other was very hardworking in studying.

    Aoba showed this middle-aged man the feeling of being serious.

    That kind of serious attitude towards work that any boss was very fond of.

    In his eyes.

    Aoba may not be the core of the clan or division''s rise, but he was an excellent material.

    This was enough to attract them to give an olive branch to Aoba.

    "Okay."

    The white-robed Anbu nodded. Now that he had a senior of Yamanaka''s clan to read this person''s memories, he was more at ease with this result.

    "You all stay by his side. As long as he makes any move, immediately subdue him. Do not let him do anything to hurt others." The white-robed Anbu said to the four Anbu standing beside Mani.

    "Yes!"

    The four Anbu all responded. Their eyes were all fixed on Mani and did not leave for a moment, as if they wanted to see Mani''s every move.

    When Mani saw the current situation, he suddenly panicked.

    It was over.

    What he feared came.

    If he had held on a little longer just now, he might have been able to hold on.

    It was obvious that the youth did not have much experience!

    There was nothing he could do now. He had caught the attention of the seniors of the Yamanaka clan. He could only pin his hopes that the other party would not discover his spy behavior. Instead, he would only notice his normal Anbu work.

    Mani prayed silently in his heart.

    After all, for spies like them, not every minute and every second was a spy. To be able to sneak into the ranks of Anbu, he had to conceal himself as much as possible and complete missions for Konohagakure to reach such a position.

    From his memory.

    The memory of working for Konohagakure and the proportion of the memory when working as a spy...

    It was about fifty to fifty!

    Mani did not resist. He stood in place and waited for the middle-aged man from the Yamanaka clan to read his memories. He now placed his hopes on fate.

    He hoped that the Goddess of Fate would favor him.

    When the other party read his memories, he hoped that his contribution to Konohagakure was all he had read.

    However...

    This matter was obviously impossible!

    The middle-aged man had already heard Aoba say that there was something wrong with Mani''s memory. He was already mentally prepared. In addition, when Mani pushed Aoba out, he took the initiative to read the memory. He wanted to find who this person was.

    The middle-aged man obviously did not want to go through the formality!

    In an instant.

    The middle-aged man walked in front of Mani. He stretched out his hands and pressed them on Mani''s temples. He immediately began to use the Mind Reading Secret Technique of the Yamanaka clan and began to search Mani''s memories.

    Such a scene.

    It attracted the attention of everyone around.

    Other than this middle-aged man, the other members of the Yamanaka clan also completed the task of searching for memories.

    The white-robed Anbu had yet to point out the next batch of people.

    They were in a state where he had nothing to do.

    In this state, they all looked curiously at Mani, wanting to know if Mani was really a spy from the outside village.

    Aoba lay on the ground.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Mani.

    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

    ''Not bad!''

    He was just a small character that Mani had beaten out of his mind.

    It would not attract the attention of others at all.

    The person who read Mani''s memory was a middle-aged man from the Yamanaka clan.

    The credit was all from that middle-aged man.

    He was just buying soy sauce.

    "Do you need me to help you up?"

    At this time, the Anbu next to Aoba, who was responsible for the assassination mission, said softly. He had a very good impression of Aoba, and now he felt extremely comfortable in his brain.

    "No need, I can get up myself."

    Aoba put on a brave expression under this person''s gaze. His hands supported the ground, and his body slowly lifted up.

    The ninja witnessed the whole process of Aoba getting up. He wanted to intervene several times to help Aoba, but when he thought about how Aoba said that there was no need. It was clear that he did not want to be helped. He probably had his own pride in his heart, so he did not make a move.

    When Aoba sat up, he sat down beside Aoba and asked curiously, "Is he really a spy?"

    "When I was reading his memory, I was just about to find something when he pushed me away. I can''t explain it clearly now." Aoba shook his head. He knew that there were too many people here. It was definitely not the time to be in the limelight. As long as he kept a low profile, trouble would not find him.

    "If that''s the case, then I think that there is a big problem with that person." The Anbu nodded and said. He was usually in charge of the mission of assassinating the ninjas outside the village. His sense of smell and intuition were very sharp.

    Just as the ninja in charge of the assassination was talking to Aoba.

    The expression of the middle-aged man who read Mani''s memory became more and more ugly.

    This kind of change in expression.

    Everyone saw it all.

    Including the white-robed Anbu, who was standing at the side.

    Everyone had already seen through the change in the middle-aged man''s expression.

    A moment later.

    The middle-aged man withdrew his hands.

    Under everyone''s gaze, he opened his eyes. His pitch-black pupils shot out a cold light.

    "He is a spy that Sunagakure planted in Konohagakure!"

    The middle-aged man said.

    The entire field fell into a deathly silence, and everyone''s expressions changed drastically.

    In just an instant.

    The sounds of discussion suddenly rose, and almost everyone was discussing. They pointed at Mani, and the center of the topic was this Sunagakure spy hidden in Anbu.

    "Are you sure?" The voice of the white-robed Anbu became awe-inspiring, but he did not directly announce the result. He repeated the confirmation to the middle-aged man.

    "I''m sure!"

    The middle-aged man nodded firmly. He had clearly seen Mani''s memory just now. This person was Sunagakure''s spy.

    "Just three days ago, he also received an order from Sunagakure''s Third Kazekage. The secret letter was in the soles of his shoes."

 CH 237

    The middle-aged man''s voice was not soft. He deliberately raised his voice so that everyone could hear him.

    This could also be considered revenge for Aoba!

    When the middle-aged man was searching for the memory of this Sunagakure spy. The more he searched, the more shocked he became. This person''s memory was really problematic.

    Now it seems...

    Aoba was not only diligent but also very serious when doing things. He did not easily miss any details.

    This was very good quality!

    The middle-aged man''s evaluation of Aoba in his heart became even higher.

    "Take off his shoes!"

    The white-robed Anbu ordered a ninja beside him.

    "Yes!"

    This Anbu immediately responded. Under everyone''s gaze, he directly walked in front of Mani, preparing to take off the latter''s shoes.

    "What are you doing!"

    Mani''s expression changed greatly. He suddenly raised his foot and kicked the Anbu, then put on a posture of extreme resistance.

    This posture combined with the words of the middle-aged man just now.

    Everyone immediately realized.

    This person should really be Sunagakure''s spy!

    Swish!

    The moment this Sunagakure spy raised his foot and kicked out, the figure of the white-robed Anbu flashed out and instantly appeared behind Mani.

    At the same time.

    The white-robed Anbu moved his wrist and directly grabbed Mani''s neck. His other foot kicked towards the foot that Mani had not raised.

    That was the only point where Mani supported his body.

    In a split second.

    Mani lost his balance.

    His entire body flipped in the air.

    His body fell to the ground.

    Bang!

    Accompanied by a heavy sound.

    Mani''s body fell to the ground. From the degree of the sound, it was much more vicious than Aoba''s fall.

    As Mani fell down.

    That Anbu from before quickly grabbed towards Mani''s shoes.

    Under Mani''s intense resistance, he took off all of Mani''s shoes.

    Then.

    This Anbu tore apart the shoes and instantly discovered that there was a gap between the soles of his shoes.

    "Captain, there really is something in his shoes!"

    As this Anbu spoke, he directly removed the soles and immediately saw two pieces of paper that had become stinky.

    He did not care about the stench that came out from the paper and immediately opened the paper.

    "Captain, this is indeed a letter from the Third Kazekage!"

    This Anbu only glanced at it and knew that the contents of the letter should not be something he could read. Then, he quickly folded the paper and handed it to the white-robed Anbu.

    "Take these two pieces of paper and bring this person to the Third Hokage-sama."

    The white-robed Anbu did not take the smelly piece of paper. He just waved his hand and ordered the latter to send these to the Third Hokage.

    "Yes!"

    This Anbu immediately responded. Then, he nodded to the four Anbu beside Mani.

    Immediately.

    The four of them grabbed Mani and took him away.

    Under everyone''s gaze, he disappeared just like that.

    All of a sudden.

    The mood of everyone present was very heavy.

    A spy from outside the village.

    Just like that, he was pulled out right in front of them.

    This situation gave them a great visual impact.

    "He really is a spy!"

    The Anbu in charge of the assassination mission gave Aoba a thumbs up and praised him.

    "This has nothing to do with me. I almost screwed up the matter. The seniors in the clan are really amazing. They can even find out the Kazekage letter in the soles of the shoes. They are really too powerful!" Aoba did not hesitate at all in the face of the praise of this Anbu Ninja. He directly threw the praise to the middle-aged ninja.

    "This..."

    This Anbu did not know what to say for a moment. He wanted to say that if Aoba had not been sent flying by that Sunagakure spy, it might not have caused such a big commotion.

    But...

    No matter how he phrased it, it didn''t sound like anything good!

    He simply held it back.

    Just at this moment.

    The middle-aged man from the Yamanaka clan walked towards Aoba. His serious face revealed a smile.

    "Are you alright?"

    The middle-aged man asked Aoba. His tone was filled with deep concern.

    "I''m fine, I''m fine..."

    Aoba shook his head. He wasn''t pretending to be weak here. Although he still had to maintain that his physical fitness wasn''t too strong, at least he wouldn''t be sent flying out and be unable to continue working.

    "En."

    The middle-aged man nodded. He walked in front of Aoba and bowed slightly. He raised his right hand and made a gesture of pulling Aoba up.

    Aoba was not polite to this middle-aged man. Since the other party had shown good intentions, he accepted it calmly. He also extended his right hand.

    Aoba''s right hand held the middle-aged man''s right hand.

    Suddenly.

    The middle-aged man pulled hard.

    He directly pulled Aoba up from the ground.

    Then.

    Aoba followed the middle-aged man back to the position where he checked Anbu''s memories.

    Aoba was very clear.

    What he had to do now was to screen out the spies among the Anbu for the village.

    This kind of work was not something that he would say that his health was not good and that he would not do it. Even if he was tired, at least he had to hold on until all the Anbu here were screened out.

    The eyes of the white-robed Anbu fell on Aoba. Seeing that Aoba quietly returned to his post, he nodded to Aoba.

    He did not say anything to comfort him or ask about Aoba''s condition.

    Just as Aoba had guessed.

    Now that the village was looking for spies, compared to his physical condition, it was just a small matter.

    As Aoba returned to his post.

    The ninjas of the Yamanaka clan stood in a row again.

    It appears that they would continue to screen out the memories of the Anbu.

    When the white-robed Anbu saw this scene, his eyes flashed with gratification. He no longer showed any special appearance.

    About three minutes later.

    A figure flashed out and appeared next to the white-robed Anbu. It was the Anbu ninja who sent Mani to the Third Hokage.

    This Anbu leaned close to the ear of the white-robed Anbu. It was unknown what he said.

    After he finished speaking.

    His figure flashed and disappeared again.

    At this time.

    Almost all the eyes of the Anbu fell on the white-robed Anbu and waiting for the latter''s next order.

    Under the expectant eyes of everyone.

    The voice of the white-robed Anbu sounded again, echoing in this wide area.

    "Now, we have only checked three batches of Anbu and found a Sunagakure''s spy. This proves that our action is very necessary!"

    The white-robe Anbu glanced at the remaining Anbu who had not been examined. The look in his eyes was extremely sharp, enough to make everyone feel his seriousness.

    "The village did not suspect any of you, but this kind of screening is necessary. What happened just now was just a small interlude. The people I selected next, prepare to accept the next round of examination."

    The white-robed Anbu once again emphasized that the village did not suspect anyone.

    But from the way they did it.

    It could be said that...

    The village suspected everyone here!

    Everyone had to pass the examination before they could prove their innocence.

    It could be said that everyone was the object of suspicion.

    Almost in an instant.

    Another batch of Anbu was called out and stood in front of the Yamanaka clansmen.

    This time.

    Standing in front of Aoba was a slightly fat Anbu.

    Following the command of the white-robed Anbu.

    The ninjas of the Yamanaka clan began to sift through these ninjas again.

    ...

    Gradually.

    A day passed.

    As night fell.

    The last batch of Anbu was also screened out.

    Ever since Aoba met Mani, he had not met any spies. All the people in front of him were normal Anbu.

    Just like the Anbu in charge of the assassination mission.

    Aoba had made a brain spa for them, helping them dispel the day''s fatigue and making their spirits better.

    This feeling could only be felt by people who Aoba had read.

    By reading the memories of these people.

    There was a few more ninjutsu in Aoba''s ninjutsu repertoire, which made his ninjutsu repertoire more abundant.

    Except for Aoba.

    The people of the Yamanaka clan stood in this row, after Mani, discovered a spy from Iwagakure and Kumogakure.

    But...

    What surprised everyone was...

    In the memory of Kumogakure''s spy, there was nothing about Gasshi.

    At that time, the Yamanaka clan ninja found Kumogakure spy but did not find Gasshi in the memories. After that, he changed to another ninja of the Yamanaka clan to read.

    After changing three to four times in a row.

    Everyone got the same answer.

    That was, this Kumogakure spy knew the same thing as them. He was also confused about Gasshi''s matter. He also did not know where Gasshi was hiding and how he got mixed up with the two Kirigakure spies.

    "Now you can disband yourselves!"

    The white-robed Anbu swept his gaze over the Anbu present. After he said this, he directly left.

    Following the departure of the white-robed Anbu.

    The Hokage''s Anbu who was in charge of monitoring this place left one after another.

    "Finally done!"

    "Oh my god! I''m so tired!"

    "I didn''t expect there to be a spy among us!"

    "Actually, we should have checked it out a long time ago!"

    "That''s right!"

    "..."

    The Anbus left one after another. They were not wearing masks now and were in groups of three or five. They were people who were familiar with each other.

    Aoba still stayed in the field and did not go with anyone.

    After the people left one after another.

    Aoba had just left the Hokage Building. He did not return to Anbu''s dormitory but walked in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku.

    There was a reason for Aoba to do this.

    Just now, he read the memories of those people and helped them make a brain spa. He could feel that those Anbu wanted to make friends with him, and their eyes always fell on him intentionally or unintentionally.

    Aoba did not have any intention of making friends with any of them.

    This feeling was like raising a pet.

    Aoba was the kind that would sincerely pay for a pet, but he could not accept the departure of a pet, so he simply did not raise it.

    Well...

    It was equivalent to not wanting to experience the pain of breaking up, so he simply did not have a girlfriend!

    Aoba walked along the street in front of the Hokage Building and walked into Ramen Ichiraku.

    He had just stepped in.

    He saw Fugaku sitting in a chair eating ramen.

    Moreover, there was only Fugaku in the entire Noodle House!

    "Brother Fugaku?"

    Aoba originally wanted to leave when he saw Fugaku, but there was no one else here. When he entered, he had already attracted Fugaku''s attention. If he rashly turned around and left, it would instead seem like he had done something wrong.

    "Why are you eating ramen here alone?"

    Aoba continued to ask.

    He was indeed a little confused.

    Logically speaking...

    Shouldn''t Fugaku be on the battlefield at the front?

    After all, almost all of Jonin in the village had gone. Moreover, Fugaku had a crazy heart to kill enemies.

    "You are... Aoba!"

    Fugaku turned his face slightly and looked at Aoba. His exposed cheeks were flushed. It was obvious that he drank too much.

    "???"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched slightly.

    ''Good fellow.''

    ''So you are drinking here to drown your sorrows!''

    ''If I had known you would be like this, I would have left just now...''

    "What happened?"

    Aoba asked in a puzzled tone. When Fugaku was drinking alone here, he was a little puzzled, but he did not have to know why.

    "Come, sit down and drink a few cups with brother."

    Fugaku shook his head. He did not answer Aoba. Instead, he directly reached out to the table in front of him and took a cup. Then, he poured the sake from the table into the wine cup.

    "That... Brother Fugaku... I am not an adult yet... I can''t drink..."

    Aoba''s eyelids jumped. He did not expect to be dragged by Fugaku to drink. This was not what he wanted to do.

    Now, the Third Hokage was staring at the Anbu!

    As a member of Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he was sitting here drinking with Konoha Military Police Force''s future Captain. If other people saw him, they would more or less cause some trouble.

    "What are you afraid of!"

    There was a hint of displeasure in Fugaku''s tone. The dragged tone of his voice was obviously that of an intoxicated person speaking.

    After that.

    Fugaku directly pushed the wine cup that was filled to the brim to Aoba.

    "Aoba!"

    "Your Brother Fugaku is Konoha Military Police Force''s man!"

    "You stay here and drink with your brother!"

    "No one dares to catch you!"

    "Besides..."

    "Even if they catch you, why don''t you interrogate yourself!"

    Fugaku danced when he spoke. It was as if he couldn''t even sit still.

    "Brother Fugaku, you''re drunk. Why don''t I inform Konoha Military Police Force''s people to send you back..." The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched slightly, and he couldn''t help but give Fugaku a big thumbs up.

    ''Good fellow!''

    ''You even said the words that no one would dare to catch me!''

    ''Although this is the case!''

    ''But it is not good to say it directly!''

    ''Besides...''

    ''What the hell is he torturing himself for?''

    On Fugaku''s body, Aoba thought of the various incidents he saw on various forums before he transmigrated...

    He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.

    "I''m not drunk!"

    Fugaku suddenly widened his eyes. His dark pupils suddenly fluctuated and almost glowed red.

    "I f*cking look down on that bastard Sarutobi Hiruzen now!"

    Fugaku suddenly became agitated. As he spoke, he slammed the wine cup in his hand on the table.

    Kacha!

    Fugaku''s wine cup broke in an instant.

    Fragments of the wine cup scattered in all directions.

    Fortunately, he did not hit anyone.

    This wine cup was already empty, and all the sake inside had been drained by Fugaku in one gulp.

    "Eh..."

    Aoba looked at Fugaku in surprise. He was a little confused as to why the other party had suddenly appeared in such a mood.

    ''Could it be that he had suffered some grievance at the front lines?''

    ''It can''t be!''

    ''The Third Hokage did not go to the front line at all!''

    ''Or...''

    ''Because of the matter of Gasshi breaking through the main entrance. The Konoha Military Police Force were criticized?''

    ''But...''

    ''Shouldn''t the one who would be depressed about Konoha Military Police Force being criticized is the Captain, Uchiha Akaru?''

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba had no idea where Fugaku''s anger came from.

    Judging from Fugaku''s expression...

    Those who didn''t know would think that the Third Hokage had taken Mikoto from him!

    "Shh!"

    At this moment, Teuchi raised his right index finger and placed it vertically in front of his mouth, making a silencing gesture.

    "You can''t talk nonsense!"

    "Some people can''t just call others names!"

    "Remember..."

    "Disaster comes from the mouth!"

    Teuchi put on an extremely serious expression. He was not joking with Fugaku at all. If others heard what he said just now, Fugaku would be in trouble.

    "I just want to scold him!"

    The expression on Fugaku''s face became distorted. His eyes were full of anger, and he looked like he had been greatly wronged.

    "He is a coward!"

    Fugaku angrily shouted. His eyes instantly emitted a blood-like red light. Three tomoe suddenly appeared on it. Under the circumstances where he was not acting on his own, he relied on his emotions to open the three tomoe Sharingan with his body''s instinctive reaction.

    Fugaku picked up the wine cup that he had just poured for Aoba on the table. He raised his hand and poured it into his mouth, directly drinking it.

    As this cup of strong wine entered the heart full of sorrow...

    Two streams of hot tears flowed down from Fugaku''s wide-open eyes.

    Tears flowed down from both sides of his nose, sliding down the corner of his mouth, and finally dripping into the wine cup.

    This scene.

    It directly confused Aoba.

    He was completely puzzled.

    ''What did the Third Hokage do?''

    ''He was actually so resentful!''

    ''This was not quite right!''

    Aoba remembered that Fugaku still admired the Third Hokage!

    It was because of this admiration.

    Fugaku gave his second son Uchiha Sasuke the same name as Hiruzen''s father, hoping that Sasuke could become a powerful person like the Third Hokage''s father...

    ''Isn''t this just a tribute to the Third Hokage''s father!''

    ''This relationship is quite good!''

    ''Is there some hidden reason?''

    ''Could it be that when Fugaku called Sasuke son, he wanted the Third Hokage to think that he was calling his father?''

 CH 238

    "Speak cautiously! Speak cautiously!"

    Teuchi tried to persuade Fugaku again.

    ''What kind of joke is this?''

    ''This is Konohagakure!''

    ''How can you comment on that big shot in public!''

    ''This is going to be a problem!''

    Teuchi''s face became a little ugly. He did not want his Noodle House to be on the blacklist of Konoha''s higher-ups.

    "Cough, cough, if there is nothing else, I will go first."

    Aoba glanced at Teuchi. He did not dare to stay in this place any longer.

    Fortunately, no one heard this.

    However, Ramen Ichiraku was a place with a relatively large visitor flow.

    If Fugaku were to take advantage of this and shout again.

    It happened to be heard by those who were interested.

    Wouldn''t he be dragged down as well?

    After saying that.

    Aoba was about to turn around and leave.

    "Aoba, don''t go. I haven''t even started talking about this. I have been holding it in for a whole day!"

    Fugaku suddenly stretched out his hand to grab Aoba. His speed was extremely fast and he instantly grabbed Aoba''s elbow.

    At this moment.

    Aoba had a strange illusion.

    It was as if he was a criminal.

    He had been arrested by Fugaku, a Konoha Military Police Force ninja!

    ''Did he have to use so much strength?''

    Aoba felt that it was thanks to the system''s improvement that his physique had been improved. Otherwise, he might have been directly pulled away by Fugaku.

    "Brother Fugaku, it''s not that I don''t want to drink with you, but I can''t stand your topic! "Aoba smiled bitterly, "I''m just an ordinary office worker. Don''t make things difficult for me!"

    "No!"

    Fugaku shook his head forcefully. He was already drunk and couldn''t care about these things.

    He just wanted to say what he wanted to say.

    How could he care about the influence of these words!

    "Aoba, do you know..." Fugaku''s tone was completely drunk as if he didn''t care about anything at all.

    "Brother Fugaku, I really don''t know..." Aoba tried to break free from Fugaku''s hand but found that the latter was very strong and completely disregarded his wishes. He could still break free if he used brute force, but he was afraid that this would attract Fugaku''s special attention.

    "I know you don''t know, I just wanted to tell you!"

    Fugaku raised his eyes and looked at Aoba, which happened to be have the blood-red three tomoe Sharingan.

    These kinds of eyes immediately made Aoba startled in his heart. He quickly moved his attention away from Fugaku''s eyes and looked to the side.

    Who knew what the light in these eyes meant!

    In his heart, Aoba was quite afraid of Fugaku''s eyes.

    The reason was very simple.

    Fugaku had successfully broken through the barrier and obtained the Mangekyo Sharingan.

    This could be said to have allowed Fugaku to obtain a qualitative improvement.

    But...

    Aoba simply did not know what kind of ability Fugaku''s Mangekyo Sharingan possessed.

    In the face of this unknown matter.

    He still had to be careful.

    Right now, Fugaku had already drunk too much. If he did not control himself and accidentally glared at him, he would not be able to withstand it!

    "Forget it. There''s no one here right now. I''ll close the shop!"

    When Teuchi saw this scene, he could not help but take a deep breath. His slightly narrowed eyes were filled with helplessness.

    Instantly.

    Teuchi walked out from behind.

    He came to the shop entrance, closed the door, and flipped the "Open" sign to the back.

    It was already late today.

    Moreover, there had not been many people in this period of time.

    Teuchi had already prepared himself for the last customer in the shop today.

    There was no problem in closing the shop now.

    In comparison.

    Teuchi was more worried about Fugaku''s nonsense...

    After Teuchi closed the door, he went back around and narrowed his eyes at Aoba.

    "Aoba, you must be hungry. I''ll cook for you!"

    Teuchi smiled and said warmly. After closing the door, he felt much more at ease.

    "Thank you."

    Aoba nodded to Teuchi. His simple thank you was not only because of the food that Teuchi wanted to give him but also because Teuchi closed the shop.

    Now, he was clearly entangled by Fugaku.

    If he forcefully shook him off.

    It would easily cause Fugaku to overthink things.

    Thus, he could only stay here and listen to Fugaku talk about the anguish in his heart.

    "Brother Fugaku, what happened?"

    Aoba asked Fugaku. After Ramen Ichiraku closed the door, he felt much more at ease.

    Now, Teuchi went to cook ramen.

    This was equivalent to only the two of them talking.

    However, Teuchi was not far away. He could still hear what he should hear.

    As Aoba spoke, he did not dare to look into Fugaku''s eyes. He focused his attention on Fugaku''s chin.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Fugaku heard Aoba''s question, the expression on his face seemed to have instantly thought of something funny. He immediately raised his head and laughed.

    He smiled.

    Two streams of tears flowed down from the corners of his eyes.

    Then.

    Fugaku poured himself another cup of sake.

    He didn''t say anything.

    He directly gulped it down.

    He looked like he was drinking alone.

    "???"

    Aoba looked at Fugaku in a daze, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently.

    ''Is there something wrong with you?''

    ''I didn''t want to hear it just now, but you insisted on pulling me to talk it. You even yelled loudly for fear that people passing by wouldn''t hear it.''

    ''It''s good now...''

    ''The store is closed.''

    ''I just sat here and listened to you...''

    ''You actually didn''t say anything and drank to drown your sorrows. What the hell do you mean by this!''

    Aoba looked at Fugaku and 10,000 alpacas whizzed past in his heart. He didn''t know how to ridicule him anymore.

    "Haaa..."

    A moment later.

    Fugaku sighed heavily.

    The blood-red three tomoe Sharingan had returned to its normal black eyes due to the effect of alcohol.

    He picked up the wine bottle on the table and poured another one. The process revealed unspeakable anguish and sadness.

    The whole set of movements was completed.

    It looked quite deep.

    However, Aoba''s face was full of black lines, and he was speechless.

    Aoba looked Fugaku up and down and smiled helplessly.

    ''Forget it.''

    ''Don''t say it if you want to!''

    ''Anyway, I don''t care about your business that much!''

    "Aoba, do you know that Gasshi ran away?"

    Suddenly.

    Fugaku spoke.

    His eyes were fixed on the cup in front of him.

    His pitch-black eyes were filled with all sorts of complicated expressions. At one moment, he seemed to be angry, and at the other, he seemed to be thinking of something. It was as if his entire being was in a state of contradiction.

    "I know."

    Aoba nodded slowly. He now truly understood that there was indeed something wrong with the spirit of the Uchiha clan.

    He had already seen it from Fugaku''s expression.

    This clan was indeed a very emotional clan.

    But...

    How should he put it!

    It was a bit too much!

    Aoba felt that this kind of emotion was a bit too fierce!

    It gave him a feeling of being overworked!

    One must know...

    This was the Ninja World, not the modern world!

    They were not fragile flowers nurtured in a greenhouse in a peaceful era and could not withstand even the slightest bit of pain.

    However.

    If it was someone from the modern world.

    After experiencing the separation of life and death, one would know to walk out from the pain. After all, the living still had to continue living.

    It just so happened that the Uchiha clan, who had come from the chaotic war, had a nearly stubborn and naive understanding of feelings and could not endure even the slightest bit of pain.

    Their resistance to pain was almost negative!

    As long as their loved ones died, their brains would fall ill, and they would awaken the almost world-weary Sharingan. From then on, their endocrine would go out of control, their temperament would change greatly, and they would be filled with hostility and doubt towards the entire world.

    When Aoba looked at Fugaku''s appearance, he already saw the symptoms of the latter''s illness.

    ''Isn''t it just a dead Sekai?''

    ''From Sekai''s memories, I didn''t see how friendly he was to you.''

    ''The two of you are indeed friends.''

    ''But that''s all.''

    ''You couldn''t even be considered intimate friends.''

    Aoba felt that the relationship between Fugaku and Sekai was not as good as those close friends he had seen in the modern world. It was just that the two of them grew up in the Uchiha clan with unusual personalities.

    This kind of feeling was especially wonderful.

    It was like two couples who lived together, both of them were able to live together, and both had their own thoughts. Then they would doubt the whole world because of the other''s departure.

    Aoba only heard the name of Gasshi.

    He immediately knew what Fugaku was going to say.

    It must be Sekai.

    Except for the dead Sekai, he could not think of anything else that Fugaku could drink to this extent.

    But...

    ''What does this have to do with the Third Hokage?''

    ''It isn''t the Third Hokage who let him go...''

    ''Isn''t it a bit weird?''

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba looked at Fugaku with deep doubt. He felt that if there was no other reason, then this resentment was a bit abrupt.

    "Gasshi... Gasshi... Gasshi!"

    Fugaku muttered this name and repeated it several times.

    He felt the gnashing of his teeth as if he wanted to tear Gasshi apart.

    "Gasshi is the murderer who killed Sekai!"

    Fugaku shook his head as he spoke, but it was impossible to tell whether the shaking of his head was because he was disappointed with this result or because he was helpless about this matter.

    "We, Konoha Military Police Force, have been looking for him for so long. I thought he had already run out of Konohagakure. I didn''t expect him to hide in Konohagakure. He is too arrogant!"

    The more Fugaku thought about it, the angrier he became. He picked up the wine cup in front of him and drank it all in one gulp.

    "Gasshi is too arrogant!"

    Fugaku was still indignant. Right now, he wanted to kill Gasshi in his dreams, but he could not do it at all. Until now, he did not even know where Gasshi was.

    "Yes..."

    Aoba nodded as well. He couldn''t help but feel that it was a little funny.

    "He is indeed quite arrogant!"

    Aoba looked at Fugaku''s sad attitude. However, Fugaku would never know that the ''Gasshi'' who had killed Sekai was sitting beside him and listening to him talk about these things.

    This was the first time that even Aoba had come into contact with this kind of thing. It felt very wonderful and magical.

    "But this is not the point!"

    Fugaku''s voice sounded again. As he spoke, he poured sake into the cup again.

    Just as he was pouring sake.

    Teuchi brought over the cooked ramen.

    He placed it in front of Aoba.

    The ramen was all ready now.

    Fugaku was still immersed in drinking alone.

    "Thank you!"

    Aoba nodded to Teuchi. He decided not to listen to Fugaku anymore.

    This person who had drunk too much won''t care what other people doing.

    He just stared at that matter and repeatedly muttered those words.

    These words.

    There was no point.

    It was better to eat ramen!

    Thinking of this, Aoba picked up the chopsticks and began to put the noodles into his mouth. During his day in the Hokage Building, he consumed a lot of energy.

    The thick soup made the cells in Aoba''s body feel happy.

    It had to be said.

    Food could indeed make one''s mood better!

    "Gulp~"

    Fugaku raised his wine cup and gulped down another mouthful.

    "Aoba, do you know why I came back from the front line?"

    Fugaku seemed to be overwhelmed by that mouthful just now. Even his tone became even more floating and his voice became louder.

    "It''s because of Gasshi."

    Aoba said as he ate the ramen. He was too lazy to say anything now. He knew what Fugaku wanted to express with his toes.

    It was just that Gasshi killed Sekai... Then Gasshi hid in Konohagakure... In the end, Gasshi ran away...

    Aoba had a hunch that Fugaku was going to start a big conversation about this.

    "Wrong!"

    Fugaku suddenly raised his neck, raised his right hand, and shook his finger in front of Aoba.

    After shaking his finger, he seemed to feel that it was not enough, and then shook his head.

    "You guessed wrong!"

    After Fugaku finished speaking, he took a deep breath and looked straight ahead. His pupils were not focused, as if he recalled something.

    "Because there is no war to fight!"

    Fugaku said something that shocked Aoba and Teuchi.

    For a moment.

    Aoba stopped eating ramen.

    Teuchi stared at Fugaku curiously.

    "What do you mean?"

    Aoba was the first to ask. He could faintly smell a trace of helplessness in Fugaku''s tone, and he felt that Fugaku seemed to have something to say that was unclear.

    "What do you mean there is no war to fight?"

    Teuchi followed Aoba and asked. His narrowed eyes widened as if he had heard a very important piece of information. He could not help but add, "Could it be that this war is over?"

    When Teuchi thought of this, his mood immediately soared.

    He was not willing to live the kind of life that everyone feared during a war.

    The village now looked quite quiet.

    However, this was only an illusion of comfort. Everyone was very tense. It was just that the flames of war had not burned into the village.

    "Brother Fugaku, what exactly is going on? What are you trying to say?"

    At this moment, Aoba''s curiosity was completely aroused by Fugaku.

    The information that Fugaku spoke of was something that he had never obtained from anyone''s memories.

    At this time.

    Konohagakure was currently in the middle of a Third Ninja World War with Kumogakure.

    The war had just begun.

    Aoba had yet to hear any news of any losses.

    ''How did the war end?''

    ''Impossible!''

    ''Hari is still locked up by Konohagakure!''

    ''Kumogakure wouldn''t be as cowardly as the Third Hokage!''

    The more Aoba thought about it, the more he felt that there was no basis for it. The question marks in his mind came out one after another.

    Under the puzzled gazes of Aoba and Teuchi, Fugaku picked up the bottle again and poured sake into the cup. It was unknown whether it was because of his emotions or because he had drunk too much, but his right hand that was holding the bottle had begun to shake irregularly.

    Throughout the entire process, neither Aoba nor Teuchi disturbed Fugaku.

    Just as Fugaku filled up the wine cup.

    He picked up the wine cup.

    He suddenly poured the sake in the wine cup into his mouth.

    He swallowed it all with a gulp.

    "That''s right!"

    Fugaku kept shaking his head, and a mocking smile appeared on his face.

    "This war is over!"

    Fugaku''s words clearly entered their ears, causing the expressions of Aoba and Teuchi to change slightly.

    "This battle, which people thought could be called the Third Ninja World War, continued for more than ten days. After that, it ended beautifully with no death!"

    After saying this, Fugaku turned to look at Aoba and Teuchi.

    His eyelids drooped.

    It was as if he was so exhausted that he could no longer open his eyes.

    "You didn''t hear wrongly!"

    "I''ll say it again!"

    "The battle between Konohagakure and Kumogakure is over!"

    "It ended just as it started!"

    "Oh..."

    "No!"

    Fugaku suddenly paused, and the mocking smile on his face became even stronger.

    "This battle has ended before it even started!"

    Fugaku smiled and turned his head back. He picked up the sake bottle again and poured sake into the cup.

    Just as he poured out half a cup of sake.

    He was shocked to find that.

    The bottle was empty.

    "Brother Teuchi, give me another bottle of sake!" Fugaku waved to Teuchi. Now he could not stop drinking. He could drink as much as he wanted, but no one knew what he would look like after drinking.

    "You brat should say it clearly before asking for sake. Why is the war over? I am waiting for your words!" Teuchi rolled his eyes at Fugaku and expressed his dissatisfaction with him.

    "It''s all because of that coward Hiruzen!"

    Fugaku''s voice suddenly rose a few decibels, and he called Third Hokage''s name directly again.

    "Our village has imprisoned Kumogakure Anbu Leader, Hari. This person can be said to be the key person in this battle. Kumogakure is like a ninja without a soul. If we fight seriously, it is impossible for them to be our Konohagakure''s opponent!"

    Fugaku''s emotions began to fluctuate violently, and his voice revealed a strong dissatisfaction.

    When these words entered Aoba''s ears.

    This caused Aoba to slowly nod his head and acknowledge Fugaku''s words.

    It was indeed like this!

    Anyone with discerning eyes could tell!

    Hari was Kumogakure''s brain, and could be said to be the soul of that super strong physique village!

    If not for Hari, Kumogakure wouldn''t have obtained such a great advantage in the Second Ninja World War and allowed them to quickly climb to the peak of the Ninja World a few years after the end of the Second Ninja World War.

    Aoba wasn''t very sure if something had happened to Hari in the original course of history.

    Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been a situation where the Third Raikage faced Iwagakure and his group alone until he was exhausted and died.

    Now that Konohagakure had Hari in their hands. It was the same as choking Kumogakure''s throat so that they could attack, push, received, and put themself in an advantageous situation.

    Because of this.

    Aoba felt that what Fugaku said was very reasonable.

    As long as Konohagakure held Hari in their hand, then they would at least not be at a disadvantage.

    "But..."

    The corners of Fugaku''s mouth curled up even higher. Even from a distance, he could feel the deep disdain he felt for the Third Hokage in his soul.

    "Not long after Gasshi left the village this morning..."

    "About two hours!"

    "Kumogakure sent someone to request a temporary truce. He wants to negotiate again..."

    "It is such a ridiculous thing..."

    "Hiruzen actually agreed!"

    When Fugaku said this, he was almost speechless. He didn''t know how to describe his feelings.

    Suddenly.

    Fugaku picked up the bottle again and wanted to pour sake.

    He found that the bottle inside was empty.

    "Brother Teuchi, give me another bottle. If I don''t spit these words out, I won''t be able to spit them out if I don''t drink some!"

    After saying this, Fugaku picked up the half-filled cup on the table and poured it into his stomach.

    "Three days later!"

    "Kumogakure''s envoy group is coming to Konohagakure again!"

    "Don''t you think it''s funny?"

    "Kumogakure''s envoy killed so many of Konohagakure''s people less than half a month ago!"

    "We are welcoming them again!"

    Fugaku spat angrily. This was no longer a joke. It was more like a complaint. He was extremely dissatisfied with the style of the Third Hokage.

    "Ridiculous."

    Aoba nodded. He thought it was ridiculous, but he couldn''t laugh at all.

    He knew that the Third Hokage was ridiculous, but he didn''t expect it to be so far away.

    ''Things have already developed to this point...''

    ''They would still negotiate?''

    ''Isn''t this just a joke?''

    Aoba felt that the Third Hokage could no longer be described as simple cowards. He had never seen a leader avoid war to such a degree.

    Such a person...

    If you don''t get bullied, who will be bullied!

    "This time, Kumogakure''s negotiation will definitely revolve around Hari. If that bastard Hiruzen releases Hari in the end, I dare to make a bet with you. I can bet anything..."

    Fugaku stared at Aoba with a burning gaze. His dark eyes were filled with confidence.

    "As long as Hari returns to Kumogakure''s camp alive, he will definitely immediately plan how to attack Konohagakure!"

    "At that time..."

    "The situation won''t be as easy as it is now!"

    "That is a strong body that welcomed their spiritual souls back!"

    Fugaku had already seen the follow-up of this war. It was because he saw it that he came here to be depressed.

    Not only did he think of this.

    Konoha Military Police Force''s Captain, Uchiha Akaru, also thought of it.

    Even the leader of Root, Shimura Danzo, also mentioned it!

    It could be said that the Uchiha clan reached an agreement with Danzo, which was rarely seen.

    But...

    Even this could not compare to the Third Hokage''s yearning for peace!

    "If Hari returns to Kumogakure, it will really be a big trouble!"

    Aoba sighed. At this time, he realized that he had wrongly blamed Fugaku.

    He thought that Fugaku had always been thinking about Sekai''s death.

    Now it seemed.

    Sekai was just a part of Fugaku''s emotional release.

    The main reason why Fugaku was so angry was because of the Third Hokage''s inaction.

    Now this kind of compromise.

    It was very likely to change the course of the Third Ninja World War course and then bury the excellent situation.

    "In these ten or so days, Kumogakure has been restrained. They only dare to pretend to attack, not dare to really fight. They are worried about Hari, who is imprisoned in Konohagakure, and Iwagakure who is watching from the side..."

    Fugaku sneered. Since awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan, he simply could not watch the operation of the Third Hokage.

    "But what is our Konohagakure afraid of?"

    "Kumogakure doesn''t dare to make a move!"

    "We also don''t dare to make a move!"

    "Could it be that we can only passively take a beating?"

    "Only after Kumogakure officially launched a war against us and reached an irreconcilable stage can we fight back with all our strength?"

    "What is this?"

    "Those companions who died because of Kumogakure?"

    "Did they all die for nothing?"

    The more Fugaku spoke, the angrier he became. His chest heaved up and down as if he was about to lose his breath.

    "..."

    Aoba listened to Fugaku''s ridicule, and his heart was filled with emotion. He seemed to have a lot to say, but he couldn''t say another word when he reached the edge of his mouth.

    He didn''t know what to say!

    After hearing Fugaku''s words.

    Aoba suddenly understood why the Third Hokage played the good hand of Konohagakure to a pulp.

    During the Third Ninja World War.

    Konohagakure was clearly still at the peak of talent.

    After the battle, talent quickly withered.

    This also caused the Third Hokage to have no choice but to resign in order to calm down the complaints of the clans, which suffered pain in the battle.

    This was really cowardly!

    Moreover, there was still Danzo silently supporting him from behind. If Hiruzen governs it by himself...

    The scene was too tragic to think about!

    "Fugaku, here''s your sake!"

    At this time, Teuchi held two unopened bottles of sake and placed them on Fugaku''s table.

    "Aoba, are you getting some?"

    Teuchi turned to look at Aoba and asked him.

    "I don''t drink."

    Aoba shook his head. When he saw Fugaku''s appearance, he knew that drinking was a mistake.

    As the saying goes, disaster comes from the mouth.

    The current Fugaku said too many things that should not be said.

    "Brother Teuchi, you drink with Brother Fugaku. Of the three of us, one of us must be sober."

    With Aoba''s cautious character, he could not allow the possibility of a variable through drinking.

    If these two people were drunk.

    At worst, they could directly fall asleep in Ramen Ichiraku.

    But he couldn''t!

    The more special the situation was, the more cautious he had to be.

    According to Fugaku''s information...

    Three days later.

    Kumogakure''s envoy will come to Konohagakure again!

    He can''t let the Third Ninja World War develop in an uncontrollable direction!

    At this moment.

    Aoba thought of an idea.

    Not only would the Third Ninja World War go smoothly, but the image of the Third Hokage will further deteriorate in the hearts of everyone.

 CH 239

    Teuchi placed one of the bottles of sake in front of Fugaku and the other one on his side. Then, he sat down.

    "Fugaku, let me accompany you to drink a bottle."

    Teuchi opened the bottle in front of him and poured the sake out into the cup.

    "Hahaha, Brother Teuchi, you''re the best!"

    Fugaku accepted the sake bottle that Teuchi handed over with satisfaction. He immediately picked it up, opened the bottle, and poured a cup of sake as well.

    "Come! Cheers!"

    Fugaku picked up the cup and raised it towards Teuchi.

    "Cheers!"

    Teuchi also picked up the wine cup and raised it towards Fugaku.

    Instantly.

    The two wine cups collided.

    After the ceremony of clinking glasses was completed, the two of them almost drank all the sake in the cup at the same time.

    "Wonderful!"

    After drinking this cup of sake, Teuchi felt much more comfortable.

    During this period of time, even if the war did not spread to Konohagakure.

    However, it still affected Konohagakure.

    As the boss of Ramen Ichiraku, he disliked this feeling very much. It could be said that it directly affected his business. Now that he heard that the war was likely to end, he was very happy.

    Teuchi and Fugaku were on different sides. He is just a ramen cook and does not care about the political things happening between the villages...

    In comparison.

    He was more concerned about the return of the ninja world to peace.

    Teuchi was different from Fugaku and Aoba. He did not think much about the decisions of the Third Hokage. As long as Konohagakure was comfortable and stable, he would be very satisfied.

    After Teuchi drank the sake in the cup in his hand.

    Fugaku also drank the sake in the cup in one gulp.

    The two of them sat together and toasted.

    However, he was in a completely different mood.

    "I really can''t figure it out!"

    After drinking the glass of sake, Fugaku continued to express his feelings.

    "Kumogakure bullied our Konohagakure like this, but in the end, he still wanted to negotiate about peace..."

    Fugaku was still immersed in this matter. It could be said that this was a fuse for him to be completely disappointed in the Third Hokage.

    Before this.

    Even if he had any opinions about the Third Hokage, he would only think about it in his heart.

    He doesn''t have such an emotional opinion!

    But...

    Everything changed at almost the same time when Gasshi ran away and the Third Hokage made a compromise.

    For ten days.

    Konohagakure and Kumogakure had only been testing each other.

    No one had made a move yet.

    Instead, they had captured quite a few people from other villages.

    For example, Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    They didn''t manage to catch Kumogakure''s enemy but caught quite a few of Iwagakure''s spies.

    This led to a very strange phenomenon...

    If the Third Hokage really made a compromise in exchange for peace in the end.

    Then, in this short battle that completely couldn''t be called Ninja World War, only one person died.

    That was Fugaku''s good friend.

    Uchiha Sekai.

    This was something that Fugaku could not accept at all.

    ...

    This time, Aoba did not speak. As he ate his ramen, he glanced at Fugaku.

    Perhaps...

    From this moment on.

    The Uchiha clan and the Konohagakure regime governed by the Third Hokage Group had completely broken off.

    Regardless of whether the war would continue or not.

    Fugaku had already completely lost confidence in the Third Hokage in his extremely cowardly operation.

    ...

    Another period of time passed.

    Fugaku couldn''t speak anymore. He directly lay on the table, already unconscious.

    It was obvious that he was already drunk!

    Teuchi silently sipped the sake in his cup. His face did not change at all, not even red. His alcohol tolerance was quite good.

    "Brother Teuchi, I have to go back."

    Aoba finished the ramen in the bowl. He did not intend to care about Fugaku at all. This was not under his control. He still had many things to do.

    "Okay."

    Teuchi nodded and directly admitted that he would take care of Fugaku.

    After all, he was drunk in his store.

    Then.

    Aoba walked out of the door.

    Before he left, he glanced at Fugaku who was lying on the table.

    One had to know that as long as he touched his head, he could read Fugaku''s memories.

    However, Aoba still gave up this opportunity.

    The current Fugaku merely opened his Mangekyo Sharingan, and his strength was still in a state of improvement.

    Moreover, Fugaku''s filial son was not born yet, and there was still a period time before the mourning period, so it was not that urgent to read Fugaku''s memories.

    Wait a bit more...

    He would slaughter them after they were fattened up.

    There was no hurry now!

    Aoba silently made up his mind. He knew that some ninjas should not be in a hurry to read their memories and could be raised slowly.

    After that.

    Aoba directly walked out of Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House and returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    If it were before.

    He might want to go to a place where there was no one and directly use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to go to the tall tower in the distant forest.

    But today, he felt that he had to go back to Anbu''s dormitory first.

    He did not know if there would be any problems when he went back after all these things happened.

    About half an hour later.

    Aoba returned to the Anbu''s dormitory. Before he went in, he saw Eaton waiting at the entrance.

    Sure enough!

    When Aoba saw Eaton, he immediately understood that his choice was right.

    There was indeed a problem with Anbu''s dormitory.

    He knew that Eaton was waiting for him here.

    "Brother Eaton!"

    Aoba immediately walked towards the entrance of Anbu''s dormitory and wave at Eaton as he walked.

    When Aoba greeted Eaton, Eaton''s gaze also fell on Aoba.

    At this moment.

    Their gazes collided.

    "Aoba, why did you come back so late? I have been waiting for you here for a long time!"

    When Eaton saw Aoba, he immediately stepped forward to meet Aoba and sized him up.

    "Are you alright?"

    After seeing that Aoba was completely unharmed, Eaton felt relieved. From his expression, he seemed to have been very nervous just now.

    "Brother Eaton, what''s wrong?"

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. He was still a little puzzled by Eaton''s reaction.

    "This is not the place to talk. Go to your dormitory!"

    Eaton nodded at Aoba, then turned around and walked into Anbu''s dormitory. It looked like he was returning to his own dormitory.

    "Eh..."

    Aoba was stunned for a moment, but he still followed behind Eaton. He looked at Eaton''s back and vaguely felt that there seemed to be something, but nothing seemed to have happened.

    This feeling was strange.

    It seemed to be deliberately made.

    Not long after.

    Aoba and Eaton came to the door of Aoba''s dormitory.

    "Brother Eaton, come in."

    Aoba opened the door and let Eaton enter the roo first. Then he followed and walked up.

    "Your dormitory is really clean!"

    It was not the first time that Eaton had entered Aoba''s dormitory. Last time, he had this feeling. But this time, it was more real.

    It seemed...

    The things in this dormitory were even less than last time!

    "Brother Eaton, just now you said you were looking for me. What happened?" Aoba could not help but ask.

    "Didn''t you find a Sunagakure spy today? His name is Mani!"

    Eaton nodded. His expression instantly returned to normal. His eyes stared at Aoba, and his eyes flashed with a dignified light.

    "No..."

    Aoba quickly shook his head and explained.

    "That Sunagakure spy was not discovered by me. It was discovered by our Yamanaka clan''s senior. I made a major mistake at that time and almost let that spy escape."

    Aoba did not take any credit. Instead, he threw the credit out. In his opinion, any credit here was a negative buff.

    He did not need to use these contributions to embellish himself and attract the attention of more people.

    Low profile.

    As soon as Aoba said this, the lines on Eaton''s face became softer.

    It was this smell!

    This was what Eaton was most optimistic about!

    Eaton could not tell if Aoba really thought so. Everything was out of instinct or deliberate.

    In short.

    This made him feel very comfortable when he was working with Aoba.

    "I came to you this time to remind you of this matter. Sunagakure''s spy, Mani, is not alone!" Eaton said with a serious expression.

    "Is he not human?"

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. He felt that something was wrong. He had already read Mani''s memories and had even looked through them. However, he did not check the details in detail.

    ''Wait...''

    ''Something is wrong.''

    ''Could it be that Brother Eaton is referring to...''

    ''Mani was a minotaur?''

    "Aoba, you misunderstood what I meant. I am talking about Sunagakure''s spy. Not only Mani but there are other Sunagakure spies in the village!"

    Eaton''s expression was extremely serious. He had specially come here to wait for Aoba after learning this information.

    He thought that Aoba had already returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    He did not expect that he would have to wait for so long.

    Just now, he was worried that something would happen to Aoba.

    "The other spies of Sunagakure are not among Anbu. If I am not wrong, they already know your name. It would be best to try not to leave Konohagakure Intelligence Division recently. Be careful!" Eaton said to Aoba.

    "Do they have the guts to deal with me in Konohagakure?" Aoba was stunned for a moment.

    "Before Anbu gathered, Mani took nerve-disturbing drugs, so that village could not find his identity as a spy in Mani''s memory. There were other Sunagakure spies in the village, but who were those people..."

    Eaton paused for a moment, then shook his head.

    "We don''t know their name yet!"

    As Eaton said this, Aoba immediately understood what Eaton was worried about.

    The spy was originally in the dark.

    They still don''t know their names.

    It would be very difficult to find them like this.

    Because of this.

    Eaton was very worried about him!

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton!"

    Aoba immediately thanked Eaton. He found that having a good relationship with Eaton would have a very good effect. That was, if there was any sign of trouble, Eaton would immediately tell him and remind him.

    These reminders seemed to be a very small thing.

    But most of the time, it could make Aoba mentally prepared.

    For example, the gathering of Anbu this time.

    "During this period of time, I won''t go anywhere. I will just stay in Konohagakure Intelligence Division!"

    Aoba guaranteed to Eaton.

    Of course.

    He was just saying this to Eaton, but not really doing it.

    It could also become a cover for him.

    In the future.

    No matter what happened.

    He had never left Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    For him...

    Eaton was the person who provided him with the alibi.

    "Hahahahaha, that''s right!"

    When Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he immediately relaxed. He instinctively raised his right hand, wanting to pat Aoba''s shoulder.

    However, just as he raised his hand, he immediately realized that Aoba''s body was weak and could not withstand such a slap.

    He hurriedly retracted his extended right hand.

    "Cough cough..."

    Eaton cleared his throat to ease the awkwardness from before. Then, he stared at Aoba with a meaningful look in his eyes.

    "It hasn''t been peaceful outside recently. If you can''t go out, then don''t go out. Konohagakure Intelligence Division is still very safe!" Eaton said.

    "Yes!" Aoba immediately responded.

    "Especially this time, after the Anbu went through a large screening, there were no spies. It could be said that there were no enemies inside, so you could stay here at ease." Eaton said again.

    "Yes!" Aoba responded again. He vaguely had a feeling that Eaton was circling around in a circle as if this person had something to say.

    "But..."

    Eaton''s tone suddenly changed. He stared at Aoba, his eyes flashing with excitement.

    "This period of time can give you a quiet time to compose. You can quietly write novels in the dormitory after finishing Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s work every day..."

    After Eaton said this, Aoba''s face suddenly became black.

    ''Good fellow!''

    ''I thought you were genuinely concerned about me!''

    ''So you are only concerned about Teacher Bai!''

    ''No wonder you were so worried that I would be targeted by Sunagakure''s spy...''

    ''I felt that something is wrong just now!''

    ''How could a spy have the guts to stare at Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s ninja? Don''t they want to live?''

    ''It turned out that this is all Eaton''s imagination.''

    ''Or...''

    ''It is an excuse specially made for Aoba to quickly write!''

    "I understand!"

    Aoba nodded helplessly. He looked meaningfully at Eaton. He finally understood. This LSP Captain was not afraid of his death at all. Instead, he was afraid that the story of Teacher Bai would disappear if he died.

    "That''s right! It''s good that you understand! I''m just here to remind you. I''m relieved that you''re fine. Then I won''t disturb your creation anymore. Hurry up!"

    Eaton winked at Aoba and said. He had been reading Teacher Bai''s old manuscript for many days.

    There was no novelty in this!

    Now he wanted to know what the later story was!

    After saying this.

    Eaton left Aoba''s dormitory...

    "Is Teacher Bai''s charm that strong?"

    Aoba looked at the dormitory door that Eaton closed and muttered silently. He was experienced and knowledgeable in the modern world. He only remembered the plot and did not feel much.

    He originally did not want to become a professional author in the ninja world. At that time, the purpose of writing Teacher Bai was to attract Eaton''s attention.

    Who would have thought that Eaton would actually think of it like this?

    Really...

    Aoba felt that Eaton already had the feeling that those netizens on the Internet were asking for resources.

    "It''s time to get down to business!"

    Aoba immediately controlled his chakra and communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula at the tower. He instantly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Swish!

    Aoba''s body flashed in the dormitory and disappeared.

    Almost at the same time.

    Aoba appeared on the third floor of the tower in the middle of the forest.

    At this time.

    On the third floor of the tower stood another Aoba. It was Aoba''s shadow clone.

    Other than that.

    There were also two Root ninjas who the paper seal had suppressed.

    These two were both in a state of sleep and had not woken up.

    Aoba nodded at the shadow clone.

    "Bang!"

    The shadow clone returned to Aoba''s body and transmitted everything that happened in the tower that day to him.

    Now that Aoba had mastered Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique), he could already skillfully use the various BUG operations of the shadow clone.

    Let the shadow clone help with training.

    Let the shadow clone help him read books.

    Let the shadow clone act.

    Let the shadow clone help monitor the tower.

    The shadow clone can do many things, thereby freeing his body and allowing him to do whatever he wants.

    After Aoba took back the shadow clone, he walked from the third floor of the tower to the first floor.

    When he arrived at the dojo, he immediately formed a seal with his hands.

    He used Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    One shadow clone after another appeared on the field, filling it up.

    "Memories the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu!"

    Aoba gave this order again. He felt that after this night, this Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu could be imprinted in his mind.

    As his voice fell.

    These shadow clones began their own work.

    Among them.

    Two shadow clones did not memories the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu content.

    One went to the third floor of the tower to keep watch and stared at the two Root ninjas.

    The other one uses Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to return to Anbu''s dormitory, guard the dormitory in place of Aoba, and write Teacher Bai''s next story.

    After Aoba finished everything.

    He sat directly on the ground of the dojo and slowly closed his eyes.

    "I want to see who the Sunagakure spies in Mani''s memory are!"

 CH 240

    Aoba closed his eyes and began to flip through Mani''s memories.

    For these ninjas who had taken nerve-disturbing drugs, ordinary sensory ninjas could not find too many details from them.

    After all, the medicine disturbed the nerves.

    The brain would be damaged.

    There would be problems with the memory stored in the brain.

    Even they themselves would not remember exactly what had happened!

    This kind of nerve disturbing drug was something that almost every spy had to have.

    As long as they could kill themselves.

    They would choose to kill themselves first!

    Because what happened today happened too suddenly, it was not until they gathered in front of the Hokage Building that they knew that they were going to screen out the spy.

    Holding a trace of hope in his heart, he only took the nerve-disturbing drug and did not directly commit suicide.

    After all...

    Mani was someone who had a son!

    He wanted to live for his son!

    Aoba began to flip through Mani''s memories. These memories appeared one after another in front of his eyes.

    He wasn''t affected at all.

    Even if this person''s brain was already dry and necrotic, the Mind Reading System could still extract this person''s memories.

    This was the place where the Mind Reading System far surpassed Yamanaka''s clan''s secret technique.

    Aoba looked at Mani''s memories. From the moment he first came to Konohagakure.

    At that time, it was ten years ago.

    A few years after the First Ninja World War ended, Sunagakure decided to send Mani to Konohagakure to gather information for Sunagakure.

    It was that time.

    It opened up Mani''s ten-year spy career.

    He had never returned to Sunagakure even once.

    The way he interacted with his loved ones was through letters.

    Mani took the risk of infiltrating the other village while his wife helped him keep the family in good order so that he did not have any worries.

    This could be said to be very virtuous and considerate.

    After Mani came to Konohagakure, he gradually mixed into Anbu and became a spy for Sunagakure.

    As long as he felt that information was helpful to Sunagakure, he would try to find a way to send it back.

    In a sense...

    The reason why Sunagakure was able to grasp some advantages during the Second Ninja World War was related to the information that Mani sent back.

    During these ten years.

    Sunagakure sent out another eleven spies to Konohagakure.

    At present, there are still four spies who have successfully infiltrated Konohagakure.

    They were all in the village.

    They observed Konohagakure''s every move from a close distance.

    Of course.

    The names and appearances of these four spies were all discovered by Aoba.

    In addition to these four spies, Aoba also found something special in Mani''s memory.

    It was almost a week ago.

    For the sake of the battle between Konohagakure and Kumogakure, the Third Kazekage asked Mani about it. He wanted Mani to send back the information related to Konohagakure''s war. Then, he would look for Konohagakure''s flaw and prepare for an opportunity to act.

    After receiving the information, Mani immediately began to act.

    After he observed in secret.

    He discovered that Konohagakure and Kumogakure were in a confrontation but did not really have an all-out war, so he told the Third Kazekage that now was not the chance to launch a sneak attack.

    This was a reply from three days ago.

    After this.

    Mani had no contact with the Third Kazekage and continued observing Konohagakure''s situation.

    "It turns out that the senior of our Yamanaka clan has read the wrong memory!"

    "Maybe at that time, Mani''s memory began to become chaotic!"

    "The secret letter under Mani''s feet was not transmitted three days ago but seven days ago!"

    "Three days ago was Mani''s reply!"

    Aoba smiled. After a simple review of Mani''s memories, he had more or less understood this person''s matters.

    There were no special conspiracies and plots in Mani''s memories. Most of the scenes were passed back information to Sunagakure about Konohagakure''s affair.

    As for such information...

    Aoba did not have the time to examine them one by one carefully. He decided to put them aside for the time being and slowly examine them when he had time.

    There might be some details that he did not know before.

    They were all things that had happened in the past.

    But it is still possible that some of the problems that may arise now may be pushed out through what happened in the past.

    There might be some secret hidden inside.

    ...

    Aoba opened his eyes.

    He immediately located the Flying Thunder God Formula in the Anbu''s dormitory.

    Swish!

    Aoba disappeared in a flash and quickly left the tall tower. He then appeared at the Anbu''s dormitory through Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    After returning.

    Aoba directly lay on the iron bed.

    He didn''t care about the shadow clone that was writing.

    He directly closed his eyes.

    A lot of things had happened today, which made him feel a little tired. He had to hurry to sleep and rest before the shock of the information brought by the disappearance of the shadow clones tomorrow morning.

    ...

    The next day, early morning.

    Aoba was awakened by the information rushing into his brain.

    He lay in bed with his eyes closed.

    He did not open them immediately.

    Instead, he was digesting the information that had poured into his mind.

    Time passed by.

    Aoba closed his eyes for more than three minutes.

    After he slowly opened his eyes, a hint of joy flashed through his eyes.

    "Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu content, I have memorized all of them!"

    With a single thought from Aoba, he would be able to know any of the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu content.

    The method of forming ninjutsu, the specific way of moving the chakra, what kind of power it would produce, and so on...

    The information recorded in the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, after the Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) recited it, had already become Aoba''s thing.

    "The next step is training''s water release ninjutsu."

    After recalling these memories, Aoba was even more deeply aware of how tyrannical these water release ninjutsu were.

    "To be able to develop water release ninjutsu to this extent..." Aoba took a deep breath and couldn''t help but sigh, "The Second Hokage Senju Tobirama is simply a genius!"

    Through his deeper understanding of the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, and then thinking of Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) that both he and Minato had mastered and the production method of the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags he saw through Konoha Fang''s memory.

    This made him suddenly find out.

    The Second Hokage had researched many ninjutsu that later generations found difficult to learn!

    "This is talent!"

    Aoba had always felt that Minato''s talent in ninjutsu was already very strong, but at this time, he unilaterally announced that Senju Tobirama''s ninjutsu talent was the strongest.

    "I will arrange the shadow clone, you stay here."

    Aoba said to the shadow clone that had been writing on the table for the whole night, then his figure flashed and disappeared.

    When Aoba reappeared on the tower''s first floor, it was already empty.

    Then.

    Aoba crossed his hands in front of him.

    He made a hand seal gesture.

    He directly used Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    In a split second.

    Thousands of Aoba appeared in the tower.

    After these shadow clones appeared, they immediately began to form hand seals one by one and train how to use the water release ninjutsu from the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    Not long after.

    Water vapor began to rise from the dojo.

    Swish!

    Aoba used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) again and returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    He changed into Anbu''s ninja clothes, put on the cat face mask, and walked out of Anbu''s dormitory.

    Aoba walked along the dark corridor and walked in the direction of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Just as he was about to walk in the direction of his compartment, he suddenly stopped.

    "Well... let''s go to Brother Eaton first!"

    Aoba held the book in his hand. At first, he did not want to take it out so early. After all, if the update were too fast, Eaton would easily become more greedy. This way, he would often be entangled in the future.

    But.

    Recently, Eaton had been giving him information.

    He should give Eaton some rewards!

    Instantly.

    Aoba turned around and walked toward the direction of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s black room.

    Just as Aoba arrived here.

    He immediately saw the figure of Eaton.

    Eaton seemed to have just arrived at the black room and had yet to start his day''s work.

    "Brother Eaton!"

    Aoba immediately waved at Eaton. He stopped in place and did not move forward.

    "Aoba?"

    Eaton frowned slightly. He instinctively wanted to say, ''Didn''t I just warn you yesterday? Don''t run around if you have nothing to do.''

    ''Cherish this bit of time.''

    ''Maybe you can even write more stories!''

    Eaton kept thinking about Teacher Bai''s story every day, and he was about to go crazy.

    "Brother Eaton, what do you think this is?"

    Aoba took out a book from the ninja pouch at his waist, pointed the book at Eaton, and pointed it at the cover a few times.

    "Aoba, you... it can''t be?!"

    Eaton suddenly widened his eyes, and the expression on his face changed. The excitement in his eyes became more and more intense.

    He would recognize this cover even if it were burned!

    ''Heavens!''

    ''So fast?''

    Eaton thought that he would have to wait at least a few days...

    He never thought of it.

    He had just hinted to Aoba last night to urge him for an update.

    He would receive it this morning.

    "Aoba, come with me quickly. Let''s go to the office!" Eaton''s figure was filled with intense excitement, and he was already unable to control his emotions.

    "Brother Eaton, I''m going to work now. I''ll give you this book. Take your time to read it. Yesterday, I had a burst of inspiration, and I wrote a million points more. When you''ve finished copying everything, return the book to me."

    A smile appeared on the face behind the mask. Then, he took a step forward and stuffed the book in his hand to Eaton.

    He did not want to follow Eaton to his office to get in the way.

 CH 241

    "That''s good too!"

    After hesitating for a moment, Eaton nodded excitedly. He quickly took the book that Aoba handed over. He was so excited that he couldn''t control himself.

    During this period of time, he was thinking about Teacher Bai''s story every day.

    He wished that he could tie Aoba and use the whip to urge Aoba to update every day.

    This feeling...

    He believed many people had it before.

    They want to lock the author in a small black room and force him to update every day!

    If not for the fact that Aoba had a backer like Tsunade behind him.

    Eaton might really do it.

    "Brother Eaton, take your time. I''m going to work. I''ll find some time to write more in the next few days."

    After handing the book to Eaton, Aoba walked directly to the small black room.

    Last night, he had assigned a shadow clone to write the story of this Teacher Bai.

    Now, he had already written five more chapters.

    It was enough for Eaton to use for a period of time.

    Then.

    Aoba turned around and walked in the direction of his compartment.

    He did not stay here for long.

    Eaton stared at the direction that Aoba left in and slowly nodded.

    "I still have to urge him to update!"

    After sighing, Eaton turned around and left, walking directly towards the office.

    The small black room was still inconvenient.

    Usually, no one else would come to his office.

    ...

    When Aoba returned to his compartment.

    There was not a single person inside the compartment.

    "There are still three days left before Kumogakure''s envoy team arrives. If the Third Hokage successfully avoids this matter, the situation will be different."

    Aoba took a deep breath. He originally did not want to care about these things. He just wanted to quietly go to work every day, live a leisurely life, and silently accumulate his strength.

    But...

    All of this had to be established under a stable situation!

    Normally speaking.

    Don''t stop the Third Ninja World War!

    When it was over!

    All would suffer some pain!

    This way, all the major forces in the Ninja World would be honest, and there would be no more problems.

    If not for the Third Ninja World War, Hiruzen wouldn''t have passed down the position of Hokage. It wouldn''t be long before Minato returned from his sage mode practice. As one of his few friends, he will pave the way for him!

    Aoba silently made up his mind. This time, he had stirred up the muddy waters of the world, and the rest would be handed over to Minato.

    Step step step...

    Right at this time.

    The sound of footsteps came from outside the door.

    It was the guard leader in charge of sending in and out the prisoners.

    The guard leader walked in with seven prisoners waiting to be interrogated. His eyes looked through at Aoba.

    "Hey, Cat Face Demon, I brought seven people over for you this time. Yesterday, you went to the Anbu meeting, so there were a lot of people!"

    The guard leader specially called Aoba "Cat Face Demon", and emphasized this name to the several prisoners around him.

    Sure enough.

    When the seven of them heard the name ''Cat Face Demon'', they widened their eyes in shock.

    This name was already very famous in their circle.

    It could be described as ear-piercing!

    As long as a criminal entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division and unfortunately enter the cat-faced demon compartment.

    Then this person''s criminal life could be announced to be over!

    Otherwise...

    If he had once again entered the cat-faced demon compartment, then his entire life would be gone!

    The news of the cat-faced demon had become more and more exaggerated in the small circles at the bottom of Konohagakure.

    Some things were spread in different versions and some things that even Aoba himself had never heard of!

    For example...

    Some criminals who had seen the cat-faced demon had actually become a real cat-faced demon and eat the person who had entered for the second time in front of everyone.

    This version was very outrageous.

    However, there were still people who believed it.

    The seven people who had come here had all heard of this version. Their faces all turned green, afraid to see the cat-faced demon eat people.

    "Tie them up!"

    The guard leader waved to the guards behind him, and then everyone tied these people to the compartment pillar.

    Now the guard leader had learned to be smart.

    Those who looked easy to deal with would be sent to other compartments.

    Those who came to Konoha''s prison that was hard to deal with were all thrown into the compartment of this cat-faced demon.

    The evil still needed to be ground by evil!

    The guard leader had known this before, but he had never done it. Those habitual criminals were old foxes and were not afraid of him at all.

    However.

    Those people were now afraid of the cat-faced demon.

    This also made the guard leader have a bad taste. As long as he did not like it, he would send it to the cat-faced demon.

    Gradually.

    The dignity of the guard leader also rose.

    After all, it was not random that the prisoners would be sent to a compartment. It was decided by the guard leader.

    They were not afraid of the guard leader.

    However, they were afraid of being sent to the cat-faced demon''s compartment.

    After the guards tied the seven prisoners up, they left one after another.

    At this point.

    There were only eight people left in the compartment.

    Apart from Aoba.

    The seven prisoners were already shivering.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Aoba.

    It was the same as what they had imagined.

    On the mask, there was a very good-looking cat face.

    If there was no previous foreshadowing.

    They would think that this cat''s face was very cute.

    But now...

    They felt that this was a face from hell.

    "Is this your second time here?"

    Aoba''s indifferent voice echoed in this quiet compartment and made them feel uncomfortable.

    For a moment.

    There was no sound at all.

    No one dared to speak at this time.

    Of course.

    It was their first time!

    No one had experience facing a cat-faced demon. Everything came from the rumors outside.

    "Is it all the first time?" Aoba looked at the seven prisoners, then shook his head and said, "Then we can only randomly choose one lucky person!"

    Suddenly.

    Aoba took a step and walked toward the first prisoner.

    Just after Aoba moved.

    The expressions of these prisoners all changed drastically.

    Everyone''s eyes shone with fear.

    Fear!

    Deep fear!

    These people did not even dare to look into Aoba''s eyes.

    ...

    In the following period of time.

    Aoba touched the heads of every prisoner who came into his compartment.

    He confirmed that no one came here for the second time.

    Then he turned his attention to a young man with white hair.

    This person was a repeat offender!

    Through the memory of this white-haired youth, Aoba found that the latter did all things that harmed others to please oneself.

    For example, when he was bored, he would cut off the legs of the chair on the side of the street and watch people fall later when they sat on it.

    There was also something like smearing glue on the door handle of Konoha''s hospital. Then, when the medical ninja opened the door, the hand and the doorknob were glued together.

    This white-haired youth also sprinkled some nails on Konohagakure main road so that when the carriage passed by, it would be stuck on the horse''s hoof.

    There were countless such things.

    Even Aoba thought it was very exciting after seeing it.

    This white-haired youth''s parents had died since he was a child. He had a very reclusive and lacking in love characteristic, but he was different from Naruto. He did these things not to attract the attention of others but to make his heart feel happy.

    This kind of thing could not be put in his head most of the time. After all, many people did not know who did it.

    But, over time.

    Walking by the river often, how could he not wet his shoes!

    The last time he was caught was when this white-haired youth smeared soap in the bathroom floor of the Ninja School, and then secretly watched the students slip on the floor tiles.

    This process was discovered by the teachers of the Ninja School, so he was caught.

    Only...

    Everything that this white-haired youth did could be said to be a small matter, a very small matter.

    It would not bring much punishment.

    Even when he was waiting in Konoha''s prison to go to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he was still very arrogant and did not take the words of the guard leader to heart.

    Now the retribution came...

    The guard leader directly sent him to Aoba''s compartment.

    Aoba could also sense the guard leader''s intentions from this white-haired youth''s memories.

    Although the guard leader did not know that Aoba would read everyone''s memories and then punish some people who had more serious crimes based on their memories. He always wanted to teach this person a lesson so that he could restrain himself in the future and not bring too much trouble to the village.

    "It''s you!"

    Aoba raised his hand and pointed at the white-haired youth. There was an unquestionable determination in his tone.

    Since what this person did was basically disgusting and there was no way to make too much of a punishment. Then as a member of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division, Aoba had to use his method to help the village.

    "Me?"

    The white-haired youth instantly widened his eyes. He never thought that among the seven people, he would be chosen.

    In a split second.

    His face turned as pale as his hair.

    He had no strength left in his body and was about to collapse.

    When Aoba pointed at the white-haired youth.

    The other six heaved a sigh of relief. They understood that they had temporarily overcome this crisis.

    Under everyone''s gaze.

    Aoba walked towards the white-haired youth step by step.

    Soon.

    Aoba walked up to the white-haired youth and untied the rope around him.

    "Come over here!"

    Aoba grabbed the collar of the white-haired youth and pulled him over like a chicken. Then, he threw him forward.

    Bang!

    The white-haired youth fell heavily to the ground.

    "Ouch..."

    The white-haired youth held his waist with his right hand and cried out in pain. After this fall, his whole body was not feeling good.

    After the white-haired youth was thrown out.

    The remaining six prisoners all stared at Aoba in surprise.

    This...

    Was it really interrogation?

    They gradually understood why this interrogator ninja wearing a cat face mask in front of them was called a cat-faced demon.

    He really was a demon!

    "Congratulations, you have been chosen. Now I will give you some simple punishment!"

    Aoba''s indifferent voice echoed in the compartment. As he walked toward the white-haired youth, everyone''s heart was in their throats.

    "If you come here for the second time..."

    Aoba paused, his pitch-black eyes shining through the mask.

    "You will be able to experience the harsh punishment!"

    After saying that.

    Aoba walked to the front of the white-haired youth, stretched out his left hand, and grabbed the white-haired youth''s neck.

    Then, he lifted the white-haired youth up again.

    The entire movement was completed in one breath.

    There was no obstruction at all.

    Aoba held the white-haired youth and reached into the ninja bag with his right hand, taking out a kunai.

    Under the faint light of the compartment, the sharp blade flashed with a different kind of cold light.

    "You... You... What are you going to do?"

    When the white-haired youth saw the kunai in Aoba''s hand. His eyes instantly widened and were in a state of extreme horror.

    "Didn''t I say it just now..."

    Aoba''s indifferent voice sounded again. This was not only for the white-haired youth but also for the rest of the people present.

    "I want to give you a simple punishment!"

    After that.

    Aoba took the kunai and press it over the white-haired youth.

    Even though it had yet to pierce through this youth''s skin.

    However, the feeling of metal and skin pressing against each other had already caused the white-haired youth''s hair to stand on end, and his heart was in extreme terror.

    ...

    Time flew.

    The day passed quickly.

    On this day, Aoba sent out more than thirty people from the compartment.

    However, only the white-haired youth was especially taken care of.

    It was not until the last batch of prisoners finished writing the confession that the white-haired youth followed them out.

    The guard leader was wearing a mask.

    This made Aoba unable to see his expression.

    However, Aoba could feel the satisfaction in the guard leader''s heart.

    It was time to get off work.

    Aoba walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment and walked directly to his own dormitory.

    This time.

    He did not meet Eaton again.

    It was obvious that this update was enough for Eaton to use for a period of time.

    Not long after.

    Aoba smoothly returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s dormitory. He took off Anbu''s clothes and changed into casual clothes.

    Then.

    Aoba used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and went directly to the top of the tower.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    With the arrival of Aoba.

    All the shadow clones in the tower let out explosive sounds, and then a stream of information was transmitted into his mind.

    It was the information about training''s water release.

    This made Aoba slow down for more than ten minutes.

    "Phew..."

    Aoba let out a long sigh of relief. Then, his figure flashed, and he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to appear on the dojo on the first floor of the tower.

    The dojo was wet!

    He could clearly see the traces left behind by the battle of over a thousand people.

    This was still the shadow clone deliberately controlling their strength.

    It didn''t cause too much water to flow here.

    Otherwise, the water sprayed out from the tower would probably be able to irrigate the surrounding forest.

    In a split second.

    Aoba crossed his hands and formed a hand seal with his fingers crossed.

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba said in a calm voice. Then, thousands of shadow clones appeared on the dojo again.

    "You all understand what I mean, right?"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. He discovered that Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) was really bug-level ninjutsu.

    Every shadow clone was a physical body.

    Every shadow clone had a part of his chakra and had the same consciousness as him.

    Moreover, these shadow clones could also transmit everything they had experienced back to the main body.

    This was too much of a bug!

    Aoba had already found more and more ways to use the shadow clones.

    "Understood!"

    Thousands of shadow clones answered in unison.

    After that.

    These shadow clones all entered into a different division of work.

    Some shadow clones began to train water-release ninjutsu from the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    Some shadow clones went upstairs to monitor the two Root ninjas.

    Some shadow clones returned to Aoba''s dormitory and stay in the dormitory.

    Other than that.

    There were still more than a dozen shadow clones that had not moved.

    They stayed on Aoba''s side.

    They knew very well themselves.

    There were even more special missions on them.

    "Come with me!"

    Aoba brought the shadow clones to the second floor.

    There were rooms one after another on the second floor.

    Aoba randomly chose one. After bringing the shadow clones in, his gaze swept over the room.

    "This place can be set up as a study in the future, but there are some tables and chairs missing."

    Aoba muttered silently in his heart. Then, he turned to look at the two shadow clones behind him.

    "The two of you changed into the appearances of Sunagakure spies. Go and buy some things and come back. You should know exactly how to do it!"

    Aoba still explained little by little. Even though his shadow clone clearly knew what he was thinking.

    "Remember, you must try to expose your faces as much as possible. But you can''t let people follow you, and you can''t bump into other Sunagakure''s spies!" Aoba reminded them again.

    "Understood!"

    The two clones nodded, and instantly, pieces of paper appeared on their bodies. These pieces of paper were like poker cards emitting clattering sounds.

    After these pieces of paper flipped over, they finally changed into the appearance of the other two people.

    It was the appearance of two of Sunagakure''s spies in Mani''s memory.

    After completing this change.

    The two shadow clones looked at each other and immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to communicate with the Flying Thunder God Formula on a tree in the forest. Their entire bodies instantly disappeared.

    "Now, let''s do something else..."

    Aoba looked at the other clones beside him and finally landed on the two.

    "The two of you transform into the appearances of these two Root ninjas. Go back and report to Danzo that the mission has been completed. Although it delayed a little, the problem is not too big!" Aoba said to the other two clones.

    "Understood!"

    The two shadow clones nodded as well. Then, the paper on their bodies rolled up and turned into the appearance of the two Root ninjas tied up.

    "The main purpose of your trip to Root is to find information about Hari!"

    Aoba calmly explained. He wanted to clearly tell every task to these shadow clones.

    Even if they knew.

    However, if he didn''t say it once, he would feel uneasy. He had to be careful no matter what he did!

    "If you can find information about Hari, you have to remove the shadow clone and send the information back!"

    "If there is a possibility of being exposed, then it depends on the situation. You have to remove the shadow clone before it you are exposed, but you can''t let others know that you are shadow clones!"

    "If the opportunity allows..."

    Aoba said three ''ifs'' in a row, taking care of every possibility as much as possible. He had a very detailed plan in his mind, but the plan could never keep up with the changes.

    In the process of carrying out the mission.

    No one could guarantee that the mission would go according to their expectations and without any accidents.

    So it should be explained.

    "After obtaining Hari''s information, you can disguise yourself as Kumogakure''s intruder and make a simple ruckus at the Root before leaving..."

    After Aoba finished speaking, he felt that this effect was too extreme.

    However, as long as it could be completed.

    That would be even better!

    After all, on the issue of Hari, there were still some differences between Hiruzen and Danzo!

    Danzo was a typical eagle faction, and his methods were more radical. When he encountered such a thing, he would definitely not easily negotiate with Kumogakure.

    "Yes!"

    The two shadow clones nodded heavily. They all received the message that Aoba had sent over. Then, their figures flashed and disappeared.

    After Aoba had instructed them, there were only six shadow clones left on the scene.

    "The two of you will also transform into the appearances of these two Root ninjas and go to Orochimaru''s secret base. In the name of Danzo, you will ask Orochimaru about the Corpse Dissolving Water. In the entire process, once there is a problem with the mission, you will immediately remove the shadow clone." Aoba directly said to the two shadow clones in front of him.

    "Yes!"

    After the two clones received the order, their bodies emitted a crashing sound. Pieces of paper began to flip over their bodies. Finally, through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique), they formed a disguise on their bodies and directly transformed into the appearance of the two Root ninjas.

    After the entire transformation process ended.

    The figures of advanced paper clones, who had transformed into Root Ninjas, suddenly disappeared.

    "Your mission is more important!"

    Aoba stared at the four people and explained something to them. Then the four people left the place one after another.

    After arranging all these people.

    Aoba looked at the forest outside through the window of the second floor.

    "Everything is ready now. It won''t be long before the entire Konohagakure, even the Ninja World, will be in chaos..."

    Aoba knew very well what he was doing. He was not trying to disturb the world but to make all the factors that could cause the world to be in chaos explode in this chaos.

    This way, he would be able to solve these problems bit by bit in the follow-up matters, and then allow the Ninja World to return to peace.

    "What about now..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up into a meaningful smile. His mind was still quickly plotting his plans. After being influenced by Konohagakure Intelligence Division during this period of time. He had gradually become more and more proficient in how to deal with things to ensure his own stability.

    "It''s time to drag Sunagakure into the water!"

 CH 242

    Aoba originally did not think in the direction of Sunagakure.

    In fact, the fuse for the Third Ninja World War was the disappearance of the Third Kazekage.

    Of course.

    At that time, people did not know that the Third Kazekage had been made into a puppet by Sasori.

    They simply thought that the Third Kazekage was missing.

    In the Ninja World, which was already in a turbulent situation and was like a volcano on the verge of erupting. The disappearance of the Third Kazekage was equivalent to injecting a catalyst into the volcano.

    This caused the strength of Sunagakure, who was originally relatively weak, to be greatly reduced. The power between major ninja villages became unbalanced, causing Iwagakure to attack Sunagakure without hesitation.

    These things.

    Aoba knew it clearly.

    It was because he knew these things that he did not care about Sunagakure.

    At this time node.

    There was no need to specifically target Sunagakure.

    They will collapse on their own!

    But...

    Aoba did not expect that.

    The Third Kazekage was actually still working together with the spy Mani who sneaked into Konohagakure Anbu and find how to take advantage of the war between Konohagakure and Kumogakure to sneak attack Konohagakure from behind.

    "Since you have the idea of ambushing Konohagakure, then I must help you!"

    Aoba did not expect that Sunagakure would dare to think so.

    He had to make good use of this!

    Instantly.

    Aoba took out a piece of paper from his bosom.

    Right now, what he lacked the least was paper.

    Then, he took out a pen and began to write back and forth on this piece of paper.

    Just like this.

    Aoba repeated it for about half an hour.

    The words on the paper began to coincide with Mani''s notes in his memory.

    "It should be enough."

    Aoba stared at the words on the paper. The content was just a combination of a pile of words, and there was nothing that could be read in essence.

    But...

    These words could form a brand new text.

    After practicing every word here, Aoba took out another piece of paper from his bosom.

    This time.

    His eyes became serious.

    Aoba held a pen and began to write on the paper. Line after line of words formed a secret letter.

    After writing this secret letter.

    Aoba rolled it up and put it on his body. Then, his figure disappeared in a flash.

    Now, he needed to do this personally. Shadow Clone could not replace him.

    This matter was very important.

    Handing over to the Shadow Clone and waiting for the result, he was still worried.

    Almost in an instant.

    Aoba appeared on a tree in the forest.

    On the trunk of this tree was a circular Flying Thunder God Formula.

    Swish Swish Swish...

    The pieces of paper on Aoba''s body flew up and down, constantly changing. His entire appearance also changed bit by bit.

    After these changes finally ended.

    Aoba directly changed into the appearance of Sunagakure''s spy, Mani. He quickly moved toward Konohagakure''s west direction.

    Mani had just been caught yesterday.

    There must be no response here.

    Aoba ran at an extremely fast speed towards the place to the west where Mani had been sending messages.

    After a period of time.

    Aoba arrived under a tree in the western forest. He raised his foot and lightly jumped, reaching the top of the tree.

    He then sees a tree hole.

    There was a bird''s nest beside the tree hole, but there was no bird on it.

    "It''s here."

    Aoba had seen this tree hole in Mani''s memory.

    This tree hole was not naturally formed. It was dug up by Mani ten years ago and used for contacting Sunagakure.

    Aoba first moved toward the tree hole. There was nothing inside.

    Then he put the letter he had written in his hand in.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba jumped down and walked into the distance.

    After a while.

    Aoba raised his hand and placed it on his lips. He took a deep breath and blew again.

    "Phwwwwwhht~"

    A whistle with a specific rhythm sounded. It was like a secret signal being sent out.

    ....

    About a minute later.

    A bird flapped its wings and flew over. It stopped on the nest in front of the tree hole and reached its mouth into the tree hole.

    The bird picked up the letter on the bird''s nest with its feet and flapped its wings to leave.

    Such a scene.

    It completely fell into Aoba''s eyes.

    "Are all ninja birds so smart?"

    In Mani''s memory, Aoba had seen many such scenes. When he saw this scene with his own eyes, he still felt that it was very fascinating.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s figure flashed and disappeared.

    He directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to return to the tower.

    Now, the secret letter to the Third Kazekage had been sent out. At least, Sunagakure did not know that Mani had been discovered. He could take advantage of this opportunity.

    Swish! Swish!

    Not long after Aoba returned, two more figures returned.

    These two people were the ones who had previously gone out to become Sunagakure''s spies.

    The two advanced paper clones carried many things in their hands.

    They even brought back a table.

    After the two advanced paper clones brought these things back, they began to arrange the things in the room.

    Not long after.

    They had already tidied up the room.

    After all, this was done.

    They released the shadow clone and directly turned it into messages, returning to Aoba''s body.

    In a split second.

    Everything that these two people did was reflected in Aoba''s consciousness.

    After the two of them transformed into Sunagakure''s ninja form, they went to Konohagakure''s general store and bought a lot of things in a high-profile manner.

    These things were not deliberately bought. He really needed it in the tower.

    At the end of the payment.

    The two of them also deliberately created some small quarrels, which made the boss of the shop have a deep impression of the appearance of the two.

    "Not bad."

    Aoba nodded. These things had some effect on the future.

    Now, everything was proceeding step by step in an orderly manner.

    ...

    Konohagakure, somewhere.

    This place was like a small hill. From the outside, there did not seem to be any different.

    Only when you go to the nearest position can you see a secret door where the tall grass of the hilltop was covered.

    This was Orochimaru''s secret base, and also the place where he conducted human experiments.

    Aoba did not know how far Orochimaru''s human experiments had reached, but judging from the current timing, he should not have conducted any experiments on Yamato.

    Right at this time.

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones arrived.

    They had already turned into the appearance of the two Root ninjas.

    One of the Root ninjas stood at the door and gently knocked on the door.

    After a while.

    He knocked again.

    It was as if he was using a password.

    When he knocked for the third time, the door opened.

    "What''s the matter?"

    A voice came from the gap in the secret door. This person was not Orochimaru, but an assistant in Orochimaru''s laboratory.

    "We have something to see Orochimaru-sama," The Root ninja said in a deep voice.

    "Come in."

    The assistant looked at Aoba''s advanced paper clone and confirmed that they had been here before. They were both Danzo''s men and then opened the secret door completely.

    As the door opened.

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones walked in one after another.

    This was a dark staircase. Only after the secret door was opened could he see through a little bit of light.

    Rumble...

    Just as the two advanced paper clones walked in, the secret door behind them closed again.

    "It''s so dark!"

    The advanced paper clone, who had turned into the young Root member, suddenly swayed. His right hand slapped the stone wall at the entrance.

    Hum!

    His hand trembled slightly. When he raised his hand, an imperceptible black circle appeared on the wall shrouded in darkness.

    "You guys watch the path."

    The assistant said unhappily and walked in front. Having been here all year round, his eyes had long adapted to the darkness.

    "Understood, understood!"

    The advanced paper clone nodded repeatedly from behind. This kind of darkness was not a problem for them. After all, Aoba had always been among Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    The three of them walked down the steps in turn and arrived at a long corridor.

    The entire corridor was dark, and there were two snake-shaped candlesticks on the wall every three or four meters.

    There were burning candles on the candlestick, but it was unknown if it were due to the problem of the candles, but the flames were not very bright.

    The faint candlelight illuminated the road here.

    The assistant walked in front.

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones followed behind.

    "Tick!"

    "Tick!"

    "..."

    As the three of them walked forward, they could faintly hear the sound of water dripping from their surroundings. It was especially clear in this quiet corridor.

    This corridor was very long.

    The three of them walked for a full five minutes before reaching the end.

    "Wait a moment."

    The assistant said to Aoba''s advanced paper clone indifferently. After that, he walked toward the room in front of him.

    The moment the assistant entered the room.

    The advanced paper clone, who was at the back, reached out his hand again and pressed a black circle on the wall.

    "Come in!"

    The assistant walked out of the room. Then he stood at the door and looked at the two people quietly.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone did not say anything. They directly walked into the room.

    The two people just walked in.

    They saw a large cylindrical instrument.

    These instruments were lined up in a row and filled with yellowish-green liquid. An unconscious human was inside.

    There were two rows of these instruments. At the place where the two rows converged, there was a white laboratory table with all kinds of sophisticated instruments and many test tubes used for experiments. Some beakers had liquid bubbling inside.

    The two advanced paper clones sized up what was inside. They looked around, but they did not see Orochimaru.

    Suddenly.

    Both of them could feel a mass of chakra appearing behind them.

    "So it''s the two of you!"

    A voice that seemed to have seen through the vicissitudes of life sounded out, and then a straight black-haired man walked out from behind Aoba''s advanced paper clone. He was wearing the same ninja outfit as Konohagakure Jonin.

    This person...

    It was one of Konohagakure''s Sannin, Orochimaru!

    "We were ordered to..."

    Aoba disguised himself as the Root ninja who helped Orochimaru dissolve the corpse and said slowly.

    Just as he was about to finish speaking.

    He was immediately interrupted by Orochimaru.

    "Whose order is it?"

    Orochimaru changed his indifferent tone from before. His tone suddenly became serious.

    Orochimaru''s snake eyes revealed a fierce gaze as he stared at Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    "It''s Danzo-sama''s order," Aoba''s advanced paper clone said in a deep voice.

    After saying this.

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones did not say anything else.

    Of course.

    Orochimaru, who was in front of the two of them, also did not speak.

    At this time.

    Orochimaru''s eyes were wide open, and his long and narrow snake eyes were filled with evil light.

    None of the three people spoke.

    The atmosphere was in a state that was about to freeze.

    A moment later.

    A smile appeared on Orochimaru''s face. He stuck out his long tongue and licked the corner of his mouth.

    "Interesting!"

    "Amazing!"

    "This is a ninjutsu I have never seen before!"

    "I didn''t expect there to be such a person in the village!"

    Orochimaru started muttering to himself, but he did not lower his voice.

    As Orochimaru speaks.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone both had a strange thoughts in their hearts.

    ''Not good!''

    ''It seemed...''

    ''Orochimaru recognized them!''

    ''How was this possible!''

    One must know that Aoba''s advanced paper clones were a combination of two powerful techniques -- Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) and Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique). The clone produced by him was a perfect simulation that even Sharingan couldn''t see through.

    If one had to just say that there was something wrong.

    That was strength.

    Otherwise, there would be no other problems.

    After all, the basis of Aoba''s advanced paper clone was to read that person''s memories in advance and use that person''s memories to simulate the actions that that person could do.

    But...

    Orochimaru actually recognized it with just a glance.

    This caused a more cautious thought to arise in Aoba''s heart.

    If this were to continue.

    Perhaps even more people would recognize him.

    That would make things even more troublesome!

    "Orochimaru-sama, what are you talking about? Why don''t I understand? We are following Danzo-sama''s orders to ask for a batch of Corpse Dissolving Water." Aoba''s advanced paper clone spoke slowly. The more he spoke, the calmer he had to be.

    After all, he wasn''t sure if Orochimaru had really discovered their abnormality or was just bluffing them.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Orochimaru heard Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s words, he immediately raised his head and laughed. His laughter was filled with a meaningful tone.

    "Okay~"

    "Since you need Corpse Dissolving Water so much..."

    "I''ll give you the formula as well."

    As Orochimaru spoke, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a snake.

    This kind of sudden scene.

    The two advanced paper clones who were directly watching were dumbfounded.

    Although Aoba had seen Orochimaru spitting out snakes in anime a long time ago, but he was seeing it with his own eyes now.

    There was still a faint feeling of discomfort in his heart.

    Just as the snake emerged from Orochimaru''s mouth, the snake''s mouth also opened wide.

    There was a scroll on the tongue of the snake, and the scroll was also attached with the saliva of the snake.

    "This is the formula for Corpse Dissolving Water. I believe that with your ability, you can configure it!"

    Orochimaru directly took out the scroll from the snake''s mouth and threw it directly to Aoba''s advanced paper clone, who was in front of him.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone instinctively took the scroll.

    Only...

    He felt that there was something wrong.

    ''Is Orochimaru testing him?''

    ''Or did Orochimaru really see through something?''

    ''Is the contents of this scroll real or fake?''

    ''What is his purpose for doing this?''

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s mind was filled with question marks. These question marks had yet to be answered.

    "This scroll records the formula for Corpse Dissolving Water. This is something that Danzo came to me for. I didn''t even give it to him."

    A meaningful smile hung on Orochimaru''s face. His snake eyes stared at Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s face.

    "If you still need some finished products, I will give you a few more bottles."

    After saying this, Orochimaru took another deep look at Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s faces. Then, he turned around and walked toward the experimental platform.

    Orochimaru came to the experimental platform and opened a drawer on the experimental table.

    He took out a small bag from inside.

    The bag was full of Corpse Dissolving Water bottles.

    After that.

    Orochimaru carried the bag and turned around to walk back until he was in front of Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    "This bag of Corpse Dissolving Water is all of my current stock. I''ll give it to you. When I need it, I''ll make it myself."

    Orochimaru raised his hand and handed the bag to Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    "???"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone instinctively raised his hand to take the bag, which made a lot of question marks appear in his head.

    ''What did this mean?''

    ''Did Orochimaru see through it?''

    ''Or did he not see through it?''

    This made a lot of question marks appear in Aoba''s mind, and he was a little confused about Orochimaru''s behavior.

    If he did not see through it...

    Then why did he say something inexplicable?

    One had to know that Orochimaru was not an overly neurotic riddles person.

    But...

    If Orochimaru could see...

    Then why did he have to give the Corpse Dissolving Water and its formula?

    What was this person trying to do?

    After Aoba''s advanced paper clone took the bag, he looked at Orochimaru in a daze. He became very cautious and his mood was very complicated. He did not dare to act rashly.

    "Eh?"

    Orochimaru smiled as he stared at Aoba''s advanced paper clone. Then, he asked, "You have already gotten what you want. Why aren''t you leaving? Or do you have anything else you want?"

    "No more."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone immediately shook his head and said, "This time, we were ordered to take Corpse Dissolving Water. Now, we will hand them over to Danzo-sama."

    After saying that.

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones were prepared to turn around and leave.

    "Oh?"

    At this time, Orochimaru''s voice sounded again. He asked with deep meaning, "Is it really Danzo?"

    "It really is Danzo-sama." Aoba''s advanced paper clone braced himself and said. The more it was like this, the more he had to bite to death and not let go.

    "Not bad!"

    Orochimaru nodded. His snake eyes flashed with admiration.

    "If you don''t mind, use your real body to find me. I am willing to accept you as my student."

    Suddenly.

    Orochimaru said something that stunned Aoba.

    ''Sure enough!''

    ''Sure enough, he saw through it!''

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone could not even believe his ears.

    Not only did Orochimaru see through that he was an advanced paper clone, but he also took a fancy to his own body.

    In Aoba''s eyes.

    The student that Orochimaru wanted to take in.

    Basically, they were all Orochimaru''s chess pieces.

    Or rather, they were the preparation for the container.

    The Mitarashi Anko was a very obvious example!

    To be able to be accepted as a student by one of the Sannin, Orochimaru, might have an irresistible temptation for any ninja of Konohagakure at the moment.

    But Aoba was different!

    Not only does Aoba have a cheating system. He had also become one of the Sannin Tsunade students.

    In the face of such words.

    There was no reaction.

    He was even a little scared.

    This meant that he had been targeted by Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru-sama, you must be joking. I am a ninja from Root. Other than mission, I have no other thoughts." Aoba''s advanced paper clone shook his head and said.

    "I have already given the Corpse Dissolving Water to you. Are you still unwilling to admit it?"

    The smile on Orochimaru''s face gradually disappeared. He shook his head at Aoba''s advanced paper clone who was in front of him. His long and narrow snake eyes began to turn cold.

    "If I am not wrong, you should have combined the shadow clone with a special transformation technique to have such an effect!"

    Orochimaru said in a low voice. After he said this, Aoba''s advanced paper clone was completely sure that Orochimaru was not joking or guessing. He really saw through it.

    Wasn''t this a bit too terrifying!

    They didn''t even exchange blows.

    They didn''t even have physical contact with each other.

    He only took a glance.

    In an instant, he saw through Aoba''s advanced paper clone!

    ''Is this ability of Konoha Sannin, Orochimaru?''

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone sighed in his heart. He had nothing to fear. After all, he could remove his shadow clone at any time. He would not expose his identity at all. However, the change in front of him made him want to know why he was exposed.

    "It''s really a special ninjutsu!"

    Orochimaru stared at Aoba''s advanced paper clone and sighed again.

    "Whether it''s aura, appearance, demeanor, personality, it''s as if they were carved from the same mold!"

    Orochimaru''s snake eyes repeatedly sized up Aoba''s advanced paper clone and looked like he was looking at a work of art. The coldness in his eyes had already turned into appreciation!

    "You must have put in a lot of effort to be able to do this. I think at least you need to put in a lot of time on acting."

    Orochimaru seemed to be conducting academic research.

    This made Aoba''s advanced paper clone feel very bad.

    It seemed...

    If his real body was here.

    It was possible that he would be directly captured by Orochimaru to do human research.

    The more Orochimaru was like this.

    The more cautious and conflicted Aoba was, the more cautious and conflicted he would feel.

    In the face of Orochimaru''s words.

    He was silent.

    He did not respond at all.

    However...

    Orochimaru did not care whether Aoba responded or not. His snake eyes were still flashing with thoughts and continued to analyze.

    "But..."

    Orochimaru''s words changed slightly, and his brows gradually furrowed. He seemed to have thought of something difficult to understand, and his entire mind was changing according to his analysis.

    "I can feel it..."

    "Your soul feels very young!"

    "If I''m not wrong, you should be less than sixteen years old!"

    "Genius!"

    "Other than geniuses, I can''t think of any words to call you!"

    "To be able to create such a level of ninjutsu at such a young age..."

    "If you don''t become my student, it would be a pity. I am a person who specializes in ninjutsu!"

    Orochimaru continuously made his own judgment. Every word he said was almost correct, except that he did not judge that Aoba was a transmigrator.

    At the end of his words.

    Orochimaru once again threw an olive branch to Aoba.

    Such a talent.

    He really wanted to have a chance to train him!

    In his heart, he really hoped that Aoba could become his student.

    "Orochimaru-sama, you are joking. I am just a Root ninja." Aoba''s advanced paper clone shook his head again. He still did not admit it.

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Orochimaru smiled again and waved his hand.

    "I will give you time to think about it slowly..."

    "You can go!"

    "I hope that the next time we meet, I will be able to get a direct answer from you!"

    Orochimaru did not do anything to Aoba.

    Instead, he generously let Aoba go.

    This was precisely what made Orochimaru brilliant.

    For many years, Orochimaru had relied on his unique personality and charm to trick many people who were willing to see him as their home, willing to sacrifice their lives for Orochimaru and do anything for him, such as Kimimaro.

    Orochimaru''s words just now were very obvious.

    Not only did he provide benefits to Aoba, but he also gave Corpse Dissolving Water''s formulas to Aoba.

    He also told Aoba that he had seen through his technique, but he did not target him and even threw out an olive branch to him.

    In the end, the door of Orochimaru''s house always opened to you.

    "..."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone was stunned for a few seconds. Then, he turned around and prepared to leave.

    Now, he was fearless.

    If Orochimaru was really willing to let them go, they would take the Corpse Dissolving Water''s formula with them.

    However, if Orochimaru was only using a strategy and took advantage of the moment they turned around to launch a sneak attack, he could just directly remove the advanced paper clone.

    However.

    Just as Aoba''s two advanced paper clones walked to the door of the room.

    Orochimaru''s voice rang out from behind the two of them.

    "Soul."

    Orochimaru lightly spat out these two words. These two words were not loud, but the scene was exceptionally quiet and clearly entered Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s ear.

    Instantly.

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clone''s footsteps paused.

    "Don''t you want to know how I saw through it?"

    Orochimaru said meaningfully. His snake eyes stared at the backs of the two people who walked to the door. Then he did not let the two advanced paper clones ask and continued to talk.

    "The souls of the two of you are the same, so I can judge that you are the same person''s clone and have a physical body. That should be the special change of the shadow clone!"

    Orochimaru''s voice rang out again. When these words entered Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s ear, Aoba immediately focused his attention.

    ''So that was the case!''

    ''It is actually a problem with the soul!''

    ''This point.''

    ''There was no way to improve it!''

    "You can imitate these two people so well. It can be said that this technique is very powerful!"

    Orochimaru praised Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    "If not for my high attainments in soul research, I wouldn''t have been able to distinguish them accurately!"

    "When the two of you came in, I saw that the souls of the two of you were not right. In addition, I know these two people and know what their souls feel like."

    "So you don''t have to worry..."

    "In the entire Konohagakure, no one except me can see the problem in your clone."

    "Don''t worry and use it boldly!"

    Orochimaru said with a smile. He seemed to see Aoba''s soul in the tower through the advanced paper clone.

    He happened to be researching the issue of immortality during this period of time.

    This also made him understand truth, which was to look at a person, not his body, but his soul.

    The appearance of the body could be imitated.

    But the soul could not be imitated.

 CH 243

    "Thank you!"

    After hearing the last words, Aoba''s advanced paper clone no longer concealed anything. Instead, he expressed his gratitude to Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru''s last words could be said to remind him and also to him.

    Advanced paper clone technique.

    It could be used to deceive anyone except Orochimaru.

    This was Orochimaru''s affirmation of him!

    Of course.

    This was just the appearance.

    If you go deeper, it will be very easy to find out!

    After saying that.

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones walked out of the laboratory door.

    These two advanced paper clones were still in a cautious state and did not let down their guard because of Orochimaru''s words.

    The safer it was.

    The more he could not let his guard down.

    Aoba was very clear that many dangers often happened when he thought there was no danger.

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones walked out of the laboratory along the dim corridor they came from. They did not use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to leave directly. He did not know if Orochimaru was watching him somewhere.

    Now, Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s matter had been exposed.

    It was just that Orochimaru had no idea who he was.

    But if he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    It was very likely that he would be discovered by Orochimaru.

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones, just like when they came, went through the corridor again and walked out from the main entrance of Orochimaru''s secret base.

    After walking out.

    They saw the light outside again.

    Although it was already dark at this time and the moonlight was only shining through the gaps between the branches and leaves, it was much brighter than Orochimaru''s laboratory.

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones cautiously strolled through the forest.

    After walking for a long distance.

    The two of them were sure that Orochimaru had not followed them out.

    Instantly.

    The two of them executed Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) together and appeared in the tower together with the scroll in their hands and Corpse Dissolving Water.

    ...

    At this time.

    Aoba was sitting at the desk on the second floor of the tower.

    He was holding a pen in his hand.

    He was writing something messy on the white paper on the table.

    What was written were all his plans for this period of time.

    He needed to straighten out the things he needed to do as much as possible so that he could do things with ease.

    Right at this moment.

    Two figures appeared out of thin air in the office.

    They were carrying a bag of Corpse Dissolving Water and a scroll.

    They were the two advanced paper clones who had just returned from Orochimaru''s laboratory.

    "Something has happened."

    The faces of these two advanced paper clones were very ugly. They did not say anything and directly canceled the shadow clone technique. With the experience of this period of time, they directly merged into Aoba''s mind.

    Hum!

    Aoba''s head shook slightly. Scenes after scenes appeared in his consciousness.

    These scenes were not complicated.

    Most of it was conversation.

    It was just...

    The conversation here was very intriguing.

    "Orochimaru."

    Aoba''s dark eyes flashed slightly. He never thought that Orochimaru would be able to see through his advanced paper clone technique in an instant.

    To him...

    That was a great threat!

    "Orochimaru said that he can see that the two souls are the same..."

    Aoba pinched his chin and silently analyzed.

    "This means that he can at least find the same and find the difference. So, as long as Orochimaru is present, he will be able to completely understand the actions of many of my advanced paper clone''s acting skills. Moreover, he will know that these are all done by me!"

    Aoba''s expression became ugly.

    This kind of threat was too great.

    It was enough to destroy all his plans, and it might even disturb his quiet life.

    This was something he did not want to see at all.

    "In addition..."

    "Orochimaru also said that he had seen the two Root ninjas."

    "In other words..."

    "Orochimaru can determine a person''s soul."

    "Now he has seen the souls of my two advanced paper clones."

    "Then..."

    "Orochimaru can already compare my soul!"

    Aoba''s expression became even uglier as he analyzed this point.

    This was already a big matter.

    Aoba could change his appearance and even hide his memories, but he had no way to change his soul.

    No one could change something like a soul.

    But...

    Orochimaru had already locked onto his soul aura.

    As long as he passed by Orochimaru one day in the future.

    In that case, Orochimaru could immediately recognize him from the crowd.

    This was too terrifying!

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba frowned.

    He felt an unprecedented threat from Orochimaru.

    For things like souls.

    If it were someone else who said it.

    Or Orochimaru said it for others to hear.

    They might all be treated as words, and no one would believe them.

    However.

    When these words entered Aoba''s ears, it was a completely new feeling.

    That was that Orochimaru definitely wasn''t speaking casually!

    As a person who had watched Naruto Anime, Aoba knew very well what kind of genius Orochimaru was.

    He was an existence known as a ninja world scientist!

    He had researched countless things.

    He even grasped the secrets of immortality.

    The Living Corpse Reincarnation that could move one''s soul to another''s body like it was skinned, wasn''t it a research on souls?

    It was precisely because Aoba knew this.

    He believed even more in what Orochimaru had just said.

    "Now, I''ve been targeted by Orochimaru!"

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with a deep light. He knew very well what kind of situation he was in right now.

    "Orochimaru gave me Corpse Dissolving Water so easily and gave me Corpse Dissolving Water''s formula. Then he must have guessed that I was using an advanced paper clone to stir up trouble and even guessed that I was the one who killed Aburame Tatsuma. "

    The more Aoba analyzed these things, the more pressure he felt in his heart began to grow.

    The matter was far more serious than he had imagined.

    "Now that he has told me about the flaws of this technique and wants to take me as his student. It can be judged that he has already taken a fancy to my body, or perhaps he has already taken my body as his own."

    When Aoba thought of this, he could not help but take a deep breath and slowly spit it out. By taking a deep breath, he calmed his complicated feelings.

    "This way, I have to be more careful."

    "If my guess is correct..."

    "There will definitely be a battle between me and Orochimaru!"

    "Either you die or I live!"

    Aoba''s eyes instantly became especially cold. He had already made a deep judgment and analysis through the information he had experienced.

    His relationship with Orochimaru now.

    It was no less than the relationship between Sasuke and Orochimaru at that time.

    However, Sasuke intended to borrow Orochimaru''s strength to become stronger. He wanted to defeat Uchiha Itachi with Orochimaru''s help, but he did not know that even Orochimaru was not Itachi''s match.

    If Sasuke had not killed Orochimaru at that time, then he would have been possessed by Orochimaru.

    Aoba now had the same feeling.

    If Orochimaru had not locked onto his soul, he would not have to worry about this. As long as he kept a low profile enough, he would not have been targeted by Orochimaru.

    But now, things had come to this.

    He knew that there was no room for regret. There was no way to redo everything. He just had to look forward.

    Through the message that Orochimaru had transmitted from his words.

    One thing was very important!

    In the entire ninja world, only Orochimaru could see his true identity through this method of observing the soul.

    As long as there was no Orochimaru...

    Such a thing would not happen!

    "Do I have to be Orochimaru''s student?"

    Aoba pinched his chin and began to seriously think. Although the advanced paper clone had inherited his will just now, he was not him after all. He could do things according to his rules, but he would not have such complicated and profound thoughts.

    At this time.

    Aoba already had two choices in his heart.

    The common point of these two choices was to get rid of Orochimaru.

    One of the methods was to directly become enemies with Orochimaru and then get rid of him.

    The benefit of doing so was that there was no need to worry.

    The disadvantages were also obvious.

    That was, if he did not have enough confidence in dealing a fatal blow to Orochimaru, it would very likely give him room to breathe.

    As a result.

    His identity would also be exposed.

    The quiet life was gone.

    The other way was to pretend that nothing had happened. If Orochimaru really recognized him, then he would take the opportunity to become Orochimaru''s student and numb Orochimaru in turn.

    At that time...

    Orochimaru would treat him as one of his own.

    Not only would he help him keep his secret, but he would also help him cherish his current identity.

    After all...

    In Orochimaru''s heart.

    He was very likely to be the candidate for Orochimaru''s reincarnation vessel.

    The benefit of doing so was that he could temporarily paralyze Orochimaru and even let Orochimaru help him do something.

    The bad thing was...

    Asking a tiger for its skin!

    He would be in a dangerous state at any time.

    Aoba silently thought in his heart. With his current strength, if he used the method of hiding his identity and surprise attack, there was still a chance to kill a Jonin.

    However, if he were to fight against Orochimaru, who was at the Sannin level.

    Aoba did not have any confidence.

    "If it really doesn''t work out, then I can only wrong myself and become a Sannin student again."

    Aoba rubbed his temples. He felt very helpless.

    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have been so greedy for Corpse Dissolving Water!"

    Aoba helplessly complained to himself. However, he also knew that this was something that would happen sooner or later. When he found out that Corpse Dissolving Water had been allocated by Orochimaru, he would eventually run out of Corpse Dissolving Water and go to him.

    Now, he just wanted to take advantage of the time when the news of the disappearance of the two Root ninjas had not been completely updated to find a loophole to take away a few bottles of Corpse Dissolving Water from Orochimaru.

    Moreover...

    As long as he was still using advanced paper clones.

    Then one day, he would appear in front of Orochimaru.

    That was to say.

    All of this was destined to happen.

    It just happened to happen at this time.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba figured it out.

    Then.

    Aoba''s gaze fell on the sticky scroll.

    "Orochimaru actually gave me the Corpse Dissolving Water''s formula. If I learn it, I can get some equipment and make it myself here."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled into a smile. No matter what, this time was not a loss.

    Instantly.

    Aoba squatted on the ground.

    He picked up the bag of Corpse Dissolving Water.

    "Huh?"

    Aoba suddenly realized that something was wrong. The weight of the bag was lighter than what he remembered.

    It was not that he had not used Corpse Dissolving Water before.

    These bottles of Corpse Dissolving Water piled up together should not be this weight.

    "Could it be..."

    Aoba immediately stood up and placed on the table. In an instant, all the bottles in the bag were poured out.

    Crash!

    The bottles collided with the surface of the table, producing a series of sounds.

    Aoba looked at the bottles and picked up one. From the weight of the bottles, it was indeed very light.

    He opened it and took a look.

    The bottle was empty. There was nothing inside.

    "It really is an empty bottle!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched. After that, it turned into a smile. He looked at the large pile of empty bottles on the table.

    "Orochimaru, ah, Orochimaru, you really don''t let others take advantage of you!"

    Aoba recalled the situation when the advanced paper clone received the bag from Orochimaru.

    At that time, the two advanced paper clone''s attention was on Orochimaru.

    Not only were they afraid of Orochimaru''s sneak attack, but they were also listening to Orochimaru''s words.

    The whole process was very tense.

    He did not realize the weight of the bag at all.

    It was only after Aoba calmed down that he realized that he had been cheated by Orochimaru who gave him a lot of empty bottles.

    "Then..."

    Aoba''s gaze fell on the scroll stained with snake saliva on the ground, and an ominous premonition arose in his heart.

    "This scroll can''t be blank, right?"

    Thinking of this, Aoba immediately bowed and picked up the scroll on the ground. Then, he placed the scroll on the table.

    He raised his hands and opened the scroll in front of him.

    As the scroll slowly opened up.

    Aoba saw that the edge of the scroll was completely white.

    It was like an empty scroll.

    There seemed to be nothing recorded in it.

    "Hahahaha!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but raise his head and laugh. He had already realized that he had been tricked by Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru didn''t give him the Corpse Dissolving Water formula at all, nor the Corpse Dissolving Water.

    All of this was a lie to him!

    Old ginger is still spicier!

    Aoba suddenly felt that what happened between him and Orochimaru just now was not a loss at all, but a complete blood loss.

    In the first direct confrontation with Orochimaru, he had completely fallen to a disadvantage.

    "As expected of Orochimaru!"

    Aoba''s impression of Orochimaru had now greatly changed. He found that in terms of scheming and scheming, Orochimaru was also a very powerful opponent.

    "I was fooled by him by accident!"

    Aoba shook his head in self-mockery. He once again focused his gaze on the table and completely opened the scroll.

    "I don''t understand."

    "Since you don''t intend to give me Corpse Dissolving Water."

    "Why are you giving me empty bottles and empty scrolls?"

    "Are you trying to mess with my mind?"

    "After giving it to me, you let me go..."

    "Is this how Konoha''s Sannin bully their juniors?"

    Aoba couldn''t help but complain to the scroll.

    After saying that.

    He slowly pushed the scroll and spread it completely.

    The scroll was completely blank.

    There was nothing.

    It was really an empty scroll.

    It was exactly the same as what he had expected.

    "Damn it!"

    Aoba had never expected that someone like Orochimaru would actually play such a wicked thing.

    It was just that...

    Why did he have to give the scroll?

    Was it good with just empty bottles?

    "Wait!"

    Aoba suddenly widened his eyes and stared at the scroll. He suddenly raised his hand to close the scroll.

    He suddenly realized.

    Orochimaru gave him the scroll first. After seeing that he was not satisfied, he gave him the empty bottle.

    In other words...

    Orochimaru had planned to give him the scroll from the beginning!

    "There''s something wrong with this scroll!"

    Aoba instantly felt his scalp go numb. After he fought with a real ninja, he immediately realized his immaturity.

    He had always felt that he was incomparably smart.

    He could plan things one after another.

    He had never been defeated.

    Now he realized that he had fallen into Orochimaru''s combo.

    This set was brilliant and terrifying!

    It was a hundred times, thousand times more powerful than Yuta!

    Just when Aoba''s palm touched the scroll, he felt a powerful chakra power surging out from the scroll, which had already solidified the scroll into something that was close to an iron plate.

    It couldn''t be rolled up at all.

    Of course.

    If Aoba had to use brute force, he could still roll it up, but it was too late.

    "Not good!"

    Aoba instantly reacted. His left hand grabbed the scroll on the table, and his right hand grabbed the Corpse Dissolving Water empty bottle on the table and held it in his arms.

    His entire process was completed in an instant.

    After that.

    His perception was connected to a tree in the woods behind Konoha''s prison.

    There was a black circle on the trunk of the tree. It was Aoba''s Flying Thunder God Formula.

    Swish!

    Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    His figure flashed and disappeared. He directly brought Orochimaru''s scroll and those empty bottles and appeared beside a tree.

    The moment Aoba appeared.

    He threw the scroll and empty bottles on the ground.

    Then he suddenly jumped up and directly stuck to the tree trunk next to him. The paper on his body fluttered, forming pieces of paper that stuck to his body. From a visual point of view, he merged with the tree trunk. He had already displayed Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)''s disguise.

    The entire process was as smooth as flowing water.

    Aoba could use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to leave again, but he did not do so.

    There was only one reason.

    He needed to confirm one thing.

    It was something very, very important to him.

    Chi Chi Chi....

    In front of the trunk.

    White smoke emerged from the solidified scroll as if it were burning. Pitch-black lines appeared.

    The lines became clearer and clearer.

    They were reflected in Aoba''s perspective.

    As someone who had learned all kinds of sealing techniques during this period of time, Aoba immediately recognized that this was a summoning seal.

    Hum!

    When the black lines on the scroll appeared.

    The scroll suddenly trembled.

    A large yellow snake emerged from the seal!

    This snake was directly summoned by the summoning seal!

    The moment the big yellow snake appeared.

    The big yellow snake opened its big mouth and spat out a small white snake from its mouth.

    After the small white snake came out halfway, it opened its big mouth again and spat out a person from its mouth.

    This person...

    It was Orochimaru.

    After Orochimaru appeared, his expression was calm. His long and narrow snake eyes shone with a bright light. After scanning the surroundings of the forest, his gaze landed on the scroll on the ground.

    "He actually escaped!"

    Orochimaru looked around again and carefully sensing the chakra around him, but he didn''t find anyone.

    "Is it so fast?"

    "Or have you mastered space-time ninjutsu?"

    "I didn''t expect Konohagakure to have such an interesting person..."

    Orochimaru''s gaze swept past the tree trunk where Aoba was. He did not stop for even a moment. Then, he strode in the direction of his secret base.

    Aoba hid behind Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)''s disguise and watched as Orochimaru left. The corners of his mouth curled up into a proud smile.

    "You are so nasty!"

    Aoba could not help but complain. This Orochimaru was really full of tricks.

    What saw the soul?

    This was all a trick.

    Aoba was now certain that Orochimaru had identified his advanced paper clone through a certain thing, but it was definitely not the soul. This was just an excuse to scare him.

    "I was almost fooled by you!"

 CH 244

    Orochimaru left the forest.

    Until the moment Orochimaru left, he did not see that person again.

    "Interesting!"

    As Orochimaru left, he recalled the battle of wits and courage with the other party.

    "I didn''t expect that person to be able to discard my scroll so easily!"

    Orochimaru had used this move more than once. Anyone who took his scroll away was equivalent to taking him away.

    He had already prepared the summoning seal on the scroll beforehand.

    Once the scroll was opened, the summoning seal would be activated, and the transmission seal on it would be opened to summon the big snake.

    Then he would use the snake spitting method to complete the purpose of this quick transmission.

    Only...

    This time, something unexpected happened.

    The other party actually reacted so quickly and threw his scroll out. Moreover, there was no aura of anyone around.

    "It has been a long time since Konohagakure had such a fun guy!"

    Orochimaru sighed and walked back to his laboratory.

    ...

    Under the disguise of Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) on the tree trunk.

    Aoba watched Orochimaru leave with his own eyes. Through this method, he determined that Orochimaru''s last words were just misleading him.

    "Orochimaru, you are smart but you are wrong!"

    Aoba''s face was cold, and his head quickly turned. Everything that happened just now flashed in his mind like a movie.

    Just now when he was in the tower.

    He really thought that Orochimaru saw his soul through the shadow clone.

    Because according to the information he knew.

    Hiruzen could use the shadow clone to cast the Demon Consuming Seal Technique.

    At that time, Hiruzen used the shadow clone to pull away the souls of the First Hokage Senju Hashirama and the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama.

    In addition to what Orochimaru said before.

    He did not doubt it too much.

    Until he found that the Corpse Dissolving Water that Orochimaru gave him was empty, the scroll was blank, and the summoning seal was also on it.

    He immediately realized.

    What Orochimaru said about being able to see through the soul was also fake!

    Now was the best time to confirm.

    If he did not make a certain decision, then when he faced Orochimaru again in the future, he would be restrained.

    Of course.

    When Aoba was guarding at the side, he had already communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula with his mind.

    Once Orochimaru made any strange movements.

    He would immediately use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to leave the tree trunk.

    It was just as he had predicted.

    If Orochimaru could really see his soul, then no matter how he hid it, it would be useless. Sooner or later, he would be discovered by Orochimaru.

    Regardless of whether Orochimaru judged the advanced paper clone''s problem through his soul or not, he had to verify it!

    He would treat this matter very cautiously!

    He definitely couldn''t let it go just like that!

    Otherwise, even if he hid inside Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he would always be worried about being recognized by Orochimaru.

    "It seems that none of the words that Orochimaru said to me are true. They are all fake!"

    Aoba made a judgment in an instant. After all, there was another sentence in Orochimaru''s words that was very easy to ignore and guide problems.

    It was that sentence...

    "Apart from me, no one else in the entire Konohagakure can see the problem with your clone. Don''t worry and use it boldly!"

    Aoba recalled this sentence.

    It made him realize a problem that really needed his attention.

    That was that the advanced paper clone had a flaw!

    That flaw was the real reason why he had just revealed that he was a clone!

    The reason why Orochimaru had him use it without worry was that he was waiting for him to reveal the problem.

    Listen to everything in reverse!

    "In that case..."

    "Orochimaru can''t see through the advanced paper clone at all!"

    "He doesn''t know who I am!"

    "This is also why he gave me the scroll. He wants to come in front of me and see who I am!"

    "How sinister!"

    The moment Aoba saw Orochimaru leave and after he calmed down, he had already seen through the entire process just now.

    Orochimaru used him to obtain information through his clone, and when he opened the scroll and could not react. He would suddenly appear in front of him.

    As for what Orochimaru''s goal was...

    He definitely wasn''t taking in a student!

    He was taking in a student to make himself careless!

    "Wait..."

    "I understand!"

    "Orochimaru is still a member of Root!"

    "I see!"

    "I understand everything!"

    Aoba suddenly realized that he had neglected the simplest truth and the most important thing in this matter.

    That was that the disappearance of the two Root ninjas had been informed to Orochimaru by Danzo.

    It was precisely because of this reason.

    From the moment Orochimaru saw these two advanced paper clones, he knew that they were fake.

    However.

    Orochimaru did not directly attack his advanced paper clone.

    The most fundamental reason was...

    Orochimaru had taken a fancy to his advanced paper clone technique!

    Aoba was very clear that at this time, Orochimaru was not only studying immortality but also wanting to grasp all the ninjutsu in the world.

    He suddenly encountered such magical ninjutsu.

    It was inevitable that he would be tempted!

    In that case...

    Orochimaru''s last sentence should be misleading him, making him feel that the advanced paper clones had no other flaws.

    However.

    Now, Aoba already knew the advanced paper clones'' most fatal flaw.

    That was when he simulated other people''s identities.

    It was likely to be recognized by an insider of the relevant identities.

    However, some people did not think too much about it. For example, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen directly believed Aoba''s words. They still had a real fantasy about the trust between people.

    However, Orochimaru''s reaction was quite fast. In just an instant, he determined that the two Root ninjas were clones. He instantly realized this and arranged such a series of tricks in seconds.

    This was the brain of Orochimaru!

    This was the most beloved student of the Third Hokage!

    He was also a disciple that the brains of the Third Hokage could not grasp!

    "Interesting, interesting, interesting. Then let us see who will take the advantage in the end!"

    Aoba had been set up by Orochimaru, so he had to return something.

    Since it was confirmed that the other party couldn''t recognize the advanced paper clone at all.

    It was entirely based on the power of intelligence.

    Then...

    Return the favor!

    With a thought, Aoba quickly made a series of hand seals. Suddenly, a shadow clone appeared beside him.

    The moment this shadow clone appeared, the paper on its body rolled up, directly changing into the appearance of another person.

    This person was not someone else.

    It was precisely Orochimaru who had just left.

    In a split second.

    The advanced paper clone, who had transformed into Orochimaru, instantly communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the wall of Orochimaru''s laboratory.

    Swish!

    This advanced paper clone flashed and disappeared.

    Swish!

    At the same time.

    Aoba also used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    He returned to the second floor of the tower.

    Sitting on the table he was sitting on just now, he pressed his hands against his temples and reviewed what had just happened again.

    "Danzo had already told Orochimaru the news of the disappearance of the two Root ninjas. In his heart, it was equivalent to thinking that they were killed. Therefore, after seeing the advanced paper clone, he immediately determined that they were fake. In other words, if the two Root ninjas returned, Danzo would explain to Orochimaru again and cancel the missing information."

    Aoba''s brain quickly worked. In the current situation, he still had two advanced paper clones who had turned into Root ninjas and sneaked into Root.

    The two advanced paper clones had not brought back the information.

    This meant that Root''s side was progressing faster than Orochimaru.

    It could be judged that Root was relatively smooth.

    Now that there was no news coming back, it was the best news.

    In fact.

    The matter was similar to Aoba''s judgment.

    No matter if it were Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Danzo, or even Third Hokage, everyone did not have such a paranoid pursuit in ninjutsu, so they could not think about ninjutsu whenever they encountered a situation.

    Only Orochimaru if he saw two identical people. He would think about ninjutsu, and then use something like the soul to cheat.

    ...

    At this time.

    Not long after Orochimaru left the forest.

    The forest was behind the prison. It was at least ten minutes away from Orochimaru''s secret base. If he walked at a normal speed, it would take about thirty minutes.

    Swish!

    The advanced paper clone, who had turned into Orochimaru, instantly appeared outside the laboratory. His right hand was pressed against the wall, and his palm just happened to press on the circular pattern on the wall, instantly completing Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)''s transmission.

    Suddenly.

    The assistant in Orochimaru''s laboratory heard the noise outside.

    "Who?"

    The assistant immediately ran out of the laboratory and immediately saw Orochimaru, who had been transformed by the advanced paper clone technique at the door.

    "Orochimaru-sama, didn''t you go out? Why are you back so soon?" The assistant was stunned for a moment and asked.

    "Are you in charge of my business?"

    The fake Orochimaru''s expression suddenly changed. He raised his right hand and touched the assistant''s head.

    The assistant''s expression changed drastically when he saw Orochimaru raise his hand. He was so frightened that his neck shrank slightly. He wanted to dodge, but he did not dare.

    Tap!

    Aoba slapped the assistant on the head with his right hand.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Suiton: Bakusui Sh¨­ha(Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave)!"

    A crisp electronic prompt sounded in Aoba''s mind. Then, the memory of this assistant appeared in Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s mind.

    "Your collar is messy."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone imitated Orochimaru''s tone. However, this tone was very gentle. Then, his right hand moved away from his hair to tidy up the latter''s collar.

    This action instantly caused the assistant to panic.

    Just as Aoba was flipping through the assistant''s clothes, a piece of paper appeared in his hand and stuck to the assistant''s clothes without leaving a trace.

    "Stand at the door and wait for me."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone patted the assistant''s shoulder and said indifferently. As he spoke, he quickly flipped through the assistant''s recent memories.

    "By the way."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone immediately saw the memories that had just happened. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He turned to stare at the assistant and said with a smile, "There''s lightning tonight."

    "Yes! Orochimaru-sama!"

    When the assistant heard this, he no longer had any doubts in his heart.

    Just when Orochimaru had left.

    He had specially told him this secret message.

    There''s lightning tonight.

    Orochimaru told this assistant that if he did not say this hidden message, then it was very likely that it was someone else pretending to be him. He had to pay more attention. No matter what the other party asked, he would not answer.

    Now, not only did Aoba say the hidden message that the two sides had agreed on, but he also did not ask anything. The assistant no longer had any doubts and directly guarded the door.

    On the other hand, Aoba''s advanced paper clone directly walked into Orochimaru''s laboratory.

    Once again, he saw the scene inside.

    Aoba suddenly felt a burst of emotion.

    The last time the advanced paper clone came, it was only less than half an hour later, but it was two completely different feelings.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s eyes swept through Orochimaru''s laboratory. He could still see that there were people inside the cylinders filled with green nutrient fluids.

    These people were now in a state of unconsciousness.

    It could be seen that all of them still had breath, and none of them were dead.

    However, they were not far from death.

    If there was no accident, these people have been injected with the First Hokage cells, in order to cultivate the wood release ninja.

    Aoba was not in the mood to care about these people at all. In the assistant memory, he had already seen where Corpse Dissolving Water was.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba quickly ran to the experiment table.

    He pulled open the drawer under the drawer that Orochimaru had opened.

    One bottle after another appears in front of him.

    Aoba did not hesitate to directly put all of these Corpse Dissolving Water into his ninja bag. There were nearly twenty bottles.

    Not a single bottle was left for Orochimaru.

    After taking all of them.

    Aoba took out a piece of paper from the ninja bag.

    He immediately wrote a line of words on it in Yuta''s handwriting.

    After writing it down.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone directly placed this piece of paper into the drawer where the Corpse Dissolving Water was previously stored.

    The next moment.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared.

    ...

    Tower, second floor.

    Aoba sat on his desk, thinking about all the problems that had just happened.

    All of a sudden.

    A figure appeared behind him.

    It was the advanced paper clone who had transformed into Orochimaru.

    "I have completed the mission and obtained a memory. Check it yourself."

    The advanced paper clone instantly removed his shadow clone state and let out an explosive sound before completely disappearing.

    Hum!

    Aoba''s head trembled slightly.

    In an instant, images of scenes appeared in his mind.

    It was the memory of the assistant in Orochimaru''s laboratory.

    This assistant had participated in many of Orochimaru''s experimental projects. Some of them even participated in the whole process. This assistant had left behind many precious images and information in his memory. It was still very valuable.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Aoba seemed to have thought of Orochimaru''s defeated look. He could not help but laugh out loud. Then, his gaze fell on the twenty bottles of Corpse Dissolving Water on the desk.

    "Orochimaru-sama, didn''t I still get these little things? But that''s not the main point. I have learned a lot from you!"

    Aoba was not mocking him. He really thought this way. Just now, Orochimaru had taught him a lesson, allowing him to learn a lot of experience. In the future, when facing such things, he would be calmer.

    After all, people all improved!

    Aoba felt that as a person who came from the modern world to the ninja world. After more than a year, he can gradually keep up with the pace of the ninja world, which was not easy.

    ...

    Konohagakure, somewhere in the forest, Orochimaru''s secret base.

    Orochimaru, who had just left through the summoning seal, returned to the entrance of the secret base after confirming that he had gained nothing.

    Orochimaru easily pushed the stone door open and walked in.

    Rumble...

    The sound of the stone door immediately attracted the attention of the assistant in the base.

    The assistant glanced at the door of the laboratory next to him and found that there was no movement inside. He guessed that Orochimaru might be busy.

    After that, he quickly went to the door.

    Just as he rushed to the door.

    He saw a figure walking down the dark stairs. It was Orochimaru.

    "Huh?"

    When the assistant saw the real Orochimaru, a puzzled look flashed across his eyes.

    ''Something is wrong!''

    ''There is a problem here!''

    ''Orochimaru-sama is clearly in the laboratory.''

    ''He had not come out at all.''

    ''Moreover, that Orochimaru-sama had spoken the secret code.''

    ''That was the real Orochimaru-sama!''

    ''Then...''

    ''Who is the person in front of him now?''

    The assistant fixed his eyes on Orochimaru. He thought of what Orochimaru had told him before he left.

    If someone who looked like him appeared.

    If that person did not say the secret message.

    Then it was fake!

    "Who are you?"

    The assistant''s voice became cold. He used the elimination method to confirm that the real Orochimaru in front of him could not say the secret massage.

    "Your alertness is not bad!" Orochimaru was stunned. After seeing the assistant''s expression, he immediately thought of his arrangements when he left and praised the assistant.

    "How dare you disguise yourself as Orochimaru-sama in front of me!" The assistant snapped.

    He acted as if he had not heard Orochimaru''s praise.

    He stared coldly at Orochimaru.

    Then, he took out a kunai.

    He aimed the kunai at Orochimaru.

    He assumed a fighting appearance.

    The entire process, as well as the expression between his eyebrows, completely regarded Orochimaru as an enemy.

    "Your alertness seems to be a bit too high. You can first ask me for the secret message. After confirming my identity, you can act like this. Now, it is a bit too hasty." Orochimaru said with a smile. Now he felt that this child was not so cautious. He was more reckless and a little inconsiderate.

    "Continue to act!"

    The assistant waited for Orochimaru''s eyes to blink and directly stabbed the kunai at Orochimaru''s face.

    "Let me see your true face!"

    The assistant immediately roared and attacked quickly without mercy. From this bitter angle, it seemed like he was going to cut off Orochimaru''s face.

    "Are you crazy?"

    Orochimaru suddenly widened his snake-like eyes. He looked at the assistant in front of him who had changed into a different person and suddenly wondered if this assistant had been transformed by someone else...

 CH 245

    It was just...

    At this time.

    Orochimaru''s assistant could no longer listen to any of Orochimaru''s words.

    In his opinion.

    This Orochimaru-sama in front of him was a fake!

    After all, the Orochimaru-sama from before had already said the secret massage. Now, no matter what this Orochimaru-sama in front of him said, he was a fake.

    This assistant''s idea was very simple and firm. As long as the real Orochimaru-sama was confirmed, the rest would all be fake.

    His hands held the kunai tightly.

    Right now, Orochimaru-sama might be conducting an extremely important experiment, and he absolutely could not allow Orochimaru-sama to be disturbed.

    Instantly.

    This assistant held the kunai and directly stabbed it toward Orochimaru''s face.

    The kunai blade could still emit a trace of cold light in this dark corridor.

    This ray of cold light reflected in Orochimaru''s snake eyes, causing Orochimaru''s snake eyes to turn cold at this moment.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Orochimaru looked at the assistant in front of him, who was desperately holding a kunai and rushing toward him. He calmly stood in place, as if he did not take this assistant''s attack seriously.

    In an instant.

    The assistant''s attack arrived in front of Orochimaru.

    The kunai was about to stab into Orochimaru''s face.

    Right at this moment.

    Orochimaru raised his right hand and slapped the assistant''s wrist.

    Swish!

    The speed of Orochimaru''s right hand was extremely fast. The moment the kunai was about to pierce his face, he slapped the assistant''s wrist heavily.

    "Ahh!"

    The assistant instantly screamed in pain and the kunai in his hand slipped out of his hand. His wrist seemed to be on fire, and there was a burning pain.

    The strength that Orochimaru used was not small.

    The assistant was directly sent flying back the moment he was hit. The strength in his body could not resist the strength that Orochimaru used.

    "Ding!"

    The kunai in the assistant''s hand floated in the air and fell to the ground. After colliding with the ground, it made a crisp sound.

    "Bang!"

    The assistant fell heavily to the ground. This kind of impact made him feel like all the bones in his body were going to scatter.

    This was too ruthless!

    After the assistant fell down, he was even more convinced that the person just now was not Orochimaru-sama.

    Orochimaru-sama was very distressed about him.

    He would never attack him like this!

    Thus.

    He thought that Orochimaru-sama might still be in the laboratory, and he should have heard the noise outside.

    Orochimaru-sama should be coming out soon.

    At this time, he must not show a timid look. He must be brave to stay here, buy time for Orochimaru-sama, and wait for Orochimaru-sama to come out.

    "You better be careful!"

    The assistant suddenly roared, his voice echoing in the corridor and clearly entering Orochimaru''s ears.

    He shouted this to intimidate the imposter in front of him, and also to remind the real Orochimaru in the laboratory at the end of the corridor.

    "Oh?"

    Orochimaru frowned slightly, and his snake eyes focused on the assistant. Did this person take the wrong medicine?

    He did ask the assistant to pay attention.

    He even arranged a secret massage.

    Only then could he believe it.

    But he treats a person as a fake without even asking him!

    After the slap on the assistant''s wrist just now, Orochimaru was certain that this assistant was not a shadow clone or transformation technique.

    This assistant was his assistant.

    But there was a problem with this assistant''s thinking.

    He reacted too strongly!

    "Have you calmed down?"

    Orochimaru glanced at his assistant coldly. His lips moved slightly as he prepared to speak the secret message.

    However.

    Just as he was about to speak the secret message.

    The assistant, who had fallen to the ground, roared again. His voice was filled with a strong threat and hatred.

    "Orochimaru-sama will come out soon. He will not let you go!"

    The assistant stared at Orochimaru. Ignoring the pain in his body and forced himself to stand up. His eyes flashed with a look of indifference.

    From the moment he saw Orochimaru, the assistant had been convinced by Orochimaru''s charisma. He was willing to sacrifice everything for Orochimaru, be it his spirit or body.

    In his opinion.

    This was the moment.

    No matter who wanted to threaten Orochimaru-sama, they had to step over his body.

    "???"

    When Orochimaru saw the appearance of this assistant, he had a very hallucinatory feeling.

    It''s like shouting I love you and yelling at you with his mouth wide open. The logic in words and actions was cut off, completely devoid of any consistency.

    "Is your brain broken?"

    Orochimaru said indifferently. As he spoke, his figure flashed out and rushed toward this assistant at an extremely fast speed.

    Almost in an instant.

    Orochimaru appeared right in front of the assistant.

    After that, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the assistant by the collar.

    He lifted the assistant up high.

    His snake-like eyes stared at the eyes of the assistant who was lifted up.

    "Look carefully!"

    "I am Orochimaru!"

    "What are you doing!"

    "There''s lightning tonight!"

    "Did you hear it clearly?"

    "I told you a secret message before I left. There, is, lightning, tonight!"

    Orochimaru said one word at a time. His voice was very loud and clear, echoing in the dark corridor.

    "Im... impossible..."

    The assistant stared at Orochimaru in front of him with his eyes wide open but his eyes were extremely determined. He did not believe that the person in front of him was Orochimaru. After all, the person before had already said the secret massage.

    "You are not Orochimaru-sama!"

    "The real Orochimaru-sama has already entered the laboratory!"

    "Who exactly are you?"

    "Why are you pretending to be Orochimaru-sama?"

    "How do you know the secret message that Orochimaru-sama told me?"

    The assistant firmly believed that the person who came out first was Orochimaru, and the person in front of him was fake.

    However.

    Although he looked very determined on the surface, he was still a little confused in his heart.

    After all.

    The Orochimaru in front of him also said the secret message they had agreed on.

    A secret message.

    Two Orochimaru-sama were using it.

    This...

    This assistant tried his best not to think too much and firmly believed in his intuition. Otherwise, it would be very easy for him to lose himself in this kind of real and fake situation.

    Normally, in this situation, it was one real and one fake.

    But for him...

    It seemed that he had discovered that both of them were very real Orochimaru.

    This was not the real Orochimaru.

    This was the real Orochimaru!

    The assistant thought a lot at this moment. He could not care about the pain in his body. He just wanted to figure out what was going on.

    In just a few minutes, he met two Orochimaru who had said the secret massage.

    How could such a thing happen?

    What the hell was going on?

    Which Orochimaru-sama was the real Orochimaru-sama?

    For a moment.

    The assistant did not seem so determined. He had already begun to waver in this situation and was even starting to feel a little confused.

    "Huh?"

    After hearing the assistant''s words, Orochimaru frowned again. He keenly caught a few keywords.

    These keywords made him faintly realize what had happened.

    "You mean..."

    Orochimaru''s expression instantly calmed down. He knew that this assistant of his was loyal to him and would not have a brainless betrayal.

    To be able to react like this.

    That was because he had encountered something special.

    For example...

    He met another him!

    "You met the other me and even said the secret massage?"

    Orochimaru judged this possibility based on the words of this assistant. Then, he immediately realized that something was wrong.

    Could it be...

    The thing he was worried about before he left.

    Did it really happen just like that?

    Wasn''t it a bit too exaggerated!

    Orochimaru had expected that someone might appear to act as him, but he had not expected that things would happen so quickly. It had happened to him just like that!

    How dare you!

    Orochimaru''s expression turned ugly. A dangerous light flashed in his eyes as he stared at the assistant in front of him.

    "Where is the other me you saw?"

    Orochimaru immediately asked.

    He was not in the mood to care too much about this assistant.

    The most urgent matter at hand was was to quickly find the person who was pretending to be him.

    Reduce the losses to the minimum!

    Orochimaru had already realized that when he had just teleported over through the summoning seal on the scroll, the other party had already turned around and taken the initiative.

    "Ah..."

    The assistant hesitated slightly after hearing Orochimaru''s words.

    However, he suddenly realized something important.

    Regardless of whether the person in front of him was the real Orochimaru-sama or the fake Orochimaru-sama.

    He should not care if the person in the laboratory was the real Orochimaru-sama or the fake Orochimaru-sama.

    He firmly believed in one thing!

    The fake Orochimaru-sama could not beat the real Orochimaru-sama!

    Suddenly.

    He immediately raised his hand and pointed at the laboratory at the end of the corridor.

    Because his body was raised, the angle of his arm was a little tilted, but it was still obvious.

    "Orochimaru-sama is in the laboratory!"

    The assistant said in a deep voice. After he finished speaking, he added, "If you are afraid, then scram!"

    Swish!

    Just as the assistant finished his sentence.

    His eyes instantly spun.

    He felt a sudden and terrifying power.

    This power threw him away.

    After a round of spinning in the air, he finally landed heavily on the ground.

    "Bang!"

    The assistant''s back hit the ground again. Compared to the previous impact, this time it was much lighter, but it still made him very painful.

    "It hurts..."

    The assistant held his waist. His body, which was lying on the ground, turned slightly toward the end of the corridor. His eyes flashed with dissatisfaction. He was even more angry with this fake Orochimaru. He wished that Orochimaru-sama could teach him a lesson.

    "Orochimaru-sama will avenge me!"

    The assistant lay on the ground and took a deep breath to relieve the pain in his body. Then, he was ready to get up.

    He could not fall like this.

    He was going to the laboratory to watch Orochimaru-sama tear off the fake.

    ...

    Just as Orochimaru heard the assistant''s words, he immediately realized that something was wrong.

    He was no longer in the mood to care about the assistant.

    He directly used his fastest speed to walk toward the door of the laboratory.

    He quickly opened the laboratory.

    Orochimaru stopped at the door, his pair of snake eyes sweeping fiercely into the laboratory.

    In the dark laboratory, only the cylindrical container containing nutrient fluids emitted a faint light, and no one could be seen anywhere.

    No one?

    Orochimaru''s face became serious. He did not believe that there was no one here, and he felt that the person who pretended to be him was hiding.

    "I know you are inside."

    Orochimaru''s solemn voice sounded. As he spoke, his tongue licked the corner of his mouth. He cautiously entered the room and closed the door of the laboratory with a backhand.

    After he entered the laboratory.

    He saw that there were no problems with the experimental machines.

    His heart, which was hanging in the air, was suddenly relieved.

    It could be seen.

    The other party''s purpose was not to destroy his laboratory.

    "Still not coming out?"

    Orochimaru listened carefully to the movements around him. He did not hear any sound, so he realized that something was wrong here.

    "Then wait for me to find you!"

    Orochimaru flung his hand out, and snakes immediately crawled out from his sleeve. They slithered along the ground, searching every corner of the laboratory.

    Half an hour later.

    After searching every corner of the laboratory, Orochimaru finally confirmed one thing.

    That person had already disappeared.

    "Too hateful!"

    "You actually ran away!"

    "I don''t even know how you ran away!"

    A hint of anger appeared on Orochimaru''s face, and then his anger turned into a smile.

    "Things are getting more and more interesting!"

    Orochimaru did not expect that he would meet such a magical person tonight. Most importantly, he did not even know who the other person was.

    "You won''t come to my office without a purpose, will you?"

    "Let me guess what you want..."

    "It should be the Corpse Dissolving Water!"

    Orochimaru walked to the desk in his laboratory. From the words of the two Root ninjas that appeared before him, he determined that the target should be Corpse Dissolving Water.

    Then.

    Orochimaru opened the second drawer of his desk.

    It was an empty drawer, and there was only a folded piece of paper lying inside.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Orochimaru suddenly laughed wildly, his laughter full of self-mockery.

    "It really is Corpse Dissolving Water!"

    "And not a single bottle is left for me!"

    "It really is you!"

    "I will remember this grudge!"

    Orochimaru smiled and gradually calmed down. His eyes stared at the piece of paper in the drawer.

    He knew that this piece of paper was left behind by that person. He didn''t even need to open it to know that it was provocative words.

    However.

    He still picked up the paper.

    He opened the paper.

    Lines of text with slightly hidden handwriting came into his sight.

    [Thank Orochimaru-sama for sending the Corpse Dissolving Water. The goods have been received. Five stars of good review.

    There were many good things in the laboratory.

    It will come again.

    Since Orochimaru-sama is kind enough to worry about the problem of my technique, I will also kindly remind Orochimaru-sama of the thing you got wrong.

    In fact.

    I am older than you!

    Finally.

    I advise you to mind your own business!

    Otherwise, Orochimaru-sama, the thing in your laboratory. I will let the entire Konohagakure know.]

    The content was very simple.

    And there was no signature.

    When Orochimaru saw this, his snake eyes shot out a fierce light, his hands tightly clenched into fists.

    "You actually dare to threaten me!"

    Orochimaru stared at the words on the letter, as if he wanted to see some flaws in these words, but he did not find anything.

    "Interesting! Interesting! Truly interesting!"

    Orochimaru put the letter into his pocket, shook his head with a sneer, and walked towards the entrance of the laboratory.

    "This matter will definitely not be settled like this!"

    Orochimaru silently muttered to himself. He had never suffered such a loss before, and he had already begun to ponder who the other party might be.

    Just as he opened the door and walked out.

    He immediately saw the assistant waiting at the door.

    The assistant''s eyes lit up when he saw Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru-sama, did you get rid of the imposter?" The assistant was still holding his waist as he spoke. He had been hurt from the fall just now, so he did not have any good feelings for the imposter.

    "He ran away," Orochimaru said indifferently.

    "Damn it! He actually ran away! He hurt me so much just now!" The assistant complained helplessly.

    "I was the one who threw you just now." Orochimaru rolled his eyes at the assistant. He didn''t know what to say.

    "Huh?" The assistant was stunned. He stared at Orochimaru with his eyes wide open. His eyes were full of confusion, and the expression on his face gradually became complicated.

    ...

    On the other side of Konohagakure, on the second floor of the tower.

    Aoba rubbed his forehead with both hands, and a faint smile hung on his face. Now, his heart was much more comfortable.

    "I was almost fooled by Orochimaru!"

    Aoba did not know how many routines Orochimaru had left behind in his words. For example, what would happen if he agreed to be Orochimaru''s student? This Orochimaru was simply full of routines.

    "Now, let me take a closer look at this assistant''s memories."

    Aoba closed his eyes and went through the assistant''s memories in his mind. He could faintly feel that the assistant''s mind should know a lot of things. After all, he had been following Orochimaru all this time.

    In an instant.

    The scene after scene.

    The image appeared in Aoba''s mind.

    Now, he had already put himself in the assistant''s perspective to see what Orochimaru had done during this period of time.

 CH 246

    Aoba was reading the memory of Orochimaru''s assistant. When he was reading the memory, his other two advanced paper clones had already begun to carry out their own tasks.

    These two advanced paper clones had both turned into Root ninjas.

    It just happened to correspond to the two Root ninjas he imprisoned in the tower.

    These two advanced paper clones arrived near the Hokage Building, found the special secret door to Root, and walked down the stairs.

    The mission this time was very clear.

    It was mainly to find out information about Hari, find out his specific location, and his current situation.

    However...

    He must first reinstate their identity.

    If he couldn''t do it, then he would remove his shadow clone.

    The two of them had just entered the Root Base, and they immediately saw many Root ninjas wearing masks.

    There were several people standing guard at every distance.

    Aoba was not surprised by this situation.

    He had already read the memories of the three Root ninjas.

    He was very clear about the process of returning after completing the mission.

    For a moment.

    These two advanced paper clones, who had transformed into the two Root ninjas, did not say a word and quietly walked forward.

    After walking down several floors, the two of them arrived at a platform.

    There was a man wearing a dark green robe with half of his face wrapped in bandages.

    This person was the Root Leader, Shimura Danzo.

    "Danzo-sama."

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones had completely put themself into the role.

    They began to enter the acting mode.

    "Why did you come back so late?"

    Danzo''s exposed eyes glanced at the two of them and slowly said, "How is the completion of the mission?"

    "Reporting to Danzo-sama, the mission has been successfully completed. Fujieda Yoshino has been killed and dealt with very cleanly. No one will find any traces." Among the two Root ninjas that Aoba imitated, the older one said.

    "The mission is very smooth. Why did you waste a day?" Danzo''s tone was very deep and cold, giving people a very oppressive feeling.

    "Reporting to Danzo-sama, while we were chasing Fujieda Yoshino, she constantly circled around various different areas and delayed the chase. However, the overall process of the mission was smooth." The older Root ninja continued.

    "I see." Danzo gave the two advanced paper clones a meaningful look, then waved his hand and said, "You must be tired. Stay here and rest for a while. Don''t go anywhere."

    "Yes!"

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones responded. They could feel that Danzo did not really believe their words. He was already mentally prepared to remove the shadow clone at any time.

    After Danzo finished giving instructions to these two people, he beckoned to the darkness.

    Almost in an instant.

    A black shadow flashed out and appeared beside Danzo.

    Danzo whispered a few words into the black shadow''s ear.

    After saying that.

    The black shadow disappeared.

    Just like that, another ten minutes passed.

    A tall and thin ninja wearing a mask walked over from the other side and walked in front of Danzo.

    "Danzo-sama, are you looking for me?"

    When this lanky ninja walked in front of Danzo, he directly half-kneeled and salutes Danzo. Whether it was his form or tone, it could be seen that he was very respectful toward Danzo.

    "Akira, come and see if they are lying."

    Danzo said to the lanky ninja wearing a mask.

    This Root ninja was called Yamanaka Akira.

    He was a ninja responsible for reading memories.

    He was highly valued by Danzo.

    At that time, when the remnants of the old era broke out, Akira was the one who was responsible for reading Tetsu''s memories.

    "Yes."

    Akira turned to look at Aoba''s two advanced paper clones. His dark pupils fell on the two advanced paper clones through the mask peepholes and then he stepped toward the two advanced paper clones.

    Such a scene.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone had both seen and heard it.

    He was going to read his memories!

    If it were in the past, he might have been afraid, but now there was no problem at all.

    To be able to prove his words through this method was simply the most suitable.

    Aoba was afraid that Danzo would directly attack his two advanced paper clones. If the attack exceeded the shadow clone limit could bear, it would be directly canceled the technique. At that time, there would be no possibility of continuing to pretend.

    Under the gaze of Danzo.

    Akira took the lead to walk in front of the Root ninja who was acting as the elder among Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    "Excuse me."

    Akira''s voice sounded faint. He only said this, but he didn''t care at all.

    Whether it was him or the two Root ninjas in front of him, they all belonged to Root, serving Danzo-sama. As long as they obeyed orders, everything else was useless.

    "En."

    This advanced paper clone of Aoba nodded. He didn''t resist at all. Instead, he closed his eyes and presented his brain to Akira.

    This scene fell into the eyes of Danzo, making his vision less sharp.

    Perhaps.

    These two people really had no problem.

    Akira raised his hands and touched the head of the eldest Root ninja disguised by Aoba. Then he immediately used the secret technique of the Yamanaka clan, controlling the chakra to rush towards the brain of Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    At this moment.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone did not resist this chakra at all. He was in a state where his brain was completely open.

    [Ding! The system has detected the invasion of external forces. The automatic protection program has been activated. Part of the host''s memory fragments has entered a state of isolation! ]

    Along with the system''s prompt.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone entered the same state as the last time when his memory was read. He could freely choose the memory fragments for Akira to check.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone took out all the memories of the Root ninja he transformed into and presented them to Akira.

    Except for the last memory before his death.

    Everything else was directly and perfectly restored.

    As for the last memory.

    Aoba did some tricks to magnify the chase process between them and Fujieda Yoshino infinitely, showing a feeling that Fujieda Yoshino was very good at running.

    "Well..."

    When Akira read Aoba''s advanced paper clone memory, he easily got the memory of the Root ninja into his mind.

    The missions he had done over the years.

    The mission he had just executed.

    The process of the mission.

    The scene was very clear.

    This was much easier than when he was reading other people''s memories.

    It even gave him the illusion that his mental strength had increased.

    This person...

    Must have a good memory!

    "Phew..."

    Akira breathed a sigh of relief. He moved his hands away from Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s head and turned to look at Danzo.

    His eyes met Danzo''s one-eyed eyes and he shook his head slowly.

    "Danzo-sama, there is no problem."

    After saying that.

    Akira walked in any direction of the other Root ninja.

    He came in front of the young Root ninja. His dark pupils looked through the mask peepholes.

    "Excuse me."

    Akira said the same thing. After he finished speaking, he raised his hands and touched the head of Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    In a split second.

    A stream of chakra poured into the mind of Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    [Ding! The system has detected the invasion of external forces. The automatic protection program has been activated. Part of the host''s memory fragments has entered a state of isolation! ]

    The crisp sound of the system prompt once again sounded in Aoba''s mind.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone also had Aoba''s memories and experiences. He did not panic at all and sent the memory of this Root ninja to Akira''s secret technique.

    One scene after another.

    It was all the memories of the young Root ninja.

    The memories were also just some changes in the last part.

    He did not stare at the tower curiously.

    In fact, there was no tall tower in their memories.

    After completing the mission.

    This Root ninja was mischievous and wanted to go shopping in the village.

    This kind of thing was not allowed.

    However, he wanted to take advantage of the convenience of completing the task and let them take a look around.

    The older Root ninja couldn''t resist him, so he simply went with him. As a result, they found two sneaky people on the street.

    The appearance of the two people.

    It was the appearance of Sunagakure''s spy.

    They even said something similar to Third Kazekage and Mani.

    However, this ninja did not know what it meant.

    "Phew..."

    Akira took a deep breath. He let go of his hands and turned to walk in Danzo''s direction. The expression behind the mask had changed slightly.

    "Danzo-sama, I found something."

    Akira immediately reported to Danzo. He was the typical type of person when found something, he had to go to the leader to take credit for it. He definitely did not hide anything and did not play the low-key trick.

    This kind of character might not be very popular among colleagues.

    But inside Root.

    On the level of reading memories.

    Danzo was very satisfied with this characteristic of Akira.

    He needed people who could help him find the details.

    "They have problems?"

    Danzo''s face instantly became cold, and his body was already surrounded by a faint killing intent.

    "No, no, it''s not them..."

    Akira waved his hand repeatedly. He did not want these two Root ninjas who had no problems to be threatened by death for no reason because of his question.

    "Danzo-sama, I found something else. Listen to me slowly..."

    Akira stared at Danzo with a serious look in his eyes, and then slowly said.

    "These two have no problems. They just happened to bump into two ninjas after they finished their mission. The two ninjas did not notice their existence and said something special."

    Akira did not continue to speak halfway. He began to keep him in suspense, waiting for Danzo to take the initiative to ask him questions.

    "What are you talking about?" Danzo immediately asked, giving Akira enough face.

    "The two people they met were all talking about Sunagakure, Third Kazekage, and Anbu''s spy Mani. They seemed to be saying that they wanted to sneak attack the village, but they did not hear the specific time and situation." Akira immediately said.

    "There is actually such a thing!" Danzo nodded and praised Akira, "You are very careful and found something very important. Now, lead a Root team to capture those two people for me. I suspect that they are Sunagakure''s spies."

    "Yes!"

    Akira was originally going to pass the appearance of these two people to Danzo through the Mind Body Transmission Technique.

    However, when he thought about it, he knew that this was impossible.

    Danzo-sama would not easily extend his head to any member of the Yamanaka clan.

    It contains the big secret of Konohagakure.

    "You two have worked hard. Go and rest."

    Danzo waved his hand at Aoba''s advanced paper clone. With Akira reading their memories, he no longer had any doubts. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    "Yes."

    Aoba''s two advanced paper clones responded at the same time. They understood that they had already gotten away with it and sneaked into the Root. The next thing to do was to find the specific location of Hari.

    After that.

    The two of them walked toward the place where they lived in their memories.

    Neither of the two advanced paper clones spoke.

    However, they were thinking of the same thing at this time.

    That was the map of the Root Base.

    Based on their strength and authority, they could reach two-thirds of the area where Root ninja was active.

    The rest of the area was their blind spot.

    Hari was locked in the blind spot.

    Right now, the two advanced paper clones were quickly calculating the blind spots in their mind and preparing to find an opportunity to sneak into the blind spot to check.

    But no matter what...

    The two of them had successfully infiltrated.

    ...

    Konohagakure, tall tower.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes. He had already read a large portion of Orochimaru''s assistant''s memories.

    It was worth mentioning that...

    He saw the Corpse Dissolving Water formula from the memories of Orochimaru''s assistant.

    Of course.

    Not only was there only Corpse Dissolving Water formula.

    There were also many strange things.

    Orochimaru was very busy with experiments every day. Some unimportant experiments were handed over to this assistant to complete.

    "It seems that it is necessary to choose a room on the second floor of the tower to set up a laboratory."

    Aoba silently planned in his heart. After reading Orochimaru''s assistant''s memories, it was almost the same as reading a tenth of the laboratory version of Orochimaru''s memories.

    At the very least, there were still some things that could be done.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    However, right at this moment.

    On the first floor of the tall tower, there was a series of explosions.

    A series of memories poured into his mind.

    These shadow clones had already used up all their chakra after practicing the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu for an entire day.

    After all, each shadow clone only had one-thousandth of his chakra, and they continuously consumed it.

    In a split second.

    A sense of exhaustion surged into Aoba''s consciousness. The exhaustion of these shadow clones would also be transmitted to him.

    This situation lasted for almost three minutes.

    Only then did Aoba slowly react.

    "Very good!"

    A smile appeared on Aoba''s face. These shadow clones had made great progress in learning water release ninjutsu and were already able to grasp several advanced water release ninjutsu.

    With Aoba''s current attainments in water release, Kirigakure''s ordinary ninja would not be able to compare with him.

    "Tomorrow, I will practice for another day, and I will be able to use it!"

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with confidence. These water release ninjutsu would provide him with great help, allowing him to use them perfectly in the future.

    "Now it''s time to go back and rest."

    Aoba did not immediately set up Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique). He had just experienced a lot of consumption, and now he needed to make up for the consumption of his body through rest.

    That way, he could put his full mental state into a new day of work and training.

    In fact.

    With his strong physical fitness, Aoba was able to make it so that he wouldn''t need rest at all.

    But...

    There was no need to do that!

    Aoba just wanted to stir up some trouble and let this chaotic ninja world vent its suppressed emotions.

    He was not going to fight on the battlefield.

    Now, the hypocritical peace of various forces was like a fragile piece of paper that could be torn apart at any time.

    Rather than that, it was unknown when Konohagakure would be attacked.

    It would be better to directly ignite the flames of war.

    Then, he would let Minato break this situation and become the Hokage.

    ...

    Konohagakure, Konoha Military Police Force, in the office.

    Now, two people were sitting opposite each other with a table between them.

    These two people were the current Konoha Military Police Force Captain, Uchiha Akaru, and Uchiha Fugaku, who was sitting opposite him.

    "Fugaku, don''t get too excited. Kumogakure''s envoy group will be here in two days. We can wait and see what the effect of the final negotiation is. Don''t be in a hurry to directly attack Kumogakure''s envoy group. That will not benefit our Uchiha clan!" Akaru said in a low voice.

    He changed his radical approach from the past and became conservative instead.

    This made Fugaku, who was sitting opposite Akaru, silent.

    "Fugaku, do you understand what I mean?" Akaru opened his mouth again and said seriously, "What we have to do is to protect Konohagakure, not to start a war. This thing must not go wrong!"

    "I understand."

    Fugaku nodded indifferently, then got up and walked out. As he walked, he said, "Akaru-sama, I am tired. Give me a few days off."

    "It is good for you to rest." Akaru nodded without hesitation and directly gave Fugaku a holiday.

    "Thank you, Akaru-sama."

    After saying this, Fugaku directly left Konoha Military Police Force''s office.

    After he came out.

    Facing the moonlight in the streets and alleys.

    He walked in the direction of the Uchiha clan.

    "Now, Captain is starting to fear me..."

    Fugaku said to himself. He could already feel that when Akaru was talking to him, it was a completely different feeling from before.

    This feeling was especially obvious after Sekai''s death.

    It seemed...

    He threatened Akaru''s current position.

    "Hehe."

    Fugaku sneered. He suddenly felt that the entire world was different from before.

    All of a sudden.

    A word flashed through his mind.

    Before, he was seriously researching something, but it was shelved because of Sekai''s death.

    The Uchiha stone tablet!

 CH 247

    Fugaku instantly thought of this word in his mind.

    That was the answer he got from asking Aoba before.

    But now, Aoba did not admit this matter.

    "Madara-sama."

    "The stone tablet."

    "Is there any connection?"

    "I went to see the stone tablet before, but I didn''t see anything."

    "Now..."

    "Is it okay now?"

    Fugaku pondered as he walked. Just as he thought of the last sentence, his eyes instantly turned into three tomoe Sharingan, which then transformed into a special pattern. It was the Mangekyo Sharingan.

    Thinking of this.

    He immediately walked in the direction of the Uchiha Shrine.

    In his heart, he faintly felt that he would obtain some important information.

    ...

    Another morning.

    Aoba woke up early in the dormitory. He directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and arrived at the tower.

    "The wind and rain are coming!"

    Aoba stood on the tall tower and looked at the forest outside. He was in Anbu''s dormitory all year round and could not see any weather at all.

    At this time.

    The sky above Konohagakure was cloudy and the cold wind was roaring. The trees in the surrounding forest were shaking back and forth. The air pressure was very low, and it seemed like it could rain at any time.

    Only.

    Right now, the rain had yet to fall.

    There seemed to be something missing.

    But he felt that the rain was about to pour down and already ready to come out.

    "Looks like..."

    "Two days later."

    "When Kumogakure''s envoy group arrived."

    "There will be a rare storm coming to Konohagakure!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly, and then he left the watchtower on the third floor of the tower and walked down.

    "This kind of rainy weather is most suitable for practicing water release ninjutsu."

    Aoba walked all the way to the dojo on the first floor of the tower, and his hands began to form seals. The seal he made was Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)''s seal.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In an instant.

    One shadow clone after another suddenly appeared on the empty ground of the dojo.

    After each shadow clone appeared, they immediately began to form hand seals for practicing water release ninjutsu. They cherished every minute and second, and everyone knew what their mission was.

    Swish!

    After Aoba was done, his figure disappeared in a flash and returned to Anbu''s dormitory. He packed up and prepared to go to work in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment.

    ...

    Sunagakure.

    The weather here was completely different from Konohagakure''s.

    As the first rays of the morning sun shone on the earth, the dry climate immediately caused the surroundings to become hot and dry.

    Every grain of sand on the ground seemed to be burning and constantly heating up the environment.

    Between this up and down.

    It made Sunagakure, which was made of yellow sand and earth walls seem to be in a steamer, and everyone felt extremely hot and dry.

    In the center of Sunagakure.

    There was a three-story building with the word "wind" on the outer wall.

    It was Kazekage Building.

    "Third Kazekage-sama!"

    At this time, a masked Sunagakure Anbu appeared behind the Third Kazekage in Kazekage''s office.

    "Did something happen?" The Third Kazekage asked in a deep voice.

    "There''s news from Konohagakure." The masked Sunagakure Anbu immediately said.

    "Let me see."

    When the Third Kazekage heard this, his eyes lit up.

    During this period of time, he had heard that Konohagakure was going to have a war with Kumogakure.

    The collision between these two great villages would definitely cause a great war in the ninja world.

    When he found out about this matter, he knew that this might be an opportunity for Sunagakure.

    As long as he could get rid of the harsh climate here and obtain green land in the forest of the Country of Fire, he could move Sunagakure there.

    At that time.

    The problem of the village could be solved.

    In the future, the villagers would not have to face this kind of hot life every day.

    "Here."

    The Anbu took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to the Third Kazekage.

    "Um."

    The Third Kazekage immediately took the piece of paper.

    He recognized it at a glance, it was the handwriting of Mani, who had sneaked into Konoha Anbu as a spy.

    For ten years.

    Mani had written countless secret letters to Sunagakure.

    The Third Kazekage had already imprinted Mani''s handwriting in his heart.

    Instantly.

    The Third Kazekage read the words on it.

    From head to tail.

    After reading it.

    The Third Kazekage''s face revealed an irrepressible joy.

    "The heavens are really helping my Sunagakure!"

    The Third Kazekage''s chest heaved up and down. The joy in his heart had already reached a very high level.

    "Konohagakure and Kumogakure have temporarily stopped fighting, but Konohagakure does not intend to really negotiate with Kumogakure internally. Instead, he wants to take advantage of the time when Kumogakure''s envoy group enters Konohagakure to paralyze Kumogakure and send elite forces to attack Kumogakure from the rear."

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes flashed with excitement. He stared at the Anbu who sent the letter to him and the corners of his mouth almost reached the root of his ear.

    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"

    "In order to plot this matter, Konohagakure did not spread any news. In this way, the various forces are biding their time and observing the situation on their side."

    "This way, Konohagakure can take advantage of the chaos to defeat Kumogakure in one fell swoop and quickly end this war that has not yet completely begun."

    "How sinister!"

    "This is definitely not something that a coward like the Third Hokage can come up with."

    "It should be Shimura Danzo!"

    The Third Kazekage said with a smile. The Five Kage were very clear about each other''s personalities and how they often deal with each other.

    If it were just a matter of the Third Hokage''s strength, then he would give the Third Hokage a little respect and acknowledge his strength.

    But in terms of being a Hokage!

    In front of the Third Hokage, there was the First Hokage Senju Hashirama who suppressed the entire ninja world, as well as the famous fastest ninja in the First Ninja World War - Senju Tobirama.

    These two Senju were in front.

    It could be said that they crushed the faint light of Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    "Once Konohagakure makes a sneak attack on Kumogakure, he must carry out an idea, the kind that is fast, accurate, and absolutely fatal."

    "In this way."

    "Konohagakure''s internal situation is bound to be in a state of emptiness."

    "This way, we, Sunagakure, can break through Konohagakure in one fell swoop!"

    "When that time comes..."

    "Kumogakure''s strength has been greatly reduced, Konohagakure''s strength has been greatly reduced, and our Sunagakure''s strength has doubled. We will stand at the peak of the ninja world in one fell swoop."

    "Hahahahaha!"

    The more the Third Kazekage thought about it, the more comfortable he felt. He could not help but raise his head and laugh.

    "Tell the Jonin in the village to prepare well. During this period of time, prepare to attack Konohagakure at any time!"

    The Third Kazekage ordered the Anbu next to him.

    "Yes!"

    The Anbu immediately responded. Then, his figure flashed and disappeared.

    The Third Kazekage was the only one left in Kazekage''s office.

    The Third Kazekage walked to the window.

    He slowly opened the window.

    Suddenly, a hot wind that carried the hot smell of the wind blew on his face, giving him a feeling of heat.

    "Our Sunagakure is about to turn over."

    The Third Kazekage clenched his fists tightly. He was very clear that the goal of Sunagakure''s past generations of Kazekage was to move the village out of this barren desert and wait for the place where there were mountains, rivers, and forests.

    Konohagakure.

    It had always been the village that they, Sunagakure, yearned for.

    It was sunny there and had a pleasant climate. Compared to Sunagakure who was standing in the desert, it was simply heaven on earth.

    "Mani!"

    "You have done a great service this time!"

    "Leaving the village for ten years, this kind of spy''s life is not easy..."

    "Actually, it''s not a grievance to you. After all, you went to Konohagakure ten years in advance and enjoyed the life there in advance."

    "As Kazekage."

    "I will take good care of your family."

    "Don''t worry."

    The Third Kazekage turned around and walked out of the office. Now that Mani had sent back such important information, he had to tell Mani''s wife.

    What''s more...

    Mani had left the village for so long that his family needed to be taken care of.

    This kind of thing.

    As the village''s Kazekage.

    He was duty-bound!

    ...

    Almost at the same time.

    Three figures came to a place where the rain gathered.

    The climate here was completely different from that of Konohagakure.

    Almost all year long, the rain continued to fall, like a crying country.

    This was the Country of Rain.

    These three figures were all Aoba''s advanced paper clones.

    They were part of the last few shadow clones that Aoba had sent out. After leaving Konohagakure, they directly ran in the direction of the Country of Rain.

    With Aoba''s strong physical fitness and Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique), his traveling speed was extremely fast.

    Finally, on the morning of the next day.

    The three advanced paper clones came to this crying country.

    At this moment.

    The three advanced paper clones all transformed into three Root ninjas.

    The ninja standing at the front.

    It was Aburame Tatsuma who had died not long ago.

    Tatsuma was Danzo''s right-hand man. He had brought a Root Team to Country of Rain to talk with Hanzo before and finally brought back two elite teams to ambush Tsunade in the forest.

    It was precisely the ambush.

    It helped to fulfill the fate of Tsunade and Aoba as teacher and student.

    At this time.

    Aoba used the appearance of Tatsuma and the two Root ninjas to come to the Country of Rain. The reason why he used Tatsuma was that he deeply believed that Danzo would not tell the news of Tatsuma''s death to Hanzo.

    It was precisely because of this.

    Aoba felt that the identity of Tatsuma was the best.

    They had worked together before.

    Aoba''s three advanced paper clones stood in front of the river that was watered by rain and waited here silently.

    About half an hour later.

    Bubbles emerged from the river under the feet of Aoba''s three advanced paper clones.

    Then.

    Two ninjas came out of the water.

    They wore gas masks on their heads, and they had the symbol of Amegakure on them.

    After the two ninjas appeared, their eyes fell on Tatsuma.

    "What''s the matter?"

    One of the two Ame ninjas asked Tatsuma.

    "I have something to see Mr. Hanzo." Aoba''s advanced paper clone imitated Tatsuma''s tone. From his appearance, he was wearing a black cloak, a hat, and a pair of sunglasses. It was almost impossible to see any expression on his face. It just gave people the feeling of pretending to be cool.

    "Come with me."

    The eyes of this Ame ninja swept across Aoba''s three advanced paper clones. They were responsible for guarding here and contacting the ninjas of other villages.

    They had all seen Tatsuma.

    That was not a simple identity.

    The one standing behind him was Shimura Danzo.

    Instantly.

    The two Ame ninjas led the way.

    Aoba''s three advanced paper clones followed behind.

    The five of them walked toward the residence of the leader of the Country of Rain, Hanzo of the Salamander.

    Not long after.

    The five of them arrived in front of Hanzo''s residence.

    This was a magnificent house.

    Just from the appearance.

    One could tell how rich Hanzo was.

    You have to know...

    The Country of Rain was an exceptionally poor country.

    Along the way, they saw many children who had lost their homes because of the Second Ninja World War.

    They did not even know when it would be time to eat.

    Under such circumstances.

    As the leader of the Country of Rain.

    Hanzo''s private life was extremely rich, which could be said to have aroused the dissatisfaction of many people of the Country of Rain.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clones saw all the scenes along the way and gradually understood in his heart.

    It''s not that Yahiko has to create the Akatsuki organization.

    It was that this environment required an Akatsuki organization.

    Even if Yahiko did not do it, there would still be people who would do it.

    In this environment of Country of Rain.

    The appearance of the Akatsuki organization could be said to be an inevitable product.

    People complained.

    When this kind of resistance accumulated to a certain extent, it was the time when they rose up.

    Aoba gradually understood why when he saw the anime, the forehead protector of the ninjas of the Country of Rain all had this horizontal line that symbolized betrayal.

    The two Ame ninjas brought Aoba''s three advanced paper clones to Hanzo''s residence, then stopped and turned to look at Aoba''s three advanced paper clones.

    At the same time.

    Aoba''s three advanced paper clones also stopped.

    "You guys wait here. I''ll go inform Hanzo-sama."

    The Ame ninja said to Aoba''s three advanced paper clones, then turned and left, walking into the residence of Hanzo.

    Aoba''s three advanced paper clones did not speak. They all showed a very cold look, which was consistent with the usual characteristics of Root ninjas.

    After a while.

    The Ame ninja who had just reported came out. After his gaze swept across Aoba''s three advanced paper clones, it landed on Tatsuma, who was at the front.

    "Of the three of you, only one can go in. Now, decide who will go in." The Ame ninja said.

    "I will go in."

    Tatsuma said without hesitation.

    The other two Root ninjas were just passers-by.

    Hanzo wouldn''t even look at the two of them.

    And Tatsuma was at least Danzo''s right-hand man, so he was more or less qualified to speak.

    "Come with me."

    This Ame ninja led the way in front and Tatsuma followed behind.

    Whenthey entered a wooden corridor.

    The surrounding walls were decorated with murals and potted plants as if they had entered another world. It was completely different from the continuous rain outside.

    The two of them walked for about five minutes.

    They arrived in front of a room.

    This Ame ninja bowed slightly at the door and said respectfully, "Danzo-sama''s people have arrived."

    "Let him in."

    A low voice came from inside the room. it could be clearly transmitted to the ears of Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    "Yes."

    The Ame ninja immediately responded. Then he opened the door and nodded to Tatsuma.

    Then.

    Tatsuma walked in.

    He just entered the room.

    He saw a middle-aged man with long hair wearing casual clothes.

    From the muscles on his body, he looked very strong.

    His slightly messy hair was casually draped over his back.

    He wore a gas mask on his face.

    This person.

    It was the leader of the Country of Rain, who was known as a Demigod.

    Hanzo of the Salamander!

    "Is there a reason why Danzo is looking for me?"

    Hanzo''s deep voice slowly rang out. At this moment, he was holding a sharp katana in his right hand. His left hand was carefully wiping the blade. His eyes were fixed on the katana. It could be seen that he loved it very much.

    "Hanzo-sama, Danzo-sama asked me to send you a message. I hope you can send a ninja to ambush Sunagakure." Aoba''s advanced paper clone said in a neither arrogant nor humble manner.

    "Sunagakure?"

    Hanzo''s action of wiping the sword slowed down slightly. Then, he continued to wipe the sword and asked, "Why?"

 CH 248

    Hanzo looked at Aoba cautiously.

    He knew that the person in front of him was Shimura Danzo''s subordinate, and the news he brought was news about Shimura Danzo. However, for him, he had to be careful with any problems.

    Just like how there were many ninjas on duty outside his residence.

    "In two days, Konohagakure will have a peace negotiation with Kumogakure. At that time, Sunagakure''s elites will come out in full force and head straight for Konohagakure. At that time, Sunagakure will be an empty village. Isn''t it the best time for your Amegakure to attack?"

    Tatsuma said slowly.

    As soon as this sentence came out.

    Hanzo fell silent.

    His eyes were fixed on Aoba''s advanced paper clone and there was a hint of hesitation in them.

    The two of them remained silent for a while.

    Hanzo didn''t say anything. He was thinking carefully, trying to determine the feasibility of this matter.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone didn''t say anything else. He was a cautious person, and he knew very well that the more he spoke, the more likely it would cause the opposite effect.

    All of a sudden.

    The atmosphere became silent.

    The two of them remained silent for more than ten minutes.

    Hanzo looked back at the katana in his right hand, and there was a doting light in his eyes.

    "Tatsuma-dono, what do you think of my sword?"

    Hanzo said indifferently.

    This sentence seemed to have nothing to do with this matter.

    But...

    Aoba was very clear.

    There was a hidden meaning in Hanzo''s words.

    "Hanzo-sama,"

    "Danzo-sama has never treated you as a knife," Aoba said in a deep voice. He was now Tatsuma, so he had to put this into his identity and make this matter clear.

    "Is that so?"

    Hanzo raised his left hand again and wiped the blade of the katana. Because he was wearing a gas mask, he could only reveal a part of his face, so Aoba couldn''t see his exact expression.

    "Then why did you come to me for this kind of thing?"

    Hanzo''s tone became somewhat unfriendly.

    After he finished speaking.

    He waved the katana in his hand.

    He swung it towards the screen.

    Swish!

    Along with the sound of air breaking.

    He raised his hand and the sword fell.

    The screen was directly split in half by the katana and fell to the ground with a thud.

    "Isn''t it because my sword is very sharp?"

    Hanzo said again. His way of speaking was like a riddle. If his reaction was not quick enough, he would not know how to answer him.

    However.

    Aoba was not surprised at all.

    According to Tatsuma''s memory.

    Hanzo had always used this method to communicate with Shimura Danzo.

    The two of them spoke in a pleasant tone.

    To put it bluntly...

    That was sarcasm!

    Aoba took a deep look at Hanzo''s half-hidden eyes. He maintained Tatsuma''s image. Overall, he looked calm and cold. He was expressionless and unsmiling.

    "Hanzo-sama is too serious. Danzo-sama only felt that this was an opportunity for Hanzo-sama, so he ordered me to bring this news to you. As for whether or not you want to take this opportunity, it is still up to you to decide." Aoba said with the attitude of Tatsuma.

    "Danzo is a very bad guy. Don''t think that I don''t know anything. Everything he has done is for his personal interests. It''s fine to not mention this kind of excuse."

    Hanzo did not take Danzo''s words to heart at all.

    This was pure nonsense!

    Even farting was much better than this!

    If it really was an opportunity.

    Then, Danzo would do it.

    He would not find him.

    It was only when he needed to use him that he would find him. He was very clear on this point!

    "Hanzo-sama, as the saying goes, there is no benefit to be gained. Danzo-sama sending you news is indeed an opportunity for you. Of course, this opportunity is also beneficial to Danzo-sama. However, it is definitely not because Danzo-sama is using you. It is your win-win situation with Danzo-sama." Aoba said slowly with an expressionless face. Now, as long as Hanzo was willing to talk to him, things would slowly fall into his control. He was afraid that the other party would not even talk to him about these things.

    "Danzo use be as a barrow knife. If I help him kill Sunagakure, how can it be considered a win-win situation?" There was a hint of disdain in Hanzo''s tone.

    "Hanzo-sama''s surprise attack on Sunagakure can indeed remove Konohagakure''s current urgent need and help Danzo-sama a lot. However, Hanzo-sama can also obtain great benefits in the process of his surprise attack on Sunagakure by completing the expansion of the Country of Rain." Aoba was still not arrogant. He understood that the core of everything was profit. The benefits that Hanzo wanted were also very simple. That was the expansion of the territory. This was also the reason why the Second Ninja World War could be created.

    "What''s the point of Sunagakure''s territory? It would be interesting if it were Konohagakure''s territory!" Hanzo suddenly turned to look at Aoba''s advanced paper clone. The face behind the mask seemed to be smiling, "Danzo thinks that if I join up with Sunagakure and chops at the fat meat of Konohagakure, I get a share of the pie!"

    "Hanzo-sama, you have to be careful. Even though this sword of yours is very sharp, if you cut the wrong target, it is very likely that the sword will break!" Aoba said in a low voice, without any intention of backing down.

    "Are you threatening me?"

    When Hanzo heard this, he immediately raised the katana in his hand and slashed at Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    Swish!

    The katana sliced through the air.

    It slashed straight at Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    However.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone just stood there.

    Not moving at all.

    It was as if he hadn''t felt this katana.

    His cold posture was very calm.

    All of a sudden.

    The katana stopped in front of Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s head.

    It was only a finger away from reaching Aoba''s head.

    "Good courage!"

    Hanzo looked at Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s calm and indifferent appearance. A hint of praise flashed in his eyes, and then he put away the katana in his hand.

    "As expected of Danzo''s right-hand man!"

    "Just based on your courage."

    "I''m going to Sunagakure!"

    Hanzo sheathed his katana and then placed the katana back on the shelf.

    "Go back and tell Shimura Danzo that I will come to Sunagakure in two days. However, this matter can''t be so simple. I want more benefits. Let him talk to me later!"

    Hanzo said in a deep voice. He made a decision in that instant.

    A large part of the reason for his decision was the calmness and composure of Tatsuma.

    This was a symbol of confidence!

    Hanzo didn''t know what was behind this Tatsuma''s confidence, but he believed that this person definitely had a trump card.

    In that case.

    This meant that Konohagakure had confidence in this matter!

    Hanzo made a judgment at this moment. Although Konohagakure had Kumogakure in front of him and Sunagakure behind him, Iwagakure was still watching him from the side.

    But...

    Hanzo felt that Konohagakure was at ease.

    Not only were they not nervous at all.

    It seemed as if they could eat all of these opponents.

    This was not an easy matter.

    Hanzo felt that if he rashly joined forces with the villages with that he had no relationship, and attacked a well-prepared Konohagakure, the price he would have to pay would be too great.

    In the end, the gains might not make up for the losses.

    This would cause Amegakure to fall further into an awkward situation.

    But.

    If he joined forces with Danzo.

    He could launch a sneak attack on Sunagakure, who was in the middle of nowhere.

    In this way.

    Counting with one''s heart

    It is far better than having a mind to count.

    Most importantly...

    Hanzo was still rather wary of that old fox Shimura Danzo. He had no idea what kind of trap awaited him if he forcefully attacked Konohagakure.

    "Hanzo-sama, please rest assured. After the matter is settled, Danzo-sama will definitely personally pay you a visit. He will give you all the benefits and will definitely satisfy you!" Tatsuma said firmly. In any case, there was no need for him to give these benefits. He had only disguised himself as Tatsuma and made this empty cheque in place of Danzo.

    "You can go back."

    Hanzo didn''t say anything more but simply sent him off.

    He had already said everything he needed to say.

    He wasn''t a person who would dawdle.

    Once he made a decision, it wouldn''t change easily.

    Not to mention.

    He didn''t like strangers staying too long in his residence.

    "Yes."

    Aoba didn''t say much either and directly left Hanzo''s residence.

    Then.

    Aoba followed the Ame ninja out of the residence.

    The three advanced paper clones gathered together.

    Then they walked out together and left Amegakure.

    When Aoba''s three advanced paper clones were outside the border of Country of Rain and making sure that no one was watching them anymore.

    The three of them immediately looked at each other.

    They could see the meaning in each other''s eyes.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Along with the sound of three explosions, these three advanced paper clones were removed one after another. They turned into three pieces of information and merged into the consciousness of Aoba''s main body.

    ...

    At the same time.

    Country of Water, Kirigakure.

    Inside a tall house.

    Kirigakure''s elder Genji held a snake staff in his hand and shakily opened up the scroll that recorded advanced water release ninjutsu. His old eyes were filled with mist.

    "How many years has it been?"

    "How many years have I waited for this day!"

    "Finally, I have obtained Senju Tobirama''s Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu!"

    "The day of our Kirigakure''s rise is finally coming!"

    Genji''s voice was filled with a deep sense of vicissitudes. After he said these words, he couldn''t help but tear up. He recalled the sadness that Kirigakure had experienced for so many years, as well as the sacrifices he had made for Kirigakure.

    "Now I will immediately practice this Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. After I learn all these water-release ninjutsu, Kirigakure will become the strongest village in the ninja world!"

    After he finished these words, his eyes fell on the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, and he couldn''t wait to start the first ninjutsu.

    ...

    Kirigakure.

    Somewhere.

    Seven people sat on a tree branch.

    Everyone did not look very happy.

    These seven people.

    They were Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    "Boss, why is there still no news of Rentaro? Did something happen to him?" Suikazan Fuguki frowned and asked. Recently, they had been inquiring about Rentaro, but there had been no news about him.

    "I also think that he might have been killed!" Kuriarare Kushimaru echoed. They were all battle-hardened Jonin. They no longer had any expectations for this fairy tale that could come back alive after going deep into the enemy camp.

    "Rentaro is someone who has made unparalleled contributions to our Kirigakure. He can''t die like this. I think we should save him!" Akebino Jinin said after hesitating for a moment.

    "Calm down!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ shook his head. The more impulsive the other six were, the calmer he became.

    Even he was aware of it.

    He was influenced by Rentaro.

    "We have to trust Rentaro. If we give him a little more time, he might take care of this matter. If we attack Kumogakure now, we might destroy his plan." Biwa J¨±z¨­ shook his head and said.

    "Maybe in the few days you delay, Rentaro will already be cold." Suikazan Fuguki had different opinions. What he said were his true thoughts. He felt that if they continued to wait, what was waiting for them was Rentaro''s corpse.

    "This is just your guess!" Biwa J¨±z¨­ shook his head and said.

    "This is only your guess!" Suikazan Fuguki stared at Biwa J¨±z¨­ with burning eyes and said, "Rentaro is our Kirigakure''s future. Now that we know that he might be in danger and are still on the verge of being saved, what''s the problem if we offend Kumogakure for the sake of Kirigakure''s future?"

    "How about this..."

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ hesitated for a moment but still nodded. He felt that what Suikazan Fuguki said was very reasonable.

    "Let''s not discuss this here anymore. We will head back to the frontline battlefield now. No matter what happens there, we will be able to react and arrive on time." Biwa J¨±z¨­ said seriously.

    "Sure!"

    The other six said in unison. As they spoke, they stood up one after another. They had all decided on this matter and were ready to leave in a second.

    The next moment.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen set off in unison.

    One figure after another disappeared.

    ...

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    Aoba had just walked into the dark compartment when he suddenly felt a piece of information coming from his head.

    Instantly.

    Aoba stood still on the spot.

    The entire process lasted for more than ten minutes.

    Then.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes.

    His eyes sparkled with joy.

    "I succeeded."

    Aoba had just received information from the three advanced paper clones who had gone to the Country of Rain.

    Through the earlier process.

    He had successfully told the news to Hanzo.

    As for what choice Hanzo would make in the end...

    That wasn''t something he cared about.

    It didn''t matter if Hanzo went to ambush Sunagakure or Konohagakure.

    As long as Kumogakure moved.

    The ninja world would become even more chaotic.

    At that time.

    This Ninja World War was caused by many factors.

    It was not something that the Third Hokage could stop.

    "Now, Sunagakure, Amegakure, Kirigakure, and Kumogakure are all involved."

    "There is only Iwagakure left in the Five Major Ninja Village."

    "I won''t go to Iwagakure!"

    Aoba stood in the middle of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment, silently thinking.

    Iwagakure was a special place.

    If he wanted to go to Iwagakure, you will pass a must-pass road, that is, the Kannabi Bridge.

    It was the location of the famous Kannabi Bridge battle.

    There was Gedo Statue under the ground of that place that had already been summoned by Uchiha Madara using Rinnegan.

    Of course.

    There was also the existence of Uchiha Madara and Black Zetsu!

    For Aoba, that place was too dangerous, and it was not suitable to go to Iwagakure to cause trouble.

    Moreover.

    With Iwagakure''s characteristics.

    There was no need to do anything!

    As long as the Ninja World War went on normally, Iwagakure would not be able to help but make a move.

    Just like the original Third Ninja World War, Iwagakure could not be alone in the chaotic storm of the ninja world.

    "Now that I am almost done here, I can only wait for Kumogakure''s envoy to arrive." Aoba pinched his chin and said to himself.

    This time, he used all his strength to create chaos in the ninja world. The purpose of this was not to start a war but to redefine new peace.

    Step, step, step, step...

    At this time.

    Footsteps sounded outside of his compartment''s door.

    It was the leader of the prison guards who came in with this group of prisoners waiting to be interrogated.

    "Good morning, cat-faced demon!"

    The leader of the guards was now completely "blackened". Every time he brought people to Aoba''s side, he would deliberately remind these people that the ninja who was waiting for them with a cat face mask was the famous cat-faced demon in recent times.

    In a split second.

    After hearing the name "cat-faced demon", the fear in the hearts of these few prisoners all emerged, and everyone''s faces turned pale.

    "..."

    Aoba helplessly looked at the prison guard leader who seemed to be very happy in front of him, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to say.

    "I sent you eleven people this time. They are all the people you need to interrogate today. I won''t bother you again in the middle of your interrogation. I will come and take them away at night..."

    The guard leader knew what to do now, and he gradually knew how to cooperate with Aoba to create a cat-faced demon''s character.

    In this situation.

    There was no need to send the person to Aoba in batches.

    That would only ruin the experience of these people.

    After the guard leader thought about it, he decided to change the way in cooperating with Aoba.

    In the future, he would give all the prisoners in the morning to Aoba, the cat-faced demon.

    Let these prisoners experience Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s sinister nature!

    In this way...

    In the future, these prisoners will have less hope.

    Only...

    During this period of time, the guard leader did not intend to bring the people who were sent to the prison to disturb Aoba.

    First, it was to let these people experience the immersive experience under the fear of the cat-faced demon.

    Second, he had to let the other interrogator ninjas do some things and could not throw all the tasks to the cat-faced demon alone.

    Because of this.

    The guard leader made this decision. In the future, he would arrange for the prisoner to be interrogated according to this method.

    Then.

    The guard leader waved to the guards behind him.

    The guards immediately understood and tied all the waiting prisoners to be interrogated to Aoba''s compartment''s pillar.

    At this time.

    There were already more prisoners than the pillars.

    As a result, there was a phenomenon of two people tied to the same pillar.

    After the guards had tied up all the prisoners, they followed the guard leader and left.

    All of a sudden.

    Inside Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    Only Aoba and the eleven people were left.

    These people looked at Aoba, their eyes trembling. No one dared to look straight at Aoba, all of them avoiding his gaze.

    "Is this your first time?"

    Aoba''s dark eyes swept through the eyes of the people present through the cat-faced mask. His gaze landed on everyone, taking in the expressions on everyone''s faces.

    "..."

    No one dared to speak at the scene.

    They did not dare to admit it or deny it.

    They all knew that this interrogator ninja in front of them was the current famous cat-faced demon in Konohagakure.

    Seeing that none of these prisoners spoke, Aoba took a step forward and walked toward these prisoners one step at a time.

    In the following time.

    Aoba touched the heads of these prisoners one by one.

    What surprised him was...

    Among these people, there was someone who he couldn''t read his memories and belonged to the people who he had read before.

    After touching everyone''s heads, Aoba walked to the prisoner who he had once read his memory.

    "This is your second time here, right?"

    Aoba stared at the prisoner in front of him. When he asked this question, a thought flashed through his mind and he instantly pulled out the memories of the prisoner in front of him.

    The time gap was about half a year ago.

    At that time, this prisoner had stolen a lot of watermelons and was finally caught by a Genin, who was doing the novice mission.

    "I... I don''t..."

    This prisoner instinctively wanted to explain, but when he met Aoba''s gaze, he immediately swallowed his words.

    "This time, was it still a watermelon?"

    Aoba stared at the prisoner and asked indifferently. He was telling the person in front of him through the way he spoke. He still remembered him, and quibbling had no effect at all.

    In a split second.

    The person''s face suddenly turned pale.

    He had already realized.

    This cat-faced demon had recalled him.

    Before he committed this crime, he had heard the name of the cat-faced demon that everyone had spread around. He also thought of the experience he had experienced when he first came to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. At that time, it was a ninja wearing a cat face mask that interrogate him.

    Only...

    At that time, this ninja wearing a cat mask did not have the title of the cat-faced demon.

    He had originally thought that the cat-faced demon would not remember him at all.

    He had never expected that...

    The cat-faced demon had actually recognized him in just a single glance, and even remembered what he had done.

    It was too terrifying!

    What a terrifying memory!

    After Aoba said this, everyone in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment was dumbfounded. Everyone looked at Aoba with fear in their eyes.

    Looks like...

    As long as he came once.

    It wouldn''t be so easy to hide it.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone here had a new concept of the cat-faced demon.

    "No... No... This time... it''s not..."

    The face of the person who was pointed out by Aoba for the second time instantly became extremely ugly. Almost every cell in his body was filled with fear for this matter.

    "I don''t care why you came here this time."

    Aoba''s faint voice sounded. As he spoke, he had already reached out his hand and began to untie the rope on this person.

    "You are a second-time offender."

    "Now, my rule is..."

    "The lucky one who was chosen today is you!"

    After saying this last sentence, Aoba had already untied the rope on this person and then dragged this person to the compartment''s side.

    This position just so happened to allow this person to appear in everyone''s line of sight.

    This way.

    It was completely possible to kill the chicken to warn the monkey.

    In the following time.

    Aoba''s compartment can be heard a screamed again and again. Even the guard leader who occasionally passed by the compartment felt that something extremely cruel had happened inside!

    ...

    Just as Aoba was interrogating these people in the compartment.

    The entire ninja world was filled with undercurrents.

    Most of the forces had already focused their attention on the meeting between Konohagakure and Kumogakure.

    In two more days.

    Kumogakure''s envoy was about to enter Konohagakure again.

    At this time.

    The ninja world was maintaining a peace that anyone can feel will soon disappear...

    All the major powers had their own plans. They knew that once Konohagakure and Kumogakure clashed, the entire ninja world would undergo a drastic change, and they would all make different preparations accordingly.

    ...

    Time passed by.

    Unconsciously.

    Under the tight arrangements of the various major powers.

    One day passed.

    There was only one day left before Kumogakure''s envoy entered Konohagakure.

    There was less and less time left for them to deploy.

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    In the compartment that no one noticed in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Aoba had just handed these eleven people to the guard leader of Konoha''s Prison. He was cleaning up body remnants in the compartment, then prepare to leave the compartment and return to the Anbu dormitory.

    Aoba''s body suddenly trembled.

    Two memories, along with the dissolution of the shadow clone, had already entered his mind.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba stopped what he was doing.

    He slowly closed his eyes.

    He began to carefully look at the information he received...

    These two messages came from the two advanced paper clones who had sneaked into Root Base.

    These two advanced paper clones had been canceled at the same time, bringing Aoba very important information.

    "The location of Hari''s imprisonment has been found!"

    The corner of Aoba''s mouth behind the cat-faced mask curled up slightly, revealing a smug smile.

    Now...

    The key to the most crucial negotiation of Kumogakure''s envoy.

    It was already in his hands!

 CH 249

    Aoba did not immediately leave Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment. He sat on the small stool again and slowly closed his eyes, carefully checking the details of what happened in the past.

    After passing Danzo''s verification, the two advanced paper clones successfully infiltrated the Roots.

    After this day of time.

    The two of them tried their best to conceal themselves as much as possible, exploring the blank area of Root.

    Finally, in a stone room at the bottom of Root Base, he found several Root ninjas guarding it.

    Through the faint light.

    He could faintly hear some sounds.

    From this, he determined that this was the place where Hari was imprisoned.

    Of course.

    The two also conducted a new round of verification.

    One of the advanced paper clones had left a black circle pattern on the wall not far away. It was the Flying Thunder God Formula.

    After he was done with the Flying Thunder God Formula, he directly canceled the shadow clone and let out an explosive sound.

    "Bang!"

    Along with this sound, the guards at the base all looked over.

    They just happened to see a person walking toward them.

    This person wore a mask and had a thin figure. From his clothes, it was easy to recognize that this was Danzo''s new right-hand man, Yamanaka Akira.

    "How is he?"

    Akira asked indifferently. When he spoke, the eyes from the mask looked in the direction of the stone room. From his appearance, it was obvious that he was asking the person inside.

    "He is all right."

    One of the Root ninjas immediately replied. He had not figured out why Akira came to ask, but he had instinctively taken Akira''s question as Danzo-sama''s question.

    As soon as this person answered.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone understood.

    The person imprisoned in this stone room was Hari.

    Just this answer alone can confirm it.

    However.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone felt that it was necessary to further verify it.

    Then.

    He nodded to this Root ninja.

    "Danzo-sama asked me to tell you that Kumogakure''s envoy group is coming. We have to strengthen our guard during this period of time!" Aoba''s advanced paper clone imitated Akira''s tone.

    "Yes."

    These Root ninjas nodded at the same time.

    This time.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone was completely certain.

    The person imprisoned in this stone room was Hari.

    After that.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone turned around and left.

    In fact.

    These few Root ninjas had a little doubt in their hearts.

    Didn''t Danzo-sama come over yesterday to personally explain?

    Why did he send Akira over again?

    However.

    As a Root ninja.

    They had long understood that they should not ask too much.

    Just like this.

    This matter was over.

    The advanced paper clone, who had become Akira, immediately removed the shadow clone after leaving the corridor.

    It was at that time.

    Aoba, who was in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment, received the two pieces of information that flooded into his mind one after another.

    "Now that I have Hari''s position, everything has become much simpler."

    Aoba walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment and headed back to Anbu''s dormitory.

    One more day.

    It was the time when Kumogakure''s envoy group would come to Konohagakure again.

    It was the time for the Third Ninja World War to officially break out.

    Aoba returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    He changed out his Anbu''s ninja outfit and took off his cat face mask.

    To outsiders, these things seemed to hide their identities, but after his title became famous, it could be said that it exposed his identity.

    Aoba changed into a casual outfit.

    He did not immediately return to the tower but walked in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku.

    There was still a little bit of time until the next step.

    He was hungry.

    He could also chat with Teuchi.

    It was just that...

    When Aoba just walked out of Anbu''s dormitory, he coincidentally met Eaton who was looking for him.

    "Aoba, are you going out?"

    Eaton stared at Aoba doubtfully. As he spoke, he quickly walked in front of Aoba.

    "Er... I want to eat a bowl of ramen." Aoba did not expect to meet Eaton at this time. Logically speaking, he had already given Eaton enough chapters. There was no reason for him to rush the update so quickly.

    "Have you forgotten what I told you?"

    Eaton frowned and pretended to be angry. However, he was not really angry. Instead, he walked to Aoba''s side and raised his right hand to pat Aoba''s shoulder. However, he still took it back when he lifted it into the air.

    "Aoba, it is very dangerous outside now. Every village has different thoughts. Things are far more dangerous than you think. If there is nothing else, don''t go out during this period of time." Eaton said meaningfully. His tone was like that of an old father.

    "Brother Eaton, do you know something?" Aoba stared at Eaton and asked. He vaguely felt that there was something in Eaton''s words, but he did not completely explain them.

    "Actually, it''s fine if I tell you, but you know that you have to promise me in the future. Stay in Konohagakure Intelligence Division for this period of time and don''t go anywhere." Eaton said with a serious face. This time, he was not rushing or joking. In his opinion, since Aoba was in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. He had the responsibility to take care of Aoba''s safety. If something happened to Aoba, he had no way to explain it to Tsunade-sama.

    "Well, I won''t go out. Brother Eaton, you can say it." Aoba nodded. He knew it when he saw Eaton''s expression. No matter what he said or whether he listened, Eaton would not allow him to go out. There was no need to go against Eaton''s words at this critical moment.

    Eaton stared at Aoba, his eyes flashing with relief.

    Very good, very good!

    The reason why he had always liked Aoba was because Aoba was very obedient.

    Right now, he was only revealing a little bit of information.

    This was nothing at all.

    In a few days, Aoba would naturally know.

    In addition, Aoba had promised him that he would not leave Konohagakure Intelligence Division, and Aoba had always been very tight-lipped, so there was no need to worry about the possibility of revealing the information.

    "Aoba, the matter is like this. The day after tomorrow, Kumogakure''s envoy group will come to our Konohagakure again. The purpose of this visit is to carry out a peaceful negotiation."

    Eaton told Aoba what Aoba already knew.

    Speaking of this.

    His voice was slightly slow.

    His tone paused for a moment.

    "According to the intelligence obtained by Konohagakure Intelligence Division, many forces in the ninja world do not wish for us, Konohagakure, to successfully negotiate with Kumogakure. Therefore, in the recent period of time, Konohagakure will become the focus of the entire ninja world. Not only will there be people from other villages sneaking into Konohagakure to do some things, but the spies in the village have already begun to stir. Relatively speaking, it is still very dangerous. We need to face it carefully!"

    Eaton said in a low voice. As he spoke, his eyes were fixed on Aoba. He wanted to see a reaction on Aoba''s face.

    Only...

    Aoba''s expression did not change much.

    This was not something that could be faked.

    All along.

    Aoba always acted like this in front of Eaton.

    "Brother Eaton, I understand. I won''t go out for this period of time. If I have nothing to do, I will update the book quietly." Aoba suddenly grinned. He stared at Eaton and asked, "When will you be able to return my book to me?"

    "Hehehe, what a coincidence. I brought it over for you." Eaton smiled as well. Then, he reached into his bosom and took out a book. It was the book that Fugaku had given Aoba.

    After that.

    Eaton handed the book to Aoba.

    "If you have any inspiration during this period of time, you can write more."

    Eaton said meaningfully. Anyway, he just didn''t want to say that the number was not good enough.

    "Okay."

    Aoba took the book that Eaton handed over and nodded at Eaton.

    He could feel it.

    Eaton was indeed worried that something would happen to him.

    Even though he did not think that the spies from Sunagakure would attack him.

    However, it was always a good thing to take precautions.

    Eaton did not know Aoba''s true strength. To be able to do this was already very good.

    "Brother Eaton, I understand everything you told me. If there is nothing else, I will go back to the dormitory to write." Aoba said to Eaton.

    "Go quickly!"

    Eaton waved at Aoba with a smile on his face. He was obviously very supportive of Aoba going back to the dormitory to write.

    Then.

    Aoba turned back.

    This time, he understood that something had already happened.

    The village had already realized that there might be a crisis.

    At the very least, people at the level of Eaton had already realized this matter.

    Aoba returned to the dormitory and closed the door. He understood that it was almost impossible for him to leave with his identity.

    "Then wait here for the news."

    Aoba sat at the table in the dormitory. He opened the book he had just picked up and found the part where he had written the latest chapter. He first looked back at the content in front of him and then began to write the story behind with a pen.

    Sha sha sha...

    The sound of the pen tip rubbing against paper kept ringing in the room.

    Gradually.

    Time ticked by.

    All of a sudden.

    The pen in Aoba''s hand stopped.

    At this moment, he was in a trance.

    Then, he quickly returned to normal.

    "Everything is ready!"

    Aoba clearly felt that at this moment, all the shadow clones he sent out to carry out the mission had returned to his body.

    First, there were two shadow clones that had turned into Sunagakure''s spy to buy things, then two shadow clones turned into Root ninja to find Hari at Root Base, and then two shadow clones turned into Root Ninja to find Orochimaru for the Corpse Dissolving Water.

    Apart from this.

    There were only four people left.

    Three of them turned into Root ninjas and went to the Country of Rain to find Hanzo.

    The last clone has now come back into his body.

    Then.

    Aoba made a series of hand seals.

    He immediately cast Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    A person who looked exactly like him directly appeared in Anbu''s dormitory.

    "Continue writing here."

    After Aoba instructed the shadow clone, he used his perception to communicate with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the tower. Then, he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and instantly appeared on the third level of the tower.

    At this moment.

    On the third level of the tower, there were two Root ninjas and a shadow clone monitoring this place.

    "Come back."

    Aoba said to the shadow clone. After that''s shadow clone made an explosion sound, and it directly turned into pieces of information, drilling into his body.

    All the information about the third floor this day appeared in Aoba''s head.

    "Tomorrow night is the time for you to climb up."

    Aoba''s gaze fell on the two Root ninjas who were suppressed by the seal. The breathing of these two people was still balanced, but the energy of their bodies was obviously extremely insufficient.

    The past few days had passed.

    Even though the two of them were in a state of sleep, they still consumed a lot of energy.

    After all, they had not eaten for a long time.

    However.

    Aoba had no intention of giving them food at all.

    They were all dead anyway.

    Even if they starved to death, it was nothing.

    Then.

    Aoba walked toward the dojo on the first floor of the tower.

    When he arrived at the dojo on the first floor.

    The shadow clone inside was currently practicing water release ninjutsu from the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    His control over water release ninjutsu had reached a very high level.

    Apart from those extremely difficult water release ninjutsu, he had more or less mastered the rest.

    This was not only because the system had helped Aoba increase his body''s innate talent, but also because of Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)''s continuous practice to shorten the time.

    Most importantly, the records on Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu were too detailed.

    This was simply a guidebook for idiots.

    Tobirama was afraid that the person who got the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu would not be able to learn these things.

    Aoba could understand Tobirama''s feelings. It was like a scientist invented something and still hoped to pass it on to future generations.

    Of course.

    All copyrights.

    It was still necessary to mark it as an original of Senju Tobirama!

    "Come back."

    Aoba nodded at these shadow clones. Although these shadow clones had not completely learned all the water release ninjutsu on the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, they had already mastered the basics.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    All of a sudden.

    A series of explosions rang out.

    Accompanied by these sounds.

    The shadow clones on the first floor of the tower all disappeared and returned to Aoba''s body one after another.

    At this time.

    Only Aoba was left in the dojo.

    The memories of water release ninjutsu flooded into Aoba''s soul.

    "I won''t practice anymore!"

    After Aoba took back all these shadow clones, he immediately made up his mind. He raised his hands, crossed his fingers in front of him, and made a hand seal gesture of Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)."

    Aoba''s faint voice sounded, and one shadow clone after another appeared in front of him.

    "Everyone, draw up an explosive tag for me now. You have to draw as many as you can. The more, the better. Draw it overnight until I take you back tomorrow!"

    Aoba said to these shadow clones.

    In fact.

    He didn''t need to take back those shadow clones just now.

    If he let those shadow clones continue to draw an explosive tag, they could still do it.

    However, Aoba needed to take back the information first, bring the water release ninjutsu that they had already mastered into his memory, and then arrange the shadow clone which was full of chakra.

    "Yes!"

    These shadow clones responded at the same time. Blank paper tags appeared in their hands, and they began to make explosive tags.

    Aoba nodded with satisfaction.

    Then.

    He used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    His figure disappeared in a flash.

    He directly returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    ...

    The long and quiet night passed just like that.

    The entire Konohagakure was in peace.

    Except for a small number of people.

    Most of the people in the village did not know what the current situation was like.

    Only...

    Compared to Konohagakure''s peace.

    The other villages in the ninja world seemed to be in a hurry.

    ...

    Country of Wind, Sunagakure.

    The Third Kazekage personally led Sunagakure''s elite ninja team and quietly moved toward the borders of the Country of Fire.

    These people passed through the edge of the desert at an extremely fast speed and entered the lush forest.

    "This is the border of the Country of Fire. Please stop!"

    Suddenly.

    Four ninjas with Konohagakure''s forehead protector on their heads suddenly appeared.

    They stood on the branches and looked coldly at Sunagakure ninjas in front of them. An ominous premonition appeared on their faces.

    "We are in charge of stopping them. Quickly report to the station!" The captain, who was among Konoha ninjas, whispered to the ninja beside him.

    "Yes!" The Konoha ninja nodded and prepared to leave.

    "It''s too late!"

    However, at this time, a low voice sounded.

    At the same time.

    The forest shook gently.

    Black iron sand flew out like a swarm of bees, sweeping through the woods where the four Konoha ninjas were.

    "None of you will get out alive."

    The black iron sand became denser and denser, forming sharp needles in the air. The direction of the needles was all aimed at the four Konoha ninjas.

    "Not good!"

    "This is iron sand..."

    "Magnet Release Bloodline Limit..."

    The captain of Konoha''s ninja team suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the man who was covered in black iron sand on Sunagakure''s side.

    The man was wearing a white cloak with a blue robe inside. The color was similar to his blue hair, and his pupils were filled with indifference.

    "This is..."

    The breathing of Konoha''s ninja team captain suddenly became rapid. He had already realized what level of opponent they were facing.

    "Third Kazekage!"

    As the team captain cried out in alarm, the expressions of the other three people on the team became ugly. They all understood that the current situation could be said to be ominous for them.

 CH 250

    This team of Konoha ninjas was stationed at the border of the Country of Fire all year round, responsible for the defense and intelligence investigation work of the border.

    On the other side of the border of the Country of Fire was Country of Wind.

    Third Kazekage was the ruler of the Country of Wind and Sunagakure, and he was also known as the strongest Kazekage in history.

    Magnet Release Bloodline Limit!

    They recognized this terrifying talent in an instant.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Just as the Konoha ninja team cried out in alarm, numerous black iron needles that seemed to be controlled by the magnetic force quickly flew toward their bodies and instantly penetrated their bodies.

    Puchi!

    Puchi!

    Puchi!

    ...

    The sound of piercing flesh sounded one after another. The bodies of these four Konoha ninjas seemed to have been penetrated into sieves and were covered in bloody holes.

    Fresh blood poured out.

    The blood continued to spurt out from these bloody holes.

    The four Konoha ninjas widened their eyes which were filled with shock. They knew that the moment they died, they still couldn''t believe that the difference in strength between the two sides was so obvious.

    As these four people lost their breath, they fell down from the trees.

    "Deal with the corpse. Don''t leave any traces behind. What we need to do now is a surprise attack. We can''t give Konohagakure any chance to get any information." The Third Kazekage said in a deep voice.

    "Yes!"

    These ninjas of Sunagakure immediately responded. Then, they specially sent a few people to deal with the corpse. The other people followed the Third Kazekage and continued forward.

    With Third Kazekage leading the elite ninja team, it would be easy for them to invade the Country of Fire.

    There were very few ninjas stationed here, and most of the captains were just Chunin.

    Their strength was nothing in front of the Third Kazekage.

    They were not on the same level and had no ability to resist at all.

    ...

    Country of Fire, Konohagakure, Anbu''s dormitory.

    A burst of information suddenly awakened Aoba. It was the shadow clones that had completed creating the explosive tag.

    "It''s not enough!"

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes. After calculating the number of explosive tags in his mind, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to lock onto the tower''s position and reappeared there.

    Aoba did not stop on the tower. He went straight to the dojo on the first floor. Then, he formed a seal with his hands and use Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    In a split second.

    Thousands of Aoba''s clones appeared in the dojo.

    "You guys continue to make explosive tags."

    Aoba said to the many clones in front of him. Right now, explosive tags still had some use for him. After all, this kind of thing has no attributes, and it was impossible to judge who was using it.

    "Yes!"

    These clones responded in unison. Then, they picked up the blank paper tags and began to draw on them.

    After so many attempts at drawing up explosive tags, the success rate for Aoba to draw up explosive tags was already getting higher and higher.

    Aoba watched as these shadow clones began to draw up explosive tags, and then he walked toward the other side.

    He was not walking alone.

    Behind him was a shadow clone.

    The shadow clone understood what Aoba was thinking. After all, they all have Aoba''s thoughts.

    The two of them walked until they were near the stairs.

    Aoba stopped.

    The shadow clone also stopped.

    "I''ll leave today''s interrogation to you," Aoba said to the shadow clone beside him.

    "Understood." The shadow clone immediately nodded.

    "Make sure to interrogate a little longer to leave a deep impression on them and let them know that you never left the compartment," Aoba said again.

    "Understood." This shadow clone nodded again.

    "Right, this is for you. Keep it with you. If you meet Brother Eaton, give this to him, and everything can be settled." Aoba took out a book from his pocket. It was the book that Fugaku had given him. On it were the latest chapters of the Ninja Academy''s Teacher Bai from the shadow clone that had written it overnight.

    "Understood." The shadow clone took the book that Aoba handed over.

    "Well... there is one last thing." It was the first time that Aoba had handed over the interrogation work to the shadow clone, so he had to make it clear. After all, he could not be sloppy in his work. He stared at the shadow clone and said seriously, "If the reward for the prisoner awaiting interrogation is special, don''t let him go for the time being. Let''s see what happened based on his memory."

    "Don''t worry!" The shadow clone nodded at Aoba. He stared at Aoba with a very strange feeling. He said, "We are the same person. I know all these thoughts."

    "Go." Aoba nodded. He also understood this matter, but he still had to remind him again. This way, even he would be more at ease.

    "Yes."

    After this shadow clone was warned by Aoba, it immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and instantly disappeared, returning to Anbu''s dormitory.

    After Aoba''s shadow clone returned to Anbu''s dormitory, according to the usual trajectory of Aoba''s life, he changed into Anbu ninja clothes, put on the cat face mask, left Anbu''s dormitory, and strode towards the direction of Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment.

    Not long after.

    Aoba''s shadow clone came to the compartment and helped Aoba complete the day''s work.

    ...

    On the tall tower.

    After Aoba finished giving instructions to the shadow clone.

    He strode toward the top of the tower.

    When he arrived at the top of the tower, his eyes were focused on the two Root ninjas.

    "You will be useful in a while."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He planned a very interesting thing.

    He believed that as long as these things were successfully completed, they would produce a very interesting effect.

    "But..."

    "Before that."

    "I want to invite someone over."

    Aoba slowly closed his eyes and instantly communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the wall at Root Base.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s figure instantly flashed away.

    Almost at the same time.

    Aoba''s figure appeared on the wall of the underground stone room at Root Base.

    Not far ahead of him.

    He could see Root ninjas wearing masks guarding the front of the stone room.

    Swish Swish Swish...

    The paper on Aoba''s body began to change.

    In just the blink of an eye.

    He directly transformed into the appearance of Kumogakure Ninja, Gasshi.

    Then.

    A paper crane floated out of Aoba''s sleeve.

    The paper crane quickly flew up, creating a sound that broke through the air as it headed straight for the stone room''s door.

    "What is it?"

    The eyes of these Root ninjas instantly focused on the paper crane. They had never seen such a thing before.

    Just as the paper crane flew to the door of the stone room, it instantly turned into a piece of white paper.

    As soon as the white paper was exposed to the sight of several people, various symbols began to appear on it, which was the Summoning Seal.

    "Something is wrong!"

    These Root ninjas immediately realized that there was something wrong with this piece of paper, but before they could react.

    This piece of paper immediately trembled.

    Swish swish swish...

    Like magic, this piece of paper changed from one piece to dozens.

    The paper produced was not ordinary paper.

    All of them were explosive tags!

    "Not good!"

    These Root ninjas all reacted, but everything came too suddenly, and it was already too late.

    They could only watch helplessly as explosive tags floated in the air. The seal patterns on the paper tags began to gradually change, and a shocking flame broke out.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Terrifying explosions rang out one after another, directly causing violent tremors in Root Base.

    The stone door of this stone room was directly blown to pieces.

    The surrounding Root ninjas even had their masks blown to pieces. Their bodies were badly mangled, and all of them were sent flying, falling to the ground.

    At the same time.

    Hari, who had been sitting in the stone room with his eyes closed, was suddenly awakened by the sound of the explosion.

    He was completely dumbfounded!

    Just as he instinctively looked in the direction of the stone door, a rock that had been shattered by the explosion smashed right into his face.

    Pachi!

    Hari was directly smashed to the ground by this rock. The bridge of his nose was shattered directly, his entire face became flat, and blood kept flowing out.

    "AHHHH!"

    Hari screamed in pain. This sudden disaster caused him incomparably pain. The intense pain constantly stimulated his nerves.

    "Hari-sama, I''m here to save you!"

    Aoba suddenly roared. Now, he had changed into Gasshi''s appearance. In an instant, he rushed in front of Hari at an extremely fast speed. He directly grabbed Hari by the collar and pulled him out.

    Aoba''s movements were very rude and arrogant and did not care about Hari''s physical condition at all. With such an instant pull, he almost pulled out Hari''s soul.

    "You..."

    Hari''s eyes were mixed with sand and blood. His vision had been blurred and he could not see the face of the person in front of him. However, he could tell from his rude actions that this person was a Kumogakure Ninja.

    "Who are you?"

    Hari immediately asked doubtfully. He squinted his eyes but could not open them. Although the situation was very miserable now, he was still very happy when he thought of someone coming to save him.

    "Gasshi!" Aoba said with a grin.

    As soon as he said this.

    Hari instantly fell silent.

    His face turned ugly.

    "Are you really Gasshi?" Hari asked coldly. His heart was filled with intense anger.

    "Are you touched?" Aoba said with a smile.

    "It''s all your fault that I am in this situation!" Hari''s tone became even colder. Right now, what he did not want to see the most was this pig teammate. He suddenly had doubts about being saved.

    "Aiya, Hari-sama, you can''t say that. I deliberately broke into Root Base to save you!" Aoba imitated Gasshi''s tone and said. When he pulled Hari over, he grabbed Hari''s hair in an extremely rude manner and ruthlessly pulled him in front of him.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode)!"

    A crisp electronic prompt sounded in Aoba''s mind.

    At the same time.

    Scenes after scenes were added to Aoba''s mind.

    These memories were all Hari''s memories.

    "Not bad!"

    Aoba lowered his head to look at Hari. He didn''t expect to be directly rewarded with Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode). Now he clearly felt that he could enter the first stage of Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode). His physical activity would increase by using the lightning-release chakra to stimulate the muscles and cells around his body.

    As long as he practiced a little more, he would be able to enter the Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode).

    At that time.

    Not to mention Gasshi.

    He could even imitate the Third Raikage!

    "Who?"

    Just as Aoba walked out of the stone room with Hari in his hand, the Root ninjas quickly gathered around and focused their gazes on Aoba and Hari.

    "Aiya..."

    There was a hint of regret in Aoba''s tone. He looked at Hari and said indifferently, "Hari-sama, we have been discovered. There is no other way. I can only abandon you."

    "????"

    A lot of question marks appeared in Hari''s head.

    At this time.

    He felt that he could confirm one thing.

    That was, Gasshi had a grudge against him!

    He wouldn''t do such a thing without a big grudge!

    Hari was very clear about the current situation. He sat firmly in the stone room at Root Base, not fearing the current environment at all.

    What''s more.

    He had already received some information.

    Tomorrow, Kumogakure''s envoy group would come to Konohagakure for a peace talk.

    At that time, he would be rescued!

    He could walk out of here openly, not in such a brainless way to be rescued.

    And...

    Now it seems that...

    It seems that the rescue has not been successful...

    "Gasshi, what are you doing!"

    Hari almost roared. His anger towards Gasshi had reached the limit, and he wished he could tear this person apart right now.

    But...

    During this period of time, his diet only contained the most basic condition of not dying of hunger.

    He had already lost all of his strength.

    Not to mention killing Gasshi, he didn''t even have the strength to struggle now.

    In addition, he had just been hit in the head by the stone, and his entire face had been flattened. Now, even his vision was extremely blurry.

    It could be said that Hari had been unhindered his entire life. He had never been defiled like this. This feeling was simply like a dog and could no longer be described as feelings.

    Step step step step step...

    As the dense sound of footsteps rang out.

    More and more Root ninjas were gathering here.

    Aoba''s gaze swept past these Root ninjas and landed on Hari''s face.

    "Hari-sama, I have set up a reverse summoning technique outside. It can save both of us."

    Aoba said slowly. After that, he whispered a few words into Hari''s ear in a voice that only Hari could hear.

    "But..."

    "I can go out, but I won''t take you away!"

    "It''s just a play!"

    Aoba''s words immediately provoked Hari. The latter''s mood instantly became unstable, and he was on the verge of rage.

    Infuriating!

    It was too infuriating!

    Pig teammates were just like that!

    "I''ll tell you one more thing. I''m here to kill you. Because of your existence has affected the progress of Country of Lightning''s conquest of the world. Don''t ask me who instructed me to do this. Do you understand the word ''great merit''?"

    After saying this, the corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. Finally, he whispered into Hari''s ear.

    "Farewell!"

    Finished speaking.

    Aoba grabbed Hari''s body and rushed toward the group of Root ninjas in front of him.

    Chi chi chi...

    At this moment.

    Aoba''s body began to glow with lightning, and his body seemed to be covered in a layer of lightning armor. His speed instantly soared to the extreme, directly charging at the Root ninjas.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Aoba and Hari crashed into the Root ninjas as if taking Hari as a humanoid weapon and did not care about the latter''s life or death at all.

    Several waves of attacks came down.

    All the bones in Hari''s body were about to scatter.

    However, he did not die.

    The most fundamental reason was that when Aoba was attacked, he relied on his medical knowledge to let Hari avoid being hit in his vital points, causing the latter to suffer a very painful blow. However, he did not die.

    "Die!"

    Aoba pretended not to understand. When he saw that Hari was in a semi-conscious state, he threw Hari away like he was throwing away trash.

    "Goodbye, Konoha ninjas!"

    Aoba suddenly stretched out his hand toward his ninja bag and took out three smoke bombs.

    In an instant.

    He directly threw the three smoke bombs on the ground.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The three smoke bombs produced a series of loud noises and instantly caused thick smoke to rise from the ground, blocking the line of sight in front of them.

    "Reverse Summoning Technique!"

    Aoba roared, then controlled his perception to lock onto the position of the Flying Thunder God Formula on the tower, and instantly cast Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Swish!

    Aoba''s body suddenly disappeared, leaving only thick smoke.

    "Cough cough..."

    "Cough, cough, cough, cough..."

    "Cough, cough, cough, cough..."

    The Root ninjas were choked up by these smoke bombs. When they came here, they planned to attack Gasshi, who was Aoba.

    However, he was too fast.

    They could not catch up at all!

    At this time.

    One of the Root ninjas arrived in front of Hari, who was lying limply on the ground.

    He reached out his hand to touch Hari''s neck.

    "He is still alive!"

    This Root ninja was a medical ninja. He instantly determined that Hari''s bones and muscles were all broken, and his chakra pathway was also all broken. However, he still had a breath left, so he did not die directly.

    "Inform the medical ninja team to do their best to treat him. The rest of the people stay here to prevent any accidents from happening again. I will report to Danzo-sama!"

    A Root ninja who could speak up immediately gave the order, and then his figure flashed and disappeared.

    ...

    On the tall tower.

    After Aoba used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to return, he had already changed back to his original appearance.

    "It''s so comfortable!"

    Aoba stood on the observation deck of the high tower and looked at the green trees outside, his mood had not been so good for a long time.

    This wave of profit!

    Aoba had the training method of Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode) in his head, but that required lightning chakra and body muscles to complement each other.

    This meant that it needed Aoba''s real body to practice. There was no way to replace it with a shadow clone.

    Because of this special nature of training.

    Aoba chose to delay it indefinitely when there was no time for him to learn ninjutsu. If he still had enough free time to practice, then he would learn it at that time.

    All along.

    The Gasshi that Aoba simulated was just superficial.

    The traces of lightning radiating from his body were simulated by lightning chakra, and then the explosive heavy fist attack was performed by using Ch¨­kaj¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique).

    Now that he had the real Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode), the rest of the things were much easier.

    "I don''t know what kind of change will happen after Hari knows that someone wants to harm him."

    Aoba deliberately did not take Hari away, nor did he kill Hari, but he let Hari smell the smell of death.

    The entire process was extremely realistic.

    At the very least.

    What Aoba was certain of was...

    Hari would not think that this was all an act.

    After all, Hari really almost died at Root''s side.

    After experiencing this kind of life and death.

    That would change a person''s mind.

    Aoba was very clear that Hari was very loyal to Kumogakure, but this kind of loyalty could not affect the suspicion that burst out at the last moment of life and death.

    Regardless of whether Hari returned to Kumogakure or not, Aoba had already planted a seed in his heart.

    This would become a hurdle.

    It lay across Hari''s heart.

    Aoba was certain.

    The relationship between Hari and Kumogakure was no longer the same as before.

    As long as Kumogakure doesn''t have Hari, it will be like a strong body without a brain. The direction of this ninja world war will change completely!

    Aoba took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. His eyes stared at the forest outside the tower.

    "I didn''t think it would go so smoothly because Kumogakure''s envoy is coming soon. Most of the power of Root is concentrated on the external defense, which leads to the weakening of Hari''s guard in the innermost area!"

    Aoba can make this successful because he had taken advantage of Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). Usually, if he wanted to invade Root, he would have to enter through the entrance. Most of the defensive power of Root was concentrated at the entrance.

    "Hari is done here. Now it''s Kumogakure''s turn."

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly lit up. The paper on his body flew up and instantly changed into another appearance.

    This person''s appearance.

    It was Satsuma Rentaro, whom the Seven Ninja Swordsmen from Kirigakure had seen before.

    Then.

    Aoba raised his hand and grabbed the two Root ninjas lying on the ground and instantly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Swish!

    Aoba disappeared with the two Root ninjas.

    The next moment.

    Aoba appeared on a tree outside of Konohagakure.

    As far as he could see, not far in front of him was the camp of Kumogakure ninjas.

    This Flying Thunder God Formula was left behind by the last shadow clone he had been waiting for.

    Aoba had previously sent out four shadow clones.

    Three of the shadow clones imitated the appearance of Root ninjas and headed to the Country of Rain to negotiate with Hanzo.

    The last shadow clone remained.

    He quickly found the place where Kumogakure was staying.

    "It''s here."

    Aoba placed the two Root ninjas on the branches. A piece of paper appeared on their bodies and fixed them on the branches.

    The next moment.

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with a cold light.

    "Kumogakure!"

    "I haven''t liked you for a long time!"

    "Now, consider it as giving me a chance."

    "Let me punish you!"

    Aoba quickly formed seals with both hands and immediately used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique), directly summoning nine shadow clones beside him.

    The bodies of these nine shadow clones were all flying in the air, and then they changed into different appearances. However, from the looks of it, they were all Kirigakure''s ninjas.

    After that.

    Aoba brought along nine shadow clones, and a total of ten people rushed in the direction of Kumogakure''s encampment.

    The ten people made a seal at the same time.

    The method of forming seals was the same.

    Streams of water chakra condensed in their throats.

    The ten people, including Aoba, all took a deep breath. Their chests instantly swelled up, and they sprayed a large amount of water in the direction of Kumogakure''s encampment.

    "Suiton: Dai Bakusui Sh¨­ha(Water Release: Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave)!"

 CH 251

    Within the borders of the Country of Fire, Kumogakure outpost.

    This was an outpost that was temporarily built during a period of war. The goal was to maintain a state of war against Konohagakure.

    There were about three to four Kumogakure ninja teams inside the outpost.

    Most of them were Chunin.

    There are only five or six people in the J¨­nin rank.

    These people were the Kumogakure ninjas who had been in a deadlock with Konohagakure in the past half month.

    At this time.

    There were more people in the outpost.

    It was last night.

    Country of Lightning had sent a team of eight people. The leader was Country of Lightning''s staff officer, and at the same time, he was also Kumogakure''s advisor. He was in charge of this negotiation with Konohagakure.

    Following him were the other three staff officers and the four guards of Country of Lightning.

    These people had just arrived at Kumogakure''s outpost for one night. They needed to stay here for a short rest. Tomorrow, they would go to Konohagakure to participate in the negotiation with Konohagakure.

    It was already early in the morning.

    The ninjas in Kumogakure''s camp, whether it was Jonin, who was originally in charge of guarding here, or Kumogakure''s envoy group who had just arrived the night before, all of them had just eaten and were in a state of mental fatigue.

    Jonin Brei, who was in charge of Kumogakure''s outpost, was yawning. The probing and truce during this period of time made him unable to bring up any interest.

    Especially tomorrow, these envoys would have to go and negotiate with Konohagakure again.

    This was for him.

    He was even more bored.

    He didn''t know how to pass the time.

    "If only I could have a great battle to my heart''s content!"

    Brei belonged to the kind that was loyal to Kumogakure.

    However, there was really nothing in his head. All he could do was obey his orders.

    Compared to negotiation.

    What he wanted to do more in his heart was to fight!

    Of course.

    He had no idea what the envoy group was going to do this time. It was not that he did not have the authority to know about this kind of secret. It was just that it was useless for him to know...

    To his knowledge, waiting for these staff officers to go to Konohagakure, and after a few days of long negotiations, he would have an extremely boring life in the future.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    All of a sudden.

    A change occurred.

    Brei instantly felt the ground shake.

    He was not the only one who felt it.

    Everyone in Kumogakure''s outpost felt it.

    "What''s going on?"

    Brei was slightly puzzled. He suddenly felt that there were traces of water vapor in the air. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the water vapor.

    When he looks at it.

    The scene in front of him shocked him!

    Not only was he shocked, but even the other people in Kumogakure''s outpost also looked in that direction.

    Only to see...

    Waves of turbulent water swept out in the direction of their outpost, like a flood, looking like it was going to break them down.

    This kind of terrifying water current directly made them all dumbfounded. They had never seen such a scene.

    "What is going on?"

    "How is this possible?"

    "Isn''t this inland forest?"

    "Where did all this water come from?"

    "Is this a tsunami?"

    "This isn''t a genjutsu, right?"

    "..."

    When Kumogakure ninjas saw this scene, their eyes widened. They didn''t even know how to run.

    The surging water in front of them was more than 40 meters high. It directly swept up the trees in front of it and swept toward their encampment with unstoppable momentum.

    The speed of the water current was extremely fast as if it were going to devour this forest.

    Almost in an instant.

    The entire Kumogakure outpost was immersed in the turbulent water.

    All the people in Kumogakure''s outpost, including Brei, were swept out by the water at this time. In an instant, they were stirred up by the water, as if they had fallen into a huge whirlpool.

    At the same time.

    The outpost was directly swept by the violent water current. The wood and cloth flew wildly with the water current, and the military supplies inside were all washed away.

    Everything happened so suddenly that the people in Kumogakure''s outpost did not even have time to react before they were washed away by the water current.

    This made the Kumogakure ninjas who were constantly being swept by the water current around the outpost feel puzzled. They suddenly felt like they were at the bottom of the sea. This was not a scene that could be seen in the Country of Fire.

    Suddenly.

    Brei and a few other Jonin''s eyes fell on Aoba and his shadow clone through the water current.

    They clearly saw a Kirigakure ninja uniform on Aoba and his shadow clone.

    Kirigakure''s ninja!

    At this time, Brei and the others widened their eyes. They did not know why Kirigakure''s ninja suddenly attacked them.

    However, they knew that now was not the time to think about why Kirigakure''s ninjas had come here, but they were deeply aware that war had arrived!

    "Enemy attack!"

    Brei immediately roared. When he roared, his mouth was still bubbling, and he drank a lot of water.

    The turbulent water wrapped around his body and directly flowed into his stomach through his throat.

    "Damn it!"

    These Kumogakure ninjas all heard Brei''s words, but they had no way to fight back. Everyone could feel a suffocating feeling.

    Now they were in this current.

    It was like being put into a fish tank.

    No!

    The water in the fish tank was still gentle. It was as if they had been stuffed into a toilet that had already been flushed. They were being twisted by a strong vortex.

    Brei looked at his companions around him with wide eyes. He found that this thing was like a giant Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique). It had an extremely strong restraining ability, causing him to be greatly troubled. His movements were completely restricted.

    There was no way to fight freely!

    You have to know...

    Kumogakure ninjas were not suitable for long-range ninjutsu battles. They preferred to compete in close combat.

    Brei was the best in ninjutsu. But he could not display any advantages in the surging water.

    This situation was not the fighting style he and Kumogakure ninjas were used to.

    "You are in charge of protecting the envoy group!"

    Brey said to another Jonin in Kumogakure''s outpost.

    Then.

    His eyes were focused on Kirigakure ninjas outside the turbulent water.

    His eyes flashed with killing intent.

    "I''ll go out and meet the enemy!"

    Brei glared at Aoba and charged straight toward him.

    His battle thoughts were still very clear!

    He knew very well that as long as he dealt with these Kirigakure ninjas who were maintaining this huge Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique), he would be able to solve the crisis he was facing.

    For a moment.

    Brei swam madly in the direction of Aoba.

    He was not good at swimming. He relied on brute force to push the water behind him and push himself out.

    Only...

    What he didn''t expect was...

    The impact of the water in this huge Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) was extremely strong. The currents surged onto his body wave after wave, continuously attacking his body.

    Brei used almost all his strength to charge forward, but he still felt a terrifying resistance.

    This strong resistance made him stay where he was, and it was difficult for him to move forward even a meter.

    "What a fierce water current!"

    Brei could not help but exclaim in his heart. He had always believed in his own strength, but at this moment, he found that his strength could not rush against this counter-rotating current.

    "What is going on?"

    The other Kumogakure ninjas saw that Brei was swimming with all his strength, and they all realized that there was something wrong with the current.

    Suddenly.

    Brei stopped swimming.

    At this time.

    He was surprised to find out.

    He was not taken away by this current.

    Instead, he remained where he was.

    "This..."

    Shock appeared in Brei''s eyes.

    He vaguely discovered something unbelievable.

    The more he swam, the greater the resistance of the water. However, when he stopped moving, the resistance of the water also disappeared.

    Brei stayed in the water and felt the surging water around him. It did not rush toward him and only circled around him.

    But if he charge forward, he would be pushed back by the water current that was stronger than his charging strength.

    The power of this water current was extremely strong and filled with flexibility, making it impossible for him to use his strength too easily and making them feel uncomfortable all over.

    "What is going on?"

    "Why do I feel like they only want to trap us?"

    "Why are they doing this?"

    "Is there anything else?"

    "What are these Kirigakure ninjas trying to do?"

    "..."

    The Jonins also discovered the same thing. They felt as if their bodies were tied up by a rope formed by water. They could neither advance nor retreat. They could only stay where they were and the scene was very awkward.

    This made it impossible for them to help the staff officer.

    "Not good!"

    Brei was shocked. He suddenly realized that the other party''s target was likely to be the staff officer in the envoy group.

    Kirigakure wanted to stop the peace talks between Kumogakure and Konohagakure by attacking the staff officer!

    Brei felt that he had seen through the real purpose of those Kirigakure ninjas!

    However...

    Something that even Brei did not understand happened. The staff officers and the Kumogakure ninjas stayed in this giant Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) for a while.

    During the whole process, Kirigakure''s ninjas did not attack at all.

    Those Kirigakure ninjas only stood at the edge of the huge water prison to maintain this Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique).

    Such a scene.

    It caused a deep sense of confusion to arise in Brei''s heart.

    What did these Kirigakure ninjas mean?

    Are they going to fight or not?

    He knew that if Kirigakure ninjas wanted to attack them, they would have to dive into this stream of water. At that time, he would be able to attack!

    However.

    The current situation.

    It looked like they only wanted to trap them.

    For a moment.

    A lot of question marks appeared in the minds of Kumogakure ninjas, and they could not understand what kind of battle method this was.

    They wanted to break free from these powerful water currents.

    But this feeling was like sailing against the current.

    It was completely difficult to break free.

    Under such circumstances, Brei felt that he had nothing but strength, but he could not use it at all.

    ...

    The outer circle of the huge Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique).

    Aoba and the nine transformed Kirigakure ninjas stood in a row and maintain this huge Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique).

    This kind of control consumed a lot of Chakra!

    It could not be maintained for long at all.

    However.

    He didn''t intend to maintain it for too long.

    He only needed to trap them for a while.

    Aoba was not here to fight at all. Otherwise, he might as well go to the battlefield directly. Right now, he was just doing something special.

    Gradually.

    Time passed by.

    This huge water prison trapped the Kumogakure ninja for nearly ten minutes.

    The staff officers of Kumogakure''s envoy group felt like they were suffocating and were about to suffocate in the water. Whether it was their stomachs or lungs, they were all filled with water.

    They were just ordinary people.

    They did not have the ability to hold their breath for too long in this turbulent water.

    If they choked on the water for a while longer.

    These weak staff officers might really have died.

    Right at this moment.

    With a thought, a nearby advanced paper clone rushed toward them.

    "I, Gasshi, am here. Which of you dares to attack us, Kumogakure?"

    A heaven-shaking roar rang out, and the owner of the voice was Gasshi.

    This voice directly penetrated the Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique), clearly entering the ears of every Kumogakure ninja, and immediately shook everyone''s spirit.

    It was not that they had never come into contact with this kind of Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique).

    But...

    Such a big Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique)...

    They had never come into contact with it before!

    However, the reasoning was the same. They all understood very well that the best way to break Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) was to attack the caster.

    Gasshi''s appearance could be said to be a very timely rescue, which immediately brought great psychological comfort to them.

    "That''s great!"

    Brei shouted excitedly toward the outside, "Gasshi, quickly interrupt their state of continuous casting!"

    When Kumogakure ninjas heard Brei''s words, they also became excited.

    Outside the huge water current whirlpool, a flash of lightning instantly flashed.

    Gasshi''s figure rushed over at an extremely fast speed, his entire body was suffused with lightning chakra, and he directly charged toward Kirigakure''s ninjas.

    In an instant.

    The Kumogakure ninjas, who were in the huge water prison, only saw a figure of lightning rushing into the crowd.

    As for other things.

    However, they could not see clearly.

    The lightning on Gasshi''s body was already very eye-catching. Combined with the refraction in the water, it looked like rays of light shining in the water.

    "Who are you?"

    Gasshi shouted at the top of his lungs. His voice was full of questions, and at the same time, it affected the mood of Kumogakure ninjas in Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique).

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After Gasshi shouted, there were continuous collisions outside, showing a feeling of fighting.

    This kind of collision sound was exactly what Kirigakure ninjas longed for and could not ask for. They all hoped that they could fight the enemy head-on outside, instead of being trapped in the water.

    "Satsuma Rentaro!"

    Aoba directly reported his name. His voice was not soft at all and he deliberately said to those Kumogakure ninjas.

    Believe it or not, he doesn''t care.

    Anyway, that''s all he has to say.

    As for how it develops in the future, that was up to them.

    As long as it becomes chaotic, it will be enough.

    Aoba''s idea was very simple. As long as the Third Ninja World War went smoothly, the Ninja World could complete a natural revolution.

    When that time came.

    The forces of the Ninja World would be re-divided.

    There would be some changes in Konohagakure''s regime.

    This would do!

    After Aoba shouted this, he immediately released the huge Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) who has trapped the Kumogakure ninjas and shouted at the advanced paper clones, "Retreat!"

    "Chase!"

    Gasshi shouted in response.

    After that.

    These people all disappeared from the sight of Kumogakure''s ninja.

    This huge water-like Suir¨­ no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) broke. After losing the support of Aoba''s chakra, it instantly lost the binding force of the water current and swept out toward the surroundings, soaking the surrounding ground as if there was a flood.

    The Kumogakure ninjas were already able to move freely in the water current.

    Instantly.

    They immediately rescued the staff officers.

    Then, they placed them on the ground one after another.

    As the water gradually dispersed.

    The collapsed Kumogakure outpost was once again exposed to the air.

    Whether it was the Kumogakure ninjas or the staff officer that came from the Country of Lightning, they all looked like drenched chickens and their bodies covered in water.

    However, none of them were in danger.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    A staff officer coughed heavily. A lot of water was choked in his lungs and he felt extremely suffocated.

    This situation could be said to have only caused some trouble for his body and did not endanger his life, but it was enough to cause him great pain, making the staff officer feel extremely uncomfortable.

    "Blergh..."

    "Cough cough..."

    "Pfft..."

    The other staff officers of the Kumogakure envoy group also vomited.

    They had been rushing through the night and had not rested well.

    Now, they had almost drowned.

    This made them feel as if their heads were filled with water.

    They were in a bad mood!

    Their hearts were filled with endless anguish!

    As for Kumogakure ninjas, they felt slightly better. They were not that uncomfortable. They were just transitioning from exhaustion.

    "What are Kirigakure ninjas doing?"

    Brei frowned and said discontentedly. His body did not suffer any damage. He just felt that this kind of thing was too humiliating.

    At this time, he could not see any enemy, as if they had disappeared into thin air!

    "What is Gasshi doing?"

    Brei''s face was full of black lines. He had a vague feeling that there was a hand behind everything, controlling all of this, but he could not explain it clearly.

    "What are you doing?"

    Brei spat fiercely. It was as if he had been attacked by someone and had been slapped on the head with a stone. Then, he was blinded. When he woke up, he did not see anyone. He had no way to vent the depression and anger in his heart. There was an only endless grievance.

 CH 252

    Brei stared at the scene in front of him in a daze. He stared blankly at the place where the battle had just happened. He did not know how to describe his feelings.

    It was over just like that?

    All of them ran away?

    Brei was baffled.

    He had no idea why Kirigakure ninjas wanted to attack them, nor did he know what kind of performance Gasshi was doing, who had yet to return.

    Throughout the entire process.

    Everything was strange.

    Even now, he still wasn''t clear about what had just happened.

    "Brei-sama, now that the outpost has been destroyed, what should we do?" A Kumogakure ninja came over and asked Brei.

    "We must rebuild one as soon as possible!" Brei said in a deep voice. If only ninjas were here there were no problems, they could live anywhere at any time. However, the staff officers of the envoy group were not like them. They still needed a place to rest.

    "Yes!"

    After hearing Brei''s explanation, this ninja immediately nodded, turned around, and returned in the direction of the other Kumogakure ninjas.

    They join forces and go together to the woods to collect wood and stone, and rebuild the outpost.

    "Brei-sama!"

    Right at this moment, another Kumogakure ninja ran over to Brei with a bewildered expression on his face.

    "What happened?"

    Brei asked with a slight frown. He discovered that after the attack earlier, these subordinates all seemed to be in a rush. They looked like fools and only knew how to shout.

    "We found two Konohagakure ninjas in the forest over there!" The ninja immediately said.

    "Konohagakure ninja?"

    Brei narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He suddenly felt very strange.

    "Are you sure it''s Konohagakure ninja and not Kirigakure''s?" Brei asked the ninja again. He felt that either the ninja in front of him had said something wrong or this thing had become even more complicated.

    "Yes, yes, Brei-sama, it is a Konohagakure ninja. Their foreheads are all wearing Konohagakure forehead protectors. From their dressing, they should be Konohagakure Anbu," the ninja said.

    "Konohagakure Anbu?!" After hearing this, the doubts in Brei''s heart became even stronger. He immediately nodded and said, "Take me to have a look."

    "Yes!"

    This Kumogakure ninja immediately nodded and took the lead to walk to the side.

    Brei followed behind this Kumogakure ninja.

    A few minutes later.

    The two of them arrived under a tree.

    There were already people guarding this place.

    Everyone was waiting for Brei to come and make a decision.

    "Brei-sama, they are on the tree!"

    The ninja who led Brei over raised his hand and pointed directly at the top of the tree.

    Instantly.

    Brei followed the direction of the ninja''s finger and looked toward the tree top.

    "Hiss..."

    Brei immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. It was not important if he did not take a look. He was shocked when he saw that the two of them were covered in all kinds of paper tags. There were all kinds of different symbols on the paper tags.

    "What the hell is this?"

    Brei''s eyes became cautious. From his perspective, the two Konohagakure ninjas on the tree looked like they were stuck to the tree by these paper tags.

    Most importantly...

    Brei discovered something that shocked him the most.

    The chests of the two Konohagakure ninjas rose and fell according to a fixed rhythm. They still had heartbeats. They didn''t look like they were unconscious, but more like they were asleep.

    "There''s a problem!"

    Brei immediately realized that there was a problem. Normally, such a phenomenon would not happen.

    "Wait a minute..."

    "No one should act rashly!"

    "I''ll ask the staff officer to come over and take a look!"

    "I can''t decide about this kind of thing..."

    Brei had not recovered from the sneak attack just now. Now that something like this had happened, he felt that his brain was a little insufficient. He needed someone to help him out.

    Right now, he had no way to make a decision, let alone give them instructions.

    Instantly.

    Brei immediately walked in the direction of the envoy group at the Kumogakure outpost.

    Not long after.

    Brei walked to the position of Kumogakure envoy group.

    The staff officers in the envoy group were all wrapped in towels and gathered in front of a bonfire, warming themselves up together.

    Their clothes were hung on a rack and placed beside the bonfire to be dried. It was obvious that they wanted to quickly evaporate the water on it and recover to a dry state as soon as possible.

    Brei walked to the edge of the bonfire. He could clearly see that the faces of these staff officers were not very good. Their face was pale and their cheeks were red. It seemed that they were about to catch a cold.

    Through the changes in their expressions.

    Brei faintly felt that these staff officers were experiencing some pain and suffering.

    "Advisor-sama!"

    Brei immediately braced himself and looked at the leader of Kumogakure''s envoy group, his tone was full of respect.

    "We found two Konohagakure ninjas hanging on the trees near the outpost. Now they are still alive. Things are relatively difficult to deal with. Please decide for us, Advisor-sama!"

    Brei was well aware of his own problem. It was reasonable to ask if he understood or not. Therefore, in this special situation, he immediately found the Kumogakure Advisor who had just come here with the other staff officer.

    "What do you mean?"

    The leader of this envoy group, the Kumogakure Advisor, stared at Brei with a puzzled face. There was a hint of impatience between his eyebrows. He did not understand what Brei meant.

    Why are you talking about two Konohagakure ninjas?

    What do you mean?

    This Kumogakure Advisor was extremely depressed. He had just come here when he suddenly choked on a stomach full of water. Now that he had just recovered a little, his body was still in a state of discomfort. Something already happened?

    "That''s right..."

    Brei scratched his head. He also found that there might be something wrong with his expression. The Kumogakure Advisor in front of him did not understand what was going on, so he continued, "Advisor-sama, come with me to take a look and you will know!"

    "You want me to go over like this?" The Advisor looked down at the towel wrapped around his body and said grumpily as he glared at Brei.

    "Yes!"

    Brei did not get the Advisor''s dissatisfaction. He immediately nodded. He really did not feel that there was any problem with it. After all, the people in this outpost were all men, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about.

    Besides...

    You are wrapped up here.

    Go over there and still wrapped.

    What''s the difference!

    "Come with me!"

    Brei directly waved to the Advisor. Now he was still thinking about the matter of the two Konohagakure ninjas. He felt that there was something wrong with it, but he could not tell exactly where the problem was. He needed someone who could speak and could think of a way to help him think about it.

    "???"

    When Kumogakure Advisor saw that Brei seemed to be leading the way, a lot of question marks appeared in his head.

    What the hell?

    Can''t understand what you''re talking about?

    For a moment.

    He had a feeling that a scholar would not be able to reason when he met a soldier.

    Forget it!

    This Advisor knew that he could not hide anymore. He could not help but grab the towel on his body with both hands and wrap it around his waist tightly, afraid that it would be awkward if a gust of wind blew.

    Then, he strode forward and caught up with Brei.

    The two of them walked in the direction of the tree one after the other. No one spoke.

    Brei did not speak because he was still thinking about this matter in his heart. His brain could not imagine why hung a Konohagakure ninja on the tree. And who did it?

    His head was full of question marks.

    So much so that he did not even bother to think about Kumogakure Advisor behind him.

    As for the Kumogakure Advisor...

    He did not speak at all and completely ignore this rough person in front of him!

    A moment later.

    Brei brought the Kumogakure Advisor to the side of the tree.

    Then, like the ninja who found him just now, he led the Advisor beside him and pointed at the two Konohagakure Anbu on the tree.

    "Advisor-sama, look. It''s these two Anbu. They are obviously breathing, but they are asleep. What should we do now?" Brei said in a deep voice.

    "There really are two people hanging on the tree!"

    This Kumogakure Advisor widened his eyes and stared at the two Konohagakure Anbu on the tree in shock.

    After a short period of shock.

    His face began to return to normal. He frowned slightly and his eyes flashed with thoughts.

    "According to the current information, these two people hanging on the tree are Konohagakure Anbu. Then the person who did this behind the scenes must not be Konohagakure''s people!"

    The Advisor''s eyes flashed with wisdom. He first eliminated the correct answer and then began to make follow-up judgments based on the premise that there was no correct answer.

    "According to the location of this tree, tomorrow is the time when our envoy group entered Konohagakure. It is obvious that someone is maliciously framing us, Kumogakure. Now, once this tree is discovered by Konohagakure''s people, it will definitely be blamed on us, Kumogakure!"

    The Advisor''s thoughts began to become clear. As long as the first step was determined, the following matter would become clearer and clearer.

    "That''s right! That''s right! That must be it! They are trying to frame us!" Brei nodded repeatedly. He felt that it was indeed the right choice to ask the Advisor to come and see this situation. Now, the situation had been analyzed by a few words from the Advisor.

    "According to the situation of the huge water just now, I feel that the force behind this matter is Kirigakure!" The Advisor said fiercely. He already held a grudge against that water that almost choked him to death. This really made him very unhappy.

    "Kirigakure ninja?" Thinking of this, Brei nodded and felt that this matter was very likely this. He said, "I think so too."

    "The problem now is..." The Advisor stared at the two Konohagakure Anbu hanging on the tree and said, "How should we deal with these two people?"

    "There are many paper tags that I can''t understand on their bodies. There are also some explosive tags. If we are not careful, we might explode the explosive tag here!" Brei said cautiously, "At that time, not only will these two people die, but even we might be affected."

    "This is what the other party set up for us!"

    The Advisor took a deep breath, his eyes flashing with thoughts.

    "If we don''t save them, there must be a backup plan waiting for us to lure us into conflict with Konohagakure!"

    The Advisor analyzed in a low voice. At this moment, his head was spinning rapidly. After all, he was the person that Country of Lightning had arranged to negotiate with. His thinking was extremely flexible.

    "However, if we save them, we need to deal with them well. But if we don''t deal with them well and detonate the explosive tags. It will become the two Anbu that we killed with our own hands!"

    When the Advisor analyzed this, his pale face turned black, and the anger between his eyebrows became clearer and thicker.

    "This is hooliganism!"

    (TL notes: Hoologanism - rowdy, violent, or destructive behavior.)

    "What kind of bastard could think of such a dog idea?"

    "Right now, our Kumogakure and Konohagakure are about to have a peace talk. These two Anbu are completely two time bombs. It makes us so passive!"

    "The envoy group led by Hari killed the Konohagakure people by accident, causing the situation to become out of control. If these two Anbu died during the peace talk, the negotiation would not be able to continue!"

    "This is simply forcing our Kumogakure to fight with Konohagakure!"

    This Advisor widened his eyes. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the person who could come up with this idea was too wicked!

    He couldn''t even think of anything more to ridicule!

    Now, his eyes were fixed on the two Konohagakure Anbu hanging on the tree.

    He didn''t care about the rude behavior that Brei showed when he looked for him.

    To him.

    At most, Brei''s brain was lacking.

    His heart was still pure!

    But...

    The person who was able to plan this kind of thing in front of him.

    The brain was really enough.

    This was just too damaging!

    "Advisor-sama, what should we do now?" Brei took a deep breath and asked. After hearing the Advisor''s analysis, he already understood the seriousness of the matter and did not dare to act rashly.

    "Let me think..."

    The Advisor''s face was extremely gloomy. Even he did not know how to break this situation.

    "The biggest problem at the moment is..."

    "We don''t know what the paper tags on these two ninjas are!"

    "If we rashly touch them, it will inevitably cause the situation to be uncontrollable!"

    "The best way is to send these two back to Konohagakure!"

    "Act according to Konohagakure and Third Hokage''s decision, Konohagakure still hopes that we can coexist peacefully!"

    "In other words..."

    "As long as Konohagakure''s people know the truth of the matter, we won''t be blamed for it!"

    The Advisor analyzed the situation one after another. The other ninjas, including Brei, were all listening to the Advisor to analyze the problem.

    It was just...

    They understood it...

    However, they did not hear any solutions!

    They could only silently wait for the Advisor-sama to finish his sentence.

    "Advisor-sama, should I will call Konohagakure''s ninjas over and let them claim it themselves?" Brei suddenly thought of an idea.

    "No!"

    The Advisor shook his head and rejected Brei''s suggestion. He then explained, "Right now, the relationship between us and Konohagakure is still in a tense state. If we bring Konohagakure''s ninjas here, it will only make things worse. If we are not careful, it may cause the incident to worsen further and lead to war."

    "Then what should we do?" Brei spread out his hands and made a helpless gesture. He was completely at his wit''s end.

    "Cut down the tree!"

    The Advisor''s eyes sparkled.

    At that moment just now.

    A flash of inspiration appeared in his mind.

    "Now you cut down this tree, pay attention and cut it slowly; then cut off the part of the tree trunk where the two Konohagakure ninjas are hanging, cut the part above their head and the part below their feet, keep their state and absolutely don''t touch those paper tags!"

    This consultant immediately thought of this perfect method.

    Not only could he take these two ninjas away, but he would also not touch the paper tags on them.

    "Good idea!"

    Brei''s eyes immediately lit up. He nodded to the surrounding ninjas and immediately began to move.

    "You must be careful. Do not touch any of these two people. Tomorrow, carry this tree trunk and follow me to Konohagakure." said the Advisor.

    "Yes!"

    The Kumogakure ninjas led by Brei began to get busy.

    About half an hour later.

    The tree trunks where the two Konohagakure ninjas were located were cut off.

    Then they were carried away by Kumogakure ninjas.

    At this point.

    The people here had already left.

    Swish swish...

    Right at this moment.

    On the tree trunk.

    Pieces of paper ripped apart from the trunk.

    It felt like crossing the dimensional wall.

    After that.

    Aoba walked out from the tree trunk. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and his eyes flashed with pride.

    "It seems that this leader of Kumogakure''s envoy group still has some things. If he doesn''t think of taking them away, I might have to come personally to lead the rhythm!"

    Aoba smiled with satisfaction. He immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and left this place, returning to the tower.

    Now, all the arrangements had been completed.

    To him.

    There was nothing left to do.

    The chessboard was already set up.

    As for how to place the pieces, that was their problem.

 CH 253

    Aoba stood on the observation platform on the third floor of the tower. Now that all his plans had been completed, he was very satisfied with the overall plan.

    "Tomorrow is the day when the Kumogakure envoy group will enter Konohagakure!"

    Aoba looked at the green trees outside and relaxed a lot.

    "I have already done what I should do. What will happen next depends on the butterfly effect of the Ninja World."

    Aoba looked at the observation platform that was already empty. He walked toward the bottom of the tower and directly arrived at the dojo.

    At this time.

    There were many shadow clones in the dojo drawing up explosive tags.

    Aoba''s gaze swept over these shadow clones and did not say a word. These explosive tags were important things to him.

    ...

    Konohagakure, Root Base.

    Danzo stood in the destroyed stone room with a dark face. He quietly watched the Root ninjas clean up the mess, showing an extremely strong sense of oppression.

    The Root ninjas present were busy with their work. No one dared to stop for a moment. No one could escape responsibility for such a thing, and no one dared escape responsibility.

    At this moment.

    The stone door in this stone room was gone, and the broken stones on the ground had been collected.

    The Root ninjas who died here had also been cleaned up.

    Other than some bloodstains on the ground that had not been wiped clean, there were no signs of any battle here.

    "Danzo-sama."

    At this time, a Root ninja wearing a mask walked to Danzo''s side. His voice was low, and from the eyes of the mask, there was a hint of seriousness in his eyes.

    "Speak."

    Danzo nodded silently. He still maintained this low pressure. He never thought that his base would be infiltrated. How could he not be angry?

    "According to the overall investigation results, there are no problems at the base entrance. The defense is very tight. Not even a fly has entered." said the Root ninja.

    "How did Gasshi get in?" Danzo asked coldly. He had already deeply remembered Gasshi''s name.

    During this period of time, he had heard this person''s name many times.

    The person who killed Uchiha Sekai was Gasshi!

    The person who ran out from Konohagakure was Gasshi!

    The person who had sneaked into his base to save Hari was still Gasshi!

    What kind of monster was this person?

    Why did he give off a feeling that he was everywhere?

    Right now, Danzo wanted to figure out what exactly was going on with Gasshi.

    "Um..."

    When Danzo ask the Root ninja such a critical question, he suddenly fell silent.

    "I didn''t find out how he came in, but I can be sure that there were no problems with the first, second, and third underground defense. We definitely didn''t let anyone in. It was as if he had been here for a long time..." This Root ninja said in a low voice.

    "This is not the answer I want to hear," Danzo said indifferently.

    "Understood. I will continue to investigate this matter until I get a definite result." This ninja hurriedly said. He did not dare to disobey Danzo. In that case, not to mention that this matter had not been investigated thoroughly, even his head would be gone.

    "How did Gasshi escape?" Danzo''s tone was still very cold.

    "According to the eyewitness, Gasshi left through the reverse summoning technique." The Root ninja said.

    "Okay!"

    Danzo nodded. There was no change in expression on his calm face, but his tone made people feel as if their hairs were standing on end.

    "Reverse Summoning Technique."

    "This technique requires someone to cast it somewhere else."

    "Such precise timing."

    "It seems that they are very accurate in the calculation of their own time!"

    "Did you get the map of my Root?"

    When Danzo said the last sentence, his eyes, which were exposed outside, suddenly shone with anger.

    This was no longer just an issue of unhappiness.

    One had to know...

    The Root was his base camp!

    It was hidden deep under Konohagakure, just like the root of a big tree in the village.

    Except for himself.

    No one knew the Root complete map.

    Even Root ninjas only knew the part they were responsible for.

    Moreover, the tongue of every Root ninja has a Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal in them, so it was impossible to tell the information they had.

    The map of the Root Base...

    Even Hiruzen didn''t know about it!

    How did Kumogakure know?

    The matter of touching the Root had already touched Danzo''s reverse scale. He couldn''t just let it go.

    "I will investigate this matter thoroughly!" The Root ninja immediately lowered his head and said.

    "How are you going to investigate this?" Danzo shook his head and took a deep breath. He then slowly exhaled and coldly said, "I will investigate this matter. As long as we capture Gasshi, everything will be fine."

    "Yes!"

    After hearing Danzo''s words, this Root ninja silently breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He had to do his best to investigate what Danzo had instructed him to do. However, he had no idea how to investigate it.

    "Have the number of casualties been checked?" Danzo asked again.

    "Yes."

    The Root ninja nodded and stared at Danzo as he spoke carefully.

    "There are a total of five people who died this time. They are all Root ninjas who are responsible for guarding the stone room."

    "It''s just that..."

    "After I counted the number of people, I found that there should be seven of them."

    "There are two other people missing."

    "They are..."

    This Root ninja told Danzo the code names of the two Root ninjas that Aoba''s advanced paper clone had transformed into.

    In a split second.

    Danzo''s eyes were filled with thoughts.

    "What if the two of them are in cahoots with Kumogakure?" Danzo immediately began to think. He had always liked to speculate about others with the greatest malice. He was cautious and careful. He would rather kill them wrongly than let them go. This is true for the people in the village, and the same is true for the people at Root.

    "According to Yamanaka Akira, there is no problem with the memories of these two people. He thinks that Kumogakure might have controlled them." This Root ninja said.

    "Find them," Danzo said coldly.

    "Yes!"

    This Root ninja immediately nodded. He understood that what Danzo said was the best solution. As long as he found these two Root ninjas, he would be able to solve these mysteries. Otherwise, it would be useless to continue guessing.

    "How is Hari?"

    Danzo asked the Root ninja again. He did not care about the five Root ninjas who died at all. This kind of thing did not even stir up any waves in his heart.

    "Hari has suffered a very serious injury, but it is very coincidental that he did not suffer any fatal injuries. According to the feedback from the medical team, there were 37 wounds that were slightly heavier and he should have died. It is really a miracle that he is still alive." The Root ninja said with a shocked expression. When he heard this feedback information, he was very shocked. This kind of thing could actually happen.

    "Good!"

    "Very good!"

    Danzo nodded repeatedly, his single eye flashing with satisfaction.

    "As long as Hari is still alive, we will still have the initiative in this matter!"

    Danzo was very satisfied with this. He was very clear about the current situation.

    Tomorrow morning, the Kumogakure envoy group would arrive.

    Regardless of whether the final result was a battle or peace.

    As long as he still held the card "Hari" in his hand, then Kumogakure would still be afraid.

    This was also why he had to fight for Hari to be locked up at Root.

    This card was for Konohagakure to deal with Kumogakure.

    If it were in someone else''s hands, he wouldn''t be at ease.

    Especially Hiruzen.

    Danzo even felt that if Hiruzen were to obtain Hari, it was very likely that he would directly send Hari back.

    This was not a good thing!

    The same logic.

    If the Uchiha Clan were to obtain Hari, he might be killed in a few days.

    "Send someone to keep an eye on Hari. I feel that Kumogakure has been divided into two factions. One faction wants to save Hari, and the other wants to kill Hari. Gasshi should be the latter. If they know that Hari is still alive, they will definitely come again!"

    Danzo said to this Root ninja. Now he could not release the smoke bomb, and tomorrow was the time for the Kumogakure envoy group to come.

    If he declared that Hari was dead at this time...

    The Kumogakure envoy group would not come.

    Although Danzo preferred to fight and did not like the soft appearance of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. But at this time, he did not want to fight in this way.

    Even if they wanted to fight.

    He should use the card, Hari, well!

    "Yes!"

    This Root ninja immediately nodded in response. After these words just now, they have already arranged all their recent plans.

    "Go do it now!"

    Danzo nodded at this Root ninja, then turned and walked out of Root Base. He still needed to tell Hiruzen about what had happened at Root.

    As Danzo left.

    The ninjas at Root Base heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts, but they still continued to do their respective tasks.

    They were truly afraid of the pressure they felt when Danzo was here. The pressure was too strong, and it made them feel like they could not breathe.

    ...

    A day passed quickly.

    Aoba stood in the dojo on the first floor of the tower. The shadow clones here had already been taken back.

    There were also many explosive tags in his hands.

    These were the gains these shadow clones had obtained in the past few days.

    "I won''t be coming for the time being."

    Aoba''s gaze swept over the first floor of the tower and determined that there were no traces left aside from a bit of cleanliness.

    After that.

    He went up the stairs.

    He arrived at a room on the second floor of the tower.

    Only one room was furnished, with a desk, scrolls, and some blank paper tags.

    Apart from that.

    There was also a box with a seal on it.

    It was just that this box would soon be taken away by a summoning technique on the other side.

    "There is nothing wrong with the things here. Even if they are discovered, they may think that they are things that exist in the tower."

    Aoba carefully checked every room on the second floor of the tower and confirmed that there was no clue that could point to him.

    Tomorrow, Konohagakure would enter the Third Ninja World War.

    Aoba understood the seriousness of this matter. The more guarded the village was, the more serious and cautious he had to be.

    Not to mention whether someone could find this tower.

    Even if someone came in.

    At most, they could find traces of someone coming.

    But that person...

    It will never be associated with him!

    Hum!

    Right at this moment.

    Information and memories were transmitted into Aoba''s mind.

    Instantly.

    Aoba closed his eyes.

    He carefully checks these memories and information.

    These pieces of information belonged to the memories of the shadow clone who replaced him to go to the Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment to act as the cat-faced demon for a day, as well as the memories of the person who was waiting to be interrogated.

    There was nothing too special about it.

    It belonged to a normal day of interrogation.

    However...

    During this process, Aoba''s shadow clone had appeared many times in the eyes of the prison guard leader.

    It could be said that it had already created a perfect alibi.

    Even if someone thought about Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique), they would not set their suspicions on a ninja hiding in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    "Time to go back."

    Aoba stood on the third floor of the tower and looked down at the forest outside. There were no more problems on the tower now, and he had to stay inside Konohagakure Intelligence Division for a while.

    In a split second.

    Aoba''s perception spread out, directly connecting with the Flying Thunder God Formula in the Anbu dormitory.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s figure flashed and disappeared, and then he appeared in Anbu''s dormitory.

    At this moment.

    Aoba returned to Anbu''s dormitory and stared at the book on the table.

    "Tomorrow is really an interesting day!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. After sighing, he directly lay on the iron bed, closed his eyes, and prepared to fall asleep.

    He had done a lot of things during this period of time.

    He had consumed a lot of energy.

    Now, he could calm down and rest.

    ...

    In a certain place within the borders of the Country of Fire.

    Black shadows shuttled through the forest quickly. Their target was Konohagakure, who was not far away.

    As the sky gradually darkened.

    The entire forest became gloomy.

    From time to time, the sound of wild beasts roaring and the rustling sound of the night wind blowing through the leaves could be heard.

    These black shadows ran for a period of time before finally stopping on a tree.

    Not far in front of them.

    A bright village could be seen.

    It was especially clear in the dark night.

    "This is Konohagakure!"

    A low and excited voice sounded. The owner of the voice was the leader of these people, the Third Kazekage.

    This was the first time the Third Kazekage had come to Konohagakure.

    In the past, he had heard of this relatively prosperous village, but he had never had the opportunity to come over.

    This was a rare opportunity.

    Besides the Third Kazekage was all Sunagakure''s elite Jonins. They only had a small team of fewer than ten people, but they were all elites.

    All of Sunagakure''s elite Jonin stood on the branches and looked in the same direction as Third Kazekage. They were all staring at Konohagakure who was not far away.

    "Tomorrow is the day when Konohagakure plotted against Kumogakure. They will send all their elites to attack Kumogakure''s base camp directly. At that time, Konohagakure will be empty. It is a rare opportunity for us, Sunagakure."

    The Third Kazekage said in a low voice. His voice was not loud. In the quiet night sky, it clearly entered the ears of the surrounding Sunagakure''s elite Jonin.

    For a moment.

    Every Sunagakure''s elite Jonin had a very serious expression on their face, and their eyes shone with a strong yearning.

    "Brothers!"

    "We have lived in the desert for too long!"

    "Now we finally have a chance to change this situation!"

    "This time!"

    "Let us fight for Sunagakure!"

    "In order to let our village escape from the harsh environment and live in a better place!"

    "In order to let our family and friends live a better life!"

    "In order to let our descendants experience the richness of life in the dense forest!"

    "Let us use this battle to change Sunagakure''s fate!"

    The Third Kazekage said enthusiastically. The more he spoke, the more excited he became.

    This was the ideal that has been buried in his heart for many years.

    This could also be said to be the dream of every generation of Kazekage.

    If not for helplessness.

    Who would be willing to build a village in a desert that only had hot wind and sand!

    The Third Kazekage''s emotions instantly infected the Jonin who followed him here.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s eyes shone with fighting spirit.

    "Yes!"

    These Sunagakure''s elite Jonin responded in unison. Their eyes were fixed on Konohagakure, wishing they could lead their family to move into Konohagakure and embrace this green land with dense forests.

    "Tonight, we will set up camp here. Tomorrow, we will wait for an opportunity to make a move and directly deal a fatal blow to Konohagakure. We must not let them have any room to breathe!" The Third Kazekage said in a deep voice.

    He had only used a few words to drive up the emotions of these Sunagakure''s elite Jonin.

    There was a deliberate factor in this.

    But most of it was the same feeling in their hearts.

    They wanted to come to a green place to live.

    They wanted their lives to be immersed in green.

    This was the usual pursuit of Sunagakure, and also the pursuit of Third Kazekage.

    "Yes!"

    When Sunagakure''s elite jonin heard the Third Kazekage''s words, they immediately agreed. Everyone''s faces were filled with excitement. They almost all thought of creating history for Sunagakure.

    "Everyone, rest well now. Tomorrow, let''s go all out and fight for Sunagakure!"

    After Third Kazekage gave another order, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and his eyes flashed with confidence. He believed that with their elite team, they would definitely do something big.

 CH 254

    Just as the Third Kazekage was hiding not far away from Konohagakure, waiting for an opportunity to move.

    A few thousand meters away from Sunagakure.

    The Amegakure ninjas wearing special sun-protective clothing were hiding in the desert.

    The ones leading them were...

    It was the two Amegakure ninjas that Aoba saw outside Hanzo''s residence that day.

    These two Amegakure ninjas were both Amegakure Jonin.

    Apart from them.

    Most of these people were Chunin.

    As for Amegakure''s leader, Hanzo, he did not come personally.

    Overall.

    The combat effectiveness of this Amegakure squad was not too strong.

    "Stop."

    The Jonin, who was walking at the front, raised his hand. After his order came out, all the ninjas stopped.

    "We will set up camp here."

    The Jonin immediately said. His eyes saw Sunagakure which was made of sand and tall rock walls from the horizon of the desert.

    If they continued to walk forward.

    They were bound to be discovered.

    After all, the ground was full of yellow sand. There was not even a little cactus, and there was almost no shelter.

    Once someone appeared in the vicinity of Sunagakure, they would immediately be discovered by the sentries.

    "Yes!"

    The ninjas took out dim yellow tents from their military bags and began to build here.

    The weather in the desert was hot during the day and cold at night. The temperature difference between day and night was great.

    This brought great trouble to the Amegakure ninjas.

    They had consumed a lot of energy.

    They had almost been roasted to death during the day, and now they had to feel that cold feeling again.

    "I really don''t know why Hanzo-sama listened to Danzo and attacked this Sunagakure. This kind of broken place is not as good as our Country of Rain." The two Jonin complained about Country of Wind''s harsh climate along the way.

    "That''s right, I also feel that Country of Wind is inferior to our Country of Rain. Even if our Country of Rain is covered in rain all year round, at least we do not lack water. This dry land can be said to be even worse than our Country of Rain." The leading Jonin nodded in agreement.

    "I feel that the main reason why Hanzo-sama did not come personally was that he did not fancy this crappy place like Sunagakure. If the target of the sneak attack was Konohagakure, Hanzo-sama would definitely come personally." The Jonin continued.

    "It''s not like that..."

    The leading Jonin obviously knew more inside information. He turned to look at the Amegakure ninjas who were busy building tents behind him. After making sure that no one could hear their conversation, he turned his head and stared at Jonin''s companion beside him.

    "Hanzo-sama didn''t come here because he didn''t value Sunagakure..." The leading Jonin shook his head, his face serious as if he had some inside story.

    "What is the reason for that?" The other Jonin became even more curious.

    "Because the interior of our Country of Rain is not peaceful. There is a new strength that is rapidly developing. Although it is still in the budding state, it has already made Hanzo-sama feel threatened." The leading Jonin lowered his voice.

    "You''re talking about that organization..." The other Jonin immediately widened his eyes. He had also heard of this matter. Not long ago, an organization that hoped to establish a bridge of hope that led to world peace through communication between people appeared in the Country of Rain. It sounded like a group of naive children gathering together to do something, and he did not take it too seriously. He did not expect that Hanzo-sama would actually take it seriously.

    "It''s not like you don''t know Hanzo-sama''s character..." The leading Jonin''s voice became lower and lower. It was obvious that he had already touched upon a domain that was difficult to say.

    "I know, Hanzo-sama is a cautious person. Otherwise, he would not have asked us to guard his residence 24 hours a day. In fact, I have no idea what this means. Hanzo-sama is far stronger than us, guards!" The other Jonin continued. During this period of time, they had finally come out to do a mission. They were able to exchange some words with each other. If they were still outside Hanzo''s residence, they would not dare to say such words.

    "Hanzo-sama''s caution is only a part of it. Other than this, Hanzo-sama still has some side that even he himself is not aware of, but I have been by Hanzo-sama''s side for more than ten years, so I can see more clearly." The leading Jonin took a deep breath and slowly said, "Hanzo-sama is already a great elder in the Ninja World. He has been conferred the title of ''Demigod'' a long time ago. This makes him act like an elder when facing a young ninja. He will give pointers to a talented young ninja, but all of this has a premise..."

    "What premise?" The other Jonin had already been guided to this side by the leading Jonin''s words. A big question mark appeared in his head.

    "That is that the other party will not threaten Hanzo-sama''s position!" The leading Jonin said in a deep voice.

    "I understand!" The other Jonin nodded. He stared at the leading Jonin with wide eyes and said, "According to the information I received, in the organization known as Akatsuki, there is a person who has the Rinnegan that only the Six Path of the Six Path have!"

    "That''s right. It''s these eyes that make Hanzo-sama feel an unprecedented threat. You should know that Hanzo-sama is only known as ''Demigod'', not the true god like the Sage of the Six Paths!" The leading Jonin said.

    "So that''s how it is..." When the other Jonin heard this, he was inexplicably glad. Fortunately, he did not have enough potential to be targeted by Hanzo-sama. Otherwise, he might not have lived to this day.

    "Don''t tell anyone about this. Otherwise, we will all be killed." The leading Jonin warned.

    "Don''t worry, I understand. You haven''t said anything, and I haven''t heard anything. Our purpose in coming here is to break through Sunagakure''s defense. We will launch a surprise attack tomorrow morning!" The other Jonin said.

    "We can''t do it tomorrow morning."

    The leading Jonin shook his head. He immediately stood up and looked at the Amegakure ninjas behind him.

    "After you build the tent, immediately rest. When it is midnight, we will immediately launch a sneak attack on Sunagakure, taking advantage of the time when the enemy''s defense is the weakest!"

    The leading Jonin immediately instructed. His voice was unquestionable and firm. He already had a very serious idea about the sneak attack.

    "Yes!"

    The ninjas immediately nodded in agreement, indicating that they had received the order.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Outside Kumogakure outpost.

    In a direction very close to Kirigakure.

    Seven figures quickly shuttled through the forest. Their speed was extremely fast it was as if the entire forest was retreating.

    These seven people were the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    Along the way, they had been inquiring about news about Satsuma Rentaro.

    However, they had not received any information about this.

    Just as night was about to fall.

    They came to the rear of the Kumogakure outpost. They did not get too close to the Kumogakure outpost. Instead, they watched the Kumogakure outpost from afar and hid their bodies in the woods.

    "Boss, I think we should catch someone to ask about the situation. Rentaro was taken away by Gasshi. Now that we don''t have any information about him, it means that he must be in Kumogakure''s camp!" Suikazan Fuguki said to Biwa J¨±z¨­ from the side.

    "Well, let''s see. Find a chance to catch someone and ask. The kind that is best not to be discovered." Biwa J¨±z¨­ pinched his chin and thought. His sight could see the lively crowd outside of the outpost not far away, but he had not thought of what kind of person to catch and ask.

    "Boss, I have an idea. Don''t you think that Kumogakure is fighting with Konohagakure? If we catch a ninja, they will probably find out immediately. Maybe it will affect Rentaro. Why don''t we catch a normal person at the outpost? Maybe they won''t notice it at all." As Munashi Jinpachi spoke, he rubbed his hand against Shibuki.

    "I think what Jinpachi said makes sense. Kumogakure is here to fight. The ordinary people in the outpost should be people who came with Hari in the past. If they go missing, it will definitely not attract any attention." Kurosuki Raiga nodded in agreement.

    "I also think that it makes sense. In this forest, even if ordinary people go missing, it is possible that they will be taken away by beasts. They may not attract any attention at all!" Akebino Jinin pandered.

    "Okay, then let''s catch an ordinary person!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ immediately felt that the words of these teammates were very reasonable, so he focused his eyes on the Kumogakure outpost and instantly noticed two ordinary people who were not wearing ninja clothes.

    The two ordinary people were discussing something in front of the Kumogakure outpost. From the clothes they were wearing, it looked like the regular clothes prepared for Kumogakure ninjas. They were not their own clothes.

    "En..."

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ nodded and immediately set the two people as targets.

    "Finding ordinary people in this stronghold is really troublesome!"

    ......

    "It''s them!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ felt that if he took away an ordinary person, the ninjas in the Kumogakure outpost might not only not look for them, but might also be grateful to them.

    Just as he made his decision.

    The ordinary person in the Kumogakure outpost took a step forward and walked into the forest not far away. There was no one else around him.

    "The opportunity has come!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­''s eyes lit up and his figure suddenly flashed. He rushed in the direction of the ordinary person.

    The other people among the seven ninjas smiled when they saw this scene. No one cared.

    They all knew Biwa J¨±z¨­''s strength.

    It was just capturing an ordinary person.

    There wouldn''t be any problems at all.

    ...

    A few minutes ago.

    At Kumogakure outpost.

    The leader of the Kumogakure envoy group was also the Kumogakure Advisor. He was wearing Brei''s regular clothes. After all, his staff officer uniform had not been dry yet, so he needed to dry it for more time. He had to wear it tomorrow when he went to Konohagakure.

    In front of him was a staff officer from the Kumogakure envoy group.

    This staff officer was borrowed from the Country of Lightning.

    Negotiations were known for being tough.

    This staff officer''s ability would be of great help to their Kumogakure emissary delegation.

    It was just...

    This staff officer actually had a cold after the big spray in the day, and he was not feeling good.

    "This is what happened..."

    The Kumogakure Advisor was explaining to the staff officer what he had discovered. Then, he said, "I suspect that those two Konohagakure''s Anbu were an arrangement of Kirigakure ninjas. Moreover, the person who did it should be Satsuma Rentaro who drowned us today. I just don''t know whether he was caught by Gasshi or not."

    "Hmph! It would be better if Gasshi killed this kind of person! Advisor-sama, I agree with your judgment. I also think that the matter of Konohagakure Anbu was done by Kirigakure''s ninja. Now, I will go take a look at the situation of the tree. Maybe I can find some clues. This way, I will be able to report to the Country of Lightning Daimyo and ask him to pressure the Country of Water." The anger in his heart had reached an extreme level. He had followed the envoy once, but he did not expect that the biggest enemy was not Konohagakure, but Kirigakure.

    "It is in the front direction. I will let Brei escort you there." The Kumogakure Advisor said.

    "I won''t trouble Brei with such a small matter. I''ll be back soon. There won''t be any problems."

    The staff officer waved his hand and walked directly toward the direction of the broken tree.

    Just as his figure walked into the forest, a figure appeared behind him and grabbed him directly.

    "Who?"

    Before the staff officer could see what was happening, he felt his body lighten. Then, with a wave of dizziness, he directly appeared in another forest.

    Bang!

    His body was rudely thrown out and heavily fell to the ground, making his body, making his already cold and feverish body even more unbearable.

    "Who are you people?"

    The staff officer said coldly. When he was in the Country of Lightning, he was known for daring to say anything, and he didn''t even know what fear was.

    Suddenly.

    He looked at the people around him.

    Each and every one of them had a strange appearance.

    There weren''t many people around.

    They seemed to be fiendish, but he wasn''t afraid at all.

    "So it''s Kirigakure ninjas!"

    The staff officer''s gaze fell on the foreheads of the seven ninjas. His tone suddenly became strange. He had just suspected that all of this was done by Kirigakure ninjas. Now, these Kirigakure ninjas appeared.

    This was simply a confession without a fight!

    In the face of such a situation.

    This staff officer was even more confident in his heart.

    In his opinion.

    He has mastered the handle of Kirigakure.

    He stood on the side of reason.

    As a person who worked in a daimyo mansion all year round, he did not realize that his words and actions would anger the ninjas who had killed countless people and had blood on their hands.

    "I invited you here just to ask you something. If you know, just say it. If you don''t know, just say you don''t know."

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ still carried out the idea of not easily making enemies with others. This was taught to him by Rentaro.

    As long as he completed his goal, it would be fine.

    Everything else was secondary!

    "Do you know where Satsuma Rentaro is?" Biwa J¨±z¨­ asked directly, his eyes burning as he stared at the staff officer.

    "Oh? You are looking for Satsuma Rentaro? Why do you ask me about the matter of your Kirigakure?" The staff officer''s lips curled into a mocking smile. When he heard the name Satsuma Rentaro, the anger in his heart reached another height. After all, in his opinion, these things were all done by Satsuma Rentaro.

    "Because Satsuma Rentaro was taken away by your Kumogakure ninja, Gasshi." Biwa J¨±z¨­ maintained his most basic rationality as he spoke to this staff officer.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When this staff officer heard this, he immediately raised his head and laughed out loud.

    He looked extremely comfortable.

    "So Satsuma Rentaro was captured by Gasshi!" The staff officer stared at Biwa J¨±z¨­ coldly and said word by word, "I can tell you responsibly that Gasshi will definitely kill him!"

    As soon as this staff officer finished speaking.

    The faces of the seven ninjas turned cold, and their bodies were filled with dense killing intent.

    "Everyone, calm down."

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart and suddenly raised his right hand. He pulled out the Kubikiribocho from his back and instantly swung it in front of the staff officer.

    "I advise you to think carefully about what you should say. I''ll ask you one last time, where is Satsuma Rentaro?"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­''s tone became colder and colder. He had been thinking about Satsuma Rentaro all this time and chose to believe in Satsuma Rentaro. He did not offend Kumogakure in order to save Satsuma Rentaro.

    However.

    If Satsuma Rentaro died just like that.

    He would feel guilty for the rest of his life!

    Now his original personality had returned.

    As long as he was given a little more chance.

    As long as Satsuma Rentaro was still alive.

    He would do his best to save Satsuma Rentaro!

    "Hahahahaha, are you threatening me?"

    The staff officer straightened his neck. He had seen all kinds of evil people in the daimyo mansion. He had heard all kinds of threats. These harsh words were not even worth mentioning to him.

    "I saw with my own eyes that Satsuma Rentaro was taken away by Gasshi. As long as he was taken away by Gasshi, he would undoubtedly die!"

    When the staff officer said this, his tone paused for a moment. Then, he put on an extremely irritating look and said a sentence that made the Seven Ninja Swordsmen collectively angry.

    "However... even if Gasshi did not kill that kid, I will definitely not let him go!"

 CH 255

    When the seven ninjas heard this staff officer''s words, everyone''s expression changed.

    He actually dared to be so arrogant!

    He wasn''t even afraid of the aura of the seven of them!

    Most importantly...

    The words of this staff officer have completely offended them.

    "Then go to hell!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ directly raised the broadsword in his hand and directly slashed at the head of this staff officer. His speed was extremely fast, and the sharp blade directly cut toward the neck of this staff officer.

    At this time, Biwa J¨±z¨­ was already very angry. He understood Kumogakure''s attitude through this person, and that was Kumogakure would not let Rentaro go.

    Then there was no need to reason with them anymore.

    For the seven of them, if they couldn''t use reason to explain, then there was no need to waste their breath.

    It was better to directly attack!

    "Do you know who I am?"

    The staff officer looked at the broadsword that Biwa J¨±z¨­ was waving and suddenly felt that this person was really going to slash at him. There was a hint of panic in his tone.

    "I don''t care who you are!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ said coldly. Just as he finished speaking, the broadsword in his hand fell and heavily slashed the staff officer''s head.

    Puchi!

    In a split second.

    Blood flew everywhere.

    A head rolled out from the spray of blood and fell directly at the feet of the other six ninjas.

    "Boss, what should we do now?"

    Suikazan Fuguki said coldly. As he spoke, he had already taken out the Samehada wrapped in bandages from his back. He used his hand to tear off the bandage, revealing Samehada''s original appearance.

    Although the entire process seemed to be asking Biwa J¨±z¨­,

    However, everyone understood the meaning of Suikazan Fuguki by his appearance.

    That was to start fighting!

    "I think this is a problem. Kumogakure first came to rob us and then took away Rentaro, who can change our future. If we don''t respond, does Kumogakure think that we, Kirigakure, are particularly easy to bully?"

    Kurosuki Raiga''s eyes also became cold. He took out two swords from his waist. They were his weapons, Kiba. After holding the two swords in both hands, the momentum of his body suddenly changed.

    "I understand what everyone means."

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ picked up Kobikiribocho, turned his eyes to look at the Kumogakure outpost, and his whole body became fierce.

    "It''s getting late. The ninjas in the Kumogakure outpost have not rested yet. It is not a good time to make a move."

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ immediately began to arrange. As the leader of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, his words still carried a lot of weight, but he could not go against everyone''s thoughts too much.

    "When night falls, we will launch a surprise attack on Kumogakure outpost. The main purpose is to save Rentaro. Once we save Rentaro, we will immediately take him away and never fight!" Biwa J¨±z¨­ said coldly.

    "What if there is no Rentaro there?" Suikazan Fuguki immediately asked.

    "Kumogakure is going to war with Konohagakure. Kumogakure outpost was attacked by Konohagakure ninja, causing Kumogakure outpost to be completely destroyed. It has nothing to do with us, Kirigakure. We can''t let Kumogakure know that we attacked their outpost, which will affect Rentaro!" Biwa J¨±z¨­''s voice became colder. Although he did not speak too clearly, no one was a fool. Everyone understood what was going on.

    "Understood!"

    The eyes of the other six people became bloodthirsty, and their bodies were suffused with dense killing intent.

    Ever since they met Rentaro.

    They had been restrained when doing things.

    They haven''t eaten meat in a long time.

    This time, they can completely release it.

    During this period of time...

    It really suffocated them!

    ...

    At this moment.

    Aoba was sleeping on the iron bed of Anbu''s dormitory.

    He had no idea about what had happened between Kirigakure and Kumogakure. These things were not part of his plan.

    He did not even think about it.

    However.

    If he were to find out about this matter.

    He would definitely sigh with emotion before returning to normal. He felt that this matter was very unexpected, but it was also reasonable.

    After all, his butterfly had already flapped the wings of history.

    With his arrival.

    It had changed many things.

    He had made the best arrangements for these things. As for what would happen after that, it was completely unpredictable.

    At least.

    Aoba knew.

    The Third Ninja World War was already unavoidable.

    Moreover, the war this time was far more than the Third Ninja World War than the original work.

    A new chaotic situation would occur!

    ...

    Gradually.

    As time passed.

    It was already midnight.

    Country of Fire.

    Outside Kumogakure outpost.

    In the woods.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen stood in the woods, hiding among the leaves. Everyone was like a bloodthirsty beast.

    "Let''s go!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ waved Kobikiribocho in his hand. During this period of time, he also had the same feeling, as if he was abstaining from lust and completely suppressing his nature.

    He looked at the blood flowing down from the broadsword. He was in a state of extreme killing. After hearing the words about Rentaro in the staff officer''s mouth, he was even more sure that he would deal a devastating blow to Kumogakure.

    He had to let these people know clearly that Kirigakure''s ninja was not so easy to deal with.

    "Okay!"

    The other six people responded in unison. They all knew that it was their turn to start a massacre.

    Instantly.

    The figures of the seven ninjas flashed out one after another, rushing towards the direction of the Kumogakure outpost.

    Among the seven people.

    Each of them held a special sword in their hands.

    Before the moonlight shrouded, they sneaked into the branch next to the Kumogakure outpost.

    The seven people directly stood in a row and began to quickly make a series of hand seals. The hand seals each of them made were exactly the same.

    "Kirigakure no Jutsu(Hiding in Mist Technique)!"

    The seven of them used ninjutsu together; in an instant, the Kumogakure outpost, which was already in a dark environment, was shrouded in mist and the visibility directly dropped to the maximum.

    "Let''s go!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ said coldly. Following his words, the seven of them charged into the outpost.

    Such a scene.

    It was like a hungry wolf entering a flock of sheep.

    Even the leader, Biwa J¨±z¨­, had forgotten what he had just told them. He had already forgotten his purpose. He directly started a massacre and entered killing mode.

    Kill one when you see one.

    Kill two when you see two.

    They started killing without any scruples.

    Chi chi chi...

    At this moment, a bolt of lightning flashed across the night sky and instantly appeared in the eyes of the seven ninjas.

    With its powerful aura and might, it instantly attracted the attention of the seven ninjas and made them stop.

    The terrifying electric light has an extremely fast speed, pulling the surrounding wind and dispersing in mist, causing the seven ninjas to emerge from the mist.

    "Kirigakure people."

    This person was the leader of the outpost, Brei. His eyes were cold as he looked at the seven ninjas who had just entered the outpost and began to kill indiscriminately. His eyes had already turned red.

    "You guys are really insatiable!"

    Brei never thought that he would encounter a sneak attack from Kumogakure ninjas in the morning and would again encounter another sneak attack from Kirigakure ninjas at night.

    Did you, Kirigakure, grow up eating sneak attacks?

    Don''t you dare to fight head-on?

    You don''t let people sleep well at all?

    What Brei was most angry about was...

    It was precisely because "Kirigakure" ninjas had attacked them in the morning that they did not think that Kirigakure ninjas would launch another attack in such a short period of time.

    This was no longer just the term "excessive".

    Simply insane!

    "You guys are going too far!"

    Brei said coldly. From the beginning, he did not take Kirigakure''s ninjas seriously. After all, Kirigakure''s current strength was not comparable to Kumogakure at all.

    But...

    It was because of this matter.

    He instinctively ignored the possibility that Kirigakure might attack them, Kumogakure.

    "It turned out to be Brei-sama!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ stared at Brei with a smile that was not a smile. He did not feel afraid at all because of the other party''s imposing manner.

    He knew that if he were to fight alone.

    None of the seven of them was a match for Brei.

    But they were seven people.

    In his opinion.

    As long as the seven of them worked together.

    Looking at the entire ninja world.

    No one could challenge the seven of them.

    Not even the Raikage!

    "Now we only have one request. Hand over our Kirigakure ninja Satsuma Rentaro. If Brei-sama can fulfill this small request of ours, then we will leave immediately. We will absolutely not kill anyone else."

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ said slowly. From the way he spoke, it seemed like he was trying to reason with Kumogakure.

    "Biwa J¨±z¨­, you still have the nerve to negotiate with me?"

    Brei was so angry that he didn''t even have the mood to argue.

    According to the incomplete statistics he had made along the way.

    At least 20 Kumogakure ninjas had died. Even several of the guards and staff officers of the envoy group had died.

    Fortunately, the Kumogakure Advisor did not have any problems.

    It was just that...

    This was not a scene that Brei could accept!

    "I will never forgive you for what you Kirigakure ninjas did; the seven of you are the same; Satsuma Rentaro is the same. I will fight to the end with you!" Brei said coldly.

    His hands were clenched into fists, and the muscles on his arms bulged. He looked particularly strong and full of explosive power.

    "So Satsuma Rentaro is no longer in your hands?"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ asked indifferently. He was sharp enough to gather useful information from Brei.

    Although Biwa J¨±z¨­ was not a particularly smart person, Brei was still far inferior to him.

    He simply said something harsh.

    It could be said that he directly told them that there was no Satsuma Rentaro in this Kumogakure outpost.

    As a result.

    All seven of them, including Biwa J¨±z¨­, had a meaningful smile on their faces.

    It felt like they were relieved.

    "This is good!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ opened his mouth again. His words now seemed to be for Brei and also for the other six of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. It was more like it was for himself.

    "This way, we can all fight to our heart''s content!"

    After Biwa J¨±z¨­ finished speaking, he waved to the six people beside him.

    "Go!"

    As soon as Biwa J¨±z¨­ finished speaking, the seven people attacked Brei together.

    "I couldn''t ask for more!"

    Brei sneered, the corners of his mouth curled up in a mocking arc. What he was least afraid of was a frontal battle.

    If the Seven Ninja Swordsmen only hid in the side like they did in the morning and did not fight to trap people, then it might be a bit troublesome. After all, they had the advantage in numbers.

    As long as he could fight head-on.

    Let alone seven people.

    Even if there were ten people on the other side.

    Brei was not afraid at all. He was not afraid of such a head-on battle. What he was more worried about was that these seven people were crazy enough to kill the others here besides him.

    "Let me see how powerful the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist are!"

    Instantly.

    Brei was clad in armor created by the Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode).

    He charged toward the seven of them.

    If it were said that just now, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had charged into the Kumogakure outpost like hungry wolves entering a flock of sheep.

    Then, Brei was like a fierce tiger in a wolf pack.

    The two sides instantly engaged in battle.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Country of Wind, Sunagakure.

    On top of the wall.

    Two of Sunagakure''s ninjas were keeping watch. They stood together, yawning and chatting to relieve boredom.

    "Do you think Third Kazekage-sama and the others have a chance to succeed?" A Sunagakure sentry guard said casually.

    "I hope we can succeed. This time, we, Sunagakure, have sent out all our elites, and Third Kazekage-sama has personally led the team. This can be said to be our strongest force. We can definitely succeed!" The other Sunagakure sentry guard said with a nod.

    "But why do I feel uneasy..." Sentry Guard A was worried.

    "We launch a sneak attack. What''s so scary about that? If it really doesn''t work, we can retreat. After all, Third Kazekage-sama is personally in charge!" Sentry Guard B said with a smile.

    "However, don''t you think that our Sunagakure is even more empty right now? What should we do if someone sneak-attacks us?" Sentry Guard A took a deep breath and said helplessly.

    "No way. Our intelligence is completely sealed. Who can accurately seize such an opportunity?" Sentry Guard B shook his head and said. He did not take such words seriously. He did not think that Sunagakure would have any problems.

    "I hope so. Ever since Third Kazekage-sama left, I felt a deep sense of uneasiness. I always felt that something might happen to our Sunagakure." Sentry Guard A said with a bitter face. As he spoke, he couldn''t help but pick up the binoculars and look outside Sunagakure.

    "You are too nervous. Relax a little. Maybe after a while, we will be able to move into the woods to live." Sentry Guard B shook his head and said. He looked at the appearance of Sentry Guard A holding the binoculars and looking around. He couldn''t help but feel that it was quite ridiculous. Right now, there was only sand outside. He couldn''t see anything at all.

    "Huh?"

    When Sentry Guard A was scanning the yellow sand outside the village with a binocular, he suddenly found that there was something dark on the side of the village.

    Something was wrong.

    The moon was in the front.

    The smooth sand was like a natural reflective mirror. Although there was not much reflection, it could still be seen that it was bright.

    However, it was on this bright surface.

    There were a few shadows.

    This was something that had never existed before.

    "There seems to be a situation."

    Sentry Guard A suddenly became serious. He held the binoculars and stared at the desert outside. When he saw the shadow, he immediately felt that there was something wrong and immediately fixed his eyes on the shadows.

    As he looked deeper and more carefully, he suddenly found a problem with the sand.

    Those shadows.

    They were moving.

    "There''s a situation!"

    Sentry Guard A stared at the shadow over the binoculars with wide eyes. He was surprised to find that the shadows were quickly rushing toward Sunagakure.

    "Aren''t you being too sensitive?"

    Sentry Guard B didn''t seem to take it seriously, but he still picked up the binoculars and looked in the direction where Sentry Guard A was looking.

    Immediately.

    Sentry Guard B also saw the moving shadow.

    All of a sudden.

    Sentry Guard B was dumbfounded.

    "There is an enemy attack!"

    Sentry Guard B immediately shouted. Then he looked deeply at Sentry Guard A and warned, "Continue to keep an eye on them. I will report to Chiyo-sama."

    Sentry Guard B immediately ran down the village wall after saying this.

    As he ran.

    He was cursing in his heart.

    What kind of crow mouth was this?

    The first second he said he was worried, the next second they were attacked.

    This was too accurate!

    Sentry Guard B only complained in his heart and threw away all the question marks in his heart.

    There was no way.

    In this situation.

    Third Kazekage just left the village.

    He could only report the information to Chiyo and Ebiz¨­, who were temporarily managing the village.

    Outside of Sunagakure.

    The Amegakure ninjas quickly rushed in the direction of Sunagakure.

    Sunagakure was currently in the middle of the night.

    Most of the people had already fallen asleep.

    It was the best time to launch a sneak attack.

    "Go!"

    The leading Amegakure Jonin ordered the ninjas behind him, because he had already let them sleep in advance. The mental state of these ninjas was still very good.

    "Yes!"

    The ninjas responded in unison and began the mission of attacking Sunagakure.

    ...

    In the Anbu dormitory.

    Aoba lay on the bed and fell asleep. He had already begun to dream.

    At this time, most of the people in the ninja world also fell asleep.

    Among the various forces in the ninja world.

    Many people knew that the Kumogakure envoy group was going to enter Konohagakure tomorrow morning, which may lead to the planning of a new force in the ninja world.

    But many of them did not expect this.

    This sudden sneak attack...

    Or a fight...

    To be more precise...

    That was the prelude to the Third Ninja World War!

    The night before the Kumogakure envoy group was about to head to Konohagakure, a big scene happened.

 CH 256

    Midnight.

    A battle was taking place in Kumogakure outpost.

    A battle was also taking place in Sunagakure.

    This made Konohagakure, who was supposed to be the focus of the Third Ninja World War, appear to be in a peaceful state.

    It was impossible to see any intention of starting a war.

    This was also related to Konohagakure''s current environment. According to the knowledge of the villagers, the war had already begun half a month ago.

    The Jonin and Chunin in the village all headed in the direction of the battlefield one after another and fight with Kumogakure ninjas.

    As time passed, the battle began.

    The people in the village had already accepted this matter and did not have any thoughts about it.

    In their opinion.

    War was already a part of life.

    It was just that the flames of war had not spread to Konohagakure.

    It was precisely because this news had not been updated that it did not cause the people in Konohagakure to panic.

    The village was already in a war, why should they worry about the possible war? Because this was already a fact for Konohagakure''s people.

    In addition, the Third Hokage hid the information very well, so that the people in the village did not know that tomorrow was the day of the arrival of the Kumogakure envoy group.

    This created a very strange phenomenon.

    For the entire ninja world, tomorrow was a very important day, and it would decide the direction of the Third Ninja World War.

    But for Konohagakure''s people...

    They had no idea what had happened. Tomorrow was just an ordinary day, and there was nothing different about it.

    This was the biggest reason.

    It was also because the Third Hokage was afraid. He knew that Kumogakure''s envoy had caused a very serious matter in the village the last time they came.

    Not only did it cause the Hyuga Clan''s dojo to be blown up, but it also caused the Uchiha Clan to lose a person.

    This kind of thing had already caused the villagers to panic.

    If Kumogakure''s envoy came to Konohagakure again, it would be very difficult for Konohagakure''s people to easily accept it. Therefore, they directly chose not to say it and also avoided a lot of trouble for him.

    At this time.

    Deep in the night.

    In a stone room in Root Base.

    Six medical ninjas were treating a person lying on a stone bed.

    These medical ninjas were all using Sh¨­sen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), and they did not stop for a moment. After all, this person''s identity was very unusual.

    After about half an hour.

    These medical ninjas seemed to have communicated with each other; they all put away the chakra in their hands and looked at one of the older medical ninjas.

    This medical ninja nodded and then walked towards the stone room door.

    He had just walked out of the stone room.

    He saw a figure waiting outside the stone room.

    This figure was wearing a dark green robe. His face was wrapped in bandages, giving off a very serious feeling.

    "Danzo-sama!"

    The medical ninja immediately bowed to the boss of Root in front of him and greeted Danzo. His expression was very cautious. The whole process was very careful. Even if he was a medical ninja, he had heard of Danzo''s reputation.

    "How is his injury?" Danzo asked in a deep voice. The person lying in this stone room was Hari. After being attacked by Gasshi, he was moved here for treatment. Danzo still cared about Hari''s injury because it will affect many things.

    "His life is fine, but the other places are not very good..." The medical ninja said meaningfully.

    "Tell me the details." Danzo''s voice was still very low, and there were almost no emotional fluctuations.

    "According to my experience, he will wake up in less than half an hour. However, the nerves in his spine are seriously damaged. His lower body has completely lost consciousness, and he can''t move at all. The arms of his hands have also suffered a great impact. The injuries to his bones can be recovered, but the injuries in his chakra pathway are very serious. Even if his hands can recover, it will definitely be very difficult to control chakra. He won''t be as free as before the injury." The medical ninja said seriously. When he said every word, he was seriously looking at the expression on Danzo''s face, afraid that his words would cause Danzo to be disgusted or dissatisfied.

    "In that case, does this mean that this person can''t move his entire body?" Danzo asked coldly. After hearing this news, he felt a very magical feeling. He did not know how to describe his current mood.

    "Yes, he is already a cripple in action. Only his brain is still working flexibly. Unless he finds a medical ninja like Tsunade-sama to treat him, there is no way at all." The medical ninja nodded his head. His judgment of Hari''s injury was very accurate.

    "I understand. If there is nothing else, you can go back and rest. You have to come often to treat him during this period of time. Don''t let him die." Danzo said in a low voice. After confirming that Hari would not die, he was relieved.

    "Yes."

    The medical ninja immediately bowed and nodded. After he finished speaking, he turned around and returned to the stone room.

    After returning to the stone room.

    This medical ninja followed several other medical Ninjas to deal with Hari''s current situation.

    Then, these medical ninjas left the stone room together.

    Danzo stood outside the stone room.

    After the medical ninjas left, he walked in.

    At this time.

    There were only Danzo and Hari in the stone room. The latter was still in a coma.

    Gradually.

    Time slowly passed.

    Not long after.

    Hari, who was lying on the stone bed, slowly blinked his eyes, and his body suddenly felt a strong pain.

    It was this feeling that directly stimulated him to open his eyes, and his eyes were filled with pain.

    "Where is this place?"

    Hari clenched his teeth tightly and did not cry out. His gaze was focused on the ceiling reflected by the weakest candlelight.

    He looked like he was asking himself, but also like he was asking the person next to him.

    Only...

    He could not twist his neck at all and could not see the person next to him, but he felt that there was someone beside him.

    "This is my lounge."

    Danzo''s low voice sounded. He approached Hari step by step until he was next to Hari. Then, he looked down at Hari from a high place and directly appeared in Hari''s line of sight.

    "Shimura Danzo?"

    There was a trace of surprise in Hari''s voice. After he said these words, his tone changed. It seemed that his voice was a little too loud, which caused the nerves in his body to hurt. In short, he was not very good.

    "Why are you here?"

    Hari asked doubtfully. There was a strong caution in his voice. He had not figured out what had happened before he fainted, and he did not know who had harmed him.

    As he asked these questions.

    The scenes from before he passed out appeared in his dazed mind.

    It was as if he had suddenly regained his memories after temporarily losing his memory.

    He instantly realized what had happened earlier.

    Gasshi!

    Hari suddenly widened his eyes and his pupils contracted. A name appeared in his head.

    It was Gasshi!

    Through what Gasshi said at the last moment...

    Gasshi thought that he would definitely die!

    It was just that...

    Even he himself had not expected that he was still alive.

    All of a sudden.

    Hari wanted to reach out and try to support his body.

    He wanted to sit up and talk.

    However, before he could support his body, he found that his hands were trembling and he could not exert any strength.

    What shocked him even more was that he found that his body was completely out of control and his entire lower body had no feeling.

    "It is already a blessing in the misfortune that you were able to save your life. As for the other parts of your body, they can no longer be used." Danzo lowered his head and looked at Hari who was lying on the stone bed. He spoke in a very low voice. He had already seen through Hari''s confusion and directly told the latter the situation.

    "I understand."

    After a moment of surprise, Hari had already walked out from this sadness and grief.

    He was a very decisive person.

    After he understood his basic matters, it had become a fact. He could only accept it.

    After Hari said this, he no longer wanted to sit up. Instead, he wanted to raise his hands to try the feeling of his hands.

    No!

    Hari gave himself the answer in his heart.

    Right now, he couldn''t even raise his hand.

    This kind of huge defect in his body brought him a huge gap in his heart.

    Even though he accepted this matter rationally, it didn''t mean that he didn''t feel uncomfortable in his heart.

    All of a sudden.

    Hari gave up all resistance and laid flat on the stone bed. He did not struggle at all.

    "How is the negotiation between Kumogakure and Konohagakure?" Hari asked slowly. His tone had calmed down. He was disheartened by many things, but he still wanted to know Kumogakure''s final situation.

    "It''s only after dawn that the Kumogakure envoy group will arrive. It''s not time yet," Danzo replied in a deep voice.

    "If I''m not wrong, you don''t want Konohagakure to negotiate with Kumogakure, right?" Hari said indifferently. He had already begun to adapt to this feeling and understood the feelings inside.

    "There is no absolute in everything." Danzo shook his head and did not give a clear answer.

    "Can you help me investigate something?" Hari stared at Danzo and asked.

    "Go ahead." Danzo did not agree, nor did he object. Instead, he let Hari speak about the matter first.

    "I want to know if Gasshi''s actions were arranged by Kumogakure, or if he made his own decision," Hari said in a low voice. He still had no way of completely suspecting Kumogakure. After all, it could be said that he had paid everything to Kumogakure. He was unable to accept such a thing suddenly happening.

    "What benefits do I have?" Danzo still did not say anything about agreeing or not. His exposed eyes stared indifferently at Hari who was lying on the stone bed.

    "If you can tell me the truth, I may join you Konohagakure," Hari said seriously.

    "Maybe?"

    Danzo shook his head. His exposed eyes seemed to have seen through everything.

    "Hari."

    "Let me guess your choice..."

    "If you are sure that Gasshi was sent by Kumogakure to kill you on purpose, then you will pretend to stand on my side and use me to fight against Kumogakure to complete the task of revenge for you."

    "But if you are sure that Gasshi''s action is just a personal behavior, then your target is only Gasshi. So you will not deal with Kumogakure, no matter how I treat you."

    "Am I right?"

    "We are all old foxes. There is no need to talk about these useless things with me!"

    Danzo said coldly. The moment Hari spoke, he already understood what the latter was thinking.

    Wasn''t it just to use him to investigate the results of this matter!

    Danzo could not help but sneer.

    If he could be used so easily, then he would not be Shimura Danzo!

    "I really can''t fool you at all!"

    Hari smiled indifferently. He didn''t have any expectations in the first place. He just wanted to give it a try. If he succeeded, that would be for the best. If he didn''t succeed, it wouldn''t be a loss to him.

    "I think we are talking here tonight, and you are like this again. Let''s be more sincere with each other. Otherwise, I can promise you that it was Kumogakure who asked Gasshi to harm you. What can you do?"

    Danzo stared at Hari who was lying on the stone bed. When he knew that Gasshi could leave through the reverse summoning technique, he understood that Gasshi was not here to save Hari, but to assassinate Hari!

    It was because he knew this reason that he was waiting here to talk to Hari.

    At this time.

    The war between Konohagakure and Kumogakure was imminent.

    If Hari could give him some key information...

    Things would become much simpler!

    Of course.

    Danzo did not place all his hopes on this.

    He was just testing it out.

    If he could succeed, it would be of great help to Konohagakure.

    But if he couldn''t succeed, at the very least, it would be like this and wouldn''t produce any negative effects.

    From a certain perspective.

    Hari''s next attitude and choice would determine how Danzo would play this card.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Hari heard Danzo''s words, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Because his laughter affected the wounds on his body, he immediately felt a burst of pain from his body.

    This pain only caused him to grin, and it didn''t cause too much of an impact.

    "Danzo-sama, you are more shrewd than me!" Hari sighed. They were all smart people. They understood each other''s plans just by talking.

    "Same to you," Danzo said in a deep voice.

    "Then let''s talk openly. I have forgotten that I haven''t talked to others like this for a long time." Hari sighed. Then he looked at Danzo and asked, "If I am willing to join your camp, how much help can you give me?"

    "You can ask such a question, which means you are still not honest enough!"

    Danzo shook his head and walked directly to Hari, staring at Hari''s face covered with gauze.

    "Let me tell you what it means to be honest and open!"

    After Danzo finished speaking, he suddenly raised his hand and reached toward Hari''s mouth.

    "What are you doing?"

    Hari suddenly widened his eyes. He instinctively wanted to resist, but he could do nothing. His body was completely out of control. He could only watch as Danzo''s hand reached toward him.

    This time.

    Danzo did not answer Hari''s question.

    He slapped Hari''s mouth with his right hand. Then, he grabbed Hari''s tongue and pulled it out.

    "AHHHH..."

    Hari had not cried out before. No matter how painful it was, he was enduring it. However, the pain of pulling his tongue was really unbearable for him.

    At this time.

    Danzo lifted his right hand, which was holding Hari''s tongue, and directly pressed his thumb against Hari''s tongue.

    Hum!

    A dense chakra appeared between Danzo''s fingers.

    This chakra instantly formed a black color seal on Hari''s tongue.

    Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal!

    Danzo directly hit Hari''s tongue with Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

    After that.

    He released his hand.

    Hari''s tongue instinctively shrank back. He felt that his entire tongue was numb and even slightly trembling.

    "You... you... What are you doing?"

    There was a trace of anger in Hari''s puzzled tone. He felt that Danzo''s actions were really too excessive. It was simply disrespectful to him.

    But he had no other way.

    His whole body can''t move on the stone bed.

    It was like a piece of meat lying on a copping board, waiting to be slaughtered.

    Everything seemed so powerless and helpless.

    "I gave you Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal. From today onwards, as long as you say anything about me, your entire body will go numb. You can neither speak nor move. You will be in a completely bound state!"

    Danzo could not tolerate betrayal. The current Hari was a battle uniform for him. Since he did not plan to kill Hari for the time being, then he could only put a Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on him!

    "You..."

    Hari was stunned for a moment. This was the first time he had heard of this seal. He had never known about it before.

    "Now we can speak freely!"

    Danzo''s expression gradually changed. This change made Hari, the leader of Kumogakure Anbu, feel a little creepy.

 CH 257

    Early morning.

    Aoba stretched on the iron bed in Anbu''s dormitory and slowly opened his eyes.

    "It''s finally time for Kumogakure''s envoy group to come!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He was quite looking forward to this matter. After all, he had done so much work before.

    Now that the day had come.

    He had thought that he could ignore everything and continue to hang around in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    But...

    Now he still wanted to go and take a look.

    Instantly.

    Aoba formed a seal with both hands and use Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba slowly said. As his voice rang out, a person who looked exactly like Aoba appeared in his dormitory.

    This person was Aoba''s shadow clone.

    "Today, the cat-faced demon''s mission will be handed over to you," Aoba said to the shadow clone beside him.

    In fact, according to his original ways, he would usually send his shadow clone to look at these things. His main body would stay with Konohagakure Intelligence Division, which would be safer. He just needed to wait for the shadow clone to bring back the information.

    However, today was different.

    He just wanted to personally go and see what was happening in real-time instead of looking back at the information brought back by the shadow clone.

    "Yes!"

    The shadow clone immediately nodded, then prepared to change into Anbu''s ninja clothes and wear the cat face mask.

    After Aoba gave his instructions.

    He immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure flashed and he directly appeared in a certain forest in Konohagakure.

    Swish swish...

    The moment Aoba appeared on the branch, the paper on his body flew up and down.

    Through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)''s imitation, Aoba changed his appearance into a different one.

    Now, he only looked like an ordinary person.

    According to the memories he obtained, he randomly selected a face.

    After completing the change in appearance.

    After ensuring that he would not attract anyone''s attention, Aoba walked in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    At this time.

    He was also very curious.

    He wanted to see what Kumogakure''s envoy group looked like when they came.

    He had left a big gift package for Kumogakure''s envoy group. Not only had he drenched them into a drenched chicken, but he had also left two ninjas from Root.

    Aoba still did not know how they were going to deal with it!

    ...

    When Aoba arrived near Konohagakure''s main entrance, he was stopped by the ninjas guarding here.

    "There is danger ahead. You can''t leave for now. Please go back!"

    Just as Aoba approached Konohagakure''s main entrance, he was stopped by a ninja wearing a mask.

    "What happened?" Aoba asked in confusion.

    "Don''t ask anything you shouldn''t know. This has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and leave this place!" The Anbu said coldly. Their mission was to intercept these ordinary people who might come over and keep them away from the village''s main entrance.

    "Alright!"

    Aoba helplessly turned around and returned. When he saw Anbu guarding this place, he understood the Third Hokage''s intentions.

    All of these things that were said by the Anbu were quite nice for the villager.

    ''It was really dangerous ahead.''

    It looked like he was thinking about the people in the village.

    But.

    In fact.

    The higher-ups of the village just wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble as much as possible.

    Kumogakure''s envoy group came to the village once. At that time, it was not very pleasant. They blew up the Hyuga Clan''s dojo, destroyed several streets and alleys, and finally killed Uchiha Sekai.

    Of course...

    These things were all done by Aoba!

    Aoba was very clear about this, but the other ordinary people did not know at all.

    If the ordinary people knew that the village still had to meet with Kumogakure''s envoy group under such circumstances, it would definitely cause some public dissatisfaction.

    From this point of view.

    It could also be seen.

    The Third Hokage was actually panicking in his heart. He could not calmly face these things.

    After Aoba turned around and left this place, he did not directly return. Instead, he went in another direction.

    In the end, he was once again stopped by an Anbu.

    At this time.

    Aoba had probably already figured out the area where Konohagakure''s Anbu defense was.

    As long as he entered that area, he might be noticed by others, and it would be very disadvantageous for him.

    For a moment.

    Aoba found a bench by the tree and sat down.

    On the surface, he was sitting here to rest, but in fact, he had expanded his perception to the maximum.

    Suddenly.

    A map seemed to appear in Aoba''s mind.

    The map was what Konohagakure looks like.

    There were blue dots on the surface, which corresponded to the people''s chakra.

    Some people had stronger chakra, some had weaker chakra, and each had its own differences.

    Aoba could excessively distinguish the strength of chakra, but he could not distinguish the chakra, which meant that there was no way to judge to who each ball of chakra belonged, and he could not judge whether there was hostility from these chakras.

    These special abilities still needed to have different states to support them. It was just an instinctive perception state, and he could only know if there were people around, which was a simple radar.

    However...

    Although Aoba''s perception didn''t seem to be that developed.

    However, only the top sensor ninja in the ninja world could do this. Moreover, the range of perception was not as wide as Aoba''s.

    There were some lightning chakras that appear in Aoba''s consciousness, but he was sure that these people were Konohagakure''s ninjas.

    Kumogakure was not here yet!

    ...

    At this time.

    At the main entrance of Konohagakure.

    There were already quite a few ninjas waiting here.

    Standing at the front was the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was wearing the Hokage robe.

    It was obvious how much importance he attached to this negotiation.

    He directly stood at Konohagakure''s main entrance and personally met the approaching Kumogakure''s envoy.

    He didn''t care about the difference in status between the two sides.

    Standing behind Hiruzen were Danzo and Konohagakure''s two advisors.

    Further back were the middle and high-level ninjas in the village.

    Among them were the people of Hyuga and the people of Uchiha.

    However.

    Fugaku of the Uchiha clan was not among them.

    At this moment.

    Fugaku was lying on his bed at home.

    He stared at the ceiling with his eyes wide open.

    He had no intention of coming to see Kumogakure ninja come to do these things, and he didn''t even dare to have any interest.

    How about watching?

    So what?

    Sekai was already dead!

    There was no way to reverse these past events!

    Of course.

    What made him feel like his belief had collapsed the most was what he felt recently.

    It was as if the entire world had changed!

    It was to the extent that Akaru had specifically emphasized that he should not come to receive Kumogakure''s envoy to prevent him from doing anything special.

    This decision seemed to be protecting him.

    In fact...

    Fugaku knew very well that this was not to protect him at all, but to deliberately provoke him!

    Akaru was precisely using the reverse psychology of his desire for revenge, and after Fugaku recovered his calm, he had already seen through the matters of the Uchiha Clan more and more thoroughly.

    The current Clan Head of the Uchiha Clan and Konoha Military Police Force Captain was not as perfect and fair as he had imagined. They were also doing this for the sake of being able to sit on their seats for a period of time, not hesitating to suppress the outstanding figures in the Uchiha Clan''s younger generation.

    Such a measure.

    It made Fugaku feel ashamed to be with him.

    However.

    Fugaku learned not to easily express these things. Instead, he silently endured these things.

    The recent events.

    On the contrary, it made him even calmer.

    Get out of your existing perspective and see the world more clearly and intuitively.

    This made him gradually understand...

    This world was far from being as beautiful as he had imagined. It was more like a nightmare that he could not wake up from.

    The real way to save the world and the Uchiha Clan was...

    Thinking of this, Fugaku''s face became gloomy. He had already seen the revelation left behind by the Sage of the Six Path on the Uchiha Clan stone tablet. He already had some thoughts in his mind. However, these thoughts were only in the budding stage and had not been carried out according to this method.

    ...

    The middle and high-level people of Konohagakure were all waiting at the village''s main entrance. Everyone''s thoughts were different. Some people were looking forward to the coming of war, and some people do not want the war to come.

    Gradually.

    Time ticked by.

    As time went on, the sun continued to rise and began to shine on the earth, but Kumogakure''s envoy group had yet to arrive.

    "????"

    The middle and high-level people in the village couldn''t help but be a little dumbfounded. They had been waiting for so long, but no one had come at all.

    This kind of thing stunned everyone.

    "What''s going on? Why hasn''t Kumogakure''s envoy group come yet? Did something happen?" Koharu muttered doubtfully.

    "What kind of accident could happen to Kumogakure..." Homura shook his head helplessly. His face revealed a self-mocking smile. From the beginning, he had never agreed with Kumogakure''s ninja request for peace. This battle that needed to be fought had to be fought.

    "They might not come!" Danzo sighed. In the conversation he had with Hari last night, he had felt that Kumogakure had no intention of making peace at all just to save Hari. And what Gasshi did would make Kumogakure mistakenly think that Hari was dead.

    In this case...

    Then there was no need to save him anymore!

    Naturally, there was no need to come again!

    This was what Danzo was thinking. When he came out today, he had already faintly felt that Kumogakure''s envoy might not come.

    "Let''s wait a little longer."

    Hiruzen said in a deep voice. His eyes were fixed on Konohagakure''s main entrance, expecting a figure to appear the next moment.

    It was not only them who were discussing these things.

    Even the clan head of the major clans who had arrived at the scene were all discussing this matter.

    No one had expected that Kumogakure would back down on such an important occasion.

    ...

    Not far away.

    Aoba sat on a bench near the edge of the forest.

    He had been feeling the situation here.

    A lot of small question marks appeared in his head. He was as shocked as everyone else.

    "What''s the situation?"

    The range of Aoba''s perception covered the outside of Konohagakure. He had been feeling what was happening outside the village.

    During this period of time, no chakra was passing by.

    No one had come at all.

    "Kumogakure''s envoy group is not coming?"

    Aoba was stunned. He recalled what he had done. Wasn''t it just spitting a few mouthfuls of water on these envoys?

    He hadn''t done anything else!

    They weren''t coming just like that?

    It can''t be...

    Aoba vaguely felt that something might have happened to Kumogakure, but he could not tell what had happened.

    "What could it be?"

    Aoba quickly thought about it in his mind. He increasingly felt that the matter was very strange.

    "Can the butterfly effect be so strong?"

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh.

    He knew that such a thing must have happened because his little butterfly had flapped its wings, which caused the situation to change.

    But...

    He had no idea what the change was.

    Had Kumogakure been attacked?

    Or had something happened to Kumogakure?

    Or had Kumogakure changed the negotiation strategy?

    Aoba did not know exactly what had happened. According to the existing information he had guided, he could deduce many different paths.

    These paths led to different paths of development.

    It was very difficult to guess blindly.

    "Forget it, don''t think about it. I don''t care if they come or not!"

    Aoba was ready to retract his thoughts. He originally wanted to watch the fun, but he didn''t expect to watch a lonely show. After waiting for half a day, it was almost noon, but Kumogakure''s envoy group still hadn''t come.

    Just when he was about to leave.

    He discovered several other chakra groups rapidly moving toward Konohagakure.

    The strength of these chakra groups seemed to be very strong, and they appeared on the other side of Konohagakure, still some distance away from the main entrance.

    "This is..."

    When Aoba felt this, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, and his face revealed a proud expression.

    "Sunagakure ninja is here!"

    Aoba could clearly feel that among these chakras, there was one that was particularly outstanding compared to other chakras.

    If there was no accident.

    The owner of that chakra should be the Third Kazekage.

    "This Kazekage is really bold!"

    "A simple secret letter, he directly brought all his elites over!"

    "If you dare to charge in like this, there will be new opportunities and possibilities!"

    "You won''t be turned into a puppet this time, will you?"

    Aoba silently calculated in his heart. According to the normal process of history, Sasori would turn the Third Kazekage into a puppet.

    After the Third Kazekage was killed by Sasori, Sunagakure began to become a dragon without a head, which caused the Third Ninja World War to ignite.

    But now everything was different.

    According to the current timing, Sasori should not have graduated from the Ninja School yet.

    The real igniting point of the Third Ninja World War had completely changed.

    After Kumogakure''s envoy group deceived Konohagakure, Konohagakure was attacked by Sunagakure.

    This kind of thing was enough to trigger the Third Ninja World War.

    Instantly.

    Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    His figure flashed and disappeared.

    He directly appeared in the forest.

    Then, he quickly looked in the direction of Sunagakure''s ninjas'' invasion.

    He was not going to participate in the battle.

    He just wanted to see how things would develop.

    ...

    West of Konohagakure.

    Sunagakure ninjas, led by the Third Kazekage, arrived at the outer wall of Konohagakure one after another.

    After that.

    The Third Kazekage stopped.

    Sunagakure''s elite ninjas who followed behind him also stopped.

    At this time.

    They still did not know that their Sunagakure hometown had been attacked. They were still thinking about Konohagakure in front of them!

    "Everyone!"

    The Third Kazekage looked at the wall in front of him, and his eyes were full of fighting intent.

    "Konohagakure''s barrier is in front!"

    "Once we cross Konohagakure''s barrier, there is no way to turn back!"

    "According to the current time node, Konohagakure has sent all their elites to attack Kumogakure!"

    "This is the best time for us!"

    "Let''s have a good fight with Konohagakure!"

    The Third Kazekage said one sentence after another. His tone was getting more and more excited, mobilizing the fighting spirit of Sunagakure elite ninjas here.

    "Yes!"

    After hearing the Third Kazekage''s words, the ninjas eyes burst out with a burning passion.

    "Charge!"

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes became fierce, and then he took the lead to rush in the direction of Konohagakure.

    "Charge!"

    Sunagakure elite ninjas followed behind the Third Kazekage and rushed in the direction of Konohagakure one by one.

    Soon.

    Sunagakure''s ninjas passed through Konohagakure''s barrier one after another, crossed the outer wall, and entered the interior of Konohagakure.

    ...

    Almost at the same time.

    In the barrier team inside Konohagakure.

    An old man wearing a helmet in charge of sensing the barrier suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes full of shock.

    "Quickly report to Third Hokage-sama, there are intruders in the west of the village!"

    The old man''s anxious voice echoed in the hall of the barrier team. He had just felt several people entering the barrier, and each of them was not weak.

    "Yes!"

    The people in charge of sending information from the barrier team immediately responded, and then quickly left, running toward the direction of Hokage Building.

    Intruder!

    This kind of thing was rarely seen, but once it appeared, it was often a big matter.

    ...

    Other than the people from the barrier team.

    Aoba stood on the top of a tree in the west of Konohagakure, feeling the chakra of Sunagakure''s intruders.

    "Next is the time to watch a good show."

    Aoba did not expect that Kumogakure''s envoy group would not come; instead, the Sunagakure''s intruders came.

 CH 258

    The western part of Konohagakure.

    One figure after another quickly shuttled through the forest, quickly moving toward the center of Konohagakure.

    These people moved very quickly.

    There was no time to stop.

    Their goal was very clear, it was Hokage Building!

    Ten minutes later.

    These people passed through more than half of the forest, stood in a specific formation, and quickly ran forward.

    In the formation.

    The Third Kazekage stood in the middle, surrounded by Sunagakure Elite Jonin.

    "Konohagakure has a barrier. Now they must have discovered our invasion. We must reach the Hokage Building as fast as possible to avoid wasting time on the road!" whispered Third Kazekage.

    As they moved forward, they felt the movement around them, trying to make sure that they were not followed by anyone, so that they could sneak in quickly.

    "Yes!"

    The ninjas responded one after another. They all understood what the Third Kazekage meant. When they charged forward, they maintained their keen perception of the surroundings.

    Only...

    Despite this.

    None of them noticed.

    In the woods thousands of meters away from them, a figure was maintaining the same speed as them, heading toward the Hokage Building.

    ...

    On the other side.

    At Konohagakure main entrance.

    A ninja from the barrier team used all the strength in his body and rushed over as fast as he could.

    Just as he approached Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    Suddenly, he was stopped by a few ninjas that appeared.

    "There is danger ahead. You can''t leave for the time being. Go back!"

    These few Anbu rudely stopped the barrier team ninja who was rushing over to report.

    "I have something important to tell Third Hokage-sama!" This ninja said in a hurry. After he finished speaking, he wanted to forcefully break through.

    "Please leave this place!"

    These few Anbu did not make way but coldly looked at the ninjas from the barrier team.

    In their opinion.

    This person was just looking for an excuse.

    Nothing happened at all.

    They wanted to use this method of making up lies to sneak in and achieve their goal of spying.

    This was an action that was not allowed!

    These Anbu had already received the notice of the Third Hokage beforehand. No one could come to the area near Konohagakure''s main entrance while waiting for Kumogakure''s envoy group to appear.

    "I am a ninja from the barrier team. I have an important matter to see Third Hokage-sama. It''s very, very important!" The muscles on the faces of this ninja from the barrier team twisted. His heart was already anxious to a certain extent, but he held the most basic method of not letting others feel panic. He did not directly tell these Anbu about the arrival of the intruders.

    "Sorry, I can''t let you in!" These Anbu still blocked the ninja from the barrier team.

    "Are you crazy?"

    The ninja from the barrier team stared at the few Anbu in front of him with wide eyes, not knowing what to say.

    What kind of critical juncture was this!

    Even meeting the Third Hokage was stopped!

    "Third Hokage-sama, I have an important matter to see you!"

    After the ninja knew that he could not reason with these Anbu, he immediately shouted.

    He hoped to use this method to attract the attention of the Third Hokage.

    After all, with his strength, it was simply impossible for him to break through the protection of these Anbu.

    "Stop shouting!"

    "In this place, even if you shout until your throat breaks, Third Hokage-sama won''t be able to hear you!"

    "You are just doing it in vain!"

    "Go back. Don''t be so curious. Knowing so many things won''t benefit you!"

    "..."

    These few Anbu shook their heads at the ninja from the barrier team. They were very clear about the defense situation here. They were surrounded by Anbu, and there was a long-distance between them and Konohagakure''s main entrance. If they wanted to shout at this place to let the Third Hokage hear them, it was simply impossible.

    "I have a very important matter!" The ninja from the barrier team said this and could not help but take a deep breath. He knew that if he did not say it, it would be too late. Then, he stared at these Anbu and said seriously, "An intruder has entered Konohagakure. We have to inform Third Hokage-sama now!"

    "What?"

    When these Anbu heard the words of this barrier team ninja, they first cried out in alarm, and then their eyes were filled with doubt.

    "Really?"

    "Are you sure you''re not lying?"

    "You can''t say such things!"

    "Why didn''t you tell us this earlier?"

    "..."

    As these ninjas spoke, they looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other''s eyes.

    "I hope you know the price of saying this. If you are lying to us, then this matter will not end so easily!"

    One of the Anbu took a step forward and slammed his hands on the shoulder of this barrier team ninja. He stared deeply into this barrier team ninja''s eyes and confirmed the determination in his eyes.

    "Come with me!"

    Suddenly.

    This Anbu led the ninja from the barrier tram towards the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    Both of them were very fast.

    Especially the ninja from the barrier team, his expression seemed to be in a hurry.

    Soon.

    The two arrived at the place where Hiruzen was.

    At this time.

    Hiruzen was staring at Konohagakure''s main entrance, waiting for Kumogakure''s envoy group to arrive.

    "Third Hokage-sama!"

    When the ninja from the barrier team saw Hiruzen, he immediately ran toward him and suddenly shouted, instantly attracting the attention of the surrounding people.

    All of a sudden.

    The ninjas standing at the main entrance all looked at the ninja from the barrier team.

    Everyone''s eyes flickered with doubt.

    None of them knew what this person wanted to do.

    At this time.

    The ninja from the barrier team also realized that he was too excited just now, so much so that he forgot that such a thing could not be made public.

    However.

    This could not be completely blamed on him.

    When he was stopped by those Anbu just now, he had already wasted a lot of time, making the situation very anxious.

    Moreover, when he walked in, he already told it to the few Anbu guarding the periphery.

    Since it had already come to this point.

    He decided not to hide anything anymore.

    "Did something happen?"

    After Hiruzen heard the voice of this barrier team ninja, he slowly turned his head and asked in confusion.

    "Intruder!"

    The ninja from the barrier team immediately roared. His voice clearly entered the ears of everyone around him, causing everyone present to be dumbfounded. They were shocked by what they heard.

    "Intruder is here!"

    "They came from the west!"

    "They had already passed through the barrier!"

    "The situation is very dangerous!"

    The ninja from the barrier team was already speaking incoherently. After he said these words, he was gasping for breath. After continuously running, he had already exhausted all of his strength.

    "Intruder?!"

    After Hiruzen heard the words of this barrier team ninja, his brows immediately furrowed tightly, and his face revealed shock.

    "Not good!"

    "Diversion!"

    "We''ve fallen into a trap!"

    Hiruzen suddenly shouted. He instinctively regarded the intruders as Kumogakure and felt that the whole thing was planned by Kumogakure.

    Now, Kumogakure''s envoy group did not come, but attracted them to the main entrance, just to attack from the west.

    "What a ruthless method!"

    Hiruzen''s face suddenly became ugly. He very sincerely wanted to have a discussion about peace with Kumogakure, but they suffered such a thing. This made him angry from the bottom of his heart and he completely no longer wanted to talk with Kumogakure.

    There was no need for any more peace talks!

    This matter had already become very big from that night''s attack.

    However, after Hari was caught by them and the war broke out, things gradually calmed down a lot.

    Now, he was just thinking that if he could bring peace by not starting a war, he would try not to go to war.

    After all, the war would cause a lot of losses to the village.

    It would directly affect the strength of the village.

    These were things that Hiruzen had to consider and were also things that the village had to consider.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    All of a sudden.

    A series of tremors rang out.

    It caused the entire Konohagakure to shake.

    Immediately after.

    Iron sand gushed out from the ground in the distance like spring water.

    The place where such a scene happened just happened to be near the Hokage Building.

    "Fight!"

    Hiruzen''s face suddenly became cold. He suddenly pulled off his cloak and quickly rushed toward the Hokage Building. His whole body showed a fighting posture.

    After this incident.

    Hiruzne no longer hesitated.

    The war this time had reached a point where they had no choice but to fight!

    "Yes!"

    The ninjas standing at the main entrance, after hearing Hiruzne''s words, followed behind him one after another and rushed toward the direction of the Hokage Building.

    ...

    Near the Hokage Building.

    Aoba''s figure appeared on top of the Hokage Rock next to the Hokage Building.

    He had just used Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique)''s ticket to get up and landed here. He had not been exposed in front of Sunagakure''s ninjas at all.

    Aoba happened to be in a parallel position from a long distance. His position was just on the mountain wall on the edge of Konohagakure. He simply went up to the top of the cliff to overlook the war.

    "The view here is not bad!"

    Paper flew around Aoba''s body; like a chameleon, his body changed the same color as a rock.

    Now, he looked up from the outside.

    As long as one''s eyes were not very, very good, and if they carefully stared at the place to find something different, ordinary people would not notice this at all.

    Aoba sat directly on the edge of the cliff.

    This place was like a VIP special viewing seat. It overlooked Konohagakure below, and everything was particularly clear.

    He saw the Third Kazekage directly jump onto the roof of the Hokage Building. Sunagakure''s ninjas were all guarding around.

    "This courage is really big!"

    Aoba stood on top of the cliff and stared at the Third Kazekage with a complicated feeling.

    "In fact, I am not surprised that you can be defeated by Sasori. You are too impulsive. I just wrote a secret letter to you in the name of a spy. You actually believed it without any doubt. You even personally led Sunagakure''s elite ninjas to die together. What is your basic judgment?"

    Aoba felt that the excuses he used to write back then were very lame.

    However.

    The Third Kazekage believed it just like that!

    The trust between people was just that simple!

    What evil thoughts could a little spy who had been cuckolded have!

    ...

    At this time.

    On the roof of the Hokage Building.

    A look of excitement appeared on the Third Kazekage''s face.

    "Mani is right. Right now, Konohagakure is particularly empty. All the elites in the village have gone to ambush Kumogakure. This is really a rare opportunity!"

    The Third Kazekage said excitedly.

    Until now.

    He didn''t even realize that he had been deceived.

    Moreover, he felt that the plan had gone smoothly.

    "Now, let Konohagakure''s ninjas take a look!"

    The Third Kazekage immediately laughed out loud and then formed a seal with his hands.

    "Jiton: Satetsu(Magnet Release: Iron Sand)!"

    The Third Kazekage''s low voice rang out, and fine iron sand appeared between his hands.

    After these iron sand appeared, as if they had intelligence, they quickly twisted in the air and then bombarded the ground in front of the Hokage Building.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    One crashing sound after another rang out. After each collision, a part of the iron in the soil would be extracted.

    As the iron continued to hit the ground.

    The iron began to increase more and more!

    "Who are you people!"

    At this time, several ninjas quickly appeared and directly faced the Third Kazekage. They were all holding kunai and other ninja tools in their hands.

    "You think you are qualified to shout in front of me?"

    The Third Kazekage did not take these ninjas in front of him seriously.

    Especially when he saw the kunai in their hands.

    His face became even more indifferent.

    At this time.

    The Third Kazekage suddenly raised his hands, and his palms were filled with magnetic release chakra, which instantly surged on the bodies of these ninjas in front of him.

    Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum!

    Almost in an instant.

    The ninja toll on these ninjas vibrated violently as if they were crying out in sorrow.

    "What''s going on?"

    The Konohagakure ninjas were all stunned. They found that the ninja bags in their body were about to fly out. The kunai in their hands kept flying in the direction of that person. They were almost unable to hold it.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    At this moment.

    The ninja''s ninja tools flew out of their hands and directly flew toward the Third Kazekage''s hands.

    Until they were about to stab into the Third Kazekage''s hands.

    All of them stopped.

    The entire process seemed to have been remotely controlled.

    The Konohagakure''s ninjas were dumbfounded.

    "Magnet release bloodline limit?"

    These few Konohagakure ninjas were shocked and their eyes were wide open. Just the scene just now was enough to let them judge that this was the magnet release bloodline limit.

    What was sucked away by that man was all made of metal.

    Kunai.

    Shuriken.

    The iron piece on the ninja bag.

    And metal products such as coins inside the bag.

    These things were all suspended in the palm of the man, floating in the air.

    "You are Sunagakure''s Third Kazekage!"

    The Konohagakure ninjas were all dumbfounded. When they heard that there was movement here, they quickly ran over. Especially when they saw strangers, they immediately stood out to meet the enemy.

    But they never expected that.

    They were just a few Genin.

    The opponent they met was actually Sunagakure''s Third Kazekage.

    This was a completely different level of battle!

    Crack crack crack...

    Just as these Konohagakure ninjas were shocked, the metal in front of the Third Kazekage''s hands began to twist and distort, finally turning into black metal dust.

    These black metal dust were the iron sand that the Third Kazekage had extracted from these metal objects.

    There was not much of this iron sand.

    However, it was enough to form a black needle.

    This needle was very slender. The pure black material caused the tip of the needle to shine with a sharp cold light.

    "Jiton: Satetsu Hari(Magnet Release: Iron Sand Needle)!"

    Third Kazekage''s indifferent voice sounded. Just as he said this, the black iron needle suspended in the air quickly flew toward the bodies of the ninjas in front of him.

    This iron needle was extremely fast.

    It was impossible to dodge.

    It was aimed at the hearts of these Konohagakure ninjas.

    Puchi!

    Puchi!

    Puchi!

    ...

    One after another, piercing sounds rang out.

    Along with these sounds.

    This black iron needle quickly pierced through the hearts of these Konohagakure ninjas.

    In an instant.

    These Genin, who had their eyes wide open and were in a state of shock, lost their young lives.

    Plop!

    Plop!

    Plop!

    ...

    Konohagakure ninjas fell on the roof one after another. Then, because of the imbalance in their bodies, they rotated and rolled down one by one. Finally, they fell heavily to the ground, leaving pools of blood.

    "Hahaha!"

    The Third Kazekage immediately raised his head and laughed. He felt that he saw the weakest Konohagakure. Now, he could do whatever he wanted here.

    Swish!

    However.

    At this time.

    A man in a combat uniform appeared on the roof of the building.

    "Kazekage-dono, how have you been?"

    The man''s voice was low, his eyes were extremely cold as he stared at the Third Kazekage, and his whole body was filled with anger.

    It was Konohagakure''s Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen!

    At this time.

    This man with the title of Hokage was completely angry!

    Now he deeply understood that there was no way for him to back down because behind him was the entire Konohagakure!

 CH 259

    Aoba sat on the cliff next to Hokage Rock, staring at the Kage battle in the Hokage Building. He was quite carefree.

    After all, this kind of battle was not usually seen!

    He just didn''t know how long they would fight.

    What kind of result would they end up in in the end?

    The current Hiruzen was far younger than when he fought against Orochimaru in the later stages of the Chunin exam. His vitality was still at its peak.

    Even if he had to fight the Third Kazekage for three hundred rounds, or even three days and three nights, it would not be a problem. His physical strength was still at a very thick level, and he could completely do crazy output without exhaustion.

    Looking at the Third Kazekage''s posture again.

    Obviously, he was at his peak.

    Although his brain was not that good, he could still withstand a Kage battle.

    "Huh?"

    At this moment.

    Aoba frowned slightly.

    He looked in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    He clearly felt several groups of chakra were rushing toward the direction of the main entrance.

    Some of these chakras were strong, some were in a very weak state, and there was an extremely weak-looking ordinary person among them.

    "This is..."

    Aoba''s eyes turned, and he immediately made a judgment in his heart. However, he did not expect that after waiting for so long and not arriving, he thought that they would not come, but now they came.

    "Kumogakure Envoy Group!"

    Aoba immediately determined the identity of this group of people. After all, there was some very strong and weak chakra among them, and the group heading toward Konohagakure at this time node was only them.

    "This is even more interesting!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly, his eyes flashing with excitement. In the morning, he thought that he would spend a boring time, but he did not expect that it would immediately change.

    "How would Third Hokage-sama deal with these?"

    A meaningful smile appeared on Aoba''s face. He had a deep sense of accomplishment about the Third Ninja World War he had personally ignited.

    This feeling suddenly made him feel very good and excited.

    He had done something.

    He had changed the history of the entire ninja world.

    However, no one knew what he had done.

    He was completely hidden in the dark.

    He laughed at the changes in the world due to his appearance.

    He has to say...

    This feeling was quite interesting!

    ...

    In Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    All of Uchiha Clan''s Konoha Military Police Force members were requested to stay here.

    This was an order given by Danzo!

    The reason was very simple.

    It was that Kumogakure''s envoy group might come again at any time.

    They needed to have Konoha Military Police Force''s people guard this place, waiting for Kumogakure''s envoy to arrive.

    This made many people very dissatisfied.

    Among them was Akaru.

    "This Danzo is driving me mad!"

    Akaru stood at the main entrance. He still wanted to perform as much as possible in front of the Third Hokage by participating in the battle.

    His heart was very conflicted and complicated.

    He hoped that under the leadership of the Third Hokage, he could show his very capable side and then continue to sit firmly in Konoha Military Police Force Captain''s position.

    For this position.

    He was still very greedy!

    Only those who had experienced power could truly understand this feeling.

    If he had never had the right, he would not feel that there was anything wrong or that there was no success in pursuing power. Similarly, there would not be any problems, and there would not be a feeling of difference.

    Only those who truly possessed power would truly understand the beauty of power, and they would not be able to let go of the power in their hands.

    Right now, Akaru had already felt a threat from Fugaku.

    This sort of threat that came from within the Uchiha Clan, in his eyes, far surpassed the threat that Konohagakure posed and surpassed the threat that came from outside the clan.

    To prevent foreigners, you must first be safe!

    Akaru knew very well that if he wanted to fight with Danzo, what he needed to do was to make the entire Uchiha Clan stand behind him and support him with all their might.

    Only then would Uchiha Clan be twisted into a single rope!

    However.

    Right now, the hearts of Uchiha were not united within.

    Some people have already begun to think about the replacement of old and new, and even started to curry favor with Fugaku in advance.

    This kind of thing was something he could not accept...

    However, what made him very troubled was that he had finally asked Fugaku to stay in the clan, and then he had come out to fight for the opportunity to show off in front of the Third Hokage, but Danzo had arranged for him to guard the main entrance in the same way!

    "What the hell!"

    Akaru couldn''t help but complain. However, his mood was much more stable than before. If it were before, he would definitely fight fiercely with Danzo. But now, he couldn''t do it. There were many more worries in his heart. When it comes to doing things, it was not as free and easy as before.

    Just as Akaru was silently complaining about these things in his heart.

    A Konoha Military Police Force ninja guarding the main entrance suddenly saw a figure walking over in front of him.

    "Akaru-sama!"

    The Konoha Military Police Force ninja at the main entrance quickly looked at Akaru and quickly waved at him.

    "Someone is coming from outside!"

    This ninja''s voice was very loud. Not only did it reach Akaru''s ears, but it also made the others look outside the main entrance.

    Soon.

    Their eyes were focused on the figures walking over on the main road.

    They looked over from afar.

    They immediately saw a figure.

    It was just that they were a little far away and they could not see clearly.

    "Should we report this to Third Hokage-sama?" A ninja asked.

    "Don''t worry, let''s take a closer look and confirm that it is the envoy group. There are intruders in the village right now. If we are not sure, do not disturb Third Hokage-sama!" Akaru said in a deep voice. As he spoke, his eyes began to turn blood red. Three tomoe suddenly appeared in his eyes. He directly used Sharingan to increase the visibility of his vision.

    "Understood!" This ninja nodded. He completely understood what Akaru meant. Then, he did not say anything else. He stood in place and waited for the order behind him.

    ...

    Outside Konohagakure.

    The group of people walked in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    They were Kumogakure''s people.

    The one walking at the front was the leader of Kumogakure''s outpost, Brei. Beside him was the Kumogakure Advisor.

    Other than that.

    Only some of the ninjas in Kumogakure''s outpost were left.

    The few ninjas in Kumogakure''s outpost who were walking at the back of the team were carrying a tree trunk together. On the tree trunk were two ninjas tied with paper tags.

    Apart from Kumogakure Advisor, all of the people in Kumogakure''s envoy group were killed by the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.

    After all, no matter if it were the staff officers of the envoy group or the guards, their strength was the weakest among them.

    At such a critical period.

    A person''s strength directly determined their survival ability!

    The survival ability of non-ninjas was far inferior to that of ninjas!

    However...

    There can still be any remnants of this temporarily formed messenger group, but it was all relying on Brei protecting him.

    "Damn it! Those Kirigakure ninjas! I am not finished with them!"

    Brei coldly rebuked. There were crisscrossing scars on his broad body. These scars were left by the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    With his strength alone.

    He could only barely resist the seven ninjas.

    It was already very difficult for him to survive and protect Kumogakure Advisor.

    There was no way to directly open the Eight Gates like Duy and leave four of them behind. Moreover, if Biwa J¨±z¨­ and the others hadn''t run fast, the seven of them might have been left behind.

    Brei didn''t leave a single one behind.

    Every time he used the Lightning Release, he would face three to four ninjas.

    This situation made him completely unable to occupy any advantageous position in a situation where he was outnumbered.

    After all, Brei''s level can only reach that stage.

    He was only a Kumogakure elite Jonin.

    Facing seven elite Jonin who were at the same level as him, and the seven people who cooperated very well, it was already very difficult for them to escape unscathed.

    "Advisor-sama, we should have directly gone back to Kumogakure. I don''t know the attitude of Konohagakure when we go to them, let alone whether we might encounter an ambush from Kirigakure when we go back now!" Gasshi said to the Kumogakure Advisor who was next to him. He did not understand why he still insisted on going to Konohagakure when they encountered such a thing, and barely maintained this already deformed envoy group.

    "Brei, I can understand your feelings, but think about it carefully. Just yesterday, we experienced two consecutive attacks from Kirigakure, and the time they attacked us was just before we went to meet Konohagakure. What does this mean?" The Advisor stared at Brei and asked.

    "This means that they want to launch a surprise attack on us while we are focused on Konohagakure!" Brei said without hesitation.

    "No!"

    This Kumogakure Advisor shook his head and said to Brei, "This means that Kirigakure does not want us, Kumogakure, to contact Konohagakure. They want us to return to Kumogakure. In that case, the more they do not want to, the more we want to go!"

    "Why does Kirigakure not want us to contact Konohagakure?" Brei asked doubtfully. He did not really understand the cause and effect of this matter. Logically speaking, no matter what one did, one must pay attention to a reason. However, he felt that this matter would not benefit Kirigakure at all!

    "There are too many reasons for this!"

    This Kumogakure Advisor looked deeply at Brei. Then, he shook his head. With Brei''s brain, these things had already surpassed his ability.

    "This is a problem related to politics. It is no longer a personal loss, but a loss of the village and the country. Therefore, this time, I must go to Konohagakure and negotiate completely with them. I think that when I get to Konohagakure, I will know what Kirigakure means." This Kumogakure Advisor said in a low voice. He had already seen through the problem.

    "Alright, alright, I hope you are right. I don''t understand too much. I just need to protect you!" Brei spread out his hands and said helplessly. When the Kumogakure Advisor said the second half of the sentence, he already began to not understand.

    ...

    Inside Konohagakure, on the roof of the Hokage Building.

    "Third Hokage?!"

    When the Third Kazekage saw Hiruzen, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and his eyes were full of shock.

    What was going on?

    Wasn''t Konohagakure still empty just now?

    Why did the Third Hokage suddenly appear?

    This didn''t make sense!

    All of a sudden.

    The Third Kazekage was extremely shocked. The shock he felt when he saw the Third Hokage was far greater than the shock he felt when the Third Hokage saw him.

    However, the current situation made him dumbfounded.

    It was completely beyond his expectations.

    Didn''t the intelligence say...

    Konohagakure uses all their strength to attack Kumogakure?

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Just as the Third Kazekage was puzzled, one figure after another quickly appeared in his line of sight. Everyone was Konohagakure''s ninja.

    These figures came one after another.

    All of them stood in front of Sunagakure ninjas standing beside the Third Kazekage.

    They stared at all the ninjas from Sunagakure

    Not only did the number not decrease, but it increased.

    On the contrary, it was even more than usual.

    One must know...

    These Konohagakure ninjas just waited at the main entrance for the envoy from Kumogakure to come.

    It was precisely because of this that Konohagakure could gather ninjas very past and neatly.

    Then, after this unexpected situation occurred.

    These Konohagakure ninjas rushed over one after another.

    In terms of gathering speed...

    This situation was much faster than a normal surprise attack response!

    As a result, the matter of the Third Kazekage sneak attacking Konohagakure this time happened to catch up to the time when Konohagakure was at their best, and it was during the period of truce with Kumogakure.

    "I thought it would be Kumogakure who ambushed us. I didn''t expect it to be the Third Kazekage. Today, I will have to experience the Third Kazekage''s great skills!"

    Third Hokage stared at the Third Kazekage in front of him. At this time, he was fully prepared to fight.

    This was not only for the village but also for himself.

    The dignified Third Kazekage had already stood on the roof of the Hokage Building and publicly killed Konohagakure''s ninja in front of the people of the village. If he did not do anything, then the position of the Third Hokage might be lost.

    However...

    Hiruzen did not let his guard down.

    Kumogakure''s envoy group had not appeared since just now!

    According to his judgment...

    It was very likely that Kumogakure had already joined forces with Sunagakure.

    Kumogakure''s mission was to pin down all of Konohagakure''s ninjas, while Sunagakure''s ninjas would launch a large-scale attack on Konohagakure.

    In that case!

    Kumogakure could appear at any time!

    Hiruzen kept an eye on them in his heart, and now this situation has reached a critical moment.

    On the other side.

    Shimura Danzo brought Koharu and Homura to another place to hide.

    Danzo had no interest in this kind of war in the village.

    There was no benefit in him going.

    There was no harm in not going.

    Moreover.

    If there were any problems with Hiruzen''s handling of this matter.

    Perhaps it could also affect Hiruzen''s Third Hokage position.

    Everything was just right!

    It might also help him become the Fourth Hokage!

    Danzo had his own plans in mind. Because of this, he brought the two advisors to hide in a safe place and transferred many Anbu to protect the people in the village.

    At this time.

    The Third Hokage and Third Kazekage looked at each other. There were some ninjas standing around them, but these ninjas were in a state of confrontation.

    On the roof of the Hokage Building.

    It presents a one-on-one situation between Hokage and Kazekage.

    "Third Kazekage-dono, the owner of the magnet bloodline limit, against an expert like you, ninja tool can be said to be useless!"

    Hiruzen stared at the Third Kazekage in front of him with bloodshot eyes. He was very nervous about what happened now.

    As he spoke.

    He threw the ninja pouch at his waist far away.

    He casually took off the metal bracer on his arms and threw it out again.

    The only remaining metal object was his Konohagakure''s ninja forehead protector.

    This was a very important sign for Hiruzen. He absolutely could not easily throw it away, nor could he casually take it off. This was the symbol of Konohagakure''s Ninja.

    Even if there would be some danger when he faced the Third Kazekage with the forehead protector, he was willing to bear this danger.

    "Let me see what kind of strength the legendary Professor of Ninjutsu is!"

    The Third Kazekage''s messy mood gradually calmed down. Now he already knew that there was a problem with Mani''s information. Either he sent him the wrong piece of information, or he was discovered and used Mani to deliver the wrong information to him.

    In short...

    This time, he had been deceived!

    The Third Kazekage''s expression became cautious. Now that they had entered deep into Konohagakure''s heart, things had become troublesome all of a sudden.

    Not to mention attacking Konohagakure.

    Even if he wanted to get out alive, it would be a problem.

    Just as he was thinking, small grains of iron sand appeared around his body.

    These small grains of iron sand seemed to have a soul, it surrounding his body and ready to attack at any time.

    At the same time.

    Hiruzen raised his hands, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and quickly made hand seals.

    One hand seal after another came out from Hiruzen''s hands. The speed of the hand seals was very fast, showing a dazzling feeling.

    "Katon: Kary¨± Endan(Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet)!"

    After Hiruzen finished forming the hand seals, his body slightly arched backward. He suddenly took a deep breath and concentrated all the chakra that contained fire attribute into his throat, instantly condensing a hot breath.

    After that.

    Hiruzen spat out the fire attribute chakra in his mouth.

    Waves of raging flames that were suffused with scorching heat directly burned toward the Third Kazekage.

    Facing the surging flame, the Third Kazekage still stood in place, not moving at all. His eyes flickered with an indifferent expression.

    The black iron sand around the Third Kazekage quickly gathered in front of him, directly forming a black iron sand wall.

    The instant the black iron sand wall formed, the fiery flames of the Katon: Kary¨± Endan(Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet) smashed against the iron sand wall.

    The two ninjutsu collided together.

    It was as if a line was drawn between the Hokage and Kazekage, separating the position of the two, and directly forming a completely different area.

    "Is this fire release ninjutsu?"

    After the Third Kazekage used the iron sand to completely block the flames spat out by the Third Hokage, the corner of his mouth slightly curled up, looking a bit mocking.

    "It''s just so-so!"

    The Third Kazekage did not feel any threat from the fire release ninjutsu. The only difference was that the temperature of the iron sand was a bit higher, but as the flames went out, the temperature of the iron sand quickly dropped.

    The Third Kazekage immediately began to form seals. His hand seals were very simple, and his eyes were always on the Third Hokage.

    "Jiton: Satetsu Shigure(Magnet Release: Iron Sand Drizzle)!"

    Just as the Third Kazekage finished speaking, the iron walls in front of him instantly scattered.

    The iron sand looked extremely soft.

    Compared to the solid wall just now, it looked different.

    Just as this iron sand looked like flowing water, the iron sand in front of the Third Kazekage instantly turned into a fine iron needle.

    Each needle flashed with a cold light.

    The moment these iron needles appeared, the direction of the needles all turned toward the Third Hokage.

    After that.

    These iron needles neatly flew in the direction of the Third Hokage.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Each one of the iron needles was similar to the sharpness of the ones he used to kill the Konohagakure''s ninjas.

    When the Third Hokage saw the iron needles flying toward him, his face did not reveal the slightest hint of fear. He continued to calmly form seals with his hands.

    In a split second.

    One seal after another came out from the Third Hokage''s hand.

    "Doton: Dory¨±heki(Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)!"

    The Third Hokage suddenly took a deep breath and then spat out dark brown soil from his mouth.

    This soil was directly spat on the roof of the Hokage Building.

    Then, in the blink of an eye.

    These flowing soil formed an earth wall in front of the Third Hokage.

    After the earth wall was formed, it directly solidified.

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    Those iron needles that flew out heavily stabbed into the earth wall, directly sinking into the earth wall, and drilling out a little needle tip on the other side.

    However.

    The tip of the needle had only just come out a little.

    Then, it lost all its momentum.

    The battle between the two of them directly attracted the attention of everyone around them, making the onlookers feel amazed.

    Was this a showdown between Kage?

    Whether it was Sunagakure''s people or Konohagakure''s people, the way they looked at the two Kage all changed and became even more worshipful.

    This kind of confrontation between Kage-level was very difficult to see, especially in this chaotic moment, almost all the Kage of the villages had to stay in their villages and could not easily leave the base camp.

    Otherwise, there would be the danger of being assassinated!

 CH 260

    Outside of Konohagakure.

    Brei led all the ninjas from Kumogakure''s outpost and walked toward Konohagakure with Kumogakure''s Advisor.

    Now they had all decided.

    As long as the negotiation was over.

    No matter what the result was.

    They would return directly to Kumogakure and no longer stay in this place.

    After two consecutive attacks, Kumogakure''s outpost had been completely destroyed. In addition, they had already been targeted by Kirigakure''s ninjas. It was not suitable for them to stay here anymore.

    Gradually.

    As Kumogakure ninjas continued to approach Konohagakure.

    They appeared in Konohagakure''s ninjas'' line of sight.

    In fact.

    They could not be blamed for missing the appointment.

    Kumogakure''s envoy group did not deliberately spend time and make Konohagakure''s people wait.

    The battle on their side had just ended not long ago.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen were strong and had a lot of endurance.

    It had to be said.

    Brei''s physical strength was really not bad!

    Under the continuous attacks of the seven ninjas, he managed to survive this long.

    When the morning arrived, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen exchanged glances with each other and quickly left Kumogakure''s outpost.

    Only Kumogakure''s ninjas and a pile of debris were left at the scene.

    Even the seven ninjas did not expect that they would actually wipe out the group of envoys that Kumogakure had sent to Konohagakure by accident.

    This was too strange!

    It was completely beyond their expectations!

    Just like the goal they had set when they first attacked Kumogakure''s outpost, they just wanted to find the missing Satsuma Rentaro.

    But once the killing mode was activated.

    The eyes of the seven people turned red.

    Like sharks smelling the blood in the water, everyone was in a state of madness. Unconsciously, they fought with Brei for a night.

    Until the end of the battle.

    Brei cleaned up a little bit of the mess. Just now, under Kumogakure Advisor''s strong request, the ninjas remaining in the outpost formed a new Kumogakure envoy group.

    Only then did they go to Konohagakure!

    When the Third Hokage was waiting at the Konohagakure''s main entrance, Brei and the others were still in Kumogakure''s outpost in the 8P battle!

    As Kumogakure''s envoy group got closer and closer to Konohagakure, their figures were reflected in Akaru''s line of sight.

    At this moment.

    In the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    Akaru saw the arrival of Kumogakure''s envoy group from afar.

    Just as he saw the mark on Kumogakure''s ninja forehead, a feeling of anger rose in his heart, and then he forcibly suppressed it.

    The last time Kumogakure''s envoy came, they really made a scene in Konohagakure. Among them, they even killed Uchiha Sekai.

    According to normal logical thinking,

    Akaru should have launched an attack on Kumogakure''s ninjas to avenge Sekai.

    But...

    The plan change quickly!

    If Kumogakure continued to fight with Konohagakure, then Akaru would not be stingy with his ability. He would definitely go to the battlefield to fight against Kumogakure''s ninjas.

    However, when he knew that the Third Hokage was going to negotiate with Kumogakure, he instantly understood what the Third Hokage was thinking.

    If it were in the past.

    Akaru would never consider the feelings of the Third Hokage.

    After all, it was not like he had never done anything that offended the Third Hokage.

    It was just that time was different now.

    Now, Fugaku was already on the verge of rising.

    This made him have no choice but to obtain the support of the Third Hokage to preserve his precarious position.

    Aoba knew that Konoha Military Police Force was a hot potato, and it was also Konohagakure''s strategy to cook frogs in warm water. As long as the people of the Uchiha Clan continued to do things in Konoha Military Police Force, over time, they would offend Konohagakure''s people. However, Konoha Military Police Force''s people were not very clear about this matter.

    They still enjoyed the right that Konoha Military Police Force gave them, allowing them to participate in all the big events in the village, and had the right to speak on many matters.

    Especially Konoha Military Police Force''s Captain.

    That was simply the city enforcement team''s captain. Not only could he manage the ordinary people in the village, but he could also even manage Konoha Military Police Force''s people together.

    This was an absolute position in power!

    It seemed that there were no higher authorities in the village who had more authority in the specific decision-making, and they were especially prominent in the village. Almost every ordinary person in the village knew how powerful they were!

    At this time.

    Akaru''s eyes were fixed on those Kumogakure ninjas.

    He understood that now was not the time to avenge Sekai and obtain the support of his clansmen.

    The support of the clansmen could slowly change through follow-up matters.

    Even if he had no way of raising his prestige, he could still reduce Fugaku''s prestige by smearing Fugaku''s name.

    Right now, other than Fugaku, no one in the Uchiha Clan could pose a threat to his position. As long as Fugaku''s prestige was reduced, it was equivalent to his prestige increasing.

    "The Kumogakure envoy group is here!"

    Akaru''s voice was low. He immediately looked at the Konoha Military Police Force''s ninja and said in a deep voice, "Quickly inform Third Hokage-sama and tell him that Kumogakure''s envoy group has arrived. Let Third Hokage-sama make a decision!"

    "Yes!"

    This Konoha Military Police Force ninja immediately responded, then his figure flashed and disappeared from his original place.

    After confirming the identity, Akaru''s pair of bright red Sharingan had already become black again, completely returning to its usual quiet state. He did not make any decisions at all, only silently waiting for the arrival of Kumogakure ninjas.

    Now, Kumogakure ninjas also saw Konohagakure and the ninja waiting there.

    Their speed gradually decreased.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t dare to enter Konohagakure.

    Rather, they had been on tenterhooks the entire way, fearing that they would encounter Kirigakure''s ninja attacks again. Their hearts had been tense the entire time.

    It was only when they arrived at Konohagakure''s main entrance that they finally let go of the tension in their hearts. Knowing that everything was safe now, they simply began to slow down and rest.

    "Kyu!"

    Brei''s voice suddenly rang out, clearly transmitted into everyone''s ears.

    "Here!"

    A ninja walked out. This ninja was wearing an ordinary ninja outfit and directly walked to Brei''s side.

    "Now go to Konohagakure and explain the situation of our attack. The most important thing is that we are deliberately not being punctual, but really encountered a situation." Brei said to the ninja. Although his brain was not so good, he was very clear about some basic situations.

    "Yes!"

    The ninja called Kyu immediately responded and ran quickly toward Konohagakure.

    After this ninja walked out.

    They no longer walked forward, but stayed in place, waiting for Kyu to bring back Konohagakure''s reply.

    ...

    This Kumogakure ninja called Kyu quickly walked in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    After running for about ten minutes.

    This Kumogakure ninja appeared in front of the eyes of the Konohagakure''s Defense Division.

    "Who are you?"

    The people of Konohagakure''s Defense Division stood at the village''s main entrance and shouted to this Kumogakure ninja.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s eyes were attracted by this Kumogakure ninja.

    Including the people who were also standing at the village''s main entrance.

    Akaru stared at this Kumogakure ninja with a complicated expression in his dark eyes.

    Right now, even he himself did not know what he wanted this Kumogakure ninja to say.

    Was it better to seek peace?

    Or was it better to ask for battle?

    No matter which one it was.

    Akaru was able to accept it in his heart.

    However, he did not know which one he was more inclined to.

    "I am Kumogakure ninja. Our Kumogakure envoy group encountered an accident on the way. We hope to enter Konohagakure and continue the peace talk." Kyu said loudly.

    "Wait a moment!"

    The patrol ninja who had just asked had heard Kyu''s words. He immediately turned around and walked toward Akaru.

    Although Akaru was not in the same division as them.

    However, they had all heard the order that Danzo had asked Akaru to deal with this matter.

    Because of this.

    This ninja from the Defense Division immediately came to Akaru.

    "Akaru-sama, this person is from Kumogakure''s envoy group. Should we let them in?" The ninja from the Defense Division asked.

    "Tell them to wait. I have already sent someone to ask Third Hokage-sama!" Akaru said in a deep voice.

    "Yes!"

    The ninja from the Defense Division immediately heard the order and quickly returned to where he was.

    Soon.

    The ninja from the Defense Division came back to his post and stared at Kumogakure ninja, who was waiting for news.

    "Wait a minute, we are asking Third Hokage-sama for his opinion. We will give you an answer in the end." The ninja from the Defense Division said.

    "How long do we have to wait?" This Kumogakure ninja could not help but ask.

    "How long do you Kumogakure let us, Konohagakure, wait? We did not say anything about that, so just wait!" The ninja from the Defense Division said snappily. He was also a person with a temper, how could he let the other party provoke him like this?

    "Alright..."

    This Kumogakure ninja immediately lost his temper. His main purpose this time was to give an explanation that they were not deliberately late.

    Since they were already late.

    He had to allow the other party to think for a while.

    Both sides should wait for a moment.

    It could be considered even.

    ...

    Konohagakure, above the Hokage Building.

    The Third Hokage was currently engaged in a battle with the Third Kazekage.

    The Third Hokage was worthy of being called the Professor of Ninjutsu. The number of ninjutsu in his hands was endless, and he constantly throwing them toward the Third Kazekage.

    The Third Kazekage, on the other hand, was completely controlling the iron sand in his hand. Through the iron sand, he attacked and defended. Overall, his battle style was similar to Gaara''s. However, in terms of visual effects and impact, he was still a bit more powerful than Gaara.

    Rumble!

    In the confrontation between the Third Hokage and Third Kazekage, the collision between the two instantly caused the Hokage Building to collapse.

    At this moment.

    The Third Hokage and Third Kazekage both took a step back, directly distancing themselves from each other.

    At this time.

    The thought of retreating had already sprouted in the Third Kazekage''s heart.

    He could see the determination and fighting spirit in the Third Hokage''s eyes from the probing exchange just now.

    Obviously.

    The matter of him killing Konohagakure ninja just now.

    It had already caused the Third Hokage to become furious.

    If the battle continued like this.

    The final result was likely to end with both sides suffering.

    The Third Kazekage suddenly realized that this might be what the Third Hokage wanted to see, but it was not what he wanted to see.

    "Let''s think of a way to get out of here!"

    The Third Kazekage had already deeply realized that if he continued to stay here, the final result would not be what he wanted.

    From the moment he saw the Third Hokage and so many other ninjas around him, he already knew that Mani had gotten the wrong information. However, he had no way to punish Mani now. That way, Mani''s identity would be exposed.

    The Third Kazekage still did not know that Mani had been exposed. He thought that Mani was still sneaking into Konohagakure''s Anbu.

    So much so that the way he could think of punishing Mani was to help take care of Mani''s wife!

    "Damn it!"

    The Third Kazekage had already realized the seriousness of the matter. Right now, they were in Konohagakure. This was the home ground of the Third Hokage, and the people around them were Konohagakure''s people.

    Once the battle between the two ended with both sides being injured, then it was absolutely beneficial for the Third Hokage!

    Not only did he get the good name of taking revenge for the village ninja, but he can also be taken away by Konohagakure''s ninja if he loses his ability to fight.

    This was the treatment that the Third Hokage could get!

    As for Third Kazekage...

    If he lost his fighting strength, he would also be taken away by Konohagakure''s ninjas.

    However, the place he went to was completely different from the Third Hokage.

    He would go to another place.

    Because of this, he was holding back against the Third Hokage, and he never dared to go all out. He wanted to prevent himself from being in an awkward situation, and also to guard against the attacks of Konohagakure ninjas who might appear in the surroundings at any time.

    This made him feel uncomfortable all over.

    There was no way to use his own strength at all.

    Moreover, the Sunagakure ninjas around him were also guarding him, and they did not dare to act rashly.

    Most importantly...

    He knew that his purpose for coming here had been ruined!

    He had no way of seizing Konohagakure under such circumstances!

    Just as the two of them were separated by a distance.

    In the direction of the Third Hokage, there was a Konoha Military Police Force ninja who quickly rushed over. In a few flashes, he landed beside the Third Hokage.

    "Third Hokage-sama, there is a situation at the main entrance. Kumogakure''s envoy group is here!" This Konoha Military Police Force ninja immediately said.

    "Kumogakure is also attacking Konohagakure?" Hiruzen''s face immediately became gloomy. The anger in his heart became even higher. At this moment, he had almost determined that all of this was because of the collusion between Sunagakure and Kumogakure.

    Kumogakure first attracted their attention through the way of sending envoys, and then Sunagakure attacked Konohagakure.

    Because of the appearance of the attack, their attention would be pulled back. At this time, Kumogakure would attack.

    Hiruzen''s face became very ugly!

    If it were just the Third Kazekage, he could still form a simple one-on-one exchange with the other party''s arrowhead character by risking both sides.

    As long as he caught the Third Kazekage.

    Then the remaining Sunagakure ninjas would not be able to make any waves.

    In the end, they would either escape or be caught...

    However, if Kumogakure''s ninjas were to be forcefully inserted into this, the balance of this force would instantly tilt over.

    "It''s not like that!"

    When Konoha Military Police Force''s ninja heard Hiruzen''s question, he immediately shook his head and hurriedly explained, "Kumogakure''s ninja came to request for peace talks. They said that they encountered some problems on the way, so they came late!"

    "Do you see how many people they have?" Hiruzen asked coldly. As he spoke, his eyes were fixed on the Third Kazekage, who was not far away. He did not dare to relax in the slightest.

    Now he seriously suspected that Kumogakure''s ninja words were to only make him careless. It was not the so-called problem at all.

    What problems could they, Kumogakure, encounter?

    Could it be that they would be attacked like Konohagakure?

    It was simply an excuse and a reason!

    "I didn''t see exactly how many people there were. They stopped at a relatively far distance and only sent a ninja over." The Konoha Military Police Force ninja who was asked answered truthfully.

    "Sure enough, there is a problem!"

    Hiruzen silently nodded. Through Sunagakure''s attack, he had already assumed that Kumogakure''s ninjas were doing this on purpose.

    "Tell Akaru to stall Kumogakure''s people as much as possible. If they want to force an attack, please hold on. I will arrive as soon as possible!" Hiruzen warned.

    "Yes!"

    This Konoha Military Police Force''s ninja immediately responded. Just as he finished speaking, his figure flashed and disappeared in an instant. He returned in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance at an extremely fast speed.

    After the Third Hokage received the news just now, he no longer had any thoughts of wasting time with the Third Kazekage.

    The present was different from the past.

    Now, Kumogakure was here.

    If he continued to waste his energy like this.

    Then, even if he captures the Third Kazekage.

    Then, Konohagakure would also lose the person in power, and the negotiation would be decided by Advisor or Danzo.

    As for Danzo...

    Hiruzen was still worried.

    It was fine to let Danzo play with the internal affairs of the village, but when it came to matters outside the village, he was still worried.

    After that.

    Hiruzen stared coldly at the Third Kazekage in front of him.

    "Third Kazekage-dono..."

    Hiruzen''s low voice echoed in the air, clearly transmitted into everyone''s ears, and accurately drilled into the Third Kazekage''s ears.

    "Do you want to start a war between two villages?"

 CH 261

    Hiruzen''s voice was low and cold, revealing a strong threat.

    However, when this sentence entered the ears of Third Kazekage, who had long been uninterested in fighting, it suddenly became a wonderful voice.

    "Third Hokage-dono, do you mean that as long as I leave, there will be no war between our two villages?"

    Third Kazekage stared at Hiruzen.

    He still pays more attention to this kind of thing!

    During the Second Ninja World War, Sunagakure had once fought with Konohagakure.

    In comparison.

    Sunagakure''s strength was not Konohagakure''s match.

    Third Kazekage was very clear on this point.

    This was also why he wanted to seize this opportunity to launch a sneak attack. He knew that once he missed this opportunity, there would be no other chance.

    But...

    If things could be reversed now.

    Then he was still very willing!

    "Leave now. I won''t pursue what happened just now." Hiruzen''s said coldly.

    "Are you serious?"

    Third Kazekage showed a look of disbelief. This kind of thing was simply beyond his expectations. He had done such a thing to Konohagakure and killed a few of Konohagakure''s ninjas. And he could go?

    Could it be a trap?

    The mind of the Third Kazekage was still relatively slow and naive. He stared suspiciously at Hiruzen, his mind carefully thinking about this matter.

    "I am serious!"

    Hiruzne nodded again. He was very clear about the current situation. There were many things that he could not be willful about.

    Now, there was Sunagakure''s Third Kazekage in the village, and there was Kumogakure outside.

    He vaguely felt that there was a connection between the two.

    But he did not see any complicated connection in Third Kazekage''s eyes.

    He felt strange in his heart.

    However.

    Now was not the time to think about these things carefully.

    Kumogakure''s envoy group was outside Konohagakure''s door. This matter was more important at the moment, but he had to ensure that the Third Kazekage left.

    "If you don''t want to, then I will accompany you to the end and officially declare war on you, Sunagakure!" Hiruzne said in a deep voice. His words were threatening the Third Kazekage to make him submit.

    "I understand!"

    Third Kazekage nodded and stared deeply at Hiruzen. He said, "We will leave now!"

    After the Third Kazekage said this, he looked at the Sunagakure ninjas around him.

    He exchanged glances with everyone.

    Everyone understood what the Third Kazekage meant.

    Now the mission had failed.

    There was no need to continue.

    It was time to leave!

    "Let''s go!"

    The Third Kazekage shouted in a low voice. Then, he immediately brought the Sunagakure ninjas around him and quickly ran toward the west side of the village. It was the direction they came from.

    Hiruzen looked at the scene in front of him and stared at the back of Third Kazekage who left.

    Until he confirmed that the Third Kazekage had left.

    "Phew..."

    Hiruzen could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. His eyes shone with a solemn light.

    "Hatake Sakumo," Hiruzen shouted.

    Swish!

    All of a sudden.

    A figure seemed to appear out of thin air.

    He appeared in front of Hiruzen at an extremely fast speed. It was the Konoha White Fang - Hatake Sakumo.

    "You are more familiar with Sunagakure''s fighting style. You will lead a team to follow them from a distance. If they really leave Konohagakure, then this matter will be forgotten for the time being. But if they don''t leave Konohagakure, immediately report the information to me!" Hiruzen instructed Sakumo. He was still worried about the Third Kazekage.

    After all, the other side came here from a distance to sneak attack. Would they really leave so easily?

    "Yes!"

    After hearing Hiruzen''s instruction, Sakumo immediately responded. Then, with a few ninjas, his figure flashed and disappeared, chasing in the direction where the Third Kazekage had left.

    Sakumo''s figure was extremely fast. In a few flashes, he caught up with the Sunagakure ninjas who were shuttling in the forest of Konohagakure. However, he kept a distance from them and did not follow them completely.

    As Sakumo left.

    Hiruzen could be said to have temporarily solved the crisis here. He immediately turned his head and looked in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    "Kumogakure''s envoy..."

    Hiruzen''s mind had already become a little chaotic. Even he himself was not very clear whether there was any connection between Kumogakure and Sunagakure.

    If there was, then...

    Why did Sunagakure''s people really leave just like that!

    But if he said it didn''t...

    It was too much of a coincidence for the people of these two villages to come one after the other!

    Most importantly...

    The Third Kazekage had actually come personally!

    How could he not pay attention to these things!

    "I hope that Sunagakure''s people will not come back!"

    Hiruzen took a deep breath. It was not that he did not want to fight with Sunagakure, but he had no way to do so now.

    If Kumogakure and Sunagakure''s people attacked Konohagakure together at this time.

    Then things will become very difficult!

    "You go and inform the two advisors!" Hiruzen looked at the ninja next to him and immediately said.

    "Yes!"

    The ninja immediately responded, then his figures flashed and left this place.

    "The rest of you, follow me to the main entrance to welcome Kumogakure''s envoy group!" Hiruzen instructed again and then walked in the direction of the main entrance.

    Whoosh!

    However, at this moment.

    The onlookers in the village immediately burst into an uproar.

    Everyone began to discuss with each other.

    "Kumogakure''s envoy actually came again?"

    "Why did a Kumogakure envoy come to our Konohagakure?"

    "What exactly is going on?"

    "Third Hokage-sama, we need your explanation!"

    "Yes! We need an explanation!"

    "..."

    Shouts erupted from the crowd one after another. These people were attracted by the sounds of battle, but before they could see much of the battle, the battle had already ended.

    However.

    The Third Hokage''s decision.

    This caused many people in the village to question him.

    For example...

    Why did he let the Third Kazekage go?

    From the perspective of the people in the village just now, they could still trap Third Kazekage to death.

    They did not understand the balance between forces.

    They only knew that the Third Hokage released the person who killed Konohagakure ninja.

    This kind of thing.

    They could not accept it in their hearts!

    However.

    This feeling was not completely over yet.

    They heard that the Third Hokage was going to meet Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    Voices of doubt followed.

    They had no intention of stopping at all!

    "Everyone, listen to me. I will give everyone a reasonable explanation after this matter, but I have to go see Kumogakure''s envoy group now!"

    Hiruzen swept his gaze over everyone. His face was full of helplessness. This kind of thing was completely unexpected to him, but it was he who leaked it. He could only smash his teeth and swallow them down.

    After Hiruzne finished saying these words.

    His figure flashed and disappear.

    The people of Konohagakure, who were in an uproar, continued to discuss what had just happened.

    ...

    Aoba sat on the cliff next to Hokage Rock. He saw everything that had happened here.

    "It''s over?"

    Aoba was stunned. He was a little dumbfounded.

    One had to know that he had personally sent the secret message to welcome Sunagakure people here!

    They had come all the way to Konohagakure.

    They would make some waves!

    But...

    There was actually nothing!

    Outrageous!

    Extremely outrageous!

    Aoba continuously complained in his heart.

    He still wanted to watch a good show!

    Who would have thought that this Sunagakure''s Third Kazekage looked quite brave, but he was a coward in essence?

    Kumogakure''s envoy group had arrived.

    He actually didn''t dare to fight at this time.

    And he even left with his men.

    "Forget it!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He looked in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance, and a meaningful look appeared in his eyes.

    "This time, I have left a lot of backups. Third Kazekage killed Konohagakure''s ninja so impulsively. The war between Konohagakure and Sunagakure must be unavoidable!"

    Aoba''s eyes were still staring in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance as if his vision could travel through space and directly focus on Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    "I still have a backup plan on Kumogakure''s side!"

    "This time, it should not be a question of whether Kumogakure wants to make peace or not!"

    "I''m afraid that Konohagakure will not allow such a thing to happen!"

    "In addition, there is also the arrangement in the Country of Rain."

    "The world is already in chaos!"

    Aoba felt that he was like a director of a variety show. He brought a general direction of the plot to the show and let the people who participated in the show act according to the plot. However, the subtle process could be decided by the actors.

    "Then..."

    Aoba withdrew his gaze from the distance and turned to look in the direction that Sunagakure''s ninja left.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba directly stood up from the cliff.

    "The current situation is..."

    "Third Kazekage killed Konohagakure''s ninja!"

    "Konohagakure''s people are already complaining. This matter must not be over!"

    "But in Third Kazekage''s heart..."

    "Sunagakure has already forgiven Konohagakure!"

    "Then we have to give Sunagakure a little something that he can''t forgive!"

    "Otherwise, what happened earlier might have been for nothing!"

    Aoba''s head spun quickly. He had already realized in his heart that as long as Sunagakure didn''t want to have a war with Konohagakure, then when the time came, he would only have to say something nice to Hiruzne and pay some compensation. The matter might end up like that.

    This was something that Aoba didn''t want to see.

    Sunagakure''s surprise attack team actually came to Konohagakure!

    That meant...

    Third Kazekage had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.

    In this case.

    This time, the opportunity did not exist!

    If the opportunity existed.

    Wouldn''t he really steal Konohagakure?

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba''s figure was like a ghost.

    He quickly chased in the direction that Sunagakure''s ninja left.

    ...

    Third Kazekage ran in front, his speed getting faster and faster. He did not want to continue this battle for a long time.

    From the beginning, he did not define this as a battle.

    This was a sneak attack.

    It was completely based on the fact that Konohagakure''s elites went out to attack Kumogakure.

    If he knew that this was how Konohagakure was doing right now.

    He definitely wouldn''t have come.

    Right now, he was constantly cursing Mani in his heart.

    ''What the hell!''

    ''It was sent back without even knowing if the information is true or not..''

    ''Isn''t this a mistake!''

    "Third Kazekage-sama, we have a tail behind us." One of the Sunagakure ninjas said to the Third Kazekage.

    "So be it. They just want to see if we really leave. This is very normal. If they did nothing, then it is not right." The Third Kazekage said indifferently.

    "Should we..." This Sunagakure ninja made a gesture of a hand knife cutting his neck. The implication was very obvious. He wanted to cut off the tail behind them.

    "There''s no need."

    Third Kazekage shook his head. As he spoke, his speed did not slow down in the slightest.

    "It''s normal for Konohagakure to send people to keep an eye on us now."

    "We don''t need to cause unnecessary trouble for this kind of matter."

    "But..."

    "If we leave the range of Konohagakure."

    "If they continue to follow..."

    Third Kazekage did not finish his sentence. There was a killing intent contained in his words. All the Sunagakure ninjas who followed him understood his meaning.

    As Sunagakure Third Kazekage.

    He could bring these Sunagakure Elite Jonin to force his way into Konohagakure.

    One could see his character.

    Riches were sought in danger!

    He was willing to try and seize the small opportunity to fight, which was also his strong point.

    Now they left Konohagakure.

    It was just a tactical avoidance.

    Because he found that the intelligence was completely different from what he had obtained. They were just a surprise attack team. If they were suddenly discovered, they would directly be in a passive situation.

    This was not to say that he was terrified!

    As long as these Konohagakure ninjas dared to continue chasing after them after they left Konohagakure.

    He did not mind killing them at all.

    After all.

    Inside Konohagakure was one thing.

    Outside Konohagakure was another matter.

    Third Kazekage was only afraid that something would happen inside Konohagakure. Once they left the village, there would be nothing to be afraid of. Moreover, the person following them was not the Third Hokage.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    All of a sudden.

    Sunagakure''s ninjas increased their speed of departure.

    They did not want to stay too long in Konohagakure.

    After all, there were too many possibilities of accidents in staying here and they did not want to happen this at the current stage.

    ...

    More than ten minutes later.

    The Sunagakure ninjas led by the Third Kazekage had already arrived at the wall to the west of Konohagakure.

    They came in from this side.

    Next.

    They passed through Konohagakure''s barrier one after the other.

    They walked out of the village.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Just after Sunagakure ninjas left.

    Sakumo and the others stopped on the branch next to Konohagakure and watched Kumogakure''s team leave, but no one chased after them.

    "Sakumo-sama, are we going to let them go just like that?" One of the ninjas asked unwillingly.

    "This kind of thing is not up to us to decide." Sakumo shook his head and said.

    "Damn it, these Sunagakure ninjas took advantage of the time when we were receiving Kumogakure''s envoy group to attack us and even killed Konohagakure''s ninja. How could we let them leave like this!" A ninja said indignantly.

    "Our mission is to confirm that Sunagakure ninja has left. The other things are not under our control. We just need to complete the mission. Now retreat!" Sakumo glanced at the ninjas around him, and then directly said the order in an unquestionable tone.

    "Yes!"

    The surrounding ninjas immediately responded.

    After that.

    Sakumo''s figure flashed out, quickly shuttling through the woods, taking the lead in the return journey.

    The rest of the ninjas followed behind Sakumo after completely watching Sunagakure ninjas leave.

    Only...

    None of them noticed.

    In the forest thousands of meters away from them.

    A figure chased in the direction of Sunagakure ninjas at an even faster speed.

    ...

    Outside Konohagakure.

    The Third Kazekage brought Sunagakure ninjas and quickly returned to the Country of Wind''s direction.

    They jumped between the branches.

    Their figures shuttled through the forest.

    Everyone, including the Third Kazekage, had complicated feelings. They had come with the mission to revive Sunagakure, but the result had ended in failure.

    "Is Konohagakure''s tail still following?" The Third Kazekage asked in a low voice. He was very unhappy now. He just wanted to return to Sunagakure quickly and then make plans for these things again. He was almost sure that the Third Hokage letting them go was a delaying tactic. He was definitely fighting with Kumogakure. It was just that they hit the nail on the head.

    "After we leave the village, they don''t follow us." said the ninja who was in charge of sensing the surrounding.

    "En, very good, keep your guard up. I feel that there is no reason for the Third Hokage to let us go so directly. If there is any sneak attack later, I am not surprised at all." The Third Kazekage said in a low voice.

    "Understood!"

    Sunagakure ninja still maintained his perception, carefully sensing the surrounding chakra.

    Gradually.

    Time slowly passed by.

    Unknowingly.

    It had been half an hour since the Sunagakure ninja team had left Konohagakure.

    They were now a long distance away from Konohagakure.

    After all, their speed of travel was still very fast.

    However, they were still in the territory of the Country of Fire, still shuttling between the woods.

    All of a sudden.

    The ninja, who was in charge of sensing in the Sunagakure ninja team, was suddenly stunned.

    "Huh?"

    This Sensor ninja made a sound of a surprise because he discovered that not far behind them, a ball of chakra was chasing after them.

    This ball of chakra was faster than them, and it could be said that it would catch up to them very soon.

    "Third Kazekage-sama, there is a tail behind, and it is very fast. It wants to attack!" This ninja hurriedly reported.

    "Why are you only saying it now?" The Third Kazekage frowned and said with dissatisfaction.

    "This tail just came out!" The Sensor ninja explained, feeling wronged.

    "Generally, when the tail is about to make a move, it has been tailing us for a long time. How can he directly make a move as soon as the tail appears?"

    The Third Kazekage said snappily. In his opinion, this Sensor ninja was just looking for an excuse.

    After that.

    He slowed down his pace.

    The Sunagakure ninjas who followed him also slowed down.

    "Since the other party has caught up, instead of waiting for him to launch a sneak attack, why don''t we wait here and wait for him to come!"

 CH 262

    The Third Kazekage''s voice sounded indifferent. His body leaned back slightly and leaned against the tree, putting on a cover.

    At the same time.

    The Sunagakure ninjas imitated the Third Kazekage.

    One after another, they stood at the side.

    Everyone had a serious look in their eyes.

    "Coming!"

    All of a sudden.

    The Sensor ninja said in a low voice.

    Now, he could feel that the chakra was near them.

    "Huh?"

    The Sunagakure ninjas calmly looked around. They did not see any figure.

    There was no one at all!

    Only...

    They all faintly felt like they were being watched by a wild beast.

    This was an indescribable feeling of danger.

    It was extremely intense!

    "It seems to be..."

    The Sensor ninja carefully sensed the situation around him. He suddenly raised his head and stared in the direction of the top of the tree with his eyes wide open.

    "It''s up there!"

    This Sensor ninja suddenly exclaimed because the moment he raised his head, he saw a pair of black eyes that were suffused with killing intent.

    "Not good!"

    Sunagakure''s Sensor ninja was shocked. He could clearly feel the strong killing intent from the other party. This was not to scare them but to really deal with them.

    Not only that.

    That face.

    They all recognized it.

    It was the very famous Konoha White Fang - Hatake Sakumo!

    How was that possible?

    This Sensor ninja was stunned for a moment. He clearly sensed that Konohagakure''s ninja did not chase them!

    Why did he suddenly appear?

    Most importantly...

    How did this person appear from the sky?

    Swish!

    At this time, Konoha White Fang - Hatake Sakumo held the White Light Chakra Sabre and slashed the Sunagakure''s Sensor ninja.

    "Danger!"

    This Sensor ninja immediately sense the sharp White Light Chakra Sabre and then suddenly retreated. He wanted to create a bit of space, not daring to meet this person who fell from the sky head-on.

    The moment he dodged.

    A sharp White Light Chakra Sabre directly fell from the sky, cutting the position in front of him.

    Puchi!

    A stream of blood sprayed out from the body of this Sensor ninja.

    After the blood sprayed out.

    The Sensor ninja''s arm was directly cut off.

    The forearm part of his right arm was completely cut off.

    "AHHHHH!"

    This Sensor ninja immediately roared in pain. When he saw the falling figure, he had no time to dodge.

    He had thought about this earlier. His eyes saw it and his chakra sensed it, but his body had no way to avoid it.

    As his arm fell down.

    The appearance of the sneak attacker was reflected in the eyes of Sunagakure ninjas.

    "Konoha White Fang!"

    The Third Kazekage stared at the figure not far away. From the appearance, it was exactly the same as Konohagakure''s famous elite Jonin, Konoha White Fang - Hatake Sakumo.

    In addition, they all knew that Konohagakure''s ninja was following them.

    Suddenly, everyone''s expression became cold.

    "You actually attacked us!"

    The Third Kazekage said coldly. He saw that a Sunagakure ninja was bleeding after losing his right arm. He was extremely unhappy.

    "It''s impolite not to reciprocate!"

    Konoha White Fang said indifferently. There was no emotion on his face at all. He stared at the Third Kazekage in front of him and said, "Third Kazekage-sama killed three ninjas in our village. Now, I''m just getting this place back."

    Swish swish swish...

    At this time, terrifying black iron sand appeared on the Third Kazekage''s body. These iron sand instantly surrounded his body.

    From this posture, it was obvious.

    He was ready to fight this White Fang in front of him.

    "I''m not interested in you."

    Konoha White Fang shook his head. He turned his head and looked at the Sunagakure ninja, who had already lost his hand.

    Suddenly.

    Konoha White Fang flashed out and directly rushed toward this Sensor ninja.

    This person was not the real Konoha White Fang, but Aoba. Through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) and Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami), he changed himself into the appearance of Konoha White Tooth - Hatake Sakumo.

    The reason why he had not been discovered just now was that the Sage Body had completely restrained the chakra in his body and completely concealed his aura.

    This was something that Aoba had always done in Konohagakure.

    He made himself look no different from an ordinary person.

    It was because of this.

    Aoba was floating in the air through Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique), following Sunagakure''s ninjas at an extremely fast speed.

    Of course.

    There was one more thing.

    The moment Aoba fell from the sky, he could have killed this Sensor ninja.

    However, he did not do so.

    The main reason was that he wanted to show his face.

    He wanted to kill that Sensor ninja in front of the Third Kazekage!

    To let the Third Kazekage know that he had to pay a price for what he had done.

    Give him a little bit of pain!

    Suddenly.

    After Aoba finished speaking, he suddenly shot toward the direction of the Third Kazekage. His hands quickly formed seals, as if he was going to use ninjutsu.

    "???"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, the Third Kazekage was completely dumbfounded.

    ''What the hell?!''

    ''Didn''t you just say that you were not interested in me?''

    ''Why are you still attacking me now?''

    ''What kind of logic is this?!''

    However.

    Although the Third Kazekage was retorting this matter in his heart.

    The movements of his hands did not weaken in the slightest.

    The iron sand surrounding his body quickly rushed in the direction of Aoba, directly forming a large hand in the air as if it wanted to directly grab Aoba.

    Not only did the Third Kazekage control the surrounding iron sand to attack Aoba.

    Even the Sunagakure ninjas all surrounded Aoba, blocking all the paths that Aoba could leave in all directions.

    According to normal thinking.

    The current Aoba, who was Konoha White Fang, had no way to leave. He had to bite the bullet and fight the enemy to the end. Moreover, he had to fight one against many.

    However.

    At this time.

    Aoba''s pitch-black eyes slightly flashed, and the corners of his mouth curled up into an evil smile.

    The next moment.

    Aoba''s hands that were forming seals stopped, and the restless chakra in his body also disappeared, as if he had never used it at all.

    This kind of change.

    It fell into the eyes of Sunagakure ninjas.

    Suddenly, a big question mark appeared on the head of everyone including the Third Kazekage.

    No one knew what Konoha White Fang was doing.

    However.

    Such a phenomenon.

    It only happened in a moment.

    Before everyone could react.

    Aoba imitated Konoha White Fang''s voice and said something that puzzled everyone.

    "I said I''m not interested in you!"

    Just as Aoba finished speaking, his figure flashed and disappeared, as if he had disappeared into thin air.

    "Huh?!"

    All the Sunagakure ninjas, including the Third Kazekage, widened their eyes when they saw this scene. They could not believe what they saw.

    How was this possible?!

    How could Konoha White Fang disappear into thin air?

    Swish!

    Just as Sunagakure''s Ninjas were confused, Aoba, who was transformed into Konoha White Fang through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) suddenly appeared above the head of the Sunagakure Sensor ninja with a broken arm.

    This unforeseen event happened so suddenly.

    It was to the extent that none of Sunagakure ninjas had expected it.

    It completely exceeded everyone''s expectations.

    In an instant.

    Aoba''s body fell from the sky and directly cut off the neck of this Sunagakure ninja.

    Puff...

    This Sunagakure ninja sensed that his neck was constantly bleeding, and he instantly lost his life.

    Just as Aoba finished all this.

    He stood behind this Sensor ninja, his left hand on the latter''s shoulder, and his right hand on this person''s head.

    "Ding Fong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: F¨±ton, Shink¨±ha(Wind Release: Vacuum Wave)!"

    A crisp electronic prompt immediately sounded in Aoba''s mind, and then a series of memories were transmitted into his mind.

    "Goodbye!"

    Aoba looked meaningfully at the Third Kazekage, who was still in a dumbfounded state not far away. Suddenly, his figure flashed and disappeared, as if he had never been there.

    "Space-time ninjutsu!"

    The Third Kazekage immediately recognized the ninjutsu that Aoba used, and his face suddenly became serious.

    "I didn''t expect that the famous Konoha White Fang actually mastered space-time ninjutsu. This is really a tricky enemy!"

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes became cold and indifferent. At this moment, he thought about a lot of things, and his mood became a lot heavier.

    As Sunagakure Third Kazekage.

    He knew more than anyone about Konoha White Fang - Hatake Sakumo''s ability!

    After all, Konoha White Fang had a large part of his fame built during the Second Ninja World War against their Sunagakure.

    However.

    Third Kazekage was very sure.

    In the Second Ninja World War.

    Konoha White Fang - Hatake Sakumo never uses a space-time ninjutsu. Otherwise, Sunagakure''s casualty number would definitely not be the number that could be seen now.

    After all, there was no need for anyone to keep anything during a war.

    This meant that the space-time ninjutsu was developed by Hatake Sakumo recently!

    This super-genius was still improving at a terrifying speed!

    "Terrifying!"

    The Third Kazekage couldn''t help but mutter. He knew that Konoha White Fang didn''t want to fight to the death with them. He just wanted to kill one of them and make it even in him killing Konohagakure''s ninja.

    This way, the two sides didn''t owe each other anything!

    It seemed like they didn''t want to fight to the death with them!

    Otherwise...

    If Konoha White Fang were to fight to the death...

    The Third Kazekage was very clear that among the Sunagakure ninjas he brought out, there would be a group of people who would die at the hands of Konoha White Fang.

    "Let''s hurry back to Sunagakure!"

    This time, the Third Kazekage was really a bit panicked. He had the Magnet Release Bloodline Limit, so he was not afraid of Konoha White Fang. However, even though he was not afraid but the Konoha White Fang, who had mastered space-time ninjutsu, was too strong. If he wanted to kill someone, it was simply impossible to defend.

    "Yes!"

    The Sunagakure ninjas immediately responded. They could clearly feel the seriousness of the Third Kazekage, and they could also understand the horror of Konoha White Fang when he mastered space-time ninjutsu.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    In a short time.

    These Sunagakure ninjas brought along the corpses of their companions and quickly ran in the direction of Sunagakure. Everyone''s speed had increased a lot, and they did not dare to be lazy like before.

    ...

    Outside Konohagakure.

    There is still some distance from these intruders from Sunagakure.

    The pieces of paper on Aoba''s body flew up and down.

    His image changed.

    From Konohagakure Ninja Hatake Sakumo to Kumogakure Ninja Gasshi!

    Recently, in this period of time.

    Aoba often played the role of Gasshi.

    He was already very familiar with him.

    As the pieces of paper on his body churned, Aoba''s body looked a lot bigger than his size. His whole body was filled with strong muscles.

    "One Gasshi is not enough!"

    Aoba''s eyes flashed, and his hands quickly formed seals. It was Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    Swish!

    Another Aoba appeared beside Aoba.

    It was Aoba''s shadow clone.

    There was no need to speak.

    This shadow clone knew what Aoba wanted to do.

    Swish...

    In an instant.

    The pieces of paper on Aoba''s shadow clone flew through the air and formed an advanced paper clone through the use of Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami) and Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    In the blink of an eye.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone had changed from his appearance to the appearance of Brei, the leader of Kumogakure''s outpost.

    After Aoba''s advanced paper clone had completed his transformation, two burly Kumogakure men, appeared.

    One was Gasshi!

    The other was Brei!

    "Konohagakure is finish. Now it''s Kumogakure''s turn to attack!"

    Aoba said indifferently. As he spoke, he glanced at the advanced paper clone beside him.

    At the same time.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone was also looking at him.

    From the outside.

    This was like the gaze between Gasshi and Brei.

    Then.

    Aoba and Aoba''s advanced paper clone shot out together, rushing in the direction of Sunagakure ninjas.

    This was the last ambush he had arranged for Sunagakure.

    After all, as a ninja of Konohagakure, he will still have constraints in doing some things. He wants to provoke a war in the ninja world, but he was not willing to pull all the hatred on Konohagakure.

    If he didn''t do well, Konohagakure will become the target of public criticism, and will directly become the target that was stared at by the whole ninja world.

    In fact.

    In Aoba''s opinion.

    He really needs such a target.

    To make the entire ninja world have a consciousness similar to that of a public enemy.

    To make the various forces subconsciously treat that force as an opponent and have a faint tendency to unite, it was the kind of force that would target each other without revealing their intentions.

    This target could not be Konohagakure!

    Aoba was trying hard to turn this target into Kumogakure.

    In this way.

    Kumogakure would be targeted by the other major forces.

    The Third Ninja World War would be unstoppable.

    The main goal of this was to get Konohagakure out of the main battlefield of the war.

    That was to say...

    If you want to fight, then fight!

    But don''t fight with Konohagakure.

    This way, it would be fine.

    This was what Aoba was thinking right now. As long as these matters were arranged out, the various powers would be fighting each other, but none of them would be fighting among Konohagakure.

    This way, he could live in Konohagakure with peace of mind.

    "Third Kazekage..."

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with a cold light. This time, he was going to focus on the idea of creating trouble for the Third Kazekage.

    He absolutely could not let the Third Kazekage come from Sunagakure to Konohagakure so easily, then launch an attack on Konohagakure, and then return to Sunagakure so casually.

    In this case, he might come to visit when he was bored in the future.

    He had to hit him painfully for him to learn a lesson!

    Aoba had already thought about what Third Kazekage was going to experience. After they come out of Konohagakure, they first suffered an attack from Konoha White Fang, and then they were ambushed by Kumogakure ninjas. Finally, when they returned to the village, their village was robbed by Amegakure.

    This was really... very painful!

    ...

    Half an hour later.

    Under the leadership of the Third Kazekage, the Sunagakure ninja team had been traveling for a long time, and everyone more or less felt a trace of exhaustion.

    This was mainly because they had just rushed over from Sunagakure, and now they had to hurry back.

    One came and one went.

    It was a completely different mood.

    They were completely exhausted.

    "Let''s rest here for a while, eat some military ration pills and drink some water. We will set off again in ten minutes."

    The Third Kazekage immediately gave orders, but he did not notice that when he spoke, there were already two figures approaching them.

    This was also why Aoba used Konoha White Fang stance to kill that Sunagakure Sensor ninja.

    He wanted to remove the radar of this Sunagakure ninja team.

    He wanted them to be in a state of anxiety.

    Through this method, when they were most exhausted, he would launch a surprise attack.

    As a result.

    It would be able to deal the most profound blow to Sunagakure ninjas.

    Chi chi chi chi...

    Just as the Sunagakure ninjas were leaning against the tree trunk and sitting down, the noisy and chaotic sound of electric current suddenly rang out. It was surging toward them at an extremely fast speed.

    "Enemy attack!"

    These Sunagakure ninjas were not sensor-type ninjas, but they were all elite Jonin.

    When the other side had already charged to this extent, no matter how slow their reactions were, they would still be able to understand what was going on.

    Swish! Swish!

    Just as the voices of Sunagakure ninjas fell, two strong men surrounded by lightning appeared in their line of sight.

    The two of them raised their fists, as if they did not see the people around them, and directly rushed toward the Third Kazekage.

    "Kumogakure!"

    The Third Kazekage''s face became extremely cold, and black iron sand continuously emerged around him. When he saw the two Kumogakure ninjas, he was already prepared to fight.

 CH 263

    After seeing the scene in front of him, Third Kazekage became extremely calm. His body was surrounded by black iron sand, and he had already focused his attention to the extreme.

    The current situation was far worse than he had imagined.

    Kumogakure ninja had actually come!

    This was something he had never thought of before...

    The Third Kazekage did not have time to think about it. He knew very well that the target of these two Kumogakure ninjas was him. He controlled the iron sand to circle around his body, forming a pure natural protective layer.

    "Jiton: Satetsu no Kabe(Magnet Release: Iron Sand Wall)!"

    Third Kazekage controlled the iron sand that appeared around his body, directly forming two extremely thick iron walls around him.

    After these two iron walls appeared, they immediately gathered in the middle, appearing like an eggshell. Anyone could feel the powerful defense contained in them.

    Swish! Swish!

    Just as the iron sand wall appeared, two figures surrounded by lightning appeared on the left and right sides of the Third Kazekage.

    The moment these two figures appeared, they attracted the attention of Sunagakure ninjas. Everyone''s eyes were focused on these two people.

    The problem now was that their eyes could see, but their bodies could not keep up. They could not help the Third Kazekage because the two figures glowing with lightning were too fast.

    These two people were Aoba and his advanced paper clone.

    The two of them had different appearances.

    One was Gasshi, and the other was Brei.

    "Raiton: Rariatto(Lightning Release: Lariat)!"

    Gasshi and Brei shouted at the same time. Their voices were like a loud bell, like a thunderclap, which shook the eardrums of several people around them. Just as the two of them shouted, the two of them raised their arms and rushed toward the Third Kazekage.

    In a split second.

    Everyone just felt like two meteors fell, directly hitting the Third Kazekage.

    Rumble!

    The two Kumogakure ninjas collided with the two pieces of iron wall, and a deafening sound rang out.

    At the same time.

    A terrifying and violent impact force contained a strong lightning wave. It directly swept onto the iron wall next to the Third Kazekage. The collision instantly caused the two iron walls protecting the Third Kazekage to explode.

    Crash...

    The iron wall shattered, directly turning into iron sand that filled the sky.

    At the same time.

    The two figures that came rushing in were also blocked and stood on either side of the Third Kazekage.

    "Hiss..."

    The scene in front of them immediately made the surrounding Sunagakure ninja gasp.

    It was too terrifying!

    It was simply terrifying!

    They had followed the Third Kazekage for a period of time, but they had never seen someone who could directly shatter the iron wall with such strong force.

    Third Kazekage looked at the scattered iron sand around him, his eyes flashing with caution.

    ''What a strong impact!''

    Third Kazekage couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. He also didn''t expect that his iron wall would be directly smashed by the arm of these two Kumogakure ninjas. It actually only played an obstruction role.

    Hum hum...

    The Third Kazekage immediately mobilized the chakra in his body at this moment and then used the magnetic force to quickly attract the scattered iron sand.

    "Jiton: Kurogane no Tsubasa(Magnet Release: Black Iron Wings)!"

    The Third Kazekage coldly said. The iron sand that was absorbed by the magnetic force quickly gathered behind him and instantly formed a pair of big iron wings.

    This pair of huge iron wings looked like paper wings formed by Konan through Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami).

    After the iron wings appeared, they immediately flapped and fly up into the sky.

    At this moment.

    With the iron wings, the Third Kazekage directly flew into the air. His body floated above the two Kumogakure ninjas, and his eyes looked coldly down at the scenery below.

    Hum hum hum...

    After the Third Kazekage floated in the air, the remaining iron sand on both sides of his body became two huge piles of sand iron.

    One was a triangular pyramid!

    The other was a cylinder!

    After these two huge pieces appeared, the density of the iron became more and more concentrated, becoming extremely hard.

    "Go!"

    With a thought, the Third Kazekage immediately controlled these two huge pieces of iron to combine and smash them toward Aoba and his advanced paper clone, who had transformed into Kumogakure ninja form.

    Among them, the triangular pyramid pierced toward Aoba''s main body, while the cylinder shot toward Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    Aoba stared at the incoming triangular pyramid. If not for the fact that he had to maintain his identity as Kumogakure ninja, he would have many ways to get rid of this thing.

    However.

    Right now, his identity was Kumogakure Ninja Gasshi.

    In that case.

    Then it was still mainly about lightning ninjutsu.

    Instantly.

    Aoba punched out with both fists. His fist contained a terrifying lightning radiance as it directly struck the surface of this triangular pyramid.

    As for the advanced paper clone.

    In order to avoid the unnecessary collision, the advanced paper clone was mainly focused on dodging; relying on the speed brought by the lightning chakra to instantly dodged the attack of that huge iron cylinder.

    Boom!!

    Along with the collision of Aoba''s fist and the iron triangular pyramid, an explosion sound instantly resounded, and the iron triangular pyramid was directly knocked back.

    "Hahahahahahaha!"

    When Third Kazekage saw this scene, he immediately raised his head and laughed. His laughter was filled with a carefree feeling. This was the moment he had been waiting for.

    "Now, you are all finished!"

    The Third Kazekage looked at the iron triangular pyramid that flew back at an extremely fast speed and immediately controlled the iron cylinder to collide with the iron triangular pyramid.

    "I still have to thank you for helping me increase my strength!" The Third Kazekage said with a cold smile. As his voice fell, the iron triangular pyramid and iron cylinder directly collided.

    BOOM!

    After the two huge pieces of iron collided, a deafening explosion sounded.

    After that.

    After the iron triangular pyramid collided with the iron cylinder causing a powerful collision, it spread out at a terrifying speed.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The iron sands that filled the sky were like droplets of water that splashed out, directly scattering into a semi-circular space around them, turning this place into a world of iron sand.

    "Jiton: Satetsu Kaih¨­(Magnet Release: Iron Sand World Method)!"

    The Third Kazekage said in a low voice. His whole body controlled the magnet release chakra to form a special magnetic field.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The iron sand that filled the sky instantly become spikes and pierced the ground from the sky. It went straight toward the two Kumogakure ninjas on the ground. It seemed as if they were attacking indiscriminately.

    These iron sand spikes were not shot out but stabbed out, and they looked like branches.

    There were irregular branches on each of the iron spikes. Those branches were equally sharp, like sharp bayonets.

    For a moment.

    Iron sand-like blades, pierced from all directions toward Gasshi and Brei. The speed of these spikes was extremely fast, and they were very dense. They almost left no space and wanted to directly pierce through them.

    "Retreat!"

    Aoba''s real body looked at the advanced paper clone and instantly understood what he meant.

    Then.

    The two of them retreated at an extremely fast speed.

    Aoba had watched Naruto Anime and knew that he could not stay too long in this area of the Iron Sand World Method; otherwise, he would only be skewered to death by the endless iron sand!

    Swish swish swish...

    Just as Aoba and his advanced paper clone quickly retreated, those iron spikes seemed to have a life of their own. One by one, they shot out from the sky and directly pierced into the ground.

    Even if they did not stab Aoba and his advanced paper clone, they could still come back from the ground, just like iron thorns growing from the ground.

    These iron were completely controlled by Third Kazekage who was flying in the air using Magnet Bloodline Limit.

    "Is this Magnet Bloodline Limit"

    As Aoba and his advanced paper clone retreated, they avoided the iron spikes that flew over from the sky and the iron thorns that grew from the ground.

    To a certain extent.

    The Third Kazekage''s current posture.

    It could be regarded as an armed helicopter that kept shooting down from the sky.

    Every time the iron spikes shot out, not only did they have extremely sharp penetrating power, but they also had a speed that was difficult for ordinary people to dodge. Most importantly, they were extremely dense. It could be said that even flies could not fly out.

    If not for Aoba''s fast speed.

    If it were someone else, they would have already been shot to death with these iron sand.

    At this time.

    Aoba and his advanced paper clone could only retreat and not move forward. Otherwise, they would immediately be skewered by the iron spike.

    It was not that Aoba had no way to deal with such a situation, but because he maintained a Kumogakure ninja identity, it was difficult to deal with such a situation.

    "Kumogakure actually dared to assassinate me!"

    The Third Kazekage floated in the air. His body continued to move forward, always keeping his Iron Sand World Method in a tracking state. His eyes stared sharply at Gasshi and Brei. His eyes flickered with a cold light, containing a strong killing intent.

    If it were Konohagakure or Iwagakure ninja, he would not be so confident.

    However, it was Kumogakure ninja!

    The Third Kazekage was the least afraid of people who needed to fight in close combat. He, who had the Magnet Bloodline Limit, was essentially a mage who controlled magnetic forces.

    When he was in close range, he could use the magnet release to create an absolute defense.

    But the long-distance attack was his world.

    Especially when he could create wings through iron sand, and fly in the air by flapping his wings.

    You have to know...

    In this ninja world, there were only a handful of ninjas who could fly.

    In the Five Major Ninja Village.

    Kumogakure ninjas were not suitable for air combat.

    Kumogakure ninjas mostly focused on close combat on the ground, and they relied on brute force to fight. It was difficult to pose a threat to the enemies in the air.

    In the eyes of the Third Kazekage.

    Now that he was able to fly through the black iron wings in the air, he was in an invincible position in the battle against these two ninjas.

    "Remember this!"

    The Third Kazekage''s voice rang out in the distance, clearly entering everyone''s ears, whether it was Aoba or Sunagakure ninjas.

    Now, his mood was getting better.

    The seven days of repressed feelings were swept away at this moment.

    He felt much more comfortable.

    From the failure of the sneak attack on Konohagakure to the sneak attack by Konoha White Fang, until now, he was ambushed by Kumogakure ninja.

    If he didn''t teach the other party a lesson.

    They would think that they, Sunagakure, were easy to bully!

    Thinking of this, the Third Kazekage''s eyes became colder and more ruthless. What he needed to do now was to let these two Kumogakure ninjas die in despair.

    This was like a game of cat and mouse.

    He could slowly play these two mice to death. The more he played, the happier he was.

    "You will die in my Iron Sand World Method!"

    A confident smile appeared on the Third Kazekage''s face. The Iron Sand World Method was his ultimate move and almost all the enemies that saw it were dead.

    "You don''t know, right?"

    The Third Kazekage opened his mouth again, providing Aoba and his advanced paper clone with a similar BGM.

    "To achieve such a powerful ninjutsu as the Iron Sand World Method, you need to smash together two high-density iron sand blocks with completely opposite magnetic fields, which are the iron triangular pyramid and the iron cylinder you just saw!"

    The Third Kazekage''s voice echoed in the woods. Although he was talking, the iron in the Iron Sand World Method had no intention of stopping at all. It continued to shoot down from above and then out of the ground.

    And he himself was playing with two prey that was already in his hands.

    He looked especially relaxed and at ease.

    "Just now when you smash the iron triangular pyramid, it helps me in activating the Iron Sand World Method. You didn''t think of this, did you?"

    The Third Kazekage revealed a mocking smile on his face. He just wanted to see the angry looks of these two Kumogakure ninjas after knowing the truth.

    This was the price for coming to ambush him!

    Forget about the ninjas from other villages!

    Kumogakure actually dared to sneak attack him!

    The one that the Third Kazekage was least afraid of was Kumogakure ninja!

    "When these two pieces of iron collided, I used the magnet release chakra to fiercely increase the magnetic field. Following that, the iron sand covered the sky, forming a unique magnetic field area. It continuously attacked the ground through the iron spike. The attacks of each iron spike were all irregular. You couldn''t find any patterns at all, because there was no pattern!"

    The Third Kazekage introduced his Iron Sand World Method to Gasshi and Brei. As he spoke, the iron spike continuously fell from the sky, stabbing toward the two people. Moreover, different spikes were constantly drilled out from each of the iron spikes, and these spikes could still produce more spikes.

    This kind of ninjutsu, which moves with the Third Kazekage''s body and can cause indiscriminate iron spike attacks in the range centered on his body, gave Aoba a very strange feeling.

    This was very similar to the big move that the mage use when playing games in the past.

    However, compared to the game.

    All of these were real!

    "Now do you know what kind of terrifying ninjutsu you are facing?"

    The Third Kazekage revealed an excited smile on his face. His eyes were fixed on the two Kumogakure ninjas below. In his opinion, these two Kumogakure ninjas were already like a turtle in a jar. It was impossible for them to make any waves.

    This Iron Sand World Method was why he was called the strongest Kazekage!

    This time, he absorbed iron sand while attacking through Konohagakure ground.

    If it were in a place like Sunagakure.

    It could be said that the ground was covered in iron sand.

    In addition, the sand in Sunagakure was extremely soft. After piercing through, it could shoot back at an even faster speed. Its power was many times greater than this place.

    "You actually told me your moves?"

    After Aoba heard this, he was completely dumbfounded. This guy was too honest. The battle had not ended yet, and he directly told him this precious information.

    Was this for acting tough?

    Or was it something that the ninja in the ninja world would do when fighting?

    In the past, when he was watching Naruto Anime, he had discovered such a thing. Before the battle had ended, they had already started to teach his opponent moves.

    Good fellow.

    Now, even he was in this situation!

    Was it okay to directly tell his ability to the other party?

    Aoba felt that...

    If it were him!

    Even if he told his opponent his moves, he would definitely tell a lie!

    If there was a chance to kill his opponent, he would definitely not go easy on him!

    At any moment.

    Kindness to the enemy was cruelty to oneself!

    This was something that Aoba always remembered in his heart.

    "How terrifying!"

    Aoba immediately showed a frightened expression and put on an extremely annoyed look.

    "I really shouldn''t have provoked you!"

    As Aoba''s voice sounded.

    The Third Kazekage''s expression became even more excited.

    This was the battle he wanted.

    From the moment he came to attack Konohagakure, he had been very aggrieved. He had enough of this kind of grievance.

    "Now we can only run!"

    Aoba immediately glanced at his advanced paper clone next to him. Then, both of them understood what the other party was thinking and immediately ran in two different directions.

    Only...

    Aoba and his advanced paper clone''s movements slowed down a little.

    They deliberately revealed a small flaw.

    "You guys still want to run?"

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes were focused on Aoba''s advanced paper clone, the person who disguised himself as Brei. The speed at which he shot out the iron spike was even faster.

    In fact.

    He was the clearest in his heart.

    The Iron Sand World Method was very powerful ninjutsu.

    But at the same time, there was a fatal weakness.

    That was the area!

    As long as they left the area of the Iron Sand World Method, they would not be attacked!

    This was also why he kept chasing in the direction of the two Kumogakure ninjas.

    He wanted to envelop the two Kumogakure ninjas in the area of the Iron Sand World Method.

    Now that the two of them were running in two different directions, he had no other choice. He had to quickly deal with one of them and then deal with the other.

    "Go to hell!"

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes suddenly became fierce, and the iron spikes were like raindrops, piercing toward the direction of Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The speed of these iron spikes became even faster, directly covering Aoba''s advanced paper clone area.

    At the same time.

    The iron sand in the area where Aoba''s main body was located was got smaller.

    The center of gravity of these iron sand is all tilted in the direction of the advanced paper clone.

    Right at this time.

    Aoba''s main body instantly pushed all the lightning chakra in his body to the extreme. His entire body flashed with a terrifying lightning light. This feeling was like in a full horsepower.

    "Third Kazekage-sama, don''t think that you already win!"

 CH 264

    Strong lightning surged out of Aoba''s body. Along with this lightning, the muscles all over his body seemed to have been injected with vitality, directly glowing with different life energy.

    At the same time.

    Aoba''s body was covered with a layer of Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode).

    Swish!

    Aoba''s figure flashed out and immediately rushed toward the Third Kazekage at an extremely fast speed.

    At this moment.

    The Third Kazekage placed all the focus on Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    The earth-shattering iron spikes seemed to pierce through the advanced paper clone into a sieve.

    "Third Kazekage-sama, we will meet again if we are fated!"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone imitated Brei''s voice. The corners of his mouth curled up into a devilish smile. He reached into his ninja bag and took out a ball-shaped ninja tool.

    This ninja tool was a smoke bomb!

    Aoba had collected a lot of loot from the corpses that he had killed.

    Smoke bombs were very common.

    There was no need to buy them, as he already had a lot of them and could not be used up.

    After Aoba''s advanced paper clone took out the smoke bomb, he did not throw it on the ground like usual. Instead, he directly crushed it with his bare hands.

    Bang!

    Along with an explosive sound, a white cloud of smoke that could obscure vision instantly scattered around Aoba''s advanced paper clone and covered everything.

    "Do you think you can run away like this?"

    When the Third Kazekage saw that the smoke from the smoke bomb had blocked his vision, his lips curled into a disdainful smile, and his eyes flashed with a cold light.

    The two Kumogakure ninjas who attacked him.

    No one could escape!

    It was impossible to escape!

    Especially the Brei in front of him, who was already completely in the Iron Sand World Method magnetic field. It was impossible for anything to happen that would allow him to escape.

    Bang!

    Right at this moment.

    In the area covered in smoke, there was once again a sound of an explosion.

    It was just that the sound of the smoke bomb exploding concealed it and did not attract anyone''s attention.

    "Go to hell!"

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes had become bloodthirsty. Even if his vision was blocked by the smoke, he could clearly know where Brei was in front of him.

    Moreover, he also knew that Gasshi was rushing toward him.

    However, he did not think that Gasshi could break through his Iron Sand World Method barrier.

    First deal with one!

    Then deal with the other!

    The Third Kazekage floating in the air suddenly spread out his hands. It looked like he was commanding the iron on the ground, rushing toward Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The iron spikes pierced toward the smoke, instantly covering the area with dense iron spikes.

    This scene fell into the eyes of Sunagakure ninjas.

    They all felt a strong sense of excitement.

    Win!

    None of them saw Brei run out of the smoke.

    This almost means...

    That Kumogakure ninja did not come out at all!

    It had already been penetrated by the sharp iron spike!

    "As expected of Third Kazekage-sama!"

    The Sunagakure ninjas exclaimed in their hearts. Their eyes were all focused on the Third Kazekage, and they also looked at Gasshi who was rushing toward the Iron Sand World Method.

    They had automatically ignored Gasshi.

    This was nothing to worry about!

    In their eyes.

    A ninja who relied on close combat.

    It was impossible to break through the Third Kazekage''s iron forest and appear around him.

    This was absolutely impossible!

    It was just...

    While the Sunagakure ninjas were still excited and happy, the Third Kazekage''s face was not as good.

    ''Something was wrong!''

    He deeply felt that something was wrong!

    This feeling is a little different from what he imagined!

    ''Why didn''t it have that kind of substantive penetrating feeling?''

    The Third Kazekage was very clear that his Iron Sand World Method had been completely arranged. There could not be any gaps in that smoky area. Even a fly would not be able to fly out.

    Brei didn''t leave at all.

    But why didn''t he feel as if he had stabbed air?

    Just as the Third Kazekage was feeling puzzled, Gasshi, who had charged toward the Iron Sand World Method, began to move around in the midst of the Iron Sand World Method''s iron spike, charging toward the Third Kazekage at an extremely fast speed.

    He quickly ran under the Third Kazekage, and his legs suddenly bent as he prepared to shoot out like a bow.

    Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique)!

    With a thought, Aoba silently applied this earth-release ninjutsu to his body.

    He simply applied a bit of it.

    It allowed his body to become lighter.

    From then on, he could jump higher!

    Instantly.

    Aoba suddenly jumped up, his body carrying lightning light. Like a thunderbolt that flew up from the ground, he directly rose into the air.

    Just as Aoba jumped up.

    The smoke bombs used by Aoba''s advanced paper clone had already dispersed, leaving a blank area.

    There was no one.

    There was no trace of Brei at all.

    Apart from the iron spike everywhere, there was nothing else.

    It was as if no one had ever appeared.

    This scene not only surprised Sunagakure ninjas but also surprised the Third Kazekage, who was using the Iron Sand World Method.

    "Impossible!"

    The Third Kazekage widened his eyes. The belief in his heart was slightly shaken at this moment.

    "How could he have disappeared?"

    The Third Kazekage had almost never failed on Iron Sand World Method and it had never been dodged in such a way.

    He had no idea how the other side had dodged!

    There was no clue at all.

    Completely clueless.

    ''Could it be that a smoke bomb could make people disappear into thin air?''

    ''Impossible!''

    A strange thought appeared in the Third Kazekage''s mind, ''Could it be that Kumogakure also knew how to use space-time ninjutsu?!''

    ''It doesn''t make sense!''

    Kumogakure ninja has never been famous for ninjutsu!

    The entire ninja world knows that Kumogakure believes in Lightning Release Ninjutsu and combining Taijutsu with Lightning Release Ninjutsu maximizes their ability in close combat.

    If they were to fight in close combat.

    Perhaps not many people in the ninja world could be Kumogakure''s opponent.

    But ninjutsu...

    Kumogakure definitely couldn''t!

    The Third Kazekage didn''t hesitate to eliminate the method Brei used to leave through space-time ninjutsu.

    The simplest reason was...

    If Brei could use space-time ninjutsu, why did he use it only when he ran away; when he attacked, he didn''t use it at all.

    This must be some special secret technique!

    The Third Kazekage silently judged in his heart. When he was thinking, Gasshi had already jumped up.

    "Jiton: Satetsu Shigure(Magnet Release: Iron Sand Drizzle)!"

    The Third Kazekage looked down at Gasshi who was about to jump up to his face. His face instantly calmed down. He knew that now was not the time to think about what had just happened.

    He had to deal with the crisis that was about to appear in front of him.

    As his voice rang out.

    The iron wings on Third Kazekage''s back suddenly spread out like a great roc spreading its wings, directly covering the sky around him. It looked extremely imposing.

    After the iron wings spread out.

    A terrifying iron drizzle burst out from the wings and quickly flew toward Gasshi who was Aoba, and it seemed to want to shoot Aoba into a sieve.

    "Your fault is that you shouldn''t have fought in the air with me!"

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes became extremely cold. He did not care about Aoba who was jumping high. As a Kumogakure ninja, the worst way was to be close to him. Now that he was flying in the air, if a Kumogakure ninja wanted to attack him, he would have to jump from the ground.

    However.

    In this case.

    The person who leaped up would not be able to move his body nimbly.

    From then on, he would become a living target for his Iron Sand Drizzle.

    This was the strength of the Third Kazekage. He could advance, attack, and retreat. He was completely in a state of both offense and defense, making it impossible for others to easily touch his body.

    "In the Iron Sand World Method, I am an invincible existence!"

    The Third Kazekage roared loudly. As his iron wings flapped, a terrifying iron drizzle shot toward Aoba.

    His eyes flashed with confidence.

    In his eyes.

    The Kumogakure ninja in front of him.

    He was about to turn into a corpse.

    "Just this?"

    Aoba looked at the iron drizzle flying in front of him. There was no panic on his face because it cause no threat to him at all.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s figure suddenly flashed out.

    His whole body directly disappeared from the air.

    He did not use space-time ninjutsu.

    Instead, he directly shifted his position created by twisting his body through physical strength.

    This level of physical skill could even be done by Rock Lee.

    After Aoba and his advanced paper clone appeared as Kumogakure ninjas, they did not use space-time ninjutsu at all.

    This just satisfied Third Kazekage''s guess.

    Of course.

    Aoba did not need it.

    It was not that he did not know how to use it, but he did not want to use it.

    His advanced paper clone was under the smoke bomb and the people''s line of sight was blocked, so he directly removed the shadow clone and disappeared into thin air.

    Of course, nothing could be found.

    This shadow clone no longer existed.

    It was as if it had vanished into thin air!

    It was simply impossible to find!

    Swish!

    Aoba''s figure flashed and instantly dodged the flying Iron Sand Drizzle. This kind of cool feeling was like avoiding a bullet.

    In just a flash of light.

    Aoba dodged most of the Iron Sand Drizzle attacks.

    "You..."

    The Third Kazekage widened his eyes as he looked at Aoba in front of him. His eyes were filled with shock.

    Unbelievable!

    It was simply unbelievable!

    There was actually someone who could dodge his Iron Sand Drizzle at such a close distance!

    Now...

    The Third Kazekage suddenly panicked a little, because the iron wings on his back had consumed a lot of iron sand, and the only remaining part of it was used to support him.

    This part only maintained his flying posture, which was already very difficult, let alone dodge.

    "Jiton: Satetsu K¨­soku (Magnet Release: Iron Sand Binding)!"

    The Third Kazekage glared at Aoba who was rushing in front of him. He didn''t know if it would be too late to control the iron sand like this, but no matter what, he had to try. Otherwise, he would fall into a passive state.

    He was very clear about this point.

    In the face of close combat against a Kumogakure ninja, the iron around him was not enough. He was in this kind of situation where he was not so flexible in the air, and he was in an awkward situation.

    For a moment.

    The Third Kazekage controlled the iron sand in front of him to form a huge palm and grabbed at Aoba''s body.

    "It''s too late."

    Aoba saw through the Third Kazekage''s thoughts at a glance. How could he give the other party a chance to react?

    This time, he came here with the identity of Kumogakure ninja to attack the Third Kazekage. The goal was very simple. He wanted to lead the disaster to them so that the Third Kazekage and Sunagakure''s people would focus on Kumogakure.

    Other things were not important!

    He did not want to kill the Third Kazekage, nor did he care about the other ninjas. He just wanted to show this matter.

    It was precisely because of this reason.

    Aoba''s figure flashed out. His body was supported by Ch¨­keij¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique), and his entire body was extremely flexible in the air.

    This degree of flexibility is far more than the Third Kazekage, which was a weakened version of the iron sand wings.

    Instantly.

    Aoba shot in front of the Third Kazekage at an extremely fast speed and raised his right hand to punch.

    Swish...

    Aoba''s fist contained dense lightning chakra, and with strong momentum, his fist directly smashed toward the Third Kazekage''s chest.

    "Not good!"

    When the Third Kazekage saw the situation in front of him, he was suddenly shocked in his heart, and he widened his eyes, not daring to believe what was happening in front of him.

    ''This Kumogakure ninja...''

    ''He actually directly appeared in front of me!''

    This situation immediately made him feel a strong sense of threat. He no longer cared about his flying posture and immediately controlled the iron wings behind him to gather around his body, instantly wrapping him up and forming an iron sand protective cover.

    However, the density of this protective cover was not too high.

    But he still tried his best to block the attack of this Kumogakure ninja in front of him.

    The Third Kazekage finally realized that he had underestimated the enemy just now. He should have killed these two Kumogakure people in the first place, and now the situation had become passive.

    "Raigyaku Suihei Choppu(Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop)!"

    Aoba shouted. His fist turn into a hand knife, and then directly chopped at the iron protective cover on the Third Kazekage''s body.

    BOOM!!!

    Aoba''s hand smashed heavily against the iron protective cover and the iron protective covet in front of him directly exploded, completely scattering into iron sand.

    This technique was not the real Raigyaku Suihei Choppu(Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop)!

    This was just what Aoba shouted!

    His goal was very simple, which was to make the Third Kazekage mistakenly think that he had used this technique.

    Aoba had seen the Fourth Raikage use this technique before when he was watching Naruto Anime, and he had seen this name in Gasshi''s memory, so he simply roared out.

    What he really used was the strange technique that Tsunade taught him and Ch¨­kaj¨±gan no Jutsu(Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique) attached to his fist.

    These two techniques were stacked together.

    It could also produce an explosive effect.

    Of course.

    Aoba was not afraid that the Third Kazekage would see through it.

    In this tense situation, the Third Kazekage''s attention was definitely not on whether this technique was real or fake. After all, the effect was roughly the same.

    Because the iron protective cover was destroyed.

    There was no longer any obstruction between Aoba and the Third Kazekage. He could directly attack the Third Kazekage''s body.

    Swish!

    Aoba jumped out and instantly appeared in front of the Third Kazekage. He raised his hand and punched directly at Third Kazekage''s abdomen.

    This punch used has the Chakra Enhance Strength added with it.

    However, it was not too violent.

    He would just make the Third Kazekage feel an unforgettable pain in his life, but he would not be directly killed because of it.

    "Bang!"

    Along with a heavy sound, the Third Kazekage''s body directly arched backward. The strong impact caused his eyes to open wide, and his eyes were about to fall out. He directly spat out saliva from his mouth.

    After the Third Kazekage was punched, his body flew backward; but at this time, Aoba''s right hand suddenly grabbed the Third Kazekage''s hair, forcibly stopping the momentum of the Third Kazekage''s flying back.

    Crack!

    Crack!

    Crack!

    One crisp sound after another rang out. It was precisely because Aoba had used too much strength that caused the Third Kazekage''s bone to crack.

    After that.

    Aoba pulled the Third Kazekage back, his left hand clenched into a fist as he heavily punched the Third Kazekage''s abdomen again.

    But this time.

    Aoba didn''t hold his hair anymore.

    Instead, he released his grip.

    He allowed the Third Kazekage to fly backward like a cannonball, crashing heavily onto the ground.

    "Third Kazekage-sama!"

    The eyes of Sunagakure ninjas were wide open. They looked at the Third Kazekage who was sent flying in disbelief. They did not expect the result to be like this. Almost everyone was dumbfounded. They immediately ran in the direction of the Third Kazekage.

    At this time.

    Aoba''s figure slowly fell.

    These Sunagakure ninjas seemed to have forgotten him.

    No one dared to fight him at all.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly, and then he stepped on a tree trunk next to him and left at an extremely fast speed.

    "Interesting!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly, revealing an excited expression. Just now he accidentally touch the Third Kazekage''s head and heard a clear electronic prompt.

 CH 265

    After heavily injuring the Third Kazekage twice in a row, Aoba took advantage of the time when all of Sunagakure''s ninjas went to check on the Third Kazekage''s condition and quickly ran to the other side of the forest.

    After running for about three minutes.

    Aoba confirmed that no one was chasing after him.

    He immediately communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the tower.

    The next moment.

    Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure flashed and disappeared, directly returning to Konohagakure.

    At this point.

    It was impossible for Sunagakure ninjas to catch up with Aoba.

    They would only know that their Third Kazekage had been attacked by two Kumogakure ninjas. They also knew the appearance and name of the two people, but it was impossible to find them again.

    After Aoba returned to the tower.

    He sat directly on the third-floor observation platform.

    He looked down at the dense forest below through the observation tower.

    "I thought I wouldn''t be coming here for a while..." Aoba stared at the trees and muttered to himself.

    He didn''t have to come here.

    Instead, the system''s electronic prompt just now tempted him, and wanted to give it a try.

    Earlier.

    Aoba''s right hand touched the Third Kazekage''s head and directly triggered the Mind Reading System.

    "Ding Dong! Successfully read Kazekage''s memory for the first time! Obtained: Magnet Release Bloodline Limit!"

    The voice that had just sounded in Aoba''s mind still echoed in his mind.

    Magnet Release Bloodline Limit!

    Wasn''t that the ability that the Third Kazekage used?

    Earlier, when Aoba pulled the Third Kazekage''s hair.

    He had the intention to read the Third Kazekage''s memories, but he never thought that he would receive a reward like the Bloodline Limit.

    "Reading Kazekage''s memories for the first time..."

    Aoba pinched his chin with his right hand and frowned slightly. His gaze toward the trees in the distance gradually became serious, and his eyes flickered with a pondering light.

    "According to the reward brought by the system prompt and the description made by the system, I should be able to read a ninja again with the title of Kage and receive even more generous rewards!

    Aoba silently made a judgment in his mind. His head was spinning quickly, and according to his experience and judgment, he analyzed the electronic prompt tone of the system just now.

    "The system specifically emphasized Kazekage, which means that the other four Kage can trigger special rewards. It may be the ability of the other party or some kind of bloodline limit..."

    Based on the current information, Aoba came to this conclusion conservatively.

    The current situation.

    He was already very satisfied.

    "I don''t know if the Fourth or Fifth Kazekage will trigger such a special mechanism in the future, or I can only do it once in Kazekage?"

    Aoba began to become excited in his heart. This kind of reward gradually aroused his interest.

    The method of obtaining ninjutsu before had already made him feel that it was meaningless.

    After all, he could also learn ninjutsu through Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    In the recent period of time.

    The biggest function of the Mind Reading System was to obtain the memories in other people''s heads and obtain the most real and accurate information.

    Now, it made him a little hopeful. Maybe in the future, he could trigger a special reward mechanism.

    After a simple judgment, Aoba had a rough idea in his heart, and his understanding of the Mind Reading System became deeper.

    Of course.

    Just now, he had obtained not only the Magnet Bloodline Limit but also the memories of the Fifth Kazekage.

    It was just that he temporarily put these memories aside.

    It was still not too late to slowly look at them in the future.

    For the time being, the memories of the Fifth Kazekage would not affect the situation too much.

    Its priority level was far below that of Hari.

    Nevertheless.

    Aoba did not have time to check Hari''s memories carefully.

    After all, Hari''s memories had only been read yesterday.

    "Let me check it!"

    Aoba took a step forward and walked from the third level of the tower toward the dojo on the first level.

    Soon.

    Aoba reached the center of the dojo.

    Right now, he was standing in the center of the dojo, his eyes looking straight ahead. He tried to breathe as steadily as possible to ease the excitement in the depths of his heart.

    Instantly.

    Aoba reached his right hand into the ninja bag, took out a large number of shuriken, and directly threw them in the air.

    The number of shurikens was around twenty.

    This was already the number of shurikens that he could take out now.

    One had to know that he usually did not need this kind of thing.

    As these shurikens flew into the air, they began to fall freely after reaching the highest point.

    "Now!"

    Aoba''s eyes slightly lit up. He converted the chakra in his body into magnet chakras and instantly cast it on his hands.

    His hands seemed to form a unique magnetic field.

    This magnetic field made the shurikens in the air seem to be grabbed by an invisible big hand. It began to be pulled, and then there were different changes.

    "Forward!"

    Aoba was like general giving orders. As he said this, he waved his hands forward. A unique magnetic field formed between his palms, pulling the shuriken in front of him and constantly flying forward.

    "Come back!"

    Aoba suddenly pulled back his hands, and a strange scene suddenly appeared. The shuriken that flew forward suddenly stopped.

    Just a moment later.

    The shuriken flew back at an even faster speed, and their target was Aoba.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    More than twenty shurikens in front of Aoba continuously flew toward him. It did not look like an invisible hand was controlling them, but more like an invisible person throwing shuriken at Aoba.

    "Stop!"

    Aoba said lightly. As soon as he finished speaking, the shuriken that flew over all stopped in front of him.

    The shurikens did not continue to fly forward, nor did they retreat backward, nor did they fall down. Instead, they floated in front of them as if time had stopped.

    "This feeling is very wonderful!"

    Aoba moved his hand, and the shurikens were like obedient babies as they flew back to his palm in an orderly manner and firmly stacked together.

    Then, Aoba put all the shuriken back into his ninja pouch.

    The process just now.

    It was just a test.

    Using the simplest method to test the Magnet Bloodline Limit.

    He didn''t use too complicated ninjutsu applications.

    "Another trump card!"

    Aoba nodded with satisfaction. He did not care about having more trump cards. For him, the more trump cards he had, the better. The more, the more comfortable it was.

    Just as he put the shuriken into the ninja bag, he raised his eyes again and looked in Konohagakure''s main entrance direction.

    "Kumogakure''s envoy group is here. I just don''t know what they are like now. It''s time to go take a look!"

    Aoba did not leave a clone behind to monitor Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    Now that things had come to this point.

    He no longer needed to do anything else.

    The only thing left was to be a spectator.

    As long as the people of the ninja world performed normally, this Third Ninja World War was unavoidable.

    After all.

    Even if he was not in the middle of causing trouble.

    The Third Ninja World War had already erupted. Right now, all he had to do was push the boat with the current, allowing this battle to erupt quickly.

    It was the same as ending it quickly.

    According to the information in Naruto Anime that Aoba had watched. The Third Ninja War had fought many long battles. In this long process, it had accumulated too much pain.

    Especially when the war reached the second half.

    Even the students who had just graduated from the Ninja School had to go to the battlefield.

    It could be said that there weren''t many people left.

    At this time.

    It was still a pretty good stage.

    After the various powers had vented their anger, they could quickly enter a stable stage for their own development.

    Instantly.

    Aoba communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the cliff on the side of the Hokage Rock.

    Before he left to chase after the Sunagakure ninjas, he left a Flying Thunder God Formula on it.

    Swish!

    Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). With a flash, he disappeared and instantly appeared on the cliff of Hokage Rock.

    ...

    Just as Aoba left to chase after the Sunagakure ninjas, it could also be said that it was after the Sunagakure ninjas left.

    Hiruzen immediately walked in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance at the fastest speed.

    With the departure of the Third Hokage.

    Many of Konohagakure''s higher-ups also followed in the direction of the main gate.

    These people had just gone to the main gate and waited for half a day with the Third Hokage. They only left because of Sunagakure''s ninja invasion.

    Now that Sunagakure ninjas was coaxed away, Kumogakure ninja team came.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s face looked a bit gloomy and solemn.

    No one knew what Kumogakure''s envoy group was thinking. No one was sure if they had no malicious intentions.

    For Konohagakure and the entire ninja world, what this negotiation meant was something that none of them could say now.

    "What''s the situation with Kumogakure''s envoy group?" Hiruzen asked Akaru, who had come to greet them not far away.

    "Right now, Kumogakure''s envoy group is in a relatively close and not far distance. For them, it can be considered a safe distance. They did not immediately approach Konohagakure. Instead, they sent someone to express their request. He is still waiting outside the entrance. Should we let him in?" Akaru said to Hiruzen. Right now, that Kumogakure ninja was still waiting outside the main entrance, and no one paid him any attention.

    "Let him in. I will ask him myself." Hiruzen nodded. His mood had calmed down a lot. This matter made him very angry, but the angrier he was, the calmer he became.

    Kumogakure''s envoy group and Sunagakure''s ninja invasion.

    These two things that seemed to be unrelated appeared one after another.

    If this was just a coincidence.

    No matter what the Hiruzen said, they would not believe it, even himself.

    There might be coincidences in this world, but there definitely would not be such a coincidence. Now that such a thing could happen, it could only mean one thing.

    There was a problem in itself!

    There was definitely someone controlling all of this. It was very likely that it was Kumogakure. It was also possible that it was Sunagakure. It was even possible that it was someone other than Kumogakure and Sunagakure. For example, Iwagakure or Kirigakure.

    However...

    Hiruzen did not feel that it had anything to do with Konohagakure''s people.

    In his knowledge.

    There was only one person who had the ability to plan such a coincidence.

    That was Shimura Danzo.

    He believed that Danzo would lay his hands on him during the internal strife, but when it came to life and death of the village, he would prioritize the village.

    Because the village was the most important.

    Hiruzen did not list Konohagakure as the taraget.

    Step, step, step...

    As Hiruzen was thinking, heavy footsteps came from behind him.

    The owner of this series of footsteps.

    It was none other than Shimura Danzo, who he had never doubted.

    Danzo walked in front, followed by two Konohagakure advisors.

    Koharu and Homura.

    The three of them came to Hiruzen''s back. After standing quietly, Danzo glanced at him.

    "Why is Kumogakure''s envoy group here?"

    Danzo asked in a low voice. This was his current doubt. He had originally thought that Kumogakure''s envoy would not be here. This was because through his communication with Hari; he had learned that Kumogakure''s higher-ups had already sent Gasshi to assassinate Hari. In Hari''s opinion, this was a method that they did not want to carry out a negotiation.

    The reason for Kumogakure''s negotiation was very simple. It was to use a truce method to exchange for Hari.

    If Kumogakure wanted to develop smoothly, they needed a strong brain.

    Now, this brain had been captured.

    It was not a problem to exchange this brain for some sacrifices.

    But...

    After the intervention of Aoba, such a thing had become a different thing in Hari''s heart.

    Hari had already successfully determined that he was a burden in the eyes of Kumogakure''s higher-ups. It would waste a lot of time and energy to save him, but if he did not save him, it might cause the other ninjas in the village to be disappointed.

    Because of these reasons.

    Kumogakure sent Gasshi to assassinate him in the name of saving him!

    Not only that.

    In Hari''s opinion.

    The higher-ups might have disliked him for a long time.

    After all, when he brought Kumogakure''s envoy group over, Gasshi had already started to stir up trouble. He found it hard to believe that this was Gasshi''s spontaneous action. After all, Gasshi was Kumogakure Jonin. He still had the most basic quality of ninja when doing missions, so the greater possibility was that Gasshi had received orders from the higher-ups. When he came with Kumogakure''s envoy group, besides getting a mission about Byakugan, there were other secret missions.

    That secret mission was likely to put him in a disadvantageous situation.

    After Hari was completely injured and could no longer move, his mind became clearer and clearer. His thoughts spun faster and faster.

    As for whether he was right or wrong, that was another matter. Anyway, he thought more.

    Gradually, he began to have paranoia.

    After he reviewed all the recent events.

    The conclusion he got.

    They were all drawing closer to the conclusion that someone was trying to harm him behind his back.

    Because of this.

    In the analysis he had given Danzo, he had already given him a lot of information.

    What Kumogakure''s motives were to kill him.

    This was also why Danzo wondered why Kumogakure''s envoy group came.

    In the morning, when he was waiting.

    He felt that it was very normal for Kumogakure''s envoy not to come.

    Others did not know.

    He was still very clear.

    Root was attacked from the inside.

    The attacker was a Kumogakure Jonin named Gasshi.

    According to the appraisal report given by the medical ninja, if Gasshi used a little bit of strength or even a little bit of angle, Hari would undoubtedly die.

    But Hari had miraculously survived!

    This was to Danzo''s knowledge.

    It would no longer be considered mercy.

    No matter which angle one looked at it from, it would not be showing mercy, and it could even be said that it had nothing to do with it.

    Especially for a rough person like Gasshi, he simply could not do such a meticulous job of preserving his life under extreme conditions.

    Then there was only one reason that could explain it.

    Hari was lucky!

    He had really managed to survive just like that!

    From another perspective...

    It could also be considered that Gasshi''s assassination mission had failed.

    However.

    That was the problem.

    According to Danzo''s speculation, Gasshi should not have known that the mission had failed. If he had not let the medical ninja rescue him in time, Hari would have died.

    Then...

    What was the purpose of Kumogakure''s ninja coming here?

    For a moment.

    A big question mark appeared in Danzo''s head. He was not very clear about what was going on here, but he always felt that things were not as simple as he thought.

    Hiruzen looked at Danzo slightly. He could feel from Danzo''s doubts that the matter between Kumogakure and Sunagakure had nothing to do with him.

    "I don''t know what''s going on with Kumogakure''s envoy group right now. We''ve already invited him over. Let''s listen to what he has to say together!" Hiruzen said in a deep voice.

    "Alright." Danzo nodded and did not say anything else. He just stood quietly behind Hiruzen, silently waiting for the Kumogakure ninja to arrive.

    Not long after, the conversation between Hiruzen and Danzo ended.

    In the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    A Kumogakure ninja walked in under the watch of several Konohagakure ninjas.

    This was the Kumogakure ninja who Brei ordered to explain the situation to Konohagakure.

 CH 266

    Kyu walked step by step towards Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    At this time, his heart was also very nervous. After all, he did not know what kind of attitude Konohagakure had.

    Such a front-runner.

    It was very likely that he would not be able to return if he went.

    Especially since there were so many people in front of him.

    Kyu tried his best to make himself look calm and calm. There was almost no expression on his slightly tanned face.

    Just like that, under the watchful eyes of Konohagakure ninjas, Kyu walked directly into Konohagakure.

    "Now, I will bring you to see our village''s Third Hokage-sama. If you want to say anything, just say it clearly. Don''t have any crooked thoughts!"

    At this time, the Konohagakure ninja who led Kyu in whispered. He was a member of Konohagakure''s Defense Division and was responsible for the village defense. If Kyu made a move and something happened, then they could not bear this responsibility at all.

    "I understand." Kyu nodded. His face was still expressionless. He did not dare to act rashly. Right now, Brei and Advisor were waiting for his report!

    "Come with me!"

    The ninja from Konohagakure Defense Division immediately led Kyu in the direction of the Third Hokage without stopping at all.

    It had been a long time since the appointed time for Kumogakure''s envoy group to come to Konohagakure!

    No matter if it were Konohagakure ninja or Kumogakure ninja, no one wanted to delay any longer.

    Kyu followed behind the ninja from the Defense Division and came directly in front of the Third Hokage.

    "Third Hokage-sama!"

    Kyu was very tactful and bowed to Hiruzen.

    After all, with his status, he was facing the Kage of the other village. It was not a loss for him to bow.

    "Tell me."

    Hiruzen nodded to Kyu. There was not much fluctuation in his eyes. After what happened just now, his mood had become much calmer.

    Whether it was a fight or a truce, he could accept it. The current situation was gradually out of his control.

    However.

    Hiruzen still has an idea that if the battle can be stopped, then the peace must be maintained.

    After all, he clearly realized that the current Konohagakure might be in a state of being attacked from both sides.

    There was Kumogakure in front and Sunagakure behind him, so the situation was not particularly advantageous for Konohagakure.

    "Yes!"

    Kyu immediately responded. Then, he took a deep breath and tried his best to calm his emotions down. He would not make this negotiation bad because of the fluctuation of his emotions.

    "The reason why our envoy group was late was not deliberately targeting Konohagakure, but because we were attacked by Kirigakure!"

    Kyu said in a low voice. When he talked about this matter, he was still very angry. After all, many of his companions had died in this battle. He was not in a good mood at all.

    "Kirigakure''s attack?!"

    When Hiruzen heard Kyu''s words, he immediately widened his eyes, and his eyes flashed with a touch of shock. This was something he had never thought of, but what he saw in Kyu''s angry eyes did not contain any lies.

    After that.

    Hiruzen looked at Danzo, who was next to him.

    There was a similar look of surprise in Danzo''s eyes.

    "I think what he said is true."

    Danzo nodded to Hiruzen. He had obtained a trace of information about the relationship between Kumogakure and Kirigakure from Hari.

    According to the information he had received.

    Kumogakure had been using Kirigakure for so many years.

    On the surface, the two villages were allies, but in fact, Kumogakure had been holding Kirigakure''s hand. This relationship was not equal at all.

    Therefore.

    In Hari''s view.

    It was only a matter of time before Kirigakure exploded.

    Of course.

    As long as Kumogakure''s strength was able to suppress Kirigakure, then Kirigakure''s eruption time would become increasingly late until something that Kirigakure could not endure appeared.

    Because of this.

    When Danzo heard that Kumogakure''s envoy group had been attacked by Kirigakure, he was not too shocked. He felt that this matter was reasonable.

    The only accident.

    It should be said that they did not expect it to appear so early.

    After seeing Danzo nod and say certain words, Hiruzen had a general idea.

    Then.

    He looked at Kyu.

    "What exactly happened?"

    Hiruzen asked Kyu. His eyes were full of curiosity. At this time, he also wanted to know what happened to Kumogakure.

    "It''s like this!"

    Kyu took a deep breath and then told Hiruzen in detail about the attack on Kumogakure''s outpost.

    From the continuous attacks of Kirigakure water release ninja from yesterday morning to the joint attack of Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swordsmen at midnight, the entire process was basically described without hiding anything.

    After Kyu explained all these things, he finally talked about the fierce battle after a night. Brei relied on his super-strong lightning release technique to survive the attack of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. He also protected the most important person in Kumogakure''s envoy group, the Kumogakure Advisor.

    Apart from that.

    The remaining Kumogakure ninjas.

    Those who survived were all lucky.

    Those who were unlucky.

    They all died at the hands of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    After hearing what Kyu told him, Hiruzen immediately fell silent, and his face became much more serious.

    "It seems that something big is going to happen in the ninja world!"

    Hiruzen could not help but sigh. Even he knew that the fact that Kirigakure could launch an attack on Kumogakure showed the current chaotic environment of the ninja world.

    "Where is the envoy group?"

    Hiruzen asked Kyu, who was not far in front of him. In fact, he asked the question that he already knew. He knew that Kumogakure''s envoy group was outside Konohagakure''s village, but he needed to use this sentence to draw out Kyu''s next words.

    "Advisor-sama and Brei-sama are about 5,000 meters away from the main entrance. Because we did not reach Konohagakure at the appointed time, they think it is better for me to make things clear for the negotiation." Kyu was no longer afraid. His tone paused slightly, then continued, "Now I have explained the whole story to you, Third Hokage-sama. If you think we still need to negotiate, or there is no need to negotiate, I will bring your words back to our Kumogakure Advisor-sama."

    "I understand!"

    Hiruzen nodded heavily. This Kumogakure ninja had already explained the matter very clearly.

    Now, whether to negotiate or not, the initiative was on Konohagakure''s side!

    This was something that Hiruzen wanted to see more.

    Although this Kumogakure ninja did not speak too clearly, he could feel that Kumogakure''s envoy group still hoped to carry out this negotiation. After all, it involved Hari, an important person.

    Right now, Kumogakure''s situation was no better than Konohagakure''s.

    First, there is a lack of a brain-like leader, Hari.

    Then, on the power map in the ninja world, they have an antagonistic relationship with Konohagakure and Kirigakure at the same time.

    In addition, there was also Iwagakure, who was glaring at them from the side.

    If Kumogakure was not careful, they might become the target on all sides!

    Hiruzen had summed up these points in an instant, allowing him to understand what kind of situation Kumogakure was facing now.

    "Go back and tell your Advisor-sama to come in. I think there is some misunderstanding between us. We should talk about it." Hiruzen''s voice softened a lot. At this time, he still did not want Konohagakure and Kumogakure to be enemies.

    "Yes."

    The lines on Kyu''s face softened a little. Then he turned and walked in the direction of Kumogakure''s camp.

    When he talked to Hiruzen, his tone and attitude showed that they could negotiate or not, but in fact, they still needed this negotiation.

    It was just that he couldn''t make Kumogakure a weaker party in this negotiation because of his tone.

    Kyu walked out of Konohagakure''s main entrance and walked in the direction of Kumogakure''s camp, ready to report this news to Brei and the Advisor.

    Konohagakure''s ninjas looked at Kyu''s back as he left. Everyone had different thoughts, but they were all filled with emotions.

    Their expressions and eyes were quite complicated.

    As ninjas.

    They would rather go up and have a hot-blooded battle with Kumogakure and then create a life-and-death situation to vent the dissatisfaction in their hearts thoroughly.

    They were also unwilling to stand here and watch the Third Hokage and Kumogakure carry out the final peace talks.

    But...

    This was a situation they could not control at all.

    Since it was the Third Hokage''s decision, they could not say anything. They could only silently extinguish the flames of anger burning in their hearts.

    "Hiruzen, your last words are too soft." Danzo stood behind Hiruzen and said.

    "It doesn''t matter." Hiruzen shook his head and did not care about this.

    "Alright."

    Danzo stood still and stared at Hiruzen''s back. He thought for a moment and didn''t say anything. He just stood quietly behind him.

    Behind Danzo.

    Konohagakure''s two advisors.

    Koharu and Homura.

    The two advisors frowned slightly. They also felt the problem that Danzo was talking about.

    That was that Hiruzen spoke too gently when facing this Kumogakure ninja.

    Now was a very important period.

    Since they had decided to negotiate, they could not relax in terms of momentum.

    Kumogakure''s envoy group will come sooner or later.

    Then they could make an issue of this. As long as they stood still for a bit, they could cut off a piece of meat.

    But it was obvious...

    Hiruzen had given up on this.

    At this time, before the other party had made any excessive demands on Konohagakure, Hiruzen had already taken a step back.

    This was clearly an action that should not have happened!

    However.

    They were different from Danzo.

    They chose to see through and not say anything!

    To some extent...

    These two advisors also contributed to Hiruzen''s inaction. They had always maintained an attitude of seeing through and not saying anything.

    They knew a lot of things that happened in Konohagakure and even participated in it. However, they were clearly just a bystander or an indifferent bystander.

    This kind of non-committal administrative method was able to preserve their position.

    These two people looked like they didn''t say anything, but in fact, they were very shrewd. They just happened to know that many things could not be done by Hiruzen. Then, there was no point in bringing up things that Hiruzen could not do. On the contrary, it might lead to Hiruzen''s dissatisfaction and ultimately affect their position as Advisor.

    ...

    On the side of Kumogakure''s camp.

    Kyu ran back quickly. When he left Konohagakure''s main entrance, he still maintained a calm and composed state. When he left a distance that the other party could not see clearly, he had already started running.

    "Hu..hu..hu..hu..."

    Kyu began to pant. The scene just now had shocked him so much that his back was soaked in cold sweat.

    Just now, he could clearly feel the looks of Konohagakure''s ninjas around him. After all, Kumogakure and Konohagakure were in a war. Even if they were only at the stage of probing, it did not prevent the atmosphere from being very tense. It could cause a scene to break out at any time.

    "Kyu is back!"

    In Kumogakure''s camp, a Kumogakure ninja saw Kyu running back and immediately shouted. His voice was very loud and could clearly be heard by everyone in the camp.

    Immediately.

    Brei and the Kumogakure Advisor walked out of the tent together.

    Both of their eyes were bloodshot.

    After a night of fierce battle, no one had had enough rest, especially Brei. His injuries and exhaustion made him want to take the time to rest in the tent and recover his stamina.

    The Kumogakure Advisor was about the same as Brei. Although he did not participate in the battle, his mental state and mental strength were exhausted. In addition, he had been on guard all the way. When he got to the area near Konohagakure, he put down the little guard in his heart. He immediately felt exhausted and had to take the opportunity to rest for a while. Otherwise, his brain might not be able to turn around in the negotiation.

    With the current state of Brei and Kumogakure Advisor, if they braced themselves to go to Konohagakure, if the other party insisted on keeping them, no one would be able to escape.

    Because of this.

    The two of them decided to send Kyu over to explain the matter.

    Moreover, when Kyu went out to see Konohagakure, the two of them took advantage of this gap to rest for a while.

    After that.

    After hearing Kumogakure ninjas shout, the two of them quickly got up and walked out of the tent.

    A moment later.

    Brei and Kumogakure Advisor walked out of the tent together. The two of them tidied up their clothes as they walked. They seemed to have slept quite soundly just now.

    "Kyu, how is the situation?" The Kumogakure Advisor immediately asked Kyu. His eyes were fixed on Kyu, and there was a nervous expression on his face. He attached great importance to this negotiation. After all, he faces a Kirigakure attack on the way. Moreover, he insisted on coming here to negotiate with Konohagakure.

    As Kumogakure Advisor asked this question, Brei, who was next to him, looked at Kyu curiously, and his eyes revealed the same doubt.

    "I have already made things clear!"

    Kyu revealed a relaxed smile on his face. He could feel the light in the eyes of Brei and the Advisor when they looked at him, and he immediately felt that he was being valued.

    "Third Hokage-sama of Konohagakure is standing at the main entrance of the village waiting for our Kumogakure envoy group. I can feel that Konohagakure also wants to negotiate." Kyu immediately explained. When he was talking to Hiruzen, he had been paying attention to the eyes of the people around him and Hiruzen''s expressions. After a slight pause, he added, "It''s just that Konohagakure''s ninjas don''t seem to be that friendly."

    "It''s normal for Konohagakure''s ninjas not to be friendly to us. After all, our two villages are in a war. If they all smile and welcome us, then it might be a trap!" After hearing Kyu''s narration, the big stone hanging in the Kumogakure Advisor''s heart was immediately put down. The current Kumogakure could not withstand the war with Konohagakure and Kirigakure at the same time, let alone Iwagakure, who had been staring at them.

    "Shall we go to Konohagakure now?" Brei immediately asked. He looked at the Kumogakure Advisor who was beside him. It could be said that everything here was under Kumogakure Advisor''s command.

    "Yes!"

    The Kumogakure Advisor immediately nodded. Then, he said in a low voice, "Konohagakure has been waiting for us for a long time. If we continue to delay, it will cause our side to continue to be in a disadvantageous situation. Now, we must go over and negotiate as soon as possible!"

    After hearing the information that Kyu had brought back, this Kumogakure Advisor immediately thought of what to do next.

    Since Third Hokage was already standing at Konohagakure''s main entrance, waiting for them.

    Then they could not delay this time any longer.

    The initiative was on Konohagakure''s side.

    Everything they did was to stabilize this opponent and rescue Hari.

    At this time.

    They still didn''t know that Hari was injured.

    Then.

    This Kumogakure Advisor looked around at the ninjas on Kumogakure''s side and took a deep breath, causing his chest to swell up.

    "Everyone!"

    The Kumogakure Advisor''s voice suddenly rang out, clearly entering the ears of every single one of the Kumogakure ninjas. All of their attention was focused on him.

    "Now we are going to Konohagakure!"

    As soon as these words came out.

    All of the Kumogakure ninjas were roused.

    These ninjas were all ninjas that were stationed at Kumogakure''s base camp.

    In other words...

    They were all ninjas who had fought with Konohagakure''s ninjas in the past half a month!

    "The main purpose of our trip to Konohagakure this time is to solve the crisis that Kumogakure is currently facing. We are not going to stir up trouble, nor are we going to start a war. I hope that all of you can restrain your temper and not create any trouble for Kumogakure after entering Konohagakure!"

    This Kumogakure Advisor immediately said loudly. Now that Hari was caught, he had to face this situation cautiously.

    There were only a dozen or so people in this newly formed envoy group.

    If he couldn''t even control this well!

    If he caused any trouble, he would have an inescapable responsibility, and it would make Kumogakure''s situation even more awkward.

    "Understood!"

    These Kumogakure ninjas immediately responded. They were all professional ninjas and knew that the mission was more important. Now that the Kumogakure Advisor had given the order, they would follow the order and would not do anything out of line.

    In fact, even if the Kumogakure Advisor did not give such an order.

    They, Kumogakure ninjas, would not act rashly.

    The phenomenon of a ninja abandoning a mission and ignoring it would basically not happen easily.

    Even when Hari led a Kumogakure envoy group, such a thing did not happen.

    The reason for the birth of such a devastating pig-like teammate phenomenon was that Aoba had relied on his superb acting skills to play the role of the pig-like teammate of the other party. He could totally be regarded as a god-like opponent!

    Only...

    No one knew about this except for Aoba.

    This also made the Kumogakure Advisor begin to doubt Kumogakure ninjas'' ability. Before he entered Konohagakure, he specifically emphasized this matter.

    Even so.

    He wasn''t at ease.

    If not for the fact that this negotiation was extremely important to Kumogakure, even if there were the risk of being backstabbed, he would still go.

    After that.

    Under the affirmation of these Kumogakure ninjas.

    This Kumogakure Advisor was the first to walk in front of the team. He led the Kumogakure ninjas and walked in the direction of Konohagakure.

    Brei followed the Kumogakure Advisor by the side. Although he had exhausted all of his physical strength, he still took the responsibility of protecting the Kumogakure Advisor very well.

    Ten minutes later.

    The Kumogakure envoy group came to Konohagakure''s main entrance and met the eyes of Konohagakure''s ninjas. They then resolutely walked in.

 CH 267

    "It''s here!"

    Hiruzen saw Kumogakure''s envoy group walking over from afar, and a smile appeared on his face.

    This scene was exactly what he was looking forward to.

    He had been looking forward to the end of this war since the beginning of the war between Konohagakure and Kumogakure.

    Following the arrival of Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    Peace was getting closer and closer.

    Under the watchful eyes of Konohagakure ninjas, Kumogakure''s envoy group walked steadily into Konohagakure.

    When the Kumogakure Advisor walks into Konohagakure.

    Hiruzen immediately greeted him.

    "You are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time." Hiruzen smiled and said. From the looks of it, he seemed to be talking to an old friend who he had known for many years. He did not look like someone sent by the enemy to negotiate, not to mention that he did not know this Kumogakure Advisor who was walking over.

    "We were ambushed by Kirigakure since yesterday. We had no choice but to come late. Thank you for your understanding, Third Hokage-sama!" The Kumogakure Advisor nodded to Hiruzen, and a smile appeared on his face. However, it was just a fake smile. It was not a sincere smile that came from the heart. Anyone could see this.

    "Let''s stop talking here and follow me to the conference room!" Hiruzen smiled and said to the Kumogakure Advisor. He still liked this harmonious atmosphere, even though it might be fake.

    "Well... wait a minute!"

    After hearing Hiruzen''s words, the Kumogakure Advisor hesitated a little, but he still felt that it was better to say it here.

    "Is there a problem?" Hiruzen asked doubtfully. Not only was he puzzled, but even Danzo and the others around him looked at the Kumogakure Advisor in surprise, not knowing what the latter meant.

    "There is one thing I think it is better to make it clear here so as to avoid some unnecessary misunderstandings as much as possible."

    The Kumogakure Advisor said with a gloomy face.

    He knew that doing this was actually a kind of risk.

    But he had no choice.

    This risk was something that he had to take.

    If he didn''t say it now, things would change when he arrived at the conference room. It was very likely that the situation would be even more passive.

    "Please speak." Hiruzen nodded to the Kumogakure Advisor. He still maintained the initial harmony. He didn''t feel any dissatisfaction because of Kumogakure''s request.

    "Wait a moment."

    The Kumogakure Advisor turned around and looked at the Kumogakure ninja behind him. He then nodded at him.

    Then.

    The Kumogakure ninja, who was standing at the back, walked over.

    These ninjas stood in two rows.

    They were holding a huge thing in their hands.

    It looked a little heavy.

    It was just that this thing was covered with a layer of black cloth.

    It was impossible to tell what was inside from the outside.

    For a moment.

    Including Hiruzen.

    A big question mark appeared in the minds of every ninja present.

    Almost every ninja''s eyes were focused on the thing that was covered in black cloth, and their eyes were full of doubts.

    What was inside this?

    Everyone had their own thoughts and guesses, but this did not stop them from feeling curious about the thing covered in black cloth.

    Just as everyone was puzzled.

    The Kumogakure ninjas directly carried this thing covered in black cloth to the front of the Third Hokage.

    "Third Hokage-sama, before you open this black cloth, listen to my explanation first..."

    The Kumogakure Advisor was still very careful and cautious about this matter. He had to ensure that no accidents would happen. He had to make sure that the Third Hokage could calmly face this matter so as not to throw the root of the disaster onto Kumogakure.

    "You said..." The smile on the Third Hokage''s face disappeared. He gradually realized that there seemed to be such an important matter under the black cloth.

    But...

    At this moment, he couldn''t figure out what was going on.

    What could it be?

    Hiruzen''s curiosity was fully aroused. The more the Kumogakure Advisor tried to hide it, the more confused he was about these things.

    The other party was so cautious...

    This means that the problem here must be very serious!

    "Phew..."

    The Kumogakure Advisor took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled. As he breathed, he tried to calm his emotions as much as possible so that he could face these things calmly.

    After adjusting his mood.

    This Kumogakure Advisor looked at Hiruzen with a serious look in his eyes.

    "It''s like this..."

    This Kumogakure Advisor immediately organized his words and began to explain the entire process to Hiruzen.

    "Yesterday, after we were attacked by Kirigakure, we found two people tied to the tree after we escaped from danger. When we looked carefully, we found that they were both your Konohagakure''s Anbu."

    When the Kumogakure Advisor said this.

    Everyone exclaimed in surprise.

    Especially the Anbu present.

    They were all extremely shocked in their hearts.

    They never thought that the Kumogakure Advisor would actually say such words.

    "Anbu?"

    After hearing the Kumogakure Advisor''s words, Hiruzen immediately frowned. His eyes were filled with deep doubt. Recently, he had not heard any news about the disappearance of an Anbu. In particular, a few days ago, he had just conducted a great purge in Anbu and had not encountered the disappearance of Anbu personnel.

    According to what the Kumogakure Advisor said, the person under the black cloth should be Konohagakure Anbu, which was simply impossible!

    In a split second.

    Hiruzen''s eyes became solemn.

    In his opinion...

    There was something fishy about this.

    This matter was definitely not that simple!

    He faintly suspected that this Kumogakure Advisor was lying to him. There might be something extraordinary inside this black cloth.

    Instantly.

    Hiruzen narrowed his eyes slightly and focused on the black cloth.

    "According to what you said..."

    "The two ninjas that are hidden under this black cloth are Konohagakure Anbu?"

    "Can the two of them possess such a large size?"

    Hiruzen asked the Kumogakure Advisor. Although he asked, he was actually thinking of exposing the other party''s scam. If he hadn''t just checked the Anbu name list, he might have been fooled by this Kumogakure Advisor in front of him.

    Just through one sentence, Hiruzen had already guessed that this Kumogakure Advisor had come with ill intentions. He was not as sincere as he appeared on the surface, and there might be unexpected situations in this matter.

    Danzo stood next to Hiruzen, his face indifferent and without any expression. In his heart, he had already begun to calculate this matter silently. However, he thought a little deeper. After all, he knew that two of his Root ninjas had disappeared.

    But...

    Danzo faintly felt that it was a bit inconceivable.

    Could it really be such a coincidence?

    In Danzo''s opinion, the two Root ninjas who had gone missing were very likely Gasshi''s spy.

    But if that was the case, how could those two people be tied up?

    Unless...

    A ruthless look flashed in the depths of Danzo''s eyes. If it really was those two Root ninjas, then there was only one possibility.

    Kumogakure wanted to use this method to get rid of Gasshi''s invasion!

    Thinking of this.

    Danzo''s eyes also became gloomy, waiting for what this Kumogakure Advisor was going to do next.

    At this time.

    All the eyes of Konohagakure ninjas were focused on the Kumogakure Advisor.

    And everyone had a strange look in their eyes.

    It was as if they had seen through him, but they did not expose him and continued to watch his performance.

    "???"

    Big question marks popped up in the Kumogakure Advisor''s head one after another.

    He vaguely felt that something was wrong.

    However, he had already thought back and forth on the way here.

    He did not feel that there was any loophole.

    The most important thing was...

    This was not something he made up at all but something he had truly experienced. He was only thinking about what method he could use to make it easier for Konohagakure''s ninjas to accept, not to make up any excuses.

    "There are not only two Anbu here; there is also a tree. Because they are tied up on the tree and were covered with paper tags, we cut off the tree and brought it here," The Kumogakure Advisor immediately explained.

    "You said that our Konohagakure Anbu was covered in paper tags and tied to a tree trunk. The most interesting thing is that you did not dare to untie these two people and chose to cut the tree and bring it over?"

    Hiruzen''s brows fiercely jumped.

    Really.

    It was extremely awkward!

    Hiruzen looked at this Kumogakure Advisor with eyes full of pity. He felt that if the other party were a little more attentive, he would not make up such a ridiculous excuse. It was really too clumsy.

    "It is indeed... like this..."

    The Kumogakure Advisor smiled embarrassedly. He was a little embarrassed by the way Hiruzen looked at him. This idea was also proposed by him.

    The main thing was that they, Kumogakure, really did not know much about paper tags. The paper tags pasted on their bodies were too complicated. He did not dare to tear it rashly. Not only was he afraid of taking the blame for killing Konohagakure Anbu, but he was also afraid that the paper tags on them would cause harm to Kumogakure ninjas. In the end, he could only use this method to solve it.

    "I will let you see it now!"

    The Kumogakure Advisor felt that the foreshadowing was almost done. It was time to lift the black cloth. He had to let Konohagakure''s people know what was going on.

    Just as he raised his hand in the direction of the black cloth.

    The Konohagakure ninjas, who were watching the situation, took a step back one after another. Everyone''s eyes instantly became serious and nervous, as if they were facing a great enemy.

    Even Hiruzen, who was not far from the Kumogakure Advisor, stared in the direction of the black cloth with wide eyes. His left hand reached into the ninja bag at his waist, putting on the appearance of being ready to fight at any time. After experiencing Sunagakure''s invasion, even Hiruzen became much more cautious.

    Bang!

    Just as the Kumogakure Advisor was about to reach out and remove the black cloth covering the tree trunk, an extremely subtle explosion sounded from the tree trunk.

    Now that everyone was very nervous, it did not attract much attention.

    Only the Kumogakure ninjas, who were in charge of carrying these trunks, could faintly hear a little noise and determined that the source of the sound was the two people covered in black cloth.

    Could it be...

    Fart?

    These Kumogakure ninjas did not pay much attention to this sound. After all, the two Konohagakure Anbu who were tied to the trees were not dead but two living people.

    It was normal for living people to fart.

    If it were a dead person...

    That was a scary thing.

    This was nothing more than a normal occurrence.

    They did not care at all.

    ...

    At the same time.

    Aoba leisurely sat on the cliff next to the Hokage Rock and looked at the small houses below; he felt quite comfortable.

    At this time.

    A message suddenly appeared in his head.

    It was the advanced paper clone that had just disappeared.

    When Aoba arranged these two Root ninjas, he did not kill them, but he left an advanced paper clone on the clothes of one of them.

    The setting that Aoba gave this advanced paper clone was that once they were transported to Konohagakure, they would immediately remove themself and send this information over.

    Now, Aoba had received this news.

    "Hahaha!"

    Aoba suddenly burst out laughing. He did not expect an opportunity to appear now, allowing him to carry out the last step of his plan.

    Then.

    With a thought, Aoba slowly got up and took a few steps back to the back of the cliff, leaving a part of the space here.

    As he continued to retreat.

    His body was still hidden in the blind spot of Konohagakure.

    No one could see him!

    At this time.

    Aoba crouched and slapped his hand on the ground.

    Hum!

    Along with the movement of Aoba''s chakra, he immediately drew a black circle pattern on the ground. It was his Flying Thunder God Formula.

    With the appearance of this Flying Thunder God Formula, Aoba stood up again, then gently waved his right hand, and suddenly a piece of paper flew out.

    A small black circle suddenly appeared on the paper, which was also his Flying Thunder God Formula.

    In the blink of an eye.

    Aoba created two Flying Thunder God Formula.

    This was the method he had tried when he was training, combining Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami) and Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) together.

    Of course.

    This was not the method he had used before.

    This was the advanced method that Aoba had thought of. He called this move - Kamiton: Hiraishin(Paper Release: Flying Thunder God)!

    "Kamiton: Hiraishin no Jutsu(Paper Release: Flying Thunder God Technique)!"

    Aoba''s mind suddenly moved, and he started the first step of Kamiton: Hiraishin no Jutsu(Paper Release: Flying Thunder God Technique).

    In an instant.

    The piece of paper in his hand suddenly disappeared.

    This piece of paper was a part of his body, and it contained his chakra. After using Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), it instantly disappeared.

    "Kamiton: Hiraishin - D¨­rai(Paper Release: Flying Thunder God - Guiding Thunder)!"

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with a bright light, and the moment he finished speaking, the chakra he contained on that piece of paper suddenly activated.

    Hum!

    The ground in front of Aoba had already been engraved with the Flying Thunder God Formula.

    Two figures suddenly appeared there.

    ...

    When Aoba used Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God Technique) on the paper with the Flying Thunder God Formula on it to instantly appeared directly on the tree trunk, just between the Root ninjas and the trunk.

    After the paper reached this position, black lines immediately appeared on the paper. It was a special sealing technique.

    These were the sealing techniques that could release the two Root ninjas from the paper tags binding.

    From a certain point of view.

    This piece of paper was more like the key to unlocking the paper tags on the two Root ninjas.

    It was just that the key was inserted; it hadn''t been pulled out yet.

    And the appearance of this piece of paper.

    It was like a piece of a puzzle.

    It just so happened to fill up the missing pieces and directly integrate the paper tags into a complete set.

    The next moment.

    This piece of paper suddenly stuck to the two Root ninjas. The paper contained a vast amount of chakra covering the bodies of the two Root ninjas.

    "Kamiton: Hiraishin - D¨­rai(Paper Release: Flying Thunder God - Guiding Thunder)!"

    Just as this piece of paper was pasted on the bodies of the two Root ninjas, Aoba spoke at the same time at the peak of the cliff. Then, the piece of paper seemed to come alive, directly sending the two Root ninjas away through the method of Kamiton: Hiraishin - D¨­rai(Paper Release: Flying Thunder God - Guiding Thunder).

    At this point.

    Below this piece of black cloth.

    It was no longer a ninja tied into the tree trunk.

    Instead, it was a tree trunk that was covered with paper tags.

    Along with the appearance of that piece of paper, the seal on it continued to change, and it turned into a summoning seal at a very fast speed.

    ...

    Konohagakure, on a cliff near the Hokage Rock.

    Aoba looked at the two Root ninjas that appeared in front of him.

    "You guys did well!"

    Aoba praised the two Root ninjas. After he said this, he reached out his hands and touched the two Root ninjas.

    Hum! Hum!

    In an instant, two spatial fluctuations appeared. Under the effect of Hiraishin no Jutsu, the two Root ninjas directly flashed and fell heavily on the watchtower on the third floor.

    After sending the two Root ninjas away, Aoba turned his head and looked in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance. He immediately used his perception ability to feel the ball of chakra at the main entrance.

    "It''s a pity that I can''t personally go to the scene to watch..."

    Aoba said indifferently. These were all things that had happened under his arrangements. He still wanted to take a look. This was also the reason why he had personally come out.

    "However..."

    Aoba looked in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance from afar, and the corners of his mouth curled up in an arc of anticipation.

    "We should be able to see fireworks here, right?"

    ...

    At this moment.

    Under the watchful eyes of Konohagakure''s ninjas, the Kumogakure Advisor put his hand on the black cloth.

 CH 268

    As Kumogakure Advisor''s hand grabbed the black cloth, it immediately attracted the attention of all the Konohagakure ninjas present. Everyone''s gaze was fixed on this Kumogakure Advisor, and they put on an extremely cautious expression.

    In their opinion.

    This Kumogakure Advisor''s words were not very reliable.

    Two Anbu...

    Right now, Konohagakure doesn''t have two missing Anbu.

    This statement was not valid at all!

    Of course.

    This was under the premise that Anbu was not a Root ninja.

    Except for Shimura Danzo.

    No one knew if there was a Root ninja missing.

    Of course.

    The matter of the Root ninja disappearing.

    Danzo did not associate it with this Kumogakure envoy group at all.

    No matter how he thought about it, he felt that it was not the same thing.

    All of a sudden.

    Countless gazes were nervously staring at Kumogakure Advisor as he uncovered the black cloth covering the trunk.

    Swish!

    The Kumogakure Advisor''s big hand suddenly pulled.

    The black cloth fell.

    The thing that appeared under the black cloth.

    It immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    "This..."

    Hiruzen widened his eyes and suddenly took a step back. Including Danzo and the two advisors, the high-level ninjas of Konohagakure also retreated to avoid being affected.

    The surrounding Konohagakure ninjas retreated one after another, and the cautious look in their eyes became more serious.

    "Is this so-called Anbu of our Konohagakure?"

    Hiruzen stared at the thing under the black cloth that Kumogakure Advisor pulled down in front of him with trembling eyes.

    It was indeed a tree trunk.

    However, there was no one tied to the trunk.

    It was completely different from what this Kumogakure Advisor had described.

    However.

    There was one thing that was not wrong.

    The trunk was indeed covered with paper tags.

    However, these paper tags were not that complicated. Instead, they were densely packed explosive tags.

    Based on the number of explosive tags...

    It was completely possible to call this tree trunk a bomb!

    "Hiss..."

    Even the Kumogakure ninjas couldn''t help but gasp when they saw this scene. They all felt their feet go cold, and their entire bodies were covered in a cold sweat. All of them were not feeling good.

    "How is this possible?"

    Brei stared at the scene in front of him with his eyes wide open. His eyes were filled with disbelief. He could not believe what he was seeing.

    "There is definitely something wrong with this!"

    "We clearly brought the two ninjas who were tied up together!"

    "Why are they missing now?"

    Brei cried out loudly. There was an extremely strong sense of horror on his face. This was something he had never expected.

    "I personally supervised this piece of wood. This black cloth was covered by me. Before I left, I clearly saw the two ninjas tied to the wood. It was impossible for them to disappear into thin air!"

    Brei was extremely puzzled. His face was full of questions. He simply did not understand why things would turn out like this. This was completely beyond his understanding.

    ''Something was wrong!''

    ''This was definitely not right!''

    ''Something must have happened here?''

    ''But...''

    ''What exactly happened?''

    Brei couldn''t figure it out and couldn''t understand it either. The whole body was tied up with paper tags, and even they didn''t dare to untie it easily. How did the two people disappear?

    "Stop pretending!"

    Hiruzen''s face became extremely cold. Right now, his left hand was always in his ninja bag, ready to fight at any time. His eyes were extremely cold as he stared at the Kumogakure ninjas in front of him.

    He really hoped for peace to come.

    However.

    It did not mean that he would be wronged to this extent.

    He could feel a little wronged and lower his bottom line a little to make a certain degree of concession.

    But he could not be bullied to this extent!

    They openly took a piece of wood that was pasted all over with an explosive tag and placed it in front of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    Who was he threatening?!

    Hiruzen coldly stared at these Kumogakure ninjas. As he moved, those Konohagakure ninjas also took a few steps back and also cautiously stared at the Kumogakure ninjas.

    For a moment.

    A strong smell of gunpowder filled the air between these people.

    Everyone was very clear.

    The situation now seemed to be delicate.

    It could be triggered at any time because of a little fuse.

    "Third Hokage-sama, listen to me. This is not the case. We did bring them here because there are two Anbu tied on this tree. It is not what you see!" The Kumogakure Advisor quickly explained.

    Right now, he felt like crying but had no tears.

    Before this.

    He had clearly confirmed it repeatedly.

    Moreover, he had asked the Kumogakure ninjas to confirm it.

    The two Anbu were alive and breathing, and they were real people, not some kind of clone technique. It was precisely because of this that they could bring these two Anbu over.

    The problem was that the two of them had actually disappeared into thin air.

    This had completely subverted their understanding.

    It was simply like a supernatural event had occurred.

    If he hadn''t seen this with his own eyes, and he was someone who had experienced this, he wouldn''t have believed his words.

    All the explanations now seemed so weak.

    At the same time.

    A thought emerged in the depths of Kumogakure Advisor''s heart.

    He had been tricked!

    Now he understood that he had been tricked!

    However.

    From the way, the Third Hokage and the others were acting.

    He didn''t think that Konohagakure was the one who had plotted against them. This didn''t seem like it at all, and there was no need to do so either.

    Konohagakure clearly wanted to negotiate for peace.

    The person who had done such a thing.

    He didn''t want the village to negotiate at all.

    Then there was only one possibility!

    The war between Konohagakure and Kumogakure would be beneficial to them!

    Kirigakure!

    This name instantly appeared in Kumogakure Advisor''s mind.

    Only Kirigakure, who had been standing by the side watching the tigers fight, was most likely to facilitate this matter.

    Although he still did not know what method Kirigakure''s people had used to complete this kind of poaching, it did not prevent him from confirming that all of this was done by Kirigakure''s people without any proper reasons.

    "Do you think I will believe it?"

    Hiruzen''s tone became even lower. He had just experienced the invasion of Third Kazekage and had already deeply felt a sense of fatigue. He noticed that a large hand was controlling these things behind the scenes. This hand was very likely to be Kumogakure.

    Right now, the explosive tag''s trunk was already in front of everyone. Everyone could see that this Kumogakure Advisor still had an innocent expression on his face as he continued to explain these things. This seemed a bit fake.

    Hiruzen very much wanted Konohagakure to be in peace.

    However, what he saw from the Kumogakure ninjas was not simple peace but a situation that could turn into chaos at any time. Especially the current Kumogakure envoy group, there was a problem!

    Hiruzen''s calm gaze swept over these Kumogakure ninjas, and finally, his gaze fell back on the Kumogakure Advisor.

    "You''d better think it through before you continue talking!"

    Hiruzne suddenly felt that these things could be connected. When the Kumogakure contacted him, they said that they would send the Country of Lightning''s staff officers.

    However, these staff officers were unexpectedly killed by Kirigakure''s sneak attack.

    Now it has become an all-ninja team envoy group.

    It didn''t matter if it were a coincidence or not.

    The envoy group formed by Kumogakure gave him a very dangerous feeling. After all, it was a ninja who entered the village.

    Most importantly...

    This big tree that was covered with explosive tags could explode at any time, and now it was in the village, which made Hiruzen pay attention to it.

    "..."

    The Kumogakure Advisor was suddenly speechless. He had never thought that such a thing would happen.

    When he came to Konohagakure to negotiate.

    He had already prepared a lot of excuses and emergency plans.

    When something happens.

    How should we deal with it?

    What kind of attitude should we use to maintain Kumogakure''s face?

    But...

    These things were all destroyed by the two Konohagakure Anbu.

    ''If I had known earlier...''

    This Kumogakure Advisor was full of regret. If he had known that things would turn out like this, he would not have brought the trunk over.

    "Alright..."

    This Kumogakure Advisor was also a person who did great things. He knew that he could not dwell on this problem. Then, he looked at the tree trunk that was filled with explosive tags not far behind him.

    "Take it as if I was wrong. Since there is no longer any tied-up ninja, then take this thing out. Don''t let it be an eyesore here."

    The Kumogakure Advisor did not want to waste too much energy and time on this tree trunk. Since he was attacked yesterday morning, and now he encountered such a bizarre disappearance, these things had already made him physically and mentally exhausted.

    "Brei, take someone and throw this thing outside the village. Don''t accidentally bump and explode it. If that happens, the loss will be too great." The Kumogakure Advisor explained.

    "Yes."

    Brei immediately responded and walked toward the tree trunk. His eyes were filled with doubt. He had no idea how things had turned out like this.

    Whoosh!

    As soon as the Kumogakure Advisor said this.

    All of the Konohagakure ninjas present could not help but discuss among themselves. Moreover, everyone looked at the Kumogakure Advisor with questioning eyes.

    For the Kumogakure Advisor, it was obvious that he did not want to continue this meaningless topic.

    But in Konohagakure ninja''s ears.

    It became perfunctory.

    And...

    The last sentence that the Kumogakure Advisor told Brei not to accidentally explode it became a threat to Konohagakure.

    The same words.

    In the ears of different people.

    It presented a completely different effect.

    "Wait!"

    At this time, Hiruzen''s voice sounded.

    "This matter is not clear yet. You can''t take this thing away!"

    Hiruzen stared at the tree trunk that was pasted all over with explosive tags. His eyes became colder. To him, this person was rubbing his IQ. This was not only fooling him but also threatening him and Konohagakure.

    This was something that could not be easily forgiven.

    "Advisor-dono, I have to tell you something regretful. Our Konohagakure did not have any Anbu missing. The excuse you found is too lame."

    When Hiruzen said this, all the Konohagakure ninjas present were ready to fight. They had already realized that if the lies were exposed.

    Then the matter would become another appearance.

    Perhaps they would directly enter the state of war.

    "Third Hokage-sama, I am not running away. I just feel that it is a waste of time and energy to explain this matter. This is just a trivial matter. There is no need for us to involve too much energy in this matter, right?" The Kumogakure Advisor smiled helplessly. He had said everything that should be said and should not be said. However, this fact was right in front of him. He had no way at all.

    "This is not a trivial matter!"

    Hiruzen shook his head. The reason why he was still arguing with the Kumogakure Advisor was that the other party was still talking to him about these things. On the other hand, he still hoped to make the village peaceful and never said anything.

    "If this matter is not explained clearly, I don''t think there is a need for us to continue discussing the following matter," Hiruzen said seriously. No matter how cowardly he was, he still had a bottom line. That was Konohagakure. Everything he did was to protect Konohagakure. It was just in a rather cowardly way. The negotiation method used by this Kumogakure Advisor now was completely unacceptable to him.

    "This..."

    After hearing Hiruzen''s words, the corners of Kumogakure Advisor''s mouth twitched.

    Now it was really hard to argue.

    Konohagakure had no missing Anbu.

    Then who was the person tied to the tree?

    The Kumogakure Advisor realized that he had fallen into a trap. They, Kumogakure, had already stepped into a trap. However, it was too late to realize this now.

    "If you can''t explain it clearly, we have another way to prove whether what you said is true or not!"

    At this time, Danzo, who was behind Hiruzen, took a step forward and stood beside Hiruzen. His exposed eyes stared at the Kumogakure Advisor.

    When Danzo said this.

    It immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding Konoha ninjas.

    Everyone was puzzled.

    "You can accept our Konohagakure''s memory investigation. We only searched through your memories from yesterday to today. If we confirm that there is no problem with your memory, we can believe that what you said is true. This proves that you were framed by others." Danzo said coldly.

    This was what he had thought about saying several times in the past few days.

    In fact.

    It was not that Konohagakure did not have Anbu''s disappearance.

    There were still two!

    Those were ninjas from Root!

    Danzo was very clear about this point, but he did not tell anyone.

    He vaguely felt that the two missing people had a certain relationship with Gasshi breaking into Root. Still, before finding these two people, everything was just speculation, and there was no way it to be true.

    This was something he wanted to figure out.

    It was very important for Root and him!

    Because of this.

    He just mentioned that he wanted to see the memory of this Kumogakure Advisor. If he was sure that he saw was the two Anbu that disappeared in Root...

    This matter had turned into something else!

    Only...

    .....

    Obviously, the request that Danzo made caused the faces of the entire Kumogakure ninja team to fill with intense dissatisfaction.

    In the eyes of Kumogakure ninja...

    Even in the most direct reaction of some of Konohagakure''s ninjas...

    Danzo was a little disrespectful!

    "What kind of joke are you making?"

    The Kumogakure Advisor widened his eyes and pointed at Danzo. He felt a strong sense of humiliation.

    No matter what, he was the Kumogakure''s advisor.

    How could he be treated like a criminal and be investigated by Konohagakure''s ninja?

    Most importantly...

    He could not let anyone see his memories!

    It was filled with Country of Lightning and Kumogakure''s secrets!

    One had to know...

    Advisor was the bridge between the village and the country.

    His usual daily work was to pass on Country of Lightning''s request to Kumogakure and then send Kumogakure response back to the Country of Lightning. He was like a role in passing the microphone.

    With his special identity.

    He knew a lot of things. These things could not be told to anyone. Even many Kumogakure ninjas could not know about this, let alone Konohagakure ninjas.

    "I won''t lie to you for such a small matter. If you don''t believe me, it means that we don''t even have the minimum trust between us. So there is no need for us to continue the negotiation."

    After finished speaking.

    This Kumogakure Advisor turned his head and directly walked toward the tree trunk that was pasted all over with explosive tags.

    "I shouldn''t have brought this thing over!"

    The Kumogakure Advisor rolled his eyes at this broken trunk. As he spoke, the explosive tags on the tree trunk seemed to become alive.

    ''Not good!!!''

    At this moment.

    The Kumogakure Advisor and the surrounding Kumogakure ninjas all stared at this scene with wide eyes.

    They all saw it.

    However, their body was completely unable to react!

    They wanted to escape.

    But it was too late.

    The explosive tags on the broken tree trunk, instantly burned at a terrifying speed and then shot out a dazzling light that directly swallowed them.

    Rumble!

    An extremely strong explosion sounded, and the entire Konohagakure could feel the soles of their feet shaking. Especially the people at the main entrance, they felt the surging heat wave directly hit their bodies, as if there was a pair of invisible big hands directly pushing them out.

    For a moment.

    The flames soared to the sky.

    This was not only the power of the explosion from the explosive tags which were stuck to the tree trunk, but the last piece of paper that Aoba had put in completed a large summoning seal and summoned all the explosive tags that he had prepared beforehand.

    To a certain extent.

    Aoba used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to sneak the piece of paper containing chakra into the paper tags that he had arranged beforehand, which was enough to complete the function of a remote control bomb.

    As long as he wanted to.

    He could go to any position in the ninja world, detonate the "bombs" that had been set up beforehand, and achieve the effect of long-range attacks.

    If Aoba had not sent the piece of paper using Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), then everything that had been set up earlier seemed to be just some complicated paper tags.

    On the one hand, those complicated paper tags had the effect of sealing and suppressing, and on the other hand, they used complicated patterns to cover up the simple part of the summoning pattern inside.

    Among the formations formed by the entire paper tags, the most soulful was a large-scale summoning seal.

    After this large-scale summoning seal was completed, there would be a prepared explosive tag for the summoning seal, thus forming long-range teleportation of the explosive tag.

    This was the method that Aoba used.

    The explosive tags that were drawn in a hurry a few days ago were sent to the Komogakure''s envoy group.

    Then use the hands of the Komogakure''s envoy group to bring it to Konohagakure.

    Aoba had controlled the number of explosive tags and would not easily kill anyone unless the distance was really too close.

    The most important thing was still the explosion.

    He needed to use this matter to awaken the courage of Konohagakure ninjas so that they could vent the dissatisfaction in their hearts.

    As a result.

    What injustice will be faced in the future?

    The village would definitely not lower their heads so easily!

    This was his good intention.

    As for the Third Ninja World War...

    Aoba was quite open-minded about this. After all, even if he did not exist, the Third Ninja World War would continue. Then, let this battle change a little and remove some of Konohagakure''s pain. It would make the eyes of the major forces in the ninja world focus on Kumogakure. What''s wrong with that?

    At least for him.

    He felt that he had helped Konohagakure through his own methods.

    It was not necessary to go to the battlefield and kill the enemy to be considered a contribution but to retreat behind the scenes and plan some events that change the pattern in a corner that people don''t know. However, it made him feel even more satisfied.

    As for the matter of using Hanzo...

    Aoba originally did not think that Hanzo was a good leader. If something happened to Hanzo in the battle with Sunagakure, or if the strength of Amegakure was weakened, perhaps the future situation would be different.

    At this point.

    Aoba stood up from the cliff above Hokage Rock.

    His dark pupils looked up at the main entrance.

    The distance was too far.

    He could not see the details.

    However, he could still see the vaguely burning flames and the black smoke that flew into the air.

    "Sandaime!"

    "Things have come to this!"

    "You won''t be soft anymore, will you?"

    "You can be tough now!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. All his work had been done. The advancement of the Third Ninja World War was unstoppable. The rest would be left to the Third Hokage, who would become tough, and Minato, who was about to come back from his practice!

 CH 269

    When he planned these things from the beginning, he had to achieve the goal of letting the Third Ninja World War be carried out ahead of time and not letting Konohagakure be the primary target.

    However, Konohagakure had to participate in it and could not continue to be as cowardly as before.

    In the current Konohagakure.

    It''s enough to have him alone; the whole village doesn''t need to be like that.

    You have to know...

    In the normal course of history, the Third Ninja World War could be said to be a turning point for Konohagakure to go from strong to weak.

    During the Third Ninja World War, too many elites died in the village. Until the Fourth Hokage ascended to the position of Hokage, the village was still in a state of deficit.

    This state continued for a long time.

    Even when Kumogakure''s envoy group came to Konohagakure later and kidnapped Hinata to get Byakugan, but later being killed by Hyuga Hizashi, they still resorted to compromise in exchange for Kumogakure''s forgiveness.

    This kind of thing can now be represented in another form entirely.

    Aoba felt.

    If after he arrived.

    He had always been unhappy with these tragedies when watching Naruto Anime continued to happen.

    Then wouldn''t he have come for nothing?

    There were some things.

    We can''t just stand by and watch.

    Of course.

    Aoba did not expose his identity when he was involved in these matters.

    After this period of planning, he had grown a lot more.

    He understands that many things could be achieved as long as the goal was achieved, which can be facilitated in different ways and through different means.

    Just like this time.

    Everything started to change when he met Fugaku in Ramen Ichiraku when he wanted to ramen that day.

    After Fugaku complained that the Third Hokage would meet with the Kumogakure envoy group to negotiate again, his plan was ignited.

    Through the series of arrangements.

    In the end, such an effect was presented.

    It could not be said that when he had thought of this from the beginning. He had only wanted to use these things to create a rhythm. The reason why it truly reached this stage was because of the people of the respective villages.

    At this time.

    Aoba stood on the cliff inside Konohagakure.

    He stared at the fire that was burning at the main entrance.

    His figure flashed and disappeared.

    ...

    At the Konohagakure main entrance.

    The moment explosive tags on the tree trunk exploded, the people who were the first to receive the strong impact were the Kumogakure ninjas who were closest to the tree trunk.

    The explosion that the explosive tag produce instantly engulfed the Kumogakure Advisor''s delicate body.

    There was no time for him to react at all.

    His entire body directly turned into a burning man.

    The continuously rising high temperature continued to roast him. In an instant, the Kumogakure Advisor''s skin melted, and intense pain spread throughout his body.

    Other than that.

    The few Kumogakure ninjas closest to the tree trunk were blown away.

    It was like a high-level fireball technique directly burning their faces at close range.

    For a moment.

    The Kumogakure ninjas were all thrown into disarray; all of them were injured by the high temperature of the explosive tag''s explosion and the strong shockwave.

    The one who reacted the fastest was Brei.

    Brei retreated the instant it showed a sign of an explosion. He simply could not care about anyone. In this situation, even self-protection was a big problem.

    Just as he retreated backward.

    He used the remaining chakra in his body to form the Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode). He tried his best to resist the explosive damage in front of him, and with this power, he flew backward.

    After the explosion, the shockwave splashed toward the faces of the surrounding Konohagakure ninjas. Waves of hot wind swept over their bodies.

    The entire process came and went quickly.

    At the moment of the explosion, everyone at the scene had already realized it, but no one could do anything about it. They could only watch helplessly as the explosion happened.

    As for who would be hit by the explosion?

    This was a matter of life and death.

    No one had known about this before.

    Gradually.

    After the momentum of the explosion subsided, the flames on the ground began to burn.

    A few of Kumogakure''s ninjas were screaming as they crawled on the ground. Their bodies were burned with hot flames. Although they were not dead yet, this was only a matter of this moment. It was impossible to save them.

    After being attacked by an explosive tag, Brei''s already tired body suffered an even greater pain. Drops of blood flowed down his lowered fingers.

    However, he did not have the time to care about this.

    There was not much time for them to think.

    Right now, Konohagakure''s main entrance was in a mess because of the explosive tag''s explosion.

    However, the Konohagakure ninjas were not hurt at all.

    The ninjas that were lying on the ground were all Kumogakure ninjas.

    The most important thing was...

    The most important person in this negotiation, the Kumogakure Advisor, had been buried in the flames.

    There was a very obvious matter in front of Brei.

    The matter was very cruel and realistic.

    Now that Kumogakure''s envoy group has been wiped out, he has no idea what to talk to Konohagakure.

    Among Kumogakure ninjas, he was the only one who could get out alive.

    The tree trunk with explosive tags was the thing they brought over, and no matter what the people of Konohagakure thought, their Kumogakure had already formed an attack on Konohagakure.

    As a result.

    If he didn''t leave now.

    He might not be able to leave in a while!

    At this moment, Brei thought of many things and immediately made a decision to leave Konohagakure and return to Kumogakure.

    "I can not die here!"

    Brei''s eyes flashed with determination. He was not afraid of death but not dying like this. He had to go back and report what happened in the past two days to the Raikage. Otherwise, no one would know the truth of the matter.

    Brei did not hesitate to turn his head and rush directly in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    Now his position was very close to the main entrance because of the explosion, while Konohagakure''s ninja was a distance away from him.

    This was the perfect time to escape from Konohagakure.

    Otherwise.

    He might face a one-to-many situation.

    When he felt that the Konohagakure ninjas were looking at him like wolves and tigers, he felt a sharp pain in his chrysanthemum.

    Swish!

    Brei''s figure quickly passed through Konohagakure''s ain entrance and directly ran toward the main road outside. He had already used the fastest speed he could use at the moment.

    "Stop!"

    Konohagakure Defence Division members immediately shouted at Brei. They stood in the main entrance and guarded it; they just happened to see Brei rushing over.

    They immediately shouted as soon as they reacted.

    However.

    They only roared.

    They had no time to stop Brei from escaping.

    They could only watch helplessly as Brei left, unable to catch up.

    "Damn it!"

    These ninjas from the Defense Division looked at Brei, who disappeared in an instant. They were so angry that their teeth itched, but they could do nothing.

    Inside the main entrance.

    The fire gradually subsided.

    The scene was a mess.

    Those Kumogakure ninjas who were closer to the tree trunk had already been blown into pieces. Coupled with the roasting of the flames, the smell of roasted meat had already drifted out.

    Those limbs were all black.

    They couldn''t even tell who was who.

    There were only a few Kumogakure ninjas who were still struggling in flames, but they obviously had no strength left. It was only a matter of time before they died.

    "Yondaime-sama, Brei has run away. I have already sent people to chase him, but it is difficult to catch up." The ninja from the Defense Division reported to Hiruzen.

    "It doesn''t matter; there is no need to chase."

    Hiruzen shook his head. His eyes were focused on Kumogakure''s envoy group, which was almost completely wiped out by the explosive tags, and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face.

    "Yes."

    After receiving Hiruzen''s response, the ninjas of the Defense Division immediately bow and left.

    At this time.

    Danzo walked to Hiruzen''s side.

    His gaze shifted from the Kumogakure ninja, who was almost wiped out, to Hiruzen, looking at the side of Hiruzen''s face from behind.

    "Hiruzen, what do you think?" Danzo asked in a low voice. He felt that this matter was very strange. It was definitely not as simple as it appeared on the surface. However, he had not figured out what exactly was going on.

    "There is something wrong with this."

    Hiruzen said in a low voice. As he spoke, his gaze did not leave the corpses on the ground.

    "That Kumogakure Advisor might not have lied just now. They, Kumogakure, have been tricked. Our Konohagakure has also been tricked!"

    After saying this, Hiruzen looked up in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance. His line of sight seemed to pass through endless time and space, falling on Brei, who was fleeing.

    "I hope that Brei can return to Kumogakure safely. This way, our Konohagakure will be better. Otherwise, the death of these Kumogakure ninjas will all fall on our Konohagakure." Hiruzen sighed helplessly. He never thought that the meeting with Kumogakure ninjas would end in this way.

    "I will take these corpses away. Maybe I can find something." Danzo said in a low voice.

    "Okay, you handle it." Hiruzen nodded and said.

    Then.

    Hiruzen took a deep breath and swept his gaze over the Konohagakure ninjas around him.

    "Are there any injured person?"

    Hiruzen asked with concern. In fact, he was not really concerned. He had already begun to think about what would happen next.

    It was just that what he had experienced today made him feel like he was being controlled by an invisible hand.

    This feeling was something he disliked very much.

    He needed to go back and think about what happened today and see if there was anything wrong.

    "We are fine!"

    The Konohagakure ninjas immediately said in unison. Even if they had some minor bumps on their bodies, they would still be relatively euphemistic when facing such questions from their leader.

    "Then let''s disperse!"

    Hiruzen nodded to the ninjas around him. After that, he immediately turned around and left, walking in the direction of the Hokage Building.

    After Hiruzen left this place.

    The ninjas left one after another.

    However...

    Today''s events will continue to be in their discussions for a period of time in the future.

    Gradually.

    Time ticked by.

    Hiruzen left.

    The other ninjas left.

    Now, only Danzo and Root ninjas were left.

    "Take all the things here back!"

    Danzo ordered the Root ninjas behind him. As his voice fell, these Root ninjas walked out and cleaned up all the Kumogakure ninjas.

    Whether it was broken limbs, burnt corpses, or even the exploded tree trunk, all of them were taken away by Root ninjas. Danzo had to take everything back and carefully investigate it.

    About an hour later.

    Konohagakure''s main entrance returned to its original appearance, except for the traces of burning marks on the ground and the blood that had been roasted by fire.

    ...

    A day passed quickly.

    When Aoba felt that the shadow clone had returned, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and returned to the Anbu''s dormitory.

    Just at this moment.

    Aoba''s shadow clone had completed the day''s interrogation. It continued the oppressive feeling that the title of cat-faced demon brought to Konohagakure, perfectly proving an alibi.

    Even if the whole world knew that someone had happened!

    However, they definitely would not suspect Aoba.

    After Aoba''s shadow clone returned to Anbu''s dormitory after work, he immediately removed his shadow clone, and the chakra returned to his body while bringing back all the information it had received today.

    Aoba could check the information he received even if he was far away. However, he returned to his room through Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to complete the seamless connection between the shadow clone and himself.

    "This day is quite smooth!"

    Aoba completely received the information sent back by the shadow clone. He immediately understood what had happened today, so he did not take it to heart.

    After all, this was his daily work.

    The shadow clone was also himself.

    It was exactly the same as his thoughts.

    It''s just that after his research, he found out how to use the shadow clone, which is very interesting. He can make different choices according to different situations.

    The information transmitted by the shadow clone was not real-time. It was like looking back at the past. The good thing was that if there was an accident, it was safer. However, everything that could be changed depended on the shadow clone.

    If there was something to do and there was no need for too much adaptability, such as setting up the following plan. Using the shadow clone was much more flexible than the main body, and it was safer.

    If you need to do the final conclusion or something extremely uncertain, it would be better to experience it using the main body.

    Aoba silently nodded his head.

    As he had been in the ninja world for more and more time, he had mastered more and more ninjutsu and had a deeper grasp of the conditions and timing of use of ninjutsu.

    "I''ve been too tired during this period of time, but I''m done. I have to sleep well."

    After all these arrangements were finished, Aoba suddenly felt a sense of relaxation, which made him feel very tired in his heart.

    After all, this was the first time he had done such a thing.

    He had no experience.

    He was just an otaku in the past.

    He had never done such a thing to control the world.

    Now that he thought about it, he felt a strong sense of accomplishment.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba changed his clothes.

    After washing up.

    He lies on the iron bed.

    He closed his eyes and directly fell asleep.

    Aoba could sleep.

    However, most of the people in the ninja world could not sleep well.

    ...

    In the Hokage Building.

    The lights were brightly lit.

    Hiruzen sat on the chair behind the desk, his left hand supporting his chin and his right hand holding a pen as he continuously drew on the scroll.

    He did not draw any substantial content.

    It looked like circles.

    Occasionally, there were some words written on the edge of the circle.

    His slightly blurred eyes occasionally flashed with confusion.

    "What exactly is going on?"

    Hiruzen muttered to himself.

    Since he returned to his office, he had been sitting in the office and had never gone out.

    Many questions appeared in his mind.

    Some of these questions seemed to be connected, while others seemed to have no connection. However, they all pointed to Kumogakure without exception.

    "Who is controlling these things behind the scenes?"

    Hiruzen increasingly felt that behind these events, there seemed to be someone who was using a unique method to connect them together. However, he was also one of them. He was like a chess piece on a chessboard. He could only see his surroundings, but he could not see the overall situation, let alone the people playing chess.

    "Why is it so strange?"

    Hiruzen faintly sighed. He felt that what was in front of him was like a hazy mystery. He had yet to come into contact with the mystery truly. He had only come into contact with the hazy layer outside the mystery.

    He knew that there was a mystery inside.

    He wanted to solve this mystery.

    However, he had yet to see this mystery clearly.

    "I hope that Danzo has some information!"

    Hiurzen was puzzled. It could be said that he had no clue at all. In the end, he could only place all his hopes on Danzo. He hoped that Danzo could investigate something on those Kumogakure ninjas. He understood that Danzo took those Kumogakure corpses away to investigate.

    ...

    Within the borders of the Country of Fire.

    The place that was connected to Kumogakure.

    Brei walked forward with heavy steps. Every step he took made him feel exhausted.

    He did not know how long he had been running.

    Both his body and mind were in a state of extreme fatigue.

    He was already on the verge of collapse and relying on his spiritual will to support his actions.

    If not for the belief in his heart telling him that he had to report this information to Kumogakure and make Kumogakure pay attention to Kirigakure, then if he closed his eyes now, he might directly faint.

    Brei was too tired.

    He could no longer remember when he was so tired last time.

    As night fell.

    His eyelids became heavier.

    After all, other than resting outside Konohagakure while waiting for the Third Hokage, he had not slept for almost 36 hours.

    This kind of fatigue was not simple exhaustion.

    It would stack.

    As time was getting longer and longer.

    Every extra minute.

    The exhaustion in his body would increase.

    Finally.

    Just as Brei stepped into Country of Lightning''s territory, he slowly let out a sigh of relief.

    "Where are the ninjas stationed at the border of Country of Lightning?"

    Brei sat down on the side of the big tree. After he sat down, he panted heavily. Sweat instantly appeared on his forehead, and his entire body felt exhausted.

    "Are there no border ninjas?"

    Brei asked weakly. He felt a little strange, but he did not have the strength to think too much. He only wanted to rest for a while and ask the border ninja for a military ration pill.

    His military ration pills were soaked by the Kirigakure ninjas when they continuously used water release at that time.

    There were only a few usable military ration pills left in Kumogakure''s team.

    At that time.

    All of them were given to the staff officers to eat.

    Who knew that later on, he encountered the Seven Ninja Swordsmen assault, causing him to fight until he had no strength left.

    He originally planned to take a good rest after arriving at Konohagakure and then go to buy some supplies. Who knew that he would encounter the strange explosive tag incident again?

    From the moment he came out of Konohagakure, he started running all the way here. He really did not have any strength left in his body, and his entire body had completely reached its limit.

    "Brei-sama, are you looking for border ninjas?"

    However.

    A cold voice rang out.

    When the voice clearly entered Brei''s ears, it immediately caused his eyes to widen and his pupils to contract. His nerves, which had just relaxed a little, immediately tensed up again.

    It was just...

    No matter how strong his spiritual will was, it was still unable to offset the fatigue on his body.

    Even raising a finger took too much effort. He was extremely tired and had little strength left.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish...

    There was a series of sounds. These sounds came from the grass not far from Brei.

    This sound was the sound of someone passing through the grass.

    In a moment.

    Brei''s bloodshot eyes looked in the direction of the voice.

    All he could do now was move his eyeballs.

    Thud!

    Thud!

    Thud!

    Accompanied by a dull sound, corpses were thrown out one after another.

    From the dressing of these corpses, it could be seen that some were Konohagakure border ninjas in the Country of Fire, and some were Kumogakure border ninjas in the Country of Lightning.

    "I wonder if the person you are looking for is among them?"

    This cold voice rang out again. Then, figures walked out from the grass. Each of them held a different-shaped sword in their hands.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist!

    The appearance of these people immediately made Brei feel a sense of despair.

    Among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    The person walking at the front.

    It was Biwa J¨±z¨­, who was holding the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­.

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ stared coldly at Brei. He had already hidden in the dark, observed for a while, and confirmed that Brei had no strength left.

    "Can you still be as brave as last night?"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ walked in front of Brei with the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in his hand. He suddenly swung Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and directly hacked at the tree behind Brei.

    Swish!

    Biwa J¨±z¨­''s Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ cut directly to half of the tree trunk and just stuck Brei''s head in Kubikirib¨­ch¨­''s semi-circular gap.

    "My sword is very big. Please bear with it!"

 CH 270

    "You..."

    Brei stared at Biwa J¨±z¨­. Right now, his thoughts were very simple. The whole thing was done by Kirigakure''s people.

    After all, those two Konohagakure ninjas were left behind in the tree by Kirigakure''s ninjas after they were sprayed with water.

    Now, that tree trunk directly exploded.

    This led to his current situation.

    The trigger of the entire incident.

    It was all caused by the Kirigakure ninjas that came over to spray water at them.

    "You did all of this!"

    Brei forcefully raised his voice and questioned Biwa J¨±z¨­. Now, he had no strength to struggle free. Even talking was very difficult. He could not fight against the seven of them for three hundred rounds like last night.

    "That''s right!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ revealed a mocking smile on his face. He did not know what Brei was referring to. He thought that Brei was talking about the border ninjas who died on the ground.

    "I did all of this!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ directly admitted it generously. These border ninjas were all Genin, not even a few Chunin. After all, if they reached the Chunin''s level, they could be a team captain. They would not do this kind of border work. It was a waste of talent.

    This level of a ninja.

    Whether it was Konohagakure or Kumogakure.

    It was not enough in front of an elite level like Biwa J¨±z¨­. It could be said that there was no one who could fight.

    "After we left yesterday, we came here to block your path of retreat. However..."

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ looked meaningfully in the direction that Brei had just run in. There was deep mockery, and a meaningful look flashed into his eyes.

    "It seems that the people who escaped with you were not so lucky to escape again!"

    The escape that Biwa J¨±z¨­ said referred to the escape from the Konohagakure ninja pursuit.

    He had no idea what had happened to Brei after this.

    However.

    He understood one thing.

    Kumogakure and Konohagakure were in the middle of a war.

    Then Brei escaped in such a woeful manner; you don''t even have to think about it to know that he was being hunted down by the Konohagakure ninjas.

    It was just that...

    When Brei heard J¨±z¨­''s words, they completely changed into a different meaning.

    That was to admit that this plan was made by Kirigakure.

    Including the trunk that was full of explosive tags.

    It was precisely because of this that their group was waiting for them on the road they would take when escaping.

    They had already predicted that the explosive tag would explode!

    Thinking of this.

    Brei looked at Biwa J¨±z¨­ with bloodshot eyes.

    He was furious to the extreme.

    However.

    Right now, he did not have any strength. He had no way to break away at all.

    He could only watch helplessly as the Seven Ninja Swordsmen showed off in front of him in a victorious manner.

    Moreover.

    At this time.

    Brei had already realized.

    His life should end here.

    There would no longer be any more miracles.

    "It''s time for us to send you on your way. This way, no one will know that the seven of us attacked you. The death of your Kumogakure ninja will all be blamed on Konohagakure!" Biwa J¨±z¨­ stared at Brei and said.

    He had learned this method from Satsuma Rentaro, but he had not seen Satsuma Rentaro again for a long time.

    Of course.

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ did not know the Satsuma Rentaro he knew.

    In fact, it was not the real Satsuma Rentaro.

    Instead, it was Aoba acting as Satsuma Rentaro.

    The person who taught him this way of thinking was not Satsuma Rentaro but Aoba.

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ had learned two key points.

    The first was that even if he had the ability to kill Brei directly, he should not immediately make a move. He could first set up an ambush and wait for the right time before making a move to take down the enemy in one fell swoop.

    The second was that he must kill the enemy once he made a move. He absolutely could not bring any danger to Kirigakure. Otherwise, it would be a meaningless move.

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ had been using this method all this time. He was training in this area, and now he gradually gained insight.

    He could have killed Brei on the way.

    But he didn''t do so.

    Instead, he went to ambush at the border.

    He wanted to attack Brei when he was the most tired when he was sure that Brei had no resistance.

    To the greatest extent, he avoided the losses on his side and achieved the best effect.

    This was the method of attack taught to him by Rentaro.

    When they were at Kumogakure''s outpost, they had already attacked Kumogakure.

    This kind of thing absolutely could not be sent back to Kumogakure.

    All Kumogakure''s envoy group must die.

    However, they could not let Kumogakure know that Kirigakure''s people killed him!

    Even if Kumogakure guessed that it was them who did this, they absolutely could not let them have evidence and just stay on the level of suspicion.

    In this way.

    Kumogakure would not focus on dealing with them.

    This way, they could protect Kirigakure while doing something.

    "Brei, before killing you, I want to ask you a question. If you are willing to cooperate, I don''t mind letting you die more cleanly or die more happily. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ bent down and squatted in front of Brei. Looking at Brei''s exhausted appearance, he knew that the other party''s life was in his hands. It was impossible for anything to happen.

    "..."

    After hearing Biwa J¨±z¨­''s words, Brei did not give the other party any response.

    But he understood what Biwa J¨±z¨­ meant.

    It seemed that he could hear some secrets about Seven Ninja Swordsmen and Kirigakure before he died.

    These secrets might be some very important information.

    Perhaps...

    The village still needed this information!

    Because of this.

    Brei did not reject it, but he did not agree directly because he wanted to hear the other party''s question.

    At this time.

    He was already thinking about how to send the information back.

    He knew that he would definitely die.

    If he could send out the information before he died, it would be a great contribution to Kumogakure.

    Brei did not say anything, so Biwa J¨±z¨­ knew that this matter was feasible.

    "Where is Satsuma Rentaro?"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ asked coldly. He had done so many things not because he liked to cause trouble. The most important thing was that he wanted to find Kirigakure''s future hope, Satsuma Rentaro.

    After Biwa J¨±z¨­ asked this question.

    Brei''s expression did not change at all.

    "What kind of question is this?"

    Brei wanted to sneer at Biwa J¨±z¨­, but he found that he could not laugh at all.

    Satsuma Rentaro.

    He had heard this name before.

    It was one of Kirigakure''s ninjas who sprayed water at them yesterday morning.

    At that time, the other party had told him his name.

    He still had some impression of this.

    It was just...

    He had no idea where this person was.

    "What do you mean?"

    When Biwa J¨±z¨­ saw Brei''s appearance, his face immediately became ugly. He said again, "I asked you where Satsuma Rentaro is?"

    "Where are your Kirigakure''s people? You don''t know it yourself, but you actually asked me, a Kumogakure..."

    Brei''s tone was full of ridicule and contempt. His bloodshot eyes glared fiercely at Biwa J¨±z¨­.

    "If I knew Satsuma Rentaro''s location, I would have killed him long ago. Why would I wait for you to come here and ask me?"

    Brei''s tone was not good. When he heard this question, he knew that this was not a question he could answer.

    In that case.

    Then there was no point in exchanging information.

    He knew that he was already a dead man.

    "Hahaha, good, good, good!"

    After hearing Brei''s words, Biwa J¨±z¨­ immediately understood what Brei meant. He also knew that Brei did not know anything about Satsuma Rentaro at all.

    Then there was no need to waste his breath.

    Continuing on would be a meaningless consumption for both of them.

    Instantly.

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ grabbed Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and yanked it.

    Puchi!

    Accompanied by a bright line of blood, Brei''s head flew directly into the air, flying several meters high.

    In the end, it was like a ball.

    It landed heavily on the ground.

    Brei''s expression was very calm. There was no malevolence or despair at all. There was not even a trace of unwillingness on his face.

    At this point, he did not have any strength left.

    At this time, he again met his deadly opponent, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    Brei was already prepared to die.

    This was the result he had expected.

    There were no other complicated emotions.

    Before he died.

    He had calmly accepted any results.

    "Boss, there is still no news of Rentaro!" Suikazan Fuguki asked Biwa J¨±z¨­, "Now that we have taken down Kumogakure''s outpost, we can''t even see Kumogakure''s ninjas within the borders of the Country of Fire. Rentaro couldn''t have been killed, right?"

    What Suikazan Fuguki expressed was exactly what the others were thinking.

    At this time.

    They had already vaguely realized it.

    Satsuma Rentaro would no longer come back.

    Perhaps he had already been killed.

    They had already begun to accept this matter in their hearts gradually.

    "No."

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ shook his head. There was a determined look in his eyes, and no wavering could be seen in his expression.

    "There is another Kumogakure ninja that we have not seen..." Biwa J¨±z¨­ said in a deep voice.

    "Boss, you mean..." Suikazan Fuguki immediately took a deep breath. At this time, the eyes of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen all fell on Biwa J¨±z¨­. They all had similar thoughts in their hearts.

    "That''s right!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ nodded and said in a cold voice, "That person is Gasshi!"

    "But where is Gasshi?" Suikazan Fuguki asked in confusion.

    "Look!"

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ looked at the other Seven Ninja Swordsmen. He glanced at each of them. Finally, he looked at Suikazan Fuguki again.

    "We must find Gasshi!"

    "If I''m not wrong..."

    "Rentaro is still in Gasshi''s hands!"

    "As long as we don''t see Rentaro''s body, we can''t give up so easily. Otherwise, there might really be a problem with Rentaro''s life because of our negligence."

    At this time, Biwa J¨±z¨­ had a serious expression on his face. He had not given up on chasing Satsuma Rentaro in his heart. After all, in his eyes, Satsuma Rentaro was the future of Kirigakure.

    Kirigakure had already obtained the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    But they still needed a character like Hari.

    If Satsuma Rentaro could be successfully brought back to Kirigakure under his insistence, then he believed that Kirigakure would develop rapidly with the help of Satsuma Rentaro. In the end, they might even become the strongest village in the ninja world.

    "I understand."

    Suikazan Fuguki nodded. He could see the determination on Biwa J¨±z¨­''s face from his expression.

    In that case.

    He would accompany his boss to find Satsuma Rentaro.

    "I understand."

    The rest of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen nodded. They also realized this problem.

    "Let''s go and find Gasshi."

    Biwa J¨±z¨­ pulled Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ out of the tree in front of him. He did not care about the blood flowing down from the tree and directly put Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ behind him. Then, he jumped up and walked toward the Country of Fire.

    He always felt that.

    Gasshi was still within the borders of the Country of Fire.

    He did not return to the Country of Lightning.

    Following Biwa J¨±z¨­''s actions, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen followed behind him and disappeared together.

    At this point.

    The only thing left in this place was Brei''s corpse and the corpses of the border ninjas that were casually thrown on the ground.

    These corpses would probably not be able to last through tonight and would be eaten clean by the surrounding beasts.

    ...

    The next day, early morning.

    In Country of Wind territory.

    Sunagakure''s ninja team helped the Third Kazekage back to the Country of Wind border.

    Only when their feet stepped on the desert did they feel the long-lost sense of security again.

    Every one among them knew.

    If Kumogakure''s sneak attack was not in the Country of Fire territory but in the Country of Wind territory.

    Then the natural geographical advantage would make it impossible for Kumogakure ninjas to be so reckless in front of the Third Kazekage.

    The Country of Wind had an endless amount of natural sand.

    There were countless pieces of iron sand under the sand.

    If the Third Kazekage could be here, then the Magnet Release Bloodline Limit would give full play to his advantage.

    Every time they thought of this.

    The Sunagakure ninjas began to suspect.

    The oases in the Country of Fire.

    Was it really the most suitable environment for them?

    Although the air was good and the weather was pleasant, they did not have such a strong sense of security.

    "Blood smell?"

    The Third Kazekage, who was being supported by two ninjas, suddenly opened his eyes wide.

    Just a moment ago, there was a gust of hot desert wind in front of his nose.

    This wind was dry.

    It could almost be said to be dry wind without any moisture.

    When ninjas from other villages came here, they would feel extremely uncomfortable, as if a knife was cutting their faces.

    But for Sunagakure ninjas...

    They had grown up in this kind of environment since they were young, so they were already used to it. They had even adapted to this climate, so they did not feel much about this desert heat.

    However.

    Once something else was mixed in this wind.

    For example, the blood between the sand that was evaporated by the hot sun would have the smell of blood attached to the hot desert wind.

    This would make this wind particularly pungent.

    One could smell it just by paying a little attention.

    Especially now that it was just early in the morning, the burning sunlight had already begun to rise from the east, illuminating the desert and allowing the blood on the corpses the previous night to evaporate into the air.

    "Not good!"

    The Third Kazekage''s face suddenly changed greatly. He immediately realized that something extremely terrifying had just happened.

    Right now, all of Sunagakure''s elites were following beside him.

    Sunagakure was extremely empty.

    If someone were to sneak attack Sunagakure at this time...

    Then it would simply be a walk in the park!

    "The village is in danger!"

    The Third Kazekage immediately roared, then ignored the pain in his body and immediately ran in Sunagakure''s direction.

    After hearing the Third Kazekage''s words, the rest of the Sunagakure ninjas all realized the seriousness of this matter.

    All of a sudden.

    This group of Sunagakure ninjas, who had just completed Konohagakure''s one-day tour, quickly ran in the direction of Sunagakure.

    ...

    Konohagakure, Anbu''s dormitory.

    Aoba stretched on the iron bed. His biological clock had woken him up as usual.

    "I''ve slept so well!"

    Aoba rubbed his eyes. It had been a long time since he had had such a relaxed sleep. He did not arrange any shadow clones and did not think about anything else. He was purely resting to recover the energy he had consumed.

    "It''s another day of work."

    Aoba got up from the iron bed and quickly washed up. Then, he changed into Anbu uniform and put on the cat face mask that symbolized the cat-faced demon''s identity on his face.

    After completing this outfit.

    Aoba walked out of the dormitory.

    Just as he walked out of the dormitory door, and before he could even close the door, he immediately saw the white-robed Anbu walking toward him from the corridor.

    Aoba recognized this white-robed Anbu.

    It was Hokage''s Anbu Captain.

    But...

    What was he doing here now?

    Aoba was slightly puzzled but did not think too much about it and walked toward Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    "Yamanaka Aoba."

    However.

    This white-robed Anbu immediately called out Aoba''s name. Then, he quickly walked in front of Aoba.

    "You have a secret mission!"

 CH 271

    When Aoba heard the words of the white-robed Anbu, he was stunned. He did not expect that the other party would find him at this time.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Aoba immediately nodded. The other party was Hokage¡¯s Anbu Captain. Although he was not his immediate superior, in fact, his position was higher than his immediate superior.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    The Hokage¡¯s Anbu Captain looked at Aoba through the mask peephole, then immediately turned around and walked to the other side. It looked like he had specially come to find Aoba.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aoba responded indifferently, and just like that, he followed the white-robed Anbu walking out of Anbu¡¯s dormitory.

    After walking for almost five minutes.

    Aoba followed the white-robed Anbu and came to a tree outside the dormitory.

    ¡°Take him there.¡±

    The white-robed Anbu seemed to be talking to the air. After saying that, his figure flashed and disappeared.

    Just as the white-robed Anbu finished speaking, two Anbu appeared beside him.

    They stared at Aoba and gestured to him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Aoba nodded. The entire process was still a bit confusing. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. Everything seemed so sudden.

    Aoba followed the two black-robed Anbu all the way to a hall below the Hokage Building.

    This was the place where Aoba had been before. That time, it was here to screen their identity. Now, he was here to do a secret mission, but he still did not know what a secret mission was.

    ¡°You can go in.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t go in.¡±

    The two ninjas nodded at Aoba. In front of them was the already opened door. It was obvious that the contents of the mission were inside.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Aoba responded again. With a puzzled heart, he walked in. He had no idea what kind of mission was waiting for him. Right now, he was just a little Konohagakure Intelligence Division ninja.

    He did not know what kind of mission he would receive, and he did not think that he would receive any top-secret mission.

    ¡­

    Aoba stepped into the door and an Anbu.

    Aoba still had some impression of these Anbu. They were the Anbu that belonged to the Yamanaka Clan not long ago.

    To be precise.

    The people here now were all ninjas from the Yamanaka Clan.

    When Aoba saw that everyone here was from Yamanaka¡¯s clan, he roughly understood why they found him.

    Perhaps¡­

    It must have something to do with what happened at Konohagakure¡¯s main entrance yesterday!

    Aoba silently made a judgment in his heart, but he still pretended that he did not know anything. After all, he had the perfect alibi. This proved that he had been working in Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s interrogation room all day yesterday.

    Time slowly passed by.

    About half an hour later.

    The white-robed Anbu walked in and appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. After his gaze swept over everyone, he nodded to everyone.

    ¡°This time, I called everyone here because I have a secret mission to hand over to everyone!¡±

    The white-robed Anbu said slowly. As he said this, the eyes of everyone present became much more solemn.

    ¡°The mission this time is similar to your previous missions. I believe that all of you will be able to complete it smoothly. Now that I have said everything I have to say, all of you will wait here quietly for a while. The client of this mission will be coming to see you!¡±

    After the white-robed Anbu finished speaking, he directly turned around and left. Then, the Anbu who were guarding here also left with him.

    All that was left on the scene were the ninjas of the Yamanaka Clan.

    This made everyone feel strange.

    Apart from Aoba, everyone felt a bit surprised. After all, they were not ordinary Yamanaka clan ninjas but from the Anbu Division.

    For them.

    The missions they usually did were all Anbu-related mind reading missions, so most of them were Konohagakure Intelligence Division¡¯s ninjas, and all they did were missions in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. They basically did not carry out any external missions.

    Now, they actually said that they would be going to see the client. This was very new to them, Including Aoba.

    They had never encountered such a thing before.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it what I think?¡±

    Aoba thought to himself. When he first came here, he thought it was related to the incident at Konohagakure¡¯s main entrance. Now it seemed that it was not the case. He could not help but be curious.

    At this time.

    Everyone present was curious, but no one said anything. They all quietly waited for the so-called client to come.

    Gradually.

    Time ticked by.

    Another half an hour passed.

    All the ninjas, including Aoba, were already waiting impatiently.

    At this moment.

    Heavy footsteps sounded from the entrance of this wide hall.

    Someone was coming!

    Everyone immediately realized this matter. They had already guessed that the person who had come here was the person they had been waiting for.

    Step, step, step¡­

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    It gradually entered everyone¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    When everyone saw the appearance of the person, they couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Everyone recognized the person walking in front of them, and they had just seen him not long ago.

    Shimura Danzo!

    This man wearing a dark green robe walked to the front of the crowd step by step. His whole body exuded an extremely strong sense of oppression, which immediately made this place quiet down.

    Danzo walked to the front of these Anbu, then stopped and looked at everyone present.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think that the client was me!¡±

    Danzo said in an indifferent tone. After he finished speaking, his gaze swept over every single Anbu and did not linger on anyone.

    ¡°Actually, it is not a commission. I have a very important matter that I need to coordinate with you to help me with. This matter is very important to the village. I hope you can help me.¡±

    Danzo¡¯s words were very pleasant to hear. Just a few simple words made the blood of the ninja present boil.

    Many of them still wanted to climb up.

    To them, Danzo could be said to be their life goal.

    ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let you help for nothing. If any of you perform particularly well, you will have the opportunity to work for me in the future. This should be considered an upgrade to your position!¡±

    Before everyone could get out of their excitement, Danzo threw a big cake at everyone and slapped it on their heads.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡±

    The ninjas took a deep breath and tried to calm down their messy emotions. They were all in an indescribable shock.

    They could be promoted!

    This was an opportunity that they had to grasp!

    Many of them had been in Anbu Division for many years. Not everyone had the chance to touch the room for promotion. After all, the higher they climbed, the more crowded it was. If there were no chance, it would be very difficult to complete a transformation.

    But¡­

    Now, an opportunity had come!

    This was something they had to grasp! Otherwise, if he continued to stay in Anbu, he might not even know when he would die!

    The people present were all ninjas of the Yamanaka Clan.

    They were all very clear.

    Just more than half a year ago. The incident of the remnants of the old era erupted in the village. At that time, it was Danzo who called all the ninjas of the Yamanaka Clan who were among the Anbu Division.

    At that time, he asked them to read the memories to find the key clues.

    The specific process was still fresh in everyone¡¯s memory.

    It was just that these were not important.

    The thing that bothered them the most was Yamanaka Midori which they looked down on at that time.

    Almost everyone here knew Yamanaka Midori. That person was pompous and would jump out to say it even if he made a little discovery. In the intelligence industry, he was particularly unstable.

    According to the normal trend. The person who does this kind of the might face big trouble sooner or later.

    After all, there was a high possibility that there would be mistakes in the information. If he revealed the clues before he had verified their validity, it was very likely that it would cause a certain degree of trouble for the future plans of the village.

    But¡­

    This Yamanaka Midori still said it!

    After he said it, he was valued!

    Now, Yamanaka Midori followed Danzo and worked at Konohagakure¡¯s special organization, Root, because he made a name for himself by making a little discovery. This greatly satisfied Danzo¡¯s suspicious characteristics. He would rather kill wrongly than let this go.

    Danzo liked this type of Sensor Ninja.

    As long as you provide suspicious points!

    There was no need to confirm whether it was real or not!

    As long as there was a little problem with that person, then it could mean that there was a problem with that person!

    This was the basic logic when Danzo was dealing with the internal affairs of the village!

    Because of this.

    Yamanaka Midori was put in an important position!

    Just when Yamanaka Midori was taken away by Danzo¡¯s people, the other Yamanaka clan ninjas gloated and felt that this was the problem of Yamanaka Midori¡¯s mouth being too loose.

    But¡­

    When those Yamanaka clan ninjas saw Yamanaka Midori again after a few months, they finally understood how well he was doing.

    Now, this opportunity had come again.

    No one wanted to miss this opportunity.

    They all wanted to become the next Yamanaka Midori. They wanted to use this opportunity to jump up and then rise to the top. Their future was a smooth one.

    For a moment.

    These Yamanaka clan ninjas were eager to try, and their eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Aoba did not observe the changes in other people¡¯s eyes, but after he heard Danzo¡¯s words, he understood what Danzo meant. It should be correct to guess that he was going to read the memories of Kumogakure ninjas who died at the main entrance.

    However, it¡¯s just different from running over and asking everyone.

    This was a different method.

    He issued a mission to the Anbu Division for the Yamanaka Clan ninjas in the form of a client.

    The reward for the mission was the simplest and crudest promotion.

    This method directly mobilized the enthusiasm of everyone except for Aoba. It was almost foreseeable that these people would put a lot of effort into the mission later.

    ¡®Good fellow!¡¯

    Aoba never thought of it!

    Now even Danzo began to use all kinds of bewitching methods!

    Only¡­

    ¡®Why did this method look so familiar?¡¯

    Aoba immediately recalled and instantly had an answer in his heart.

    ¡®It should be him!¡¯

    This was not the style that Danzo was usually good at!

    Danzo rarely had this kind of euphemistic and efficient method of mixing. Most of it was direct orders. This kind of change should have something to do with someone.

    ¡®Hari!¡¯

    The name of this person immediately appeared in Aoba¡¯s mind.

    He had read Hari¡¯s memories and knew that the way Hari issued tasks to Kumogakure ninjas was this kind of temptation. He didn¡¯t threaten them because he didn¡¯t have the ability to threaten them.

    Kumogakure ninjas were all rough and reckless men.

    Their physical strength was very strong.

    Their combat strength was also very fierce.

    But most of them weren¡¯t very good in terms of thinking.

    Hari uses this method to maximize their enthusiasm and achieve a certain goal.

    Of course.

    Aoba had seen a lot of this method.

    Wasn¡¯t it just a cake!

    Was there a boss in the modern world who couldn¡¯t make cakes?

    This was something that could be seen everywhere!

    However, through this small detail. Aoba immediately realized that Danzo should have successfully read part of Hari¡¯s memory and learned something from him.

    ¡°I really like the way you look at me!¡±

    Danzo¡¯s gaze swept over the Yamanaka ninjas present, and he was very satisfied with their wolf-like desire to complete the mission and be promoted.

    It seemed that this cake was quite successful!

    Then, Danzo waved at everyone.

    ¡°Come with me!¡±

    After saying that, Danzo turned around and walked deeper into the building.

    There were many doors in this building.

    When they came in, the door was only one of them.

    However, the vast majority of people had never walked through other doors, and it was even difficult for them even to come here.

    Following Danzo¡¯s departure.

    The Yamanaka ninjas, including Aoba, followed him one after another.

    After passing through the door, there was a very long corridor. This corridor was curved like a ring. From the moment they entered, they had been turning slightly to the right.

    After following Danzo for a few minutes, a door appeared on the left side of the corridor.

    Danzo opened the door in front of everyone.

    The ninjas here were all Konohagakure ninjas. They were all people who had been searched through their memories and could be trusted. Danzo was not worried about this.

    It was just a few doors.

    It did not involve his core area.

    After everyone followed Danzo to the side door, the temperature was slightly lower.

    They were going underground!

    Aoba only felt it for a moment and knew that it was the way to the underground.

    After all, the first floor of the Hokage Building they enter was completely platted, and it has never been uphill.

    Now, they suddenly went down.

    Then, it was certain.

    The place they were going to was probably the outer area of the underground area where Danzo¡¯s base was located.

    There were the memories of the three Root ninjas in Aoba¡¯s head, but none of them knew this path.

    Apparently, this was the road that few people knew about.

    The Root was located under Konohagakure.

    Just like his name¡­

    Root!

    The roots were located underground, like the roots of an old tree, which was extremely complex, with many different branches leading to different locations.

    There were no less than five entrances and exits.

    However.

    The Root had a very obvious characteristic.

    That was, all the entrances were connected to the first floor. After entering the Root, whether it was from the underground first floor to the second floor or from the second floor to the third floor, all of them had only one passage.

    This design made the Root extremely convenient to manage!

    According to Aoba¡¯s judgment.

    Right now, they should be in the area between the first floor and Root base. They should be in a secret passage leading to the first floor, but they did not really reach the Root base.

    After making a simple judgment of the location.

    Aoba still followed behind Danzo, and walked forward together. In fact, he didn¡¯t know where Danzo was going to take them.

    Gradually.

    As time passed.

    After going downhill for a short while, they arrived at a corridor.

    The corridor was extremely dark.

    All the light came from the faint candlelight around them.

    Danzo led the group forward about 200 meters and suddenly stopped.

    Under the puzzled gazes of these ninjas, he raised his left hand and lightly tapped the wall on the left.

    Rumble!

    The moment Danzo tapped the wall, the wall suddenly shook. The entire stone wall rose upwards, revealing a passage.

    At the end of this passage was a room.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    Danzo said to everyone in a low voice. After that, he took the lead and walked in.

    The ninjas followed him one by one and arrived in this room.

    In the dark room.

    They could not see their fingers when they stretched out their hand.

    Even these ninjas who had already adapted to the dark environment were still staring with their eyes wide open, but it was still difficult to see everything around them clearly.

    Only Aoba.

    His eyes could still see things in this dark room.

    Now, his gaze swept across the surroundings.

    There were cold iron shelves here.

    It felt similar to when he first arrived at Konohagakure Intelligence Division and followed Yuta on a mission.

    It could be said that¡­

    This was the place where the corpses were stored.

    There was a corpse placed on each iron shelf, and the limbs of these corpses were most likely pieced together.

    The air was slightly suffused with the smell of preservatives.

    It seemed that these corpses had been made into specimens.

    Not only that.

    Aoba could faintly smell Orochimaru¡¯s scent in this room.

    ¡®It seemed that¡­¡¯

    ¡®Orochimaru had been here before.¡¯

    ¡®However, he was not here right now.¡¯

    ¡®It should have been in the past night that Danzo had let him deal with all the corpses here. He had already searched the useful information as much as possible and confirmed that there were no missing parts. Only then did he find them.¡¯

    ¡®If that is the case¡­¡¯

    Aoba tried his best to make his speculation. He felt that the memories of these corpses should have been read before. After all, the content of Kumogakure ninja¡¯s memories was still quite big. The information that could be taken out should have been read by Danzo, so they just needed to find some special content in it.

    At least¡­

    Aoba did not see Kumogakure Advisor¡¯s corpse here.

    Not only that.

    He had yet to see Brei.

    Of course.

    Right now, he still did not know that Brei had already run out of Konohagakure and had finally died under the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    Right at this moment, Danzo raised his right hand and snapped his finger.

    ¡°Snapped!¡±

    A crisp sound rang out.

    The candles around the room all shone with faint candlelight, and every candle burned up.

    These candles were very short and small.

    They looked like toothpicks.

    Fortunately, there were many candles here, and they could barely be used together. For ninjas who lived in the dark environment all year round, they could still make do.

    As the candlelight illuminated the dark room.

    These ninjas could see the corpses lying on the iron shelf and could not help but gasp again.

    These people were all dead!

    Moreover.

    From the dress of these people, they were all Kumogakure ninjas.

    Everyone at the scene was an Anbu. No one was a fool. Even if they were not among the people guarding the main entrance yesterday, they vaguely knew something had happened in the village.

    This was not a small matter but a big matter that might affect the situation in the village.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Cough¡­¡±

    At this moment.

    Danzo cleared his throat.

    All the attention of ninjas was drawn over.

    ¡°This is your mission.¡±

    Danzo looked at the ninjas present. His gaze lingered on everyone for a while, and then he walked over to one of the iron shelves, pointing at a corpse lying there.

    ¡°I think you have already guessed it!¡±

    Danzo slowly opened his mouth and explained to the ninjas present. Now he understood more and more how to mobilize everyone¡¯s enthusiasm.

    If it were in the past.

    He would not say much about the details of these tasks.

    Because this was not something these ninjas should know. After all, ninjas only needed to know what the task was, and there was no need to know why they did this task.

    But¡­

    Through some of Hari¡¯s experiences.

    It made him understand one thing.

    Most of the time, just saying a few words might be able to stir up everyone¡¯s enthusiasm, thus achieving a better goal achieving better results.

    ¡°These corpses are not our Konohagakure ninjas. They are all Kumogakure ninjas. They are all from Kumogakure¡¯s envoy group. When they came to Konohagakure yesterday, there was an accident. Your mission is to find out the cause of the accident here.¡±

    Danzo slowly said.

    He briefly told the things that happened at Konohagakure¡¯s main entrance to these Yamanaka clan ninjas.

    In fact.

    Even if Danzo didn¡¯t say anything about it, he couldn¡¯t hide it either.

    These people would learn about the contents through various channels and finally obtain the corresponding information.

    However.

    Danzo simply said a few words, but he could directly win over the hearts of these ninjas in a simple and crude way.

    It made them feel that Danzo-sama was trusting them.

    Thus, they were full of energy.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    These ninjas immediately responded. Everyone¡¯s eyes were flashing with eagerness. At this time, they could not wait to start the mission quickly.

    When Danzo saw the eyes of these Yamanaka clan ninjas, he was very satisfied. Then he nodded.

    ¡°I am very satisfied with your performance. I hope that when you carry out the mission, don¡¯t let me down!¡±

    Danzo¡¯s voice sounded again. His tone suddenly became serious, pulling back the excitement in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    He had to mobilize their enthusiasm, but he could not let his subordinates float. He had to control their enthusiasm. Only then would he be able to maximize his subordinates to complete the mission.

    Of course.

    Danzo had still learned some lessons from Hari¡¯s experience.

    He had to take a closer look.

    Among the people who were carrying out the mission.

    Were there any people who seemed to be carrying out other missions?

    Gasshi.

    He was the most typical example!

    Danzo had already accepted Hari as his aide, and whenever he had the time, he would communicate with Hari.

    Correspondingly.

    Danzo promised to help Hari find the person who gave Gasshi the mission.

    Because of this.

    Danzo wanted to investigate these Kumogakure ninjas.

    Not only did he want to investigate Kumogakure, but he also wanted to investigate Kirigakure.

    ¡°Before you carry out the mission.¡±

    ¡°I will remind you a little more about the things you need to pay attention to¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe it will help you!¡±

    Danzo¡¯s voice became much more serious, and he looked even more serious. The place he was talking about now was the key point of this mission.

    ¡°You have to dig into the memories of these Kumogakure ninjas as much as possible and find if they have any other secret missions on them!¡±

    ¡°It is best to find the person who gave them the secret mission and what the secret mission they are going to carry out is!¡±

    ¡°You have to break the fixed and habitual thinking. You have to know that the mission on them is not only issued by Kumogakure but also by others!¡±

    ¡°If you can find it¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe you all know what you will get!¡±

    After Danzo finished setting up the mission requirements, he did not forget to draw a cake to increase their motivation to carry out the mission.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When these ninjas heard Danzo¡¯s words, they once again responded passionately. Everyone already wanted to start quickly. They even saw what they looked like after they were promoted.

    Aoba stood there quietly.

    He looked at Danzo, who was not far away from him.

    He had already understood what Danzo was looking for from the mission that Danzo had issued.

    It seems¡­

    Danzo had already entered the trap he had set up.

    He thought that Kumogakure¡¯s actions were nothing more than this master¡¯s issued mission.

    Now¡­

    They were going to find this master!

 CH 272

    Danzo looked at the crowd''s expressions and was very satisfied. He nodded to these ninjas and then walked toward the door behind him.

    Under the gazes of the crowd.

    Danzo walked to the door but suddenly stopped.

    He turned his face slightly, and the eyes that were exposed to the outside suddenly flashed with a very cold light.

    "After saying so much, it''s time to talk about the unpleasant parts!"

    Danzo''s voice suddenly became extremely cold. In an instant, it seemed as if the temperature of the room had dropped a lot, causing everyone''s excitement to calm down.

    Everyone present knew.

    Shimura Danzo was an existence that could not be easily provoked!

    They would rather not have any credit than do something that made Danzo unhappy!

    "You can freely divide yourselves into groups here and form a team with the person you think is the most helpful so that you can complete the mission more efficiently. I am more interested in the elites who can cooperate with the team, and I don''t want to see any disputes or fights between you. You can try your best to improve your efficiency, but you can''t disturb other people''s efficiency. Am I clear enough?"

    Danzo''s indifferent voice echoed in the room and clearly entered everyone''s ears. In an instant, everyone''s excitement was slightly reduced.

    "Understood!"

    After hearing Danzo''s words, everyone immediately answered, but this time the voice did not seem so passionate.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone began to think about their teammates.

    Ninjas always paid attention to teamwork.

    Since they could choose their own teammates, everyone paid more attention to teamwork and tacit cooperation.

    There were many things that needed to be considered!

    Everyone''s thoughts started to become lively. Each of them had different plans and began to think about complicated things.

    "A group will be composed of three people. After forming a group, no matter what happens, you can not leave the group. If you find anything, inform the ninjas here immediately. Your whole group will come to me. As long as your discovery is valuable enough, then your entire group will be rewarded!"

    Danzo said to everyone.

    These words of his expressed a very important meaning.

    Thrive together

    Suffer together.

    This was to bind everyone in the team, allowing everyone to carry out missions together, thus achieving better efficiency.

    "Understood."

    Everyone nodded in agreement. They all understood what Danzo meant and gradually began to have favorite teammates in their minds. After all, they were relatively familiar with each other.

    "There is one last thing!"

    Danzo''s cold voice sounded again. This time, his tone became even more serious, with a strong warning.

    "Before the mission ends, you are not allowed to leave this room, especially outside the corridor. Otherwise, you will pay the price for your stupid actions!"

    After Danzo gave his last warning, he directly stepped out of the room.

    At this point.

    Only these Yamanaka clan ninjas were left in the room.

    "Ah, this..."

    "Who should we tell after we finish forming the team?"

    "Danzo-sama left just like that?"

    "Is this grouping segment?"

    "..."

    These ninjas made a questioning sound. They were all very puzzled and did not know what to do next.

    In fact.

    This really was not their fault.

    Danzo really did not explain the specific process of the matter so clearly.

    Because...

    Danzo was not telling them the process of the task at all but to stimulate their enthusiasm by drawing cakes.

    The task of drawing cakes was over.

    Now, there would naturally be other people coming to explain the mission process to these ninjas.

    Just as everyone was puzzled.

    A ninja walked in from the door. This ninja was wearing a Root ninja uniform and mask.

    Even so.

    Aoba could still recognize him.

    This person was Yamanaka Akira.

    Aoba had close contact with Akira in the information that the advanced paper clone had brought back from imitating the two Root ninjas.

    At that time, it just so happened that Akira was the one who read his advanced paper clone''s memories.

    It was precisely because of that memory reading.

    It allowed his advanced paper clone to muddle through and successfully sneak into Roots. Finally, he successfully found Hari and completed his arrangements.

    From a certain perspective.

    Akira was still the key person that completed his arrangement.

    Behind Akira were three Root ninjas wearing masks.

    "I will be responsible for your mission."

    Akira spoke slowly. His voice was very light and indifferent, and it sounded as if there were no emotional fluctuations. It gave off an extremely steady feeling.

    "Now is your time to divide into groups."

    "After you complete your groups, report the names of the groups to me."

    "After I complete the registration of your groups, you can choose the corpses you want to read first."

    "You have to pay attention to this place."

    "The order of the corpses selection is in the order of the group registration. The first registered group will be the first to choose."

    "I still have to emphasize this. It is not always the first to choose will be the best. No one knows which person has intelligence in their head. This is mostly based on your team''s luck and fate."

    "However, the group who chooses first has a chance to choose their own fate."

    "The last one is..."

    "This mission allows you to work on your own if you wish..."

    "Let''s start grouping now!"

    Akira said to everyone. The last sentence he said that allowed himself to work alone was actually a patch for the grouping situation of this mission.

    When he came in.

    He roughly looked at the number of people.

    If they were divided into groups of three people, there would be two people left in the end.

    Then these two people could form a group together, but he was still willing to give them a chance to be alone. After all, for the two people to remain, it could be said that no one was willing to choose them.

    Therefore, it was better to provide them with a chance to fight on their own.

    Maybe at that time, the efficiency of a single person would be higher than that of two people.

    "When you are reading memories, if you find anything, you can report it to the three people next to me!"

    After Akira finished speaking, he raised his hand and pointed at the three people beside him.

    They looked over.

    They couldn''t see their faces at all because of the mask.

    They didn''t know who they were.

    However.

    The three of them gave everyone a familiar feeling.

    "They are your old acquaintances."

    Behind the mask, Akira revealed a meaningful smile. However, no one could see his expression through the mask.

    "They are the three people who found the key clues in the remnant of the old era last time. Now they are my assistants. I hope that some of you will appear and stand in their current position."

    When Akira said this, the ninjas at the scene instantly became motivated.

    Yamanaka Midori!

    They were all aware that one of the three who was relatively small in stature was Yamanaka Midori.

    It had to be known that a few months ago, Midori was still among them. They all saw him calling them seniors, and now he had become their senior.

    This kind of stimulation.

    It directly made these ninjas'' hearts go crazy.

    They all wanted to stand in Midori''s current position.

    In an instant, they became even more expectant and longing for the task of reading memories. Other than Aoba, no one else considered this a boring task. They were all ready to do their best to read memories without holding back.

    After all.

    When they participated in this task last time.

    Basically, they were all slacking off.

    No one was willing to expend too much energy.

    This time, they all wanted to seize this extremely rare opportunity.

    "Now, you can freely form teams!" Akira said to the ninjas present.

    .

    Just as he finished his words.

    All the ninjas in the area began to move, and they began to look for their teammates.

    Among them, a few ninjas directly took off their masks and revealed their faces so that they could find their teammates more clearly.

    For a moment.

    It was extremely lively.

    Aoba did not participate in the search for teammates. Instead, he slowly took a few steps back, quiet and out of place in this noisy environment.

    Aoba had no intention of forming a team with others.

    He felt that the rule that allowed him to form a team all by himself was specially tailored for him.

    Very perfect!

    Aoba was very satisfied with this way of carrying out the mission. He could fish quietly by himself and then leave when the mission was over.

    ...

    In the crowd of ninjas.

    People began to form groups with their teammates quickly.

    They were looking for the most suitable partners for each other.

    Among them.

    The two ninjas walked together.

    They were Aoba''s two teammates in the last mission, Izumi and Shinichi.

    Izumi and Shinichi walked together. These two were both ninjas with extraordinary strength, and they both had some thoughts of climbing forward.

    In addition to their previous cooperation experience, the two of them still recognized each other''s strengths very much.

    "Izumi, are we still going to look for Aoba?" Shinichi stared at Izumi and asked. He saw that many people were quickly matched with the teammates they had met last time. This way, they could quickly complete the team. However, Aoba was really a bit too shortsighted, making him a little embarrassed.

    "No!" Izumi shook his head decisively. Without any hesitation, he stared at Shinichi for a while and said, "If you and I still want to get on this ride, then we absolutely can not team up with Aoba. Not only will he not bring us positive help, but he will also become a burden to us!"

    "It shouldn''t be like this..." A bitter smile appeared on Shinichi''s face. The cooperation between him and Aoba last time was quite cheerful, but at that time, he didn''t have any ambition.

    "I didn''t say no!" Izumi rolled his eyes at Shinichi. He hadn''t noticed it after the last time. However, after knowing that Midori''s position had been greatly promoted, he had already regretted it. At that time, he had discovered something, but he was stopped by Aoba. He even said that it was better to do nothing than make mistakes. He had always remembered this matter in his heart. He then said, "You were influenced by him a lot last time. This time, he didn''t take the initiative to look for us. There is no need for us to look for him!"

    "Alright..."

    Shinichi was already a little hesitant. In his heart, he already had the idea of not bringing Aoba along. However, he was too embarrassed to do so. Now, Izumi''s words just happened to give him a reason not to feel so uncomfortable.

    That''s right!

    It was not that he did not want to team up with Aoba!

    It was that Aoba did not come to find them at all!

    With Aoba''s identity and status...

    They wouldn''t take the initiative to look for Aoba, would they?

    Thinking of this.

    Shinichi was instantly relieved.

    ...

    In the corner of the room.

    Aoba did not know that Izumi and Shinichi had just talked about whether to bring him along.

    However.

    Even if the two of them came to look for Aoba.

    Aoba would not join their team.

    He was not such a person who wanted to save face; saying no to them has no problem at all.

    He had already decided to be alone.

    Then no matter who comes, he will not join their team!

    What''s more...

    Izumi said was true.

    If Aoba were to team up with Izumi and Shinichi, it would definitely affect the promotion of these two people.

    However, his guess was right. But his reason was wrong.

    The reason why Aoba could drag down these two people was not that his strength was not strong enough, but because he did not want to stand out at all.

    ...

    Gradually.

    As time passed.

    These Yamanaka clan ninjas quickly formed a three-man team.

    In the end, there was only one person left.

    After that person saw Aoba standing in the corner, he did not go forward and chose to form a team with Aoba.

    After all.

    Under such circumstances.

    Forming a team with others was not as easy as being alone.

    The reason why that person could be overlooked like Aoba was the same as the reason why Aoba was not chosen.

    That was that his strength was not enough!

    It was just that...

    Aoba was pretending to be weak, and that person''s strength was really not good!

    In a short time.

    After completing forming a team, these ninjas went to Akira to register their team. As long as they completed the registration, they immediately went to choose a corpse.

    Now they could not care about the problem of fate.

    The earlier to choose and read memories, the faster they could get results.

    That way, they would gain the upper hand.

    In the last mission, they did not care about this matter. Now, they did not want to miss this opportunity again.

    The team who formed first could choose the corpse first. For Aoba and the other ninja who had not been selected, they were completely unqualified to choose. They had to wait until all the teams had chosen before their turn.

    When Aoba and the other ninja arrived in front of Akira.

    Akira raised his eyes and looked deeply at Aoba. Then he looked deeply at the other ninja.

    "Are you really planning to team up on your own?" Akira asked in a daze.

    He had only said that just now.

    Although he had already expected that someone would make such a choice.

    But two people were standing in front of him, one person and one team.

    It still made him feel a bit inconceivable.

    This was simply like playing around!

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    Aoba and the other ninja nodded at the same time. The two of them spoke in unison. On the contrary, when it came to answering this question, it revealed a rare tacit understanding.

    "..."

    After Akira heard the words of these two, he instantly fell silent.

    Now that he had asked this question, he should agree!

    But, you should know...

    Danzo was still very fond of his subordinates working together.

    "If you do this, it can be said that you have given up the room for promotion. Do you understand?"

    Akira tried to use this method to see if he could make these two people change their minds and start to team up with each other. This way, it would be better to team up with two people, which was better than being alone.

    "Understood!"

    "Understood!"

    Aoba and the other ninja spoke in unison once again. The two of them shook their heads at the same time as they spoke, revealing a rare tacit understanding once again.

    This was the tacit understanding between the salted fish.

    The corners of Akira''s mouth twitched violently. However, he still felt that there was a possibility that these two people could form a team. After all, these two people showed an extremely rare tacit understanding.

    "Look, there is still a very rare tacit understanding between you two!"

    "Do you want to try forming a team?"

    Akira took a deep breath and asked tentatively. He decided to ask this one last time. If they wanted to change their minds, he would give them a chance. If they were not willing to form a team, then this matter would be over.

    "No!"

    "No!"

    Aoba and the other ninja spoke in unison once again, and the two of them continued this tacit understanding.

    It was a tacit understanding of disliking each other!

    Sometimes it was like this...

    If the two of them disliked each other, they might even have a more tacit understanding than liking each other because there was no need to hesitate at all. They just did not want to work with each other.

    Of course.

    Aoba couldn''t be considered to dislike him.

    He didn''t know this ninja at all.

    He simply wanted to be on his own. So, he wouldn''t be in conflict with anyone with radical thoughts, and there wouldn''t be any problems.

    However.

    Aoba didn''t know that the other ninja recognized him.

    Moreover.

    This ninja really despised Aoba and did not want to team up with him at all.

    In his opinion...

    If he team up with Aoba.

    It was really worse than him forming a team by himself.

    "..."

    When Akira heard the reply from Aoba and the other ninja, he instantly became even more shocked.

    They could actually dislike the other party like this.

    He originally thought that only the strong would dislike the weak, and the weak would form groups for warmth.

    From the looks of it now.

    He was wrong.

    The weak would dislike the weak more than the strong...

    "Now, there is a problem between you. There is only a corpse left!"

    Akira looked up at the two people. After all, the number of people and the number of corpses here matched each other. Otherwise, they could not have asked three people to form a group from the beginning.

    If these two people were in the same team now, it was not a problem. This body would belong to this team.

    But now, these two people each became a team.

    Then the remaining body could only be handed over to the first person, but even Akira could not tell who was the first one to come.

    "Do you want to reconsider?"

    In his heart, Akira still suggested that the two of them could form a team. That way, they would be able to complete the mission better and not cause waste of manpower.

    "No!"

    "No!"

    Aoba and the other ninja shook their heads at the same time. After both of them rejected the request to team up, the two of them looked at each other.

    Aoba looked at the other ninja.

    The other ninja also looked at Aoba.

    Then.

    The two of them spoke in unison again.

    "Give him the body!"

    "Give him the body!"

    Aoba and the other ninja raised their hands at the same time and pointed at each other. They both made a concession.

    "???"

    When Akira saw their actions, he instantly understood that the ninjas who had been rushing to form a team earlier were all soldiers who wanted to be generals. They were prepared to give their all for this opportunity to be promoted.

    But the two people in front of him...

    They were two salted fish!

    They did not have any ambition at all!

    They belonged to the type that did not plan to advance at all...

    The two of them had been fooling around!

    Good!

    It was true that the dragons and phoenixes were all gathered together!

    "Since the two of you are so modest, why don''t you two form a team? Since both of you are salted fish, why don''t you form a group together?" Akira said in a mocking tone.

    "No!"

    "No!"

    Aoba and the other ninja shook their heads together. After shaking their heads, they pointed at each other again, and their eyes were filled with disdain!

    "I would rather be a salted fish myself than be a salted fish with him!" The other ninja pointed at Aoba in disgust. Anyone could hear the disdain in his tone.

    "I don''t want to team up with him!" Aoba said at the same time as the other ninja.

    At this point.

    The tacit understanding between the two of them was broken.

    "You..."

    Anger flashed in Akira''s eyes. He repeatedly persuaded these two people to team up. Now, these two people not only did not team up but also openly despised each other. They looked like two clowns, which made him particularly unhappy.

    "Go and take over the body together. As for who goes first, it is your own business. Don''t waste our working time here, and don''t delay others from reading memories!"

    Akira snorted coldly. He was not in the mood to play this boring game with the two people. As he spoke, he waved his hand and directly sent the two people away.

    "Hmph!"

    The other ninja rolled his eyes at Aoba as if doing a mission with Aoba was a very shameful thing.

    The other ninja was called Yamanaka Kaze.

    He was also famous in the Yamanaka Clan. He was a trash ninja second only to Aoba.

    It was just...

    It was different from Aoba pretending to be trash.

    This Kaze was really trash!

    There was nothing wrong with his body. Just like normal ninjas, he was able to extract chakra normally and successfully graduated from the Ninja School. His original starting point was higher than Aoba''s.

    But...

    Ever since Kaze graduated from the Ninja School.

    The family discovered something very strange.

    This ninja...

    Other than the three most basic techniques of the Ninja School and the few secret techniques of the family, he could not learn any other ninjutsu.

    It was not the kind of waste that he could not learn.

    It was simply impossible to learn.

    No matter how he learned it, he could not use it.

    Finally...

    After confirming that Kaze had no way of using ninjutsu other than the basic three school ninjutsu and secret technique of the family to complete the mission, the Yamanaka Clan decided to send Kaze to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Kaze was one year younger than Aoba.

    In the Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he was still in the semi-new state that had just passed the test.

    Just now, when they were forming a team.

    He still wanted to join the big shots team with hope.

    However.

    Gradually.

    He found that no one wanted him at all.

    He was just thinking too much.

    Finally.

    After all the team had been formed.

    Yamanaka Kaze focused his gaze on the remaining person like him. At first, he was in the mood to team up with that person.

    However.

    When he saw the cat-faced mask.

    Every cell in his body was filled with rejection and completely gave up the idea of forming a team with this person.

    The reason was very simple!

    He knew that the owner behind the mask was Yamanaka Aoba, who was even more useless than him.

    Aoba did not expect that someone would dislike him so much. However, he did not care about this matter. After all, the effect he wanted had been achieved.

    Therefore.

    Even if Kaze was groaning there, he did not make any response.

    Then.

    Under Akira''s lead.

    Aoba and Kaze arrived at the edge of an iron shelf. There was a burnt corpse on it. It was dark and no one could see it.

    Aoba looked over.

    He didn''t feel that this was a person at all.

    If he hadn''t known beforehand that this thing was a corpse.

    He might think it''s burned sticks and a blackened ball.

    Now it seems...

    That round ball should be the head!

    "This is the corpse that you are going to read memories. You will split the time to read its memories. Remember, do not argue or fight!" Akira said coldly.

    "You call this a corpse?"

    The corner of Kaze''s mouth twitched. He had never seen a corpse like this.

    He raised his trembling hand and pointed at the black thing on the iron shelf.

    He had no idea where to start if he wanted to read its memories.

    "Cut the crap!"

    Akira glared at Kaze, then rolled his eyes at Aoba before turning around and returning to his seat.

    As a member of the Yamanaka clan.

    He knew Aoba, and he also knew Kaze. As a person who wanted to climb the peak, he scoffed at the attitude of the two people.

    Being trash was not your fault!

    It was your fault to be willing to be trash!

    Akira directly left. He did not want to look at the two people anymore. In his heart, he had already determined that these two people would be mediocre for a lifetime. It was impossible for them to make any progress.

    "You... you... you go first!"

    After Akira left, Kaze looked at the charred corpse. He already understood why these people did not choose this corpse at all.

    ''Could this thing really be read and extract memories?''

    Now he was afraid of dirtying his hands!

    He did not want to read its memories at all!

    Aoba raised his eyes and looked into Kaze''s eyes. After confirming that Kaze did not dislike him this time but felt that this corpse was very disgusting, he slowly nodded.

    "Alright!"

 CH 273

    "Cough, cough, cough, cough..."

    Just as Aoba and Kaze had returned to their positions, Akira, who was in charge of this place, immediately cleared his throat and pulled everyone''s attention back to him.

    "Right now, I have something very important to tell you all!"

    Akira''s voice rang out, clearly entering everyone''s ears. Instantly, all of the ninja present movements stopped.

    At this critical juncture.

    No matter how anxious they were, they wouldn''t be short of time. It was more important to listen to important things first.

    At this time, they all knew that they could not miss anything. Any information could determine whether they would be promoted in the end.

    "Now that each of your teams has chosen a corpse, this corpse can be said to decide your fate!"

    Akira''s voice slowly rang out. His bright eyes looked at the many Yamanaka clan ninjas present. There was a meaningful look in his eyes.

    Of course.

    He did not look at Aoba and Kaze.

    "Your group will be responsible for digging into the memories of the corpses you have chosen until you find useful information!"

    "But... I will also provide you with the opportunity to exchange!"

    "If you feel that you have almost dug out the memories of this corpse in your hands and there is no way you can get any more useful information. Then you can exchange the corpse in your hands to other groups!"

    "The premise of exchanging the corpse is that it is the same for the other group!"

    "You can exchange countless times until you find important information!"

    "But..."

    "I have to emphasize it!"

    "The exchange of corpses is based on the willingness of both parties. If one party is unwilling to exchange, then the exchange can not be done!"

    "Let''s begin now!"

    Akira announced the rules of the exchanging of corpses and caused everyone to nod in agreement.

    This rule was not something he had thought of.

    It was something that Danzo had come up with.

    This matter was still very important to Danzo. He did not wish to hand the fate of a corpse to a single team.

    After all, the corpses of these ninjas were unrecognizable.

    Perhaps.

    After exchanging the corpses.

    It could be of a better effect!

    Only then did he come up with such a method. It could allow every group to dig deep into the memories of the corpses in their hands, and it could also provide them with other opportunities.

    In this way.

    Killing more birds with one stone!

    After Akira finished announcing the rules, everyone in each group began to read memories.

    ...

    "Would anyone want our corpse?"

    Yamanaka Kaze pointed at the charred corpse with disgust in his eyes.

    If he wasn''t wearing a mask.

    One could see the twisted expression on his face.

    "I''m going to read its memories first."

    Aoba did not pay attention to Kaze''s ridicule at all. Instead, he said that he should go first.

    He had already seen from Kaze''s eyes that this person was not only a good-for-nothing with weak ability but also a good-for-nothing with his own small character.

    There was no other way...

    If he was not afraid of being dirty or tired.

    Perhaps there was still hope.

    There was nothing he could do now.

    Aoba could almost foresee that in the near future, Yamanaka Kaze would most likely be eliminated.

    Most importantly...

    Being trash wasn''t the scary thing!

    But he still thinks that others are even more trash than him...

    That was the scary part!

    Aoba lowered his head and looked at the corpse''s bones. Now that he carefully observed them, he could already discover that these bones belonged to the same person.

    Two arm bones.

    Two leg bones.

    There was also a skull.

    The rest of the bones were not there.

    He didn''t know if it were deliberately not displayed here or couldn''t find it.

    At least the bones that were placed on this iron shelf now were all bones that belonged to this person.

    From the degree of this bone carbonization, it was already obvious.

    It should be a person that was closer to the explosion zone.

    Moreover, the bones were very thin.

    It could be seen that this person was not that strong.

    "This..."

    A strange thought suddenly appeared in Aoba''s mind, ''Could this person be one of the staff officers in Kumogakure''s envoy group?''

    At that time, when he attacked Kumogakure''s outpost using his advanced paper clone, the Kumogakure envoy group had already arrived. He paid special attention to it. There were a total of three staff officers in the envoy group, which could be seen from their clothes.

    ''Good fellow!''

    He won the prize as soon as he arrived!

    Aoba originally thought that all three staff officers had been put away by Danzo, but he did not expect that he would directly meet one of them.

    Of course.

    In Aoba''s current knowledge, the Kumogakure envoy group had three staff officers "alive".

    As for the rest of the matters.

    His information had not been refreshed in time.

    Then.

    Aoba calmed himself down, raised his right hand, and grabbed at the charred head or to be precise, a charred skull.

    Hum!

    Just as Aoba''s palm touched the head. His hand trembled slightly, and then a crisp electronic prompt sounded in his mind.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Spiritual Energy Increase!"

    Aoba did not even need to check the memories. Just from the electronic prompt, he could tell that the person who died was a staff officer.

    Unexpectedly!

    He actually won the prize right from the start!

    Aoba felt that Danzo''s goal was to find these staff officers and read the memories in their heads.

    However, because this person had been burned so severely, Danzo''s men directly discarded the corpse and did not take it seriously.

    Only then did it fall into Aoba''s hand.

    ...

    Aoba could clearly feel the memory fragments being loaded into his mind.

    However, he didn''t check it now.

    He was going to use the Yamanaka clan secret technique to try and see how far he could use it in this kind of not-so-decent corpse.

    He immediately mobilized the chakra in his body and attached it to his hands. Then he stretched out his left hand and placed it on the charred skull with his right hand.

    Hum! Hum! Hum!

    Aoba immediately used the mind-reading secret technique to control the chakra within his body and immersed it into the latter brain!

    Then.

    Aoba used chakra to explore the brain of this person. This was a little bit in the scope of medical ninjutsu, but it was not for treatment but for inspection.

    ''The brain was already burnt!''

    ''The brain had been destroyed because of a hot temperature!''

    At this moment.

    Aoba seemed to see the appearance of this person before he died.

    ''When the explosive tags exploded, the scorching flames directly engulfed his entire body, instantly turning his eyes into water vapor in the billowing flame.''

    ''Because of this.''

    ''This skull felt like a kettle that had been burnt.''

    "There is no way to read this thing''s memory at all. No wonder they didn''t choose; I''ll leave it to you!"

    Aoba directly withdrew his hand. His fingers were still stained with black charcoal, but he didn''t care about this. He just clapped his hands and took a few steps back, giving this place to Yamanaka Kaze.

    "Ah?!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Kaze was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Aoba to be so fast. He just got up as soon as he crouched down.

    "You can''t read it?"

    Kaze took a step forward. He looked at the copse with trembling eyes. He had never encountered something like this that needed to be read. It was a little difficult to get through.

    "We are not teammates."

    Aoba did not say anything more. Instead, he sat on the ground and took a resting posture. Then, he slowly closed his eyes and began to check the memories of this staff officer.

    At this time.

    The other groups were carefully digging out the memories of their corpses.

    It was just the beginning.

    No one would give up the corpse in their hands at this time and choose to exchange it for the other corpses.

    Of course.

    No one would come to exchange corpses with Aoba''s group.

    In this way.

    Aoba was also happy and idle.

    He didn''t need to care too much about it. He could just wait quietly in this anxious and tense room for the mission to end.

    He was very clear.

    Even if the people here had exchanged all the corpses, they would not come over to exchange for the charred corpse in Aoba''s hand. After all, it was a charred corpse that was hard to read and retrieve memories.

    After Aoba sat down.

    Not far away, Akira glanced into Aoba''s area with eyes full of dislike.

    He had no hope for these two people at all.

    Even if the corpse in their hand was not so easy to read, they should at least try a little.

    But they did not even want to fight for a chance to get promoted at all!

    ...

    After Aoba closed his eyes, his mind began to check the memories he had just obtained.

    Scenes after scenes played in Aoba''s consciousness.

    "This is..."

    Aoba''s heart suddenly beat fiercely. At this time, he had a feeling that he had won the lottery.

    ''Good fellow!''

    ''This person is...''

    ''The Kumogakure Advisor!''

    ''It was not Kumogakure''s staff officer, nor the Country of Lightning''s staff officer, but a higher position, almost equal to Hari''s status.''

    One had to know that an advisor''s position corresponded to the current Koharu and Homura, and when Uzumaki Naruto became the Hokage, then it was Nara Shikaku.

    This was a person who had the core information in his mind!

    Aoba never expected that they would directly send the Kumogakure Advisor skull to him without even choosing. The key was that other than him, no one else could successfully read this corpse''s memory.

    ''Interesting!''

    Aoba suddenly felt that this trip was not in vain!

    ''It seemed that...''

    ''Choosing corpses was really a matter of fate!''

    ''Wasn''t this fate?''

    With so many teams choosing first, no one chose this charred corpse.

    Just like this, it fell on his hand by accident.

    Instantly.

    Aoba began to look through Kumogakure Advisor''s perspective to see what happened recently.

    The memory time went back to two days ago.

    Aoba was not in a hurry to look at Kumogakure Advisor''s mission. Because the mission had failed, it was useless to be anxious. What he wanted to know first was what happened to them after he attacked them and left.

    In a split second.

    Aoba was directly brought into Kumogakure Advisor''s perspective.

    The Kumogakure Advisor led the envoy group toward Kumogakure''s outpost in the Country of Fire.

    There were eight people in Kumogakure''s envoy group, including the Kumogakure Advisor.

    The other three staff officers were all Country of Lightning''s staff officers. They did not belong to Kumogakure but to the Country of Lightning.

    The remaining four people were guards.

    The eight people from Kumogakure''s envoy group arrived at the outpost early in the morning. They had just settled down and were ready to rest for a while.

    However.

    At this time.

    The ground of the outpost started to shake.

    From Kumogakure Advisor''s perspective, everything had happened so suddenly that there was no time for them to react.

    Aoba could see the fear in the eyes of the other three staff officers in this memory.

    When the ground shook at this level.

    Normally, it would not cause too much panic.

    However.

    Country of Lightning was located in the mountainous region.

    The overall terrain was relatively high.

    Whether it was Kumogakure or other villages, they were either built at the foot of the mountain or at the top of the mountain. Only a small number of them were built between the mountainside.

    Most of the time, they would travel using suspension bridges and hanging cables.

    It was a region with a more severe terrain.

    Because of this.

    The Country of Lightning was more afraid of earthquakes than the other countries.

    Once an earthquake occurs.

    Even if it were just an earthquake of a low degree.

    It may cause the collapse of the mountain and the destruction of the village.

    The village built at the top of the mountain might slide down the foot of the mountain along with the gravel.

    The village built at the foot of the mountain might be buried by the rocks falling from the sky.

    As long as it was an earthquake.

    It would add a very strong sense of fear to them.

    As Konohagakure''s ground shook, the Kumogakure''s envoy group and ninjas all felt a strong discomfort.

    However.

    This was not the end!

    Just as they were feeling fearful, a tsunami-like flood flooded them.

    This part of the memory was very exciting.

    Aoba could clearly see that the world in front of him had instantly turned into an ocean, and Kumogakure Advisor was drifting along in this ocean current.

    Because the impact of the water flow was too sudden.

    As a result, Kumogakure Advisor drank a lot of water in big mouthfuls.

    In addition, they had been traveling for a long time.

    It made his body feel extremely uncomfortable.

    Just like this.

    He soaked in the water for a long time.

    From his memory, it was only a few minutes. But for Kumogakure Advisor, it was like a few centuries of time.

    This kind of extremely sad feeling.

    It was deeply engraved into his bone marrow.

    Then.

    Accompanied by a vague roar.

    The water disappeared.

    In Kumogakure Advisor''s memory, Aoba could clearly feel that this person did not hear the voice outside clearly.

    This should be related to strength!

    Aoba felt that the leader of Kumogakure''s outpost, Brei, still heard the self-reported identity he played as Gasshi and the Satsuma Rentaro he played as the ninja of Kirigakure.

    As the water flowed away.

    Kumogakure Advisor had been drenched like a drowned rat. There was not a single place on his body that was dry.

    After this.

    The Kumogakure Advisor and Country of Lightning''s three staff officers barely managed to set up a grill beside them.

    Those wet logs.

    It was extremely difficult to light them up and took a lot of effort. Only then did they light a fire and dry their clothes while they wrapped themself with a towel.

    But Brei didn''t even wait for him to rest for a while.

    "Advisor-sama!"

    Brei quickly ran in front of Kumogakure Advisor, his tone full of respect. From the details of his actions, Aoba could feel that this Kumogakure Advisor''s status was very high.

    "We found two Konohagakure Anbu hanging on the trees near the outpost..."

    The next memory.

    It was Brei who reported to Kumogakure Advisor that he found the two Root ninjas.

    Aoba was looking at this memory while thinking quickly.

    ''This feeling is very magical.''

    When Aoba was arranging these things, he was completely standing in his own perspective. He had no idea what kind of reaction the other party would make when they saw it and what kind of result it would bring.

    Now that he had read this Kumogakure Advisor''s memories, he was looking at these things from another angle. This was a completely different feeling.

    This reminded him of the time when he was watching the live broadcast of a computer game competition.

    At that time, he was an audience. Standing in God''s perspective, he could see everyone''s actions, thus discovering the different rhythm and tactics of each team.

    But if he was in it.

    The area of view was blocked by the black fog.

    He had no idea what the other party was doing when he was planning. After seeing the trap he had designed, what kind of reaction would they have?

    Right now, he was flipping through the Kumogakure Advisor''s memories.

    It was like watching the replay after the match from the other party''s perspective.

    It was a completely different feeling.

    "Wait..."

    Aoba silently thought in his heart.

    In addition to Kumogakure Advisor''s memory, he also read the Third Kazekage''s memory. He didn''t have time to look at this memory. When there was time, he would also check it out.

    Of course.

    There was also Hari''s memory.

    Aoba suddenly found that he could read other people''s memories and understand their history, as well as their responses when they encountered such a scheme, so as to find the problem of his own layout.

    This was the switch between a hunter and prey.

    It could completely allow him to show a more perfect state in this kind of matter.

    All of a sudden.

    A feeling of joy rose in Aoba''s heart.

    Then.

    He then immersed himself in the Kumogakure Advisor''s memories.

    He continued to flip through the pages.

    They made a decision to cut down the trunk where the two Root ninjas were and bring it to Konohagakure.

    It was this decision.

    It helped Aoba see the operation of taking the bomb away.

    Gradually.

    It was nighttime.

    The scenes in his memory became dim.

    This Kumogakure Advisor''s body had been deeply occupied by fatigue. However, this temporary base was not particularly comfortable to rest in. The clothes on his body were not completely dry, which made him very uncomfortable.

    After the Kumogakure Advisor comforted all the staff officers who had followed him, he returned to the tent and fell asleep.

    He did not know how long he had slept.

    Suddenly.

    There was a sudden explosion in the forest.

    Immediately after.

    A thick fog appeared, blocking his vision. It could be said that he could not see a single person.

    "What''s going on?!"

    This Advisor widened his eyes. He had not fully woken up yet. The feeling of exhaustion kept eroding his body, which made him extremely confused.

    However.

    There wasn''t much time left for him to react.

    A sound of metal clashing against metal and continuous screams can be heard; even if he hadn''t experienced many battles, he knew they were being attacked.

    ''Enemy attack!''

    This word immediately appeared in Kumogakure Advisor''s mind.

    Swish!

    Right at this moment.

    A tall and sturdy figure instantly appeared in front of Kumogakure Advisor, protecting him.

    "Advisor-sama, are you alright?"

    This person was the leader of Kumogakure''s outpost, Brei. The moment he encountered danger, he chose to save this Advisor who was the most important to Kumogakure.

    "Ah... yes..." Kumogakure Advisor was already dumbfounded.

    "Advisor-sama, I will take you out first and then come back to save them. Believe in me; it will definitely be fine!" Brei said in a deep voice.

    Brei said in a deep voice.

    After he finished speaking.

    Brei picked up the Kumogakure Advisor and suddenly charged out of Kumogakure''s outpost, directly running into the forest nearby.

    Brei was very fast.

    He forcefully carried this Kumogakure Advisor out of the range of the fog.

    "Advisor-sama!"

    "The opponent is Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swordsmen."

    "I will try my best to restrain them in the next period of time. I won''t let them approach."

    "If I die..."

    "Remember to tell Third Raikage about this matter and let him take revenge for me!"

    Brei said to Kumogakure Advisor. After he said this, he wrapped his whole body with lightning chakra and rushed toward the place shrouded in fog.

    At this point.

    Kumogakure Advisor left the core area of the battle.

    In addition, he was on a branch.

    For the time being, there was not in danger.

    "Hu..."

    Kumogakure Advisor gasped for breath, showing a state of shock. The successive changes were too sudden for him, making him deeply aware of the dangers of the Ninja World.

    ...

    After seeing this memory, Aoba could not help but slowly nodded his head.

    "So that''s how it is!"

    Aoba immediately had an answer in his heart. He still didn''t know why Kumogakure had come so late. It turned out that they had been attacked.

    He hadn''t expected it at all.

    The Kumogakure''s envoy group was actually attacked.

    And...

    The attacker...

    It was actually the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Mist!

 CH 274

    Aoba did not expect that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen would attack Kumogakure.

    This matter was beyond his plan.

    It was also beyond his expectations.

    However...

    He thought about it carefully.

    It was still something that was not particularly out of the line.

    After all, he imitated Satsuma Rentaro''s identity and showed great talent in front of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    This made the Seven Ninja Swordsmen very concerned about him. There was nothing wrong with it. Moreover, he did not appear again after that. Finally, it led to the Seven Ninja Swordsmen attacking Kumogakure.

    If he thought about it according to this line of thought.

    Aoba felt that it was still acceptable. However, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen became an X factor in his plan. It was something other than the initial plan, which directly affected the direction of the plan and helped him to a certain extent.

    When Aoba saw this, he roughly understood why Kumogakure''s envoy group did not come to Konohagakure in time.

    After experiencing such a sneak attack...

    It was already very difficult for them to come!

    Aoba continued to look at this Kumogakure Advisor''s memories.

    The entire night.

    This Kumogakure Advisor spent the night in his slightly damp clothes, completely terrified.

    Aoba could only read the memories they saw or experienced.

    He could not read what they thought.

    In other words, what he saw was only an objective behavior. He could only infer some thoughts through actions, but he would not get the other party''s detailed psychological activities at this time.

    Aoba could probably feel it.

    On this long night.

    This Kumogakure Advisor''s inner thoughts were struggling and very frightened. He was like rootless duckweed that was temporarily hanging on this tree. He had no idea where the future was. He didn''t even know if it were a darker night or rare dawn waiting for him.

    After a long wait.

    A ray of sunlight broke through the sky.

    It dispelled the cold night.

    Swish!

    Right at this moment.

    A figure quickly ran in his direction.

    This action immediately made this Kumogakure Advisor''s heart jump again. At that time, he did not know whether the other party was an enemy or a friend.

    Only after he saw this person''s appearance clearly did he calm down.

    It was the leader of Kumogakure''s outpost, Brei.

    "Advisor-sama, we can go back now!" Brei jumped up and landed on a tree branch. He carried the Kumogakure Advisor, who had been sitting on the tree for the entire night. In the process of doing this, he could feel that Brei''s arms were trembling.

    "Brei, you have dealt with them all?" The Kumogakure Advisor asked in surprise. When he saw Brei walking over, he instinctively thought that Brei had won.

    "How is this possible..."

    A bitter smile appeared on Brei''s face. Then, he shook his head and said, "I was only lucky enough to survive. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen are quite afraid of me. I can only hold a few people, but I can''t completely stop them from attacking others."

    "How are the people of the envoy group?" The Kumogakure Advisor immediately asked the question he was most concerned about. After all, there were three other staff officers besides him. They were Country of Lightning''s staff officers, which represented Country of Lightning''s daimyo. They had a crucial role in this negotiation with Konohagakure.

    "Advisor-sama, the entire envoy group except for you, I didn''t save a single one..." Brei said helplessly. There was nothing he could do. It was already an incredible thing for him to face the Seven Ninja Swordsmen by himself and survive, so it was impossible to save the other staff officer.

    "Damn it!" The Kumogakure Advisor clenched his fists tightly. His heart was filled with anger. Before coming here, he had thought that it would be a difficult mission. However, he had not expected it to be so difficult. Before he officially met with Konohagakure''s people, the envoys were all gone.

    As the two of them spoke.

    Brei brought the Kumogakure Advisor back to Kumogakure''s outpost.

    The scene in front of them was a mess.

    There were corpses everywhere.

    The number of Kumogakure ninjas who were still alive was not much.

    Everyone had a depressed look on their faces, and there was a slight unwillingness in their eyes. Even they did not expect that they did not die on the battlefield where they fought with Konohagakure but died in the plot of Kirigakure ninjas.

    This was a great humiliation for Kumogakure, who especially liked to do barbaric things. Their heart was filled with intense unwillingness and anger.

    "Kirigakure!"

    When the Kumogakure Advisor saw this scene, his heart surged with extreme dissatisfaction. He wanted to tear Kirigakure''s people to pieces, but he did not have the ability.

    However, he had the right.

    After all, he was the Kumogakure Advisor.

    "When I return to Kumogakure, we must attack Kirigakure!"

    The Kumogakure Advisor said coldly.

    In fact, Kumogakure was not afraid of Kirigakure.

    It was just that they had been using Kirigakure to help them achieve their goals.

    In their knowledge.

    Kirigakure was just like a small force that was dependent on them.

    After all, they, the Country of Lightning, were a powerful country in the Ninja World, and the Country of Water only had a few small islands.

    The island country was a vassal of a powerful country.

    It wasn''t that there hadn''t been such an example.

    But now...

    The little brother, who had been serving them all this time, suddenly stood up and ruthlessly poked his big brother and wanting to have a head-on confrontation with his big brother.

    The key was that if it were a head-on confrontation, it would be fine.

    However, it was still a plot behind his back.

    As a result.

    How could Kumogakure, who had always regarded himself as a big brother, bear it?

    "Advisor-sama, the problem now is that the envoy group is gone, and the meeting time is already up. Do we still go to Konohagakure?" In fact, he already had an idea in his heart, which was to return to Kumogakure directly.

    Now it seemed.

    If Brei and the others had gone back at that time.

    In other words, they would have gone back safely.

    At this time, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had consumed a lot of energy. They had gone to replenish their supplies and could not intercept them on their way home.

    The matter of intercepting them.

    That was what happened after.

    As Brei said this, the survivors at Kumogakure''s outpost all looked at the Kumogakure Advisor.

    At this time, everyone knew.

    The Kumogakure Advisor was the one with the most authority.

    What he said was what they would do.

    The Kumogakure Advisor thought for a moment, then raised his head to meet the expectant eyes of the Kumogakure ninjas, and then directly shook his head.

    "No!"

    "We can''t go back yet!"

    "If we go back to Kumogakure now..."

    "Then it is the same as giving up the opportunity to negotiate with Konohagakure!"

    "This will put us, Kumogakure, into a passive situation!"

    "We can''t face the war between Konohagakure and Kirigakure at the same time!"

    At this time, the Kumogakure Advisor give an answer in an instant.

    As soon as his words came out.

    All the Kumogakure ninjas present were silent.

    They were not members of the envoy group.

    They were not in charge of negotiating.

    They did not have so many twists and turns in their minds.

    The most original idea was to fight!

    It was they who wanted to start a battle with Kirigakure to avenge the death of their companion!

    But now...

    If they continued to stay here!

    It was very likely that they would die in the Country of Fire in the end. There was no way to realize their current thoughts!

    "Advisor-sama, I think we should go back first. We can discuss this matter again when we go back. I can see that Konohagakure does not really want to fight. Otherwise, the Third Hokage would not agree to the peace talk so easily. Moreover, Hari-sama is in Konohagakure, so there should be no problem!" After thinking for a while, Brei said his opinion. What he said was also what the Kumogakure ninjas wanted to say. After all, they belonged to the same standpoint. They were all ninjas of Kumogakure''s outpost. There was still some difference from the perspective of Kumogakure Advisor, who came here later.

    "At this time, whether we can save Hari or not is secondary. We must first stabilize Konohagakure." the Kumogakure Advisor shook his head and rejected Brei''s opinion. He continued, "We were able to fight Konohagakure for the opportunity to have a peace talk because Konohagakure''s Third Hokage did not want to start a war. However, the hatred accumulated earlier was too great. Even if the Third Hokage did not want to, Konohagakure''s ninjas still wanted to. If we miss this opportunity, I think it would be difficult for the Third Hokage to convince Konohagakure''s ninjas to have a peace talk with us for the third time."

    "But... Advisor-sama, the envoy group is gone!" Brei understood what the Kumogakure Advisor said, but he was still a little unwilling in his heart. He simply began to talk about his meaning from another angle.

    "Don''t you still have me!" The Kumogakure Advisor directly took a step forward. He did not care about the devastation on his body that night. He patted his chest and said, "As long as I am still here, the envoy group is still alive. It''s just that I can''t go to Konohagakure alone. I hope that you will form a new envoy group with me. We will stabilize Konohagakure for the village and then return to the village together. We will then concentrate on discussing how to launch a fierce attack on Kirigakure!"

    When Kumogakure Advisor said this, the Kumogakure ninjas on the scene became silent.

    It had to be said.

    It was still very bewitching.

    For a moment.

    Everyone fell silent.

    No one spoke.

    They didn''t know if this was asking for their opinion or giving them orders. Regardless of which one it was, it made their hearts complicated.

    "I understand."

    At this time, Brei immediately spoke. He looked at the Kumogakure Advisor and slowly nodded.

    Then.

    Brei looked toward the other ninjas.

    His gaze swept across the ninjas present, and he exchanged a glance with each of them.

    "Brothers!"

    "We will become part of the envoy group together!"

    "We will complete this important mission and return to the village together!"

    "Then we will join with the village to avenge our dead brothers!"

    "What do you think?"

    Brei suddenly roared out, trying his best to infect these people with his emotions.

    What he needed now was to let these Kumogakure ninjas accept this matter from the bottom of their hearts.

    Not just act because of orders.

    Now they were all survivors who had just survived the life-and-death crisis.

    Even if they were ninjas, they still cherished their lives. No one wanted to die so easily.

    "Yes!"

    The Kumogakure ninjas present immediately roared out, agreeing with Brei.

    At this point.

    Aoba withdrew from reading this part.

    Through observing what happened to Kumogakure Advisor before he came to Konohagakure, he could be considered to have fulfilled the doubts in his heart.

    After all, according to his plan.

    He transformed into Kirigakure''s ninja and harass them using water release. There were only two goals he wanted to achieve.

    The first was to destroy the mental state of some of Kumogakure''s envoy group by soaking their entire bodies and making them feel agitated, then pointing the spearhead at Kirigakure.

    The second was to send the two Root ninjas, whose bodies were covered with special paper tags, to them so that they could take away this ticking time bomb. It would be best if they could bring it to Konohagakure.

    Aoba only had these two goals.

    Although they all came true in the end, there was a small interlude in the process of coming true.

    This made him want to see what exactly happened in this memory!

    What made his plan go wrong!

    After reading it.

    He understood.

    So it was the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist!

    This was not too surprising. After all, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were also the existences that he had lied to when he was setting up Kirigakure. It could also be considered a part of his plan. However, he did not expect that the result would be so soon.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba opened his eyes.

    Just now, he was seriously looking at Kumogakure Advisor''s memories. It could be said that he was immersed in his memories. Therefore, he did not deliberately accelerate it. He only jumped on the parts that he already knew and the parts of the long night.

    As a result.

    A period of time had passed.

    The moment Aoba opened his eyes, he saw a white smiling mask.

    This sudden scene directly gave him a fright. He knew that there were people nearby, but he did not expect that the other party was sitting not far away from him, staring at him.

    "What are you doing!"

    He then recognized this person. This person was the other ninja who had formed a team by himself just like him.

    However, Aoba did not know who this person was.

    It was not that this ninja was not famous enough, but that Aoba did not pay attention to the other trash of Yamanaka at all.

    "You slept very well!"

    When Kaze saw the surprise that flashed in Aoba''s eyes after he opened his eyes, he rolled his eyes at Aoba, but he still maintained his current posture.

    "What does it have to do with you?"

    Aoba said in a bad mood. Originally, he was too lazy to argue with this person. The two of them were in the same area. It was fine as long as they did their own things.

    Now, they were acting like teammates.

    This made him feel very annoyed!

    "This broken corpse has no way to read the memory at all. The other teams won''t change with us. I''m bored.!" Kaze stared straight at Aoba and told him what he was thinking.

    "What does it have to do with me?" Aoba said coldly. He didn''t want to have any contact with this person at all. It would only add unnecessary trouble. His tone directly revealed a sense of rejection.

    "???"

    When Kaze heard Aoba''s words, a lot of question marks popped up in his head.

    ''What''s with your tone!''

    ''You are the most useless person in the Yamanaka clan; how can you still have the nerve to dislike me?''

    ''I haven''t even said anything about you!''

    Kaze instantly lost his composure and rolled his eyes at Aoba again, ignoring him.

    Such a phenomenon.

    It was the effect that Aoba wanted.

    Then.

    Aoba stood up and wanted to leave.

    He did not want to be stared at by this person again when he was flipping through memories. Just thinking about it made him feel strange.

    Other than Kaze, no one else noticed Aoba''s movement of getting up and leaving the place.

    After all, he and Kaze could be said to be famous in Yamanaka Clan, and because the grouping was related to their future, no one was willing to be group with the two of them.

    Moreover, everyone was immersed in reading the memories of the corpses in front of them. No one cared about other people''s affairs, let alone the matter of Aoba''s reputation and weak body.

    After Aoba got up.

    He changed to another position.

    Although it was still in the corner of the room, it was in another corner.

    He looked toward the rest of the groups and found that everyone was either reading memories in a hurry or that no one stopped in the process of reading memories.

    There were three people in a group.

    Usually, one person was reading memories, and the remaining two were resting or recording the contents of their work.

    After that, they switched shifts.

    The person who had just read the memories recorded the contents.

    After that, they rested.

    The efficiency of the group was directly increased to the maximum.

    Aoba looked at each team. On the surface, he looked at the team members, but in fact, he was staring at the corpses in their hands.

    These corpses were all the corpses of Kumogakure ninjas.

    None of them were Country of Lightning''s staff officers!

    The Country of Lightning''s staff officers had been killed by the Seven Ninja Swordsmen that night!

    As for how Brei dealt with the corpses, he did not know about this matter because he could see it from the Kumogakure Advisor''s memories.

    The next morning.

    Only Brei and the survivors were left in Kumogakure''s outpost.

    All the corpses and wreckage on the ground had been dealt with by Kumogakure ninjas.

    After all, they were at war.

    During the war, dispose of the corpses of your own camp, and protect the ninjutsu information and intelligence information from being leaked. This can be said to be a basic operation, and any forcer knows it!

    Aoba was not looking for a staff officer among these corpses because there was no staff officer at all. Others did not know, but he still knew. He just wanted to see if Brei''s corpse was here.

    After a simple look around.

    Aoba could confirm it.

    Brei was not here!

    Brei''s physique is sturdy, tall, and extremely strong. He could be said to be one size smaller than the Third Raikage. If he were placed among these corpses, he would be able to recognize him at a glance.

    Even if he was burned by an explosive tag''s explosion, it was still a corpse bigger than a normal person.

    It was obviously not here.

    In this regard.

    Aoba had two judgments in his heart.

    One was that the explosive tag had no way to hurt Brei at all and escape.

    The other was that Brei was dead, but the body was in Danzo''s hands and was not placed here.

    Aoba came to this conclusion through a simple judgment.

    However, he did not think too deeply about it.

    Because he was very clear.

    This kind of thing.

    There was no need for him to think too much about it.

    Whether Brei escaped or not, anyone at the scene yesterday should know.

    This kind of thing could not be hidden.

    Soon, it would spread among the people.

    Therefore, there was no need to think too much about it.

    He just wanted to confirm if Brei was here. If there was, he could think of a way to read his memories. Now that there was no result, the other corpses here had no value in reading the memories.

    After all.

    For the current Aoba.

    The rewards obtained by reading the memories of these less powerful ninjas were no longer particularly useful.

    In terms of intelligence.

    The people in Kumogakure''s camp.

    The one who had the most control was this Kumogakure Advisor.

    The rest of the people were only ninjas who participated in the battle. They knew nothing about the contents of the second negotiation, but they were passively involved. Strictly speaking, they were not members of Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    Through their memories, it was difficult to obtain any valuable information.

    At most, he could only find Kirigakure''s attack on Kumogakure.

    The rest...

    There was nothing!

    Seeing this scene, the corner of Aoba''s mouth behind the mask curled up slightly. Even he did not expect that the most valuable one among these corpses would appear in front of him in such a strange way.

    Since there was no other target that was worth taking the risk to read his memories.

    Then he might as well not pay any attention to the other corpses.

    In any case, no one would be willing to exchange with this charred corpse.

    No matter how valuable it was.

    This is something that cannot be read.

    ''No wonder...''

    Aoba suddenly understood why Danzo had summoned them to read the memories of these corpses.

    Only with this would there be a chance to discover more clues.

    Aoba had already realized that what Danzo wanted to find was not a simple clue but to know who was controlling all of this behind the scenes.

    If so many people were to read their memories together.

    Who knows who might find some clues on these Kumogakure ninjas?

    However...

    Obviously, this was impossible!

    Aoba retracted his gaze and felt that it was a pity.

    The reason was very simple.

    If the corpse in his hand had an exchange value.

    Then he could implant a little bit of memory clue into the other corpses he had obtained and guide the other team that was going to read the memory.

    Of course.

    It had to be other corpses.

    But this skull.

    Even if Sage of the Six Paths came, he wouldn''t be able to implant memories into it.

    This charred skull was hollow inside, and there wasn''t even a single brain left.

    I''m afraid that only the Mind Reading System can read and retrieve its memories!

    Then.

    Aoba slowly closed his eyes again.

    He placed his hands on his temples and gently rubbed them.

    He relaxed his mind and once again flipped through the Kumogakure Advisor''s memories.

    He quickly entered the scene where the Kumogakure Advisor and Brei brought his ticking time bomb to Konohagakure.

    After the Kumogakure Advisor carefully emphasized the origin of the ticking time bomb to Hiruzen. The explosive tags, which were densely packed on the tree trunk, suddenly exploded.

    The Kumogakure Advisor was instantly engulfed by the flames and died on the spot.

    "As expected!"

    Aoba suddenly understood. Through this Kumogakure Advisor''s memory, he was sure that this person did not know how Brei was in the end.

    According to the position at that time.

    This Kumogakure Advisor was the closest to the pile of explosive tags and the first to bear the brunt of the explosion.

    Those densely packed explosive tags exploded together. Not to mention this Advisor, who was just an ordinary person, even a Jonin would not be able to bear the damage it caused.

    "If I want to know if Brei is still alive, I still need to rely on Konohagakure ninja, who was watching this incident at that time."

    Aoba immediately made a judgment and no longer continued to check this Kumogakure Advisor''s memories.

    After that.

    Aoba adjusted the memory more than ten days ago.

    As the bridge connecting the Country of Lightning and Kumogakure, this Kumogakure Advisor was summoned by the Country of Lightning to the daimyo mansion.

    At that time.

    This Kumogakure Advisor still didn''t know what was going on.

    He walked down from Kumogakure and arrived at the Country of Lightning''s capital and entered the Country of Lightning''s daimyo mansion, which was surrounded by three mountains.

    After that.

    This Kumogakure Advisor saw the Country of Lightning daimyo, who was also dark-skinned, wearing a daimyo dress, and with a fan-like decoration on his head.

    "I called you here this time to hope that you will become the leader of Kumogakure''s envoy group and go to Konohagakure for negotiation!" The Country of Lightning daimyo said straightforwardly. In addition to the daimyo himself, there were three staff members at the scene. They were the staff officers who would form the Kumogakure envoy group with this Kumogakure Advisor.

    "Kumogakure''s envoy group?" This Kumogakure Advisor obviously did not expect they would find him because of this matter.

    "That''s right!"

    The Country of Lightning daimyo nodded. There was no change in expression on his face. His whole body exuded the dignity of a high position person.

    "I hope you can complete the task of negotiating with Konohagakure. At this time, the Country of Iron is eyeing us along with the Country of Earth. We can not provoke the Country of Fire right now!"

    Country of Lightning daimyo''s voice slowly sounded. His words clearly entered the Kumogakure Advisor''s ears.

    When this matter was in the eyes of the daimyo.

    It rose to another height.

    It was not a personal gain or loss, nor was it a dispute between villages, but the interests of the whole country.

    "But..."

    The Country of Lightning daimyo changed the topic and stared at the Kumogakure Advisor with a particularly sharp gaze.

    "I need you to complete a few extra secret missions for me on top of completing the peace talks!"

    "Well... Actually, it can''t be said that it''s for me..."

    "To be precise..."

    "For the Country of Lightning!"

    With just a few words from the daimyo, he raises these secret missions to a higher level.

    "I understand."

    This Kumogakure Advisor nodded heavily. He was in charge of communicating with Country of Lightning and Kumogakure. In name, he was Kumogakure Advisor, but in reality, he belonged to the Country of Lightning.

    "Very good!"

    A smile appeared on the daimyo''s face. He was very satisfied with the Kumogakure Advisor''s reaction. Then, he took out a scroll from the table and threw the scroll directly at the Kumogakure Advisor.

    "All the secret missions you will do are written on this!"

 CH 275

    "Yes!"

    The Advisor immediately took the scroll handed over by the daimyo and carefully put it away. He did not open it at this time.

    He had known the daimyo for a long time.

    He was very clear about the daimyo''s habits.

    If it were a mission that allows others to know, then he would not have given you a sealed scroll. Instead, he would have directly given you the mission and explained the contents of the mission to you.

    However, when the daimyo gave you a sealed scroll, it meant that it was a secret mission that he did not want others to see. That was, he did not want you to see it read in front of him, nor did he want others to know about it.

    "This time, the envoy group is nominally the messenger of Kumogakure, but in reality, they are all Country of Lightning''s people. You have to be clear on this point. I will send three staff officers to follow you as the main force of this negotiation. We will strive to stabilize the situation in the Country of Fire and strive to maximize our benefits!" The daimyo said in a deep voice. His tone was unquestionable and dignified. What he said was completely a command.

    "Understood!"

    The Kumogakure Advisor immediately nodded. He had already realized the seriousness of this matter.

    The entire Kumogakure envoy group was composed of daimyo people, and there was no Kumogakure at all.

    This could be said to be...

    The Country of Lightning daimyo took over this matter!

    To a certain extent, it was not only to achieve a deeper goal but because he was disappointed with the Kumogakure envoy group''s failure last time.

    "Go back and communicate with the Raikage, and then go prepare. I will send someone to find you in a while. As the Kumogakure envoy group leader, go to Konohagakure and negotiate with Konohagakure''s Third Hokage!" The daimyo directly ordered.

    "Yes!"

    The Kumogakure Advisor immediately responded. Then, he bowed and left the meeting room in the Country of Lightning''s mansion. Then, he returned to Kumogakure and told the Third Raikage about this matter.

    The memory of this matter.

    Aoba quickly skipped over this memory.

    He accurately found the time when Kumogakure Advisor opened the sealed scroll.

    The surrounding scenery was in a room surrounded by mist.

    This was Kumogakure Advisor''s room.

    The Kumogakure Advisor stretched out his hands and began to open the sealed scroll.

    Line after line of text was reflected in Aoba''s eyes.

    [Mission 1: Complete the most basic negotiation mission and ensure that you can negotiate with Konohagakure in peace.

    Mission 2: Try to save Hari as much as possible. There is no problem in giving up a portion of the price.

    Mission 3: Find the whereabouts of Kumogakure''s traitor, Gasshi!

    Mission 4: Record the specific location of the Hyuga clan in Konohagakure in detail, and draw an easy-to-understand map.

    Mission 5: Confirm the state of Konohagakure''s Kyuubi Jinchuriki.

    Mission 6: Observe the military situation of the Country of Fire and Konohagakure along the way.]

    There were a total of six missions.

    They were clearly listed on the scroll.

    It was the secret mission that Kumogakure Advisor was going to carry out in Konohagakure this time.

    After Aoba finished reading it, he suddenly felt bored.

    It was just a few missions to check the location of the Hyuga clan and see the state of Kyuubi Jinchuriki.

    Even if it were a temporary armistice.

    There was still no change in their goal.

    In the future, they would still find Konohagakure if there was a chance.

    Although these were secret missions written on the scroll, Aoba was actually very clear about it.

    Of course.

    This was on the premise that he was someone who had transmigrated over.

    He had seen Naruto Anime before!

    Moreover.

    Aoba still understood why the Country of Lightning daimyo wrote this mission on a scroll.

    The mission on this scroll, whether it was observing the Hyuga clan and preparing to steal Byakugan or staring at the Kyuubi Jinchuriki, these things was not something that the Country of Lightning daimyo could get on the table.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes. From Kumogakure Advisor''s memories, he had already understood the most direct and simple content.

    As for the rest of the things.

    That was no longer something he needed to look at now urgently.

    As he opened his eyes this time.

    Aoba saw that some of the ninjas around were starting to get excited.

    One by one, they began to look at the corpses in the hands of the other teams, trying to settle some exchange matters.

    After all...

    Those corpses were all ordinary Kumogakure ninjas and didn''t know anything important.

    Aoba simply looked at these people and did not say anything. He silently waited for this mission to end.

    As Aoba had predicted.

    Right now, the hearts of these ninjas were burning with anxiety.

    As time went on.

    Every team had already read the corpse memories in their hand for a very long time.

    Now, no one knew exactly which group would suddenly appear and say that they had discovered something, thus obtaining the opportunity to be promoted.

    The more no one stood out.

    The more it made everyone nervous.

    All of a sudden.

    The entire room was filled with an anxious aura.

    Of course.

    There were still exceptions.

    Aoba was an exception.

    Whether it was Aoba or Kaze, who was not far away from him, both of them seemed to have no sense of participation as if the mission here had nothing to do with them.

    Another period of time passed.

    Kaze saw that Aoba had woken up.

    After a little hesitation, he slowly moved toward Aoba and came to his side.

    "Aoba, who do you think will get the chance to be promoted?" Kaze walked to Aoba''s side and asked.

    As soon as this was said.

    Aoba was stunned for a moment.

    He didn''t do anything.

    It was as if he hadn''t heard anything.

    He ignored Kaze''s question.

    When Kaze saw this scene, he couldn''t help but blink his eyes. At first, he was waiting for Aoba to give him an answer. After confirming that he had been ignored by Aoba, he was immediately extremely dissatisfied.

    No matter what was said.

    In the Anbu.

    In the Yamanaka clan.

    He was only the second-ranked trash!

    He was not the most useless person in the clan!

    But...

    The most useless person in the clan actually ignored him!

    It looked as if he hadn''t seen him!

    This made his heart unable to bear it at all!

    "Aoba, who do you think will be promoted?" Kaze asked Aoba again. He didn''t want to know the answer. He didn''t even want to chat with Aoba. He just wanted to see if Aoba would answer him.

    This time.

    Aoba turned his face slightly.

    The pair of pitch-black eyes looked through the peephole of the cat face mask and directly focused on Kaze''s body.

    "What does this have to do with me?" Aoba said indifferently.

    "You..."

    When Kaze heard Aoba say such words again, he was extremely unhappy and wanted to say something unpleasant.

    However.

    Right at this time.

    He suddenly thought of what Yamanaka clan senior, Akira, had told him not far away.

    [There can be no disputes and so on here.]

    Right now, he really did not intend to read memories, nor did he intend to take this opportunity to be promoted. However, he really could not disturb others. After all, others still wanted this opportunity!

    "Hu..."

    Kaze immediately adjusted his breathing and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down.

    "Aoba, actually, I am a little confused. Don''t you want to be promoted?" Kaze was too bored waiting here and wanted to chat with Aoba. After all, the only person who could chat with him was Aoba.

    "What does it have to do with you?"

    Aoba once again used these kinds of words to retort back at Kaze, and then he did not even look at Kaze, completely like a stranger who did not want to get close.

    These two sentences were learned by Aoba in the modern world.

    It could be said that it was something that could be used to deal with others.

    One was "what does it have to do with you", and the other was "what does it have to do with me", which could be used in any place that could trigger a verbal attack.

    No matter what the other party said.

    As long as he did not want to continue talking to him.

    He could say that!

    After Aoba said this, he did not pay any more attention to Kaze.

    ...

    Gradually.

    A few hours passed.

    Almost all the ninjas in the room stopped reading memories and began to exchange corpses with each other.

    Now they had no harvest.

    They wanted to exchange for other people''s corpses to see if there were any other discoveries.

    Of course.

    The entire process.

    There wasn''t a single team that came to exchange Aoba''s corpse.

    Aoba also did not say a word to Kaze.

    During this period of time.

    Aoba sat in the corner of the room, and Kaze sat next to the corner of the room. The two of them were incompatible with the surrounding environment.

    Aoba sat in the corner.

    There was no problem when it was early.

    But now, it made him feel more and more bored.

    If he had known this earlier, he would have set up a shadow clone in advance before coming out.

    When he thought about it.

    Aoba suddenly took out a book from his ninja pouch.

    It was the book that Fugaku had given him.

    He quickly opened the book to the middle part. He had already finished half of the book, and the content of the book had reached an extremely wonderful part.

    "En..."

    Aoba looked at this book. It was currently recording the story of Teacher Bai in the Ninja School. Now that there was nothing to do, he was free and idle. He could write a little more.

    He had a faint premonition.

    Eaton would surely find and urge him to update when he returned from this matter.

    Then.

    Aoba took out a pen and started writing on the book under the faint candlelight.

    Kaze had been observing Aoba from the side.

    When he saw that Aoba was writing, his eyes flashed with doubt.

    What was Aoba writing?

    A question popped up in Kaze''s head. His instinctive reaction was that Aoba was writing something clues he obtained.

    But this black skull.

    Can you really read and retrieve memories from it?

    It can''t be...

    When Kaze saw Aoba''s appearance, suspicion rose in his heart again.

    He wanted to go over and see what Aoba was writing.

    However, he was afraid that Aoba would scold him again.

    He was still not that shameless!

    It was fine if he was scolded by others, but if even a famous sickly person like Aoba scolded him, he really could not accept it!

    Kaze hesitated for a moment, but he still did not do anything. He chose to continue his salted fish state.

    Gradually.

    Another hour passed.

    Aoba had completely entered the state of writing. The pen in his hand continued to brush across the book. Under the candlelight, the tip of the pen shone with rays of light. It looked like an elf jumping on paper.

    In this hour.

    Kaze kept staring at Aoba and became a little sleepy.

    At this moment.

    Kaze shook his head fiercely.

    "Could it be that Aoba discovered something on this skull? That''s why he ignored me and didn''t answer my question about the promotion? Could it be..."

    Kaze had a flash of inspiration in his mind at this moment, and this thought suddenly appeared in his mind. As this thought appeared, the feeling in his heart became more and more obvious.

    ''It can''t be!''

    ''It can''t be!''

    ''Could there really be some secret in this black skull?!''

    Thinking of this.

    Kaze could no longer suppress the curiosity in his heart. He glanced at Aoba from the corner of his eye and took advantage of the time when Aoba was not paying attention to walk directly toward the corpse on the iron shelf platform.

    Soon.

    He came to the edge of the iron shelf.

    He stood there.

    He looked at Aoba again.

    After making sure that Aoba did not notice him, he slowly stretched out his hands.

    This time.

    He discarded all his prejudices.

    The face behind the mask suddenly became serious. The thumbs of both hands pressed on the temples of this black skull.

    This was not the end.

    He placed the remaining four fingers on the skull''s cheek.

    He put on a different posture compared to the conventional mind-reading secret technique.

    This was the key to Kaze being able to enter the Anbu.

    He was a member of the Yamanaka clan. Other than the most basic ninjutsu, he could not learn any other ninjutsu. Moreover, in the secret techniques of the entire Yamanaka clan, he could only learn the mind-reading secret technique. He did not even know any other secret technique.

    Although he was called trash like Aoba in the clan, his name was still above Aoba. The most important thing was that he had achieved some mastery in the mind-reading secret technique.

    For mind reading secret technique.

    It was the skill that Kaze was best at.

    He could very accurately control the chakra to pour into the brain of the other party, find some parts that others could not find, and then read some key information.

    Such a thing.

    Kaze had never told anyone about it.

    In the past.

    He thought everyone was like this.

    He was just the most ordinary one among them.

    There was even a period of time when he was unable to learn even the easier ninjutsu, causing him to doubt himself. He even thought that he was inferior to the others when it came to reading memories.

    Until one day.

    Kaze suddenly discovered.

    Not everyone was like this.

    It turned out that he also had strong points!

    He could read the memories to the greatest extent under extremely harsh conditions!

    "Let me try!"

    Kaze immediately closed his eyes and began to draw extremely detailed chakra from his ten fingers. He began to try to find the contents of the skull carefully.

    Originally, he didn''t have any expectations.

    But.

    When he saw that Aoba was writing non-stop, he couldn''t help but think.

    ''Could it be that Aoba was not a complete piece of trash but was hiding some other outstanding ability under his weak body?''

    It was precisely because of this.

    Kaze decided to give it a try.

    If there really was some important information on this black skull, he couldn''t let Aoba enjoy this promotion.

    Moreover.

    Kaze thought he was different from Aoba.

    Just now, when they were forming a team, he had already taken in everyone''s actions.

    Who was the one who was eager to strive for a promotion opportunity?

    Who had a deeper desire in their eyes?

    Who was betting on their luck just to try?

    He looked at every ninja present. He had been trying to get a chance to enter any team.

    But...

    No team chose him at all.

    After the last team formed, he had wondered if he should form a team with the remaining one.

    However, when he saw that the remaining person was Aoba, who was completely salted and didn''t go to any team at all.

    He immediately gave up on this idea.

    Forming a team with Aoba.

    It was better to be on a team by himself.

    There might even be a chance of success!

    However.

    All of his fantasies.

    All of them were broken after seeing the black skull.

    Boring!

    This mission was boring!

    There was no way to be promoted at all!

    In fact.

    Kaze cherished this opportunity to be promoted.

    He wanted to get some help from it.

    He had a relatively special ability to read minds. He needed a bigger space to display his talent.

    But...

    After some time.

    He slowly found that things did not seem to be so desperate.

    Right now, none of the people who formed the team in the room had obtained any critical information. They had already begun to exchange corpses with each other.

    You have to know...

    Each team decided to exchange the corpse after digging deep into the corpse''s brain.

    In that case...

    Now that it had come to the step of exchanging corpses.

    It meant that there was no more valuable information in those corpses!

    But...

    Danzo gathered them here.

    It couldn''t be that there was no problem at all.

    If there weren''t anything they wanted to discover, it would be impossible to make such a big fuss.

    In addition, it was unknown what Aoba was writing over there.

    After these things were stacked together.

    Kaze was immediately tempted.

    He suddenly realized.

    Was the opportunity coming?

    He absolutely could not let Aoba take this opportunity away from him. Otherwise, he would be very upset.

    He also thought that Aoba was very bad and must have discovered something, but he did not say anything.

    He absolutely could not let Aoba succeed!

    With such a feeling in his heart, Kaze began to pour his chakra into this black skull bit by bit.

    He immediately used the Mind-Reading Secret Technique.

    He carefully searched for parts of the skull that might have memories.

    Gradually.

    Kaze began to enter a state of exploration.

    This black skull was empty. The hot flames that erupted from the explosive tags directly evaporated Kumogakure Advisor''s brain, leaving only a hollowed skull.

    Even so.

    Kaze still hadn''t given up.

    Bit by bit, he searched the upper edge of the skull for possible traces.

    After all...

    Even if the brain was evaporated, maybe there was a trace of neurons left in some place.

    This way, he could find some of his memory.

    From there, he could obtain a bit of information.

    Gradually.

    Kaze was immersed in the state of reading memories.

    His forehead began to be covered with fine beads of sweat. The sweat soaked the mask and dripped down the bottom of the mask.

    At this moment.

    Kaze''s state attracted Aoba, who was writing a book in the corner.

    "Huh?"

    Aoba''s gaze fell on Kaze. When he saw that Kaze was trying his best to read Kumogakure Advisor''s memories, the corner of his mouth behind the mask curled up slightly.

    ''It''s a little interesting.''

    ''It seemed that this person could still be used!''

    Aoba had been waiting for this moment.

    Now it was finally here.

    He was very sure that the black skull could not provide any memories at all because the brain tissue was completely gone.

    However.

    He could lend Kaze a hand.

    After all, there was still a need for someone to discover some information and provide it to Danzo before the mission here could be completed.

    Instantly.

    Aoba''s wrist shook.

    He still maintained the posture of writing, but a black piece of paper floated down from his fingertips.

    In fact.

    This was not a colored piece of paper.

    Instead, it was a piece of paper covered in black seals.

    This was a special sealing technique that was able to transmit chakra between the two seals to complete a special communication.

    However, this kind of technique had to be closer.

    The principle was just like how the voice was transmitted to a certain person''s head during the Fourth Ninja World War.

    It was just that Aoba''s seal was a little crude.

    This black piece of paper did not only have this one sealing technique, but there were also a bunch of useless seals that covered the entire piece of paper.

    The purpose was very simple.

    That was to hide the color of this piece of paper.

    It was so that people would not notice.

    After the black paper floated out, it immediately began to change shape and turned into a small paper crane.

    The moment the paper crane took shape, it flew toward the iron shelf in an extremely fast manner and stuck to the bottom of the iron shelf.

    After that.

    The paper crane began to adjust its position.

    It continued to move under the iron frame until it stopped at the edge of the charred skull.

    At the same time.

    The paper crane began to break down.

    It changed back to the appearance of paper again, sticking to the bottom of the iron frame, waiting silently.

    Time ticked by.

    Unconsciously.

    Kaze had been entangled with the skull for more than half an hour.

    His sweat had soaked his clothes.

    There was no discovery at all.

    The skull''s head was completely empty, without even the slightest bit of neurons. No matter how profound his mind-reading secret technique was, there was no way to make any breakthroughs on it.

    "Damn it!"

    Kaze cursed in his heart. He had gradually begun to realize that this skull could not provide memories. This opportunity was going to be missed by him.

    However...

    At this time.

    Because of the fluctuation in his mood, the chakra on his fingertips also fluctuated.

    He couldn''t help but probe the bottom of the black skull.

    In a split second.

    Kaze''s mind reading technique''s chakra in the black skull collides with the iron frame''s surface, just enough for the paper below to receive it.

    Such a scene.

    This made Aoba''s eyes brighten.

    This was the moment he had been waiting for.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba raised his hands and pressed them on his temples. He controlled the chakra on his fingertips to completely protect his brain, leaving only a nerve.

    Then.

    He communicated with the seal under the iron frame.

    He drew out Kaze''s chakra.

    In an instant.

    Kaze''s chakra attacked the only nerve he had revealed.

    "Ding Dong! The system has detected the invasion of external forces. The automatic protection program has been activated. Part of the host''s memory fragments has entered a state of isolation!"

    A crisp electronic prompt immediately sounded in Aoba''s mind.

    At the same time.

    His brain entered a special state.

    It could display any memory fragment to the person who reads his memories. That was Kaze, who was about to fall into a state of self-doubt.

    "So it could really be done like this!"

    A hint of excitement appeared on Aoba''s face behind the mask. When he saw this sealing technique, he had thought of this kind of operation. However, it was only at the stage of theory. He was not sure if he could really do it.

    Now, it was a good time to try it out.

    It was a success base on the system notification!

    It proved his previous assumption.

    Then...

    Aoba suddenly had an even more exciting idea. Could he read other people''s memories using reverse operation?

    For example...

    Putting a piece of paper in someone else''s hat.

    Aoba decided to find an opportunity in the future to try this method, connecting the chakra in the right hand to the paper on the opposite head. If the memory reading can be completed, then there was no need to repeat the action of him raising his hand and slapping a person''s head in the future.

    However, this was something that he would slowly try in the future.

    As for now...

    Aoba directly played a wonderful memory fragment of Kumogakure Advisor to Kaze.

    Of course.

    This was not the original complete memory.

    It was the memory that had been edited and processed by Aoba.

    The purpose was to reveal what he wanted to reveal to Kaze and then use Kaze''s mouth to tell Danzo!

 CH 276

    At this time.

    Kaze was in a state of disappointment.

    After searching, he found that there was no brain in this charred skull.

    Nothing.

    It didn''t even have a single neuron.

    There was no place where there was even the slightest fragment of memory.

    It was not that his ability to read minds was not good, but that there was no way to read this corpse.

    Thinking of this.

    Kaze was ready to withdraw his chakra and stop searching for memories.

    Although he did not find neurons and did not read memories, he was already deeply tired after continuously using chakra for half an hour.

    But...

    Just as he was about to withdraw his chakra.

    A change suddenly occurred.

    He felt the existence of a neuron!

    "This..."

    Kaze''s mood suddenly tightened, and a strong sense of joy emerged in his heart. However, this feeling had just appeared, and he still could not believe it was true.

    Suddenly.

    Kaze began to exert more chakra.

    It surged toward the bottom of the skull.

    From the feeling of chakra, he didn''t find anything. It was still that empty skull.

    But from the feeling.

    He was very sure that he had detected a little neuron.

    He did not have the leisure to think about what was going on. One had to know that this opportunity was fleeting. He had to seize any opportunity to read its memories quickly.

    Kaze immediately used the Yamanaka clan mind-reading secret technique. He did not dare to hesitate for a moment. He was afraid that if he hesitated a little, this feeling would disappear, and he would not be able to find it again.

    Obviously, this skull was in an unconventional phase.

    Maybe after reading it once.

    There would be no second chance.

    Hum!

    Along with the increase in chakra in Kaze''s hand, this skull violently trembled.

    At this moment.

    He saw fragmented memories from its neuron.

    This person was Kumogakure Advisor, the leader of Kumogakure''s envoy group. His main purpose was to come here to have a peace talk with Konohagakure.

    Kaze instantly sensed this bit of information.

    This discovery made every cell in his body feel strong excitement.

    ''The opportunity came!''

    ''The opportunity to be promoted came!''

    After that.

    The broken picture changed.

    In Kumogakure Advisor''s eyes, there was a sealed scroll. This was a secret mission given to him by the Country of Lightning daimyo.

    Mission 1: Go to Konohagakure and have a peace talk with them. After completing the peace talk, cooperate with Brei to complete the assassination of the Third Hokage.

    Mission 2: Contact Kumogakure Jonin, Gasshi. Let Gasshi save Hari on the surface, but in fact, kill Hari. This person is too much of a threat to the village.

    Mission 3:...

    Kaze had just seen the first two missions, and the memory fragments suddenly became blurred, and the contents of the latter could not be seen at all.

    Then.

    The last fragment appeared.

    Kumogakure Advisor looked at the wood that Brei brought over. It was covered with an explosive tag.

    Then, Brei said something to Kumogakure Advisor.

    It was vague.

    One could vaguely hear the words "Konohagakure", "Third Hokage", "Seal" and so on.

    In an instant.

    The memory fragments stopped abruptly.

    The entire scene disappeared.

    "Phew..."

    Kaze suddenly took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He tried to calm his mood as much as possible. Then, he controlled his chakra again and sent it to the neurons.

    "Huh?!"

    Behind the mask, Kaze frowned slightly. He felt a very strange feeling.

    There was nothing!

    The neurons were gone!

    It was as if they were utterly destroyed after encountering his chakra!

    There was no more reaction!

    "No!"

    "Not enough!"

    "It''s not enough at all!"

    Kaze suddenly felt anxious in his heart. He seemed to have gone crazy and crazily poured chakra into this charred skull, trying to find other neurons as much as possible.

    However.

    This was simply a brainless skull.

    It was impossible to read any more memories.

    Or...

    Without Aoba''s help, Kaze would not even be able to grasp this bit of memory.

    ...

    In the room.

    The Yamanaka Clan ninjas gradually put down their task of reading memories.

    Their faces began to calm down.

    Unlike Aoba and Kaze, they had taken off their masks to facilitate communication.

    Almost everyone experienced the same emotional ups and downs.

    From the excitement at the beginning, they gradually became confused and anxious, then finally became calm.

    Most of them had already resigned themselves to their fate!

    Looks like...

    The blessing of fate this time was not on them.

    They had already searched for memories to the extreme, but there was no luck.

    None of these corpses seemed to have important memories.

    Even if some corpses were exchanged, they already know it.

    These corpses were all Kumogakure ninjas. They were not members of the envoy group at all. According to their memories, they had a rough idea of what had happened before they came to Konohagakure. However, there was not much substantial information.

    For a moment.

    Everyone fell into silence.

    Just at this time.

    They saw Kaze crazily injecting chakra into the skull.

    Each of them had a very wonderful expression on their face.

    "Another crazy one!"

    They could not help but shake their heads. They were all people who had chosen corpses in turn. From the first team to the last team, everyone had experienced the process of picking corpses. Everyone had seen this skull.

    There was no brain in this skull.

    It was impossible to get memories.

    It was completely placed here to fill in the numbers.

    When they were picking the corpses, they had already discovered the problem with this skull.

    It was precisely because of this.

    No one had chosen this corpse just now.

    When everyone saw Kaze''s appearance, they couldn''t help but laugh.

    "To use a mind reading secret technique on a brainless corpse, this Kaze is really interesting!"

    "Is he still thinking of finding any information?"

    "Don''t joke around; there is no information at all!"

    "This place is full of Kumogakure ninjas. Their experiences are almost the same; there is nothing!"

    "That''s right..."

    "They were all killed by explosive tags. The broken limbs may not even belong to the same person."

    "..."

    They discussed among themselves. They had been reading memories for a long time, and everyone was tired. Now, they had gradually accepted reality. They knew that they could not get any important information, so they simply stopped struggling.

    "Silence!"

    Akira, who was overseeing the place, saw the state of everyone and roughly understood what it meant.

    He was also a member of the Yamanaka clan.

    What he usually did at Root was to read memories.

    Now that he saw the other clansmen in such a loose state, they no longer had the excitement they had when they first came here. It was obvious that they had already suffered a setback.

    This meant that there was no useful information among these corpses.

    Even if it were a cake.

    It was just an empty cake.

    You can''t eat it at all.

    As a Sensor Ninja at Root, it was normal for Akira not to be able to get effective information after the memory reading.

    ...

    As soon as Akira said this.

    The scene fell into silence again.

    At this time.

    Everyone knew that they could not seize this opportunity to be promoted.

    But they were not uncomfortable.

    After all.

    They could not grasp it, and others could not.

    Everyone was still the same!

    This way, there would be no problem!

    As long as everyone does not get this opportunity for promotion and everyone maintains a rare consistency, they can all achieve spiritual comfort.

    "Do you all still want to continue completing the mission?"

    Akira''s gaze swept over everyone, and his eyes flickered with a questioning light. He wanted to know the true thoughts of these clansmen and determine if it were time to look for Danzo.

    As soon as these words came out.

    Complete silence.

    No one chose to answer Akira''s question.

    After all.

    No one had any way to obtain any useful information.

    Even if they continued to stay in this place, It was completely useless.

    It was better to give up on the mission and leave.

    But.

    These kinds of words.

    No one dared to say it.

    After all, it was a mission issued by Danzo.

    "I understand."

    When Akira saw everyone''s attitude, he already understood what they meant. Then, he looked at Yamanaka Midori, who was beside him.

    "Inform Danzo-sama." Akira nodded at Midori.

    "Yes."

    Midori immediately responded. He turned around and walked toward the stone door, and disappeared.

    Suddenly.

    Everyone became nervous.

    They knew that no one had read any effective information. Logically speaking, they would not receive any punishment. However, the person who issue was Shimura Danzo. This made their hearts filled with fear.

    Gradually.

    Time slowly passed.

    In this state.

    These ninjas were all in a relatively nervous state.

    No one dared to make a sound.

    They silently waited for Danzo to arrive.

    Every second passed.

    It was like a year had passed.

    Even though they didn''t know how long they had been waiting, they felt that a very, very long time had passed.

    Suddenly.

    Footsteps sounded outside the stone door.

    Everyone was extremely nervous.

    Rumble!

    At this moment, the stone door was opened. A man wearing a dark green robe with a bandage on his head walked in.

    It was the boss of Root, Shimura Danzo!

    Everyone''s heart was in a nervous state. No one dared to speak, not even daring to look up at Danzo''s eyes. There was only one thing they were thinking about now, and that was to finish this mission quickly and return safely.

    At this moment.

    Their mood was completely different from when they first came in.

    At that time, they were in high spirits and wanted to go all out. Now they just felt physically and mentally exhausted and wanted to escape this place quickly.

    "How is the mission going?"

    After Danzo entered the room, his gaze swept over the bodies of the Yamanaka Clan''s ninjas. His tone was indifferent, and there was no emotion in it, but it made people feel pressured.

    Suddenly.

    The room became even quieter.

    This kind of extremely quiet state allowed everyone to hear their own heartbeat.

    No one dared to speak.

    Because they did not have any valuable information.

    As for the experiences of Kumogakure ninjas, they were attacked by Kirigakure ninjas and were killed by explosive tags explosions at Konohagakure''s main entrance...

    This kind of information.

    It was definitely not something that could be revealed.

    They knew with their toes that Danzo definitely knew all of this.

    When Danzo first issued the mission, they already knew that the goal of this mission was to dig deep into the memories of these people.

    "Didn''t you find anything?"

    Danzo felt the state of these people and immediately had a rough guess in his heart.

    It could be seen very clearly through their expressions.

    Everyone lowered their heads.

    If there were any discoveries.

    It was likely that they would immediately report to him the moment he entered.

    "It doesn''t matter. This is the mission. It''s good that you did your best."

    Danzo did not blame them, nor did he say any harsh words. He could see that the ninjas here had already gone all out.

    These people now.

    They were like warriors who bravely rushed into the battlefield.

    Even if the battle failed.

    But it should not all be their responsibility!

    During this period of time, Danzo would communicate with Hari if he had little time.

    Hari, who has Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal implanted, had already become a member of Root. Because his body was paralyzed and he could not move, he no longer had any ambitions. He completely became Danzo''s advisor and helped Danzo plan.

    Hari only had one final request!

    That was to find the person who had harmed him!

    And to use Konohagakure''s power to get rid of the person who had harmed him!

    Danzo shook his head. It seemed that this group of people did not know anything. There was nothing in their memories. After such a deep digging, they did not find anything. Then they definitely did not know anything.

    "Then... let the mission end!"

    Danzo let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t have much of an emotional fluctuation. From the beginning, he only had the attitude of trying. He wanted to see if he could find some clues through this method.

    Compared to Danzo.

    These Yamanaka Clan ninjas were even more disappointed.

    They all felt that they had lost a precious opportunity to be promoted.

    At this moment.

    Kaze, who was standing next to the iron shelf where the charred skull was located, suddenly had a bright look in his eyes.

    Not long ago.

    He clearly felt that these Yamanaka ninjas in the room were looking at him with disdain and ridicule.

    They even started to mock him without any disguise.

    The reason for the mockery.

    Because he poured a large amount of chakra into this charred skull.

    In the eyes of those people.

    It was impossible for him to get memories from this charred skull.

    Indeed, he had not been able to find any more traces after using a large amount of chakra.

    But.

    He had previously read a few pieces of memories.

    Although he did not know that those memories were something that Aoba wanted to show him, he clearly knew that he had gotten something.

    As Danzo walked into the room.

    He understood that his opportunity had come.

    However, he did not stand out from the beginning. Instead, he waited here. He needed an excellent opportunity to show off his talents that no one appreciated.

    He saw the anticipation in Danzo''s left eye that was exposed outside. As everyone fell silent, it gradually turned into helplessness. Finally, there was a faint sense of disappointment.

    ''Sure enough!''

    ''None of these people had discovered anything!''

    Kaze felt that his gamble had succeeded!

    The moment he was waiting for had arrived!

    Now was the best moment!

    Everyone present did not have any information. Even Danzo was about to leave in disappointment. Only he could bring out crucial information!

    ''Wait a minute...''

    All of a sudden.

    Kaze immediately realized.

    He had overlooked someone.

    Instantly.

    He quickly looked at Aoba, who was in the corner from the corner of his eye.

    He saw that Aoba had already stood up. His dark eyes were staring at Danzo, and his eyes were shining with pride.

    That''s right!

    It was pride!

    It was as if something very satisfying had happened!

    This was completely different from the depression of the others!

    "Did he discover something?"

    Kaze suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his heart. He understood that the current competition could only be between the two of them.

    Then he had to take a step forward and seize the initiative.

    Whoever speaks first will be the first to reap the best opportunity to suppress Danzo''s emotions.

    This way, he could win the attention of more people and become the focus of the entire room.

    Of course.

    Kaze had no idea.

    Aoba did not want to be the center of attention at all.

    It was precisely because Aoba did not want to be the center of attention that he pushed him out to be at the center of attention.

    "Danzo-sama!"

    At this moment, Kaze immediately raised his right hand and shouted at Danzo. As he spoke, his left hand grabbed at the mask and directly took it off, revealing an extremely delicate face.

    Swish!

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s eyes focused on Kaze.

    Everyone was attracted by Kaze''s words, and their eyes were full of confusion as they looked at Kaze.

    What is this kid trying to do?

    A big question mark popped up in everyone''s heads. None of them thought that Kaze would be able to get some key information. After all, Kaze had only obtained a charred skull.

    "Have you found anything?"

    Danzo looked over, and his gaze stopped on Kaze''s face. He instantly learned of Kaze''s information through his face.

    This was not to say that Danzo had some special ability.

    Rather, as the boss of Root, Danzo had some understanding of the intelligence of every ninja in the village.

    Who is what.

    He knew better than anyone else.

    After all.

    He had to be responsible for Konohagakure''s safety.

    He had to bear the darkness of Konoha.

    To stifle a possible crisis in the cradle, he must not threaten the status of him and the Third Hokage.

    ''Yamanaka Kaze!''

    ''Other than some extremely simple ninjutsu, he could not learn any other techniques.''

    ''As a ninja of the Yamanaka clan.''

    ''He only knew the Mind-Reading Secret Technique of the Yamanaka Clan!''

    ''Besides that, he could not learn any of the other secret techniques!''

    ''For the Yamanaka clan...''

    ''He could be considered half a piece of trash!''

    ''It wasn''t of much use!''

    ''Could it be...''

    ''Did such a person discover any information?''

    Danzo''s left eye, which was exposed to the outside, stared closely at Kaze. Hope once again appeared in the depths of his eyes.

    The change in Danzo''s eyes.

    It fell into the eyes of the ninjas present.

    Immediately, the corners of their mouths began to rise, and they couldn''t help but reveal mocking expressions.

    This Kaze was simply a retard!

    This was the most direct thought of everyone.

    This mission had already failed!

    Everyone had failed!

    Then he might as well just admit it!

    Danzo-sama had already given up on pursuing this matter, but you had to jump out on your own.

    Now, it had already attracted Danzo-sama''s anticipation.

    If he could not satisfy Danzo-sama.

    Then it won''t end so well.

    At this moment.

    Kaze felt everyone''s gaze.

    This made him fully feel the gaze he had never felt before.

    This feeling made him intoxicated!

    This made his entire body surged with electricity, making him feel especially excited!

    "That''s right!"

    Kaze immediately nodded. His voice was very loud and clear, and it could clearly echo throughout the entire room, allowing every ninja present to hear it clearly.

    "Danzo-sama!"

    Kaze stared at Danzo. His slightly immature face was filled with determination, and his eyes flashed with unprecedented confidence.

    "I found an important piece of information!" Kaze immediately shouted.

    Oh!

    As Kaze said this, all the Yamanaka Clan''s ninjas present were stunned

    Everyone couldn''t believe their ears.

    Wasn''t this an exaggeration?

    That''s not true, right?!

    With that charred skull?!

    Everyone was all dumbfounded.

    But none of them spoke.

    After all, Danzo was here.

    No one dared to do anything sarcastic in front of Danzo.

    "Did you really find something?"

    Danzo''s eyes, which were exposed to the outside, suddenly lit up. Even he felt a sense of reversal. Originally, he no longer had any expectations. Now, after hearing Kaze''s words, his expectation was instantly filled.

    "That''s right!"

    Kaze directly picked up the charred skull on the iron shelf in front of him. Under the gaze of countless people, he raised his hand and pointed at the skull. The entire action looked extremely confident. It did not seem like he was lying at all. Instead, he was really confident.

    "This is the corpse that I read!"

    Kaze''s voice slowly sounded. His tone was sonorous and forceful as if he was venting the dissatisfaction that he had been looked down upon for so many years.

    "No one dared to choose this corpse because he was in the center of the explosion when he was alive. It could be said that he was swallowed by the flames in an instant. His brain was completely melted and then evaporated by the high temperature, leaving only a skull!" Kaze did not directly say his results but first laid down how harsh its conditions were. Since the opportunity was so difficult, he had to grasp it firmly.

    Suddenly.

    Danzo''s eyes lit up.

    He saw the skull in Kaze''s hand.

    His heart was filled with anticipation.

    No one knew better than him who this skull was.

    After all, he was there at the time.

    Moreover, he sent people to collect the corpses.

    This was the leader of Kumogakure''s envoy group, that Kumogakure Advisor.

    It was just that...

    Just as Kaze had said.

    The skull''s brain had been completely melted and then evaporated, and there was no way to read its memories.

    Even Akira couldn''t do anything about it!

    However.

    He still placed the skull here.

    He hoped that someone would be able to pry out Kumogakure Advisor''s memories.

    He was very clear.

    The memories inside were the most important among these people!

    "Kaze, can you read the memory of this skull?" Danzo immediately asked Kaze.

    "I did it!"

    Kaze nodded firmly. When he heard Danzo directly call out his name, a warm feeling immediately surged in his heart.

    It should be known that not many of his Anbu colleagues knew his name, and they did not even look him in the eye.

    The dignified Danzo-sama actually directly called out his name.

    This made him feel like he was being valued.

    Immediately, the feeling of a scholar dying for a confidant arose.

    "I found a neuron that still had memories in this skull. That neuron was instantly destroyed, but before the neuron was destroyed, I read several important memory fragments!" Kaze immediately said loudly. He said this because he wanted to get everyone''s approval. This was also what he always wanted.

    "Oh?"

    This time.

    Including Akira.

    All of the Yamanaka Clan''s ninjas present were puzzled.

    "Kaze, you can''t be making up a false memory, right? How can a person who has been burnt to such a state have neurons in his head?"

    "Yes! You are making it up, right?"

    "According to what you said, you are the only one who can read it. Others can''t read it. There is no way to prove that what you said is true!"

    "You don''t have to lie to Danzo-sama for the promotion, do you?"

    "..."

    Voices of doubt sounded in the room. These Yamanaka Clan ninjas had no time to care whether Danzo was here or not.

    They were not bickering.

    Instead, they were making a judgment based on their knowledge of reading memories.

    This skull did not even have skin.

    It was impossible for it to have a single neuron left.

    It just so happened that there were also memories inside.

    How could there be such a coincidence?

    After hearing what everyone said, Danzo''s face started to turn ugly.

    "Kaze, I hope you can tell the truth. If you can''t read the memory, don''t make it up. This is the basic quality of a ninja!" Danzo said in a low voice, and there was a hint of disapproval in his tone.

    "I didn''t make up the memory and didn''t lie. I really read it!"

    Kaze''s voice raised a few decibels again, and his tender face showed some anxiety. After all, this was the first time he had encountered such a scene that was questioned by so many people. He had no experience and was a little flustered.

    "I have been different from a normal person since I was young!"

    "I can''t learn complicated ninjutsu. I can''t even learn the complicated secret technique of my clan!"

    "But I also have my own strong points!"

    Kaze''s mood instantly reached its highest point. He had been waiting for this opportunity to vent his suppressed emotions.

    "I can read more and more detailed memories!"

    "In the field of the Mind-Reading Secret Technique, even the senior of the clan may not be my match!"

    "This is my confidence!"

    At this point, Kaze raised the charred skull in his hands and said something that shocked everyone.

    "According to the memories I read, this person is the leader of Kumogakure''s envoy group, and he is also the Kumogakure Advisor!"

 CH 278

    "Huh?!"

    Danzo''s face, expressionless for tens of thousands of years, suddenly frowned. He looked at Aoba even more fiercely.

    Now he was even more certain.

    ''There was something wrong with this Aoba.''

    ''It was very likely that the memory that Aoba discovered.''

    ''Perhaps...''

    ''It was a very important memory!''

    ''It was just that Aoba had no intention of telling him!''

    ''Could it be that...''

    ''Hiruzen''s previous screening of spies did not find Aoba?''

    Danzo merely glanced at Aoba, and many things came to his mind. He had already identified Aoba as a very dangerous existence.

    "Aoba, I order you to take off your mask and hand over the book!"

    Danzo''s voice became even more serious, as if Aoba didn''t listen, he would attack Aoba.

    This tone instantly made the ninja present more serious.

    On the other side. Izumi and Shinichi looked at each other. The two of them could see the meaning in each other''s eyes.

    They had cooperated with Aoba last time. They understood Aoba''s character. It was a typical example of not wanting to appear.

    They were not surprised if Aoba found something and did not say it. That was what Aoba could do. It was too normal of him!

    When the two of them formed a team with Aoba to do the mission last time, they had found a little information, but there was no follow-up discovery, so they could only put it away and did not report it.

    These two people more or less understood Aoba''s character, which made them understand that if Aoba found some important information, he did not say it because of his personality problem.

    Except for these two people. The Yamanaka Clan ninja present all looked at Aoba. No one dared to say anything easily.

    If that memory was recorded in the book.

    Perhaps...

    This Kaze was right!

    In a moment.

    Everyone''s expression when they look at Aoba changes.

    "Alright..."

    Aoba felt Danzo''s determined gaze and understood that the other party might attack him if he did not follow Danzo''s instructions.

    Now was not the time to lay his cards on the table with Danzo.

    There was no other way.

    He could only bite the bullet and go.

    After Aoba responded, he helplessly took off the cat face mask on his face, revealing his appearance. They then could see a strange expression on his face.

    Then. He put his hand into his ninja pouch and took out a red book.

    At this time, almost all the eyes in the room were focused on Aoba. Even if the candlelight here was weak, they could see the cover of the red book.

    "This..."

    Everyone''s eyes were wide open. The cover made them speechless, which was really... young and energetic!

    Even the book used to record memories was like this!

    When Danzo''s left eye, which was exposed to the outside, saw the front and back of the book in Aoba''s hand. His eyelids twitched violently. He felt his blood move.

    "Phew..."

    Aoba sighed a long sigh of relief and helplessly handed the book to Danzo. The content of the book was completely unimportant. What he was most worried about was the signature on the book.

    Fugaku personally wrote this signature.

    This meant that he had a relationship with Fugaku.

    As a result.

    Danzo would treat him as someone from the Uchiha clan.

    It was too dangerous!

    Danzo might target him in the future, but there was nothing he could do. If he did not take it out, he would be targeted now.

    "Is this the book you recorded memory?" Danzo''s expression changed slightly. It became a little strange. He poured all the inexplicable feelings in his heart into this book. He suddenly understood why Aoba was a little strange. It was because of this book.

    "This... This is not... This is not a book to record memories..." Aoba felt that his face was a little red. He was born with thin skin and could not stand such a scene. He immediately felt extremely embarrassed.

    "It''s this book!"

    Kaze, who was standing beside him, suddenly said loudly.

    He was confident that he had not seen wrongly! At that time, Aoba had written something in this book.

    For him to be able to be promoted smoothly. He had already given it his all!

    Following Kaze''s words, everyone''s eyes were focused on the red book. Their eyes were solemn. This book also decided their fate.

    If Kaze got promoted smoothly, they would look at Kaze''s face in the future.

    "This book..."

    After Danzo took the red book from Aoba, he took it and looked at it. His eyes fell on the cover.

    This cover was the front of fierce beauty, which seems to give people a feeling of breathing difficulties. Especially the deep gully that caught people''s eyes. It was enough to arouse people''s endless imagination.

    Danzo lived in the dark underground all day long and became the root of Konoha. He dedicated his life to Konohagakure, and his mind was full of how to eliminate the existence that could threaten him and Konohagakure.

    He had even forgotten how long he had not seen such a book.

    This made the throbbing he had been hiding in the depths of his heart for several decades suddenly beat like a renewed heart.

    This force was a bit strong!

    Danzo hurriedly flipped the book over, not daring to continue looking straight at it.

    But after flipping it.

    It was even more exciting than the other one.

    Danzo only flipped the book over, but it looks like he flipped the fierce beauty on the cover.

    The scenery behind her.

    It was even more exciting.

    "Pfft..."

    Danzo''s body shook slightly. He felt that his nose was moving a little. Like a dead tree that had not changed all year round, his body began to rise in temperature.

    "This book of yours..."

    Danzo shook his head helplessly. He didn''t want to look at it anymore. He immediately opened the book. From the degree of wear of the paper, he could tell that this book was often used. It might be opened several times a day.

    There was no need to look through it deliberately.

    He just flipped it gently.

    He turned to the last page recorded in the book.

    This happens to be a whole chapter.

    Well...

    There was no problem with that.

    The chapter was complete.

    But the story was not complete.

    It just happened to stop at a perfect point, making it difficult for people to control themselves.

    After summarizing the experience of modern society, Aoba came to the Ninja World to write stories and became a cliffhanger dog.

    "This... this... this..."

    Danzo suddenly widened his eyes. He looked at the words on the paper, and his breathing became rapid.

    Something was wrong!

    Something was wrong with this book!

    Why did these words form with such magical power, as if they could appear before him?

    Suddenly.

    Danzo flipped to the front page.

    After finding the entry point of a plot, he looked down at the latest page.

    At this time.

    Danzo felt that he had been dragged into the Ninja School.

    He became the headmaster of the Ninja School.

    He was instantly immersed in the plot.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone at the scene saw Danzo''s shocking appearance.

    No one dared to make a sound.

    They were all afraid of disturbing Danzo.

    Only...

    Everyone''s mood fell to the bottom at this moment. They all realized that there was information in Aoba''s book.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Danzo to look at it with such relish.

    The crowd did not know how to accommodate their feelings. They were completely dumbfounded. It was very uncomfortable for them to reverse the situation.

    Kaze looked at Danzo''s immersed posture. He felt that the content that Danzo saw was the memory he read. He could not help but smile, and his face showed a proud look.

    If not for the fact that Danzo was still immersed in that state.

    He wanted to laugh out loud.

    He won!

    He succeeded!

    Everything would be different in the future! Under everyone''s gaze. Danzo looked at the latest page of the book seriously.

    Then, he said nothing. He immediately turned back to the first page of the book.

    Suddenly. He saw the words "Uchiha Fugaku" on the title page. His heart skipped a beat.

    But he didn''t care too much about it. He immediately turned to the next page.

    He saw the first chapter of the Teacher Bai of Ninja School. He immediately began to read from the first chapter. He also knew that it was not the time to read these things. Maybe Kaze had some key clues.

    But, he just couldn''t control himself. He didn''t want to stop just like this. We can talk about the clues later.

    But if he returned this book to Aoba. Then it might be very difficult for him to see the book''s contents in his life.

    Gradually. Time ticked by. Danzo looked at it for more than half an hour. Until he saw the latest page in the red book.

    No one dared to disturb Danzo during the whole process. However, everyone began to believe more that some important secret was recorded in Aoba''s book.

    Otherwise, it would not have been able to make Danzo stare at it for so long.

    This kind of thing was simply impossible to happen in the past!

    "Phew..."

    After reading it, Danzo let out a long sigh of relief. When he read the book''s contents, he felt the long-lost youth again.

    "Hmm..."

    Danzo originally wanted to hand the book directly to Aoba, but he suddenly discovered that there was something strange about his body. There seemed to be a small tent on his dark green robe.

    Fortunately, this place was relatively dark. He turned his back to the crowd.

    No one had discovered it.

    Hmm...

    Except...

    Aoba, who was not far in front of him!

    Danzo held the book in his hand and slightly bent his body to hide his embarrassment. Then, he turned his left eye to look at Kaze.

    "Kaze, I will give you one last chance. Have you thought it through? Have you read the memory?" Danzo asked coldly. Although the content of this book had given him an unexpected harvest, it was not what he wanted.

    "I''m sure!"

    At this time, Kaze did not hesitate at all. His eyes were determined, and his face was full of excitement. He seemed confident of victory as if he had already been promoted.

    "Come with me for a moment."

    Danzo did not return the book in his hand to Aoba. Instead, he took the book and walked toward the stone door.

    At this time.

    After his words just now and the loss of the excitement of Teacher Bai''s plot.

    Danzo had returned to his normal state.

    He strode out of the room, leaving everyone with a mysterious back view.

    "Yes!"

    Kaze immediately responded. He quickly followed. Every cell in his body was filled with pride.

    Instantly. The two of them left the room one after another. The stone door closed. It sealed the room again.

    Whoosh!

    The moment the stone door closed.

    It felt like the class teacher in the classroom had left.

    In an instant, the previously quiet environment became noisy. The Yamanaka Clan ninjas could not help but discuss among themselves. The topics they talked about were all related to Aoba.

    "Could Aoba and Kaze be the big hidden shots?"

    "It can''t be! Can they read the memories of that skull?"

    "This is too scary!"

    "Guess how many things are recorded in Aoba''s book?"

    "..."

    The Yamanaka Clan ninjas all began to discuss. They were all convinced by Danzo that there was something very important in Aoba''s book.

    At this time.

    Everyone looked at Aoba differently.

    No one dared to say anything too exaggerated.

    In their eyes, half of Aoba''s foot had already stepped into the level of promotion.

    It was not a wise choice to provoke Aoba now.

    Because of this.

    An extremely strange scene appeared.

    The room was very noisy. Everyone was discussing Aoba, but the corner where Aoba was unusually quiet.

    Aoba looked at the people talking about him and felt he was incompatible with this scene.

    Really...

    When Aoba saw them, he felt like laughing. He does know a lot of information. It was so much that it made one''s hair stand on end.

    It was even comparable to Black Zetsu.

    But...

    The information was in Aoba''s head, and no one could read it. It was not recorded in the red book.

    As for the content of the book...

    It was the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School!

    Aoba never thought that Danzo would like Teacher Bai''s story so much. He read the last chapter from the first chapter on the spot and even took his book away.

    However. He was too lazy to explain. It didn''t matter how these people looked at him. As long as they didn''t disturb him, it was fine.

    The most important now was Danzo.

    He still had doubts about what Danzo was thinking, and he was not clear about it, especially about the signature in the book.

    This made Aoba more cautious.

    Outside the stone door.

    Danzo stood in the corridor with his back to Kaze. He instantly gave Kaze a very dignified feeling.

    "Tell me what memories you have seen." Danzo got straight to the point. He called Kaze out to hear what Kaze had obtained. In his heart, he was still inclined to believe that what Kaze said was true. It was just that there might be more people in the room who might hear it.

    "Yes!"

    Kaze''s expression immediately became serious. He knew very well that he was at the most crucial time in his life. This was his most important moment, deciding what his future would be like.

    "Danzo-sama, when I read Kumogakure Advisor''s memories. What I got was about a secret mission!"

    Kaze immediately began to tell Danzo. When he said this, all his essence, energy, and spirit directly reached their peak state, and his entire person seemed to be burning.

    "I saw a scroll in Kumogakure Advisor''s hand. The scroll was filled with missions, but unfortunately, the memory was fleeting. I only saw two missions." Kaze''s eyes flashed with light, and he was extremely serious.

    "What mission?" Danzo immediately asked.

    "The first mission is to go to Konohagakure and have a peace talk. After completing the peace talk, cooperate with Brei to complete the assassination of the Third Hokage!"

    Kaze tried to make the memory fragments he had read reappear in front of his eyes. The words modified by Aoba appeared in front of his eyes. It looked like there was no problem at all.

    "The second mission is to contact Kumogakure Jonin Gasshi. On the surface, Gasshi will save Hari; but he will kill Hari. This person is too much of a threat to the village!"

    Kaze said the second mission.

    After he finished speaking.

    He stared at Danzo''s back.

    "There are still a few more missions behind, but they are too blurry. I can''t see them clearly at all."

    Kaze hurriedly explained. After explaining, he did not wait for Danzo to speak. He quickly continued to say what he saw to prevent Danzo from thinking that the memories he said were fabricated.

    "In the end, I saw a picture. It was a Kumogakure ninja. His body was very muscular. He held a tree trunk in his hand covered with explosive tags. Then he said something about Konohagakure and Third Hokage. I didn''t hear the specific words!"

    Kaze still had the most basic professional conduct: he only said the memories he read and did not make up any memories.

    "So you read the memories?"

    Danzo turned around. The left eye exposed outside looked deeply at Kaze. A strange color flashed in his eyes. Could it be that the skull could be read and retrieve the memories even when it was like that?

    However.

    The content that Kaze mentioned.

    It was just what he wanted to know.

    Gasshi was secretly harming Hari.

    Only Hari knew about this.

    Even other ninjas would think that Gasshi was saving Hari.

    Just this point alone.

    It could almost prove that what Kaze said was true!

    In addition, Brei wanted to assassinate the Third Hokage...

    Although Brei had already escaped, it was not hard to tell that this was a possible mission.

    The only problem now was...

    Who arranged the tree trunk that was filled with explosive tags?

    Kaze did not say it clearly.

    However, according to the memories obtained from the other Kumogakure ninjas, they were indeed left behind by Kirigakure ninjas.

    Then are there those two Root ninjas?

    No one has found such a memory fragment. Is it difficult to read these corpses to such an extent after they were blown up and mutilated?

    After thinking for a while, Danzo stared at Kaze with his left eye exposed.

    "I read it. Everything I just said is true!" Kaze said with certainty. After that, he pointed at the book in Danzo''s hand and said, "The content I said should be similar to the contents written in Aoba''s book!"

    "Okay! I believe in you!"

    Danzo nodded at Kaze. When he first heard Kaze speak, he felt the determination in this person''s eyes. It did not seem like he was lying at all.

    "Thank you, Danzo-sama!"

    After hearing this, Kaze almost burst into tears.

    He had never been recognized like this ever since he was young!

    Now, he was directly told by Danzo that he believed in him!

    And under the premise that so many people said he was lying...

    This made Kaze suddenly feel that he had found a confidant in his heart. He felt that Danzo was his confidant.

    "Kaze, take a rest. When we get back, I still need you to help me look at the remaining bodies. I believe you have the ability to find the details that they can''t find." Danzo directly raised Kaze''s height. His superior immediately encouraged Kaze to feel like he was full of chicken blood.

    "Yes! Don''t worry, Danzo-sama! I will find more details!" Kaze immediately stood up straight and guaranteed. At this time, his confidence in his ability had reached an unprecedented peak. He even felt that those people could not get some key clues because of their lack of strength, and it was not that there was special about those Kumogakure ninjas.

    "Hahaha, good!"

    When Danzo saw Kaze''s appearance, he laughed heartily. He was very satisfied. Then, he picked up the red book and waved it in front of Kaze. He asked, "Do you want to know what is written in this book?"

    "Yes!"

    Kaze nodded repeatedly. He was very curious about the book. He wanted to know if Aoba was like him, who had the special ability to read memories and could find the most intricate parts in the book.

    If not for Aoba''s red book, which gave him a lot of inspiration. He wouldn''t have been motivated, and he couldn''t stand here right now.

    "Take this and take a look."

    Danzo directly handed the red book in his hand to Kaze. This was the reason why he took the red book out.

    During this period, he had learned a lot of ways from Hari, including what he was doing now.

    According to the prior agreement.

    This person named Kaze would become Danzo''s subordinate.

    Danzo still liked this kind of talented ninja who could even dig out a charred skull''s memories.

    Then...

    He had to increase his confidence. Kaze took the book from Danzo. He carefully read the contents of the book.

    In a split second. The words reflected in his eyes. His face turned red. He didn''t know what to say.

    He was dumbfounded!

    "This... this is..."

    The corners of Kaze''s mouth twitched. He never thought that Aoba was writing about such a thing. His face immediately became even redder. Not only because he saw these things but also because he felt he had made a big deal. He was extremely embarrassed.

    "Now, let me ask you another question. You saw Aoba holding this book. Is he looking at it or writing?" Danzo raised his eyes and stared at Kaze. This question was quite important to him. He wanted to know whether it was the content that Aoba wrote in this book or the content that Fugaku wrote in this book.

    "This... I... I can''t explain it clearly..."

    Kaze immediately recalled the scene at that time. He seemed to have seen Aoba writing with a pen, but when Danzo asked, he felt it was not like this. After all, he was unsure if it was something he had imagined in his anxiety.

    It was dark at that time.

    He was not sure if Aoba was holding a pen or if he was just reading.

    For a moment, he did not know how to answer.

    "It''s okay."

    Danzo walked over to Kaze. He raised his left hand and gently patted Kaze on the shoulder. He nodded at Kaze. When he retracted his hand, he took back the red book in Kaze''s hand and held it in his hand.

    "You performed very well. Go in and call Aoba out. I have some questions to ask him, and then you will report to Akira. When this is over, you will go with me!" Danzo said to Kaze.

    "Yes!"

    Kaze shouted excitedly. His face was filled with intense excitement. Every cell in his body was screaming happily. He was extremely excited.

    Success!

    He had succeeded!

    Now, he had obtained the opportunity to be promoted!

    Moreover, he had confirmed that Aoba was no match for him. He was the only one who had succeeded!

    This feeling made his heart burst into a strong sense of satisfaction, and his vanity was greatly satisfied.

    Suddenly.

    Kaze walked toward the stone door.

    Now he wanted to call Aoba over.

    In his opinion, the problem with Aoba was not small. After all, it was a mission period. Whether it was writing or reading such things, there would not be any good results.

    Rumble!

    The stone door opened.

    Kaze walked in under the gazes of the people in the room.

 CH 281

    The moment Aoba said this, everyone became excited.

    Right now, their biggest problem was that they had never seen the contents of this book. No one had seen it before and only heard a little description from Kaze. However, it was just a little description. It was enough to make them certain that they would definitely like the contents of this book very much.

    Even so, they still wanted to see it.

    If they could see the first chapter before the book was released, it would be a great benefit for them.

    "Aoba, you are really a good person!"

    "A Nice man!"

    "Hurry, hurry, hurry! I can''t wait any longer!"

    "You''re too good! I''m so touched!"

    "..."

    The eyes of these ninjas all lit up. They had read novels of the same type before, but they felt that they were far away from the author, and they did not even know who the author was.

    Now, they found out that an author was beside them.

    How could they let him go?

    Now that they had obtained Aoba''s approval, they felt extremely comfortable.

    "Senpai, I will go back first. Tomorrow morning, everyone comes to Konohagakure Intelligence Division to find me. I will give you a copy of the first chapter!"

    Aoba waved his hand at everyone. Without waiting for these people to respond, he quickly fled this place and did not dare to stay any longer.

    Too terrifying!

    The desire in their eyes made him feel that these people were not ordinary wolves.

    When Aoba first wrote the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School, he did not expect it to be so popular in Anbu''s range.

    His original intention was to attract Eaton''s attention through this.

    Now, he suddenly found that everything had changed.

    Wait...

    Aoba thought of Eaton.

    He immediately thought of the reason why he was looking for Eaton at that time. It was to cast a camouflage on his clone in order to sell explosive tags.

    Now...

    It was time to buy a batch of blank paper tags.

    The blank paper tags in Aoba''s hands were still relatively exhausted. He threw all the explosive tags that he had drawn up earlier onto the tree trunk of Kumogakure''s envoy group.

    It was precisely because of this operation of his. It directly wiped out Kumogakure''s envoy group, and can be said that they were all wiped out!

    Almost wiped out¡­ After all, Brei had run away.

    Then.

    Aoba walked in the direction of Konohagakure Intelligence Division without any intention of going anywhere else.

    Just like that, he walked slowly.

    Gradually.

    Time ticked by.

    After Aoba had walked for more than ten minutes, he suddenly found an empty alley.

    Aoba turned around the corner and then walked out. The entire process only lasted for a split second. However, in this split second. Aoba had already used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) and summoned a shadow clone. The paper on the shadow clone flipped around and turned into another person through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    That person...

    It was Yamanaka Kaze, who was currently staying at the root.

    At this time, not many people knew about Kaze''s promotion, especially not so quickly. Now, he could make use of Kaze''s identity.

    Just as Aoba was walking toward Konohagakure Intelligence Division. The Kaze that Aoba had transformed into was walking toward the ninja tool store step by step.

    Soon.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone came to the ninja tool store.

    "Boss, I want blank paper tags. I want as many as you can."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone said in Kaze''s tone. This identity was a one-time use. After using it, he would directly throw it away.

    Moreover¡­ this was Aoba''s payback to Kaze.

    In the mission that Danzo had assigned not long ago, Aoba had revealed a few memories, allowing Kaze to step onto the path of promotion directly.

    However, Kaze''s performance during this period did not satisfy Aoba. Since that was the case, Aoba would give Kaze a small gift instead.

    "You want all the blank paper tags?"

    The ninja tool store boss'' eyes were filled with confusion. He had seen this youth before. Not only this young man. The boss could be said to know almost all the young men in Konohagakure.

    As long as a ninja came to buy things from him. He had an impression of them all.

    After all, Konohagakure was big, but there were only a few people inside. As long as they bought a ninja tool, he would have an impression of them.

    This ninja who walked in now was even more so. The impression was very deep!

    Yamanaka Kaze.

    A famous ninja from the Yamanaka clan.

    Sometimes, it was often like this. How talented a ninja was might not be known, but a ninja who could not learn complex ninjutsu was easily remembered.

    This was how Kaze was remembered.

    "Why did you buy blank paper tags?" The store boss asked doubtfully. That kind of paper tag was used by people who could draw various paper tags. It seemed that this ability was not related to Kaze at all.

    "Why do you care so much? I''ll give you money, and you give me something. Isn''t it over?" Aoba''s advanced paper clone imitated Kaze''s tone. His tone was very direct and a little floating.

    "Ah?"

    When the store boss heard Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s words, he was stunned.

    He was concerned about Kaze. This was also out of good intentions, and didn''t want Kaze to spend money to buy useless things.

    The result.

    This kid didn''t know how to appreciate people''s kindness. Then there was no other way.

    The store boss''s face changed. He lowered his head slightly and tried his best to keep his eyes from Kaze.

    "How many do you want to buy?" The store boss asked coldly. He was a typical good person and didn''t like arrogant people. Since the other party didn''t give him any good face, then there was no need for him to be polite to Kaze.

    "I said I want all of them!"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone still imitated Kaze''s tone. The tone he used now was the tone that Kaze used after successfully securing the promotion.

    Actually, it wasn''t that he was trying to create hatred for Kaze.

    There was no need to draw hatred. As long as Kaze performed normally, he would be able to make enemies continuously.

    Before Aoba gave this opportunity to Kaze, he did not investigate Kaze''s character.

    Of course, he also disdained to investigate. This kind of thing happened too suddenly. Who knew when Danzo would make such a thing and what kind of people would participate?

    This was a matter of random nature.

    Aoba casually found Kaze. However, Kaze''s subsequent performance made him feel very disappointed. Because of this, Aoba decided to use Kaze again to pave the way for what happened next.

    "..."

    When the store boss heard Kaze''s words, he was extremely unhappy. He raised his eyes and rolled his eyes at Kaze.

    "I have 3000 blank paper tags here. I can sell them all to you, but can you pay?" The store boss said snappily.

    "Yes, I want all of them." Aoba''s advanced paper clone immediately nodded. After a few rounds, he had a lot of funds on hand. What he needed now was more blank paper tags.

    "150 ryo per blank paper tags. I have 3000 here, so a total of 450,000 ryo." The store boss said coldly.

    "???"

    After listening to this sentence, Aoba was completely stunned.

    Good fellow.

    In the past, when he used his identity to come here, it could be said that blank paper tags were 100 ryo a piece, and if he bought them in bulk, he could give them 80 ryo a piece.

    Now, with Kaze''s identity. The price directly rose to 150 ryo a piece. It seems...Kaze was really unpopular.

    "I can''t afford that much."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone shook his head. He reached into his ninja pouch and took out a small bag. There was a stack of banknotes inside.

    "I have a total of 60,000 ryo here. I''ll buy 400."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone directly took out the 60,000 ryo of banknotes in the bag. Like a rich young master, he trow the banknotes heavily on the counter.

    Snapped!

    "???"

    The store boss looked at the banknotes that Kaze threw over, and his pupils shrank fiercely. His eyes flashed with anger.

    He had never seen such a person!

    Didn''t you want to buy all of them?

    Now that you know the price, you can''t afford it?

    You dare to say that you want all 3000 blank paper tags?

    Who gave you the courage?

    The store boss cursed in his heart. Of course, he only said these words in his heart and did not really say them, but it did not stop him from starting to hate Kaze.

    If you change it to another customer and he directly takes out 60,000 ryo. The ninja tool shop boss would look up to him.

    After all, it was very difficult for ninjas to earn such money. They needed to complete many tasks unless they were lucky enough to find some rich corpses when participating in the Ninja World War.

    Otherwise, it would be very difficult to earn that much money!

    But now, the store boss did not feel anything when he saw this money. He just wanted this annoying fellow to leave his ninja tool store quickly.

    The.

    He walked toward the place where the paper tags were stored and directly took out a bag. He then threw in boxes of blank paper tags.

    20 pieces for each box, so a total of 20 boxes. He then threw them into the bag without properly arranging them.

    Then, the store boss returned to the counter and threw the bag directly at Kaze.

    "Your blank paper tags."

    After the store boss threw out the blank paper tag boxes, he put away the money on the table.

    This could be considered a one-handed transaction.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone received the blank paper tags that were thrown over. His goal had been achieved. Then, he glared at the store boss.

    "Humph!"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone imitated Kaze''s tone and coldly snorted. Then, he turned around and left, walking out of the store.

    The store boss looked at the shadow that Kaze had left and suddenly pursed his lips, showing a fierce expression.

    "What the hell!"

    The store boss already felt that there was something wrong with Kaze. This was not just about his strength and talent!

    There was something wrong with this person''s character!

    This person had a problem with his character!

    This person gave off an unpleasant aura!

    The store boss thought that he was always calm. It had been a long time since he had hated a person like this. Kaze directly drilled into his heart.

    ...

    After leaving the store, Aoba''s advanced paper clone quickly went into the small forest to avoid the surrounding gazes as much as possible.

    A moment later, Aoba''s advanced paper clone found a place where there was no one. After that, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His perception then locked onto the Flying Thunder God Formula on the second floor of the tower.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone flashed and disappeared in an instant. Almost in an instant, Aoba''s advanced paper clone appeared on the second floor of the tower.

    He threw the blank paper tags on the table, then clapped his hands together.

    "Bang!"

    At this moment, Aoba had just returned to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment. Before he could sit down. Information flooded into his brain.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up. It seemed that the arrangement was quite perfect. It successfully made the store boss hate Kaze. This could be said to have laid a foundation for a part of his plan.

    In fact.

    When Aoba faced the blank paper tags that had already increased the price. There was no dissatisfaction. He just treat it as a bonus to this store boss who was very good to him.

    It was just that it wasn''t him who made this store boss angry. It was clearly Kaze who provoked him!

    ...

    Step step step step step...

    Just as Aoba had just received the information that the shadow clone had brought back, the guard leader brought a group of people over.

    "Wow!"

    After the guard leader pushed open the compartment''s door, his gaze focused on Aoba. His gaze swept over the cat face mask on Aoba''s face and deliberately made a relatively exaggerated sound.

    "Cat-faced demon, you''re back!"

    The guard leader seemed to be greeting Aoba, but in fact, he was talking to the people who were about to be brought in.

    "You have been away for half a day. I have brought a lot of people here, and now they are all handed over to you!"

    The guard leader said with a smile. He waved to the guards beside him, indicating that they could bring these people in.

    All of a sudden, these people all looked at Aoba. Especially when they saw the cat face mask on Aoba''s face, all the cells in their body were filled with fear, and even their breathing became rapid.

    Terrifying!

    They had just arrived at Konohagakure Intelligence Division. They saw the legendary cat-faced demon.

    In a split second, the guards tied them up. After tying them up. The guard leader waved to the guards outside the door.

    After that, another group of people was brought in. After this group of people entered, the compartment instantly became crowded.

    "So many?"

    Aoba looked at them in a daze. He had thought that there might be some prisoners, but he had not expected that there would be so many people.

    "The first batch of people sent in were all Konohagakure people and the surrounding areas. Because the war had temporarily stopped, they all had some thoughts." The guard leader explained.

    After that, he pointed at the people who had just been sent in.

    "The second batch is the merchants from the Country of Water. They transported seafood from the Country of Water and sold it to the Country of Fire. After they came to Konohagakure, something happened, and they were caught by Konoha Military Police Force. As for what exactly happened, you can slowly investigate!"

    The guard leader also felt that the matter was quite troublesome, especially when it involved other villages, so he directly threw this kind of trouble to the cat-faced demon. He knew that cat-faced demon was most capable of dealing with troublesome matters.

    "I''m leaving."

    After the guard leader said this, he directly turned around and left. As he left, the guards also left.

    At this point, the compartment became a crowded place for Aoba and these prisoners. This compartment was obviously not enough. The merchants from the Country of Water were not even tied up. After all, they were just ordinary people, not ninjas.

    "Is there anyone among you who came for the second time?"

    Aoba asked indifferently. There were a lot of people here now, so he could only symbolically ask.

    As he spoke, there was no response from anyone at all. After all¡­ Even the people who came here for the second time would not admit it so directly. If they did, they would only be tortured.

    They had to stay silent for a bit. What if this cat-faced demon didn''t find out?

    "No, right?"

    Aoba slowly nodded. Based on the principle of mutual trust between people, he believed these people for the first time for the time being.

    "Then let''s start with the people from outside the village."

    Aoba''s gaze fell on the merchants from the Country of Water. He had worked for Konohagakure Intelligence Division for more than a year, so there were not many opportunities to get in touch with the people from outside the village.

    If he met one, most of them were the spies hidden in the village. Now, facing these merchants from the Country of Water, his eyes became serious.

    He always felt that there was something wrong with these people from the outside village.

    Why did they come to Konohagakure at this time?

    This was during the quasi-war period!

    Even Konohagakure''s business had been affected.

    Not to mention the fact that they had traveled thousands of miles to deliver seafood from the Country of Water. Aoba felt that there was something wrong.

    Of course, even if there were no problems, he felt that there would be other problems if the people from other villages could be sent to him after coming to Konohagakure.

    Then, Aoba raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.

    A piece of white paper in the shape of a square flew out of his sleeve and directly flew into the middle of the room. Then, as if performing magic, it suddenly turned into pieces of white paper.

    These white papers fell down like a goddess scattered flowers...

 CH 282

    The white paper fell down.

    Seeing such a scene, everyone felt that it was inconceivable. They had no idea what was going on.

    What was he doing?

    Where did these papers come from?

    Was this the cat-faced demon''s interrogation method?

    Were these papers torture tools?

    Question marks came out of their heads. At this moment, none of them knew Aoba''s intention. But only Aoba knew what he was doing.

    Just a while ago.

    He used a special technique to transmit chakra on paper and brought back the chakra that Kaze used to read memories. This allowed Kaze to read Aoba''s memories from a distance.

    Now, Aoba wanted to try this method.

    Could he use it to read the memories of these people?

    If he could succeed. This would be a strategic breakthrough!

    From then on, Aoba would enter an era where he could read memories from afar!

    After all, if he wanted to touch the heads of some people with special identities with his right hand, it was really a bit difficult to touch!

    Aoba was not very sure about this method because the seals constructed between these two pieces of paper could only transmit chakra.

    Through the paper in his right hand, he could transfer the chakra in his right hand to another piece of paper. In this way, he could use the Mind Reading Secret Technique of the Yamanaka clan, which could be successful, and there were already cases of Kaze succeeding.

    But...

    Aoba relied on the Mind Reading System to read memories and not chakra.

    Every time he read memory, he only needed to touch the other people''s heads with his right hand.

    Now he doesn''t know if this method could make his Mind Reading System also be used to read memories.

    And so, he took advantage of the time when he was working in the compartment to test this method.

    These pieces of paper that were as dense as raindrops fell on the bodies of everyone present.

    Some stopped on top of their heads.

    Some stopped on their shoulders.

    Some fell to the ground.

    Only... no one dared to make any moves easily. After all, the person in front of them was the famous cat-faced demon among Konohagakure and Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    An existence famous for being ruthless!

    As these pieces of paper fell on the heads of everyone, Aoba immediately seized this opportunity to control these pieces of paper through chakra.

    Hum Hum Hum...

    These pieces of paper vibrated one after another, and then a black complex seal pattern appeared on the paper. At the same time, Aoba was holding a piece of paper in his right hand. A black seal pattern appeared on the paper as well.

    Hum!

    The paper in Aoba''s right hand trembled slightly, showing that the technique had been successfully connected.

    Now, he can communicate with any piece of paper in these people at any time.

    Then, Aoba poured chakra into the paper with his right hand and connected it to the white paper on the head of a prisoner not far away.

    "???"

    Aoba''s chakra passed, but there was no reaction at all.

    "I can''t?"

    Aoba muttered in his heart. Then he immediately controlled this chakra and used Yamanaka''s clan''s mind reading secret technique.

    In a split second, Aoba felt that his chakra had drilled into that person''s head and could enter the neurons of the other person''s brain to check the other person''s memories.

    "The technique did not fail!"

    When he used the mind-reading technique to read memory, Aoba understood that this method of using paper could not activate the Mind Reading System to read the memory.

    "Through the method of chakra transmission, there is no way to use the Mind Reading System. I still need to touch it with my right hand, which means that the paper does not..."

    When Aoba thought about the last part, he was stunned.

    ''That''s right!''

    ''Contact...''

    ''Isn''t contact enough!''

    "Why am I so stupid!"

    Aoba suddenly shouted, directly giving the prisoner in the compartment a fright. Everyone looked at Aoba''s cat-faced mask in confusion.

    They didn''t know what this person was doing and increasingly felt that there were many strange things in this interrogation compartment.

    However.

    Under the gazes of these people, Aoba raised his right hand and slowly spread out his five fingers.

    Then, he retracted his five fingers bit by bit and made a grabbing motion in the air.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In an instant, the scattered pieces of paper were like puppets, and one after another, they quickly flew towards Aoba''s palm like swallows returning to their nest.

    These pieces of paper all fell back into Aoba''s right hand and then went back into his sleeve as if they had never appeared.

    "???"

    The question marks on the prisoner''s head in the compartment became even more numerous. They had no idea what this torture ninja called cat-faced demon was doing.

    Magic?

    If it was just magic?

    It was pretty good!

    It does look pretty good...

    But.

    They were all waiting to be interrogated. They wouldn''t go to the extent of enjoying this torture ninja magic show in this little compartment, would they?

    Such a strange scene.

    It overturned everyone''s understanding of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division. They had no idea what this cat-faced demon in front of them was doing.

    As the paper returned to Aoba''s sleeve, his eyes lit up. His left hand grabbed at his right hand.

    It looked like he was going to snap his right hand.

    Such a scene immediately attracted everyone''s attention. They all stared at Aoba''s right hand as if they were waiting for something to happen.

    In an instant.

    Aoba''s left hand suddenly exerted force. The left hand that was holding his right wrist suddenly clenched tightly.

    This scene looked very strange. It was as if he had crushed his right hand.

    In an instant, everyone present widened their eyes. At this time, they already understood that this cat-faced demon was playing magic for them.

    Just as this thought emerged in everyone''s mind.

    Pieces of paper flew out from the sleeve of Aoba''s right hand that had been snapped. The paper seemed to have intelligence and flew toward everyone''s heads.

    These waiting prisoners stared at Aoba with complicated gazes, and all felt that it was a little strange.

    Could it be that cat-faced demon wanted to express that he could turn his right hand into paper?

    It can''t be!

    Does he think everyone was a fool?

    Under everyone''s puzzled gaze. The pieces of paper fell on their heads, which gave them a very strange feeling as if their heads were touched by a hand.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Received: Chakra Increase!"

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Received: Chakra Increase!"

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Received: Chakra Increase!"

    "Ding Dong! Memory...

    Almost at this moment, the system notifications rang out in Aoba''s brain one after another. Then, memories were quickly sent into his brain, waiting to be checked.

    A long time passed.

    Every sound was the same. It proved that these people were ordinary people.

    "Success!"

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly lit up. Through the test just now, he successfully separated his right hand to read memories.

    Hmm...

    Actually, it was not completely like this.

    The operation that Aoba was using now was essentially still his right hand touching other people''s heads. These scattered pieces of paper were all his transformed right hand.

    To be precise¡­

    These papers were all part of Aoba''s right hand.

    "Good fellow."

    "It''s actually that simple."

    "Just now, I thought complicated things!"

    "Just touching it is enough."

    "As long as the paper is a part of my right hand, there is no need to waste so much time passing the chakra over."

    Aoba quickly thought in his heart. Now, he had obtained the memories of everyone here and obtained the corresponding reward from reading memories.

    Of course.

    These were not the most important things.

    The most important thing was that Aoba could now use more methods to read memories, and he could also read them remotely.

    "Not bad! Not bad! Not bad!"

    Aoba said "not bad" three times in a row. This was not only to say that he had upgraded the memory reading method of the Mind Reading System but also to say that everyone at the scene was indeed their first time coming to his compartment.

    Then.

    Aoba immediately opened the memories of these Country of Water merchants and quickly browsed through it.

    "Huh?"

    Aoba had just taken a look at the memories, and he immediately frowned. He instantly realized the seriousness of the matter.

    These Country of Water merchants was indeed a merchant. However, they were not really merchants.

    The merchant was just their identity on the surface, but their secret identity was Kirigakure''s spy.

    It could be seen from the memories of these people that they were all ordinary people selected by Elder Genji.

    Genji had a very high right to speak in the Country of Water.

    Because the Country of Water was located in the island country, if they wanted to obtain information about the ninja world, there was an inherent distance disadvantage.

    For the Country of Water.

    Country of Lightning and the Country of Fire was somewhat closer.

    If they wanted to obtain information about the Country of Wind and the Country of Earth, it would be too difficult. Even if they succeeded in obtaining the information, it would be too late by the time the information was sent back. They couldn''t be able to wait that long.

    But...

    They couldn''t possibly set up spies because of such a problem!

    Due to this reason.

    Kirigakure''s elder Genji proposed a very important suggestion, which was to let ordinary merchants be spies and replace the Kirigakure''s ninja.

    After all...

    If they used Genin. It was very likely that they had already been caught before they could gather any information.

    Chunin''s resources were limited, and it could be said that it was a complete waste to use them to gather information.

    This was even more so for Jonin.

    On the other hand, using merchants as spies has a greater advantage. They were doing business and often going back and forth between various forces for decades.

    Generally speaking, they would not be easily suspected, and they wouldn''t admit these things even if they were found out.

    "En..."

    In the memories of these merchants, Aoba saw that Genji had found them and proposed to let them become spies and inquire about the intelligence of various forces.

    ''Elder Genji probably would never have dreamed that they would be found out in such a way¡­'' Aoba thought silently in his heart.

    He felt that if it weren''t for his habit of checking every prisoner who came in for interrogation. Then it was impossible to find such a thing!

    It was the Mind Reading System that was able to help him find the contact details between the merchants of the Country of Water and their boss in the memories of these people.

    If there was no Mind Reading System. It was impossible for Aoba to read memories so recklessly.

    No one would be bored enough to use the mind-reading secret technique to read the memories of ordinary people.

    This identity as the Country of Water merchant directly became the most advantageous protective umbrella for these spies.

    When Aoba read their memories, he found a very important task. These spies had come here under the fire of war, mainly because they had several tasks to do.

    The first one was to find out information about Satsuma Rentaro.

    They wanted to know if Satsuma Rentaro was still in Konohagakure and according to the information brought back by the Seven Ninja Swordsman.

    There was no information about Gasshi and Rentaro in the Country of Fire. Those two seemed to have evaporated into thin air.

    On the other side.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen also did not find any information about Gasshi in the Country of Lightning''s territory. Even the Kumogakure did not know where Gasshi was.

    Because of this, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had sufficient reason to suspect that Gasshi might be hiding in Konohagakure right now.

    Although Gasshi had killed Uchiha Sekai and had also obtained Sekai''s Sharingan, this was not a secret in the Ninja World. The normal thinking was that they would always stay away from Konohagakure because all the people there wanted to kill him. However, it was precisely because everyone thought this way that the strength of searching Gasshi inside Konohagakure was not that great.

    After this speculation.

    Seven Ninja Swordsmen decided to find these merchants for help and let them go to Konohagakure to find out if there were any clues about Gasshi.

    It was just that...

    The moment these merchants entered Konohagakure, they were stopped by Fugaku, who was patrolling. Fugaku instantly gave the order to capture them.

    The reason he gave was very simple.

    From the day the Third Ninja World War broke out until the day before he returned to Konohagakure, Kirigakure''s merchants never came again.

    This was obviously to avoid the war, and it was human nature to avoid harm. But at this critical juncture. These people came again.

    In that case, Fugaku immediately determined that the other party had come with a purpose. They might even carry some special missions with them.

    Just like that.

    These Country of Water merchants had yet to start their investigation task had already been captured.

    "Interesting!"

    After a brief silence, Aoba walked toward the brother, who was the leader among the merchants of the Country of Water.

    "You were brought here should be because of a misunderstanding. I will explain it clearly to them, and then you can leave."

    Aoba walked to the front of the leader of the Country of Water merchants and gently patted his shoulder.

    As he raised his hand. A black circle appeared where he had just been patted. It was his Flying Thunder God Formula, and then the circle disappeared in the blink of an eye as if it had never been there.

    Once a Flying Thunder God Formula was imprinted on a person''s body. Then it would be a mark that would always exist.

    It could be said that Aoba had planted an eye on this person. This way, it would become more convenient in the future.

    "Ah?!"

    The merchant leader was stunned for a moment, completely unable to react to what was going on.

    Why did he suddenly release them?

    Wasn''t they still being interrogated?

    Something was wrong!

    There was something wrong here!

    "Why?"

    The merchant leader immediately asked. His voice was full of curiosity and was full of confusion about this matter.

    "You haven''t asked us anything. You don''t even know what we are doing here. Why do you let us go like this?" The merchant leader asked in confusion.

    "So you want me not to let you go?" Aoba asked directly.

    "No... No..." The merchant leade instantly woke up. Now was not the time to satisfy his curiosity. As long as they could leave, it would be better than not being able to leave.

    It was not only him who thought this way. Even the other merchants who had been brought along had looks of joy on their faces.

    These people were continuously winking at their leader. They indicated that the other party should agree.

    "I have my own interrogation style. As long as you come to me for the first time, I will give you a chance. But if you come here for the second time, then the problem is not so simple..."

    Aoba pushed this reason to his second time rule.

    In fact.

    After he saw the memories of these merchants. He understood their situation.

    They were simply here to gather information. After collecting the information, they would leave with the information and would not stay here at all.

    But...

    Aoba felt that this kind of thing was two-sided.

    He could get rid of these spies. But this thing was like a fly. It was impossible to kill them all. After these spies had problems, Genji would definitely send new spies. At that time, it would not be so easy to find them.

    Because of this.

    Aoba decided to play along with the plan. He used these merchants to send back the information that he wanted to pass to Kirigakure.

 CH 283

    Aoba''s explanation entered the ears of everyone present. They were immediately skeptical, and a strong sense of joy surged in the depths of their hearts.

    Met the cat-faced demon in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division. This was a very unfortunate matter. But the luck that they encountered in this kind of unfortunate event. That was the first time they had come here!

    You have to know...

    The first time was incomparably precious. As long as it was used. There would be no more in the future!

    Now that they were all in their first time, the fear in everyone''s hearts slowly eased because of Aoba''s words.

    There was a chance!

    Even the other vaguely realized that since the Country of Water merchants had another chance.

    Then they would also have it!

    Such thoughts immediately filled their hearts, making them feel extremely comfortable.

    After all, before they came here, they had already heard of the legend about the cat-faced demon. Everyone knew that cat-faced demon''s first time was still very gentle, but after the second time, it was incomparably wild.

    After the Country of Water merchant heard Aoba''s words, they still felt very strange, as if the other party was joking.

    He didn''t even interrogate them?

    Let them go directly?

    If they didn''t know that they didn''t do anything, they might have thought that their people had bribed this torture ninja.

    Or...

    Those who didn''t know would think that this person was a spy arranged by Kirigakure here.

    However, none of them dared to ask now. This kind of question couldn''t be asked. If they asked another question, they might not let them leave here.

    They could leave now. Then they would seize the opportunity.

    The Water Country merchant leader stared at Aoba, who was wearing a cat face mask. His gaze stayed on Aoba for more than ten seconds, and he still felt that it was somewhat inconceivable.

    "You can go now."

    Aoba''s indifferent voice sounded again. It was already somewhat urging.

    Just after he said this, a hint of impatience appeared in his dark eyes through his cat-faced mask.

    "If you don''t get lost, don''t blame me for being impolite."

    Aoba''s voice instantly became much more serious, and his eyes were filled with displeasure, clearly expressing his dissatisfaction.

    "We will get lost now!"

    The merchant leader did not dare to stay any longer. He immediately walked out of the compartment.

    As the leader left, the other merchants followed him and under the envious gazes of the other trial prisoners.

    When these Country of Water merchants walked to the compartment door, they couldn''t help but stop.

    The surroundings were dark.

    They were in the dark corridor.

    They were all driven out by the cat-faced demon. This was a good thing for them, but they didn''t know how to go out.

    Not only that.

    When they stood in the corridor, they could faintly hear some extremely subtle torturing sounds.

    It was like a whip was whipping somewhere. It was just that these voices were not very clear and were easily diluted, causing people to ignore them.

    For a moment.

    The faces of these Country of Water merchants were all filled with bewilderment.

    Everyone looked at each other, and their eyes were full of doubts.

    "Boss, where are we going now?"

    "It''s dark here. I can''t even see my fingers when I stretch out my hand. I can''t even see the path clearly. How can we go?"

    "Is the cat-faced demon said really true! Is he going to let us go?"

    "That''s right! He didn''t even send us out for a bit! We can understand that he doesn''t have time. At least arrange for someone to send us out!"

    "This cat-faced demon is too hasty in his actions!"

    "There''s no end to it!"

    "..."

    After these Country of Water merchants walked out of the compartment, they began to discuss among themselves.

    They were all ridiculing Aoba, and there was a different degree of dissatisfaction on their faces. They seemed to not agree with Aoba''s actions just now.

    "Shut up!"

    The leader shouted. After he shouted, he immediately looked back at the compartment''s door.

    Now they were standing at the compartment''s door and didn''t even move a little bit.

    There was no sound in the compartment at all.

    But...

    This made the leader feel a strong sense of fear.

    He did not know whether it was because the compartment had good soundproofing or because there was no sound coming from the inside.

    He suddenly felt that there was something wrong.

    "He just let us go. It is not appropriate for you to talk about them like this here!" The leader said. His gaze swept across every merchant in the surroundings. The meaning reflected in his expression was very clear and obvious.

    "Boss, he left us here. Where should we go?"

    "I seriously suspect that this is his trick."

    "I feel the same!"

    "There is a problem!"

    "Does he not want to let us go at all?"

    "It''s such a dark place, we can''t even see the road, and we don''t even know how to get out."

    "..."

    After hearing their leader''s warning, the merchants still continued to complain. Everyone seemed to be wronged.

    "All of you shut up!"

    The leader''s heart was about to spit out in anger. After he said this, he once again looked at the compartment''s door.

    There was no movement.

    Good... good...

    Only then did the leader slowly heave a sigh of relief. Then, he shifted their gazes back to the merchants who had followed him.

    "Will you die if you don''t speak?"

    The leader rolled his eyes at them. He could clearly see the dissatisfaction in these people''s eyes, which made him even more unhappy.

    After going back this time. He had to change these people.

    He was the leader of this merchant group, and others followed him. It was like having a big brother leading a team to do business in the sea.

    There were many such leaders and also such merchant groups.

    Now, this leader had already decided to go back and replace these merchants.

    Too stupid!

    Such stupid people could not do anything too shrewd. It was very easy for them to lose themselves.

    "Listen to me..."

    The leader pursed his lips. Just as he was about to say what he was going to say next, he glanced at the compartment''s door again.

    But when glanced, it almost scared his soul out of his body. He doesn''t know when there was a person standing at the compartment door.

    That person was dressed in black Anbu clothes and wore a white cat face mask. Wasn''t he the cat-faced demon who was in the compartment''s room just now?

    It was just... this time. The leader was more willing to call him a cat-faced ghost.

    He had no idea when he came out.

    Silent.

    There was not even the slightest sound, just like a ghost.

    "Hiss..."

    As the leader stopped moving, the surrounding merchants all looked in the direction of the compartment''s door. Everyone immediately saw the cat-faced demon and could not help but gasp.

    All of a sudden.

    The corridor was quiet.

    No one dared to talk again.

    They all stared at the cat-faced demon in horror.

    At this moment, Aoba was also in a bad mood.

    Just now, he thought that it was too crowded inside. In addition, he would use some means to make use of these merchants who were in charge of delivering information to the Country of Water, so he chose to let them go.

    But...

    Not only won''t these people leave, but they were also still piled up at the door. One by one, they started to complain. Their voice wasn''t soft.

    In this quiet environment. It was clearly transmitted to the compartment. It could even be clearly heard by all the torture ninjas and trial prisoners.

    This made Aoba''s face behind the cat-faced mask instantly turn black. Because of this, Aoba took a step out of the compartment step by step.

    Such a scene was reflected in the eyes of the prisoners waiting to be interrogated.

    All of a sudden, they felt a sense of schadenfreude. They had already vaguely realized that these merchants from the Country of Water outside did not seem to have such good luck anymore.

    Under the gaze of these prisoners. Aoba walked out of the compartment, stood at the compartment''s door, and silently looked at these merchants who were ridiculing him.

    He had never seen such people!

    Aoba felt that he had opened his eyes.

    If it were any other prisoners, they would be grateful to him if he let them go. But it seemed that these merchants did not care about his existence at all.

    They did not take the convenience that he had brought them seriously.

    This made Aoba feel very unhappy.

    "All of you, go in."

    Aoba''s tone was very low, revealing an unquestionable dignity.

    The words of these Country of Water merchants just now. It made him understand the truth.

    Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s matter did not need to be so complicated. Doing it deliberately made others think that he was using tricks.

    Then¡­ give these Country of Water merchants a lesson!

    He also wants them to bring the legend of the cat-faced demon to the Country of Water so that all the merchants who come here in the future can restrain themselves a little and don''t be so reckless.

    As Aoba said these, the merchants'' expressions suddenly changed.

    The merchant closest to Aoba directly raised his hand and pointed at Aoba, his eyebrows full of anger.

    "What''s wrong with you? Just now, you said that you would let us go but not give us directions. Now you want us to go back? Are you talking so casually?" The merchant said angrily. He was extremely dissatisfied with Aoba now and felt that Aoba was playing with them.

    Swish!

    Right at this moment, a ray of light flashed past. It attracted the gazes of the surrounding merchants in an instant.

    Thud!

    Then, the sound of something falling rang out and clearly entered everyone''s ears.

    "AHHHHHH!"

    The merchant who had pointed at Aoba earlier suddenly let out a miserable shriek like a pig being slaughtered. Because of the darkness, he didn''t see clearly at all. Then, he suddenly felt an intense pain on his entire wrist.

    This pain directly seeped into all the nerves in his body, making him unable to relieve this feeling. Droplets of sweat as big as beans fell from his head onto the ground.

    Only then did the other merchants notice one thing.

    The hand that pointed at Aoba had already disappeared, and the thing that fell on the ground was the hand of the merchant he used to point at Aoba.

    This...

    The faces of the surrounding merchants all turned ugly.

    This torture ninja actually cut off that person''s hand.

    None of them saw the scene of blood spraying out. The entire process happened too quickly, so fast that they did not even have time to react. Even the matter of that person''s palm being cut off was something they only discovered when they heard the sound of falling and screams.

    For a moment, everyone''s expressions changed greatly. They finally understood why this torture ninja wearing a cat face mask was called the cat-faced demon.

    He looked stuffy just now.

    He didn''t even speak a few words.

    Now, he could actually do something that directly cut off a person''s hand.

    This really¡­ made people speechless!

    The way these merchants looked at Aoba changed, and all of them became silent. No one dared to speak. After all, no one wanted their hands to be cut off.

    This kind of thing. It was enough just to happen once.

    "AHHHHH!"

    The merchant whose hand had been cut off was still wailing loudly. His voice was especially hoarse, and it sounded like his heart was being torn apart as it echoed through the corridor.

    Not only the prisoners awaiting trial in Aoba''s compartment could hear, but even the prisoner in the other compartment could hear it clearly.

    Other than that.

    At the end of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment corridor. Just as the guards were about to go out, they heard a sharp scream.

    "Boss, should we go over and take a look?" One of the guards asked.

    "Don''t worry about anything!"

    The guard leader did not even look back as he walked out. This was the effect he wanted. Now there are only two or three people in the rest of the compartment.

    The intensity of work had indeed increased a lot compared to normal times, but compared to the previous few days, it could be said to be much less.

    As for those who were waiting for interrogation.

    Those who showed slight disrespect to the guard leader, or those who were dissatisfied with the guard leader, were all sent to Aoba and asked the cat-faced demon to teach them how to behave.

    Now that they could hear the screams coming from the other side, they did not need to think to know that it was the cat-faced demon who was showing his might.

    After that, the guard leader led the guards and quickly left Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s range.

    Although they did not know who the person behind the cat-faced mask was, it did not hinder their work.

    ...

    Aoba looked indifferently at the screaming merchant in front of him. He suddenly felt his ears hurt because of the merchant''s scream.

    "You are too noisy."

    Aoba suddenly raised his right hand and raised his hand to slap the head of this merchant.

    Snapped!

    Aoba''s palm collided with the head of this merchant, and a muffled sound immediately rang out.

    This muffled sound was not loud.

    But, the merchant suddenly became quiet, and the entire environment became quiet.

    After not hearing the screams of this merchant, the other merchants were shocked.

    There was no sound in the surroundings. Even the sounds of beating that were faintly heard earlier were gone.

    "Go in."

    Aoba stared coldly at the other merchants.

    Now he had thought it through that he wouldn''t give them any face to see. They had no idea what a gift was.

    As soon as Aoba said this.

    The merchants became afraid. They were afraid that they would become the next person whose hand would be cut off, so they quickly walked back into the compartment.

    Only the merchant who had his hand cut off was left.

    The intense pain made him almost unable to open his eyes. Everything in his line of sight could not be seen clearly.

    But...

    He clearly felt it. There was a little problem with his body. He roared hysterically, but no sound came out.

    He seemed to have lost his voice which made him feel even more terrified.

    He lowered his head and widened his eyes. He wanted to see his hand that had fallen in the dark corridor.

    But it was at this time.

    He felt that his collar was pulled by a strong force, and then his whole body seemed to have no weight and was directly pulled out in an exaggerated way.

    "Don''t think about this hand."

    Aoba said indifferently. His cold voice clearly echoed in the compartment so that every trial prisoner here could hear it.

    Swish!

    Aoba raised his hand and threw him back into the compartment like he was throwing a trash.

    This scene completely stimulated the nerves of everyone in the compartment.

    "I gave you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it!"

    Aoba''s voice slowly rang out. His tone had already changed. If there had been no emotional fluctuations before, then now there was intense killing intent.

    Along with the voice, there was also the aura that Aoba transmitted.

    This kind of strong aura. It caused the temperature in the compartment to drop by a lot.

    "Now..."

    Aoba deliberately dragged out his voice. His cold eyes looked through the peephole of the mask and looked at the bodies of these Country of Water merchants. When Aoba looked at everyone, they looked away and did not dare to meet Aoba''s gaze.

    "It''s not your first time!"

    As Aoba said these, the merchants'' expressions changed greatly. Even if they didn''t know who the cat-faced demon was. However, they had been taught a lot during the process of coming here.

    The cat-faced demon was very tolerant of the first-time prisoners.

    But the second time...

    It was like hell had descended upon the mortal world!

    Not only did the expressions of these merchants change, but the expressions of the other prisoners who were tied up here also changed slightly.

    This was the second time?!

    Just like this, as soon as they entered and exited...

    The first time was gone?!

    This...

    Could it be calculated like this?

    The on-site trial prisoners suddenly felt a headache.

    After all, these merchants had just entered and left as soon as they came in. The time was so short, but everything had changed.

 CH 284

    "No... No..."

    When the merchant leader heard Aoba''s words, he instantly started to panic.

    Right now, he was very regretful.

    If he had known that these people were so stupid, he would not have brought them out, especially at such a critical time.

    Right now, they hadn''t done anything yet!

    They hadn''t even gotten any information.

    It could be said that they had died before they even came out. They were directly captured and brought into this Konohagakure Intelligence Division. He had just gotten the chance to be released, and he had been sent back by those fools.

    Now...

    The situation had completely changed, and the precious first time had been lost just like that.

    The merchant leader immediately felt annoyed. His mood became very depressed. He no longer knew what the situation would be like.

    As for the other merchants, they felt a lot of dissatisfaction in their hearts after hearing Aoba''s words. They instinctively wanted to argue, but after seeing their companion who had his hand cut off, they forcibly suppressed the words in their hearts.

    Now they only wanted to know.

    How exactly did this torture ninja call the cat-faced demon to want to deal with them?

    This was not their so-called "first time".

    What kind of danger would they encounter?

    Even the surrounding prisoners who had been tied up in the compartment looked at Aoba curiously. This was the first time they had come here. They had never experienced the cat-faced demon''s abuse before.

    Right now, they all want to know it.

    What kind of scene would it be?

    Aoba met everyone''s gazes, and his gaze landed on the Country of Water merchants.

    There were a total of seven merchants, including the leader. They piled up in the compartment, making the compartment especially bloated. This originally small space became even narrower.

    "Let''s start now."

    Aoba''s voice sounded indifferent, and he directly walked to the innermost part of the compartment and raised his hand to take out a board.

    This board usually leans on the wall inside the compartment. If they did not carefully examine the room, they wouldn''t have been able to see it. Now that Aoba had picked up the board, it instantly attracted everyone''s attention. They had never seen such a thing before and did not know what it was.

    Soon.

    Aoba took the board to the middle of the compartment.

    In the relatively narrow space. He gently pushed the board forward, and the board began to tilt.

    Boom!

    There was a dull sound.

    The board directly fell to the ground, showing the other side to everyone.

    "Hiss..."

    When the people in the compartment saw this scene, they couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Everyone widened their eyes, and their eyes were full of fear.

    This was too terrifying!

    Their eyes were focused on the board, and everyone could clearly see it. The top of the board was densely packed with brightly shining protruding nails. The length of these nails was not very long. Each of them looked only a few centimeters long. Even if they stabbed a person, it would only cause flesh wounds and would not be fatal.

    But...

    This kind of terrifying torture equipment was actually taken out so easily.

    As expected of the cat-faced demon!

    The eyes of the prisoners who were tied up changed again and again. They no longer dared to imagine what kind of terrifying torture they would face if they were the Country of Water merchants.

    "Why don''t you guys go up on your own?"

    Aoba looked at the merchants. A smile appeared on the face behind the mask. Then, he continued, "Or should I help you up?"

    "..."

    When Aoba said this, the merchants were all dumbfounded. No one dared to respond, and they were completely in a state of silence.

    Even though they had already thought of this in their hearts.

    But...

    They still hoped that they would be chased out by this cat-faced demon just like earlier so that they could avoid this disaster, but that was not the case anymore.

    "It seems that you want me to help you!"

    Aoba looked at these motionless merchants, and a touch of coldness flashed in his eyes.

    If these people were Konohagakure''s people. Then he would pay attention to his actions. Moreover, he would use medical ninjutsu to treat their injuries to a certain degree.

    But these people were the merchants of the Country of Water. Since he had already let them go once. He would not let them go a second time. He needs to teach them a lesson to let them know the pain.

    In the future, they would be able to realize the danger of this matter clearly and would not continue to do this.

    It was precisely because of this problem. Aoba did not intend to treat them in any form.

    Then.

    Aoba took a step forward.

    He suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the nearest merchant. In front of everyone, he lifted this person up from the ground.

    In the next moment.

    Aoba directly threw this person toward the board full of nails.

    This made the people who saw this scene all have other thoughts in their hearts. Some people even don''t dare to look.

    "AHHHHHH!"

    The merchant''s body hit the iron nails on the board, and he immediately screamed loudly. The sharp nails directly pierced into his body.

    Such a scene.

    It was reflected in the eyes of the prisoners waiting for interrogation. They instantly felt a great visual impact, which was not very good.

    "Hiss..."

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air again. Everyone felt fear.

    After that, Aoba did not wait for everyone to react. He threw another merchant over.

    In a split second.

    Miserable screams rang out once more.

    ...

    Half a day passed quickly.

    During this period of time. Aoba was carrying out intense torture with these merchants from the Country of Water. Almost every single one of these merchants did not have any complete parts on their bodies.

    However...

    They were still alive. They had only suffered skin and flesh torture.

    Everyone shouted until their throats were hoarse. It also reflects that sentence. Even if they shouted until their throats were broken, no one would come to save them.

    This feeling of helplessness and despair invaded all of their bodies and souls, making them not know what to do at all.

    Now, every one of them regretted speaking ill of the cat-faced demon outside Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    Moreover, they clearly understood why the cat-faced demon was called the "Cat-faced Demon".

    It was truly too terrifying!

    Each and every one of them had to endure a torment that they did not know when would end.

    They wanted to confess. However, they had nothing to confess. Not only that, this cat-faced demon did not need them to confess because he did not ask anything.

    They could understand that during this period of time, the cat-faced demon only wanted to torture them mercilessly, destroy their will, and make the surrounding prisoners who were tied up fall into deep fear.

    "Now you can go."

    Aoba stood in the middle of the compartment. He still maintained his posture when they first met. His tone was indifferent, and his eyes were cold. There was not even any exhaustion in them like a torturer robot, but what he did was completely beyond everyone''s imagination.

    "Yes!"

    When the merchant leader heard Aoba say this again, he immediately felt like he had heard a voice from heaven.

    This voice was so wonderful. It symbolized liberation and freedom.

    The merchant leader couldn''t care less about the other merchants and quickly ran out of the compartment instantly.

    After running out of the compartment. He directly ran out of the corridor. No matter where he went. Even if he was pulled closer to other compartments, he did not care. As long as he was not here. He could bear it!

    The merchant leader had never felt the pressure of death at such a close distance.

    During this period of torture. His feelings were still very clear. If he experienced it one more time, he would definitely die. He absolutely could not return!

    The merchant leader did not want to be tricked by these pig-like teammates again.

    After the merchant leader ran out, the other merchants did not hesitate at all and ran out one after another.

    Soon.

    Aoba''s compartment became spacious again.

    At this time, Aoba looked at the remaining prisoners.

    Earlier, he had just read the memories of these people using a piece of paper.

    Now, he was very clear about what these people had done. No one had committed any major crimes, but no one could stand these small things.

    "The purpose of Konohagakure''s establishment is to protect the people in the village and let the people in the village love each other like a big family."

    Aoba''s voice slowly sounded.

    He was very clear.

    Not to mention this kind of big family that was formed together. Even if it was a real family that was related by blood.

    Different families had different problems. Even blood relatives were the same, not to mention these people who did not even have blood relations.

    "I hope that you will control yourselves."

    Aoba thought for a while and did not say anything more. He had no way to say that he could really convince others with his mouth and stop them from committing crimes.

    He did not have the ability and also did not want to waste his breath. In short, don''t hesitate to commit crimes. If you come, I will give you a punishment that can make you remember for life.

    People often say that they forget about the pain when it becomes a scar. That was because it was not painful enough!

    Aoba felt that as long as it was painful enough, even if the scar were healed, they would still remember it.

    "Now, I will give each of you a confession scroll. You write all the things you have done on it. I will check the confession scroll you have written in turn. If you miss anything, you will regret it."

    Aoba''s dark eyes passed through the cat-faced mask and focused on the faces of these waiting prisoners. He swept across each person''s face one by one, and his eyes emitted a cold light, causing everyone who was targeted by him to feel an incomparably powerful pressure.

    "Yes!"

    The waiting prisoners present immediately responded after hearing Aoba''s words, and each of their faces revealed a relieved expression.

    After a whole afternoon of torture...

    Although they were not the ones being tortured. However, they looked very tired. Now they knew that it was finally their turn to leave this place.

    For a moment.

    No one dared to be like the Country of Water merchants. They had already silently vowed in their hearts. They would not come here a second time. Otherwise, they would be like those merchants and suffer terrible torture.

    Aoba looked at the expressions of the crowd.

    He understood that these monkeys were really shocked by the chicken he had just killed.

    Then, he began to walk toward the shelf not far behind him. He took out confession scrolls from the shelf.

    Aoba walked to the front of every criminal who was waiting for interrogation and untied the ropes that were tied to their bodies. Then he gives a confession scroll to each of them.

    Soon.

    Aoba sent all the confession scrolls down.

    After receiving the confession scroll, these prisoners wrote down their crimes on it one after another.

    About ten minutes later.

    Aoba collected all the confession scrolls and, after looking through them one by one. It was confirmed that no one dared to miss out on some places that would lead to serious punishment.

    Then, he opened the compartment door and called over the guards who were guarding not far away. Finally, he handed the confession scrolls to the guards along with the prisoners. After all of this was done, Aoba slowly let out a sigh of relief.

    "It''s time to get off work."

    Aoba smiled and walked directly toward the Anbu dormitory.

    When he was almost halfway there. He happened to see a man in a black trench coat rushing over. This man was wearing sunglasses. He can''t see the specific changes in his eyes.

    When Aoba saw this person, he immediately stood still. The person walking in front of him was Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain Morino Eaton.

    "Brother Eaton?"

    When Aoba saw Eaton, he immediately greeted him.

    He knows Eaton''s route. At this time, he was coming over. Basically, he was here to find him.

    If that was the case...

    There was no need for Eaton to say anything. Aoba had already guessed the reason why the latter had come to find him.

    Now, Eaton had nothing to do with him. He just wanted to ask if the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School had been updated.

    "Aoba, I am looking for you. This is not the place to talk. Come to the office with me."

    After seeing Aoba, Eaton directly nodded to Aoba and then turned to walk back.

    It was just as Aoba had guessed. It was basically the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. As long as Aoba heard Eaton that they should talk in the office, then he will associate the office with a perverted uncle.

    He faintly felt that Eaton not doing anything good in the office. After all, that place was too hidden. Normally, no one would disturb Eaton. It was simply an excellent place.

    "Yes."

    Aoba still responded and followed behind Eaton, walking in the direction of Eaton''s office.

    Ten minutes later.

    Eaton brought Aoba to his office.

    "Sit."

    Eaton gestured to Aoba in the office. After he said this, he sat directly on the chair behind the desk.

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded and sat down directly. He did not ask or say anything. He just quietly waited for Eaton to say anything.

    Eaton looked at Aoba and then casually took off the sunglasses on his face. He crossed his fingers and placed them on his chin. His entire face looked particularly serious.

    "Aoba, have you updated it?"

    Eaton asked directly. It could be said that he had completely ignored any pleasantries.

    When Aoba heard Eaton''s words. The corners of his mouth trembled slightly. He was stunned for a moment. Although he had already expected such a dialogue to happen, when these words really came out, Aoba could not help but sigh.

    Brother Eaton!

    I have already given so many chapters...

    How long has it been since I gave it to you?

    Why did you want more of it now?

    Aoba faintly wanted to persuade Eaton to restrain himself a little, but he didn''t know how to say these words.

    "It hasn''t been updated, right?"

    After seeing Aoba stunned for a moment, Eaton instinctively thought that Aoba had no stock left in his hands. After all, judging from the time. It was impossible.

    Of course, Eaton did not know that after Aoba was called away by Danzo.

    He did not complete the mission. Instead, he wrote a complete chapter in the dark room.

    "Actually, I came to find you this time not to urge you to update but to ask you something very important!"

    After saying this, Eaton''s eyes suddenly became very serious and looked a lot more serious than usual.

    "What is it?" Aoba asked indifferently.

    "Did you tell the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School to others?"

    When Eaton said this, his entire face changed.

    That feeling was like...

    It was as if he had discovered that his wife had someone outside! His entire being was extremely solemn. The change in his expression and his attitude caused Aoba to be stunned.

    Could it be...

    Shouldn''t good things be shared by everyone?

    Was there a need to hide it?

    Aoba didn''t mind sharing the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School at all. The reason why he didn''t show it to the ninjas earlier was that the signature on the book was Fugaku''s name.

    If there wasn''t such a thing.

    It wouldn''t be a problem to spread it to them at that time.

    After all...

    Aoba was a person from the modern era. He was born a good person and liked sharing. But before Aoba could answer, Eaton spoke again.

    "Aoba, let me tell you, this is not a small matter, but a very serious matter. If you reveal this manuscript to others in advance, once it spreads out, it will affect the sales of the follow-up publications."

    Eaton said righteously. Although he said so, he did not think so in his heart.

    This kind of excuse. It gave Aoba a very strange feeling. It was as if he saw his girlfriend wearing very sexy clothes and was about to go out. Then, he stopped her and asked her to change her clothes. The reason was that he was afraid that she would get cold!

    "Uh..."

    After hearing what Eaton said, Aoba realized that the current Eaton was not here to urge him to update but to prevent him from showing the manuscript to others.

    Did this matter spread so quickly?

    He had just promised to copy the first chapter for Anbu, who was from the Yamanaka Clan.

    He hadn''t copied it yet.

    Did it spread out first?

 CH 285

    Aoba felt that these old buddies from Yamanaka Clan were too anxious. They let the wind out so quickly, and things got worse after that. Aoba''s head quickly thought about it. Now he had begun to think about how to solve the following things.

    "Brother Eaton, I also have something to tell you."

    Aoba did not directly respond to Eaton''s words. After all, from Eaton''s attitude, he felt that the latter attached great importance to the book. It was because of this importance. It was a little hard for Eaton to accept that other people had also read this book.

    ''Eh¡­''

    ''Something was wrong!''

    Aoba suddenly felt that there was something wrong with this logic.

    According to his understanding of Eaton, the other party was not a narrow-minded person at all. After all, he lent his Icha Icha Paradise book before to him.

    If one were to say that Eaton was a petty person. There was no reason to show him his treasured Icha Icha Paradise, right?

    Thinking of this, Aoba frowned slightly and suddenly realized a problem. Perhaps Eaton was not narrow-minded, but he did not want other people to see this content in advance before the book was published.

    This way, Eaton, who could read the content in advance, sense of accomplishment was reduced.

    "What is it?"

    This time, it was Eaton''s turn to be surprised. He did not expect Aoba to look for him for something. He immediately blinked his eyes and stared at Aoba, his eyes flashing with confusion.

    Aoba stared at Eaton and hesitated a little. After organizing his thoughts, he opened his mouth.

    "Just a while ago,

    "Just a while ago, I was taken away by Danzo-sama and carried out a secret mission. Brother Eaton, you know about this, right?" Aoba said slowly.

    "Shh!"

    When Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he immediately raised a finger and placed it in front of his lips, indicating that the latter should not speak nonsense.

    "Don''t say such words in public in the future!"

    Eaton stared at Aoba with a serious expression and told Aoba something very important.

    As Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain. He knew very well how powerful Danzo was. Of course, he knew that Danzo had called all the Anbu members of the Yamanaka Clan away. However, Danzo did not tell them the specifics.

    Now Aoba took the initiative to say these words to him. In fact, it was very dangerous.

    "I understand. Brother Eaton is not an outsider. I am not worried if I tell you." Aoba immediately praised Eaton. A smile appeared on his face, indicating his trust in Eaton.

    "Don''t say such things to me. You can''t say it to anyone. If others hear it, you will be in danger once it reaches Danzo-sama''s ears." Eaton explained these things to Aoba with a serious expression.

    "I understand." Aoba nodded. He knew that Eaton meant well. He absolutely could not tell anyone about these secret missions. He only had something to ask Eaton for help, so he said these things.

    "Just say it. After you say it, pretend that you never said it, and don''t talk about this topic with anyone. Any secret mission is very important. Keeping the secret of the mission is the basic rule of us, Anbu." Eaton said to Aoba seriously. His expression was particularly serious. When he asked Aoba to call him big brother, he already regarded Aoba as his younger brother in his heart, so he was still more concerned about Aoba.

    "I know."

    Aoba nodded heavily, then took a deep breath and said to Eaton.

    "I won''t talk about the details of this secret mission. I just said that when I was on a mission, I was unable to complete that mission, so I was busy writing a chapter in the room." Aoba said in a low voice.

    "What?"

    Eaton immediately widened his eyes, and his eyes were flashing with anticipation.

    "You mean... there''s a new chapter?!"

    Eaton''s expression was filled with excitement. This made him feel like he had discovered a new continent. It was completely beyond his expectations.

    "..."

    When Aoba saw Eaton''s expression, he was instantly speechless.

    ''Is updating important?''

    ''Isn''t it just a new chapter?''

    ''And¡­''

    ''Why are you so excited?!''

    Aoba felt that there was a big problem with Eaton''s focus.

    Logically speaking. Shouldn''t he be concerned about why he was unable to complete the task? Or should he criticize him in the process of carrying out the task?

    Why does it look like¡­ It was like a joke! He had focused all his attention on the chapter.

    "Mm... Yes..."

    Aoba nodded helplessly. He had even guessed what Eaton was going to say next.

    "Quick, let me see!"

    Eaton immediately stretched out his hand, spread out his five fingers, and presented the blank palm to Aoba with a demanding posture.

    "Brother Eaton... I haven''t finished yet..." Aoba was speechless.

    "The question you are talking about is too sensitive. Think about it first about what can be said and what can''t be said. When you think about it, I have already finished reading the latest chapter."

    Eaton still maintained his demanding gesture, but as he spoke, his other hand reached into the drawer and took out another book.

    This book was where Eaton transcribed Aoba''s book. He not only wanted to read the latest chapter. He also wanted to write the latest chapter in his book. This way, he could read it at any time.

    "Okay... okay..."

    Aoba looked at Eaton''s impatient look and did not know how to describe his feelings.

    Then, Aoba reached into the ninja pouch and directly took out the red book from the ninja pouch. He then handed the book directly to Eaton.

    "Aoba, this is your fault. Since you wrote it all down, why didn''t you say it just now?"

    After Eaton took the book from Aoba, he deliberately frowned and pretended to be angry. Of course, he just pretended to be angry, and Aoba could feel the joking feeling.

    "I... I will pay attention next time..."

    Aoba understood that when the boss expressed his dissatisfaction, whether he was reasonable or not, it did not matter whether the boss was deliberately picking a fight or not. Just admit it directly, and it would be over. Then he would say that he would correct it in the future.

    This way, he would not lose a single piece of meat at all. It could also reduce the anger of the boss and end this meaningless argument at the lowest cost and price.

    "That''s more like it!"

    Eaton was very satisfied with Aoba''s action. He felt very pleased. Then, he carefully opened the red book in his hand and sat up straight. He looked very serious.

    Eaton then quickly turned to the section of the latest chapter. His eyes instantly focused on every word.

    ''Updated!''

    ''Sure enough, it was updated!''

    ''This was too cool!''

    Eaton widened his eyes. He read word by word, afraid of missing any detail. It was as if he could no longer see Aoba''s existence. He directly places himself on the content, making him feel extremely comfortable.

    Aoba looked at Eaton, who was reading seriously. He did not say a word and maintained the silence of the scene, providing a very good reading environment for Eaton.

    As time passed.

    Unknowingly.

    More than half an hour passed.

    Eaton had already finished reading the latest chapter in the book and had also written the chapter in his own book. After all of this was over, Eaton looked at Aoba with a satisfied expression and handed the red book back to him.

    "Aoba, I have to say, you are really a genius!" Eaton sighed from the bottom of his heart.

    He had seen too many.

    Before he saw "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School", he felt that the most beautiful book was the "Icha Icha Paradise" written by Jiraiya-sama.

    However, ever since he saw the book "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School" written by Aoba. He couldn''t read any other books now.

    The entire shelf was filled with many items that he had once regarded as treasures. He had once been proud of these items. But now, he wouldn''t read them at all!

    Eaton would rather read the copy of "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School" a few more times than open those books. They were not on the same level at all.

    Most of those books were straightforward descriptions, and the descriptions were so detailed that people could already imagine the pictures. But, it was still a picture that came out of the brain through text.

    Aoba''s book, "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School", was different. It was not about the picture anymore; the most important thing was the plot and the atmosphere that he had never imagined before.

    This could be said to have completely destroyed the other books. One had to know¡­ The atmosphere was a very important thing!

    "Right, Aoba, what did you want to say just now?"

    Only then did Eaton remember that he had interrupted Aoba halfway through his words and directly went to read the latest chapter.

    He really couldn''t help it! Eaton would not dare to let himself be idle during this period of time. As long as he was free. The plot of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School kept drilling into his head, constantly invading his nerves.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    When Aoba heard Eaton''s words, he suddenly choked on his own saliva. Even he almost forgot what he said.

    ''Good fellow!''

    Aoba had truly broadened his horizons.

    ''No wonder Naruto''s Sexy Technique could penetrate the ninja world.''

    ''It was simply.''

    ''This was a group of LSP!''

    "This is what happened..."

    Aoba continued to say what he was interrupted just now. His eyes were fixed on Eaton, and his mind was quickly organizing his words.

    "The things I wrote in the mission were discovered by others. They reported to Danzo-sama," Aoba said slowly.

    "This..."

    Eaton suddenly widened his eyes. He suddenly realized the seriousness of this matter. You have to know¡­ Doing other things in the process of carrying out a mission. That was a very unprofessional thing!

    "Aoba!"

    Eaton''s expression became extremely serious. It could be said that this was the most serious time they had ever known each other.

    "You absolutely can not do this again in the future!"

    Eaton warned Aoba. His tone revealed an unquestionable dignity, and it was completely a command.

    "Even if the matter has passed, I still have to remind you. How can you write in the process of carrying out a mission? Moreover, you were discovered by Danzo-sama. This is really too funny!"

    Thinking of this, Eaton couldn''t help but shake his head, feeling a wave of lingering fear in his heart.

    ''Fortunately¡­''

    ''Fortunately, it was fine!''

    ''If Danzo-sama tore this book in anger, then his future happiness would be gone.''

    "I won''t do it again."

    Aoba nodded and said. He had learned this lesson and did not plan to do this again. Otherwise, if he was discovered again, there might be a situation where he would be exposed.

    What he cared about was not exposing the things written. It would be exposed sooner or later anyway. Instead, it exposed Fugaku''s signature on the book''s title page.

    In fact, his relationship with Fugaku was just ordinary. This kind of relationship could not support him taking such a big risk for the sake of the Uchiha Clan.

    "What happened next?" Eaton asked Aoba.

    "Danzo-sama looked at this book..." Aoba said.

    "Danzo-sama saw it" Eaton felt his heart almost jump out of his chest. This was simply a terrifying event. Right now, his heart was filled with curiosity. How did Aoba manage to survive?

    "Yes, Danzo-sama saw it and liked it very much. He wanted me to copy another book for him. I had no choice but to agree." Aoba said in a deep voice. The meaning he wanted to express was very obvious. It was to make Eaton not think that he was lucky. The little book that he regarded as his wife had already been taken by Danzo.

    "Hu..."

    Eaton immediately took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled. His chest kept rising and falling, trying to calm his complicated feelings.

    This feeling was really not so good.

    But...

    The other party was Shimura Danzo. Eaton could not complain at all. He could only choose to endure.

    Now he knew that Danzo-sama also wanted to have a copy of his own. His mood was extremely complicated or rather depressed. The elated mood that just got the latest chapter became depressed in an instant, and his whole body was in a dull state.

    "Is that all?"

    Eaton deliberately put on a nonchalant attitude, wanting to use this kind of performance to deceive himself and say that he did not care and then show his indifference to Aoba, but his heart was not completely relieved.

    "No!"

    Aoba immediately shook his head. The main point he wanted to say hadn''t arrived yet. It was just¡­ When he said that, Eaton almost had a cerebral hemorrhage.

    ''There was actually more!''

    ''Who could withstand this?''

    Eaton unnaturally put his hands away from the table and placed them under the table. Then, he clenched his fists tightly, trying to maintain his rationality as much as possible.

    "Speak!"

    Eaton stared at Aoba as if he wanted to see every change in Aoba''s expression.

    "After Danzo-sama got this book, he first flipped through the title page and found Fugaku''s signature. Maybe it was preconceived. He thought that this book was Fugaku''s, and he felt that the content was written by Fugaku..." Aoba said to Eaton.

    "This... this... this..."

    Eaton was speechless. This was a big and speechless matter. He actually didn''t know the real author clearly and actually thought that this book was written by Fugaku.

    It was outrageous!

    Eaton was a professional. He simply could not accept such a thing and felt baffled. Especially for a talented person like Aoba, it was a great humiliation to mistake the author of the book.

    Uchiha Fugaku...

    Was he worthy of the signature of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?

    "Have you explained it to Danzo-sama?" Eaton asked with a serious expression. He was very concerned about this matter.

    "No." Aoba shook his head, looking very calm.

    "You did not?" Eaton widened his eyes, his eyes filled with confusion.

    "What else?"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled into a self-mocking smile. He glanced at Eaton''s extremely puzzled eyes and said with a smile, "How would I dare? At that time, Danzo-sama held the book and asked me if it belonged to Fugaku. You also know the content of the book. What if I said it was mine and something happened to me in the end?"

    "That''s true..." Eaton thought about the situation at that time, and it was indeed hard to say.

    "Then, Danzo-sama mistakenly thought that this book was written by Fugaku. Because his relationship with the Uchiha clan was special, he hoped that I could ask Fugaku for the book update and write it down for him to read. But this matter must be kept secret." Aoba directly sold Danzo. He appeared to be afraid of Danzo, but in fact, he was not afraid at all.

    "It can only be done like this." Although Eaton was very helpless in his heart, he knew that there was no other way now. At this time, if he explained it to Danzo again, it would seem very deliberate and might have the opposite effect.

    "So..."

    Aoba deliberately dragged out his voice for a long time. This was the main point he wanted to talk about.

    "Brother Eaton!"

    Aoba stared at Eaton''s face with pleading eyes.

    "You have to help me!"

    Aoba instantly put on a wronged expression and directly described himself as the victim of this incident.

    "Only you have read this book, and only you know that I wrote it. If Danzo-sama knew that I wrote this book, then I would be in danger in the future. You have to help me tell a lie."

    Aoba paused and stared at Eaton.

    "This Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was written by Uchiha Fugaku!"

 CH 286

    "???"

    When Eaton heard what Aoba said, he was dumbfounded and could not believe his ears.

    "You..."

    "You mean..."

    "The story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School..."

    "Sign to..."

    "Uchiha Fugaku?!"

    It was as if Eaton had encountered a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. As he spoke, the corners of his mouth kept trembling, and he was completely dumbfounded.

    ''What kind of ability did this Uchiha Fugaku have?''

    ''Was it because he gave him a book?''

    ''There was an Uchiha Fugaku''s signature on the book.''

    ''And the content of this book belonged to Uchiha Fugaku?''

    ''He¡­''

    ''Was he worthy!''

    "Sigh..."

    Eaton let out a long sigh. He felt that his heart had become even more irritated. This kind of thing made it difficult for him, a reader, to accept. He already did not know what Aoba''s mood would be like.

    Thinking of this, Eaton raised his right hand. He wanted to gently pat Aoba on the shoulder and try to comfort him. But¡­ He just raised his hand into the air, then he stopped.

    "Aoba, what do you think about this matter?" Eaton''s face was full of bitterness. Now he felt that his whole body was not feeling good. He was completely in a very sullen state. His head was particularly heavy. He felt that the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School had been defiled by Fugaku.

    "Hahahaha, Brother Eaton, don''t feel bad. This is just a temporary expedient plan. Just take it as me taking a pen name; the pen name is Uchiha Fugaku." Aoba smiled lightly. He did not take this seriously at all. His mind had already gone to think about other things.

    "It can still be like this?!" Eaton''s breathing became lacking in rhythm. Originally, he just wanted to warn Aoba not to casually spread the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. However, he did not expect that in the end, all these things would come back, causing him to suffer a great blow.

    "Regardless of whether it is possible or not, we can only do this for now. After all, Danzo-sama has already determined that this book was written by Uchiha Fugaku. It is also because of this that he asked me to find out the latest plot from Fugaku. If I go and tell him now that this book has nothing to do with Fugaku, it is all written by me alone. Isn''t that like fooling Danzo-sama? This way, I might be severely punished. Maybe in the future, I won''t even be able to write a book. Brother Eaton, won''t you have nothing to read?" Aoba said to Eaton patiently and systematically. Through his way of speaking, he finally guided these things to Eaton so that he could feel them from the bottom of his heart.

    "Eh..."

    Eaton was stunned. The words that Aoba had said earlier. He automatically ignored all of them. Now all he cared about was one sentence "If something happened to Aoba, no one could continue to write the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School". This was something that Eaton did not want to see at all!

    "Alright..."

    Eaton nodded helplessly. Although he was not the one who wrote the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School, he had watched it grow up. Now that the signature of this work had become Uchiha Fugaku, he had an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    "Aoba, don''t tell me that all your books will be signed, Uchiha Fugaku?"

    Eaton suddenly said something that made him particularly worried. After all, the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was only the beginning. He believed that with Aoba''s talent, he could write even more brilliant stories in the future.

    "It''s not impossible."

    Aoba did not think too much about it, but he did not intend to use his own name at the beginning. After all, he would be famous in this way. He did not want to be famous in this way. If it was a title like the "cat-faced demon", he could accept it more or less in his heart.

    But if he directly used his name to write a book.

    Not too good!

    Aoba had previously observed the bookshelf in Eaton''s office. There were all kinds of books on it. However, from the signature of those books, it seemed that they were all real names.

    This was a little awkward, Aoba did not want to be famous, and he did not want to be famous in such a way. If he were to use the name Uchiha Fugaku as a pen name now.

    It was just right!

    Aoba felt that there was nothing wrong with this.

    "It can''t be..."

    Eaton took a deep look at Aoba, and the expression on his face became more and more helpless. He thought about how he would see one divine book after another in the future, but the names of the authors were all Uchiha Fugaku. He had a feeling that a fly had fallen on top of a peerless delicacy, and he was in a bad mood.

    "Hahahaha, this is a small matter. Brother Eaton, I have one more thing to tell you, and that is the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. It is about to come to an end, and it won''t be long before it is finished. After it is finished, it can be published."

    Aoba grinned and said something that was extremely shocking to Eaton. In fact, if he hadn''t figured out the problem with the pen name. Then he wouldn''t dare to say such a thing.

    In the Ninja World, it meant that he could publish it after he finished writing.

    According to Eaton''s character, once the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School ended, he would definitely find a way to publish this story.

    In this way¡­ Eaton could be considered the first person to chase after the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    "What?!"

    Eaton felt like his heart was about to jump out of his chest. The messages that came one after another struck his nerves to a great extent.

    He had just been tangled up with the issue of the signature in Teacher Bai of the Ninja School, and now he has learned such a piece of information.

    This was a very contradictory message.

    As a senior reader of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. Eaton was looking forward to the next chapter. He also wanted to see the complete version of the Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. But what he meant now was that there was nothing to see after the end.

    For a moment, Eaton''s mood was extremely complicated. He didn''t know if he was happy or not, but something stuck to both sides.

    "So fast!"

    Eaton''s words were full of reluctance. He had not prepared himself for this. Even though he had thousands of words in his heart, he could not say a word.

    "Aoba, don''t worry. Leave the issue of publishing to me. I will contact the publisher. The story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School will definitely resound in the Ninja World!"

    Eaton patted his chest and promised. This was all he could do. There seemed to be no way to change anything else. Although he hoped that the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School could last longer.

    But...

    As a reader. He also saw it. The story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was gradually coming to an end.

    In fact, Eaton did not know. The story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School had long surpassed what Aoba had seen in the real world. There were also many points of Aoba''s original work. He embedded some of the small stories he had seen in it.

    But.

    That was all. This framework and structure had already been determined, and it was very difficult to add any more.

    "Brother Eaton, after I finish writing this Teacher Bai of the Ninja School, I will continue writing. I already have a new idea. It should be called "Binbin, a Teenager From the Ninja School!" As for the specific situation, it will only be known when it is written," Aoba said with a smile. He did not want to cut off the bond between him and Eaton easily. In addition, this bond was not only Eaton; it was very likely that he would be able to grasp Shimura Danzo.

    "There''s actually a new book?!"

    Eaton suddenly widened his eyes. This could be said to be a blessing in all misfortune. Now, as long as there was a story to read, he would be very happy.

    "Aoba, when will the new story come out? Do you want to write a little for me to see? Aiya, you have a new story. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    A smile once again appeared on Eaton''s face, and he was in an extremely comfortable feeling.

    The last time he was so excited. It was the first time he saw the Teacher of the Ninja School. Now just thinking about the new story, he felt very excited.

    "What is the idea of ??this story?" Eaton asked doubtfully. His mind was already filled with the new story, and he did not have the heart to think about anything else.

    "Well... probably... a ninja from another village who came to Konohagakure and rented a house to study at the Ninja School. I will not tell you the details. Wait for me to write it out!" Aoba did not like to talk about these things, so it was better to write them out.

    "Okay, then you can do it. I will support you with all my strength!" Eaton had already forgotten all about Uchiha Fugaku''s signature. This was no longer important as long as there was a book to read.

    "Brother Eaton, there is one last thing. I have already promised the Yamanaka clan ninjas to give each of them a chapter of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School story. They can only read one chapter. I feel that it doesn''t matter even if it is spread out. I just think that we can promote the book Teacher Bai of the Ninja School in this way." Aoba said seriously.

    "This is not too good..." Eaton knew that Aoba had already agreed, but he still couldn''t help but say, "When a book manuscript was leaked. This will affect the sales of the books!"

    "Brother Eaton, believe me. You can treat this part as a public period. Anyone can see it. As long as the public period is wonderful enough and everyone is looking forward to it, everyone will not be stingy when it comes to the paid period!"

    Aoba grinned. The current Ninja World was relatively backward in both ideology and technology.

    This was not comparable to modern society.

    When Aoba crossed over to the Ninja World, what he had mastered was not only Naruto''s plot but also the knowledge of the modern world. This knowledge could help him establish a great advantage in the Ninja World.

    "This... alright... Anyway, I have already agreed..."

    Eaton did not really approve of Aoba''s theory, but he felt that there was no point in arguing with Aoba. After all, the matter had already been confirmed. No matter what he said, he still had to show a part of the manuscript to the Yamanaka clan.

    Only...

    He didn''t know why.

    Just now, he felt that these things were more difficult to accept. But after hearing the news of the new story, he no longer cared. This made him feel like he was worried that his wife would be taken by Danzo and the others. Now, he had a new concubine.

    "Aoba, you have to promise me that only I can read the new story first. You can''t let others see it again." Eaton said with a straight face.

    "Yes, don''t worry. I won''t show it to others."

    Aoba nodded and replied. He could already tell that Eaton cared a lot about such things. But it didn''t matter. He had already thought it through and could secretly show this story to Danzo.

    If he didn''t tell Eaton. Danzo definitely wouldn''t make a fool of himself. At this time, he was telling Eaton all this because he didn''t want to expose Fugaku''s matter.

    As for other things¡­ He really didn''t intend to say anything else.

    "Brother Eaton, if there is nothing else, I will leave first. I have been busy for several days. I am hungry and want to eat ramen." Aoba said to Eaton.

    "Go, go, take this book away. Since you are about to finish writing it, you should work harder and write more!" Eaton seemed to be very casual, but he said what he was very concerned about, which was to write more stories about Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    "Understood."

    Aoba took the red book that Eaton handed over, turned around, and walked out of the office.

    Eaton did not follow Aoba. He had just received a new chapter, and it had been copied. Now that Aoba was gone.

    Then used it.

    ...

    After Aoba left Eaton''s office, he directly returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    In fact, even if Eaton did not go to find him, he would still take the initiative to find Eaton because he had to say hello to Eaton about Fugaku.

    As for Fugaku...

    Aoba suddenly felt a headache. Right now, he still did not know how to deal with Fugaku''s matter. How could he let Fugaku accept this matter?

    There was no problem for now, but when this story was published and the pen name was Uchiha Fugaku.

    If there wasn''t a suitable excuse, then after Fugaku found out about this matter, it was very likely that things would become troublesome.

    After Aoba returned to the Anbu dormitory, he changed into casual clothes.

    After changing clothes. Aoba''s mind suddenly moved and communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the tower; he then used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared.

    Aoba appears on the second floor of the tower the next moment. There were blank paper tags that the advanced paper clone had placed there not long ago.

    Of course, Aoba was not looking for the blank paper tags this time.

    He took out a cloak from a box, folded it, stuffed it into a backpack next to him, and then put the backpack behind him.

    After all this was done, Aoba used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) again. What he communicated with was the Flying Thunder God Formula in the Anbu dormitory.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s figure flashed and appeared directly in the Anbu dormitory. If not for the extra backpack behind him. It looked like he did not leave at all.

    Aoba completed the process of going from the Anbu dormitory to his tower and then back to Anbu''s dormitory from the tower almost in an instant.

    After that, Aoba walked out of the Anbu dormitory.

    From his appearance, they would not have recognized him as the cat-faced demon if it weren''t someone who knew him very well in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Instead, he seemed more like an extremely ordinary citizen.

    Aoba didn''t walk in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku. Instead, he headed toward the east of Konohagakure.

    He had never been there before and wasn''t very familiar with that area. However, he had read many people''s memories. At the very least, he still had a basic understanding of them.

    That was the village''s foreign trade area.

    The village''s import and export business was all over there. Anything sold to the outside, what the village bought, everything was opened there.

    The Country of Water merchants were there to trade with the fresh seafood that they delivered over, and Aoba had already read this information from the memories of these merchants.

    Half an hour later.

    Aoba arrived at this area.

    He looked like an extremely ordinary passerby, but his attention was on the Country of Water merchant who might be out here.

    After a while, Aoba heard some movement. It was the Country of Water merchants that he had released in the afternoon.

    "Damn it! That cat-faced demon is really too much! He actually did such a thing to us!"

    "I feel so painful! I feel like I have been pierced into a sieve!"

    "When did Konohagakure''s Konohagakure Intelligence Division become so evil?"

    "Those torture props are terrifying just thinking about it now!"

    "Stop talking; I have goosebumps. I think I will have nightmares when I think of that cat mask."

    "..."

    The voices of these Country of Water merchants continued to ring out. Each and every one of them was extremely unhappy. It was obvious that they felt unfair to encounter such treatment. However, there was no other way. They simply did not dare to tell it to the cat-faced demon.

    After Aoba heard these people''s words, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up.

    ''Found it!''

    Now that he has found these Country of Water merchants.

    Aoba suddenly turned around the corner. The moment he turned around, pieces of paper on his body flew up and down. One by one, the pieces of paper flipped over his body and directly changed him into another appearance.

    If the Seven Ninja Swordsman saw Aoba''s current appearance, they would definitely cry out in alarm.

    This was...

    Satsuma Rentaro!

    Aoba was now using Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) and Henge no Jutsu(Transformation Technique) through the paper, causing his appearance to change.

    After that, Aoba took out the cloak he had prepared beforehand and directly draped it over his body. He then used the hood on his cloak to cover his face. As a result, his appearance could no longer be seen.

 CH 287

    After Aoba completed his disguise, he directly strode toward the location of the Country of Water merchants. At this time, they were still discussing and talking about the cat-faced demon.

    "Shh!"

    At this time, there was a shushing sound. The owner of the voice was the leader of the Country of Water merchant. Just that shushing was enough to reveal his dissatisfaction.

    "Can you guys pay attention to what you are saying? We are still in Konohagakure. If people hear it and arrest us, If you want to come out, it will not be so easy."

    The merchant leader said coldly. His tone was filled with deep dissatisfaction and helplessness.

    As the saying goes, disaster comes from the mouth.

    Now he felt it too obvious. In the past, these merchants who followed him liked to talk.

    They liked to say irrelevant words. At that time, he didn''t stop them, which led to today''s tragedy.

    They could have walked out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division unscathed, but they were caught back ridiculously.

    He really can''t take it anymore!

    The merchant leader didn''t want this to happen again.

    As the merchant leader finished speaking, the other merchants all shut their mouths. They all knew that the leader was right.

    Back then, they wanted to cry but had no tears.

    It turned out that it was so easy to go out. It seems that the cat-faced demon was right. He really let them go, but they just stood there and didn''t leave.

    Not only the problem of not leaving. They even stood in front of the compartment''s door and scolded the cat-faced demon. In the end, the result was¡­ their first time was gone!

    Right now, most of them have only suffered superficial injuries. These injuries were not big, but the process of getting these injuries was extremely horrifying, making them unable to see the hope of leaving alive.

    The mental pressure they suffered was extremely great.

    Thinking back now, it was especially terrifying. Their minds were filled with memories that terrified them.

    Among these Country of Water merchants, the one who suffered the most serious injuries was the one whose hand had been cut off. Other than that person, everyone else only had superficial wounds.

    "You guys still dare to come!"

    At this moment, a low voice rang out, clearly transmitted into the ears of these merchants.

    These Country of Water merchants looked over almost in an instant. Their gazes were fixed on a person wearing a cloak, and the expressions of these merchants all changed.

    They all looked at the person wearing the cloak and hood.

    "Who are you?"

    The merchant leader said in a deep voice. After the matter with Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment, he had become much more cautious.

    The person who was watched by these merchants was Aoba, who had just transformed into Satsuma Rentaro through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)''s transformation.

    "It''s me."

    Aoba slowly opened his mouth. As he spoke, he lifted the hood on his head, revealing his entire face in front of everyone.

    "Rentaro?!"

    Everyone, including the merchant leader, stared with their eyes wide open full of disbelief.

    For so many years, these merchants had often worked together with the few Kirigakure spies remaining in Konohagakure.

    Those Kirigakure spies told the information they had gathered to the Country of Water merchants. Then these Country of Water merchants would send the information back.

    Among these spies, there was Satsuma Rentaro.

    Aoba had once seen this method of transmission in Satsuma Rentaro''s memory. He wanted to go fishing and pass the wrong information to the Country of Water, just like how he passed the wrong information to the Third Kazekage.

    However, the other party did not give him a chance at all. This was the first time that the Country of Water merchant had come here again ever since Satsuma Rentaro was killed by him.

    The main reason why these merchants had come here was to gather information if Konohagakure had any news about Satsuma Rentaro.

    They had not even started yet. Satsuma Rentaro had appeared in front of them by himself.

    Wasn''t this too easy...

    All of a sudden, everyone had a very strange thought in their hearts. They faintly felt that something was wrong. After all, things that happen too easily could always be fake.

    However, they experience it not too long ago. The cat-faced demon released them in a very simple manner.

    If they were to look back at it. Perhaps it really wasn''t much. It was possible that some things had happened so coincidentally.

    "What are you guys doing!"

    Aoba imitated Satsuma Rentaro''s tone. He had already imitated this person countless times and had already gained experience.

    "You were actually arrested and sent to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Fortunately, nothing happened. Otherwise, the problem would be serious!"

    Aoba''s indifferent voice revealed a tone of reproach, and it seemed that he was very dissatisfied with the performance of these Country of Water merchants.

    This kind of preconceived blame. All the merchants present fell silent.

    These merchants were all brought into this mood. Although they were a little confused and did not know why Satsuma Rentaro suddenly appeared in front of them. After all, this was not consistent with the information they had obtained.

    But...

    This kind of feeling was completely like someone else was playing, which was a very strange feeling.

    In a split second, the eyes of these merchants were all focused on Aoba, and their gazes were all different.

    However, they already understood. Before you figure out what exactly happened, don''t talk nonsense; otherwise, it might cause a bad result.

    Aoba felt the gazes of these people, and his expression did not change. However, he felt that it was quite interesting.

    These Country of Water merchants would never have thought that the Satsuma Rentaro standing in front of them right now was the cat-faced demon who had just ravaged and tortured them not long ago.

    "This is not the place to talk. Take me to a quiet place." After looking around the crowd, Aoba finally landed on the merchant leader and nodded at him.

    "Come with me."

    The merchant leader also felt that this matter was a little strange, but he did not completely feel that there was something wrong with Satsuma Rentaro, so he could only bring this person to the warehouse that they were temporarily using.

    These warehouses were temporarily rented by the Country of Water merchants, where they stored the seafood goods they transported here.

    The warehouse was extremely damp, and the surrounding air was filled with the smell of the sea. It was very quiet, and there were no people hanging around. It can be said that it was a place where you could talk.

    As the Country of Water merchants entered one after another, Aoba followed behind them and finally stopped in a quiet corner.

    "I don''t know why you came to Konohagakure at this time. However, if I am not wrong, you should want to investigate my information, right?" Aoba looked around at these Country of Water merchants. Although he said that he was guessing, he had already read the memories of these people. If they were playing card games. The key was not his own cards, but his opponent''s cards were clear.

    "Yes."

    The merchant leader hesitated for a moment before slowly nodding his head. After hearing Aoba say these words according to Satsuma Rentaro''s tone, he became more and more convinced in his heart that this person was Satsuma Rentaro.

    Not only this merchant leader but also the other merchants all nodded their heads repeatedly, expressing their agreement with what Aoba had just said.

    "You guys are indeed here to look for me!"

    Aoba suddenly had a feeling that he had guessed correctly. Then, his gaze changed slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. He raised his head slightly, allowing everyone to see his face even more clearly.

    "Biwa Juzo-sama sent you here, right?"

    Aoba slowly said. It was as if he had made a very casual guess. Right now, he did not need any special guesses and wisdom at all. Just by relying on the huge advantage brought about by the lack of information, he was able to crush these Country of Water merchants to death.

    "Yes!"

    Everyone, including the merchant leader, nodded at Aoba. They now completely believed Aoba''s words. After all, not many people in the Country of Water knew about this, let alone Satsuma Rentaro, who was far away from Konohagakure.

    "Biwa Juzo-sama is still too anxious!" Aoba sighed.

    "Rentaro, why are you in Konohagakure? According to Jozu-sama, you should have been captured by Gasshi!" The merchant leader immediately asked Aoba. There were many question marks in his head, but he still chose a key point. After all, according to the information he got, Satsuma Rentaro was taken away by Gasshi after leaving Konohagakure.

    "It''s a long story. I don''t want to explain too much to you about what happened here. You just need to know that Gasshi''s follow-up mission has changed. He is no longer going to save Hari but killing Hari. Then, we reached a consensus. That''s all." Aoba waved his hand at these merchants. He especially used a special way of speaking "He didn''t want to explain to you, but what he did was still an explanation".

    This would bring some hints to these merchants. There seemed to be a lot of things here, but this was just an insignificant matter.

    However, they would send this matter back to Kirigakure and the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    "Konohagakure is not at peace right now. If you have nothing else to do, you should hurry back. And I have something to tell you to tell Biwa Juzo-sama." Aoba said coldly.

    "Yes!"

    The merchants responded in unison. They had completely believed Aoba''s words and regarded him as Satsuma Rentaro. They then looked at Aoba with even deeper doubts, and everyone wanted to know.

    What news would Rentaro want to send back?

    Although their normal profession was a merchant, they would still be very curious about what information they would send.

    It could be said that...

    Not only were they sending information, but they were also satisfying their own gossipy hearts.

    "Tell Biwa Juzo-sama that I am still in Konohagakure, and I am still doing spying work."

    Under the gazes of these people, Aoba slowly opened his mouth. His eyes flashed with a bright light, and he began to say the words he had prepared in his mind to these Country of Water merchants.

    "You must pass the following information to Biwa Juzo-sama accurately. and ask him to report it to the Mizukage-sama."

    Aoba''s tone became serious as if he was warning these merchants. His voice became even more serious.

    "First, the attack of Kirigakure against Kumogakure has already been known by Konohagakure''s people, but it should not be transmitted to Kumogakure now. Therefore, you have to make them make a choice as soon as possible. Either you hold Konohagakure and prevent anyone from reporting this matter to Kumogakure at any time, or you have to take precautions against Kumogakure. You have to make a move against Kumogakure before they could react." Aoba directly mentioned the first point and gave them the solution to this matter.

    Then, these Country of Water merchants nodded repeatedly. They could understand what Aoba meant, and they could understand these words even more.

    However, if they were to think about it themselves, they would not be able to think of these things. This was the difference in ability.

    The merchant leader immediately took out a notebook and began to record the information that Aoba had mentioned.

    When he was ready to go back, he would personally report it to Biwa Juzo.

    Right now, he does not dare to let his subordinates record it. If there were any more problems, he really could not bear it.

    "Second point, according to my investigation, there are some problems within Kumogakure. There are two different objectives in Kumogakure''s envoy group. Kumogakure Advisor and Gasshi''s goal is to kill Hari and ensure that the war goes on; Brei, on the other hand, intends to rescue Hari. Because of this, there was a conflict between the two sides, and in the end, Brei killed the Kumogakure Advisor. Now that Brei and Gasshi have gone missing, if we want to deal with Kumogakure, we might as well use these things to put on an act. It may also cause cracks from the inside." Aoba raised his second finger and said.

    After hearing Aoba''s words, the Country of Water merchants no longer had any doubts. This method of intelligence and judgment. Not just anyone could do it.

    Not only did they have to ensure the importance of the information, but they also had to have a great view of the situation, and their minds needed to be particularly clear.

    To be able to say such content and insight. That was definitely not something that anyone could do.

    At this point in time, these merchants had already understood why the Seven Ninja Swordsmen cared so much about the existence of Satsuma Rentaro.

    The merchant leader quickly recorded Aoba''s words. These contents could completely prove Rentaro''s identity.

    "At three o''clock, when I was following Gasshi, I found a piece of information. Now, it is not completely confirmed. There is a seventy to eighty percent chance that it is true. That is, Gasshi launched a sneak attack on Sunagakure''s Third Kazekage. This kind of action will inevitably offend the Country of Wind and Sunagakure. In addition, Iwagakure, who had been watching from the side, and Konohagakure, who was fighting with Kumogakure, it can be said that Kumogakure is now in a phase of being attacked from all sides. If it can be done, try to unite with the other villages and take this wonderful opportunity to attack Kumogakure together!"

    Aoba directly gave the third point.

    As a whole, All three points were pointed at Kumogakure. In any case, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had already attacked Kumogakure, so he might as well start a war between Kumogakure and Kirigakure.

    The fragile agreement between the two villages had long existed in name.

    Aoba intends to use this method to guide Kirigakure to attack Kumogakure when the merchants pass the information.

    This way, it would be difficult for Kumogakure to send more ninjas.

    After that, the entire world would fall into a tense atmosphere, and finally, this Third World Ninja War that was about to happen became particularly chaotic.

    "Yes!"

    The merchant leader immediately responded. He quickly recorded it in the notebook in his hand.

    For a moment, the eyes of the merchants at the scene had subtly changed when they looked at Aoba.

    ''Too awesome!''

    ''He actually had so much information.''

    ''It was simply unimaginable.''

    They could not believe it. There were so many things happening between Kumogakure and Kirigakure. The most important thing was¡­ These Country of Water merchants all received a very important piece of information.

    That was, Kirigakure wanted to fight with Kumogakure.

    "There''s one last point!"

    At this time, Aoba''s voice slowly rang out, once again focusing the attention of these merchants on him.

    "According to the reliable information I obtained, Hari is currently not dead. Instead, he remains by Danzo''s side in a crippled state. It is very likely that he has become Danzo''s subordinate. Regarding this matter, spread the news and let Kumogakure know about it. This will allow them to have internal strife and finally obtain unexpected gains."

    After Aoba finished speaking, the corners of his mouth curled up even higher. Right now, he was using Kirigakure as a spear to stab Kumogakure!

 CH 288

    "Understood!"

    When the merchant leader heard the last part of Aoba''s explanation, he immediately nodded and quickly recorded what Aoba said.

    Aoba did not say anything else. He just silently looked at these Country of Water merchants with his eyes flashing with indifference.

    At this moment.

    Aoba was quickly thinking about whether he had missed anything. After all, from his point of view. When he was explaining these things, it was still a bit rushed. After all, things happened a bit suddenly, and he had not carefully thought about what would happen next.

    For now, Aoba only thought of these few points. But they all pointed at Kumogakure. After all, there was some problem here; that was, Iwagakure and Sunagakure were too far away from Kirigakure.

    There were only two targets that Kirigakure could attack. One was Kumogakure, and the other was Konohagakure.

    Aoba couldn''t guide Kirigakure''s attack power to Konohagakure.

    Now, he was throwing all these to Kumogakure, which was a very good choice.

    After some simple thinking at this point, Aoba finally decided to go back to his room. There was indeed nothing more to explain to them. If it was too much, it was easier to make mistakes instead.

    These few points were enough for Kirigakure to attack Kumogakure.

    "Have you remembered all of them?"

    Aoba looked at the merchant leader and said with a hint of urgency, "I don''t have much time."

    "Remember, remember!" The merchant leader immediately nodded his head.

    "Take care of the matters here as soon as possible and then go back quickly. We are currently in a war. If you are detained here, and the information can''t be transmitted back, then things will be troublesome." Aoba said to the merchant leader.

    "Yes!" The merchant leader immediately nodded. At this time, he no longer doubted Aoba''s identity. In fact, there was no need to doubt him. In their opinion, there was no one other than Satsuma Rentaro who could tell them such information.

    "I''m leaving."

    Aoba turned around and left. He walked toward the door of the warehouse very decisively and did not stay there for long.

    Then everyone''s gaze fell on Aoba, including the merchant leader. None of them chased after him or said anything. After all, if they did that, it would only make it harder for Satsuma Rentaro.

    It was only after Aoba disappeared from their line of sight that these Country of Water merchants slowly let out a sigh of relief. Everyone had relieved expressions on their faces. It was obvious that they had suffered quite a bit of pressure just now.

    "This is too amazing!"

    "We actually met Satsuma Rentaro directly!"

    "This information gathering is too easy!"

    "This is definitely the easiest mission!"

    "I originally thought that this Satsuma Rentaro was an imposter, but in the end, this information is so rich."

    "We are really too lucky. After these reports are sent back, the seven of us will have many benefits."

    "This is too comfortable!"

    "..."

    The merchants began to discuss excitedly. Everyone was talking about what happened just now, and their eyes were filled with excitement.

    One had to know...

    They came here to do business on the surface. This seafood was enough to give them a high profit and was not a wasted trip.

    Apart from that, as long as they could obtain important information. Then, they would be able to obtain different levels of rewards at the hands of their leader. These rewards were based on the importance of the information.

    Now...

    They directly received information about Satsuma Rentaro. They also received a lot of information about Kumogakure, and these were all important information. It was enough for them to earn extremely generous rewards!

    Thinking of this...

    They were very happy!

    They couldn''t even feel the pain they had just suffered and were completely immersed in bliss.

    "Shut up!"

    When the merchant leader heard the voices of these people, his face immediately darkened.

    What the hell was this?

    When the situation is a little better, it will start to wave!

    "Don''t talk about Rentaro anymore. If other people hear it, then Rentaro will be in danger!"

    The merchant leader said helplessly. He had no words for these people''s behavior now. He only hoped to leave Konohagakure with peace of mind and not let anything go wrong.

    As soon as the merchant leader said this, the people at the scene were stunned for a moment. After that, they no longer said anything, and everyone sensibly closed their mouths.

    No one spoke. They all remembered the predicament they were in with Konohagakure Intelligence Division not long ago.

    "Let''s quickly deal with the matters here and then quickly return to the Country of Water!"

    The merchant leader immediately shouted. He didn''t want to stay in Konohagakure for a minute now. The experience here was like a dream.

    A moment of a nightmare.

    A moment of a dream.

    The exchange between them was so smooth and natural, which made him feel very unreal.

    ...

    After leaving the warehouse, Aoba pulled down the hood on his head and covered his face. To be precise, it was not his face but Satsuma Rentaro''s face.

    "Stop!"

    At this moment, a voice sounded. The target of the voice was Aoba.

    The voice came so suddenly, and Aoba was stunned for a moment.

    "This..."

    Aoba''s pupils, which were covered by a hood, contracted slightly, and the light in his eyes flashed.

    Aoba was very familiar with this voice. There was no need to judge at all. He only heard one sentence, and he could guess who this person was even with his toes.

    Uchiha Fugaku!

    Aoba never thought that he would actually meet Fugaku here and directly appear in front of him just like that.

    Then, Aoba did not say a word. His figure flashed and ran toward the forest beside him.

    "Stop!"

    Fugaku''s face immediately tensed up. He had just felt that there was something wrong with that person. He had covered himself so tightly. It was obvious that he did not want others to discover his identity.

    It was a probing shout. He wanted to confirm this person''s identity. After all, the Country of Water merchants had come.

    Fugaku felt that there was something wrong with these merchants, but he had no evidence. Even so, he still sent these people to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, hoping that Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s torture ninja could obtain something.

    However, he had never expected that these merchants would be released right after he had sent them in. They had not even been inside for long.

    This made him a little unhappy. However, he did not go to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s people to argue with them. Instead, he personally went to the Country of Water merchant area to monitor them to see if they were hiding something.

    But when he had just arrived here. He saw another strange person. Now, this strange person had run away in front of him.

    It could be said that¡­ not self-inflicted!

    At this time, Fugaku could be said to be extremely certain that the person who ran away and hid his face was someone related to the Country of Water merchant.

    Then, Fugaku chased after him without hesitation.

    As Fugaku chased, he shouted, "Stop!"

    Fugaku''s speed was very fast. In a flash, he entered the forest and followed behind Aoba.

    Aoba had just walked out of the warehouse when he met Fugaku. Moreover, Fugaku''s voice which had almost never been restrained, clearly transmitted into the warehouse.

    So these Country of Water merchants immediately ran out quickly and looked in the direction where Aoba and Fugaku had left.

    When they ran out of the warehouse. They could only see Fugaku''s back and didn''t see his person''s appearance. But they were very clear; this person was Konoha Military Police Force''s person.

    It was these people who sent them to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, causing them to suffer extremely serious physical pain and also suffer great pressure on their hearts.

    "Hu..."

    The merchant leader took a deep breath, and his eyes flashed with lingering fear.

    "I hope Rentaro is fine."

    The merchant leader prayed silently. He knew that he couldn''t help much and could only watch silently.

    Not only could he not help. He had to protect himself more in order to facilitate the smooth transmission of this information back. Otherwise, if something went wrong with Rentaro. They would follow suit. Then things would become even more troublesome.

    "Hurry up and work!"

    "Then hurry up and leave!"

    "I feel that Rentaro is buying us time."

    "If we wait for that Konoha Military Police Force person to return..."

    "I''m afraid we will enter Konohagakure Intelligence Division again!"

    The merchant leader immediately shouted at the other merchants and then quickly stepped back into the cruelty.

    "Yes!"

    When these merchants heard the first words, they did not feel much. But when they heard the word "Konohagakure Intelligence Division", they were shocked.

    In an instant, everyone trembled. The memory that made them feel extremely painful not long ago diffused in their minds. For a moment, no one dared to be careless.

    They wanted to complete the handover of the goods in the shortest time possible and then take the money they earned from Konohagakure and leave this place quickly. They absolutely would not enter Konohagakure Intelligence Division again.

    In fact, they had already decided. This was the last time they would come to Konohagakure in their lives.

    They didn''t want to come again.

    Not to mention that the leader didn''t intend to partner with them anymore; they also didn''t intend to take the risk to do these things.

    It could be said that the more they thought about it, the more afraid they became!

    When they were in this industry, they wanted to earn more money, and there was not much risk. But after today''s experience, they had already discovered it. The risk was too great!

    ...

    On the other side.

    In the forest.

    Aoba''s figure quickly shuttled through the forest, and not far behind him was Fugaku chasing after him.

    "Don''t chase!"

    Aoba imitated Satsuma Rentaro''s voice and said. He controlled his speed and kept a distance from Fugaku so that Fugaku could not catch up to him completely and he would not be left too far behind.

    "Stop right there!"

    Fugaku immediately shouted loudly. His pitch-black eyes were rapidly turning and had already turned into three tomoe Sharingan, completely locking down Aoba''s body shape.

    "It''s useless for you to chase me!"

    Aoba once again replied to Fugaku.

    In fact, From the moment he met Fugaku. He could completely disappear the moment he entered the forest. After all, he could use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    However, the moment Aoba met Fugaku, he thought of many possibilities.

    First of all, he had to lure Fugaku away. The further he went, the better. He wanted to buy as much time as possible for those Country of Water merchants. This precious time would be of great help to these merchants leaving Konohagakure.

    As long as they could leave Konohagakure. They could bring the information he provided back to Kirigakure.

    That way, his goal would be achieved, and regardless of whether Kirigakure followed the method he provided after reading the information, whether they would do it or not, what would they do in the end¡­ These were not things that Aoba cared about.

    For Aoba, As long as Kirigakure knew about this information, it was enough!

    Secondly, he also wanted to test Fugaku''s current strength. After all, the latter had already obtained Mangekyo Sharingan. The strength of Fugaku also had a very important influence on the current situation of Konohagakure.

    Finally...

    That was fun!

    The moment Aoba was discovered by Fugaku, he first felt that the matter was too coincidental, which made him feel extremely troublesome. But just a moment later, he suddenly realized.

    This trouble...

    It seemed to be quite interesting.

    After all, since he came to Konohagakure, he had never fought seriously. In addition, he was facing an Uchiha. One had to know. What Aoba had been training all this time was the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu left behind by the Second Hokage.

    That ninjutsu could be said to be tailor-made to contend against an Uchiha.

    Um?!

    Wait...

    Aoba thought as he ran. At this time, he suddenly realized a problem.

    Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Suiton(Water Release).

    Goj¨­ Kibaku Fuda(Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags).

    ...

    Aoba discovered that the core ninjutsu he mastered was all ninjutsu of the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, which he had not realized before, and only discovered this after he thought of having a spar with Fugaku.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a touch of excitement. He only understood the ninjutsu he had mastered, but it did not mean that he wanted to use this ninjutsu just like this.

    Not to mention whether he would definitely spar with Fugaku, this kind of thing, he still hadn''t thought about it clearly.

    Even if he wanted to spar with Fugaku, he wouldn''t use techniques like Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique), Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), and Goj¨­ Kibaku Fuda(Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags), which were obviously not used by anyone and can directly indicated their identity.

    So Aoba would only use the water release ninjutsu. Other than the water release ninjutsu, no other ninjutsu was required.

    The reason why Fugaku was willing to chase him for so long was that he regarded him as a Kirigakure ninja.

    In that case, it could be said that there was no problem with Kirigakure ninja using water release ninjutsu. It could completely increase Fugaku''s misunderstanding.

    "Stop right there!"

    Fugaku''s voice rang out from behind Aoba once again. His blood-red eyes had already become cold and indifferent. It was obvious that he had become impatient.

    "Now I am officially warning you!"

    "If you stop now, everything will be fine!"

    "But..."

    "If you still want to escape!"

    "Then I won''t be polite to you!"

    "Even I can''t control this technique well!"

    "You have to think it through!"

    Fugaku shouted one sentence at a time. His voice echoed in the forest and clearly reached Aoba''s ears.

    "Huh?"

    Aoba was puzzled when he heard Fugaku''s words. Moreover, he vaguely guessed what Fugaku meant by these words.

    In that case, he definitely had to give it a try!

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up even higher. If he simply stopped, then he wouldn''t be able to see the uncontrollable technique that Fugaku was talking about.

    "If you have the ability, then keep me here!"

    Aoba immediately shouted in the direction behind him. He used Satsuma Rentaro''s voice, and his tone was filled with a strong provocation.

    "You forced me to do this!"

    Fugaku''s face turned extremely cold. He did not want to use this technique easily. After all, every time he used this technique, he would feel a strong backlash.

    But...

    The distance between him and the Kirigakure ninja not far in front of him was maintained. It almost did not shrink. If this continues, he wouldn''t be able to catch up with this Kirigakure ninja in front of him.

    He already had a judgment in his heart.

    After all, when he came to chase this Kirigakure ninja, he knew that those Country of Water merchants must have left already.

    So he had to keep this Kirigakure ninja. Now, he had already regarded Aoba, who was escaping, as a Kirigakure ninja.

    Otherwise, in the end...

    If he draws water from a bamboo basket. He would not get anything.

    Then Fugaku suddenly widened his eyes. At this moment, his blood-colored three tomoe Sharingan suddenly changed.

    The three tomoe suddenly trembled. Then, it began to spin rapidly.

    During the process of spinning. The black lines on the blood-colored eyeball connected together, forming a special pattern.

    It was the Mangekyo Sharingan.

    After Fugaku opened his Mangekyo Sharingan, the vision in front of his eyes suddenly became clearer, and he felt a feeling of power emerging.

    He controlled the chakra in his body, and it surged toward his eyes. In a split second, boundless chakra flooded his Mangekyo Sharingan, causing his pupils to become scorching hot.

    After that, two streams of blood flowed out from his eyes.

    "Amaterasu!"

 CH 289

    Fugaku''s deep voice rang out and clearly entered Aoba''s ears. In a split second, Aoba felt a burning sensation behind him.

    "Suiton: Suijinheki(Water Release: Water Formation Wall)!"

    Aoba immediately clapped his hands and quickly made hand seals. Because his back was facing Fugaku, the latter did not even look at the simplified hand seals he made.

    Water suddenly appeared around Aoba''s body. The spinning water directly formed a wall of water. The black flame burned on the water wall and immediately became water vapors.

    With the appearance of the water vapor. It directly blocked Fugaku''s sight. Aoba''s figure also disappeared.

    "It really is Amaterasu!"

    Aoba stood on a branch. After Fugaku said that this technique was not easy to control, he guessed that it would be Amaterasu. Aoba''s gaze then focused on Fugaku''s face. He could clearly see two lines of blood tears flowing down from Fugaku''s face.

    Aoba was very clear.

    Amaterasu was known as the highest level of Fire Release, and it was also known as an attack that was absolutely impossible to escape once you were caught.

    That was a move that only people who had opened Mangekyo Sharingan could use.

    In the place where the vision of Mangekyo Sharingan was focused, there would be black flames, which had extremely high temperatures and destructive power. An ordinary defense could not withstand the attack of this black flame.

    This black flame could not be extinguished even by water. As long as the target was not completely burned, it could burn for a full seven days and seven nights.

    Not only that.

    When using Amaterasu, the pressure generated by the eyes would be a great burden to the body. So when used, the eyes would bleed.

    Aoba was very clear about these things. After all, he used to be an old otaku.

    When he watched Naruto at that time, he felt that this ninjutsu was very cool; it was a technique that could kill people with just a glare.

    But later, he slowly found out. This technique was indeed a technique that could kill people with just a glare, but the damage it caused to the user was far greater than the damage to the opponent.

    It was a completely self-destructive technique.

    "Interesting!"

    Aoba muttered to himself as he lowered his head to look at Fugaku.

    "Uchiha Itachi''s right eye has Amaterasu, Uchiha Sasuke''s left eye has Amaterasu, and their father Uchiha Fugaku has Amaterasu in both of his eyes..."

    While Aoba was thinking about this matter. Fugaku, who was standing below, suddenly raised his head. He didn''t even care to know how this Kirigakure ninja appeared above. Right now, he just wanted to catch this Kirigakure ninja.

    "Amaterasu!"

    Fugaku''s eyes widened, and he once again displayed Amaterasu, this extremely destructive fire release ninjutsu.

    In a split second, a hot feeling once again appeared on Aoba''s body.

    "Suiton: Suijinheki(Water Release: Water Formation Wall)!"

    Aoba quickly formed seals with both hands. He was still using the water wall from before. At the same time, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), allowing him to leave Fugaku''s line of sight quickly. This was the method that Aoba had used earlier.

    The moment Amaterasu''s Black Flame appeared on his body, he used the water current generated by the water formation wall to isolate the black flame from his body, thus preventing him from being harmed. Not only that, Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    When Aoba was running, he would always leave a Flying Thunder God Formula on the tree trunk every few trees. Right now, he was just using it.

    "This technique of yours that is not very easy to control can''t hit me at all!"

    Aoba''s voice was suffused with a strong provocation, and it sounded as if he didn''t put Fugaku in his eyes.

    "Where are you hiding?"

    The line of sight in Fugaku''s eyes became blurred. For him to use Amaterasu twice in a row, not only did he consume a lot of chakras, but it also made his body bear the backlash and did not have much strength.

    He was wrong!

    Fugaku now deeply realized that using Amaterasu just now was a wrong choice. Not only did he fail to catch that Kirigakure ninja. On the contrary, he had lost his strength.

    Now, it could be said...

    As long as that Kirigakure ninja wanted to run away, he would never be able to catch up.

    Because of this, he wanted to use words to stimulate this person. After that, he would slowly recover his chakra and would be able to fight again.

    After all, he had just obtained Mangekyo Sharingan not long ago, so he didn''t have any actual combat experience in using it.

    "I have always heard that the endurance of your Uchiha clan is not good, but now it seems that it is true. You only moved a few times, but you already lost your strength; this is not good!"

    Aoba''s faint voice resounded in the forest, clearly drilling into Fugaku''s ears.

    These words immediately made Fugaku feel a deep sense of humiliation. But there was nothing he could do. He was indeed tired. Now, his vision had become blurry, his entire mind was dazed, and his eyes were very painful.

    "Uchiha Fugaku, we will meet again in the future. I am among Konohagakure. If you have the ability, find me!"

    Aoba imitated Satsuma Rentaro''s voice and threw down these words.

    Just after he finished speaking, he immediately flashed out and disappeared. His speed was extremely fast, and after a few jumps, he disappeared without a trace.

    Fugaku stood on the ground and panted heavily.

    The backlash from using Amaterasu twice in a row had not completely subsided yet. This made him feel as if his body had been hollowed out. He felt an indescribable feeling of exhaustion all over his body.

    For a moment, he felt that even moving was very tiring. He could not catch up with Aoba''s footsteps and could only watch as Aoba disappeared in front of him.

    "Damn it!"

    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t use Amaterasu!"

    "I actually let him run away in front of me!"

    Fugaku suddenly slapped his thigh. He felt extremely vexed. If he hadn''t used Amaterasu and if he had used any other fire release ninjutsu, he would have been able to cause a certain degree of trouble for this Kirigakure ninja in front of him. Moreover, he wouldn''t look so tired.

    "There''s no other way."

    Fugaku supported his waist with his right hand. He felt his waist was extremely sore. His left hand gently wiped the blood tears on his face. Because of the huge consumption of his body, he felt a little hungry.

    "Go to Ramen Ichiraku!"

    Fugaku helplessly took a step forward and walked in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku.

    After the last time he complained about the Third Hokage, Fugaku was much closer to Ramen Ichiraku''s boss, Teuchi. He even applied for Ramen Ichiraku''s membership through internal channels and often went to Ramen Ichiraku to eat ramen.

    He always chose to come to this shop at night. At that time, it was already the dead of night, and not many people were in the shop. As a result, Fugaku could complain to Teuchi about his recent troubles, which eased his depression to a certain extent.

    Thinking of this, Fugaku quickly walked in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku.

    Not only did he want to recover his physical strength through the thick noodle soup, but he also wanted to complain about what had just happened to Uncle Teuchi.

    ...

    After Aoba quickly ran into the depths of the forest, the pieces of paper continuously flipped all over his body.

    Swish swish...

    Aoba''s appearance changed drastically. From the appearance of Satsuma Rentaro just now, he directly changed back to his original appearance. He was dressed in casual clothes. It seemed that both his appearance and temperament had changed drastically.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s mind moved.

    He immediately used his chakra to communicate with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the other side of the forest. His figure disappeared in a flash. The next moment, Aoba walked out of the edge of another forest.

    Aoba then walked out of the forest and walked toward Ramen Ichiraku. He had wanted to go to Ramen Ichiraku. After all, he hadn''t been here for a while. The last time was when Fugaku complained about the Third Hokage.

    Aoba originally wanted to try his luck and see if he could meet Fugaku in Ramen Ichiraku.

    However, Aoba knew that this was an impossible matter. Because he had actually met Fugaku outside the Country of Water merchant warehouse. This was something he had never expected before.

    ''Fortunately¡­''

    Aoba suddenly felt a burst of joy in his heart.

    Fortunately, he went to the Country of Water merchants to hand over the information and lead Fugaku away, which should have been watching them.

    If he had gone a little earlier, or perhaps a little later. In that case, he would miss Fugaku or meet Fugaku ahead of time, and the story would be another ending.

    Now, Aoba wants to come to Ramen Ichiraku purely to eat a bowl of ramen and catch up with Teuchi. He had never thought that Fugaku would come today.

    It was simply impossible for him to come.

    Fugaku used Amaterasu twice in a row, directly overdrawing his body. There was no reason for him to come to Ramen Ichiraku now.

    ¡­

    Aoba lifted the curtain and walked inside Ramen Ichiraku.

    "Brother Teuchi, give me a bowl of ramen!"

    When Aoba entered, the sky had already darkened slightly. The lights in the shop had already been turned on.

    Judging from the steaming hot air in the room. A group of people had eaten ramen and had just left. There was no one in the shop now.

    "Alright!"

    When Teuchi saw Aoba, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. He immediately nodded at Aoba and then began kneed noodles. He did not greet Aoba anymore.

    After all, Aoba was an old acquaintance. There was no need for so much nonsense.

    Aoba did not go to the corner seat he had been to before. Instead, he went directly to Teuchi and sat in the middle of the long table.

    "Brother Teuchi, how''s the business recently? I''m trapped in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. I can''t get out at all." Aoba immediately talks to Teuchi. He deliberately said these words to Teuchi. In the future, even if someone asked Teuchi about it, they would know that even if he did not come here, Teuchi knew that he had been staying with Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    "It has been a little warmer in the past few days. Everyone has already regarded the war as normal. They are no longer as nervous as they were at the beginning. Moreover, it seems that the war in the other village is more intense now. There is no movement in Konohagakure, and even Kumogakure doesn''t seem to want to fight anymore." Teuchi said with a smile. He could hear a lot of rumors. The more peaceful Konohagakure was, the better it was for a person like him who operated a Noodle House.

    "Is Kumogakure not going to fight?" Aoba asked, pretending not to know. He needed a way to know the information. The more reasonable one was Ramen Ichiraku.

    "I think they are not going to fight." Teuchi nodded. While cooking the noodles, he turned to look at Aoba. After a deep look at Aoba, he said, "Haven''t you heard of this news in Konohagakure Intelligence Division? Sunagakure''s Third Kazekage ambushed our Konohagakure. Right now, we have Kumogakure in front of us and Sunagakure behind us. We are in a very serious situation, so the best way to deal with this is to not fight with Kumogakure!"

    "Isn''t Kumogakure also attacking us?"

    Aoba asked again. He understood from Teuchi''s answer that the most discussed in the village was the matter of Sunagakure''s attack on Konohagakure.

    The people in the village did not have many sources. Moreover, the people who ate melons were most worried about eating melons by themselves. They would often think of their own side.

    Because of this, ordinary people among Konohagakure would often only be able to see Konohagakure being attacked from both sides.

    There was Kumogakure in front.

    There was Sunagakure in the back.

    Between the front and back, there was endless danger.

    However, they did not know that Kumogakure was facing an even more serious situation.

    Under Aoba''s series of operations. Kumogakure had successfully offended Konohagakure, Kirigakure, and Sunagakure. Moreover, there was Iwagakure, who had been eyeing them covetously, and they could be said to be the public enemy of the entire ninja world.

    Moreover, Sunagakure had offended Konohagakure because of their sneak attack. On the way back, they had been attacked by Kumogakure. When they returned to the village, they saw the scene where their village had been attacked by Amegakure.

    The people in the Konohagakure only thought that Kumogakure and Sunagakure were attacking them.

    But what they did not know was...

    These two villages were already in trouble, and the state they were in was not as stable as Konohagakure.

    That was why Aoba felt that this matter was very interesting. People always thought about things from their own perspective, not from a higher perspective.

    Of course, this problem could not be completely blamed on ordinary people.

    Because the information that ordinary people could obtain was limited, not everyone could obtain the information from the other villages.

    If Aoba did not have a Mind Reading System, it would be difficult for him to have too detailed information. He could only make more specific judgments based on the information.

    "Who knows about Kumogakure''s side? They just sent an envoy group not long ago, but who would have thought that there was a problem with the envoy group, and they directly disappeared!"

    Teuchi smiled helplessly. When he said these words, he also shook his head.

    "But..."

    Teuchi''s tone suddenly changed. His slightly narrowed eyes flashed with a pondering gaze.

    "I don''t think Kumogakure will attack us again!"

    Teuchi immediately stated his conclusion.

    "After all, we still have Hari, the Anbu leader of Kumogakure, in our hands."

    "Kumogakure must be thinking about how to save Hari first."

    "If I''m not wrong..."

    "Kumogakure should send another envoy group!"

    Teuchi said one sentence after another. When he was cooking noodles, he had heard many people discussing this matter.

    The words he said just now were all his thoughts and the words that the people eating ramen in the Noodle House said.

    It was just that when he listened to these words, it made perfect sense. Now, when Aoba was chatting with him, he picked up these words again.

    After hearing Teuchi''s analysis, Aoba nodded silently.

    It was indeed very reasonable. However, this is still from Konohagakure''s side. But, there was still something that surprised Aoba, which was the news that Hari was in Konohagakure...

    It has already reached a level that everyone knows!

    However, such an analysis. It won''t take long for it to become so easy to establish.

    When the Country of Water merchants spread the news that Hari had become Danzo''s advisor.

    At that time, both Konohagakure and the Ninja World would become even more chaotic. After all, Almost everyone knew what it meant for Hari to become Danzo''s subordinate.

    "Actually, I think the biggest problem now is not with Kumogakure but on Sunagakure''s side. I wonder if they will attack our Konohagakure again." Teuchi said with a sigh.

    During this time, he heard customers talking about the sudden attack of Sunagakure. He once thought it was fake news. Later, he heard more and gradually understood.

    It turned out that this was real news.

    The Third Kazekage had actually barged into Konohagakure in such a careless manner. This was truly a bit like a tiger which made him feel deeply surprised.

    It was not something that a person with a brain would do.

    "Right now, Sunagakure''s leader''s brain is not very normal. No matter what they do, I will not be surprised!"

    Teuchi shook his head and said.

    At this time, the Third Kazekage and mentally disabled people have been equated in his heart.

    After all...

    Anyone with a slightly normal mind. They wouldn''t have brought such a small team to Konohagakure so brazenly. Wasn''t this just giving away their heads?

    If not for the fact that Kumogakure''s envoy group had come at that time. The Third Kazekage may be left in Konohagakure forever.

 CH 290

    After hearing Teuchi''s words, Aoba could not help but smile. Through Teuchi''s description, he knew what Teuchi meant.

    Looks like...

    After the news of Third Kazekage leading Sunagakure''s team attacking Konohagakure spread out. The world''s understanding of the Third Kazekage changed.

    In the future...

    People might think that the Third Kazekage was a mentally handicapped person.

    However, this was no problem with it.

    In Aoba''s eyes. It could be said that the action of Third Kazekage leading Sunagakure''s elites directly to Konohagakure without investigating whether the information passed back was true or false was what only a mentally handicapped person would do.

    "I just don''t know how Minato is doing now!"

    Teuchi stirred the noodles in the pot with a ramen noodle strainer and suddenly talked about Minato. Obviously, he was quite concerned about Minato.

    "Minato has been in Mount Myoboku for a while."

    "I haven''t seen him for a while."

    "I miss him quite a bit."

    "Hahahaha..."

    Teuchi laughed as he spoke. After all, Minato was a loyal customer of his. He would often help him when he needed help. He was already a very important friend of his.

    "Actually... how should I put it... The things that happened recently... are pretty good... It can be considered buying time for Minato!" Aoba said hesitantly. After all, he was the one who caused all these things. His goal was to buy time for Minato to practice his sage arts.

    When Minato''s sage arts training was completed. That would be the time for the king to return.

    The way he acted was as if he had just learned about this information. It was impossible to tell that he had planned all this.

    It had to be said that even Aoba himself did not realize it. Whether it was his script writing skills or his acting skills, they were all slowly transforming over time.

    "What you said makes sense. The war is not as fierce as it is now. This has instead bought Minato time to feel at ease. I hope that he can finish training quickly!"

    Teuchi narrowed his eyes and smiled. He held the ramen noodle strainer in his hand and stirred it in the pot. He felt that it was about time, so he stopped what he was doing.

    "The ramen is ready."

    Teuchi fished out the cooked noodles from the pot and poured them into the bowl. Then, he poured the rich soup and placed it in front of Aoba.

    "Eat it while it''s hot. It won''t taste good if it''s cold!"

    Teuchi stared at Aoba and said meaningfully. If it were anyone else, he would not have given such an explanation. It was mainly because Aoba had a criminal record.

    "Hahahaha, good!"

    Aoba immediately raised his palms together, bowed to the ramen in front of him, then picked up his chopsticks and began to eat in large gulps.

    "You have been very busy working in Konohagakure Intelligence Division during this period of time. Even I met a pickpocket who wanted to steal my wallet from the counter while I was cooking noodles. Unfortunately, I discovered him. I knocked him out with a few spoonfuls. Then I found Fugaku, and he took him away." As Teuchi said these words, he directly picked up his soup ladle and showed it off in front of Aoba.

    "This thief is really... he can provoke anyone, yet he must provoke you. Isn''t this courting death!" The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched slightly. He had heard a lot of legends about Teuchi. This was a restaurant where ordinary people did not dare to dine and dash.

    "You are right! Isn''t that courting death? Even I didn''t expect that someone would steal Brother Teuchi''s money!"

    Just at this time, a familiar voice sounded from the door of Ramen Ichiraku and clearly entered Aoba''s ears. After that, Ramen Ichiraku''s curtain was pulled open, and a figure walked in. It was none other than Fugaku, whom Aoba had seen in the forest not long ago.

    "Fugaku, you''re here!" When Teuchi saw Fugaku, he immediately narrowed his eyes and smiled slightly. At the same time, he nodded at Fugaku, acting very friendly to him.

    "Brother Teuchi, give me three bowls of ramen today. I''m starving. I want to eat more!"

    Fugaku said to Teuchi. His tone was weak. After that, Fugaku shifted his gaze to Aoba.

    "Aoba, you''re here. Long time no see!"

    A smile appeared on Fugaku''s face. Then, he walked over to Aoba and sat beside him. He looked very tired. Fugaku was not being polite. He really felt that he had not seen Aoba for a long time.

    The last time he saw Aoba was when he was drunk. At that time, he couldn''t remember the specific details.

    After that, he came to Ramen Ichiraku almost every day. Even if he didn''t come to eat ramen, he would occasionally come here to patrol around and, by the way, chat with Teuchi.

    The relationship between people was often so wonderful. Sometimes it''s just a drink. After the two drank too much, they revealed some of their thoughts to each other and told some secrets that they should not have said.

    From then on, the two of them might be friends.

    Fugaku and Teuchi have this kind of relationship right now. Now, if he had anything to say, he was more willing to talk to Teuchi, not others.

    It was just that...

    During this period of time, Fugaku had not seen Aoba again. In fact, he was more willing to tell it to Aoba.

    "Brother Fugaku, why do you look so tired?" Aoba asked, despite knowing the answer. However, when he said these words, he was still winking at Fugaku and hinting that he did some shameful things.

    "Don''t mention it..."

    When Fugaku thought of this, he felt helpless and became very sad.

    "If not for my mistake, that person would have been caught by me. I am really stupid." When Fugaku said this, he suddenly paused and looked at Teuchi, "Brother Teuchi, give me a pot of sake."

    "Okay!"

    Teuchi immediately nodded. He knew that during this period of time, as long as Fugaku had any sad and frustrating things, he would drink. By drinking, he would relieve the pain and sadness in his heart.

    This made him completely recover from this uncomfortable feeling. No¡­ It couldn''t be said to be a recovery. Most of it was to numb himself and temporarily forget about the pain. However, he would still continue to feel this after he woke up from the alcohol.

    "Catch someone?"

    Aoba asked, even though he already knew the answer. He even felt that he was a little embarrassed. This was simply poking at Fugaku''s scar.

    The most important thing was¡­ this scar was left to Fugaku by himself.

    "When I was patrolling earlier, I found a spy that might be hiding in Konohagakure. I almost caught him, but because I made a very stupid mistake, he ran away. Now, it seems that it is too late to regret!" Fugaku said helplessly. He had already regarded Aoba as a friend, so there was no pressure to talk about these things. It was just that he had some secrets and could not say them deeply. Therefore, he only vaguely told this matter without any details.

    "What mistake?"

    Aoba once again fiercely poked at Fugaku''s scar. His eyes stared at Fugaku and pretended to be extremely curious. He looked harmless on the surface, but in his heart, he couldn''t help but want to laugh.

    Of course, what he did was not because of his bad taste. It was just to draw out what he wanted to say later. This was a very necessary step.

    "Don''t mention it!"

    Fugaku waved his hand. This time, he really didn''t want to say anything more. If he continued, his secret would be exposed.

    He recognized that Aoba was his friend. However, it did not mean that there were no secrets between friends. Everyone had their own secrets, not to mention Fugaku.

    "Alright!"

    Aoba slowly nodded. He had already dug out the extent of Fugaku''s understanding of this problem. He understood that he could not continue this topic.

    "It''s fine, Brother Fugaku. I believe that you will catch him again!" Aoba nodded at Fugaku and encouraged him. He was very close to Fugaku. When he said these words, he could still see the traces of blood that had just been wiped on Fugaku''s face.

    "I will definitely catch him!"

    Fugaku immediately nodded and said as if he was swearing an oath.

    The current Fugaku had no idea that the Kirigakure ninja he was looking for was Aoba, who was sitting next to him eating ramen.

    "Oh right, Aoba, why did you suddenly come here to eat ramen today?"

    Fugaku suddenly stared at Aoba as if he was staring at something.

    According to some of the habits he had grasped about Aoba. He did not come here recently but suddenly appeared now. There might be some things.

    "I''m hungry!" Aoba held his stomach and said.

    "I don''t believe it!"

    Fugaku shook his head and stared at Aoba suspiciously, his eyes flashing with disbelief.

    "If you were just hungry, why did you come out to eat ramen so late at night?"

    "I am Konoha Military Police Force''s man."

    "You can deceive others with such a lie. You can''t deceive me at all!"

    "You..."

    "You came to find me, right?"

    After saying this, the corners of Fugaku''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a charming smile as if he thought that he was very handsome.

    "Eh..." Aoba was stunned for a moment. He had never seen such a narcissistic person. Although he said that he was a fan of Fugaku, but not that kind of a fan.

    "I guessed right! Right?" Fugaku still revealed a confident smile.

    This was the truest thought in his mind. In recent times, he would come to eat ramen at this time. It was almost nighttime, and there were not many people in the shop at all.

    Now that Aoba suddenly came here at this time, there was a big problem in itself. It was not a normal phenomenon at all.

    "You guessed right!"

    Aoba nodded helplessly. However, it could not be said to be completely wrong. He just wanted to try his luck. If he could meet Fugaku, it would be good. However, he did not expect to meet Fugaku outside the warehouse of the Country of Water merchant.

    "The ramens are ready!"

    At this time, Teuchi''s voice sounded. Teuchi was carrying a plate, and there were three bowls of ramen on it. Then, he placed the three bowls of ramen in front of Fugaku.

    "Enjoy it slowly!"

    Teuchi said to Fugaku. After he finished speaking, he did not disturb the two of them who were talking. He turned around and began to cook noodles.

    After that, Fugaku moved the three bowls of ramen directly in front of him and said to Aoba beside him.

    "Aoba, you talk about your business. I''ll eat ramen first. I''m too hungry. It took me too much effort to catch that spy."

    After saying this, Fugaku did not even bother to do the etiquette before the meal. He began to eat big mouthfuls. The speed at which he ate could be described as wolfing down food.

    Aoba looked at Fugaku and felt that this person was about to lift up the bowl of ramen and then directly pour it into his mouth.

    ''Was he really that hungry?''

    ''Wasn''t it just two Amaterasu?''

    A big question mark appeared on Aoba''s head. It was not like he had never used fire-release ninjutsu before. This thing would not consume too much energy even if he did it for a few days.

    Fugaku had only used two Amaterasu, but he looked like he was going to die. It was as if he had used up all his strength.

    Aoba did not think too much about it. Instead, he focused his attention back on Fugaku and took out a red book from his pocket. This red book was the one that Fugaku had given him before.

    "Huh?"

    When Fugaku was eating ramen, he saw the book Aoba took out, and his eyes widened.

    "Isn''t this the book I gave you?!"

    "There is my signature on it!"

    "So you always carry this around with you!"

    Fugaku''s face was filled with joy. Now that he knew about Aoba''s performance, he was extremely excited. He could feel that Aoba was attaching importance to him.

    This was a real fan!

    He carried the gift from his idol with him!

    "I thought you didn''t like it!"

    Fugaku said with a smile. Just as he said this, he couldn''t help but burp and almost spit out the noodles that he hadn''t completely swallowed.

    "Brother Fugaku, I have always carried this book with me and used it to record some very important things. But not long ago, there was a little problem." Aoba stared at the book and said meaningfully. He didn''t say everything clearly, but the appearance he showed made Fugaku''s curiosity fully aroused.

    "What happened?" Fugaku was stunned for a moment. His blinking eyes were full of curiosity.

    "How should I put it..."

    Aoba put on a difficult expression. In fact, it was not that he did not know how to say it, but he had already thought of what to say.

    However, he couldn''t show it now. He needed to make a difficult appearance for Fugaku to see.

    Then, Aoba pushed the book toward Fugaku.

    "Brother Fugaku, I think you should take a look at it yourself. Take a look at what I wrote first, and then I will tell you what happened." Aoba said slowly.

    "Oh... okay..."

    When Fugaku heard Aoba''s words, he was stunned for a moment. However, he still followed Aoba''s words and brought the book he had given Aoba to him.

    Fugaku saw the cover of the book. He could see that it was the fierce beauty he had personally chosen. This was an exciting cover picture. In an instant, his eyes felt a sharp pain, which had just been bleeding.

    "Hiss..."

    Fugaku took a deep breath. He never thought that his eyes would feel a deep pain by looking at such a book.

    Looks like...

    This Amaterasu really could not be used recklessly. The feeling of overdraft on the body was too fierce. This made him a little unable to hold on.

    Fugaku rubbed his eyes.

    He let his eyes relax a little, then slowly opened his eyes. In an instant, his vision became clear again.

    It was much better now.

    Fugaku immediately opened the book. He saw his signature on the title page. Then, he immediately turned to the next page and saw the title of the book.

    "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School."

    This book''s name instantly caught Fugaku''s eye, causing his heart to move slightly.

    "Aoba, aren''t you writing?"

    Fugaku said this, but his hands were not idle at all and directly turned to the next page. One by one, words appeared in Fugaku''s line of sight. He was sent to a different ninja school, and almost in an instant, Fugaku was immersed in it.

    He opened his eyes wide as he read the story written in the book. Even his eyes that had just bled did not feel pain anymore.

    Not only that, Fugaku''s wolfing manner of eating noodles stopped. It gradually turned into eating slowly. His eyes were fixed on the story in the book, and read the story page by page.

    Slowly, he found that the noodles he picked up with his chopsticks were not delicious anymore.

    It felt dry.

    However, he did not realize that it was not that the taste of the noodles had changed but that his mouth had become dry.

    "This... this... this..."

    The more Fugaku looked, the more he felt that an unknown power in his body was about to erupt. He felt like he was suffocating. Even the consumption of using Amaterasu twice in a row was not too serious.

    These were the words he was familiar with.

    Together.

    A story formed.

    It was as if it possessed a strange magical power.

    It made Fugaku''s entire body enter a state of battle preparation. He felt as if his entire body was filled with strength. It was completely different from the weak posture he had when he first entered.

    "Aoba, did you write this?" Fugaku was stunned for a moment. He looked at Aoba with his eyes wide open, his eyes flashing with disbelief.

    "No, you wrote this!"

    Aoba smiled and shook his head. His smile was meaningful, and he looked at Fugaku with a "you know" look.

 CH 291

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Fugaku''s eyes paused slightly, and a big question mark appeared on his head.

    "What do you mean?" Fugaku asked in confusion. How did this become what he wrote? When did he write it? Was it an illusion, or did something unexpected happen? Why did Aoba suddenly say that?

    Fugaku stared at Aoba with a questioning look in his eyes.

    "It''s a long story..."

    Aoba sighed. Then, he no longer looked at Fugaku. Instead, he stared at the table in front of him. He supported his forehead with both hands and made a helpless and headache pose.

    When Fugaku saw Aoba''s appearance. He immediately realized something very important. That was, Aoba was in trouble, and it was a problem that was not easy to solve.

    Suddenly, Fugaku''s face turned serious.

    "Aoba, what happened? Tell me slowly. Maybe I can help you!" Fugaku stared at Aoba and asked.

    "You will definitely be able to help me!"

    After hearing Fugaku''s words, Aoba''s eyes suddenly lit up. He was waiting for this kind of word from Fugaku.

    "This is what happened..."

    Aoba pursed his lips and quickly organized his words in his mind. His encounter with Fugaku this time was just a coincidence, which made him not prepare his speech so well. Now, it could be said that he was making it on the spot.

    "Brother Fugaku, I like this book that you gave me very much. I have it with me every day..."

    Aoba first began his flattery skills. After all, he was always trying to flatter others. No matter what kind of opponent he met, he would do his best to flatter them. He was sure that there would be no problem.

    When Aoba said this. The lines on Fugaku''s face immediately softened. Whether it was an ordinary person or a ninja. After they did some things, they all hoped to be recognized.

    Or...

    The ninjas in the ninja world yearned for this more than normal people.

    After all, most of the ninjas had scars on their bodies. They lacked the love that others had for them, so they wanted to gain the recognition of others.

    Fugaku was no exception.

    He personally picked a book for Aoba. He thought about the style that Aoba might like and matched it with his aesthetics. Finally, he decided on this book.

    Aoba likes it and acknowledges it. This was also the recognition of his aesthetics and vision.

    This simple sentence made Fugaku feel very comfortable.

    This feeling was like a meal made by a chef. If someone said that it was delicious, then the chef would be greatly satisfied.

    When Aoba saw the change in Fugaku''s expression, he immediately realized that what he had just said was very useful to Fugaku. It could be said that he had closed the distance between him and Fugaku once again.

    This was also a helpless move.

    In the things that Aoba had done in the past, he has always led the spearhead of things to the Uchiha Clan.

    After all, In his opinion. Whether it was the Uchiha clan that did it or not. Danzo felt that there was something wrong with this clan.

    Even if it were something that had nothing to do with the Uchiha Clan, Danzo would forcefully label it to the Uchiha Clan.

    Then...

    It didn''t matter if he guided them or not. At the very least, it could make Danzo feel a little more at ease.

    In the end, it gradually contributed to the feeling of a confrontation between the Uchiha and Danzo.

    However, it was precisely because of this relationship between Danzo and Uchiha. Aoba kept a distance from the Uchiha Clan and did not get too close to any of the Uchiha clansmen.

    Even in Fugaku''s case. He also didn''t get close on purpose; unknowingly, it became the current relationship. But there was something important right now that he needed to tell Fugaku, and he also needed his help.

    Then even if it were temporary, he would bring the relationship a little closer so that the success rate of Fugaku helping him would be greatly increased.

    As Aoba finished his sentence. He was already preparing to explain this matter to Fugaku officially.

    "Brother Fugaku, it is precisely because the book you gave is very good, and I like it very much, but I have no idea how to use this book."

    Aoba rubbed his temples with both hands as if he was recalling the past and telling Fugaku about the journey of his heart.

    Fugaku clearly heard Aoba''s words. He knew that Aoba still had other things to say and did not interrupt him. Instead, he silently waited for Aoba to finish his sentence.

    "At that time, I thought..."

    Aoba took a deep breath. He looked very nervous and conflicted. Even the tone of his voice changed a little.

    "This is the book that Brother Fugaku gave me. If I use it, no matter what I write, it might not be useful in the future. But if I don''t use it, I will fail Brother Fugaku''s good intentions..." Aoba pursed his lips and said helplessly.

    "In the end, you decided to use it to write that?" Fugaku could not help but ask.

    "That''s right!"

    Aoba immediately nodded. Now that he had taken the opportunity to speak, he immediately raised his head, put down his hands that were rubbing his forehead, and turned his gaze to Fugaku''s face.

    "I was thinking of writing something to be worthy of this book and fitted Brother Fugaku''s temperament, then finally I decided to write such a story," said Aoba. His tone paused slightly. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up.

    He then asked Fugaku meaningfully.

    "Brother Fugaku, do you like this story?"

    Fugaku hadn''t finished reading the story yet, but just reading the chapter in front of him made his heart ripple.

    He could tell. This was not a story that an ordinary person could write.

    Even though he had not read many books of this kind, the emotional transfer that was laid out using simple words in this book seems to be able to substitute himself into the situation.

    "I like it."

    Fugaku nodded. When he was reading this book, he felt very excited and honestly said this sentence.

    He had only flipped through a part of it and felt that this book was very magical.

    Sometimes he felt that he was the principal, sometimes he felt that he was the teacher, and sometimes he felt that he was teacher Bai.

    This kind of exciting feeling was something he had never felt before.

    Then Fugaku stared at Aoba, and a huge question mark popped up in his head.

    ''How did this person come up with it?''

    ''This was not a plot that ordinary people could think of.''

    "Brother Fugaku, since you like it, this book is yours!" Aoba said with a smile.

    "What do you mean?"

    Fugaku was stunned for a moment. He still did not understand what Aoba meant.

    "What do you mean this book is mine?"

    "Are you going to return the book to me?"

    "Or something else?"

    Fugaku asked repeatedly. His face was full of doubts. He did not understand what Aoba was trying to express at all.

    "I will finish writing this book soon. After I finish writing it, I plan to publish it. I will use Brother Fugaku''s name. This way, when everyone buys a book and sees the author''s signature, they will know that this is Brother Fugaku''s book." Aoba did not say anything about Danzo. He knew that there was a deep conflict between Uchiha and Danzo, so he did not mention it. Anyway, Danzo would not take the initiative to say this kind of thing.

    "???"

    A bunch of question marks popped up in Fugaku''s head. He was directly thrown off by Aoba''s words.

    ''He will use my name.''

    ''This¡­''

    Fugaku could feel that this was the love that Aoba, as a fan, had for him. Even such an outstanding piece of work was directly crowned with his name.

    But...

    Why did he feel strange?

    If Aoba published such a book with his name on it, wouldn''t he immediately become famous?

    This kind of thing was so strange!

    Fugaku couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong, but he just felt that something was very wrong.

    "Brother Fugaku, do you have anything to add?" Aoba directly said to Fugaku in the way that the matter was determined. As soon as his words came out, everything changed. He was not asking if Fugaku was surprised about this matter but asking Fugaku if he had something to add on this matter. It could be considered as indirectly saying that this matter was tacitly approved.

    "..."

    Fugaku immediately revealed an expression of not knowing whether to laugh or cry.

    He really wanted to tell Aoba that he hadn''t figured out whether to agree to this author''s name change being his thing.

    But...

    He could tell. From the moment he said "like". This book became his in Aoba''s heart. This matter itself was even more ridiculous than when he read this book.

    "If you want me to raise any conditions, then don''t use Uchiha Fugaku; just write it as Fugaku!"

    Fugaku said helplessly. he didn''t want the Uchiha names to be associated with this type of thing.

    Although in the Ninja World, writing this type of thing would not result in encountering any colored glasses. Instead, they would be conferred as eternal gods.

    But...

    There were still so many people who were not ninjas. Their lives were not so stressful, and they didn''t need so much mental relief. They might not accept this too seriously.

    Based on this consideration.

    Fugaku felt that it was still better to act like it was him but also not him. It was ambiguous and made people guess. This kind of feeling was still the best.

    "Well... okay..."

    Aoba nodded. It was not a problem not to use the name Uchiha. If Fugaku could take this over, it would be fine.

    "Brother Fugaku, then it''s decided. In the future, this book will be written by you. If someone asks, don''t say it wrongly!" Aoba immediately warned.

    "How can someone ask me?" Fugaku''s face was suddenly full of black lines. He vaguely felt that he had been tricked by Aoba, but he could not explain why Aoba wanted to trick him. There was no reason at all.

    "Brother Fugaku, think about it. You are already so handsome. In the Uchiha clan, you are the most eye-catching existence of the younger generation. After this book is published and sold, your fans will increase. There are even more fanatical fans. If you make it clear and say that this book was not written by you, then the faith of those fans will collapse. You can''t do this!" Aoba said openly to Fugaku. What he said was obviously false, but it just makes people don''t know how to deal with it. These words don''t make sense no matter how you listen to them. But thinking about it carefully, there seemed to be a little truth.

    "Eh..."

    After hearing these words, Fugaku was stunned. His mind was blank, and he did not know what to say.

    These words sounded inexplicable, but he had no way to refute them.

    "I... I understand now..."

    Fugaku slowly nodded. After listening to Aoba, he felt that Aoba was like one of the fans he mentioned.

    If he did not agree with Aoba''s words. Then it would make Aoba, his fanatical fan, sad.

    After all, the fans wrote books in his name. It could be said that they loved him very much. Moreover, the quality of this book was high. It was not simple work. It might even cause a lot of commotion after it was published.

    "Hehehe, I knew that Brother Fugaku would not disappoint his fans!"

    Aoba suddenly grinned. He was very happy.

    At this time, the little stone that was hanging in his heart was put down. As a result. The matter of the Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was already settled.

    "Sigh..."

    After listening to Aoba''s words, Fugaku couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh and slowly closed the book.

    The story in this book had a special magic. It made his whole body feel extremely hot. It was as if all the chakra in his body was burning.

    He was not sure what would happen if he continued to read, and he might even want to break into Mikoto''s room at night.

    At least, he was still rational. If he continued reading it, he would turn into something that even he could not tell.

    The moment Fugaku closed the book. A deep sense of loss rose in his heart. His heart was empty. In fact, he still wanted to continue reading, but at this time, it did not seem suitable.

    After all, not long ago. He had used Amaterasu twice in a row and had directly exhausted his physical strength.

    Now, in this kind of exhausted state, he had no way to put himself in an absolutely calm state. If he was a little careless, he might make an impulsive mistake...

    "Aoba, although the author name of this book can be mine, it was written by you. In that case, I won''t take all the money you get from publishing it. Don''t worry; I will divide a part of it for you!" Fugaku said to Aoba.

    "Ah..."

    Aoba''s eyebrows jumped.

    ''Good fellow.''

    ''I only used your name.''

    ''Now, not only is the book yours, but you also want the copyright fee. Your name usage fee is a bit high!''

    "No need... no need... Brother Fugaku can have it all..."

    Aoba braced himself and waved his hands. How could he not see that Fugaku was retreating here to advance?

    This was the price of using Fugaku''s name. But at this stage, this price was completely within the scope of what he could accept.

    After Aoba mastered the technology to make explosive tags, which had a huge profit margin, it could already be said that he was not short of money. For the copyright fees of publishing this book, it could be used to bribe Fugaku to a certain extent.

    At least...

    It was too early not to profit!

    After Fugaku had been influenced by money, things in the future would become easier.

    "You are really giving it to me!"

    Fugaku widened his eyes. He was just joking with Aoba just now and didn''t think about it at all. As a member of the Uchiha Clan, he didn''t lack money at all. His family background was very rich.

    "I was just joking!"

    Fugaku emphasized but did not say anything about refusing the copyright fee.

    But when Aoba heard Fugaku''s words. The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.

    ''Bad!''

    ''This person is very bad!''

    ''Not only did he retreat to advance.''

    ''''He even uses jokes as an excuse!''

    As a person who came from the modern era, Aoba could clearly see these so-called hypocritical excuses.

    How many heartfelt words were spoken in a joking manner?

    Aoba did not believe Fugaku''s words, so the corners of his slightly trembling lips curled up once more, and then he revealed a brilliant smile.

    "Brother Fugaku!"

    "What are you saying!"

    "This book was written by you!"

    "The copyright fees are naturally yours!"

    "Why do you have to give it to me!"

    Aoba waved his hand at Fugaku. It was not that he wanted to say this, but that he had been forced to this point and could only say this.

    The words that Fugaku had just said that he was just joking; it was just for him to say no.

    This guy...

    He was far from being as honest as he looked!

    "Hahahaha, these are all easy to talk about. I''ll return the book to you. The content is pretty good. You have to finish writing and publish it quickly. When the time comes, give me a copy as a collection." Fugaku said with a smile.

    "Brother Fugaku, what are you talking about? After publishing it, shouldn''t you share a copy with me and let me keep it as a collection? The most important thing is that you have to sign it for me!" Aoba said with a smile. He directly pushed back the words.

    "Hahahaha! It''s just a signature! It''s a small matter! This is a small matter!" Fugaku laughed again. His mood suddenly became good. At this time, he had completely walked out of the haze where the Kirigakure ninja had escaped.

    Not only did he obtain a book that was published using his name as the author''s name out of thin air, but he also received a large amount of copyright fees.

    Fugaku was indeed not short of money, but that did not mean that he did not want money. He wanted to save some capital for his future son to marry.

    All of a sudden, Fugaku once again took big mouthfuls of noodles.

    He immediately felt that the previously tasteless noodles had become even more fragrant. As the noodles entered his stomach, he felt a strong sense of satiety.

    The more Fugaku thought about it, the happier he became. He ate the noodles in big mouthfuls and felt extremely comfortable.

    Aoba looked at Fugaku''s appearance and vaguely felt that he had been tricked.

    He had clearly come to trick Fugaku, but now it seemed to be the opposite. However, he was not at a loss. They were just taking what they needed.

    Right at this moment, Teuchi, who had been busy just now, looked over. He immediately saw the book on the table.

    "Eh?"

    Teuchi suddenly let out a surprised voice, then walked over to Aoba and Fugaku, then directly picked up the book on the table.

    "Isn''t this the book from last time!"

    Under the gaze of Aoba and Fugaku, Teuchi opened the book, and his gaze fell on the signature on the title page.

    "I vaguely heard what the two of you were saying just now, but I didn''t hear it very clearly. Is this a story written by Fugaku?"

 CH 292

    "Hiss..."

    When Fugaku saw this scene, he immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. He never thought that this book would actually fall into Teuchi''s hands.

    The most important thing was...

    Teuchi thought that he had written it!

    At this time, he had already promised Aoba to admit that he had written this story. After all, he had received copyright fees as a benefit. There was no way to explain it even if he wanted to.

    "That''s right, Brother Teuchi. This is a new book that Brother Fugaku wrote. It will be published in a few days. Look at how Brother Fugaku wrote it!" Aoba immediately smiled and said, directly fixing this matter.

    "..."

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Fugaku''s face was full of helplessness. He knew that this book would accompany him in the future, and there was no way to explain it.

    "Okay!"

    Teuchi nodded and flipped through the book. He stood in front of the long table where the two of them were, squinting at the words on the book.

    In a split second, the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School brought Teuchi into a ninja school in a different sense.

    "This..."

    Teuchi''s brows slightly twitched. He immediately felt that this story was not ordinary. Then, he felt a little awkward standing there reading a book. He immediately pulled a chair to sit and slowly read it.

    "Fugaku, you wrote quite well!"

    Teuchi''s eyes were focused on the words in the book. These words seemed to have magic power, directly pulling him into it and completely immersed in it.

    All of a sudden, the Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House fell silent Teuchi silently looked at the story in this book. It was as if he had opened the door to a new world and found something new that he had never noticed before.

    Aoba silently watched all of this. He was thinking about the follow-up plan in his heart, but he was very satisfied with the current situation change.

    The current situation was already under his control.

    Fugaku was in a very awkward situation. The quieter the surroundings were, the more complicated his heart was. Especially when Teuchi was reading this book in front of him, and it was written by him. This made him not know how to deal with this feeling. He could only bury his face in the bowl of ramen and eat the noodles in it quietly.

    However, when he was eating noodles. He still pricked up his ears and listened to the movements of Teuchi in front of him.

    Now, he paid extra attention to Teuchi''s possible reactions.

    ...

    Ten minutes later.

    Teuchi read the last chapter and slowly closed the book. He didn''t say a word and just quietly recalled the plot that had just appeared in his mind.

    A moment later, Teuchi raised his eyes and looked at Fugaku.

    "Fugaku, you wrote very well. The only regret is that the story has not been finished. I will wait for you to finish writing these and publish them. They will definitely be sold!" Teuchi said in all seriousness.

    "Thank... thank you!"

    Fugaku''s expression turned strange. At this moment, an indescribable awkwardness appeared in his heart. He did not know how to respond to Teuchi''s blessing.

    "All the best!"

    Teuchi made a fist gesture at Fugaku, then placed the book back on the table.

    "Thank... thank you..."

    Fugaku thanked Teuchi again, then quickly picked up the book on the table and stuffed it into Aoba''s hand.

    "Brother Fugaku, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first. I still have to hurry up and contact the publisher for you." Aoba shook the book in front of Fugaku, then got up and was about to leave.

    "Are you finished?" Fugaku was stunned. He suddenly felt that Aoba seemed to have found him to make him the author of this book, and then he left after completing his goal.

    "Yes, I am finished. Brother Fugaku, I think you are quite tired. Go back and have a good rest. I won''t disturb you anymore!" Aoba stood up and walked out. He even waved at Teuchi and said, "Brother Teuchi, I will come to see you in a while."

    "Okay!"

    Teuchi also waved his hand at Aoba. He was the owner of the ramen shop. He watched the people coming and going out of the shop every day. He had long been used to these things and had no special feelings at all.

    "..."

    Fugaku suddenly felt a headache. He felt like he had been tricked, but he also felt like he had earned something.

    It was a very complicated feeling.

    It seemed like...

    He was tricked again!

    At the same time, he also earned!

    ...

    After Aoba left Ramen Ichiraku, the sky was already very dark. He did not directly return to Anbu''s dormitory. Instead, he walked toward the ninja tool store that was still open.

    "Boss!"

    Aoba pushed open the door and saw the store owner, whom he had often interacted with.

    When the store owner saw Aoba, he instantly recognized him. This young man was the one who had come to him to buy the blank paper tags.

    It was said that he wanted to sell explosive tags. However, he did not succeed even once. It had been quite some time since this person bought the blank paper tags.

    In the eyes of the store owner...

    Aoba had already given up on the matter of creating explosive tags.

    "Hehehe, it''s you. You haven''t returned so late. Do you want to buy something?" The store owner asked with a smile. His voice was still very gentle. After all, he was a person with a good personality.

    "I want to buy some blank books," Aoba said to the store owner.

    "A blank book?"

    The store owner was stunned for a moment. He thought that Aoba was going to talk about blank paper tags. How did it change to a blank book now?

    After a little hesitation, the store owner couldn''t help but remind him.

    "The paper in the blank book can''t be used to draw tags. If you want to draw tags, you have to use the blank paper tags that can store chakra." The store owner said.

    "I won''t draw paper tags. I will buy blank books to copy some things. It is the most normal basic use." Aoba nodded and said. He had a good impression of the store owner. After all, he had greeted the store owner with many identities. It could be said that he understood the store owner from different angles.

    "Hahaha, this is good too!"

    The store owner heard the idea of giving up on making tags from Aoba and immediately put down the worry in his heart.

    After all, if he did not have the talent to make tags.

    In that case, no matter how much blank paper tags he bought, there was no way he could make a single explosive tag. In the end, he could only say that it was a waste of money, and he could not take back the original capital.

    This was not a simple lottery ticket. It required great talent and hard work.

    Now, the store owner saw that Aoba seemed to have given up on these things. He felt that this young man was still relatively clear about the situation. After knowing that he did not have a talent for making tags, he decisively gave up.

    "The blank books are all here; you can choose them yourself."

    The store owner raised his hand and pointed at the shelves over there. There were blank books, notebooks, and pens on them. Most of these things were sold to the students of the Ninja School.

    "Okay."

    Aoba walked directly to the front of the shelf and looked at the books on the top. He first picked a dark book and then took a large pile of books. There were a total of thirty or forty books.

    He didn''t know the exact number either. Then, he took these books and walked directly toward the store owner.

    "Boss, this is all I want. How much is the total?" Aoba put all the blank books on the counter and then stared at the boss and asked. These blank books were quite important to him now.

    "Do you need so many books?"

    The store boss frowned slightly. He stared at Aoba deeply. He found that this child liked to buy a lot of things.

    "Yes." Aoba nodded.

    "Alright!"

    The store owner asked and calculated the price of the blank books.

    After Aoba paid the bill. Then, he left the store and strode directly toward the direction of Anbu''s dormitory.

    Ten minutes later.

    Aoba returned to his room in the Anbu dormitory. After that, Aoba immediately used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    After leaving a shadow clone in the dormitory.

    He immediately communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the tower and then used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    His figure flashed and disappeared.

    ...

    On the first floor of the tall tower.

    Aoba raised his hands and made a cross.

    "Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba immediately used Taj¨± Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) and created thirty or so clones that looked exactly like Aoba to appear around him.

    "Your mission is very simple."

    Aoba''s gaze fell on these shadow clones. Right now, he had no plans to carry out his training plan wantonly. He had to first deal with the matter in front of him.

    "You will be responsible for copying the entire book and writing it all down on the dark book that will be given to Danzo." Aoba pointed to the shadow clones closest to him and said. These were all randomly chosen. After all, each shadow clone was himself, and the effects were the same.

    "The rest of you will tear the pages of the book. Each of you will write down the first chapter. This is for those Yamanaka Clan ninjas." Aoba said to the other shadow clones.

    Even if he did not say this, these shadow clones all knew it in their mind. After all, they were all Aoba''s physical clones. They belonged to a part of Aoba''s body''s chakra and would inherit Aoba''s will.

    Thus, they would have the same thoughts as Aoba. However, Aoba still felt that it would be better to explain these tasks properly.

    "Yes!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, these shadow clones immediately responded in unison. Then, everyone began to busy themselves with their own matters.

    Aoba nodded at these shadow clones. Then with a thought, he communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula in his room in the Anbu dormitory.

    In a flash, he disappeared.

    After Aoba returned to his room in the Anbu dormitory, he then took back the shadow clone that was currently in his room. Then, Aoba lay on the iron bed and was ready to sleep.

    ...

    Country of Lightning, Kumogakure.

    Raikage Office.

    Although it was already night, the Third Raikage was still looking at the scrolls that made him anxious.

    There was no other reason.

    Hari was gone.

    Kumogakure Advisor was also gone.

    Even the staff officers who could help him handle these things were gone.

    He was the only one who could handle these things.

    The Third Raikage was not someone who took the intellectual route. He was more like a fighting maniac who was immersed in training every day.

    He was able to become Raikage because he was extremely strong. He could play the role of the leader of the village. However, he was not good at managing the village. Just by looking at the scrolls, he felt his head swell.

    "Raikage-sama!"

    However, at this time, a dark-skinned Kumogakure ninja quickly ran into Raikage''s office. From this person''s expression, it seems to be urgent.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The Third Raikage frowned slightly. Right now, what he did not want to hear the most was this kind of shouting.

    Either something was wrong here, or something was wrong there. Which was so annoying for him.

    The Third Raikage found that these people would not worry about the Raikage at all. None of them came here to solve the trouble for the Raikage, but they all came here to trouble him.

    Now, the Third Raikage would rather go to the battlefield to meet the enemy than to see these mountains of scrolls.

    "We have lost contact with the scouts on the front line!" Kumogakure said.

    "Lost contact again?"

    The Third Raikage frowned tightly, and his heart was full of displeasure. This was not the first time their scouts had lost contact.

    Ever since their Kumogakure envoy group had entered the borders of the Country of Fire, there had been no news of them.

    Whether it was Kumogakure Advisor or the outpost leader, Brei. No one had sent any news back. This made the Third Raikage feel that something might have gone wrong.

    This phenomenon was absolutely abnormal. Then, he began to send out scouts to check the situation.

    Including the group that was said to have lost contact. Kumogakure sent a total of three batches of scouts, but none of them brought back any news. After these scouts entered the Country of Fire territory, it was like entering an abyss, and none of them returned.

    "Is the Country of Fire eating people?"

    The Third Raikage suddenly rolled up his sleeves, and a dissatisfied expression appeared on his face. He stared at the Kumogakure ninja, who came over to deliver the message.

    "Why can''t they even gather information!" The Third Raikage said angrily.

    "Maybe... they were killed!" The Kumogakure ninja said in a low voice. He did not dare to speak too loudly.

    "How weak!" The Third Raikage shook his head helplessly and said, "Why are the ninjas in the village unable to even complete the most basic and simple task? Do you want me to go out to gather information personally?"

    "We don''t dare! We don''t dare! We have already sent out the fourth batch! This time, they will definitely bring the information back!" This Kumogakure ninja immediately lowered his head and did not dare to speak loudly.

    "In fact, it doesn''t matter even if we send scouts to gather information or not." After saying these words, the Third Raikage shook his head helplessly and continued, "Judging from the current situation, they are probably all dead. Moreover, they all died in the Country of Fire. It should be Konohagakure who did it. The other party is watching us, so as many people go in, as many people die. There is no meaning of sending scout at all."

    "Raikage-sama means..." This Kumogakure ninja revealed a puzzled expression. He vaguely felt that the Third Raikage seemed to have thought of something.

    "Arrange a ninja team and gather at the square tomorrow. I will personally lead them to the battlefield in the Country of Fire to attack Konohagakure." The Third Raikage said coldly. Now he had blamed everything on Konohagakure.

    "Raikage-sama, this matter is a bit strange. It is very likely that it was not Konohagakure who did it, but the other villages who stirred up trouble!" This Kumogakure ninja immediately advised, "Besides, if you leave Kumogakure. Then the power of our Village will be emptied immediately, which will be very disadvantageous to us!"

    "I don''t care. Konohagakure is too much. I have already said that we don''t need any negotiations. Just fight them directly. Hari insisted on negotiating. Now, this is what happens. If he just follows according to what I said. The bigger fist in this world has the last say!" The Third Raikage said coldly.

    In his heart...

    He was rather disdainful of those schemes and plots. He was more willing to solve the problem in the simplest and crudest way.

    In his mind, strength was everything!

    In the face of absolute strength, schemes and plots were futile. This was the most appropriate feeling he had when he fought with the Hachibi. Any scheme would be useless against the Hachibi.

    The only thing that could compete with the Hachibi was his fist!

    "Raikage-sama, I suspect that this matter is not that simple. There might be some other power behind this. It may not be Konohagakure who did it. Because I can feel that the Third Hokage really wants to solve this problem peacefully." This Kumogakure ninja immediately said. If the Third Raikage did a careless action, things might become out of control.

    "If he wants to solve the problem peacefully, he should release Hari!" The Third Raikage said coldly.

    When he said these words, his entire face was full of dissatisfaction and ridicule.

    "Now, not only did he not release Hari, but he also swallowed us, Kumogakure, one by one. Isn''t this provoking us?"

    The more the Third Raikage thought about it, the angrier he became. He had already immersed himself in his own logic and was unable to extricate himself. He had determined that all of this was done by Konohagakure. In his heart, it had already formed a prejudice, and this could not be easily changed.

    "If I continue to tolerate Konohagakure, wouldn''t it make the people of the entire world laugh at me? They will think that we, Kumogakure, are easy to bully and think that I, the Third Raikage, am easy to bully!"

 CH 293

    "I''ve decided!"

    After the Third Raikage said those words, his cold eyes looked in the direction of the Country of Fire. His eyes were full of fighting spirit, and he seemed to be ready to go all out.

    "I want to attack Konohagakure!"

    The Third Raikage tough voice echoed in the Raikage Office, which made the Kumogakure ninja''s face black.

    The current situation was very confusing. There were many things that had not been completely figured out. If they rashly chose to attack Konohagakure now, it was very likely that Kumogakure would be in a disadvantageous situation.

    "Raikage-sa..."

    This Kumogakure ninja was just about to say something when he was interrupted by the Third Raikage.

    "Don''t say anything. I have already made up my mind. I can''t let Konohagakure bully people like this anymore!" The Third Raikage said coldly and waved his hand directly, not willing to listen anymore.

    After all, they would always say this will not work; that is not right; either it''s not the right time, or there was still a problem here.

    It was really endless. He let them come up with ideas, but they couldn''t give anything useful. No matter what they said, they would always say that there was a problem.

    The Third Raikage has had enough of organizing these scrolls during this period of time. He didn''t want to continue like this. If he continued like this, his head would explode.

    He wanted to break the deadlock and leave this situation that made him unhappy.

    "I understand. I will inform the ninjas now."

    After hearing the Third Raikage''s words, this Kumogakure ninja already understood that it was useless to say anything more.

    Since he could not persuade the Third Raikage, then he could only follow the Third Raikage.

    Fight for it...

    And win this battle!

    Instantly, this Kumogakure ninja left the Raikage Office and walked out.

    ...

    The next day.

    Early in the morning.

    Aoba suddenly felt a headache. He was awakened by a series of information. This information came from the shadow clones in the tower.

    Aoba checked this information. However, he did not open his eyes.

    Swish!

    Right at this moment. A figure directly appeared in his room and looked exactly like Aoba.

    It was one of Aoba''s shadow clones. He used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and jumped into this room.

    This shadow clone held a stack of books in his hand. After he placed these books on the ground.

    Bang!

    It disappeared.

    Almost at the same time, another piece of information was transmitted into Aoba''s mind. It was this shadow clone that had brought the books here.

    "As expected, it has been completed."

    A smile appeared on Aoba''s face. He did not know how useful these things would be to him in the future, but he felt that at least they would not be completely useless.

    Suddenly, Aoba got up from the iron bed. He has stacks of papers in his hands.

    The paper was covered with densely packed handwriting. It was all the first chapter of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School, which had been copied countless times.

    These papers were all torn from the book, and a total of three books were torn apart.

    After that, Aoba took the paper and walked out.

    He did not walk in the direction of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division compartment. Instead, he walked directly to another room in the Anbu dormitory.

    For the location of these Yamanaka ninjas'' rooms. Aoba had a little idea in his mind. After all, he had read Eaton''s memories before.

    It was just that¡­

    Among them, there were some newly arrived Yamanaka clan ninjas. The room where these people lived was unknown.

    However, Aoba did not intend to send these things over personally. He already had the most suitable person in mind to do this.

    After a while, Aoba took these manuscripts to a room door and knocked on it. The owner of the room was Yamanaka Shinichi, whom he knew before.

    Standing at the door, Aoba gently knocked it.

    "Who is it?"

    Shinichi''s angry voice suddenly sounded. It was still a bit early at this time. Even if the Anbu got up very early, this time was still a bit too early.

    "It''s me, Aoba," Aoba said.

    "Just wait!"

    Shinichi said in a displeased tone. After a long while, the door of the room slowly opened.

    Shinichi''s face, which had obviously not been washed, was filled with displeasure.

    "Aoba, why are you so early?"

    Shinichi''s temper was quite good. He had a good relationship with Aoba before, but after that mission, he had no communication with Aoba anymore. He didn''t know why Aoba suddenly came to him.

    "Brother Shinichi, have you forgotten? This is your first chapter manuscript that I promise."

    Aoba directly took out a manuscript and stared at Shinichi with a smile. He didn''t care about Shinichi''s dissatisfaction at all.

    "Ah... This..."

    When Shinichi saw the manuscript that Aoba handed over, his eyes immediately widened. He remembered that they had asked Aoba for the book together yesterday.

    "You really brought it over!"

    "I thought you were joking!"

    "Thank you, Aoba!"

    Shinichi immediately became embarrassed. He took the manuscript that Aoba handed over and immediately changed his expression. It changed from a gloomy attitude to a smile.

    "Don''t be polite!"

    Aoba nodded to Shinichi and said, "Brother Shinichi, I won''t disturb you. I will go and deliver the manuscript to others."

    "This..."

    Shinichi looked at Aoba and instantly did not know what to say.

    ''Only an afternoon and a night have passed since his promise.''

    ''He actually finishes writing it.''

    ''Doesn''t this mean¡­''

    ''Aoba started writing when he got back.''

    ''Wasn''t this too much?''

    Shinichi''s impression of Aoba suddenly changed. He suddenly felt that this person was not so dislikable.

    "Oh right, Brother Shinichi, there is one more thing."

    Aoba smiled and took out another piece of paper. It was a blank piece of paper, and then he handed it to Shinichi.

    "Can you help me write down the room number of the other Yamanaka ninjas? I will send it to them one by one." Aoba said to Shinichi.

    "Okay."

    Shinichi had no reason to refuse Aoba''s request. He immediately took the blank paper from Aoba''s hand and took out a pen. Based on his memory, he began to write down the room number.

    "I am not very good at socializing, so I only remember Brother Shinichi''s room location," Aoba said with an embarrassed smile.

    "Eh..."

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Shinichi suddenly felt a burst of warmth in his heart. No matter what, he was the one who was remembered, which made his heart full of gratification.

    All of a sudden, An impulse rose in Shinichi''s mind. He stared at Aoba and hesitated for a moment. Then a hint of determination flashed in his eyes.

    "Aoba, if you don''t mind, I can hand over the rest of the manuscript to the other Yamanaka clan ninjas so that you can save some energy," Shinichi said seriously.

    Actually, he had his own considerations for saying this. After all, handing these manuscripts over to other Yamanaka clan ninjas was a matter that could curry favor with those people.

    If Aoba was willing to let him do it. He did not mind helping him and then used these manuscripts to curry favor with other Yamanaka clan members. However, if that happened, Aoba would lose this opportunity. Of course, he did not know that Aoba had no intention of currying favor with those people.

    Apart from that, he is really thinking about Aoba. Seeing so many manuscripts in his hands, he immediately realized that Aoba had probably worked all night for these things.

    "Really?"

    Aoba suddenly opened his eyes wide, his eyes flashing with joy. He smiled and said, "Can I really trouble you, Brother Shinichi?"

    "Don''t worry, leave it to me!"

    Shinichi immediately patted his chest and promised Aoba. He had already seen the approval in Aoba''s eyes, so he was willing to fight for this opportunity.

    This was not just to help Aoba, or it was for him to have a chance to get in touch with those Yamanaka Clan ninjas. It could be said that they each took what they needed.

    "Then thank you, Brother Shinichi!"

    Aoba directly handed all the manuscripts in his hands to Shinichi, and then after exchanging a few words with Shinichi, he left Shinichi''s room.

    In fact, Aoba had chosen Shinichi from the very beginning. He had been a teammate with Shinichi before. So he understood that Shinichi was actually a very thoughtful and warm-hearted ninja.

    He carried the manuscripts that he worked on overnight just for show so that after Shinichi saw it, he would feel that Aoba should be very tired. In addition, he did not know the other people''s rooms.

    This way, it could arouse Shinichi''s sympathy and urge him to say something to help him.

    At this time, Aoba naturally gave this task to Shinichi.

    ...

    After Shinichi accepted this task, Aoba left Shinichi''s room. Then he still did not go to Konohagakure Intelligence Division but walked in the direction of the Hokage Building.

    Since Danzo gave him a task yesterday. Then if he did not use Danzo¡­ It would be a waste.

    Aoba walked all the way to the bottom of the Hokage Building. Just as Aoba was about to go in, he saw a ninja walking out.

    This ninja looked to be around forty years old. His silver hair was combed into a ponytail behind his head. He was wearing a standard Konohagakure ninja uniform. On his head was Konohagakure''s ninja forehead protector, and on his right hand was a short white sleeve that had red edges.

    When Aoba saw this ninja. His eyes moved slightly. He knew this ninja; not only did he know him. He was very familiar with him.

    It was Hatake Sakumo who was renowned across the ninja world as Konoha White Fang and the father of Hatake Kakashi, the future Kakashi of the Sharingan.

    At this time, Sakumo had just come out of the Hokage Building, and his eyes also fell on Aoba.

    "Aren''t you that Ramen Ichiraku''s young man."

    After seeing Aoba, Sakumo immediately greeted him. His tone was amiable and without any arrogance. His impression of Aoba was quite deep.

    Ordinary people would not leave such a deep impression on him.

    That time when he took his son Kakashi to eat ramen, he became a member and took pictures with this kid.

    "Yes, it''s me. Hello, Sakumo-sama." Aoba immediately greeted Hatake Sakumo. He never expected that the other party could remember him.

    ''This person''s memory is too strong!''

    ''This was not a good thing!''

    When Sakumo recognized Aoba, his heart tightened. If it were someone else, they would probably be too happy.

    Only Aoba would not be happy.

    When he was recognized by others, he would feel restless, so much so that his heart was filled with conflicted emotion.

    "Why did you come here?" Sakumo asked symbolically. From the expression on his face, it was just a greeting. He did not have any curiosity about Aoba.

    "I came to deliver something."

    Aoba patted his ninja pouch, indicating that the thing was here. But he did not say what it was specifically, nor who it was for.

    Aoba was also very embarrassed about this. What he has to do now is to go to Danzo, and he also has a little idea behind his back.

    But no matter what happens, he could not tell Sakumo about these things openly. He could only say vaguely.

    Aoba respected Sakumo quite a lot. After all, he had been studying the latter''s memories a few days ago and had learned a lot of precious experiences from the latter memories.

    "Okay."

    Sakumo nodded at Aoba. He then stared at Aoba for a while.

    "Go do your work!"

    How could Sakumo not understand what Aoba meant? He already understood that there were some things that Aoba could not say.

    In fact, he himself did not have any curiosity and just casually asked. He could tell from Aoba''s expression that Aoba seemed to have some kind of mission on him. Since that was the case, then he did not want to continue asking.

    After saying this, Sakumo shifted his gaze away and left without another word.

    Aoba stood silently on the spot and watched Sakumo leave.

    He could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    ''Fortunately¡­''

    ''Fortunately, the other party did not ask for more details.''

    In that case, he would have to make up some more lies to deceive Sakumo. He did not really want to do this.

    After Hatake Sakumo left. Aoba stepped into the first floor of the Hokage Building. Then, he walked toward the secret door.

    He wants to take this opportunity to investigate what was inside this secret door...

    Aoba directly imitated Danzo''s actions and pushed open the secret door on the Hokage Building''s first floor.

    It was a dark corridor.

    Not long ago, he had just passed by once this dark corridor. It was just that Danzo was leading at that time.

    Then, Aoba did not hesitate and walked into the dark corridor.

 CH 294

    Aoba strolled through the dark corridor. Now that he had come here again, he felt that there was a slight change compared to yesterday.

    This place had become even colder. He did not know if it was because there was no candlelight.

    Aoba controlled the chakra in his body and directed it toward his eyes, allowing him to see the path in front of him even though it was extremely dark.

    This was a circular corridor and was sinking bit by bit. It could be seen that this was a structure that kept going downwards.

    "Now, under my feet should be the Root Base. If I guess correctly, there must be an entrance to the Root Base here."

    Aoba thought silently in his heart. The corridor was extremely quiet now. There was no sound at all. It was precisely because of this reason that he did not dare to make any noise, afraid that he would be discovered by the people here.

    In the memory of the people, he had read. There was no information on this part.

    Aoba carefully walked around the circular path downwards. After walking for about ten minutes, he arrived at the end of the corridor.

    ''There should be a stone door here.''

    Aoba had come here before.

    ''After that were stairs.''

    At this time, Aoba stood at the stone door. He did not immediately open the door but carefully listened to the movements around him.

    ''There is no sound.''

    Then, Aoba slowly pushed open the stone door.

    A downward path was presented in front of him. He then started going down step by step. When his feet landed at the end of the downward path. Aoba immediately realized that this was the location of the interlayer between the basement and the ground.

    It was also the place where Aoba and the others had read corpse memories. It was just one of the secret doors here. As for what exactly was inside of the other secret doors, he didn''t know.

    Then, Aoba walked in step by step.

    A while later.

    He came to the side of the secret door from last time. He stood at the door and hesitated a little, but he still pushed the door open.

    Rumble...

    Along with a series of sounds, the stone door was opened. The room inside was as dark as before. However, Aoba could see the corpses of Kumogakure ninjas on the iron shelves.

    "Huh?"

    Aoba suddenly felt a little surprised.

    "Why are these corpses not taken away?"

    A question mark appeared in Aoba''s head. However, he was not polite. There was no one here, so he could completely read the memories of these corpses.

    Then, Aoba stretched out his right hand and touched the heads of these corpses in turn.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained..."

    The clear electronic prompts kept ringing in Aoba''s mind. Along with these sounds, the system gives one ninjutsu after another.

    The level of these ninjutsus was not high. Moreover, there were many repetitions. It was equivalent to deepening Aoba''s understanding of this ninjutsu.

    At the same time, a series of memories emerged in Aoba''s mind. These were all the memories of Kumogakure ninja when they were still alive. But it has no value; after all, the memories of these Kumogakure Ninjas could not compare to Kumogakure Advisor.

    After Aoba finished reading the memories of these Kumogakure ninjas, he walked toward the room door.

    He did not go out. Instead, he stopped behind the stone door and raised his right hand. His palm pressed against the wall next to the stone door.

    Hum!

    Aoba controlled his chakra to move to the wall next to the stone door. In an instant, a black circle was created. It was Aoba''s Flying Thunder God Formula.

    After this Flying Thunder God Formula appeared, it merged with the entire dark environment. If one didn''t look carefully, they wouldn''t be able to find it.

    When Aoba was doing the mission. He had thought of leaving behind a Flying Thunder God Formula here. But at that time, Kaze, who was not far away from him, had been staring at him. This made it so that he had no chance to leave the Flying Thunder God Formula.

    If he acts rashly, there would be a danger of being discovered. Moreover. It was proven through facts. This Kaze could really do anything!

    If the Flying Thunder God Formula were discovered, then things would become much more troublesome, which would far exceed the convenience brought by this Flying Thunder God Formula.

    After Aoba left this Flying Thunder God Formula, it was equivalent to leaving a coordinate here. Then he walked out of the room and slowly closed the stone door, then looked deeper.

    It was still dark ahead and as if there was no end to it. Aoba''s face turned solemn because things had already exceeded his expectations. But it was still much smoother than he had imagined.

    Because there was no Flying Thunder God Formula here, he had to enter directly from the front.

    That was why he chose to use his identity and appearance. Even if he was discovered, he could still use this as a reason to send the book to Danzo and force this matter over.

    Of course, he could also disguise his identity. When he was discovered, he could use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to escape. However, that would expose the fact that he would use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Aoba felt that the only place where he exposed his space-time ninjutsu was when he was fighting with Orochimaru. Apart from that, even when he transformed into Gasshi and entered the Root Base to attack Hari. What he presented was only a synchronous reverse summoning technique.

    That was why Aoba felt that unless he had no other choice, he should try his best not to expose the fact that someone could use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Especially when that person was discovered, he would be crowned with the name of an intruder.

    When he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) in the future. Everyone would know that he was the one who did it. This was a tail that he did not want to leave behind.

    But it was different now. Aoba had already reached the furthest distance he could reach with his real identity.

    If he continued to move forward. Then even if the book were given to Danzo, it would not be possible to round it.

    He had to change his identity.

    Aoba immediately used Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami). He controlled his body to turn into paper and then used Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique) to change his appearance.

    Aoba directly turned into Kaze and then took out the cloak he had prepared from the ninja pouch. He then put the hood on his head.

    There was a reason why Aoba had become Kaze.

    After what happened yesterday, he felt that Kaze was not a good person. If there was a chance, he could make Kaze suffer a few times. There was no burden in his heart at all.

    The other was that if he wanted to get out of this place, he absolutely could not use an outsider identity. He shouldn''t carry this pot. This was also the reason why Aoba chose to transform into Kaze.

    After the transformation was completed. Aoba silently walked toward the end of the corridor.

    A few minutes later.

    Another stone door appeared. The style of this stone door was exactly the same as the previous one. There was no need to think about it at all. The layout inside was probably the same.

    Thinking of this, Aoba approached the stone door and listened to the movements inside.

    He did not hear any sound. It was almost certain that there was no one inside.

    Aoba no longer hesitated and immediately pushed open the stone door.

    Rumble...

    There was another heavy sound. The stone door was pushed open and inside the room were iron shelves. The style was the same as the one in the previous room. Moreover, not only were the iron shelves the same. Even the iron shelves were filled with corpses.

    "This is..."

    Aoba''s pupils shrank. He walked toward the nearest iron shelves, his eyes focused on the corpse on it.

    This corpse looked like it had just died. There was no sign of decay at all. Obviously, this corpse had undergone embalming. Moreover, the internal organs of the corpse had already been hollowed out, and only the head was intact.

    "What kind of place is this?"

    The doubt in Aoba''s heart became deeper. He immediately raised his right hand and touched this person''s head.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Katon: G¨­ry¨±ka no Jutsu(Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique)!"

    An electronic prompt immediately sounded in Aoba''s mind. He once again obtained ninjutsu.

    Because he obtains ninjutsu. He knew that the corpse lying on it was at least a ninja when it was alive. Almost at the same time, a stream of memories poured into Aoba''s brain.

    "Let''s get the memories of all the corpses here first."

    Aoba did not immediately stop to check the memories. Instead, he chose to get the memories of every corpse in the room.

    Along with the crisp electronic prompt. A series of memories surged into Aoba''s mind.

    After getting the memories of every corpse in this room, Aoba walked toward the entrance. He raised his right hand and pressed it against the wall beside the stone door.

    Hum!

    After Aoba''s palm came into contact with the wall, it released a faint fluctuation, leaving behind an indistinct Flying Thunder God Formula on the wall. Only then did Aoba relax. He leaned against the wall and hid in a dark corner.

    This way, even if someone were to enter this room. They still wouldn''t discover his figure at the first possible moment, giving him the opportunity to use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to leave before he was discovered.

    People who came in would only think that there was no one here instead of seeing Aoba use space-time ninjutsu to disappear.

    Suddenly, Aoba began to check the memories he had just obtained.

    Gradually.

    Time passes by.

    Aoba did not move for more than half an hour.

    "Phew..."

    Aoba heaved a long sigh of relief, and a complicated look flashed in his eyes. He had already checked the memories of these corpses. These corpses were not Konohagakure people but Amegakure people.

    According to the memory of the corpse. These corpses had been lying here for a few years, even earlier than when Aoba came to the ninja world.

    It was during the Second Ninja World War when Amegakure attacked Konohagakure, but they were killed instead.

    According to their memories, all these ninjas received orders from their leader, Hanzo. They formed a vanguard suicide squad and directly broke into the territory of Country of Fire and directly attacked Konohagakure.

    It was precisely because this ninja squad killed many of Konohagakure''s ninjas, Hiruzen decided to send his student to go to the Country of Rain to fight with the ninjas in Amegakure.

    "How could these corpses be left here?"

    Aoba was not very clear about the function of these rooms. They looked like a morgue, but these corpses were specially processed. There was no sign of decay at all, just like a specimen used as displayed here.

    In the process of obtaining their memories, Aoba checked their brains through medical ninjutsu.

    Their brains were indeed not dug out. But in order to prevent decay, a lot of additives have been poured into it, and it has formed a solid state.

    If Aoba did not have the Mind Reading System, it would be impossible to read the memories of these corpses. These corpses were already in a state of being unable to read their memories.

    "Could it really be a collection?"

    Aoba faintly felt that the corpses stored in this secret room might be the ninjas that died when they fought with Konohagakure.

    Before the corpses of these ninjas could be taken away by the people of the corresponding village, they were brought back by Konohagakure ninjas.

    Strictly speaking...

    These could be considered spoils of war.

    ''Wait!''

    Aoba suddenly looked at the corpses not far in front of him, and a very strange thought appeared in his mind.

    ''The internal organs of these bodies have been hollowed out and embalmed, and there is no trace of haste in the way of processing. It looks like a finished work of art...''

    Aoba muttered in his mind. He definitely did not have the mouth to say these words loudly. After all, he was still in the room, and the surroundings were very quiet. As long as he made even the slightest movement, it was possible that the people here would find out.

    ''Orochimaru!''

    A name popped up in Aoba''s mind.

    At this time, Orochimaru was still doing all kinds of research on the human body. What he was pursuing was to master all kinds of ninjutsu, as well as the method of immortality.

    The internal organs of these ninja corpses were all gone. It just happened to be in line with the research on Impure World Reincarnation Ninjutsu and also the collection of personal information.

    Of course, these little ninjas were not worthy of wasting living sacrifices for reincarnation. Even when they were still alive, they didn''t even have the qualifications to be a sacrifice.

    "Let''s go take a look at the other rooms."

    Aoba guessed the function of these rooms. It might be the place where Danzo and Orochimaru worked together to study the human body.

    ''The object of research was the intruders from the other village.''

    ''Eh... ''

    When Aoba thought of this, he took back what he had just said. It was such a long corridor, and it was unknown how many rooms there were.

    ''Could it be... ''

    ''Were there really only people from the other village?''

    At this moment, a lot of bold thoughts suddenly came to Aoba''s mind.

    ''It seemed... ''

    ''It was possible to solve the puzzle I encountered when watching Naruto.''

    Thinking of this, He walked deeper into the corridor.

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba came to another stone door. He raised his hand and pushed open the stone door. Along with the rumbling sounds coming from the stone door, the dark room had already appeared in front of Aoba.

    Then.

    Aoba walked in.

    The structure of this room was exactly the same as the previous two rooms. Even the layout was the same, with iron frames and platforms.

    Only...

    There were no corpses in this room. It appears to be not filled yet. However, Aoba did not leave just like that.

    Just like before, he raised his right hand and slapped it on the wall next to the stone door, once again imprinting a Flying Thunder God Formula on it.

    After this Flying Thunder God Formula appeared. Aoba walked out. Right now, his idea was very simple. He wanted to leave a Flying Thunder God Formula in every room.

    This way, As long as he thought about it in the future. He could come to this room at any time.

    It may even be possible to store some shadow clones here for training during some extraordinary times, which was not necessarily impossible.

    The most dangerous place was sometimes the safest place.

    Then Aoba continued to walk deeper into the corridor. He opened one stone door after another. The rooms behind the two rooms only had iron shelves and no corpses.

    This scene made Aoba doubt his own speculation.

    "Could it be that this is not the place where the corpses are stored?"

    "Everything that happened just now was just a coincidence?"

    "Coincidentally, there is no place for these corpses to be placed?"

    Aoba was immediately puzzled. There was nothing in the stone room, which made him start to doubt his own speculation.

    After walking for a few more minutes. A stone door appeared in front of Aoba once again. Faced with such a scene, Aoba was already very familiar with it now.

    During this period of time, he had been opening the stone doors of these rooms. It could be said that he was very used to how to open these stone doors.

    Rumble...

    Accompanied by the sound of the stone doors rubbing against the ground. Aoba pushed open the door of this room.

    All of a sudden, A pungent smell came from inside the room.

    This smell seemed to have been sealed for a long time, with a rotten smell. It seemed that this stone door had not been opened for a long time.

    "There''s something here!"

    Just by smelling the scent, Aoba immediately realized that there was definitely something inside. He wasn''t sure if it was a corpse or not, but it was definitely different from the previous empty rooms.

    After that, Aoba walked into the room. What entered his eyes were the iron shelves. These iron shelves were embedded into the ground and could not be moved or moved at all.

    Aoba quickly looked at the top of the iron shelves, and his eyes flashed with expectation. The things on the iron shelves would verify his guess to a certain extent.

    "As expected!"

    Aoba widened his eyes. In his sight, he could clearly see the corpses on the iron shelves. These corpses looked like the corpses from the other room. They were all processed.

    Only...

    These corpses were already beginning to give off a strange smell. It was obvious that it had been stored for too long. Even the embalming could not preserve it.

    After all, the person who had the most advanced technology and developer in the ninja world was Orochimaru. At this time, Orochimaru had not fully developed this technology, so there was no way to make the kind of corpse that could be preserved for hundreds of years.

    "These corpses should be from the First Ninja World War!"

    Aoba immediately put away his curiosity, raised his right hand, and slapped the heads of these corpses then crisp electronic prompt continuously rang out in Aoba''s mind.

    Ninjutsu and memories pour into Aoba''s mind one after another and take him back to the history of Konoha at the beginning of its establishment...

 CH 295

    "These people are..."

    Aoba couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He stood on the wall next to the stone door and checked the memories of these people.

    "Sunagakure''s ninja!"

    Aoba felt that the matter here was getting closer and closer to his guess in his heart.

    "Moreover, it''s Sunagakure ninja who is well versed in the puppet technique!"

    Aoba took a deep breath. According to the memories of these Sunagakure ninjas, he discovered many extraordinary things.

    There were a total of seven people here. Originally, it was a team of nine people. There were two more people among them, but their bodies were not here.

    In fact, they were not dead. The other two people were this team''s leader and the pioneer of Sunagakure''s Puppet Technique.

    Chiyo and Ebizo.

    These people started learning puppet techniques from the Second Kazekage Shamon when Sunagakure was established.

    Through their memories, it can be seen that Chiyo at that time was about the same age as Aoba now and was still in the prime of her life.

    To use a classic phrase to describe...

    It was still very moist!

    The time of death of these corpses had to be traced back to about 25 years ago.

    At that time, the First Hokage passed away, and Senju Tobirama became the Second Hokage of Konohagakure.

    Shamon, at that time, also became the Second Kazekage of Sunagakure.

    The corpses lying here now,

    They were the first batch of Puppet Masters that Shamon had nurtured, and they were even existences that were entrusted with great responsibility.

    Aoba was immersed in their memories, and it was as if he had become a student of the Second Kazekage Shamon through their perspective. He had received many teachings regarding puppet techniques and thoughts.

    "This Second Kazekage looks quite something!"

    When Aoba looked at the memories, he couldn''t help but complain about the green dragon tattoo on the bald head of this Kazekage.

    Shamon looks very rough. However, his heart was very meticulous. He also had strong foresight and the ability to judge the situation.

    Before he inherited the position of Kazekage, he had started to study the puppet technique. He could also be said to be the founder of the puppet technique in Sunagakure.

    The group of people lying here now we''re Shamon proudest students. They were also the strongest main force that had invaded the Country of Fire and attacked Konohagakure during the First Ninja World War.

    Apart from that, Aoba also found a very special detail in the memories of these people.

    This was a detail that no one in the world had noticed.

    In addition to the puppet technique that Shamon had developed, he also created the technique to control sand. He was the owner of Magnet Release Bloodline Limit.

    "Good fellow..."

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. He silently sorted out the memories of these people in his mind.

    At that time, Sunagakure was very messy.

    Before Hashirama died, Shamon gathered them together and told them about the seemingly peaceful Ninja World, but the undercurrent was surging.

    At that time, few people thought of this.

    In addition to the top leaders of the villages, the world was immersed in the comfortable environment brought about by peace. Not many people believed that the Ninja World would return to the chaos of war.

    The environment at the time was like the modern world where Aoba was in.

    The strength of each country was not completely balanced, but the leaders of each country agreed that there would be no war between them. The various forces developed peacefully, and everyone felt that there should be no war in their own lives.

    But...

    Since ancient times, the initiative of the war was in the hands of the superior.

    If they didn''t want to fight, it would be a peaceful and prosperous time. If they wanted to fight, they would turn the world into hell.

    When Shamon was still alive in the era of the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, he already had the thought of dying in peace. He knew that this peace was only temporary. The reason why no one in the great countries was rash was completely because Senju Hashirama was powerful and unparalleled in individual strength.

    When Shamon followed the First Kazekage to participate in the first Five Kage Summit, he was strongly aware of this important matter.

    The pattern of the ninja world at that time. It was in a state where a superpower was in control.

    A superpower led several powerful forces, while the rest were medium and weak forces. The whole world could not shake the position of that superpower. In addition, the superpower leader liked peace!

    These reasons were piled together. This made it so that no matter if it was the other powerful, middle, and weak forces, not dare to act rashly.

    But!

    Shamon, after seeing the operation of Senju Hasirama in the Five Kage Summit, knew that the future Ninja World would become a mess.

    That was, Hashirama divided the nine Bijuu evenly so that Five Major Ninja Village had his own Bijuu.

    The purpose of this action seemed to balance the power, so no one dared to make a move easily. Not only did they have the power to attack the enemy, but they also had the power to protect themselves.

    But...

    In Shamon''s view.

    If the nine Bijuu was in Konohagakure''s own hands. Konohagakure was still a superpower. As long as Konohagakure wanted to maintain peace and did not want to fight, the other forces would be extremely fearful, even if Senju Hashirama had died.

    However, Senju Hashirama forcibly ruined the advantage that should have belonged to Konohagakure at that time.

    From that time on.

    Everyone on the Five Kage Summit negotiation table was aware of this.

    The time limit of peace was the lifespan of the Senju Hasirama. After the Senju Hasirama died, the entire Ninja World would once again be in chaos.

    At that time, there would be no deterrence from the superpower. Any powerful force could have its own ideas.

    To conquer the land of other forces.

    Snatch the resources of other forces.

    Even in their hearts, each had an ambition they did not speak of.

    That was, after the death of Senju Hasirama, if they could first collect more than half of the Bijuu, then they could develop their own village in the direction of the superpower.

    Because of this, after Shamon returned from the Five Kage Summit.

    Under the approval of the First Kazekage, he devoted himself to the study of military strength and waited for the First Hokage''s death.

    Sunagakure was not the only one.

    Iwagakure, Kumogakure, Kirigakure, and the other ninja village were all the same.

    Under the quiet and peaceful atmosphere on the surface, the whole world was undergoing military training to prepare for the upcoming Ninja World War.

    Only Konohagakure...

    They truly enjoyed this peaceful atmosphere, and there was not much progress.

    "Hu..."

    When Aoba saw this memory, it was as if he had traveled to that era. Standing in the perspective of these Sunagakure ninjas and recalled the history of that era.

    Because memories were from the first perspective, not from God''s perspective. He seemed to be experiencing these things personally.

    You have to know...

    This was not the first time Aoba had read memories, not to mention how many memories he had read.

    But the shock level of this viewing memory was in the first few ranks.

    People who often watch movies would know that some movies would leave a deep impression on people and have a good reputation. They would even be regarded as classics. Some movies could only leave endless curses in the end, and even the audience wanted to send the director to prison.

    Memories were also the same.

    The quality between memories was different!

    Memories like Hatake Sakumo were extremely high quality. It made Aoba use Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) to repeatedly view and study it, trying to comprehend the relevant knowledge as much as possible.

    The memories of these ninjas from Sunagakure were just memories of great significance to the retrospect of history.

    The people at that time were no longer here, and many of the things at that time had been forgotten.

    That period of history that belonged to the beginning of the Ninja Village was like the military training secretly carried out by the various villages. It was all sealed in a dark corner, and the world did not know about it.

    The people now only know that...

    The First Ninja World War happened ¡ú The First Ninja World War was very tragic ¡ú The First Ninja World War ended.

    As for what exactly happened here. Very few people knew, and everyone stood in different perspectives. They could not see the development of the overall situation.

    Just like after Senju Hashirama''s death. Konohagakure became a group of dragons without a head; they then encountered a sudden attack from the four great ninja villages.

    This was not something the four great ninja villages had discussed before.

    Rather, everyone was facing the same thing at the same time.

    From the perspective of Konohagakure''s people, they felt that the people from other forces had agreed to attack Konohagakure and that the fragile peace agreement had already existed in name long ago.

    However, for the people of other villages. They had no idea how long they had been plotting.

    How much work had they prepared for while waiting for Senju Hashirama''s death.

    It''s like the new king replaced the former king and ascended the throne. People only saw the outer appearance, but they didn''t know how many years the new king needed to prepare to defeat how many opponents before he could get out of this bloody path.

    Aoba looked back at the history from the perspective of Sunagakure''s ninja memories. From another angle, he felt the operation of the Senju Hashirama.

    This part...

    In the past, Aoba only felt that it was a bit inappropriate, but he did not feel too much about it. After all, what the First Hokage did was similar to what he did not long ago.

    Both wanted to make the various forces in the Ninja World reach a wonderful state of balance so that many forces would restrict each other, and no one dared to take the lead.

    Only...

    There was still a fundamental difference between Aoba and the First Hokage.

    The First Hokage hoped that the entire Ninja World would be in peace so that there would be no more fighting in the world and hoped that the people could live together like a family, without any grudge between them.

    Aoba was not so noble.

    His idea was very simple...

    You can fight as you like, but don''t fight in front of him, and don''t involve him. If you don''t hurt him, it has nothing to do with him.

    However...

    Through these memories, Aoba was deeply aware of one thing. That was when you had nuclear weapons and when nuclear weapons were gathered together.

    This deterrence was enough to intimidate the forces and make no forces dare to act rashly, thus allowing the situation to be peaceful.

    However, if these nuclear weapons were scattered and each force controlled some of them, then it would be strange if the world was not in chaos.

    When the First Hokage was still alive, he himself was a nuclear weapon. At that time, the Bijuu power that the various villages possessed was meaningless.

    But after the First Hokage died.

    Because every village had Bijuu''s power, plus these villages had been premeditated for a long time and had successively changed into ambitious second-generation, they had long lost the reverence they had for Konohagakure at that time.

    The times had changed!

    Aoba had a similar impression of the Second Kazekage Shamon through the Sunagakure ninja''s memories.

    This was a person with ambition!

    But he was also a person who knew how to advance and retreat!

    In the First Ninja World War, Konohagakure and Kumogakure had gone to war. The Second Hokage Senju Tobirama personally went to the battlefield. Not only did he show the brilliant Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to the world, but he also showed the Edo Tensei(Impure World Reincarnation) to the world for the first time.

    With Kumogakure''s defeat.

    The Second Raikage decided to sign a peace treaty with Konohagakure and didn''t want to continue fighting.

    The people of various forces gradually realized that they were still not Konohagakure''s match.

    However, Iwagakure and Kirigakure''s ninjas seized this timing. When Konohagakure just ended his fight with another village, his internal strength was extremely weak.

    It could be used as a breakthrough point!

    Right at that time, Iwagakure and Kirigakure''s ninjas quickly rushed into Konohagakure. They wanted to take advantage of the situation, but because they wanted to snatch the spoils of war, the two sides fought first.

    Shamon saw all these scenes.

    He immediately understood that if Sunagakure also joined, it would be disadvantageous to the village. He immediately ordered his troops to return.

    But it was just too late...

    Just as these ninjas of Sunagakure were about to retreat, they encountered Hiruzen, who was not yet a Hokage and had an extremely strong fighting strength.

    All of them fell. This also allowed Aoba to see some of the memories of Sunagakure during that time.

    "Amazing!"

    Aoba silently praised the Second Kazekage Shamon in his heart.

    It seems that...

    The praise for the Third Kazekage was a little too high. He even carried the name of the strongest Kazekage in history.

    Now it seemed that this was a joke.

    The Second Kazekage was not only not inferior to the Third Kazekage but also far surpassed the Third Kazekage.

    Whether it was strategy, courage, judgment, and the most important individual strength.

    When the First Kazekage was still alive, Shamon began to imitate the Tobirama and carried out drastic reforms in Sunagakure by establishing a ninja school and relevant organizations like Anbu.

    Apart from that, Shamon deeply realized the problem of Sunagakure''s unique climate conditions and lack of manpower.

    This was an extremely serious problem in both offense and defense.

    In order to be able to solve the problem of Sunagakure may not have had enough strength when the First Hokage Senju Hashirama''s died. Shamon had researched the Puppet Technique so that they could use the puppet to replace Sunagakure manpower on the battlefield.

    From the ordinary puppets that use as fodder at the beginning to the mechanical puppets that were equipped with all kinds of weapons, and finally to the ninja that could use Puppet Techniques.

    Shamon''s research on the Puppet Technique had reached the peak of perfection.

    Not only did he develop a higher level of Puppet Technique in controlling the puppet fighting behavior, but he also did a lot of research on puppet making.

    The research on the Puppet Technique will continue to affect Sunagakure in the future.

    The Sunagakure''s ninjas were lying here. It could be said that they were the first batch of ninjas trained by Shamon to perform the Puppet Technique.

    Each of them was able to control nearly ten puppets, and when they were combined together, their combat strength would exceed a hundred.

    If they had not been intercepted by Hiruzen at his peak at that time and they had all returned, Sunagakure would not instantly decline.

    Out of these nine people. Only Chiyo and Ebizo successfully ran back.

    This was also thanks to Chiyo''s poison and medical skills, allowing her to avoid danger as much as possible in an extremely bad environment and striving for the greatest chance of survival for herself.

    This belongs to the improvement made by the Second Kazekage on Sunagakure''s offensive side so that Sunagakure, which is at a disadvantage in numbers, would not be disadvantaged in battle because of the number of people.

    From a certain point of view...

    This could also be considered to have grasped some of the power of science and technology!

    The Second Kazekage also concealed the fact that he had Magnet Release Bloodline Limit and silently studied ninjutsu that could control sand.

    It was precisely because Sunagakure was in the middle of the desert, there was flying sand everywhere, and the environment was extremely bad.

    Shamon then thought of a method to turn waste into treasure. Similar to Kirigakure using seawater conditions to expand the power of water release ninjutsu, he used magnet release to control the sand, allowing him to form an absolute defense through the sand.

    This kind of defense power could not only defend his own body, but it could also use the sand around Sunagakure to carry out a comprehensive defense against Sunagakure.

    It was precisely because of this ninjutsu that could control sand. As long as the past generations of Kazekage stayed in Sunagakure. The village would not be in too much danger.

    Moreover, when Shamon was studying the ninjutsu to control sand, he thought that this sand could also be effective against Puppet Techniques.

    This would prevent the village''s Puppet Master from wanting to rebel after becoming stronger.

    It was just that...

    Shamon might not have thought of it even before he died.

    His next generation Kazekage.

    The Third Kazekage who was known as the most powerful Kazekage in history.

    The Third Kazekage who had the Magnet Release Bloodline Limit and could control iron sand.

    The Third Kazekage who had the ability to restrain the Puppet Technique perfectly.

    Just like that, he died under the Puppet Technique without a sound. In the end, he was also made into a puppet...

    When Aoba thought of Third Kazekage''s title of "Strongest Kazekage", he instantly thought of Hiruzen, who was now called "strongest" by people in Konohagakure.

    He did not know why this "Strongest" title. On the contrary, it gave Aoba a feeling of irony.

    The unable to make ends meet Third Hokage. His little carelessness ruins the village''s future.

    Konohagakure was like this.

    Sunagakure was like this.

    Kirigakure was the same.

    On the other hand, Kumogakure and Iwagakure, who possessed tyrannical strength, were constantly strengthening their strength.

    Through the memories of these Sunagakure ninjas, Aoba discovered that apart from formally including the Puppet Technique in Sunagakure''s compulsory course and combining it with Magnet Release Bloodline Limit''s ninjutsu to control the sand.

    The Second Shamen also did a very advanced thing...

    That was, ever since Sunagakure obtained Shukaku distributed by the First Hokage, he had been dedicated to researching how to use Bijuu''s ability to fight.

    "Without the Shamon, there would be no Sunagakure!"

    Aoba sighed silently in his heart. As he obtained more and more memories, he discovered that the first generation was often the founder of the village; the second generation increased the height of the village, while the third generation weakened it.

    "Konohagakure''s Second Hokage has developed many forbidden techniques such as Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique), Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), and Edo Tensei(Impure World Reincarnation), and so on. These forbidden techniques will play a role until the end of the story!"

    "Kumogakure Second Raikage developed the thunder release ninjutsu, combining thunder release ninjutsu with taijutsu, and created Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode)!"

    "Sunagakure Second Kazekage developed the Puppet Technique and the ninjutsu to control the sand, solved the problem of the lack of manpower in the village, and turned the bad environment into a battle advantage!"

    "Iwagakure Second Tsuchikage has developed the Dust Release Bloodline Limit that surpasses all bloodline limits and has also upgraded and revised the Keijugan no Jutsu(Light-Weight Rock Technique) and Kajugan no Jutsu(Added-Weight Rock Technique) into an original native ninjutsu so that every Iwa ninja battle style greatly improved!"

    "En..."

    "Among these second generations, only the Second Mizukage is slightly weaker. He himself has the Suika no Jutsu(Hydrification Technique) of the Hozuki clan, and it will become extremely terrifying when combined with the water release technique. "

    "It''s just a pity..."

    "The Second Mizukage doesn''t have a brain. He simply doesn''t know how to improve the water release technique. He can only think of ways to steal the Second Hokage water release technique."

    Aoba thought about the second generation of each village in his mind and found that the Second Hokage had taken the path of the Second Mizukage. If those powerful water release ninjutsu were developed by the Second Mizukage, then this second generation would lead to an unprecedented age.

    As for the third generation¡­ Aoba did not want to mention it!

    Aoba then stretched out his hand and pressed down on the wall, leaving behind a Flying Thunder God Formula on the wall.

    After completing all of this, Aoba walked in the direction of the stone door. Since no one had discovered him yet. Then he will continue to take a look at every room.

    At this time, he was not without any gains. He knew a lot of information, perfected the history that he had never seen in anime, and even obtained the Puppet Technique and the method to control the sand.

    Not long ago, Aoba had just obtained Magnet Release Bloodline Limit.

    Now, he learns how to control sand.

    In the future, even if he were to go to the Country of Wind''s desert, who knows who would be more advantageous in this terrain...

 CH 296

    Aoba carefully pushed open the stone door and returned to the corridor.

    Until now, there was no one in the corridor. This situation made Aoba feel a little puzzled.

    Logically speaking...

    There should at least be some people guarding this place. But then again, the Anbu in his own division was indeed not many.

    There were few Anbu from Yamanaka Clan. For Yamanaka, who often read memories, everyone knew how to keep these secrets and would not talk nonsense.

    Aoba looked at the dark corridor. He took a deep breath and continued walking forward.

    Now that his guess was clearer, he felt that this was the place where the spoils of war(corpses) were stored.

    In fact, these corpses had no value at all. All the internal organs have been hollowed out.

    Unless it was like Aoba, who has a cheating system that came here and used his ability to extract the memories of these people.

    Otherwise, no one would be able to read the memories of these people.

    All sorts of things in the past. Everything became smoke and gradually dissipated in the long river of time.

    People often cherished the present and looked forward to the future, but very few people went back to the past and remembered the things that had happened in the past. After all, people were forgetful.

    Aoba felt that at a certain point in the future, this dark corridor could be transformed into Konohagakure''s history museum and display these corpses as exhibits. He did not mind providing some of the deeds of life for these corpses to let people remember what had happened in the past.

    Aoba continued to walk forward.

    Another period of time passed.

    Another stone door had appeared. Now, he had already discovered the pattern. The distance between each stone door was very far and about the same, but the room was not big.

    In other words...

    The walls of each room were thicker than the size of the room.

    "Wait!"

    Aoba suddenly widened his eyes. He realized something that he had neglected before.

    In a split second, his gaze was focused on the wall next to the stone door. He raised his hand and knocked on the wall next to the stone door.

    Ever since he entered this place, he did not dare to make any noise easily. His contact with the wall was for leaving the Flying Thunder God Formula.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    The sound of Aoba hitting the wall could be heard. He could clearly hear the sound coming from the wall and felt that it was empty.

    He was not surprised by this sound. After all, it was a room where the corpses were stored.

    Then, Aoba suddenly turned around and looked at the wall behind him.

    From the moment he came in until now.

    There was no such thing as a secret door on the wall opposite the room where the corpse was stored. It was just like a straight corridor wall with only candlesticks with candles.

    If you don''t pay special attention. This place was no different from the wall.

    Aoba walked to the side of the wall step by step. He raised his right hand and formed a hollow fist with his right hand. He gently knocked on the wall.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    As Aoba knocked, the sound was a bit dull, but it was obviously a sound, not like hitting a solid wall.

    Empty!

    Aoba''s pupils contracted slightly.

    Through this time, he suddenly realized that the back of this wall was not solid but had an empty space. There was also a room inside, but he did not know where the entrance was, nor did he know what was inside.

    "It seems that there are many secrets hidden in Konohagakure!"

    Aoba did not have much contact with this wall. Now he did not know where the entrance was, he did not see any switch, and he did not find these secrets in anyone''s memory.

    Perhaps...

    The entrance was not here at all. But he could not find the answer to this question, so he did not continue to investigate.

    After all...

    If he wanted to enter this wall, he would have to use violence to demolish it. This method could not be used unless it was absolutely necessary!

    Moreover, this method could only be used once.

    Once it was used, this side would be exposed. If there was no harvest, then it could be said to have alerted the enemy.

    Because of this, Aoba chose not to care about that side. There were still many rooms here that had not been checked.

    Before thinking about other possibilities, he had to confirm all the things he could confirm.

    Rumble...

    Along with the sound of the stone door rubbing against the ground.

    Aoba walked into the room and casually closed the stone door. From the outside, it looked as if no one had come.

    The room was extremely dark. However, Aoba had already completely adapted to this darkness. It would not affect him at all.

    The layout of the room was the same as the previous rooms. There were iron shelves that had been welded onto the ground.

    Only...

    There was nothing on these iron shelves. It was another empty room. However, Aoba did not go out directly.

    Aoba first raised his right hand and pressed down on the side of the stone door.

    Hum!

    As the chakra in Aoba''s hand surged, he directly left behind a Flying Thunder God Formula here.

    After the Flying Thunder God Formula appeared. This place coordinate appeared in Aoba''s mind. As long as he wanted to, he could come back at any time.

    After Aoba left behind a Flying Thunder God Formula, he still did not leave the room. Instead, he approached the direction he came from.

    Aoba walked all the way to the wall.

    "Hu..."

    Aoba took a deep breath. His eyes became serious. He was very clear about what he was going to do next. It could be said that it was very important.

    If it was the same as what he had guessed. Then, a great secret might be hidden in this part below the Hokage Building.

    Suddenly, Aoba clenched his right hand into a fist and knocked on the wall.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    Along with Aoba''s knocking, the wall gave him the same sound as before.

    ''This is not a solid wall!''

    ''To be precise, this wall is not very thick!''

    ''There is absolutely no need for the two rooms to be so far apart!''

    "This..."

    Aoba suddenly widened his eyes. What he found was similar to what he had guessed.

    Not every room was so far apart, but¡­ there were also rooms between these rooms. It was just that the entrance was not there!

    "No wonder no one was watching this place..."

    Aoba immediately had an answer in his heart. No one in this corridor knew about the secret that belonged to Konohagakure. He had first to enter the secret door in the Hokage Building. After entering, he had to walk to the end of the dark and cold corridor, then open the stone door and go down.

    Most of the ninjas would not find this place. Even if they found it, they would not dare to come down.

    Moreover, even if they found the secret room. Those people could only see corpses, and they could not get any information from the corpses.

    From a certain point of view, these rooms were arranged here for people to see. Anyone who came here would find nothing wrong.

    More or less, there were some corpses piled up here.

    Even if they were discovered. Not only could it be explained. It could also teach the people who found it a lesson.

    In the future, no one will take this place too seriously. They would only think that this was a morgue for the ninjas who invaded Konohagakure.

    "What is in those rooms?"

    A big question mark appeared on Aoba''s head. He began to walk along the walls around the room while knocking as he walked.

    He immediately came to a conclusion.

    The walls on both sides of the room were empty. This meant that there were rooms next door. It was just that he could not see it now. But the wall facing the stone door. It was a solid wall, and there was no room next to it.

    Therefore, Aoba concluded that there were rooms on both sides of this dark room. Only the room that could be entered from the corridor he walked on was only a few rooms in the left row, and the rest of the rooms could not be entered.

    There was also no clear entrance.

    Then Aoba prepared to look for the other stone door again. However, just as he walked toward the stone door and was about to push the stone door open.

    He heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside the stone door. It was the sound of the soles of the feet rubbing against the ground.

    Someone was coming!

    Aoba immediately realized that someone was coming from outside the stone door. Then, Aoba''s body was tightly pressed against the wall next to the stone door.

    This way, if someone came to open the door, then he could just use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to leave.

    If those people didn''t come to open the door. He could just listen to their movements.

    Step step step...

    A series of footsteps walked along the corridor outside the stone door. They did not stop at Aoba''s position for too long.

    After these people walked past. Aoba still stood beside the stone door and did not move.

    "I can''t continue."

    Aoba still realized that this ''exploration'' had come to an end. There were already people in the corridor. If he continued to move forward, there would be a high chance of being found. Then the situation would be passive.

    This kind of thing still had to be done secretly. Once he was discovered. Even if his identity would not be exposed immediately, the secrets hidden in these rooms might be kept away.

    At the very least.

    From the current situation, Aoba felt that there was no need to be radical or risky. He could completely resolve these matters bit by bit.

    Then, Aoba''s mind stirred. He communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula in a tree in the forest behind the Hokage Building.

    The Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu was once hidden on the trunk of this tree.

    Swish!

    Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared from where he was.

    For a moment, It was as if he had never been to the secret room.

    "What secrets are hidden in those rooms?"

    Aoba stood on the branch, his body turned into a pile of paper, and as the paper flipped, he returned to his original appearance and then walked toward the Hokage Building.

    This forest was originally behind the building and only a few minutes away. Soon, Aoba returned to the entrance of the building.

    Aoba looked as if he had just arrived. His eyes stared at the word "fire" at the entrance of the Hokage Building, and his eyes became slightly serious.

    It was not that no one knew that he had been here. Just now, he had bumped into Hatake Sakumo.

    ''Hopefully, there will be no problem.''

    Aoba once again entered the building. This time, just as he reached the entrance, he met two ninjas guarding the entrance.

    This was completely unexpected.

    From the time he entered the building to the secret door, he had not seen anyone. He did not know if it was due to some strange coincidence that he happened to catch up with some wonderful timing.

    "Is there anything you need?"

    The two ninjas gatekeepers stared at Aoba. They were both Chunin and not Anbu''s ninjas. They were usually responsible for guarding the entrance of the Hokage Building and sending information to various divisions.

    "I am looking for Danzo-sama," Aoba whispered. In fact, he was originally looking for Danzo, and he just stopped by the corridor to have a look. However, even he did not expect that he would find some big secrets.

    "You are looking for Danzo-sama?"

    The two gatekeepers narrowed their eyes and looked at each other. They could see the surprise in each other''s eyes.

    Both of them were the gatekeepers of the Hokage Building and had been working here for many years. It was the first time they''ve come across here looking for Danzo.

    "Kid, Danzo-sama is not working here. This is the Hokage Building!" One of the ninja gatekeepers said.

    "Danzo-sama is next door!" Another gatekeeper said and pointed to the building next building.

    "Oh, I see. Thank you."

    Aoba nodded to the two of them, then immediately shook his head and walked out. He had read the memories of the three Root ninjas and knew very well how to find Danzo. However, his current identity should not know this.

    But this process not only gave him a very normal way to find Danzo but also increased the number of people who knew about his search for Danzo. This way, even if something happened, he would not be easily suspected.

    After Aoba walked out of the Hokage Building, he looked at the building next to the Hokage Building.

    It was a two-story building.

    The first floor was where Hokage''s Anbu worked, and the second floor was where Danzo worked on the surface.

    Then Aoba walked directly toward the building.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Just as Aoba entered the building, he was stopped by another ninja guarding the entrance.

    This ninja was different from the ninja guarding in the Hokage Building. He was wearing a mask and was not an ordinary ninja.

    From the pattern on the mask, it was not a regular Anbu. It should be Root ninjas.

    "I want to find Danzo-sama." Aoba said to the Root ninjas.

    "Why are you looking for Danzo-sama?" The Root ninja asked. His eyes looked at Aoba through the hole in the mask, but he did not see anything special about Aoba.

    "Something very important," Aoba said indifferently. He felt that this Root ninja was asking too much. This was not the style of Root, but it was not a problem if he thought about it a little. Not just anyone could come to Danzo and report directly.

    "Please answer my question directly."

    The voice of this Root ninja became indifferent. According to his experience, he did not think that this youth in front of him had the qualifications to talk to Danzo directly. If he could not give him a reasonable explanation, then he would not let this youth go to see Danzo.

    "It is not good for you to know about this matter. You just need to tell Danzo-sama, say that Yamanaka Aoba wants to see him, and he will see me." Aoba said indifferently. This was not that he deliberately wanted to argue with the Root ninja here. It should be known that he was holding a copy of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School for Danzo. If this kind of thing were brought to the public and let Danzo''s subordinates know, then there was going to be a problem with Danzo''s character design.

    This was not only not good for the Root ninjas in front of him.

    It was also not good for Aoba!

    Aoba came here to send a book to Danzo, not only to numb him but also to use this opportunity to send some information to Danzo when the latter felt that he was a harmless existence.

    "This..."

    After hearing Aoba''s words, this Root ninja was a little confused.

    ''Could it be that this person in front of him was doing a secret mission?''

    ''But...''

    ''Aren''t all the people carrying out the secret mission from Root?''

    ''But if it''s not a secret mission, there should be no problem to say it directly!''

    For a moment, many question marks appeared in Root ninja''s mind. He already began to feel that this youth in front of him was not playing a prank.

    "Wait a moment; I will report your matter to Danzo-sama. As for Danzo-sama seeing you, that is not something I can control."

    The Root ninja guarding the entrance thought for a moment and felt that it was better to go and report it to Danzo upstairs.

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded and did not urge the Root ninja who was guarding the entrance. After saying that, the Root ninja quickly walked toward the second floor.

    Aoba looked at the back of the ninja and stood at the entrance, waiting silently.

    A few minutes later, the Root ninja who guards the entrance hurriedly came back from upstairs.

    "Danzo-sama wants to see you!"

    The Root ninja hurriedly said to Aoba. This time, the tone of his voice became much more respectful. Moreover, the way he looked at Aoba changed.

    ''I didn''t expect it!''

    ''This kid actually received Danzo-sama''s call.''

    This was something he hadn''t thought of before. So much so that when he heard that Danzo nodded without hesitation and wanted to see Aoba, he was still stunned.

    "Okay!"

    Aoba nodded. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile. He was not surprised at all, and it was completely within his expectations.

 CH 297

    Aoba was very confident that Danzo would immediately want to see him after knowing that he had come.

    The reason was very simple!

    Aoba had Danzo''s secret mission on him.

    Actually.

    This time, he simply came to deliver the book. Then he would look at Danzo''s reaction. But Danzo had no way to determine his true intention because it was not clear whether Aoba would have information about Uchiha Fugaku.

    This book itself was extremely tempting. Not to mention that there might be some important information.

    These two points were stacked together. It made it impossible for Danzo to turn a blind eye to Aoba''s arrival.

    "Come with me!"

    The way Root ninja looked at Aoba changed.

    ''Being able to be so easily received by Danzo-sama at such an age shows that this young man''s strength is not simple.''

    After that, the Root ninja guarding the door brought Aoba to the second floor. Aoba silently followed behind the Root Ninja until he reached the door of an office on the second floor.

    "Aoba, Danzo-sama is waiting for you inside. Hurry up and go in!"

    The Root ninja nodded at Aoba, then disappeared in a flash.

    "Okay."

    Aoba responded to the air in front of him, then raised his hand and knocked on the door of the office.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    Accompanied by three knocks on the door, Danzo''s voice sounded from inside the door.

    "Please come in."

    Danzo''s voice quickly passed through the door and clearly reached Aoba''s ears.

    Instantly, Aoba directly pushed open the office door and directly walked in. He could see a very simple office. This feeling was like the residence of a very clean and honest person.

    However...

    There was nothing wrong with thinking this way. Danzo''s solution to the problem had never been a low-quality operation like corruption and bribery but a direct elimination of dissidents with iron-blooded means.

    "Aoba, why are you looking for me so early?"

    Danzo stood up from the chair. He was still wearing his dark green robe. His exposed left eye stared at Aoba, waiting for his answer.

    "I''m here to complete the mission."

    Aoba nodded at Danzo. Then, he reached into the ninja pouch and took out a black book. The content of this book was the story of the Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    "Well done!"

    After seeing this black book, Danzo''s exposed eyes revealed a hint of anticipation. After all, according to what he had said. If Aoba managed to find out anything about the Uchiha clan. Then, he would write the information in this book. He would hand the story to him as well.

    On the surface, it was to send him a story; but in reality, it was to send him intelligence.

    At least...

    This was what Danzo thought.

    Of course, it was not that the story was not important!

    The story of this Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was also very important!

    Aoba smiled and handed the black book in his hand to Danzo. Then, he turned around and was about to leave.

    "Wait."

    When Danzo saw that Aoba was about to leave, he was stunned for a moment. He did not understand why Aoba would do this.

    "Where are you going?" Danzo could not help but ask.

    "Back to Konohagakure Intelligence Division to work!" Aoba replied matter-of-factly.

    "Don''t worry; I haven''t confirmed the mission as over yet. Wait for me to finish reading it." Danzo shook his head and said. He didn''t expect this young man named Aoba actually plan to leave directly after handing it to him.

    ''Wasn''t this too anxious!''

    ''Do you have to be so dedicated?''

    ''It is not a big deal to be a little late!''

    ''Anyway, from your character, you don''t intend to be promoted!''

    Then, Danzo immediately opened the black book in his hand. The left eye that was exposed on the outside was filled with anticipation.

    At this time, he was very curious about what kind of information Aoba would bring him.

    Danzo immediately opened the book to the latest page. The eye that was exposed on the outside stared at the words in the book.

    "Hmm..."

    Danzo frowned slightly instantly, and there was a look of doubt in his eyes. Because this was different from what he had imagined.

    The content of the book was not the information about the Uchiha clan that he was looking forward to, but the latest chapter of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    ''Is there no information about the Uchiha clan?''

    ''Is it the front part?''

    ''Is this person so unprofessional in recording information?''

    A big question mark popped up in Danzo''s head, and he immediately began looking for the book''s front part.

    Danzo turned the page one after another, all the way to the title page at the very front. It was as if he had re-read the story of the Teacher Bai of the Ninja School in reverse.

    A story was a good story.

    It was really exciting to read, even if they were to read it in reverse. But all of Danzo''s attention was focused on searching for information about the Uchiha clan.

    However, it still made Danzo feel his blood boil.

    The long-lost feeling of youth seemed to return to his cells. He gradually felt that there seemed to be something more important in this world.

    "Aoba, is there only a novel in your book?" Danzo closed the book and looked at Aoba in confusion.

    "Danzo-sama, this is your book!" Aoba didn''t directly answer Danzo''s question. Instead, he focused his attention on the book.

    "Don''t you understand what I mean? I mean, you didn''t write any information about the Uchiha clan on it?" Danzo frowned and asked Aoba.

    "I didn''t write!" Aoba nodded and put on an innocent expression. He even wanted to add a sentence; wouldn''t you read it if it was written in the book? However, he still didn''t say it out loud. After all, he didn''t come here to confront Danzo.

    "You... this..."

    Danzo took a deep breath and suddenly felt that he didn''t know what to say. He felt a headache.

    "Why did you come to deliver the book when you didn''t get the information?"

    Danzo''s eyelids twitched violently. He realized even more clearly why this youth named Aoba had not been put in an important position.

    He was not worthy!

    He had no brains at all!

    He doesn''t even know how to be flexible when doing missions!

    No!

    This was no longer something that could be flexible!

    This bastard...

    It was simply ridiculous!

    He didn''t even understand how to complete a mission!

    Danzo felt extremely helpless. If not for the fact that Aoba didn''t ask anything and acted very calm, matching Root''s temperament, he wouldn''t have given Aoba this kind of mission at all.

    Now it seemed like...

    This kid clearly had such an advantage, but he was not put in an important position by Eaton.

    There was still a reason!

    If his brain was not working¡­

    There was no way to arrange such a complicated task!

    This mission was overkill for this kid!

    Danzo had been looking forward to it just now, but now he looked lonely.

    No!

    The words on this page were the story of the Teacher Bai of the Ninja School!

    He not only looked lonely. Now, he was even lonelier after reading it!

    "Danzo-sama, I saw that you liked the story of the Teacher Bai of the Ninja School very much yesterday. I was afraid that you would be impatient from waiting, so I copied Teacher Bai of the Ninja School''s story for you overnight so that you could have this story this morning!" Aoba directly said to Danzo.

    "This... uh... thank you!"

    Danzo was suddenly speechless. He had to say that this young man had a good starting point. He did well indeed, but he did not satisfy his expectations and did not get any information about the Uchiha clan.

    However¡­

    This was just a feeling of anticipation and disappointment. It couldn''t all be blamed on Aoba. He wouldn''t have acted like this if he didn''t have such high expectations.

    After Danzo thought about it, he immediately determined that this matter could not be completely blamed on Aoba. After his mood eased slightly, the lines on his face were no longer so tense.

    But at this time, Aoba immediately seized the opportunity.

    He saw that Danzo had already accepted the fact that there was only Teacher Bai of the Ninja School in this book, and there was no information about the Uchiha clan.

    "Well, actually, I think that I have also obtained some information about Fugaku. When I went up to eat ramen in Ramen Ichiraku last night, I met Fugaku and chatted with him for a while." Aoba suddenly said.

    As soon as this was said. Danzo, who had just calmed down, became excited again.

    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"

    Danzo''s left eye, which was exposed, flashed. He was waiting for this information. It was too difficult to get some information from the Uchiha. Especially after the matter with Sekai.

    The people in the Uchiha clan became more xenophobic. It was simply too difficult to get any information from that clan!

    Because of this, it became even more difficult for Danzo to obtain information. This also made him want to find a way to obtain information.

    When Danzo saw the title page in Aoba''s book with Fugaku''s name written on it, he immediately realized that Aoba might be related to Fugaku. He wanted to use this method to obtain information about the Uchiha clan.

    Danzo originally thought that he had failed. However, he did not expect it. The tides had turned. Aoba actually had information about Fugaku in his hands.

    Instantly, Danzo''s expression became agitated, and his left eye was full of anticipation.

    Aoba could feel Danzo''s anticipation and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. This was exactly the feeling he wanted.

    "Hehehe..."

    Aoba let out a very strange laugh, and the expression on his face became strange.

    After Danzo heard Aoba''s laughter, his heart immediately trembled. He vaguely felt that something was wrong.

    It seemed that there was really something wrong!

    The next moment, a smile appeared on Aoba''s face. He then said something that made Danzo dumbfounded.

    "Danzo-sama, when I was chatting with Fugaku yesterday, I found out that the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School is about to be finished. It will be published soon. At that time, I will get you another book so that you can treasure it!"

    When Aoba said this, Danzo resisted the urge to kill. The left eye that was exposed on the outside glared at Aoba. This was not the information he wanted to hear at all.

    ''Please!''

    ''Be smart!''

    ''The information I want about Fugaku is not like this. Don''t you understand?''

    The corners of Danzo''s mouth twitched slightly. He knew that he did not know what type of information he wanted, but he did not expect Aoba to be so stupid that he could not even complete the task.

    "What I want to hear is not this kind of information!"

    Danzo''s low voice sounded. He tried his best to make his tone less angry. After all, they had just cooperated, and Aoba was one of the few people he could find that could possibly find information about the Uchiha clan. He did not want to break this relationship.

    "The information I want to hear is..."

    Danzo stared at Aoba. He paused for a moment and deliberately dragged out his words to emphasize what he wanted to say next.

    "More important information!"

    "It''s the kind of information that outsiders can''t know!"

    "You understand what I want to say!"

    Danzo had no way to speak too deeply to Aoba. This person was not a ninja from Root, and there was no Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on his tongue. If he said too much, it would not be a good thing.

    "I understand!"

    Aoba immediately nodded. The feeling he showed was as if he did not listen to Danzo at all. He did not think about the meaning of these words and directly said this.

    "You really understand?"

    There was suspicion in Danzo''s eyes. Why did he feel that Aoba seemed to be perfunctory to him? There seemed to be something wrong, but he could not say it. He could only ask Aoba.

    "Yes!"

    "I understand!"

    "You just want the kind of information about Fugaku that no one else knows!"

    "This kind of information..."

    "I have it!"

    Aoba immediately nodded. His eyes widened, and his eyes were full of sincerity as if he was speaking the truth.

    "You have it?"

    Danzo''s left eye changed again. He did not dare to look forward to it now. In just a few words, his mood fluctuated like a roller coaster. He had forgotten how long it had been since he had such emotions.

    Well...

    Ever since he became the boss of Root. No one dared to talk to him like this. If he didn''t have a little understanding of Aoba''s character, he would definitely think that Aoba was playing with him.

    Of course, Aoba didn''t know what Danzo was thinking. If he did, he would definitely want to add a sentence.

    You still don''t understand me. I am just playing with you!

    "I have!"

    Aoba nodded heavily. Then, his expression became solemn and serious. He pursed his lips slightly and pretended to be about to speak.

    At this time, Danzo stared at Aoba. Even though he had already tried his best not to have any expectations for these things.

    However, there was still a faint expectation at this time. After all, according to Aoba''s description, this was a very secret matter.

    It was at this moment that Aoba felt the anticipation in Danzo''s left eye and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up as he slowly opened his mouth.

    "Fugaku''s new book is about the story of a young ninja attending the Ninja School!" Aoba''s voice echoed in Danzo''s office.

    As soon as this was said. Danzo was stunned on the spot. His face was full of black lines. At this point in time, he really wanted to kill Aoba!

    "This... hehe... um... it really is... top secret information!"

    Danzo laughed dryly. From Aoba''s expression, he felt that Aoba did not do it on purpose, but the latter had a brain defect. Otherwise, he would not be unable to understand the mission.

    The most important thing was...

    In Danzo''s heart. He didn''t think that a small character like Aoba would dare to play with him!

 CH 298

    "Danzo-sama is also looking forward to it!"

    Aoba opened his eyes wide, his eyes flashing with excitement. It looked like he had encountered something unexpected.

    "After all, a new book is coming!"

    Aoba used his superb acting skills to show off in front of Danzo.

    From the outside, he was like a "comrade". Ever since he handed the black book to Danzo. He did not say anything that had nothing to do with novels.

    Although it seemed a little deliberate, from the feeling it presented, it was completely like looking for Danzo specifically to say this.

    Danzo also realized this problem, and his face was full of helplessness.

    At this time, he understood that Aoba had misunderstood. Not only did he not complete the mission, but he also had a big problem with understanding it.

    "Aoba, do you have any information outside of the novel?"

    Danzo took a deep breath. Just now, his mood was constantly rising up and down. The more he did not have any expectations; the more Aoba pulled him up. Then, he gave an inexplicable and wonderful answer.

    This answer was obviously very outrageous. But he could not refute it. After all, it was also in line with his requirements.

    First, it was to satisfy Fugaku''s intelligence and the intelligence only Fugaku knew.

    These two points added together...

    It was indeed within the scope!

    This made Danzo want to scold Aoba ruthlessly, but he couldn''t say it out loud. Instead, it made him feel quite aggrieved.

    "Danzo-sama, do you have any opinions about the story of the Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?" Aoba immediately put away the smile on his face. He carefully looked at Danzo in front of him and said, "Actually, when Fugaku was writing this book, he asked for my opinion on some points. If Danzo-sama has any thoughts about the plot, you can tell me. I will mention it in my name to Fugaku. I will definitely not expose you, Danzo-sama!"

    "..."

    Danzo had now seen everything clearly.

    This youth called Aoba was just an idiot!

    After the inspection of this secret mission, he was suddenly glad that he did not bring Aoba to Root. Otherwise, Root would have been messed up by this idiot a long time ago; who knows how many people would have been led astray!

    Now that he thinks about it...

    That day, when he was issuing missions to the Yamanaka clan ninjas. Normal people would be there reading the memories of the corpses, but Aoba was alone in a dark corner reading the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    This was not something a normal person could do!

    Danzo originally thought that it was just an accident. It was completely because Aoba had not met enough good teammates and only had a skull left. He could not read the memories at all, so he was bored and began to read novels.

    If we go back to this matter...

    To be able to remain without being selected by any team in the end, this itself clearly stated that there was a problem with this person!

    Even...

    That guy Yamanaka Kaze would rather form his own team than form a team with Aoba. This was very obvious. The eyes of the crowd were bright.

    ''No wonder Eaton didn''t bring Aoba along even if he went to the front lines.''

    ''This Anbu mission recognition ability was simply so low that it made one''s hair stand on end!''

    "I have no objections to the contents of the novel."

    Danzo''s face was full of black lines. He took a deep breath and tried his best to show that he was not so helpless and impatient. Before finding a person who could replace Aoba to come into contact with the Uchiha clan, he was still polite to Aoba.

    This was a very simple truth.

    One must know that the person Aoba could come into contact with was not an ordinary member of the Uchiha clan but the future Clan Head of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Fugaku.

    As the competitor of the Uchiha clan, Danzo conducted a very deep study of the Uchiha clan.

    In his opinion, Fugaku would definitely be the future clan leader of the Uchiha clan and the future Captain of the Konoha Military Police Force.

    In addition, there was no other choice!

    The only suspense was how long it would take for Akaru to occupy the position before he was willing to hand over the right to Fugaku.

    Because of this, looking at the entire Konohagakure. Apart from the people of the Uchiha clan, only Aoba was related to Fugaku.

    Of course, According to Danzo''s investigation. In addition to Aoba. There was also Minato and Kushina, and the relationship between these two people and Fugaku was not bad. But the problem was¡­ It was impossible for these two people to betray Fugaku for him.

    Finally, after he had checked everything. Only Aoba was left. As long as he wanted information about the Uchiha clan, he had to rely on the information brought by Aoba.

    "What I want to know now is..."

    "In addition to novels."

    "Is there any other information?"

    Danzo took a deep breath. He no longer had any expectations for what Aoba had said. The reason why he had said so much to Aoba now was that he wanted to give Aoba a lesson so that he could provide information that matched his expectations in the future.

    "Let me think..." Aoba frowned and put on a pondering posture. From his expression, he really wanted to complete the task that Danzo had given him.

    "..."

    When Danzo saw Aoba''s expression, he was instantly speechless.

    ''Good boy.''

    ''Is the information needed to be thought out?''

    Danzo was suddenly speechless in his heart. He didn''t want to say anything now.

    Boring!

    It was useless to say anything now. There was no intelligence at all!

    Danzo knew that this kind of thing was not based on imagination. However, he could also tell from Aoba''s expression that this young man was really want to meet his requirements.

    ''No matter what...''

    ''His attitude is still good!''

    ''Well...''

    ''Yes...''

    ''The only good thing about him is his attitude!''

    Danzo''s face revealed a deep sense of helplessness. It had been a long time since he had felt so helpless.

    "I got it!"

    However, at this time, Aoba suddenly shouted and instantly pulled Danzo back from his thoughts and almost scaring him.

    "What?"

    Danzo felt that he was about to be played to the point that he was about to lose his cool. Aoba''s sudden shout just now almost scared him.

    "This information is about Fugaku, and only three people know about it. It is a secret among secrets!" Aoba said seriously. Now he had tempered his acting skills to the point of perfection, and he enjoyed it more and more.

    This time, he took the initiative to find Danzo to show off his acting skills. His goal was very clear. It was to show Danzo what type of ninja he was.

    He wanted to give Danzo this impression. In this way, no matter what happens in the future, he would not suspect him.

    "Wh... what... what information?"

    Danzo''s face, which was as calm as an ancient well without any change in expression, also twisted. He had already prepared what Aoba would say that would shock people to death. However, he still had a little bit of expectation in his heart. Only three people knew what kind of information about Fugaku.

    What if it was something more important?

    Danzo silently comforted himself in his heart. Now, he could no longer look directly at Aoba. He even suspected that it was right or wrong to ask Aoba to provide information.

    "Fugaku ate three bowls of ramen last night!"

    Aoba''s voice suddenly sounded. When this was said, Danzo was dumbfounded. The left eye that was exposed on the outside stared at Aoba as if he was looking at a mentally handicapped child.

    As expected of a person who had not even graduated from the Ninja School!

    This was no longer as simple as having a weak body.

    Danzo once suspected that Aoba''s brain was not fully developed, and was considered a mentally handicapped person!

    Aoba did not care about Danzo''s disillusioned eyes. Instead, he continued to talk in an exaggerated manner. He gestured with his hands to tell Danzo the size of the noodles bowl.

    "That bowl is so big!"

    "Fugaku, eat three bowls!"

    "Are you surprised?"

    "This appetite is simply amazing!"

    "Danzo-sama, you didn''t even see..."

    "When Fugaku was eating ramen, he almost poured the ramen directly into his mouth!"

    "It''s too exaggerated!"

    Aoba gesticulated and said. Every sentence was full of emotions as if he had seen something shocking. His overall action was very exaggerated.

    "..."

    The corners of Danzo''s mouth twitched violently. He had thought that he had underestimated Aoba as much as possible and had already made Aoba the same level as a mentally handicapped person.

    But...

    At this time, he found that he still overestimated Aoba. The brain of this young man was not a simple problem. It could be said that there was a very big problem.

    ''Why use the matter of eating ramen as information?!''

    ''Is it strange to eat three bowls of ramen in one meal?!''

    "Wait..."

    The pupils of Danzo''s left eye suddenly shrank. He suddenly realized the main point of this matter!

    ''Something is wrong!''

    ''This is very wrong!''

    ''Three bowls of ramen for a meal, isn''t this strange?''

    ''This is a very big problem!''

    Danzo suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem. He recalled what Aoba had just said.

    ''One person ate three bowls of ramen.''

    ''A particularly big bowl.''

    ''It was extremely exaggerated.''

    ''It was as if he wanted to pour the ramen in the bowl into his mouth.''

    ''This¡­''

    ''This was a big piece of information!''

    Danzo suddenly took a deep breath. He stared at Aoba seriously and asked what he thought was very important.

    "Aoba, according to your understanding of Fugaku, does he eat like this every meal?" Danzo asked in a deep voice.

    "No, only yesterday." Aoba shook his head and said. There was a faint light hidden in the depths of his eyes. It seemed that Danzo''s insight was indeed amazing. As expected of someone who could say that he would rather kill wrongly than let go.

    "This is a problem!"

    Danzo nodded. He fell into deep thought, and his thoughts quickly turned.

    According to normal logic. The greater the consumption, the more hungry they were, and the more they needed to eat to replenish their energy.

    Fugaku had such a huge appetite. This meant that he had a huge consumption!

    There was a problem!

    There was no war now, and there was no need for Konoha Military Police Force to fight in the village. There was no reason for Fugaku to exhaust himself to that extent.

    Danzo felt that there was something wrong with this, but the specific problems needed to be investigated later.

    "Aoba, you did well. These are the details. In the future, if you find any details, you can record them and report them to me!"

    Danzo suddenly felt that the information provided by Aoba suddenly became fragrant. After all, these details may not be noticed at all if replaced by other ninjas.

    Or...

    If Fugaku met an unfamiliar ninja, he would not reveal the fact that he had used up too much energy.

    This was really useful information!

    Now, Danzo had already reacted. In fact, in his daily life, there were no particularly big events that could cause a shock. The things that were valuable were in some small details.

    At this point, Aoba did a good job.

    As for why Fugaku had used up too much energy, he could send other ninjas to investigate. There was no need to expose his card "Aoba".

    "Okay!"

    Aoba immediately nodded. He looked as if he had not noticed the details of what he had said. He had not been disturbed by Danzo''s words the entire time.

    "Aoba, you have done well. I will not treat you unfairly. Just tell me what you want!" Danzo stared at Aoba and said. The light in his eyes suddenly became dangerous.

    "I don''t want anything."

    Aoba shook his head without hesitation. Not only did he catch the fierce light hidden in Danzo''s eyes, he realized that Danzo was testing him. He had already seen this kind of thing in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    "You don''t want anything?" Danzo put on an incredible expression as if he had heard something that made him unhappy. He immediately said with a straight face, "Are you looking down on me?"

    "Danzo-sama, I am an Anbu. Completing the mission is my duty. I don''t need any rewards. It has nothing to do with you!" Aoba suddenly became very tough. He looked like a one-track-minded person. He did not put the relationship between superior and subordinate in his eyes at all.

    "Hahaha, okay!"

    Danzo was stunned for a moment and then laughed out loud. He originally planned to test Aoba, but he did not expect the latter to answer seriously. The answer made him very satisfied, but it was not very good.

    ''In other words, you are the boss of Root.''

    ''Can''t you treat me differently?''

    ''He even added that it has nothing to do with you...''

    ''But why did it sound so weird?''

    "Then I will do as you said. Since you don''t want the reward, I won''t make things difficult for you!" Danzo nodded and said.

    At this time, Danzo had already understood what type of ninja Aoba belonged to.

    The advantages and disadvantages were especially clear!

    Aoba''s strong point was that he had no desire!

    He was steady and reliable, and there won''t be any major flaws. As long as the task was given to him, in fact, you can rest assured.

    Of course, Aoba''s shortcomings and advantages were of the same type.

    That was...

    Stupidity!

    This was the first time Danzo had seen someone who carried out a mission like this. Not only did he lack thinking, but he also lacked flexibility. Even if he wanted to nurture him, he did not know where to start.

 CH 299

    Aoba looked at Danzo. There was no change in expression on his face. He did not say anything, but he was secretly muttering in his heart.

    ''Is this human language?''

    ''Since I don''t want the reward, then you won''t make things difficult for me?!''

    When Aoba heard Danzo''s words, he immediately felt all the blood in his body surge up. Even though he really didn''t want any reward. But after hearing it, he felt extremely unhappy.

    ''Sure enough!''

    ''Whether it was in the modern world or in Naruto world.''

    ''The boss was the same!''

    "Danzo-sama, this is all I have to report. Do you have anything else you want to tell me?"

    Aoba hesitated for a moment and slowly said. Now, he had achieved his goal.

    Using the black book in his hand, he had a deep exchange with Danzo, allowing him to have a preliminary understanding of the person he had temporarily set up for himself.

    "Well, you can go. When the update comes, come to me to get the book. Just pay attention to the details recently." Danzo nodded at Aoba. Now, he had already begun to think about how to investigate the reason why Fugaku had consumed so much energy.

    "Okay, Danzo-sama."

    Aoba gave Danzo a meaningful look. This gaze contained a particularly strong emotion as if he completely understood what he was thinking.

    Danzo was very sharp and caught Aoba''s gaze. However, this gaze made him very helpless.

    It seemed...

    Aoba''s attention was still on the novel. The focus was still on the update of the novel.

    All of a sudden, Danzo had a bitter smile on his face. He didn''t want to change Aoba''s opinion of him.

    ''This is fine!''

    ''It is already pretty good!''

    Danzo felt that the impression he gave Aoba was helpful in winning his trust. After all, they all had the same hobby. This way, they would have a very high level of intimacy.

    "Danzo-sama, I''m leaving. I will immediately come to find you when the new chapter is updated!"

    Aoba nodded at Danzo, then turned around and left.

    Danzo''s left eye, which was exposed to the outside, stared at Aoba''s back, who turned around and left. His eyes flashed with a faint light, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    Until Aoba completely left. Only then did Danzo shake his head helplessly.

    "This Aoba is also a very interesting person!"

    This was the first time Danzo had seen a ninja talking to him like this. Moreover, he did not feel that he had any problems at all. Although the task was not completed very well, the things he said were still within the framework of the task.

    This made Danzo feel a little helpless.

    If not for the fact that Aoba had told him something very important about Fugaku in the end. Perhaps he was still feeling depressed right now.

    "This person is a little interesting!"

    Danzo couldn''t even remember when he felt like he was riding a roller coaster the last time. It seemed like it was when he was asking about who to cover the rear when his teacher was still alive.

    He had never thought of this. He had been the boss of Root for so many years. It was actually such a young man who dared to speak to him so freely. The others, whether it was Konohagakure''s higher-ups or Root ninjas, did not even dare to breathe when they saw him.

    Danzo thought about it and smiled again. He lowered his head and looked at the black book in his hand.

    Just now, he had only read it roughly. He was mainly looking for information about the Uchiha clan. Now it was confirmed that there was no information about the Uchiha clan.

    Then...

    It was time to appreciate it.

    Danzo immediately raised his hand to open this black book and once again seriously read the story of this Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    Just a moment ago, his attention was focused on whether there might be any information about the Uchiha clan.

    Now there was no pressure. He read this story again. There was a different feeling in his heart. After all, the previous two experiences were not so good.

    The first time was in the dark corridor, and he only had one eye. The original environment was very dark, so he could only read it roughly. In addition, the environment at that time did not allow him to appreciate the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    The second time was when he just browsed it. What he wanted to see more was the news of the Uchiha clan. Even if his eyes had read these words, it was still mainly to find information.

    At this time, Danzo could finally fully concentrate on reading this Teacher Bai of the Ninja School novel.

    Danzo read the magical words in the book, and his whole being entered a Ninja School that he had never come into contact with before.

    Gradually, Danzo felt that his soul followed the words in the book and was immersed in the plot.

    As if he was the protagonist in the plot.

    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. The more he looked at it, the more comfortable he felt.

    The feeling that had been silent for an unknown number of years began to awaken from his body.

    To some extent...

    The appearance of this book made Danzo think that he was a man and made him want to be a man again!

    ...

    Aoba left Danzo''s building, and there was a faint smile on his lips.

    He was quite satisfied with the process just now.

    In fact, he was not completely sure how to deal with Danzo''s questions and answers.

    After all, he could not guess what Danzo was thinking so clearly and what kind of question he would ask him. All he could do was sort out an outline.

    After that, he would act according to the questions that Danzo raised.

    It was in front of Danzo that he showed the ability to adapt to the situation that Danzo thought Aoba lacked.

    This was also the first time Aoba had interacted so deeply with Danzo since coming to the Ninja World.

    This made him realize...

    Danzo was very shady, but his brain was not as good as he had imagined. Only if the method was used well. He could still ask for a pinch!

    Aoba walked directly in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division direction. This time, talking to Danzo had spent too much of his time. It was time to go to work.

    Ten minutes later.

    Aoba came to his compartment. But before he entered. He heard extremely noisy sounds coming from inside.

    ''There are people?''

    Aoba straightened up the cat-faced mask on his face. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with his appearance, he directly pushed open the compartment door and walked in.

    Rumble...

    The sound of a door being pushed open suddenly attracted the attention of the people inside.

    "Did they send someone over again? There are too many people here. It''s so hot!"

    "What happened? No one came at all!"

    "You guys are so slow!"

    "How long are we going to be locked up here?"

    "..."

    A series of urgent sounds rang out from the compartment. These people were all prisoners tied up in the compartment, waiting to be interrogated.

    After Aoba heard these words. He knew that this was sent over by the guard leader.

    They must have waited for him for a while. Seeing that he had not arrived yet, they just tied these people here.

    Instantly.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up behind the mask.

    These people simply did not know what kind of person they were about to face!

    In a split second, Aoba walked inside step by step. He was directly reflected in the eyes of the prisoners who were tied up.

    Almost in an instant, the compartment becomes quiet. When they were tied up here, they had no idea which torturer ninja was going to interrogate them.

    Of course, they did not know any of the torturer ninjas. They had only heard of the terrifying cat-faced demon.

    They were all silently praying in their hearts. As long as the person who interrogated them was not the cat-faced demon, then it was fine. Anyone else could do it.

    But...

    At this time, their eyes were focused on Aoba''s cat face mask. They clearly saw the pattern on the mask.

    "...."

    For a moment, no one spoke a word.

    ''Isn''t this the cat-faced demon?!''

    ''Finished!''

    Everyone''s mood instantly fell to the bottom, and they had no mood to speak.

    This could be said to be...

    What you were afraid of comes!

    ...

    Almost the same time.

    In the Country of Earth, Iwagakure, Tsuchikage office.

    Dressed in a red and yellow outfit, Onoki sat on the not-so-tall desk that was custom-made for him.

    He looked like he was in his early fifties now. His hair and beard had just begun to turn white, and his whole body was still in the prime of his life.

    At this moment, Onoki was reading the scroll in his hand. He was dealing with Iwagakure''s daily affairs.

    Whoosh!

    All of a sudden, a figure flashed out of the Tsuchikage office, like a ghost, not making any sound at all.

    "Did you find anything?"

    Onoki didn''t even raise his eyes. His eyes were staring at the scroll in his hand, and his indifferent tone was like asking a very insignificant thing.

    "Yes!"

    The half-kneeling figure immediately responded, then raised his head and stared at Onoki, who was not far away from him.

    "Tsushikage-sama, Sunagakure has made a move." This Iwagakure ninja said. He was a ninja who was responsible for Sunagakure information gathering. He came to report to Onoki the moment he got the information.

    "Tell me the details." Onoki was still staring at the scroll in front of him. He was not putting on an act but was really looking at the words on the scroll. At the same time, he was listening to the report of this Iwagakure ninja.

    "Yes!"

    This Iwagakure ninja immediately nodded. When he spoke, he stared at Onoki''s reaction.

    "Recently, Sunagakure''s movements are bigger than before..." This Iwagakure ninja began to speak.

    At this moment, Onoki did not have any reaction. He was still reading the scroll in his hand. It seemed like he did not take Iwagakure''s report seriously.

    "After Sunagakure was ambushed by Amegakure, they suffered heavy losses. Many people died, and many of their finances were plundered. Through the observation of the scouts, the Third Kazekage was very angry." This Iwagakure ninja said.

    "There is no problem in being angry."

    Onoki suddenly interrupted; his eyes were still focused on the scroll in his hand, but he didn''t delay listening to the report of Sunagakure''s situation.

    "If I''m not wrong, the Third Kazekage should have been tricked. I don''t know what kind of information he got that he dared to lead a team to invade Konohagakure personally!" said Onoki. His eyes moved away from the scroll and focused on the Iwagakure ninja who was not far in front of him.

    "It''s really funny!"

    "He, the dignified Kazekage, actually led a team to launch a sneak attack. If the sneak attack were successful, it would be fine, but it ended in a crushing defeat!"

    "The most interesting thing is that when he goes back, he finds that people from Amegakure plunder his village!"

    "When this kind of ridiculous news came, I thought it was false information!"

    "Sunagakure really repeatedly refreshed my understanding of them!"

    Onoki said and laughed. He had received this information for a long time. Every time he thought about it, he felt that it was extremely ridiculous. It could be said that his brain had grown in his crotch.

    "Ridiculous."

    This Iwagakure ninja agreed and nodded. He had to agree with the Third Tsuchikage''s words, but he did not dare to smile like Onoki. That was not something he could do with his status.

    "Continue. What did Kazekage do after being angry? Let me guess. did you lead the team that secretly sneaked into Konohagakure to attack Amegakure?" Onoki looked back at the scroll. His words seemed to be very concerned about this matter, but his actions didn''t seem that concerned.

    "Well..."

    After hearing Onoki''s words, this Iwagakure ninja suddenly wanted to laugh, but he still didn''t dare to laugh. This was not in line with his status, and he couldn''t do such a thing in Onoki''s office.

    "It is indeed like this!"

    The Iwagakure ninja nodded. When he got the information, he thought that the Third Kazekage was very fierce and dared to hit Amegakure directly. But after hearing the Third Tsuchikage''s words, he suddenly felt that he was not fierce but reckless.

    "It seems that this Kazekage will not give up until Sunagakure is destroyed!"

    Onoki''s mouth slightly curled up. From his expression, it seemed that he had already snorted at Third Kazekage.

    "Sunagakure has such a little strength, and if it is attacked by Amegakure, it could be considered as a lesson, but they still wanted to attack Amegakure. It seems that they did not learn his lesson!

    Onoki put down the scroll in his hand and looked at the Iwagakure ninja in front of him.

    This was the first time that Onoki looked straight at this Iwagakure ninja since he entered his office.

    "Sunagakure is an opportunity. I just don''t know if Konohagakure can seize this opportunity. But I think they will not; after all, Konohagakure''s Hokage is also the same."

    "One of these two Kage is ignorant and doesn''t make a decision after thinking about things clearly. There is nothing in his head, and the other is cowardly. He can even open his mouth and eat it after being ridiculed by Kumogakure!"

    "I don''t think Konohagakure will see this opportunity, but even if they see it, they won''t attack Sunagakure. Konohagakure''s Third Hokage doesn''t have the courage."

    Onoki almost instantly analyzed Sunagakure and Konohagakure''s situations. He scoffed at Third Kazekage and Third Hokage, who were in the same group as him, thinking that these two were not worthy of the Kage reputation.

    "Tsuchikage-sama, should we seize this opportunity?" This Iwagakure ninja asked.

    "No need!"

    Onoki shook his head without any hesitation. His face was extremely decisive.

    "If we don''t move, it will be the greatest deterrence to the other forces!"

    Onoki said in a deep voice. His eyes were shining with wisdom. He was different from the Third Raikage. Not only did he have great strength, but he also had a strong mind. He could easily make judgments and analyze the situation. He was very confident about the current situation.

    "Yes!"

    This Iwagakureninja immediately responded. He came this time to report Sunagakure''s information, thinking that they, Iwagakure, could take the opportunity to attack Sunagakure.

    However, these thoughts were dispelled by Tsushikage''s words.

    "After experiencing Amegakure''s matter, they will strengthen their village''s defense by a lot. Even if it was an opportunity, it should not be big."

    Onoki slowly explained to the Iwagakure ninja. After all, there were some things that could not be completely guessed by his subordinates. He had to tell his subordinates clearly so that they would not feel disappointed.

    "Yes!" After hearing Onoki''s words, this Iwagakure ninja immediately responded.

    "Actually, if we really made a move. The most important issue is still the core issue..." Onoki stared at Iwagakure ninja and slowly said, "What kind of benefits can we get?"

    "Yes!" This Iwagakure ninja answered again. He understood that the Tsushikage was giving him a lesson. It was true that there was no profit. He only saw the opportunity, but he did not see the value of the opportunity.

    "Sunagakure has just been robbed by Amegakure and has not recovered yet. Even if we successfully hit Sunagakure, what can we rob? The ground full of sand?" Onoki smiled sarcastically, obviously full of contempt for Sunagakure''s poverty.

    "Yes!" The forehead of this Iwagakure ninja began to sweat. He increasingly felt that the Tsuchikage was very farsighted and saw things clearly.

    "The real big fish still depends on Konohagakure and Kumogakure. If one of these two villages can''t hold on for long, our chance will come!" Onoki''s smile slowly disappeared, and his eyes became sharper. He had already prepared a thunderous strike, but the target of the attack had not appeared yet.

    "Yes!" This Iwagakure ninja nodded again. It was just a simple conversation, and he had learned a lot from the Tsushikage.

    Step step step step...

    However, at this time, a series of rapid footsteps sounded and came to the Tsuchikage office.

    After that, the door of the Tsuchikage office was opened. Another Iwagakure ninja walked in and appeared in Onoki''s line of sight.

    "Tsushikage-sama, Kumogakure frontline urgent report. The Third Raikage personally led a Ninja Army to attack Konohagakure!" The Iwagakure ninja who just ran in said breathlessly. From his posture, it was obvious that he had just received the information and immediately rushed over without any delay.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    After Onoki heard this information, he immediately raised his head and laughed. His laughter was full of joy.

    Then, he looked at the Iwagakure ninja who reported the information about Sunagakure, and his face had become excited.

    "Now, the opportunity has come!"

    "The real big fish has begun to bite the hook!"

    "It''s time for us to prepare!"

    Onoki''s eyes flashed. He kept a low profile and waited for this moment.

 CH 300

    A day passed quickly.

    Everyone in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment was in their first time. They still didn''t know how terrifying the cat-faced demon was.

    As a day passed by, the world was filled with darkness. When they were sent back to the hands of the guards. They felt like they had returned to the human world, and the more they thought about it, the more terrifying it became. They did not dare to recall what had just happened.

    ...

    After leaving the compartment, Aoba slowly walked toward the Anbu dormitory.

    ''A day has passed again.''

    Aoba felt that this day was quite interesting. Not only did he send away all the manuscripts to the people of the Yamanaka clan, but he also had a deep conversation with Danzo. Finally, he stood on the side of justice and punished the prisoners who were waiting for the trial.

    The whole process was quite meaningful.

    Soon, Aoba returned to his dormitory room. After he closed the room, he used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) as his substitute here.

    Now, because of the book Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. Aoba didn''t know when someone would come to find him.

    If someone from the Yamanaka clan made a visit and wanted to ask him for the rest of the manuscripts, if no one answered, then he might be in trouble.

    At this time, Aoba increasingly understood the importance of leaving a shadow clone in the Anbu dormitory.

    After that, Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and went directly to the tower.

    He did not choose to go to the underground corridor under the Hokage Building.

    The most important reason was that he had already noticed that the things he could see on the surface might not be too big of a secret, but it was just a morgue that stored the bodies for the outside world to see.

    But the room next to those rooms. Aoba faintly felt that some secrets were hidden in it, and those secrets might overturn his understanding of Konohagakure.

    At this time. Aoba stood on the first floor of the tower.

    "There are too many things to do..."

    Aoba rubbed his forehead. He had not used Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) to carry out training for a period of time and suddenly felt some fear and resistance to practice.

    After all...

    He was someone who had crossed over from modern society. He wasn''t so keen on this kind of thing that training hard every day.

    "I haven''t finished learning the water release ninjutsu..."

    "I haven''t read the memories of those people in Kumogakure..."

    "Recently, I''ve also received detailed teaching of puppet Techniques and sand control ninjutsu..."

    "As for Kumogakure''s ninjutsu, I only mastered a little bit of basic..."

    "There''s still a pile of blank paper tags waiting to be drawn..."

    "Other than that, there are also books that Minato sent over..."

    "..."

    Aoba rubbed his forehead, feeling like he was overwhelmed by a lot of homework.

    At first, he felt he had plenty of time every day, so he didn''t need to worry. He just needed to take it slow. Now that he saw that there were still so many things he hadn''t done, he was still not in a hurry at all because he knew that it was useless to be anxious.

    "What should I do?"

    Aoba took a deep breath. Although there was no time limit to these things, it still gave him a feeling that he had faced a sea of questions and a mountain of books during his school days.

    The language teacher said that there was not much homework to do today!

    The English teacher said that there was not much homework to do today!

    The math teacher said that there was not much homework to do today!

    ...

    Every teacher left a portion. In the end, it was still a lot. After that, every teacher was still very innocent. Especially during the winter and summer vacations.

    Aoba rubbed his forehead, and unknowingly, he had returned to the fear of being dominated by homework.

    For a moment, Aoba felt his head would explode. He didn''t even know where to start.

    He didn''t know how many times in his heart he wanted to delay and say that he would practice tomorrow...

    "Let''s look at the memory."

    Aoba chose something that was relatively easier to do. He immediately raised his hands. Each of his hands stretched out two fingers and directly crossed them in front of his chest.

    "Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba immediately used Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique). In an instant, a thousand shadow clones appeared on the first floor of the tower.

    After these shadow clones appeared. Aoba slowly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.

    Fortunately.

    Fortunately, he could use his clone to assist in his training; otherwise, it would be too torturous.

    "Now everyone starts to divide the work and read the memory. Some people will read Hari''s memory, some will read Kumogakure Advisor''s memory, and the rest will check the memory of Sunagakure ninjas in detail." Aoba said to these shadow clones.

    "Yes!"

    Thousands of shadow clones nodded at the same time, and then they began to carry out their respective task.

    Swish!

    Aoba suddenly disappeared in a flash.

    He directly communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula that was in the Anbu dormitory and directly returned to his dormitory room.

    "Bang!"

    The moment Aoba returned to the dormitory, the shadow clone that had substituted Aoba in his room suddenly disappeared.

    After that, Aoba fell directly on the iron bed.

    In fact, he was not that tired, or it can be said that he was not tired, but training or something was still quite exhausting.

    It was always because there were a few days of decadence that he could not muster the energy and just wanted to sleep and fish.

    Gradually, Aoba closed his eyes and slept.

    ...

    Country of Water, in a port.

    The Country of Water merchants returned to the Country of Water as fast as they could and did not dare to stay in the Country of Fire for too long.

    Especially the merchant''s leader of the Country of Water merchants. He finally understood what it meant to have a long night and a long dream.

    His experience in Konohagakure made him feel like he was in a dream, and it was a nightmare that he didn''t want to recall anymore.

    It wasn''t until they returned to the port of the Country of Water. Every merchant, including the merchant leader, heaved a heavy sigh of relief.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Right at this moment, seven figures flashed out and appeared in front of the merchant leader.

    These seven people. It was Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    "You came back so quickly!"

    The leader of the seven people, Biwa Juzo, stared at the merchant leader. He felt that these merchants had come back as soon as they left. Even the usual trade was not so fast. In his heart, he directly recognized this leader as not doing the task seriously at all. He just finished selling the goods and secretly ran back.

    "Do you know the price of doing this?"

    Next to Biwa Juzo, Suikazan Fuguki said coldly. He was not as tactful as Biwa Juzo. His words were relatively direct. His gaze was fixed on the merchant leader, and it was as if he would swallow the merchant leader alive at any time.

    Except for these two people. The others did not say anything. However, they all looked coldly at these merchants.

    The meaning they expressed was already very obvious.

    They all treated these merchants as deserters and did not think that they would get any information in such a short time.

    "No! No! You misunderstood! We got the information!" The merchant leader quickly waved his hands and explained.

    "Is there any meaning in saying such things at a time like this?" Biwa Juzo said coldly. Originally, he had not thought of how to deal with these merchants. He felt that what these people did was more or less understandable. After all, Konohagakure was in a war. The situation over there was more or less a bit dangerous.

    But...

    When he saw the merchant leader was still quibbling with him. He even dared to lie to them that he had gotten the information.

    This was simply treating all seven of them as idiots.

    Swish!

    After Biwa Juzo said this, he suddenly pulled out the extremely overbearing Kubikiribocho from behind.

    This Kubikiribocho was swinging in Biwa Juzo''s hand, and the cold light on the blade made every merchant present feel a strong sense of oppression and fear.

    For a moment, everyone felt an itch on their necks. The skin on their faces was a little painful. It was as if the wind that Kubikiribocho swung out had a blade.

    "Really! Really! What I said is true! I really got the information!"

    This merchant leader was completely flustered. He used his fastest speed to take off the backpack behind him and took out a notebook from the bag.

    This notebook was the one he used to record what Satsuma Rentaro had said in the warehouse.

    "Here!"

    "I recorded everything here!"

    "We met Satsuma Rentaro in Konohagakure!"

    "Satsuma Rentaro told me all this information!"

    The merchant leader said anxiously. Now, his mood had been completely affected by Kubikiribocho. He was instantly flustered, especially after experiencing the matter of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s cat-faced demon. He understood that many things had to be explained at the very beginning. Otherwise, things would become troublesome.

    "Satsuma Rentaro?!"

    At this moment, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen all widened their eyes. Everyone''s eyes flashed with disbelief. What they wanted the most was news of Satsuma Rentaro. How could these merchants get it so easily?

    "How could Satsuma Rentaro be in Konohagakure? Are you kidding me?"

    Biwa Juzo was the first to calm down. He still confirmed the words of this merchant leader as a lie.

    "When we asked you to find Satsuma Rentaro, you say that you saw Satsuma Rentaro. In your next life, say a more reliable lie. This kind of lie is too poor!"

    Biwa Juzo''s words directly pulled back the thoughts of the other six people.

    That''s right!

    The Boss is right!

    This person must be lying!

    How could they find Satsuma Rentaro so easily?

    They had been searching so hard in the Country of Fire, but they had never seen Satsuma Rentaro.

    "Listen to my explanation..."

    The merchant leader was so anxious that his tears were about to burst out. However, at this time, his brain was becoming more and more useless. The more he wanted to say, the more he did not know what to say. His mind went blank, and he was a little confused.

    "Speak!"

    Biwa Juzo sneered. He did not believe the merchant leader''s word, but he still nodded and said, "I want to see what you can explain."

    "That... that... that..."

    The merchant leader hurriedly opened the notebook in his hand and flipped to the record that he had obtained information from Satsuma Rentaro.

    "Right!"

    "It''s like this!"

    "It was when we were unloading the goods in Konohagakure''s warehouse..."

    "Suddenly, a person wearing a cloak came in."

    "That person is Satsuma Rentaro!"

    The merchant leader immediately recalled the scene at that time. The memories of that time gradually appeared in his mind. He wished he could quickly tell all of these things. He was afraid that he would cause the seven people to be dissatisfied and directly cut his head off.

    Of course, the merchant leader still held back. He ignored the fact that they had entered Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Firstly, these things were not something to be proud of, and it would not benefit them at all. It might even make them lose face.

    Secondly, they were engaged in intelligence scouting work. If they had talked about Konohagakure Intelligence Division, even if they did not tell them anything, they would not believe it.

    Because of this, the merchant leader decided to hide these things.

    Absolutely not!

    Just pretend that nothing happened!

    Then, the merchant leader stared at the notebook, which recorded the most important details.

    "When Satsuma Rentaro saw me, he knew that it was you who arranged for us to come over. At that time, the first thing he said was that you were too anxious." The merchant leader said.

    "I was too anxious?" A big question mark suddenly appeared in Biwa Juzo''s mind, and he did not know what it meant.

    "That''s right. That was what Satsuma Rentaro said back then. He even briefly explained what happened, but he didn''t say too many details. It might be inconvenient for him to tell us..."

    The merchant leader took a deep breath. Then, his gaze focused on the notebook, and began to speak.

    "Satsuma Rentaro said that there was a change in Gasshi''s mission. It seems to be the name Gasshi. That was what I heard at that time. He said that Gasshi was no longer going to save Hari but to kill Hari. So they reached a consensus and returned to Konohagakure together."

    The merchant leader hurriedly explained. He didn''t dare to speak slowly at all for fear that he would be cut down by that Kubikiribocho if he spoke too slowly.

    "Did you really meet Satsuma Rentaro?"

    After hearing these words, Biwa Juzo frowned slightly. He suddenly felt that this merchant leader word did not seem to be a lie.

    Then, he turned around and looked at the other Seven Ninja Swordsmen. They exchanged glances with each other and all saw the same look in their eyes.

    Indeed, everyone was thinking the same thing.

    The most important reason was that the merchant leader had mentioned a point of information that should not have been known to him.

    Gasshi!

    Hari!

    According to normal logic, this was the first time he had heard of this.

    No matter how well-informed these merchants were, they should not have known that Hari had been caught by Konohagakure, let alone the news that Gasshi had taken Satsuma Rentaro away.

    The news that Satsuma Rentaro had been taken away by Gasshi was only known to the seven of them.

    Other than that, no one in the Country of Water knew. In the process of searching for Satsuma Rentaro, they had asked many Kumogakure ninjas. Even so, those Kumogakure ninjas did not know about this matter.

    If this merchant leader made up a story...

    Then it was a bit too much of a coincidence.

    "We really did meet Satsuma Rentaro!" The merchant leader was on the verge of tears. If they didn''t believe it, his head would be cut off.

    "Did Satsuma Rentaro say anything else?" Biwa Juzo took a deep breath. In his heart, he began to gradually accept the news that this merchant leader had seen Satsuma Rentaro. The expression on his face also became serious. After searching for a long time, they did not see Satsuma Rentaro. Now it seemed that he was hiding in Konohagakure.

    "Yes!"

    This merchant leader quickly nodded. Then he flipped the notebook and looked at the records on it.

    "Satsuma Rentaro asked me to tell Jozu-sama that he is now doing intelligence work in Konohagakure. He even asked me to report four important points to you!" The merchant leader said.

    "Hurry up and tell me!" Biwa Juzo instantly became tense, and when he thought of the information from Satsuma Rentaro, he became very excited.

 CH 301

    The eyes of the merchant leader stared at Biwa Juzo in front of him. To be precise, it was Kubikiribocho in Biwa Juzo''s hand. He did not dare to be rash at all, and his heart was extremely nervous.

    He quickly looked at the notebook in his hand. He then carefully looked at each and every word on it.

    Now, this merchant leader felt extremely fortunate. Fortunately, he had the habit of keeping a record.

    After all, many things would be forgotten if he was not careful. If he recalls it later, he did not know what would happen if he forgot something.

    "The first point is..."

    The merchant leader frowned slightly. After carefully looking at the information again, he said seriously.

    "Satsuma Rentaro said that Konohagakure already knows that Kirigakure attacked Kumogakure, but Kumogakure has not yet known about this matter..."

    "Kirigakure... Hmm..."

    "Did we really attack Kumogakure?"

    The merchant leader couldn''t help but ask. When he heard what Satsuma Rentaro word in Konohagakure, he had a lot of questions in his heart.

    When did Kirigakure attack Kumogakure?

    Why did this sound like a lie?

    But, at this time, he did not dare not to report these things to the seven people in front of him. He could only tell the truth and did not dare to make any changes. He could only believe that the person who gave him the news was the real Satsuma Rentaro so that he had a chance to live.

    Right now, he was very clear.

    If what he got was fake information. Then what awaited him was that sharp Kubikiribocho.

    "Konohagakure actually knows!"

    Biwa Juzo suddenly opened his eyes wide. When he heard this sentence, he had already confirmed that what this merchant leader said was not a lie. This person had indeed met Satsuma Rentaro.

    Moreover, Satsuma Rentaro did know some information because the people who attacked Kumogakure''s outpost were the seven of them.

    Although they did not kill all the ninjas in the outpost, they later waited on the path to the Country of Lightning from the Country of Fire. They only blocked Brei and did not see any other Kumogakure ninjas.

    From the looks of it, those ninjas did something to Konohagakure.

    Biwa Juzo looked at the other Seven Ninja Swordsman and exchanged glances with each of them. He could see the same look in each other''s eyes as he had thought.

    At this time, everyone believed that the merchant leader had really met Satsuma Rentaro, and the person they had met was the real Satsuma Rentaro.

    In fact, none of them knew.

    The real Satsuma Rentaro had died a long time ago.

    The Satsuma Rentaro they saw from the beginning was no longer the real Satsuma Rentaro but the role that Aoba played.

    "What else did he say?" Biwa Juzo asked tensely. Just this point alone had given him a definite confirmation in his heart, allowing him to believe these things.

    "Satsuma Rentaro said that you have to make a choice as soon as possible. Either you have to control Konohagakure to prevent someone from passing the information to Kumogakure, or you have to take precautions against Kumogakure. You have to attack Kumogakure before Kumogakure makes a move against Kirigakure." The merchant leader said seriously.

    "Did Satsuma Rentaro say all of this?" Biwa Juzo asked in a deep voice.

    "Yes, yes, he said all of this. I only conveyed it over and did not add anything of my personal statement." The merchant leader immediately nodded his head violently. Even now, his heart was still filled with fear.

    "I understand. Go on, what other information do you have?" Biwa Juzo nodded. He would really take Rentaro''s advice as a reference.

    This would also require him to report the information to Mizukage before making a decision.

    "En... Satsuma Rentaro also said that there was a problem with Kumogakure. Kumogakure Advisor and Gasshi were planning to kill Hari, and Brei wanted to save Hari. In the end, both sides had a conflict. Brei killed Kumogakure Advisor, and now both Gasshi and Brei are missing."

    The merchant leader read the contents of his notebook to the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Among them were the names of Gasshi and Brei. He also read it several times seriously and was sure that he was right.

    It had to be said.

    Kumogakure ninja''s name was too hard to say. It was all names that made him feel very strange.

    As he finished this sentence. Biwa Juzo nodded again.

    "This is a very high-quality piece of information!"

    Biwa Juzo''s face turned extremely serious. Now he knows a lot of content but could not tell the merchant leader.

    Whether these people could keep their mouths or not, none of them could be sure.

    However, even if none of them spoke. The seven of them all knew about this matter tacitly.

    Brei had already been killed by them.

    No wonder they didn''t see any other Kumogakure ninjas. It turned out that they were all killed by Brei.

    "I really didn''t expect that even Kumogakure had internal strife. I don''t understand why Gasshi wanted to kill Hari. Wasn''t he going to save Hari before? Did Rentaro explain the specific reason?" Biwa Juzo stared at the merchant leader and asked.

    "I''m not sure."

    The merchant leader immediately shook his head. He really didn''t know about this matter, so he didn''t dare to speculate carelessly.

    Now, he finally managed to convince the Seven Ninja Swordsmen to believe what he said. Then all he needed to do was to say what Rentaro said to him.

    There was no need to add anything else.

    "Did Rentaro give you any suggestions?" Biwa Juzo asked again.

    "I think he did..." The merchant leader immediately looked at the notebook. His eyes finally fixed on a piece of information and said, "Rentaro said that we can use this information to make Kumogakure crack from the inside."

    "Erm..."

    After hearing this, Biwa Juzo felt that he seemed to understand, but he also did not seem to understand completely. He was in a state of half-understanding.

    However, he remembered all of this in his mind.

    "Wait!"

    When Biwa Juzo thought of this, he suddenly realized something. Even if he had confidence in himself in these details, there was still a possibility of forgetting them. He still could not trust his memories too much.

    After all, the information that Satsuma Rentaro said was not just a little bit, but several. Moreover, they were equipped with corresponding solutions. If he forgot something, it was very likely to waste Rentaro''s painstaking efforts.

    "Can I take your notebook with me later?" Biwa Juzo inserted Kubikiribocho into the ground and pointed to the notebook in the merchant leader''s hand.

    "Yes, yes, I can give it to you!" How could the merchant leader dare to say no? A notebook was not important to him at all, especially when compared to his life.

    As he said that, he directly handed the notebook in his hand to Biwa Juzo and planned to give it to him now.

    "Okay."

    Biwa Juzo took the book without hesitation. His eyes looked at the notebook, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    "Are these words?"

    Biwa Juzo directly asks. In his opinion, there was no difference between these things and children''s doodles; there was nothing to read at all.

    "Yes... yes..."

    The corner of the merchant leader''s mouth twitched slightly. He felt that he had been offended, but he did not dare to argue with Biwa Juzo for fear of causing Biwa Juzo to be angry.

    "I''ll return the book to you. Later, you will go with us to see Mizukage-sama. But before that, you still need to tell us the remaining two pieces of information first." Biwa Juzo directly threw the notebook back to the merchant leader. He could not read this notebook at all, and it was useless to hold it.

    "Ah?!"

    The merchant leader was full of black lines. He suddenly felt that the road ahead was full of thorns, and it became even more difficult.

    If he had known earlier, he should have properly practiced calligraphy. He never thought that he would be taken away in this way at this time.

    This was too difficult!

    The merchant leader suddenly felt that he had forgotten his words during this period of time. It could be said that he was unlucky no matter what he did.

    "Actually, I don''t understand what Rentaro said next at all. Even now, I still don''t understand it very well. I''m very confused."

    The merchant leader looked at his record in this notebook. He had completely recorded it according to what Satsuma Rentaro had said, but the content made him feel puzzled.

    He knew all the words, but it was something that could not be understood when it was formed together.

    At this time, he had been staring at the words in the notebook.

    There were a lot of question marks in his head. Even when he repeated these words in his head, he didn''t know where to start.

    "Tell me about it."

    Biwa Juzo nodded at the merchant leader. He saw the expression on the latter''s face and understood what the other party meant. In the past, he had similar experiences. When he heard Satsuma Rentaro talk about these related things, he would feel confused.

    "Satsuma Rentaro said..."

    The merchant leader frowned as he stared at his notebook. Even though he had already recorded Satsuma Rentaro''s words, he still felt that there was something wrong with the words in the notebook.

    "Gasshi ambushed Sunagakure Third Kazekage."

    "All forces will target Kumogakure."

    "Then let us join forces to deal with Kumogakure?"

    "That seems to be it..."

    The merchant leader was in a daze and did not know how to describe this matter.

    "You can say this to Mizukage-sama again later. Didn''t you say there was a fourth one? What is it?" When Biwa Juzo heard about the situation in the Ninja World, his mind became even more confused. He directly waved his hand and chose not to listen. After he knew that Satsuma Rentaro was still alive, the big stone in his heart directly fell.

    "I remember the last one very clearly. At that time, Satsuma Rentaro''s expression was very serious. He said that it was reliable news. Hari was not dead!" The merchant leader said.

    "What happened to Hari?"

    A big question mark appeared on Biwa Juzo''s head. He now had the feeling of chatting with Satsuma Rentaro at that time, and he began not to understand it.

    "I don''t know either!" The merchant leader shook his head because he had no idea who Hari was.

    "Alright, come with me and report everything to Mizukage-sama!"

    Biwa Juzo picked up Kubikiribocho and put it behind his back.

    It was just this one move. It instantly caused the merchant leader to break out in cold sweat.

    "Yes... yes..."

    The merchant leader nodded mechanically. He was truly afraid. At this point, he did not want to lose his life just because of a tiny mistake.

    The next moment, the merchant leader was taken away by the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. They walked directly in the direction of Kirigakure.

    Biwa Juzo originally thought that this merchant group did not bring anything back but escaped before the battle and did not think that they could get the information.

    Now that he found out about Satsuma Rentaro, he suddenly felt that everything came too suddenly. It was completely beyond his imagination and beyond the imagination of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    However, Biwa Juzo still decided to listen to what the information was first.

    After all, if there was any bad information or some information that should not be said, he could stop him and not report it to the Mizukage.

    Now it was confirmed that there was no problem. He decided to bring this merchant leader to report to the Mizukage.

    ...

    On the other side.

    The northeast of the Country of Fire.

    One voice after another quickly passed through the Country of Fire. These people''s attention was all focused on the front, and their speed was very fast.

    If they moved forward at their speed and there were no accidents. They could reach Konohagakure before dawn.

    All of them had dark skin and were wearing ninja clothing. They were all Kumogakure ninjas. At the front of the troops was a buff shirtless man.

    It was Kumogakure Third Raikage Ay.

    As Raikage, he was indeed a straightforward man. He could not understand so many strategies and conspiracies, nor could he figure out the situation and traps that were so clear.

    But...

    If he was just a ninja who could charge and break through the enemy lines. Ay had such enough strength!

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    With the rapid charge of these Kumogakure ninja troops, they were getting closer and closer to Konohagakure.

    Only...

    Konohagakure did not get any information at all.

    All the scouts outside who were observing the situation were killed as soon as they found the Kumogakure ninja troops.

    No news was successfully sent back to Konohagakure. It could be said that they launched a quick sneak attack with a thunderous momentum.

    This was also Third Raikage Ay''s custom-made strategy. There weren''t that many fancy things, and it was just a simple and crude direct push.

    No matter who his opponent was or how many people there were, it was fine to just directly punch them!

    Gradually.

    Time passed by.

    A few hours passed in the blink of an eye.

    The Country of Fire was still shrouded in the middle of the night, and it was already the latter half of the night.

    The Kumogakure ninja troops had already arrived not far from Konohagakure. At this moment, the ninja troops all stopped. Everyone looked at the Third Raikage Ay.

    One of the Kumogakure ninjas, who could be considered to have a decent status, was the Kumogakure ninja, who listened to the arrangement of the Third Raikage Ay in Raikage''s office that day. He immediately walked to Ay.

    "Raikage-sama, Konohagakure is in front of us. What should we do now?" This Kumogakure ninja asked.

    "Rest for half an hour, recover your energy, and then..."

    Ay''s voice slowly sounded, and his low voice revealed a decisive meaning.

    "Follow me to attack Konohagakure!"

 CH 302

    BOOM!!!

    While Aoba was sleeping, he immediately heard a loud sound coming from the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance, directly startling him from his sleep.

    "ENEMY ATTACK!!!"

    Aoba immediately heard the shouts from the outside. These sounds were especially loud in the Anbu dormitory, causing everyone to wake up in a flash.

    No one knew what had happened.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    At this time, there was an urgent knock on Aoba''s room door as if it was going to break his door.

    "Don''t sleep anymore. Kumogakure has sent ninjas to attack Konohagakure. Now, all of you, go to the battlefield!"

    A loud and clear voice came from outside. After saying this, he did not wait for any response from Aoba. He immediately knocked on the others'' door and shouted.

    "???"

    When Aoba heard this sentence, a lot of small question marks appeared in his head.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Kumogakure ninjas?"

    "What''s going on?"

    Aoba suddenly became the person who did not understand the situation. He lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling, completely dumbfounded.

    Logically speaking, Kumogakure shouldn''t have attacked Konohagakure at this time!

    But judging from this level of commotion¡­ This wasn''t a simple sneak attack. It was more like a premeditated attack. Moreover, the other side seemed to have quite a few people, not as exaggerated as just a few ninja teams.

    After all, not long ago. Sunagakure ninjas had just invaded Konohagakure. At that time, the commotion caused to the village was not as exaggerated as it was now, and of course, it was not that loud.

    Suddenly, Aoba immediately made a series of hand seals, controlling the chakra in his body, and used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    Bang!

    Aoba''s body trembled slightly. A person who looked exactly like him appeared in front of him. It was his shadow clone.

    "You take my place and follow everyone. I will go and see what exactly happened."

    Aoba gave a simple order to the shadow clone. After he finished speaking, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), and his figure disappeared in a flash.

    Almost in an instant, Aoba came out of the tower in the forest and directly controlled the chakra in his body to quickly recall those shadow clones who were checking memories.

    Bang bang bang bang...

    Along with a series of explosion sounds, these shadow clones were instantly removed and returned to Aoba''s body one after another.

    Hum!

    In an instant, Aoba''s brain suddenly trembled. These shadow clones had been working here for a long time. They transmitted the details they had just read into Aoba''s mind.

    For a moment, Aoba only felt that his brain had received an extremely powerful information attack.

    He was completely stunned.

    Two to three seconds later only then did Aoba recover from this stun state. At this time, he had already put these shadow clones back into his body and had already recovered to a relatively perfect state.

    Crash crash...

    Aoba''s body turned into pieces of paper.

    These flying pieces of paper began to reassemble as if they were reconstructing a body and stacking them into other shapes.

    Almost in an instant, Aoba turned into Satsuma Rentaro.

    Swish!

    Aoba immediately communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula above the Hokage Rock, and his figure disappeared.

    "This..."

    Aoba stood on the top of Hokage Rock and looked down at the scene below. He could immediately see the flames of war spreading. Several places were burning, and the silent night was particularly bright.

    Many of Konohagakure''s outer walls were damaged, and many houses collapsed. Just by standing on the Hokage Rock and looking at it roughly, one could see the tragedy of the war here.

    "Damn it!"

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with anger. He instantly recognized the people who attacked were Kumogakure ninjas. They actually launched a sneak attack on Konohagakure overnight.

    This was something he had never thought of.

    According to the current situation. Kumogakure was in the state of being surrounded by enemies. Konohagakure was still holding the key that could solve Kumogakure''s predicament - Hari.

    This situation...

    Kumogakure should not have attacked Konohagakure first when they attacked any village!

    What kind of stupid decision was this?

    Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly. For the Third Ninja World War, the thing he was most worried about was the spread of the flames of war to Konohagakure.

    He had done so many things before, and the entire Ninja World had been stirred into a mess. Obviously, the battlefield should not appear in Konohagakure!

    Then, a strong sense of confusion appeared in Aoba''s mind. He didn''t understand many things. This was very different from what he had expected.

    His face turned ugly.

    However, at this time, a flash of lightning cut through the darkness of Konohagakure, and an extremely strong figure like a tank rushed directly to the Hokage Building.

    Whether it was strength, speed, or defense, it could be said to be at the peak of a ninja''s strength.

    This figure was the Third Raikage Ay.

    In front of Konohagakure''s people, a scene of lightning shattering the darkness appeared. As Ay rushed over, he directly knocked away all the Konohagakure ninjas blocking his path.

    His entire body exuded a terrifying power.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Following the arrival of Third Raikage Ay, many figures appear behind him and directly surround Ay.

    These figures were all Konohagakure ninjas.

    Among them were Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, Konohagakure''s Root Boss Shimura Danzo, and Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo.

    These ninjas could be said to be Konohagakure''s strongest fighting force. Of course, Orochimaru was not included in this.

    "This is Kumogakure''s Third Raikage. When I went to Kumogakure to do a mission, I had a simple fight with him. The other party''s physical fitness is extremely strong. Whether it is speed, strength, or the ability to resist attacks, I have never seen others comparable to him in my life, coupled with the opponent''s superb lightning ninjutsu. A top-notch wind release user is needed to deal with it." Hatake Sakumo immediately whispered and reported the information about the Third Raikage to everyone.

    "That wind release user should be me!" Danzo stared coldly at the Third Raikage, who was not far away. His face was very cold. He could allow himself to play hard inside Konohagakure, but he could not accept other people coming to attack it.

    "I also know a little bit of wind release. Let''s deal with him together!" Hiruzen said with a calm face. He also knew the horror of Ay, so his reaction was not too big. In addition, the enemy was invading Konohagakure now. This was a war, not a one-on-one battle.

    "Let''s deal with him together!" Hatake Sakumo nodded.

    All of a sudden, these Konohagakure ninjas were talking openly about Ay openly in front of him.

    Only...

    Ay did not care about this at all.

    He stood in the middle of everyone''s encirclement with his head held high. Not only did he not have terrified emotions on his face, but instead, he revealed an excited smile.

    "It has been a long time since I had a carefree fight!"

    Ay swept his gaze over these Konohagakure ninjas, his eyes flashing with fighting spirit. What he liked the most was fighting, not sitting at the table to negotiate with others.

    "I can''t let a person like you destroy Konohagakure!"

    Danzo suddenly roared. At this time, he was very clear that this was the most difficult time for Konohagakure. The strong ninjas on the other side had already broken into Konohagakure''s interior.

    In a split second, Danzo began to form hand seals with both hands. The speed of his hand seals was very fast. Judging by the bandaged hand, he hadn''t acquired the very disgusting-looking Sharingan arm in the future.

    "Futon: Shinkugyoku(Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere)!"

    Danzo was the first to attack and began to spray out one blast wave after another at the Third Raikage in front of him. After all, Sakumo had already said that by only using wind release, they could have a chance to fight back with this Third Raikage in front of him.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Air currents rushed toward Third Raikage''s body. The speed of these air currents was extremely fast, like bullets.

    At this time, Ay''s body was covered with lightning. His body was directly covered with a layer of Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode). Then, his figure flashed and dodged Danzo''s wind release attack at an extremely fast speed.

    "He actually dodged it!"

    When Danzo saw this scene, his left eye flashed with a touch of surprise. He was very clear about how fast the air current he spat out just now was, but it did not even touch Ay''s body.

    "Let''s attack together!"

    Hiruzen looked in Danzo''s direction. He was very clear that now was not the time to be arrogant. If they could attack together, then they should attack together. They had to deal with this Raikage first. Otherwise, things would become more and more troublesome.

    ...

    Aoba stood above the Hokage Rock while looking down at the battle below.

    Hiruzen, Danzo, and the other ninjas all quickly formed hand seals and attacked the Raikage with wind release ninjutsu.

    However, those wind release ninjutsu that was as fast as wind were like a slow-moving snail in front of Ay. They simply couldn''t cause any danger to the latter and were completely dodged by him.

    This scene continued for a few minutes. Ay hadn''t even attacked yet. He just dodged all the attacks of Konohagakure ninjas.

    There was no way to match his speed at all, and there was no way to cause any substantial damage to him in such a situation.

    Apart from Ay, there was an all-out war going on in Konohagakure.

    One by one, the Konohagakure ninjas were fighting against the Kumogakure ninjas that had intruded.

    The scene was very chaotic.

    "Phew..."

    Aoba took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He had already guessed that a war would be like this, but seeing this with his own eyes still made him feel very uncomfortable.

    This was not the scene he wanted to see at all. It was not something he wanted to happen to Konohagakure.

    He had done so much. However, he did not expect that it would still attract the Third Raikage.

    Now things were not so easy to deal with...

    Aoba''s gaze once again fell on the Third Raikage. When he was watching the anime, his impression of this Raikage was completely focused on the Third Raikage that had been resurrected using Edo Tensei.

    It had to be said...

    This guy was really strong!

    Even for Naruto to defeat this Third Raikage was a very difficult matter. In the end, he could only use the Third Raikage method to attack himself.

    But...

    The current Third Raikage was not in the same state. This was completely his own body. Now, he was able to control his body very well. He wouldn''t be slow, and his body was even younger now.

    "I have to think of a way..."

    Aoba knew that if this continued, then not only would Hiruzen and Danzo be in danger, but the entire Konohagakure would be in danger.

    This was something he had never thought of in his plan. The Third Raikage actually came straight over!

    "Attack yourself..."

    "I got it!"

    "I have an idea!"

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly lit up. The method he thought of was to attack himself. Not long ago, he had told the Country of Water merchants about this kind of thing.

    However, he could not wait for Kirigakure to make a move. Aoba quickly made a series of hand seals. He directly used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    In an instant, he created five shadow clones.

    One of the shadow clones maintained Satsuma Rentaro''s appearance and directly sat on top of the head of the Hokage Rock. His eyes focused on the village below, staring at what happened to Konohagakure.

    The other four shadow clones transformed into Kirigakure''s ninjas, but each of them wore a mask on their face, looking like Kirigakure''s Anbu.

    "Go to the village and fight for a while. Do your best to hurt Kumogakure ninjas, but don''t let Konohagakure ninjas think that you are helping them. You have to act like a third party!" Aoba said to the four shadow clones that had transformed into Kirigakure Anbu.

    "Yes!" The four shadow clones nodded in unison.

    "Don''t play for too long. Come over later and cooperate with me to put on a good show." Aoba''s eyes flashed with a cold light.

    "Yes!"

    The four shadow clones responded at the same time. After that, they used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared immediately. They used different techniques and quickly joined the battle.

    As these shadow clones left one after another. The pieces of paper on Aoba''s body changed again and directly transformed into the appearance of Kumogakure ninja Gasshi.

    Swish!

    Aoba also used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure flashed and directly appeared at the Root Base.

    Just after entering the Root Base. Aoba directly controlled his body''s perception ability to directly cover the Root Base so that he could clearly sense the Root ninjas'' specific position.

    "En?"

    After Aoba covered the Root Base with his perception ability, he immediately discovered a very special phenomenon.

    There was a lot of chakra in Root, and the energy of each chakra was very full. There was no intention of fighting at all.

    Good fellow!

    This was the same as Konoha Crush and Pain''s Assault. Even if this Konohagakure were destroyed, none of the ninjas in Root Base would move.

    If this was said in Danzo''s words, it was to preserve the power of Root, leaving a possibility for Konohagakure in the future.

    Too ruthless!

    Aoba felt that Danzo was really ruthless!

    After realizing this, he did not think Danzo would let these Root members go out to fight.

    For Danzo to stand outside at this time. It could only be said as an accident.

    Whether it was when Hiruzen died or when Konohagakure was directly level down, Danzo and his Roots had never appeared. They were hiding in the underground Root Base, quietly waiting for the incident to pass.

    In fact, things were just as Aoba had thought. It was just that this time, Kumogakure''s intruder had arrived late at night.

    Normally speaking, Danzo would be at the root at this time. If something happened, he would not come out, and he would not help.

    Now it could be said to be an accident. An accident that even Danzo did not expect.

    Tonight.

    Danzo did not return to Root Base, and Hiruzen also did not return to his home. The two of them had already agreed to do some secret things in the Hokage Office.

    That was the black book in Danzo''s hand!

    The Teacher Bai of the Ninja School story!

    After Danzo got this book, he couldn''t help but want to share the feelings in his heart. Finally, he contacted Hiruzen, who was his best friend.

    After the two made an agreement, they decided to read the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School in the Hokage Office all night.

    When Kumogakure ninjas invaded, Danzo and Hiruzen just happened to be in the mood. Both of them were particularly excited and immersed in the story of Teacher Bai in the Ninja School.

    Then Kumogakure ninja attack came too suddenly. It was to the point that Danzo and Hiruzen were not prepared. Moreover, there was also a very unpleasant feeling of being interrupted.

    Danzo had no way to turn around and hide in front of everyone. After the enemy invaders came to Konohagakure, he had to bite the bullet and block them.

    This formed the scene of Danzo and everyone attacking the Third Raikage together.

    "Since I have seen these idle Root ninjas, then let me give everyone an order!"

    The pieces of paper on Aoba''s body flew up and changed again. This time, he directly became Shimura Danzo''s right-hand man, Orochimaru.

    Now at this time node. Although Orochimaru was one of the Konoha Sannin, he was also a member of Root.

    The next moment, Aoba walked out with Orochimaru''s appearance and shouted at the Root ninjas.

    "Danzo-sama''s order, don''t just stand here, now all of you go to the village to kill the enemy!"

    Aoba immediately shouted at the crowd. He had seen Orochimaru countless times, and he was very familiar with Orochimaru''s tones and actions. The entire process was imitated perfectly.

    "Yes!"

    When Root ninjas saw Orochimaru(Aoba), they immediately felt that it was Danzo who asked Orochimaru to pass the message. They immediately responded and walked out.

    Everyone at Root knew Orochimaru. Although he rarely came to Root Base, Orochimaru had a very high status in Root and could be said to be second only to Danzo.

    Now, Orochimaru had issued an order. No one dared to refuse.

    All of a sudden, These Root ninjas who were hiding underground all started to move and ran toward the exit, ready to join Konohagakure''s battlefield.

 CH 303

    These Root ninjas did not doubt Orochimaru(Aoba)''s words. After all, since its establishment. Root had only been invaded once.

    That was the matter of Gasshi''s invasion not long ago, and the specific reason for the invasion had not been investigated.

    However, this did not stop them from thinking that Root Base was a very safe place. Other than the people from Root, no other ninjas from other areas could come in.

    Not to mention that Aoba had come in with Orochimaru''s appearance.

    Based on the preconceived concept. Everyone in Root believed that Orochimaru, who commanded them, was the real Orochimaru. No one in Root had ever guessed that he was fake, let alone questioned his authenticity.

    Basically, no one would say it out loud.

    Although it seemed like the operation was very simple, and there seemed to be a lot of loopholes, none of the Root ninjas standing here dared to question Orochimaru.

    Who didn''t know how terrifying Orochimaru was?

    If they were even a little careless, they might be sent to become a human specimen for human experiments.

    In an instant, these Root ninjas rushed out from the Root Base exit. They also fought with the invading Kumogakure ninjas.

    Kumogakure ninja tended to have a melee style as a whole. In addition, the number of people was not particularly large, and they were very tired after a long journey. Their combat strength was relatively not at its peak.

    If they were only dealing with Konohagakure ordinary ninjas, they could still feel that they were evenly matched.

    But now, the battlefield was in chaos.

    Not only did a few Kirigakure ninjas who were constantly spraying water appear and turn the battle into a mess, but many Root ninjas wearing masks also appeared.

    It had to be known that the Root ninjas'' strength was not weaker than Anbu, and it could be said that Danzo had painstakingly cultivated his private army.

    Whether it was Orochimaru or Pain invading Konohagakure, Danzo was not willing to take out this private army and just left them in Root Base to find an opportunity to seize the position of Hokage in the future.

    Now, all the accumulated power was controlled by Aoba, even if he made some contributions to the village. These benefits would be put on Danzo''s head.

    Aoba was such a good person!

    Doing good deeds without leaving his name behind.

    After everything was settled, he hid his skills and fame.

    Aoba felt the mass of chakra was quickly moving out of Root Base, and he even thought that the Root Base was slowly being hollowed out.

    He did not know if Danzo, outside, noticed this phenomenon.

    However, he was not worried at all. Even if he was discovered by Danzo.

    Danzo, who was currently in the midst of Third Raikage''s battle, had no way to withdraw from watching what was happening at Root Base, so he could only focus on the current situation.

    Suddenly, Aoba began to walk around the Root Base in relief.

    He had his eyes on the Hokage Rock, watching the situation on the surface. If something happened to Hiruzen and the others, he would remove the shadow clone and bring the information to him.

    But before anything happened to Hiruzen and the others.

    Just think of it as Raikage helping him to restrain Konoha''s higher-ups.

    Aoba still had a lot of things he wanted to do, but he never had the chance to do them. Now, the opportunity had come.

    At this time, after Aoba sent out four shadow clones transformed into Kirigakure ninjas and Root ninjas, he was no longer so worried about Konohagakure.

    He was very clear that Konohagakure''s situation had stabilized with this power, and they would not fall into a disadvantageous position.

    After all, there were so many powerful clans in Konohagakure.

    Whether it was the Konoha Crash when Orochimaru invaded Konohagakure or the incident of selling rice to Konohagakure when Pain came to catch Kyuubi. At that time, Konohagakure did not have the Uchiha clan.

    The current Konohagakure could still be considered the time when Hiruzen was relatively at his peak.

    They had Konoha White Fang.

    They had top clans like the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan.

    They also had the Sarutobi clan, Nara clan, Yamanaka clan, and Akimichi clan.

    In addition, there were also the Inuzuka and Aburame clans, which were relatively small but not weak.

    The ninjas of these clans were sleeping, and they had yet to react to Kumogakure''s invasion.

    Konohagakure''s situation would quickly stabilize as the ninjas of these clans came out one after another to participate in the battle.

    Aoba does not like fighting to happen in Konohagakure. Still, it doesn''t mean he worried about Konohagakure''s ability to fight. It was never the overall fight that could cause damage to Konohagakure but the crushing of the top combat power.

    Compared to those who were worried about Konohagakure.

    Aoba was even more worried about Hiruzen.

    Now was not the time for Hiruzen to abdicate. Minato still needed to accumulate some experience. He needed to gain more battle achievements in battle and get the love of more people. The best time to become the Fourth Hokage of Konohagakure was not like Tsunade, who was arranged to take the position of Hokage because of the death of the Third Hokage.

    Although they were both in the same position, there was a fundamental difference.

    When Minato became the Fourth Hokage, no one could shake his position. Even Hiruzen had no way to take back the position. Danzo had no thoughts at all. Orochimaru was also a loser in the competition for the position of Hokage.

    However, the two advisors often restricted Tsunade when she became the Fifth Hokage. They often relied on their seniority to teach Tsunade how to do things. Moreover, after being invaded, Danzo also came out to fight for the position of Hokage. Generally speaking, when Tsunade issued all kinds of orders, she had to overcome many difficulties to achieve the effect she wanted.

    Aoba did not want Minato to become the Fourth Hokage in a hurry. In this way, Minato would be constrained in many things, so Minato needed to accumulate some popularity.

    Because of this, relying on his selfishness for Minato. For the time being, Aoba would not let anything happen to Hiruzen.

    All of a sudden, Aoba locked on the three mass of chakra at Root Base, one of which was particularly weak. It was located in a secret room on the second floor, close to his current position.

    "That person should be Hari."

    Aoba immediately made a judgment. After that, he quickly walked in the direction of Hari. He maintained Orochimaru''s appearance, even though only three people were left at Root Base.

    After a while, Aoba arrived outside the stone room. But before he entered, he raised his hand and pressed it against the wall beside the door.

    The moment his palm made contact with the wall, chakra immediately surged, leaving a black circle on the wall.

    Then, Aoba immediately pushed open the stone door and stepped in, his eyes focused on a figure lying on the bed.

    Sure enough!

    This figure was none other than Hari. However, the latter had suffered severe injuries and was already paralyzed. There was no feeling from his chest down to his feet.

    "Who is it?"

    Hari''s weak voice sounded. He was initially sleeping, but he was awakened by the sound of the movement of the Root ninjas outside. Then he heard someone enter his room.

    "Who''s here?"

    Hari asked again. His eyes looked in the direction of the door. But because of his angle, it was still not clear.

    Aoba did not answer Hari. He walked up to Hari step by step, looking down at the disabled Kumogakure Anbu Leader.

    The day before, Aoba had arranged many shadow clones, and some of them were reading and extracting Hari''s memories.

    This made Aoba understand a lot about Hari. Since the Second Raikage died. Hari began to assist the Third Raikage officially. Not only did he propose many constructive suggestions for the development of the village, but he also paved the way for Kumogakure in the Ninja World.

    Among them was the decision to pull the Third Raikage back.

    The Third Raikage was not allowed to participate in the Second Ninja World War.

    According to Hari''s memory, this decision was really very hard. After all, the Third Raikage was a real militant. At that time, the whole Ninja World was at war, and he wanted to intervene.

    However, Hari told the Third Raikage a story of change and growth with reason and emotion.

    During the First Ninja World War, the main battlefield was in Kumogakure, and Kumogakure consumed a lot of energy.

    If, during the Second Ninja World War, Kumogakure could sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight instead of participating in this war and silently accumulate military strength. This way, after the other forces were significantly weakened, Kumogakure''s power would jump to the peak of the Ninja World.

    In addition to these things, Hari also led the matter of uniting with Kirigakure. He then gradually played Kirigakure in the palm of his hand.

    No matter what happens, they could order Kirigakure to go ahead and explore the way for Kumogakure.

    It was precisely because Kumogakure had a character like Hari that the entire village was organized in an orderly manner. The internal affairs of the village were handled very well, causing the village to become rich and powerful gradually. The goal of making diplomatic relations with the outside world was clear, contributing progressively to Kumogakure''s current situation.

    It was just that...

    Hari definitely would not have thought of it. The career that he had been working hard on all his life. It was going to be ruined by the reckless Third Raikage.

    And it wouldn''t be long before Kumogakure would instantly return to the past, standing shoulder to shoulder with Sunagakure in backwardness.

    Aoba''s gaze fell on Hari''s face. He had already recognized this person in his heart. It could indeed be called Kumogakure''s brain. The things he had done over the years could be said to have cemented Kumogakure''s position today.

    However, it was precisely because Aoba recognized Hari''s talent.

    This dangerous person would not be able to see tomorrow''s sun alive, even though he could not see the sun at Root Base.

    "Orochimaru-sama!"

    When Hari saw Aoba''s appearance, he immediately revealed a smile. Then, he asked curiously, "Orochimaru-sama said that you wanted to find me a new body so I could stand up again. How long do I have to wait? I have had enough of my paralyzed body."

    "Today." Aoba nodded at Hari. After thinking for a while, he added, "You will be able to get rid of this broken body from today on."

    "Orochimaru-sama, thank you!" A bright smile appeared on Hari''s face. He looked delighted as if he did not realize that this person in front of him was not the Orochimaru he knew but someone disguised.

    "You''re welcome."

    Aoba said indifferently. He said that he could get rid of this broken body, which meant that Hari could enter the Pure Land with his soul. He didn''t need to be tortured like this anymore.

    Through Hari''s words, Aoba still keenly captured some information points.

    Orochimaru had promised to change Hari''s body; would it be a preliminary experiment for Edo Tensei?

    However, no matter what the specific situation was. Orochimaru no longer had this chance. Hari''s end was already here.

    Aoba stretched out his hands to Hari.

    "What are you doing?"

    The smile on Hari''s face gradually froze. He was now paralyzed and had no strength to resist any power from the outside world. He could only watch as Orochimaru placed his hand on his body.

    "It''s fine now. After tonight, everything will be over. I''ll bring you to see your most respected Third Raikage-sama."

    Aoba''s indifferent voice slowly rang out. A strong spatial fluctuation appeared on his hands, and he instantly used Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Hum!

    In an instant, Hari''s body, lying on the stone bed, trembled slightly and then disappeared.

    On the other side.

    On the Hokage Rock.

    Hari''s body appears at the top of the Hokage Rock. His eyes looked at the bright stars in the sky, and he heard the sound of fighting.

    "Where is this place?" Hari asked doubtfully.

    "Konohagakure." Aoba''s advanced paper clone, who had transformed into Satsuma Rentaro, answered softly.

    "Why would I suddenly appear here?" Hari asked again.

    "You only have one chance to ask a question. Now that you have used it up, you should quietly enjoy the last moments of your life." Aoba''s advanced paper clone, who had transformed into Satsuma Rentaro, said indifferently.

    "..."

    Hari was speechless. After that, he closed his mouth. His eyes stared at the starry sky, but his attention was focused on his ears. He listened to the sound outside and tried to find a way to break the situation.

    Only...

    He could not think of any good strategy. After all, his current physical condition was really too poor.

    ...

    At Root Base.

    After Aoba sent Hari away, he stood still in the same place.

    There were still two chakras fluctuation left. For the time being, Aoba did not know the identity of these two people.

    After a slight hesitation, Aoba decided not to take the risk for the time being. Who these two people were was not that important to him.

    He just wanted to go and take a look at the location between the basement level and the Hokage Building.

    Was there really a secret door that could lead to those secret rooms?

    Aoba determined that there were secret rooms in the dark corridor before. He felt there must be some secret hidden in those secret rooms, and the entrances of those rooms were most likely in Root Base.

    Now, Danzo was busy with the Third Raikage. There was no way to return here. The Root ninjas were sent away by him to fight. The current Root Base could be said to be its emptiest time since its establishment.

    There would definitely be no more suitable opportunity than this. If he missed it and wants to enter those future secret rooms. It might require a violent demolition method.

    Unless it were absolutely necessary, Aoba still wouldn''t choose that way.

    Afterward, Aoba left Hari''s stone room and walked toward the basement. Not long after, Aoba climbed back to the basement level.

    Right at this moment, Aoba immediately went to perceive the location of the Flying Thunder God Formula.

    In an instant, he determined the coordinates of the Flying Thunder God Formula on the dark corridor he had left before.

    After sensing the Flying Thunder God Formula, Aoba did not directly use them as Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)''s coordinates. Instead, he treated them as the coordinates to search for those rooms.

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba stopped on the empty ground that resembled a square. Then, he raised his head to look up.

    Right now, he was very certain that the space above his position was the room where the people of Yamanaka''s clan had gone to read memories that day.

    When Aoba saw this, he was stunned. He suddenly felt that he had overlooked something. At that time, he knocked on the walls in all directions. But he forgot to knock on the ground below.

    "There must be an entrance to the secret room here!"

    Aoba''s eyes became determined. He looked around and began searching for the secret room entrance.

 CH 304

    Konohagakure was in a war at this time, and almost every ninja was fighting on the front line. Almost everyone was unprepared for this sudden war, but Konohagakure ninjas adapted quickly.

    On Konohagakure''s battlefield, the Jonins were fighting with all their might.

    Aoba was in the Root Base underground of Hokage Building and was looking for the entrance to the secret room.

    Through the Flying Thunder God Formula, he could clearly confirm that the room where Kumogakure''s corpse was stored above his head.

    Then the location around the secret room was the secret room that could not be entered from that side of the corridor.

    "Something is wrong here."

    After searching for a while, Aoba frowned slightly. He discovered a very important thing. It was that this place looked like a plaza without support at all. Usually, there should be a heavy pillar every once in a while to support the roof of this place.

    But...

    There was nothing. It was completely empty. It looked like the place where Root ninjas train.

    "Could it be..."

    Aoba looked up at the top of his head. He did not know much about architecture. He only learned prior knowledge and knew that static objects had a balance of force. Then this top was the ground above. If he did not need any support, it should be a lot of tension.

    A light flashed in his mind. According to the location provided by the Flying Thunder God Formula, as well as his memories of the shape of the corridor, he walked down the corridor toward the depths.

    Walking and walking...

    Aoba arrived at the furthest distance he had reached before but didn''t go any further.

    "Why am I so stupid!"

    Aoba suddenly slapped his head. He had been locking on to the Flying Thunder God Formula just now, but wasn''t the Flying Thunder God Formula just above his head!

    Instantly, Aoba''s hands began to form seals quickly. The hand seals he formed were precisely the shadow clone technique.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba muttered in a low voice. As he said this, a person who looked exactly the same as him suddenly appeared beside him. It was his shadow clone.

    Crash crash...

    After this shadow clone appeared, the pieces of paper on his body flew over. They began to change, directly changing into the appearance of Orochimaru.

    Now, Aoba felt that it was good to become Orochimaru. Not only did Orochimaru have a very high position at Root, but even if he were found, he would not be suspected. Moreover, Orochimaru might also be participating in the battle at this time. He did not think that he would coincidentally encounter Orochimaru''s actual body.

    "You go up."

    Aoba nodded at the advanced paper clone who had turned into Orochimaru.

    "Understood!"

    The advanced paper clone responded to Aoba. Then, he immediately communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula above his head in his mind. He then used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), and his figure disappeared in a flash.

    In a split second, the advanced paper clone, who had become Orochimaru, directly appeared above his head.

    The advanced paper clone came out of the last room that Aoba had explored. He walked toward the stone door and prepared to leave from here.

    Rumble...

    The advanced paper clone opened the stone door and saw a dark corridor.

    At this time, there was no one walking in this corridor. It was a dark night in itself, and Kumogakure ninjas were invading.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone stood in the corridor. With a flip of his wrist, a piece of paper appeared in his palm. On the paper, there was the Flying Thunder God Formula.

    After this piece of paper with the Flying Thunder God Formula appeared.

    Aoba, who was at the bottom, suddenly sensed the Flying Thunder God Formula in his mind. And as the advanced paper clone moved, it was like a lamp, guiding him into the corridor.

    ...

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone was extremely fast, constantly walking toward the end of the corridor. Along the way, he met another room but did not go in to check.

    Right now, his goal was very simple. He wanted to go straight to the end and see what was at the end of the corridor.

    Aoba had a faint suspicion.

    The end of the corridor was where one could enter the secret room. Since the design of the room could be reversed. Then the design of the corridor could also be reversed.

    Instantly.

    Aoba quickly chased after the Flying Thunder God Formula in the advanced paper clone''s hand.

    He walked toward the end of the path at an extremely fast speed.

    Just like that, the two of them walked for about three minutes.

    The advanced paper clone could still walk forward, but a wall appeared in front of Aoba.

    There was no path ahead. Although the square could give Root ninjas a large training space, there was no way to cover the bottom of those secret rooms completely.

    Aoba stretched out his hand, clenched it into a fist, and knocked it against the wall.

    The feeling of knocking was very heavy. It was a completely solid wall. There was no gap in it.

    According to the memories of the three Root ninjas he read, the location was almost the border of the Root Base.

    However, the advanced paper clone was still moving forward like a navigation system.

    "There must be a secret passage here."

    Aoba began to check around the wall. He constantly knocked on the wall to sense the structure inside. He always felt that there was something in this place. Otherwise, there was no way to explain this.

    At this moment, the Flying Thunder God Formula that the advanced paper clone was carrying stopped.

    He was already at the end of the corridor and passed by a few rooms along the way.

    He didn''t enter, but the place beside the door was already marked with the Flying Thunder God Formula.

    The end of the corridor was already a solid wall, and it was obvious that it had only been excavated to this extent.

    This could be considered a one-way corridor.

    He could only enter through the entrance, and he could only leave through the entrance unless he mastered space-time ninjutsu.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone stood at the end of the corridor, raised his right hand, and pressed down on the wall at the end of the corridor. At the same time, he controlled his chakra to surge out.

    Hum!

    The chakra in Aoba''s palm changed slightly and then directly formed a mark of the Flying Thunder God Formula on the wall.

    After the coordinates of the last position were placed. The rough shape and position of the entire corridor could be checked at any time.

    "My mission is complete."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone muttered to himself and disappeared.

    As advanced paper clones disappeared. Aoba, knocking on the wall, suddenly felt a wave of information pouring into his brain.

    It was all brought by that advanced paper clone just now.

    "The corridor is a dead end."

    "There are no forks."

    "The layout of each room is the same."

    "The location between these rooms is the secret room."

    "Then where else can the entrance to the secret room be?"

    Aoba was a little puzzled. He searched here for a while and found nothing special. Either there was no way to the secret room, or he had not discovered the way.

    His mood was more inclined to the second point. He had yet to discover it. After all, those rooms can only be entered from the dark corridor.

    If there was no entrance...

    Then there might be a second-long corridor. The corridor Aoba had walked through had a parallel design, trapping the rows of rooms in the middle.

    Several rooms were open to the right, the rooms that could be entered on the dark corridor. The other rooms were opened to the left, and they needed to be in another corridor to enter.

    "If that''s the case..."

    Aoba looked to the left side of the place, likely to be where the corridor was.

    But...

    What he saw was a solid wall.

    ''If the entrance wasn''t at the Root Base, it was just like the long corridor. In other words...''

    Thinking of this, Aoba became nervous. He suddenly realized something very important that he had neglected.

    "If the corridor was on the left and moved upwards, wouldn''t that be Danzo''s office?"

    Aoba widened his eyes, and his pupils contracted. He vaguely realized that he had found the wrong direction.

    Things might be simple. Two long corridors appeared parallel. One was under the Hokage Building, and the other was under Danzo''s office.

    There were rooms built between the two corridors. However, some rooms were open to the right and could enter through the corridor under the Hokage Building. Some rooms were open to the left, and the corridor under Danzo''s office could be entered.

    "Why didn''t I think of this before?"

    Aoba felt that his thoughts on this matter were a little complicated. Thinking of the underground, he directly thought of Root Base. Perhaps this corridor had nothing to do with Root.

    Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and directly appeared behind the Hokage Building.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The instant Aoba appeared all kinds of sounds of collision could be heard. Powerful chakra unceasingly collided. Even if he did not see it, he could feel it. At this time, Konohagakure was in a very chaotic stage.

    Aoba did not leave behind any Flying Thunder God Formula in Danzo''s office. When he came, he did not dare to do anything there. After all, Danzo was there. If he was not careful, he might be discovered.

    After all, Danzo was a student of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama. He was familiar with Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Aoba was very clear that if he was seen by others when he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), maybe that person did not know what was going on. But if Danzo saw it, he would be recognized instantly.

    At that time, even Danzo didn''t know his identity at all. But he would remember Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    If one day, Aoba used his own identity to display Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), then his identity would immediately be exposed and associated with what he had done in the past.

    This was a very terrible thing!

    Aoba understood the importance of Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). In the entire history of the Ninja World, there were not only two people who could use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) independently.

    One was the Second Hokage that created Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), and the other was the Fourth Hokage, Minato, who had brought Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to fame.

    Apart from that, no one could. This kind of label was too apparent on one''s body.

    Crash crash...

    The pieces of paper on Aoba''s body flew up and down, and his appearance changed again.

    At this time, he wasn''t at Root. Then he didn''t need to worry so much.

    Aoba transformed into Kumogakure''s ninja Gasshi. He looked powerful, just like the Third Raikage, but was a few times smaller and had explosive muscles all over his body.

    After transforming into Gasshi, Aoba no longer had so many worries. He directly walked toward Danzo''s office, which he had just visited not long ago.

    "Stop!"

    Just as Aoba stepped in, he was immediately stopped by a voice.

    It was a ninja wearing a mask. It was the person who had stopped him when Aoba first came because the pattern on the mask was the same.

    "He actually still holds his post."

    Aoba sneered. He found that when Danzo encountered this kind of thing, he really cherished his subordinates. No one was allowed to go.

    What was the use of staying here at this time?

    There was no one inside.

    ...

    Lightning chakra appeared on Aoba''s body. This lightning chakra seemed to have turned into armor, directly wrapping around his body.

    At the same time, all the cells in Aoba''s body were filled with this lightning chakra, and they became active.

    Every cell was very excited, and it made him feel like he had been charged.

    Just as the lightning radiance on Aoba''s body formed, the Root ninja, who stopped him, instantly took out many shurikens and threw them directly at Aoba.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!!

    The shurikens were dense and precise and directly flew toward Aoba''s body. They densely blocked all the surrounding positions, leaving no space at all.

    "Too slow."

    Aoba stood in place and did not even move. His eyes were filled with lightning chakra. Through the lightning chakra, he stimulated his cells. Even his optic nerves had reached an exceptionally keen level.

    At this time, the shurikens seemed to slow down.

    "So that''s how it is."

    Aoba stared ahead with his eyes wide open. He suddenly thought of the scene when the Third Raikage dodged Danzo''s attack.

    Danzo''s attack speed was far faster than the shuriken thrown by the Root ninja in front of him.

    However, Danzo''s attack could not even touch the Third Raikage''s clothes.

    Not only because the Third Raikage was faster but also because after injecting the lightning chakra into the eye, it could stimulate the visual nerves and increase the speed at which the eye passes information to the brain.

    This feels like a high frame rate mode was directly turned on.

    However. even if the eyes of ordinary people were poured with lightning chakra, the amount of improvement it could bring was still limited.

    It still belonged to the situation where the eyes could not keep up with the body.

    Visually, there would be a limit to the performance.

    The more Aoba used the Lightning Chakra Mode, the more he would clearly realize his desire for Byakugan in this mode.

    If such lightning chakra was injected into Byakugan...

    What kind of effect would that be?

    This question immediately popped up in Aoba''s head. After all, he was someone who had personally experienced it. He was more or less curious about the benefits that could be brought about by this kind of thing.

    As he used more lightning release ninjutsu.

    Of course, they were all used when making trouble. Aoba had already understood why Kumogakure ninjas often targeted the people from the Hyuga clan.

    However, he only understood this matter. It did not mean that he could accept it. It didn''t mean that he felt that there was no problem.

    On the contrary, Aoba felt that there was a very big problem.

    "Then can we think about it from a different perspective? Since you, Kumogakure, want to use Byakugan to upgrade this lightning release body technique, can our Hyuga clan use your lightning release body technique to upgrade Byakugan?"

    At this moment, Aoba was thinking about many questions. He didn''t know it was because the lightning chakra entered his brain, which made his thinking sharp.

    Regarding the Hyuga clan (Gentle Fist), their only use was to seal all the chakra pathways in the body.

    When they touched someone who had a bit of a cheat. In a few minutes, the sealed chakra pathways would be released.

    Those Juken(Gentle Fist) techniques.

    To Aoba''s knowledge, it was simply a flashy but impractical thing. Their only biggest use was when sparring with each other inside the clan and the village.

    Apart from that, if they have the time to grind and click those chakra pathways.

    They might as well take out a handful of Kunai. It would be enough to turn people into sieves. Unless there was a crushing situation. Otherwise, if one''s strengths were similar to or weaker than the opponent''s, there would be almost no chance of continuous attack.

    A single touch could decide life and death in a fight between experts.

    Just like Senju Tobirama killed Uchiha Izuna.

    If the Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) had turned into Rokujuyon Sho Hiraishin no Jutsu(Sixty-Four Palms Flying Thunder God Technique), then Tobirama would have been killed before he could finish his technique.

    Aoba always felt that the Hyuga clan attack was lacking and gave his opponent a chance. Perhaps this was also why the Hyuga clan did not have any famous experts.

    "In the future, I will find a chance to teach the Hyuga clan the lightning release body technique. Look at the overbearing feeling of Raikage''s fist hitting flesh. Perhaps at that time, the Hyuga clan will be able to receive the most substantial improvement!"

    At this moment, Aoba had already begun to imagine the Byakugan with 360-degree vision using the Lightning Release Chakra Mode to rampage through the enemy formation.

    Any clan needed to improve!

    Even a powerful family such as the Hyuga clan cannot remain complacent. Introducing the old and bringing forth the new will make people progress.

    Aoba felt that the Hyuga clan was somewhat constrained by the Juken(Gentle Fist) created by their ancestors.

    One must know that...

    Ninjutsu in the Ninja World was also constantly changing. Nowadays, people stand on the shoulders of their ancestors to develop and create.

    At least in Aoba''s eyes...

    Juken(Gentle Fist) was no longer so practical!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!!

    Just as Aoba was thinking, the shurikens thrown over by the Root ninja quickly flew in front of Aoba.

    The lightning on Aoba''s body surged. In an instant, his entire body flashed through the gaps between these dense shurikens, easily dodging them.

    These dense shurikens did not even touch a single hair on Aoba''s body. They were completely useless.

    "You..."

    The eyes of the Root ninja with the mask were wide open, and he could not believe that this was an action that a human could do.

    The shuriken that he threw out was just for probing. He did not expect these things to hurt the Kumogakure ninja in front of him.

    But in his knowledge. If he wanted to destroy this concentrated attack. At least get something out. Even if it was to block, there must be something!

    But he hadn''t expected that he would be able to dodge it so easily.

    This thing was too fast!

    This Root ninja was stunned for a moment.

    It was just...

    Just as he was stunned, Aoba had already appeared before him. His speed was so fast that this Root ninja could not react.

    Snap!

    Aoba slapped his palm on the head of this Root ninja, and there was a paper tag in his hand, and the word "sleep" was written on the paper tag.

    Thud!

    This Root ninja directly lost consciousness and fell to the ground. Not only could he not use chakra, but he could not even wake up.

    "Isn''t this better than acupuncture!"

 CH 305

    Aoba muttered to himself in a low voice.

    For this method of directly sealing a ninja, he still has a lot of knowledge. He had learned all of these from the books Minato had given him.

    Because of this, he felt more and more that the Hyuga clan needed to undergo another evolution.

    Other than Byakugan, they were born with nothing.

    Those Juken(Gentle Fist) techniques were also created by their ancestors. It was just that their ancestors could only create such things at that time.

    However, the lighting release body technique was at least created by the Second Raikage.

    Based on the level, the Second Raikage was a Kage.

    Aoba now increasingly felt that the chakra pathway blocking method of Juken(Gentle Fist) could be said to have extremely strong control over the enemy, but the same effect was too replaceable.

    And also...

    When a Hyuga ninja was fighting using Juken(Gentle Fist), it was a one-on-one fight. In that extremely fair environment, it can be said to be effective.

    But if it was a free-for-all fight. It requires multiple ninjas from the Hyuga clan to fight together.

    When they were using Juken(Gentle Fist), the attack style was as fine as rain. Although they could control the opponent before they finished the whole set of techniques, making it difficult for the opponent to counter. They also control themselves. After all, before they finished the whole set, the people of the Hyuga clan could not do anything else.

    In Aoba''s mind, the plan for the Hyuga clan was born for a moment. Of course. these plans should only be realized after Minato became the Hokage.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Katon: Karyu Endan(Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet)!"

    The crisp electronic prompt rang out in Aoba''s mind again. Just as he pasted the talisman paper on the Root ninja''s head, he just happened to read his memory.

    In a split second, Fragments of memories flooded into Aoba''s mind.

    Aoba''s figure flashed, sticking to the wall, and then quickly searched through the memory of Root ninja about Danzo''s office.

    A moment later, Aoba''s eyes lit up.

    Sure enough!

    Although the first floor of this building was where Hokage''s Anbu lived. However, right below Danzo''s office was a locked forbidden room.

    No one was allowed to enter there!

    In Aoba''s opinion...

    It should be the entrance to the underground corridor.

    Aoba quickly walked towards the forbidden room on the first floor. After a while, he arrived at the door of the forbidden room, which was firmly locked. The lock was already rusty and covered with a thick layer of dust.

    This place should not have been opened for a long time. At least five years. Aoba even felt that he might have said too little.

    Then...

    If he wanted to enter the secret corridor, he would need other methods.

    Suddenly, Aoba looked up at Danzo''s office on the second floor. Thinking of this, he quickly climbed up to the second floor.

    He had been to Danzo''s office once, so even without the Root ninja''s memories, he could accurately find the location of Danzo''s office.

    A few breaths later, Aoba stood at the door of Danzo''s office.

    The door was tightly closed. However, it was not locked. As long as he twisted the door, he could open the door here.

    Aoba did not know if Danzo had never had the habit of locking the door to the office, or he believed in the Root ninjas guarding the door outside, or he had forgotten to lock the door in a hurry.

    Anyway...

    No matter what the reason was. Aoba directly unlocked the door and walked in. After Aoba entered the office. He found that the office was particularly empty.

    There was only a desk and a chair. The desk was extremely clean, and the bare surface of the desk could almost reflect light. There were no documents.

    This kind of scene was expected by Aoba. He was not here to look for those documents. If he was looking for those things, the most likely place to appear was in Root.

    In Aoba''s opinion, Danzo was not stupid enough to casually place such important documents in an office without locks.

    Aoba walked to the desk.

    He looked at the chair.

    He looked at the desk again.

    He opened the drawer in turn.

    There were only a few pens and a few blank scrolls inside.

    "Hehehe."

    When Aoba saw this scene, he sneered. If someone didn''t know the situation and saw Danzo''s office, they would probably label him as "clean and honest".

    However...

    Think about it carefully. This wasn''t too excessive. At the very least, Danzo really didn''t use his position to get money.

    He was just killing people!

    ...

    Aoba swept his gaze across the empty office and finally fixed his gaze on the bookshelf at the back.

    This bookshelf wasn''t big, and it was absolutely symmetrical and not small. The bookshelf was filled with all sorts of books, and it seemed like there was nothing wrong with it. However, Aoba had already realized the problem with the bookshelf.

    Instantly, Aoba walked to the front of the bookshelf. He carefully looked at the bookshelves.

    The books on the shelves were very neat. Looking at the paper from the side, it was slightly yellow. It could be seen that it had been bought for some years, but there were no signs of flipping it through.

    This was very problematic, Danzo did not even leave a scroll here, but he arranged so many books and did not read much.

    Suddenly, Aoba squatted on the ground and looked at the surface of the ground. Immediately, he saw some subtle traces of dragging on the wooden floor.

    These traces were not obvious. Unless one looked carefully, it was difficult to find them.

    However, in the entire Konohagakure. There were a few people who dared to squat on the ground under the bookshelf in front of Danzo and carefully observe if there were scratches on the floor.

    If so, I''m afraid that they would disappear into thin air in a few minutes.

    Aoba had seized the perfect opportunity using the Kumogakure ninja invasion.

    From a certain point of view...

    The Third Raikage helped him achieve his goal. He played the role of attracting attention for his actions. It could be said that he made a wedding dress for him.

    This was the reckless Third Raikage. After losing a brain like Hari, he didn''t think much about doing things, which gave him a lot of opportunities.

    Aoba seized this opportunity. Otherwise, he didn''t know how long he would have to wait before he could come to Danzo''s office in such a carefree manner.

    "Judging from the scratches on the base, it should be pushed directly from left to right..."

    Aoba felt the sliding lines on the ground. It seemed that there was no mechanism on the bookshelf, but it needed to be pushed in a simple and crude way.

    Instantly, Aoba came to the side where there was no trace on the ground of the bookshelf. Then he suddenly exerted force and pushed the bookshelf to the side.

    Rumble...

    The lower end of the bookshelf rubbed against the floor, creating a loud noise. This bookshelf was directly pushed away by Aoba using brute force.

    In a split second, a secret door appeared in Aoba''s line of sight.

    The design of this secret door was exactly the same as the secret door on the 1st floor of the Hokage Building.

    "I found it!"

    A hint of joy flashed in Aoba''s eyes. He was more and more looking forward to what was in the secret room. Since it was hidden very carefully, then it could be said that it contained important things.

    Aoba immediately made his move. There weren''t many opportunities like this. If he missed out on this opportunity, he wouldn''t be able to do it again. It was very difficult for the Third Raikage to do it a second time.

    Aoba slapped his palm on the secret door and instantly opened it, revealing a dark expanse.

    It was already night. The surroundings were completely dark. The inside of the secret passage was extremely dark. He could not see his fingers when he stretched out his hand. He could not see anything at all.

    Without any hesitation, Aoba walked into the secret passage. When he stood at the entrance of the secret passage. His hands dragged the bookshelf back to its former position, sealing his exit.

    He could leave through Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    There was no need for him to return through the same route. This allowed him to enter without any pressure after encountering some secret places.

    It was impossible to trap him!

    After Aoba entered the secret passage, he immediately canceled the lightning chakra in his body and controlled the chakra in his body to gather it in his eyes.

    In a split second, the vision in front of Aoba became much clearer. He was more accustomed to the dark environment than others, which could not cause him any trouble.

    In front of him was a staircase. It was no different from the stairs when he just came up to the second floor.

    Aoba walked down the stairs. After he turned a corner, a sealed door appeared in front of him.

    This secret door was like an escape tunnel. It was between the stairs. This staircase could still continue down, and it was far from the end.

    "If I''m not wrong, this secret door should be that forbidden room''s door on the first floor. The reason for closing the forbidden room might not be just because the forbidden room would lead underground, but also because it would lead to Danzo''s office."

    Aoba silently analyzed. He found that the architectural style here was unified. The building materials belonged to the same batch. Moreover, from the architecture, it was difficult to dig and upgrade. It should have been designed like this since the construction of this building.

    Now that he thinks about it...

    The secret passage below the Hokage Building should have been there since its establishment.

    In other words...

    These two secret passages should have been created by the First Hokage Senju Hasirama.

    Well...

    No!

    It could also have been created by Tobirama!

    Aoba''s head was quickly thinking. No matter who built it, it should have been built when Konohagakure was built. Perhaps the specific situation could only be carefully checked after going in.

    "So it really has nothing to do with Root."

    A helpless smile appeared on Aoba''s face. He was reflecting on his way of thinking. He was indeed a little too sensitive. As long as he thought of the underground, he would directly think of Root. But in fact, the past Hokage had the possibility of creating this secret passage.

    Aoba continued to go down the stairs until he reached the bottom. He immediately saw a dark corridor.

    Only...

    This corridor was different from what Aoba had imagined.

    It directly extended toward the direction of the Hokage Building. If there was no change in the direction behind¡­ It could be said that this corridor was connected to the corridor in the Hokage Building.

    The two corridors intersected vertically, but they did not collide at all. They were both single-way corridors.

    "Interesting!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He was even more eager to see what was about to happen. His curiosity was completely stirred up by this long corridor.

    However, Aoba did not immediately move forward. Instead, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the stairs. He then walked to the side of the stairs.

    He raised his right hand and directly released his chakra from his right hand.

    Hum!

    As Aoba''s palm trembled slightly. A Flying Thunder God Formula was engraved on the stairs, hidden in the darkness.

    Aoba left a coordinate here.

    He knew very well that it would not be so easy to come here again. It was impossible for him to come in through Danzo''s office again, so he left a Flying Thunder God Formula here. It might be useful in the future.

    "It''s done."

    Aoba nodded in satisfaction. Then, he looked in the dark long corridor. At a glance, there was endless darkness. There was no end to it at all.

    This time, there was no more hesitation. Aoba took a step forward and walked along the dark corridor.

    This long dark corridor was not really that long. It was only a few hundred meters long.

    As such, when Aoba reached the end of the long corridor, he did not see any stone doors along the way.

    However, at the end of the corridor, Aoba was pleasantly surprised.

    There was another staircase. This time, it was not going up but down. It could be determined by the stairs'' direction that this would sink into the ground again.

    The place to go was even lower than the ground here.

    Of course, it was still the same old rule. Aoba did not go down immediately. Instead, he raised his right hand and pressed down on the wall by the stairs.

    Hum!

    A stream of chakra surged out from his right hand and directly imprinted a Flying Thunder God Formula on the wall.

    After Aoba imprinted the Flying Thunder God Formula on the wall, he placed a Flying Thunder God Formula on both ends of the corridor. Now he could come to both sides at any time.

    Although this corridor was a straight line, as long as there was a Flying Thunder God Formula, he could go to both sides of the corridor.

    After leaving a Flying Thunder God Formula, Aoba began to walk down the stairs in front of him.

    Soon, he reached the bottom.

    There was still a corridor below, and he was in the middle. One could see the other side at a glance.

    "I understand!"

    Aoba''s eyes widened. He already knew where he was. Right now, he was trying to determine the location based on the Flying Thunder God Formula he sensed.

    At this time, it was as if he was in a long corridor with a "U'' shape.

    His position was at the bottom of the "U''.

    In other words...

    The "U" shaped corridor that Aoba was in was just beside the corridor behind the secret door on the first floor of the Hokage Building. The middle of the "U" was where he found those corpses.

    At this moment, Aoba looked toward the corridor on the left.

    "The corridor on the left should be the corridor for those rooms in between those rooms with corpses."

    Then, Aoba looked to the right again.

    "The corridor on the right should be behind the straight corridor wall with candle sticks opposite the rooms with corpses. I just don''t know if it''s a long corridor or a big room."

    Aoba quickly thought about it. Combined with the Flying Thunder God Formula he had set up, he roughly determined his current location, as well as the location of the corridor behind the secret door of the first floor in the Hokage Building.

    "Then..."

    Aoba turned his head to the corridor on the left, and his eyes became determined. He directly strode in that direction.

    "Let''s start with the corridor on the left!"

    Aoba quickly walked over. He still had greater expectations for the secret rooms, so he was ready to uncover the secrets in the secret room first.

    Aoba turned to the corridor on the left. The feeling of this corridor was the same as when he was at the secret door of the Hokage Building.

    The same style.

    The same material.

    It was just like a mirror image.

    The corridor behind the door of the Hokage Building had a stone door on the left and candlesticks on the right.

    This corridor had candlesticks on the left, and some stone doors could be seen on the right.

    "So this is the place!"

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with excitement. He took a step forward and directly walked into the corridor. As he walked, he knocked on the wall on the left.

    After the wall on the left was knocked. The sound of the feedback was very dull. He could completely feel that it was a solid structure. He can confirm that there was no more space on the left side.

    This corridor with the shape of a "U". There were no more outer layer settings. After Aoba confirmed these details, he had already walked to the first stone door.

    This stone door was no different from the stone door he had seen in the Hokage Building.

    Aoba stretched out his hand to push the stone door.

    Rumble...

    The stone door made a sound and was directly opened. Suddenly, a smell of decay came out from the stone room.

    It was very pungent.

    Compared to the preservative treatment in the stone room behind the secret door in the Hokage Building. It could be said to be heaven and earth.

    The smell here was like entering a garbage dump, and it made Aoba unable to open his eyes.

    "This smell is too fierce!"

    Aoba felt a surge of nausea in his stomach, and he did not feel very well. He instantly controlled the chakra in his body and condensed it on his nose and mouth in an extremely gentle manner, sealing his sense of smell and taste.

    After completing this operation, only then did Aoba feel a little better.

    This kind of room. He didn''t even want to imprint a Flying Thunder God Formula inside.

    Then. Aoba looked inside the room.

    There were more than a dozen corpses piled up on the ground. There were no iron shelves like in the secret door on the Hokage Building.

    "I think I understand what is going on..."

    Aoba instantly made a judgment in his heart. When he entered the corridor behind the secret door in the Hokage Building, he thought that he had entered the Root, so he did not think too much about it.

    When he entered the place where Kumogakure''s ninja body was stored, he found that the corpses had been processed, and their internal organs had been hollowed out. Obviously, it was the work of Orochimaru.

    Then the iron shelves in the room should also be made by Orochimaru.

    However, right now, these stone rooms¡­

    Perhaps they were places that Orochimaru had never entered before!

 CH 306

    Aoba could make a simple judgment based on the degree of decay here. According to his understanding of Orochimaru, even if this person looked a bit disgusting, he would not make the place he worked in look messy.

    There was no iron shelve in this room.

    Then it could be said that those iron shelves were installed by Orochimaru, and the purpose was to extract the internal organs of those corpses and then conduct research on ninjutsu.

    But...

    Don''t these people need to be studied?

    A big question mark appeared on Aoba''s head. Along with this question mark, he thought of a possibility that even he didn''t dare to think too hard.

    The identities of these people...

    Perhaps it was not that simple!

    Aoba walked over to the corpses. He planned to do a simple examination of them.

    After all, he was a medical ninja. He had accumulated a lot of practical experience through those prisoners. Moreover, he also had Tsunade''s memories. Through studying Tsunade''s memories, he gained a lot of medical knowledge.

    This knowledge provided him with support, but he never expected he would use medical ninjutsu in such a situation.

    Then, Aoba pressed his right hand on the wrist of one of the corpses.

    Just as his fingers touched the skin of the corpse, the skin seemed to turn into dust and instantly turned into fine powder. Even flesh disappeared as if it had been weathered.

    "Huh?"

    Aoba was stunned. He had never thought that such a scene would happen. It was completely like a dried corpse, leaving only eerie white bones.

    After that, he raised his finger and poked at the other corpse. The moment his finger touched the corpse, the skin of the corpse instantly turned into dust.

    This stunned Aoba.

    "Is this weathering?"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched. According to normal logic, these people were left in this place all day long without sunlight. Even if they were in a state of decay, it would be impossible for them to become like this. This was a bit too exaggerated.

    There was definitely a problem here!

    Moreover, this problem. It should be the reason why these people were thrown here.

    Aoba looked at the other corpses. This time, he did not make a move. He only checked them with his naked eyes.

    These corpses had a normal appearance on their surfaces, but they seemed to be a little dry and had the feeling of turning into dry corpses.

    But...

    The dried corpses wouldn''t collapse with just a touch!

    This was obviously still in its original appearance, but its interior was completely weathered.

    From the appearance, the internal organs of these corpses hadn''t been processed in the later stages.

    In other words...

    They were thrown here after their deaths. No one ever touches them again. Otherwise, they would have been turned into dust.

    "It seems that if I want to know their identities, I have to read their memories."

    Aoba slowly breathed a sigh of relief. He originally wanted to try to use the medical ninjutsu he had learned to simply check if the corpses of these people had been treated. He did not expect that, in the end, he still came to a general conclusion in a visual estimation. He still needed to read the memories.

    Then, Aoba stretched out his right hand and touched the skull of the skeleton in front of him, whose skin he had punctured.

    Hum!

    A strange fluctuation suddenly appeared on Aoba''s palm, and then a crisp electronic prompt sounded in his head.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Hijutsu: Kikaichu(Secret Technique: Parasitic Insects)!"

    Along with the crisp electronic prompt. A secret technique appeared in Aoba''s mind.

    Only...

    This secret technique could not be used directly. He needed to sign a contract with insects and give his own chakra to the insects so that his body could become the insect''s nest.

    "????"

    When Aoba saw the reward given by the system, he was dumbfounded and did not know what to say.

    ''What the hell is this?!''

    ''System?!''

    ''What makes you think I can practice this thing? !''

    Aoba never thought that he would obtain such a secret technique. Of course, he definitely would not use this secret technique. The insect itself made him feel extremely disgusted, not to mention transforming his body into a place that could provide the insect with chakra.

    ''Is this a joke?!''

    Aoba did not even think about this technique. He had obtained many ninjutsu through the Mind Reading System. This was just the most insignificant one.

    He could completely forget about it!

    After that, Aoba did not immediately check this person''s memories. Instead, he raised his right hand and touched the other corpses.

    Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum!

    The skin of every corpse that Aoba had touched would instantly turn into powder, directly shattering into dust. In the end, only the ghastly white bones remained.

    There was no exception.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Hijutsu: Mushi Bunshin(Secret Technique: Insect Clone)!"

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Hijutsu: Mushiyose(Secret Technique: Insect Gathering)!"

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Hijutsu: Mushidama(Secret Technique: Insect Sphere)!"

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Acquired: Hijutsu: Mushiheki(Secret Technique: Insect Wall)!"

    "..."

    The system prompt rang out one after another. They were all secret techniques related to the insect from the Aburame clan.

    "Good fellow."

    When Aoba heard these electronic prompts, he was completely dumbfounded. He did not want to listen to these prompts anymore and directly walked out of the stone door.

    Right now, there might be a lot of bacterial things in this stone room.

    Although Aoba''s current physique was not afraid of these things, it did not mean that he could accept being in this kind of environment.

    Soon, Aoba walked out of this stone room.

    He closed the stone door again and leaned against the stone wall with his back. He raised his hands and pressed them against his temples. He immediately began to check the memories of the people he had read just now.

    Memories flooded into Aoba''s mind one after another, showing the memories of the time of the village creation era.

    These people were all ninjas of the Aburame clan.

    It was precisely because they were all ninjas that practiced Insect Secret Technique that their bodies had tiny holes. After they died, their bodies became hollow. Many years later, Aoba touched them slightly and caused the bodies of these Aburame clan ninjas to collapse instantly.

    "Hu..."

    Aoba heaved a sigh of relief again. He had discovered many secrets from the Aburame clan ninjas.

    Before Konohagakure was established. The Ninja World was in the Warring States Period.

    Each clan became a group, and the ninjas fought for the clan. At that time, there was no village that could gather everyone.

    Aburame clan was one of the most mysterious clans.

    They signed a contract with the parasitic insect when they were born so that the insect could stay in their bodies and fight side by side with the bugs. Because of this, the Aburame clan rarely gets along with people from other clans. In itself, they were very mysterious.

    Their characters were very reclusive. Their relationship with any clan was ordinary. However, their strength was abnormally strong. They were typically unremarkable but not to be trifled clan.

    According to the memories of these Aburame.

    At that time, the two most powerful clans, Senju and Uchiha, had turned to friendship. The heads of the two clans had decided to set up a village together, gathering the people of the big clan in the village. After that, the people in the village were the family. They opened their hearts to each other to form a bond to protect each other.

    When such news spread to the Aburame clan, it immediately set off a huge storm.

    Everyone in the Warring States Era knew how powerful the Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara were. They could imagine how terrifying the combination of the two would become. It was simply an unstoppable combination.

    At that time, the news that a village was going to be established immediately caused a fierce discussion among the Aburame clan.

    One of the branch members did not want Aburame to join Konohagakure. They felt that the Aburame clan should still maintain their original mystery. They did not need to become teammates with others. Everyone had different personalities and different fighting styles. They could not cooperate with each other at all.

    These people who Aoba had read memories. It was the people who insisted on opposing the Aburame clan from joining Konohagakure.

    Only...

    The majority of the people in the clan wanted to join the village jointly established by Hashirama and Madara.

    It must be known that these two people were not a small force; they had the strength to unify the world.

    In the past, when the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan were constantly fighting, the other small clans could still have some space to live.

    After all, these two powerful existences restrained each other. But after they joined hands, the whole world knew that no miracle could happen.

    That being the case, the thoughts of the Aburame clan were very simple. If they couldn''t beat them, they would join them.

    This way, the Aburame clan would be able to receive the protection of the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan, while their clan could continue to be passed down.

    At that time, there were many clans who had such thoughts.

    It was precisely because of this.

    During the era of village creation, Konohagakure directly jumped into the strongest village in the ninja world. Many big clans of the Warring States Era gathered there. Under the leadership of the Senju clan and Uchiha clan, they built a glorious Konohagakure together.

    Through the memories of these people. It can be very clear and serious. There was absolutely no need for any modesty.

    At the time when Konohagakure was first established, the Konohagakure at that time could be described as dominating an era.

    In any period of later history, the Konohagakure of that era would be its most prosperous period.

    But the only pity was...

    The First Hokage Senju Hashirama only wanted to establish a village to protect his family, brothers, and protect the people in the village. He did not have the intention to fight for domination. Otherwise, the Ninja World would have been unified as a whole.

    Aoba found from the memories of these corpses. Their thoughts were not much different from the other forces.

    That was...

    If they were to join the village of Hashirama and Madara, then they could accept it. After all, these two people were really too powerful.

    But if it was just the Senju clan or the Uchiha clan. They were not too convinced.

    Because of this, after joining Konohagakure, they did not change their minds. They only suppressed these thoughts. The deadline was, of course, the lifespan of Hashirama and Madara.

    It was not until after the battle between Hashirama and Madara in the Valley of the End.

    After a while, Senju Hashirama passed away. The thoughts of these Aburame clan ninjas began to become active. They began to plan to separate the Aburame clan from Konohagakure.

    Gradually, these voices became louder and louder among the Aburame clan. Of course, it also became more and more ear-piercing!

    Most of the people in the Aburame clan had already established a bond with the people in the village. They recognized Konohagakure very much and hated those who wanted to separate the Aburame clan from Konohagakure.

    In the end, the Aburame clan couldn''t help but report the names of these people to the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.

    At that time, Tobirama had just taken over the position of Hokage and became Konohagakure''s Second Hokage. Because he was the younger brother of Senju Hashirama, his foundation was still very stable, but the situation in the Ninja World had become very complicated.

    Konohagakure was directly involved in the chaos of war.

    After obtaining the news of internal strife reported by the Aburame clan, he decided to settle it down first so that they would have internal conflicts when they went out to fight.

    So...

    These Aburame all died at the hands of the Second Hokage. Moreover, their bodies were thrown into this secret room, and there were not many people in the Aburame clan who knew this thing.

    Moreover, they all regarded this matter as a disgrace, so no one was willing to mention it.

    At that time, it was precisely because of the people of the Aburame clan''s heroic act of righteousness.

    They were encouraged by the Second Hokage to contribute to the peace and development of Konohagakure. They were the ones who pushed the will of fire and also the practitioners and inheritors of the will of fire...

    "Good fellow."

    After checking the memories of these people, Aoba didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Whether it was the people of the Aburame clan who were still alive or the people who had been killed as "traitors", they were essentially all for the sake of the Aburame clan to become better, hoping that the Aburame clan could develop better.

    It was just that their standpoints were different. Of course, there was also a difference in the number of people.

    Aoba saw the shadow of some other events in this incident.

    Not to mention whether the minority obeyed the majority or not, or whether the truth was really in the hands of the minority, but Aoba could be sure of one thing. That was when the people thought that one thing was right, then even if he were not right, he would become right and vice versa.

    Those who had objections were always the minority.

    They will be called outliers.

    Because when they become the majority, they will not be outliers but will directly become mainstream!

    This was a very simple principle. When a clan wanted to stay in the village steadily, those who wanted to be stable were the mainstream, and those who wanted the clan to be divided were the outliers.

    When a clan wanted to revolt and rise up to fight for the village regime, the will to revolt became the mainstream, and those who wanted a stable life and did not want to cause trouble became the outliers.

    Just like Aoba had seen in Naruto Anime about Uchiha Itachi.

    When the matter of killing the whole clan was weighed and collided with the position of the village.

    What kind of choice would he really make?

    It could be said that it all depended on his heart.

    After making this choice, whether he hugged everyone or was aloof from then on depended on the group of people who had the same thoughts as him.

    ...

    After checking the memories of these Aburame, Aoba suddenly felt very emotional. He saw the scene of Tobirama resolutely waving his sword at them.

    Politics...

    Who could say right or wrong?

    This in itself was a collision of positions, and making decisions from their respective positions was in itself a different outlook on life, worldview, and values.

    After that, Aoba shook his head, not letting himself think about these memories anymore. Instead, he continued to walk forward in the direction of the next stone door.

    He vaguely realized that the reason why the room here was hidden in the dark was the simplest reason.

    The simplest reason was that it could not be exposed to light.

    However, what kind of corpse could be hidden from the light?

    If it was a corpse left behind after killing the enemy, not only would it not be hidden from the light, but it could also be exposed and publicized. This was a very glorious thing.

    Then...

    What was stored here was not the enemy''s corpse...

    Instead...

    The Konohagakure people''s corpse!

    When Aoba thought of this, his pupils shrank. Just as he was thinking, he had already arrived in front of the second stone door.

 CH 307

    Aoba slowly pushed open the stone door in front of him.

    Rumble...

    The sound of the stone door rubbing against the ground slowly rang out. Suddenly, the smell of a rotting corpse appeared again behind the stone door.

    However, this time, the smell was not as dense as the one in the previous room.

    In a split second, Aoba once again controlled his chakra to surge toward his nose, directly sealing off his sense of smell and taste so that he would not be affected by this rotting corpse stench.

    Although the smell was filtered out, this feeling still made Aoba somewhat uncomfortable.

    There were not many corpses in this room. There were only three of them.

    This time, Aoba did not check their bodies. He directly walked in front of them and raised his right hand to touch their heads. He began to read their memories.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Fire Release..."

    "..."

    Three consecutive electronic prompts rang out. All of the ninjutsu given to Aoba was fire-release ninjutsu. Moreover, they were all fire-release ninjutsu that Aoba had already obtained.

    To a certain extent, Aoba felt that he had already mastered almost all of the fire-release ninjutsu. Of course, except for the fire-release ninjutsu that required the use of Mangekyo Sharingan.

    After Aoba read the memories of these people, he directly walked out and closed the stone door again. He leaned against the wall and pressed his hands on his temples, then began to check the memories of these people bit by bit.

    "Hiss..."

    Aoba suddenly took a cold breath because when he checked it, he was shocked. These three were all members of the Nara clan. At the same time when Konohagakure was established, the Nara clan led the Akimichi clan and Yamanaka clan to join Konohagakure together.

    Of course, there was also the powerful Sarutobi clan that had come with them.

    It was just that...

    These three corpses were all high-level members of the Nara clan. After joining Konohagakure, they had planned to fight for a higher position for the Nara clan in the village.

    They proposed to let the people of the Nara clan become the adviser of the Hokage so that the intelligence of the Nara clan could give full play to their advantages in the most suitable position.

    But at that time, the one who was the adviser of the First Hokage was Tobirama.

    After several consultations, Tobirama found out that the real purpose of these three people from the Nara clan was not to make the village better but to seek benefits for the Nara clan.

    This concept was contrary to Tobirama''s philosophy.

    It was because of this reason that Senju Tobirama, who does not rub the sand in his eyes, decided to make these three people from the Nara clan disappear from the world.

    "The Second Hokage is really capable!"

    After checking the last memories of these three people, Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. Before they died, they were all invited out by Tobirama and killed mercilessly on the spot.

    At this time, Aoba looked at the memories from the two rooms. Then, he realized something that he had not thought of before.

    These secret rooms were not built by Danzo, but they existed when Konohagakure was just established.

    From the looks of it, almost all of the people who died here died because of the village, but the person who did it was Tobirama.

    Some things were done during the First Hokage era, and some things were done after he inherited the Hokage position.

    In other words...

    Aoba thought of Hokage''s Anbu building next to the Hokage Building.

    The first floor of this building was where Hokage''s Anbu lived, and the second floor was Danzo''s office.

    Then...

    Before Danzo became the boss of Root, who did this place belong to?

    When Aoba thought of this, the answer in his heart was clear.

    The Second Hokage Senju Tobirama!

    "Sigh..."

    Aoba took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled. His brain was working quickly, and based on what he knew, he deduced something that he had never thought of before.

    "If I''m not wrong..."

    "When Konohagakure was just established, Senju Hashirama from the Senju clan became the First Hokage of Konohagakure. At that time, the First Hokage was soft-hearted, and his style of handling things was mostly gentle, so he needed an iron-blooded helper to be his advisor..."

    "As the younger brother of the First Hokage, not only did he set up the Ninja School, he also set up the Anbu department. As the person who set up the Anbu department, it would not be an exaggeration to become the first leader of Konohagakure Anbu!"

    "In other words..."

    "The office Danzo currently uses is Senju Tobirama''s!"

    "The one who threw the corpses here is Senju Tobirama!"

    "Senju Tobirama is the first generation of darkness in Konohagakure!"

    "Before he became the Hokage, he was Shimura Danzo of Senju Hasirama. The light of the outside world was borne by Senju Hasirama, and Senju Tobirama silently did those shady things..."

    When Aoba thought of this, he instantly understood. No wonder he chose Hiruzen to become the Hokage. It was not because Hiruzen was very suitable for the Hokage position but because he found that Danzo was more suitable for Anbu!

    The person who admired Tobirama the most was indeed Danzo.

    It was precisely because Tobirama felt that Danzo really wanted to become like him that he chose Hiruzen to become the Third Hokage.

    As more and more details were discovered by Aoba, a secret that had been hidden for a long time, as well as a secret of Konohagakure that cannot be known to the world, gradually appeared in front of him.

    Where there was light, there was darkness.

    Where there was Konoha, there was Root.

    Hokage must maintain a strong image, so there must be people with ruthless skills to do some shameful things.

    Hiruzen and Danzo were also the same.

    If not for Danzo''s assistance and constantly helping Hiruzen eradicate his dissidents, Hiruzen definitely wouldn''t have a stable position today.

    In the same logic, although the powerful Senju Hashirama did not need to use any means to eliminate his competitors, there would always be some sinister people. This was something that could not be avoided.

    There were so many people in such a large village; how could they be united as one?

    This was something that was impossible. Even clansmen in a clan would not have the same thought. When the forest was big, there would be all kinds of birds, let alone the hearts of people.

    Then...

    There needed to be someone who secretly eliminated those who had a different heart.

    "This means that Senju Tobirama can''t beat Uchiha Madara. Otherwise, the Uchiha clan would have been long gone. However, what he did was a classic "Boiling Frog". By the time the Uchiha realized it, it was already beyond cure. This is like a malignant tumor. It has to be removed to save your life!"

    Aoba sighed silently. Coincidentally, when he crossed over, his birthplace was in Anbu, and he could see the Ninja World from another angle.

    Whether it was the Modern World or the Ninja world, behind the bright and beautiful scenery, there were often ugly things that people could not see. This was like some famous big cities. Some special streets would make people feel that they lived in another world, but there were many dirty things in the world that could not be seen by people living in the light.

    After Aoba arrived at the Ninja World, he was shocked at every moment when witnessing the filth of the Ninja World.

    Even though Konohagakure looked like the most peaceful village among the Five Major Ninja Villages. Various incidents of theft and robbery were constantly being staged every day, and the village was full of spies who were constantly placed in by other forces.

    It was just like what Aoba had seen in the past.

    Now, the warm sunlight that Konohagakure''s ninjas felt was because many people who lived in the dark have endured another part of the darkness for them.

    Aoba can''t really comment on Tobirama and Danzo''s approach if it was right or wrong. However, if he formed a fetter, whether it was for his friends or for the village, and encounters those threatening existences. If it were him, he would also get rid of them and eliminate future troubles.

    Then, Aoba stepped forward again and walked toward the next secret room.

    There were more or less corpses in each stone room, and they gave off an uncomfortable stench.

    Aoba did not let any of them go and read the memories of these ninjas in turn.

    Just as he had guessed, these people were all people who had joined Konohagakure. Almost every clan had them, and they all had a common characteristic, which was that they all had some ideas for Konohagakure.

    "The things that Senju Tobirama did..."

    Aoba suddenly took a deep breath, and his pupils contracted slightly. A strange thought emerged in his mind.

    "Does the First Hokage know?"

    This question instantly lingered in his head and could also refer to Hiruzen.

    ''Does Hiruzen know what Danzo had done?''

    ''No way!''

    Aoba slowly shook his head. The appearance of the First Hokage Senju Hashirama appeared in his mind, the one who was very warm and loved by everyone.

    No matter how gentle he was...

    In the end, Hashirama was a leader who had killed his way out of the Warring States Era.

    Aoba absolutely did not believe that any leader of a generation would be a merciful person. After all, even if he was facing his good friend, he could still stab his heart from behind, and he could also do the same thing.

    Moreover...

    Hashirama should know that Tobirama had developed such a heaven-defying forbidden technique as Edo Tensei.

    Developing such a technique. I''m afraid that there will be more living sacrifices than Orochimaru learning this technique!

    Aoba''s original perception of Hokage has undergone some changes all of a sudden.

    ''Sure enough!''

    ''A person who could sit in the position of Hokage.''

    ''Who could be a real innocent little cutie?''

    As Aoba pondered, he had already walked to the last room at the end of the corridor.

    The few rooms in front were already empty.

    Of course, Aoba did not find any corpses related to Hiruzen and Danzo. Obviously, these corpses had nothing to do with Danzo. But it was still rare to find something that had nothing to do with Danzo.

    "This is the last room."

    Aoba raised his hand and pushed open the stone door in front of him.

    After the stone door opened. This room was even more spacious than the previous one. There was a huge box in the middle of the room, and there were taut ropes on the outside of the box.

    "This is..."

    Aoba widened his eyes. He suddenly had a familiar feeling. This was the feeling he had never seen in the few rooms earlier. But now, this room had it.

    He had seen a room like this before.

    He had also seen the boxes in this room.

    To be precise...

    It was a coffin!

    "It turns out that the place Black Zetsu said at that time is here!"

    Aoba pursed his lips and became nervous, but he still walked quickly to the coffin.

    Standing next to the coffin, he could clearly see that it was covered with a thick layer of dust.

    "This is an empty coffin..."

    Aoba''s breathing became hurried. He felt that if this was an empty coffin, his guess was correct, but if there was someone inside, then he was wrong.

    Suddenly, Aoba held his breath. His hands touched the edge of the coffin lid.

    He immediately used Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) and directly changed the weight of the coffin lid. In an instant, the coffin lid seemed to have no weight, and he gently lifted it up.

    All of a sudden, the contents of the coffin suddenly appeared.

    Aoba immediately looked into the coffin.

    "Sigh..."

    Aoba immediately heaved a heavy sigh of relief. As he expected, this coffin was empty.

    "This is the coffin that used to hold Uchiha Madara''s corpse!"

    Aoba could not help but sigh, and then he closed the lid of the coffin again. When he was watching Naruto before, he saw Black Zetsu explain what happened to Madara in the past.

    This was something he had learned early on.

    Before he died, Madara predicted that Tobirama would not dispose of his corpse and would use his body to study the secrets of Sharingan, so he had Izanagi in his right eye in advance and let him successfully dodge the fatal blow.

    That was exactly what Senju Tobirama likes - doing human experiments.

    Well...

    In fact, he already had a deep understanding of Uchiha''s Sharingan ability.

    Who knows how many Uchiha clan members he had studied?

    However, those corpses were not discarded here.

    Aoba did not leave the secret room directly. He walked toward the door and raised his right hand to press down on the wall.

    Hum!

    Aoba''s chakra flowed into the wall through his palm. After that, a black circle appeared on the wall. It was Aoba''s Flying Thunder God Formula.

    Aoba placed a coordinate mark here. In the future, as long as he wanted to, he could come here at any time.

    "Wait..."

    Aoba thought of something strange again. Suddenly, his face changed slightly. He suddenly turned his head and stared at the coffin that had nothing inside.

    "Uchiha Madara''s body disappeared. Did the First and Second Hokage not suspect that Uchiha Madara was not dead?"

 CH 308

    Aoba looked at the empty coffin that used to hold Madara, and he was stunned.

    Whether it was the First Hokage or the Second Hokage, they were not fools, especially the Second Hokage. He did not immediately deal with Madara''s corpse, just to study it.

    Then he found that the corpse was gone.

    Did he not have any doubts?

    A big question mark appeared on Aoba''s head. Now, he couldn''t figure out exactly what had happened in the past. What kind of reaction would he have when he saw Madara''s corpse disappear? What kind of decision would he make?

    These questions came out of his mind one by one, making him very curious about what had happened in the past.

    "If only I had the chance to touch Tobirama''s head!"

    Aoba muttered silently, then pushed open the stone door again, stepped out of the room, and returned to the corridor.

    "I don''t know what''s going on outside, but the shadow clone above the Hokage Rock still hasn''t given me a hint, which means that the village can still hold on for now."

    The shadow clone that Aoba placed above the Hokage Rock was especially used to monitor the battle. Once there was a situation where Hiruzen couldn''t stand it anymore, the shadow clone would remove himself and tell Aoba about these things.

    At that time, it was time for Aoba to show his acting skills. Now was not the right time, so he could take advantage of this time to go to the opposite corridor to take a look.

    In fact, Aoba''s heart was already filled with expectations for the opposite corridor.

    He already knew what this secret room was used for, and now he was not so curious anymore. It was equivalent to strolling around before waiting for the right time.

    Gradually, he returned to the bottom of the U-shaped corridor. He once again saw the stairs that he had walked through when he came and directly walked in the opposite direction.

    "Huh?"

    Aoba directly went to the right side of the U-shaped corridor. When he walked this way, he felt a little different. He hadn''t advanced, yet he stopped and just stared at the ground beneath his feet.

    "This place is very old."

    Aoba said to himself. Then he looked at the corridor behind him. It was the corridor that he had just walked through.

    "But it''s quite new compared to there."

    Aoba instantly made a judgment. The corridor on the right was not created when Konohagakure was just established but was newly excavated about ten years ago.

    The stone materials used on both sides were completely different from wood materials. Even the lamps were of different styles, and they were all on both sides.

    Aoba vaguely realized all of a sudden. This place was no longer under Senju Tobirama. Judging from the time of the renovation, the long corridor here should have been something that happened after Senju Tobirama died.

    "This place was done by Danzo, right?"

    Aoba''s face suddenly became serious. He felt that there might be a real big secret hidden here.

    "If Danzo found the secret door in the Hokage Building after inheriting this room and entered it to find the secret inside..."

    "Then it is very likely that Danzo will copy his teacher and build a secret room on the other side."

    "In this way."

    "Danzo can do the same thing as Tobirama!"

    "Then..."

    Aoba looked at the corridor on the right again. He felt that the secret of Hiruzen''s era might be hidden in the corridor on the right.

    On the left was the first generation of darkness, and on the right was the second generation of darkness in Konohagakure.

    If Danzo really imitated the Tobirama style, then it was entirely possible that he would also throw the corpses he had dealt with inside.

    After all...

    Danzo did not destroy Tobirama''s treasure.

    Thinking of this, Aoba immediately stepped into the corridor on the right. This side was a long corridor, and there were lamps and candlesticks on both sides, but there were no candles on it.

    When Aoba walked forward, he knocked his hand to the left. He suddenly felt that the left side was empty. It was the secret room in the Hokage Building.

    Then he knocked on the wall on the right side. This time, the feeling was different. It was completely solid. There was no open space at all.

    "Something is wrong!"

    Aoba frowned slightly. He found that he was wrong. The truth was different from what he imagined. There was no room in this corridor. It was just a corridor.

    Aoba walked toward the end of the corridor with doubts in his heart, slowly walking further and further.

    This corridor was very long.

    This made him increasingly feel that Danzo would not randomly dig out such a long corridor. There would definitely be a use for it.

    A few minutes later, Aoba walked to the end of this long corridor, and there was a door there.

    "There is indeed something!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly as he stared at the stone door. He had already begun to guess what was behind the stone door. His eyes were fixed on the stone door as he raised his hands, preparing to push it open.

    Hum!

    In a split second, Aoba''s head was suddenly shaken by a piece of information. The shadow clone he had placed on top of the Hokage Rock had been removed.

    Scenes of information flooded into Aoba''s mind in an instant.

    The Third Raikage fought against Konohagakure many times by himself, and even after fighting for a long time, they were unable to break through his defense.

    Danzo''s chest was heavily poked by Jigokuzuki: Yonhon Nukite(Hell Stab: Four Fingered Assault), and his entire chest caved in. Many of his chest bones were broken, and he had lost his fighting strength.

    Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo''s chakra knife, was cut off by Third Raikage''s hand knife.

    Only the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was still struggling to hold on. Wind release, earth release, and fire release were continuously used. He had already stood out from the crowd of ninjas. He was indeed the most powerful one, and he had also summoned his summoned beast Monkey King: Enma.

    "This won''t do. If I don''t go back now, it will be dangerous. I''ll come back here next time!"

    Aoba suddenly pressed his right hand on the wall next to the stone door. He controlled the chakra in his body and instantly imprinted a Flying Thunder God Formula on the wall.

    Hum!

    A Flying Thunder God Formula suddenly appeared. That small black circle, in the incomparably dark corridor, was already very difficult to find.

    Swish!

    The next moment, Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and instantly connected to the Flying Thunder God Formula above the Hokage Rock. He then instantly appeared and maintained the appearance of Gasshi.

    "Jigokuzuki: Ippon Nukite(Hell Stab: One Fingered Assault)!"

    The Third Raikage suddenly roared. His voice was full of excitement. From the fight earlier to now, it made him feel very good, and his mood was extremely good.

    Especially the feeling of who could beat me, which made Third Raikage feel very good.

    Now that his body was in the near-perfect state of Lightning Chakra Mode, not only was his speed very fast, even his defense had reached its peak.

    By this state, even the Hachibi: Gyuki, would be stuffed into an amber bottle by him.

    Not to mention this weak Konohagakure.

    Right now, his left hand had already turned into an index finger. The impact of this finger was extremely strong. It directly stabbed toward Hiruzen''s body as if it wanted to pierce through Hiruzen.

    BOOM!!!

    Along with an explosion, the earth wall in front of Hiruzen was like paper. It was broken by Raikage''s finger and instantly exploded into small pieces of soil.

    Aoba stood on the Hokage Rock and saw this scene. He immediately understood that it was his turn to perform. He turned to look at Hari, who was lying beside him.

    "Hari-sama, do you still remember me?"

    Aoba imitated Gasshi''s appearance and grinned at Hari. That smile looked very simple and brilliant. Only when this smile was reflected in Hari''s eyes. His eyes seemed to be burning. They were filled with deep resentment and anger.

    "GAS! SHI!"

    Hari gritted his teeth as he spoke. His voice seemed to squeeze out of his throat as he stared at Aoba''s face. His eyes looked like they were about to spit fire, and his anger reached its peak at this moment.

    He had thought of when he might meet Gasshi again one day, but he had never expected that it would be like this.

    "Hahahaha, it seems that you still remember me. Last time, you were lucky enough to survive. This time, it won''t be so easy!"

    Aoba suddenly took a step forward and almost instantly appeared beside Hari.

    Instantly, Aoba grabbed Hari by the collar like he was holding a chick.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Hari''s expression suddenly changed greatly. He suddenly felt dizzy. Right now, his entire body was in a paralyzed state. Only his arm could move a little, but there was no possibility of struggling at all.

    This time, Aoba didn''t answer Hari''s question. Instead, he directly jumped down from the Hokage Rock.

    The moment Aoba jumped down, his whole body was wrapped with lightning chakra. He directly used Raiton Chakura Modo(Lightning Release Chakra Mode), forming an extremely strong defense around his body. He looked like a war god wrapped in lightning but completely smaller than the Third Raikage.

    "Raikage-sama!"

    Aoba gathered lightning chakra in his throat. Not only did it greatly increase his volume, but it also produced some electrical sound effects.

    Following the sound of this voice. Almost all the people in the middle of the battle could hear Gasshi(Aoba)''s voice. At this time, the hearts of every Konohagakure ninjas all skipped a beat.

    Another one came!

    It was a Kumogakure ninja who also knew Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode)!

    BANG!

    Aoba''s body slammed heavily on the ground, and a violent tremor instantly sounded.

    At this moment, the ground under Aoba''s feet had already exploded from the impact of his fall. The gravel on the ground flew up, and one of the stones flew back to Hari''s face and smashed at him heavily.

    Aoba falling created a great deal of dust and made people only see a figure flashing with lightning in it.

    "Gasshi?"

    Sure enough, the Third Raikage was also affected by Gasshi(Aoba)''s words. He instantly stopped his hand movement and let go of Hiruzen, who was about to be unable to continue dodging and turned to look in Gasshi(Aoba)''s direction.

    At this time, everyone looked at the man who had come out of the dust and knew that the appearance of this person might directly change the situation.

    Gradually.

    Gasshi, who had transformed into Aoba, walked out of the smoke. His figure gradually became clear and directly appeared in everyone''s sight.

    At the same time, Aoba was still holding the paralyzed Hari in his hand.

    "I already got Hari!"

    Aoba imitated Gasshi''s voice and shouted at the Third Raikage. His voice was loud and clear and could be clearly transmitted to the ears of every Kumogakure ninja.

    The distance between him and the Third Raikage was not far. Normally, there was no need to shout at the top of his voice like this. However, this was what he said deliberately. He wanted everyone in the village to hear him.

    All of a sudden, All Kumogakure ninjas were extremely excited. It was as if they had received a buff. Even their strength had become even stronger.

    In the hearts of these Kumogakure ninjas, Hari had become a type of mental support. As long as Hari was here, everything would become orderly.

    However, before they could be happy. Gasshi''s voice sounded in their ears again.

    "Should I kill him now?"

    Aoba imitated Gasshi''s voice, letting this voice echo in Konohagakure''s night sky.

    Whether it was Konohagakure ninja or Kumogakure ninja, question marks appeared on their head.

    What is going on?

    Who did he say to kill?

    Did he just say kill Hari?

    Wasn''t he supposed to be rescued?

    At this time, everyone was dumbfounded. They did not understand what Aoba meant.

    Only Danzo knew that Gasshi had assassinated Hari once, but he did not succeed. However, he did not know how Gasshi found Hari.

    "Kill what?"

    The Third Raikage was confused. He did not know what Gasshi meant by these words. He was just about to praise Gasshi for saving Hari, but before he could praise her, Gasshi said something that made him feel strange.

    "Should I kill him now?!"

    Gasshi''s voice was still extremely loud as if he was talking about this matter to the entire Ninja Village.

    "So it really was Raikage-sama who wanted to kill me!" A miserable smile appeared on Hari''s face. At this moment, his belief collapsed. This was Kumogakure, who he had risked his entire life for, and they actually wanted to do this to him in the end.

    "Alright, it''s time to send you on your way. Didn''t I tell you that you won''t have this kind of trouble in the future?"

    Aoba looked at Hari, then turned Hari''s body around, and without hesitation, he broke the latter''s head.

    "Raikage-sama, Hari is dead; mission complete!"

    Aoba said loudly. He focused his chakra on his throat, and his voice was like a loudspeaker so that everyone could clearly hear it.

    "AHH!"

    In an instant, Konohagakure seemed to have exploded. Everyone could not believe their ears.

    What on earth happened?

    The Third Raikage actually sent people to kill Kumogakure Anbu Leader Hari.

    What kind of operation was this?!

    Question marks appeared on everyone''s heads, and their eyes were full of confusion. Especially those Kumogakure ninjas, they had no desire to continue fighting.

 CH 309

    "What happened?"

    "Hari-sama is dead?"

    "Did Third Raikage-sama really order to kill Hari-sama?"

    "What exactly is going on?"

    "Wasn''t it Gasshi that killed Hari-sama?"

    "Just now, Gasshi seemed to have said that he was ordered by Raikage-sama."

    "..."

    In the crowd, the Kumogakure ninjas could not help but discuss among themselves. They were very puzzled in their hearts. They did not know what had just happened. It could be said that they were completely confused.

    All of a sudden, these Kumogakure ninjas all lost the will to continue the battle. After they got the news of Hari''s death, their beliefs collapsed. They did not know why to fight and how to fight.

    In front of the crowd.

    The Third Raikage was suddenly splashed with dirty water by Gasshi(Aoba), and his face was full of displeasure. He stared at Gasshi(Aoba), raised his left hand, and pointed at him.

    "Gasshi, don''t talk nonsense!" The Third Raikage said loudly. He was a rash person and had a one-track mind. When he was suddenly slandered by Gasshi(Aoba), his first reaction was to clarify this matter.

    But...

    This was exactly what Aoba wanted to do. Aoba was waiting for the Third Raikage to explain himself.

    In this kind of matter, how could a rash person like the Third Raikage be a match for Aoba? It could be said that Aoba would be led him by the nose.

    "I understand!"

    Aoba suddenly shouted. He still used the method of condensing chakra in his throat, allowing his voice to reach every corner of Konohagakure, clearly drilling into the ears of all the ninjas present.

    At this time, Kumogakure ninjas were at the moment when their beliefs were about to collapse.

    Everyone did not know what was going on. Now that they heard Gasshi''s voice again, they immediately perked up their ears, waiting for the explanation.

    "As Raikage-sama said it!"

    Just as everyone was looking forward to it, Aoba spoke loudly. His voice was so loud that everyone present could hear it clearly.

    As his voice rang out. The nerves of the Kumogakure ninjas all tensed up. Everyone held their breath and was looking forward to what Gasshi would say next.

    Only...

    In the forest where no one had noticed. The four shadow clones who had transformed into Kirigakure ninja form were quickly heading toward them.

    "This matter has nothing to do with Raikage-sama. I, Gasshi, did it on my own. It was my personal wish to kill Hari. You must not misunderstand Raikage-sama!"

    Aoba directly explained this matter in a way that wanted to cover up this matter.

    In a split second, the scene was once again in an uproar.

    "Why does Gasshi sound so strange? Is he being threatened by Raikage-sama?"

    "I think so too. I feel that Gasshi is about to become a traitor. He can''t go back to Kumogakure."

    "Is this a mission or not?"

    "Why do I feel that Gasshi is still carrying out Raikage-sama''s mission!"

    "I also feel the same, but I feel like Gasshi silently shouldered everything and became Raikage-sama''s scapegoat!"

    "..."

    The Kumogakure ninjas in Konohagakure began to discuss. They no longer attacked Konohagakure. Instead, they quickly gathered together and formed a small team.

    Kumogakure ninjas stopped attacking; Konohagakure ninjas also took a break. They were all confused.

    What was going on?

    Strange things happen every year, especially this year!

    Why did they suddenly turn into eating melons and watching a show in the middle of a battle?!

    Big question marks appeared in the minds of every Konohagakure ninjas.

    They just felt that this matter was inexplicable and completely out of line with what they imagined about Kumogakure ninjas.

    Near the Hokage Building.

    The Third Raikage stared blankly at Gasshi, who was not far away from him. His brows were tightly furrowed, and his eyes flickered with intense doubt.

    Why did he feel that something was wrong?

    But...

    From Gasshi''s words, Gasshi was obviously trying to defend him. However, he just felt that there was something strange about it.

    "Gasshi, what is the meaning of this? Who told you to attack Hari?" The Third Raikage seemed to have forgotten that he was still on the battlefield. He directly looked at Gasshi and coldly asked this question.

    Just as the Third Raikage said this, the Kumogakure ninjas had already arrived near the Hokage Building one after another. They just happened to hear the Third Raikage questioning Gasshi.

    But...

    They couldn''t explain why. When these Kumogakure ninjas heard these words, they suddenly felt as if he was just acting. Even the slightly higher-level ninjas in Kumogakure stared at the Third Raikage suspiciously, not knowing how things would develop in the end.

    Just at this time, Aoba saw these Kumogakure ninjas rushing over.

    This was just as he had expected. He had read the memories of Hari and Gasshi. Including Gasshi, every Kumogakure ninjas were extremely respectful of Hari.

    Hari was indeed just thinking about Kumogakure. He did not have any selfish motives and also did not have any personal forces. Of course, the one-track-minded Raikage had never doubted Hari at all.

    However, this was originally a peaceful situation, and just like that, it was easily broken by Aoba.

    When Aoba played the role of Gasshi to stir up trouble, Kumogakure''s tragic ending was already doomed.

    Now, Kumogakure''s ninjas began to doubt their Third Raikage. Gradually, they realized that it might be because the Third Raikage felt that Hari''s achievements were too outstanding, so he used this method to deal with Hari.

    As these Kumogakure ninjas heard the Third Raikage''s words, they all looked at Gasshi(Aoba). However, they did not know that this person was Aoba. Instead, they thought that Aoba was Gasshi.

    Sensing the gazes of the surrounding people, the corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly, revealing an evil smile.

    "The matter of killing Hari was all done by me. It has nothing to do with Third Raikage-sama. However, I advise Third Raikage-sama to return to Kumogakure quickly. Otherwise, Kumogakure might be captured by Kirigakure."

    Aoba fiercely threw out this sentence. First, he acted as if he was taking responsibility for the Third Raikage. Then, he told the Third Raikage about Kirigakure. It looked like he was reporting to Third Raikage about the information he had found.

    All of a sudden, all Kumogakure ninjas revealed expressions of not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Now, everyone had a very clear feeling. That was, Gasshi was concerned about Kumogakure.

    Just to carry out this special mission, he had to bear the weight that he shouldn''t have.

    After Gasshi finished speaking, his figure flashed and quickly disappeared, preparing to leave this place.

    "Don''t go!"

    "Make it clear!"

    "You can''t go yet!"

    The Third Raikage stared at Gasshi, who had run away and immediately roared. Then, he assumed a chasing posture. However, he didn''t chase after him directly. Instead, he suddenly stopped and stood in place.

    When this scene fell into the eyes of Kumogakure ninjas, it immediately brought them a very disillusioned feeling. It was as if the Third Raikage was showing them very clumsy acting.

    Only...

    The Third Raikage himself knew what had happened. Just when he was about to chase after Gasshi. He suddenly felt four very strong chakras coming out from above the Hokage Rock, and they had already locked onto his position.

    If it were only this, then it would not surprise him too much.

    The fundamental reason why he stopped chasing after him was that Gasshi did not leave by himself. Instead, he directly entered the lineup of the four Kirigakure ninjas and then suddenly disappeared.

    This scene, it directly made the Third Raikage fall into deep thought.

    "Sh*t!"

    "I fell into a trap!"

    "This is a trap!"

    The Third Raikage suddenly realized that Gasshi did not come here by chance. Instead, he seized this opportunity to appear in front of him and kill Hari.

    Then...

    Were Gasshi''s words trustworthy?

    Had Kumogakure been attacked by Kirigakure?

    Now...

    Should he go back?

    The Third Raikage''s head suddenly became a little messy. He hated this kind of thing the most. If they had the ability, they should fight it out fair and square!

    Why do they have to play these so-called conspiracies?

    Of course, he did not know. The reason why Aoba played tricks on him was that he was in Konohagakure.

    If his strength was exposed in this place. Then many things would become extremely troublesome in the future.

    Instead...

    If it was outside of Konohagakure. It was not certain who would win and who would lose!

    ...

    At this time, the Third Raikage''s eyes were focused on the top of the Hokage Rock. He could see four shadows. Judging from the style of their clothing, they were Kirigakure ninjas.

    All of a sudden, the four Kirigakure ninjas began to make hand seals together. Their hand seals weren''t too fast, but they weren''t slow either. As a whole, they were orderly, showing a meticulous feeling.

    The movements of the four people were uniform, and it looked like one person was doing it. The rhythm was completely the same.

    "Suiton: Dai Bakusui Shoha(Water Release: Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave)!"

    The voices of the four Kirigakure ninjas rang out at the same time, clearly transmitting into the ears of everyone present.

    Everyone here, including Kumogakure ninjas and Konohagakure ninjas, heard the same words.

    After that, under the gazes of many people below the Hokage Rock. The four Kirigakure ninjas took a deep breath at the same time, causing their chests to bulge as if they had been filled up.

    In an instant, the four Kirigakure ninjas sprayed water at the ground beneath the Hokage Rock, and a surging stream of water gushed out from their mouths.

    The water from the four Kirigakure ninjas rushed down and suddenly felt like the Hokage Rock had turned into a waterfall.

    This strong stream of water instantly poured into the village, and the first thing that it hit was the Third Raikage and Kumogakure ninjas.

    The great exploding water colliding wave that Aoba used did not have any special uses. It was just spraying water and using the water that he spat out to scatter all the ninjas outside of Konohagakure.

    As the water flowed down from the sky like a waterfall, it directly wrapped up the Konohagakure and Kumogakure''s ninjas, causing them to flutter along with the water flow.

    "Damn Kirigakure ninja!"

    The Third Raikage''s face became ugly. In fact, water could not be said to be the weakness of lightning chakra mode, but it could weaken his lightning chakra armor to a certain extent. In addition, the resistance and buoyancy of the water made him very uncomfortable fighting.

    Not only the Third Raikage. The other Kumogakure ninjas were also in the same situation. They were more suitable to fight on the ground.

    Once they were caught in the water, their overall combat ability would fall sharply.

    Of course, Konohagakure ninjas were also not in good condition. However, they were not weakened that much compared to Kumogakure ninjas. They still had the strength to fight.

    However, among these people. The one with the greatest weakening was none other than the Uchiha.

    Their overall attack was mainly fire-release ninjutsu. Now, under the impact of this waterfall, it was not easy for them to spit out sparks.

    "Is this really a ninjutsu?"

    "Can water-release ninjutsu be used like this?"

    "There''s not even water here, but the waterfall can be sprayed out to the ground!"

    "This water spraying technique is too strong!"

    "Are they Kirigakure ninja?"

    "..."

    Whether it was Konohagakure ninjas or Kumogakure ninjas, they were all convinced by Aoba''s water spraying skill. They had never seen such a capable ninja.

    When they encounter such a violent current. On the contrary, they did not know how to respond.

    Above the Hokage Rock.

    Aoba''s four advanced paper clones had no intention of stopping. According to Aoba''s plan, he wanted to use all the chakra of these four advanced paper clones before ending it.

    These water currents can be said to be the waters of truce!

    As these people flooded into Konohagakure, it could be said that Konohagakure instantly entered the state of flood, making them have a feeling of fighting in Kirigakure.

    This kind of crazy water spray was simply outrageous!

    Of course, the spray this time also made Konohagakure and Kumogakure ninjas realize how terrifying Kirigakure was.

    Now both sides no longer had the desire to continue fighting.

    Originally, the Third Raikage was still very eager to fight. He held the idea that if he did not defeat them, he would not return. But he never expected that he would encounter such a thing. Kirigakure was now here to interfere.

    The four Kirigakure ninjas sprayed water so fiercely that they directly drowned Konohagakure. There was no way to fight anymore. Now, they could only retreat.

    "Retreat!"

    The Third Raikage said helplessly. He was really depressed in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. Now he began to worry a little. If it were as Gasshi said that Kumogakure was attacked by Kirigakure, then things would really become dangerous.

    In his original impression. He had always thought that Kirigakure was their subordinate and had no strength at all. He did not expect that there would be so many strong ninjas when he was not paying attention.

    This instantly refreshed his understanding of Kirigakure. It also made him really pay attention to Kirigakure.

    He was even more unwilling to stay longer in Konohagakure, afraid that Kirigakure would take the opportunity to attack Kumogakure.

    "Yes!"

    When these Kumogakure ninjas heard the Third Raikage''s order, they immediately responded. After knowing that Hari was dead, they were a little confused and suspected their Third Raikage.

    But at this moment. They understood that it was meaningless to be tangled with this thing. No matter what, Hari was already dead.

    They were Kumogakure ninjas. Who dared to question the Third Raikage?

    At least they did not dare!

    Apart from this, the Konohagakure ninjas also began to change their views on Kirigakure ninjas. All of them began to pay attention to them again.

    This was also Aoba''s goal.

    He made an indiscriminate attack on Konohagakure.

    However, it was a relatively less destructive water-release ninjutsu. Even if it could cause some economic losses, it would not cause any personnel damage.

    Through this method, he wanted Konohagakure people to wake up.

    The Third Ninja World War...

    It had already erupted!

    ...

    When Aoba returned to the top of the Hokage Rock, he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) in front of everyone''s blind spot and directly returned to the stone door.

    He looked at the stone door, slowly raised his hands, and pushed it open.

 CH 310

    Rumble!

    Accompanied by the sound of the stone door rubbing against the ground. Aoba pushed open the stone door in front of him.

    At this time, Danzo was already seriously injured. The outside was also flooded with water. No one would enter this secret room. He could be at ease and boldly check the contents inside.

    He did not know if there would be such an opportunity in the future. However, he did not want to leave everything behind in the future. Now that he had discovered that there was a secret here.

    Moreover, he still had a chance to check this secret. Then he was ready to check it out.

    Aoba walked into the secret room.

    Hum!

    Just at this time, In Aoba''s mind, a piece of information was transmitted back, all of which came from the four advanced paper clones who had transformed into Kirigakure ninjas.

    After transforming all the chakra in their bodies into a large water current, they crazily poured out. After all the chakra was used, the shadow clones were released, and the information was sent to his mind.

    "Kumogakure really retreated!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a satisfied smile. He was very satisfied with this result.

    After all, his goal was to let Kumogakure ninjas withdraw from Konohagakure. He did not want to end the Third Ninja World War.

    Therefore, as long as the main battlefield was not Konohagakure. Then everything had nothing to do with him.

    But...

    If they came under his eyes. Then he was naturally unwilling!

    Aoba felt that after the water current formed by the water release had directly turned Konohagakure into a water city, it would be best for Kumogakure and Konohagakure to stop fighting temporarily.

    But before that, he had to get rid of Hari. That person could not be an aide behind Danzo.

    Aoba had read Hari''s memories, and it was very clear that that person was full of tricks and had many things in his mind.

    Now it seemed that Danzo was using Hari.

    But in fact...

    It was hard to tell who was using who.

    If this person was under Danzo''s command, it was equivalent to adding remote control to a ticking time bomb. In an instant, it caused the uncertainty to double. This was not an outcome that Aoba could accept.

    Of course, the reason why Aoba used the identity of Kirigakure ninja was that he wanted to pull Kirigakure into the muddy water directly.

    This way, not only could Kumogakure and Kirigakure, who were originally in the state of alliance, fall apart and instantly become hostile. But he could also ring a police bell for Konohagakure, who were in a state of fantasy about peace.

    The Third Ninja World War was coming.

    This was not something that could be reconciled as long as you wanted to reconcile.

    As for Konohagakure, there was no way they could live in peace during the World War.

    This was one of the reasons why Aoba did not want Hiruzen to die here. If Hiruzen died now, he would instead become the Hokage who died for the village. He would be loved by people, just like the Fourth Hokage in the original plot.

    If he passed the Hokage position to Minato through this method, then Minato would have to bear the pressure of the Third Ninja World War. There was no merit get, but if he lost, he would have to bear a huge responsibility.

    No.

    It didn''t matter if he lost or won. He would have to bear a huge responsibility. This was not what Aoba wanted to see.

    As a friend of Minato.

    He hoped that Minato could become Konohagakure''s Fourth Hokage under the best arrangement.

    Now that Kumogakure had retreated, it did not mean that they would not come. Although he had used Kirigakure ninjas to attack, it did not mean that Kirigakure ninjas would not attack again. These were all things that were uncertain. No one dared to make any guarantees. These things could give Konohagakure a reminder to let them know the seriousness of the matter.

    Then, Aoba entered the room.

    This room was very vast. He could see coffins placed side by side. From their current condition, he couldn''t tell if there were corpses inside the coffins.

    "Good fellow!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. Through the things in front of him, he discovered that Danzo was following his teacher.

    He didn''t even need to guess to know that the coffins here were probably souvenirs left behind by Danzo after he eradicated his dissidents.

    If it had developed according to normal historical curves...

    It was impossible for others to know about these things.

    But...

    Now, Aoba had come here by accident and entered this secret area that belonged to Danzo. Moreover, he also had the Mind Reading System. He could completely read the memories of these people and know what had happened to them when they were alive.

    Then, Aoba walked toward the first coffin on the far left. This coffin was different from the other coffins.

    The coffins piled up here were all made of solid wood, and only the leftmost one was made of metal. Through the material of the coffin. It was enough to see the uniqueness of this coffin.

    "I want to see who can be specially treated by Danzo."

    Aoba walked directly to the side of the metal coffin. He raised his right hand and touched the coffin. He immediately used Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) to remove the weight of the coffin lid.

    Then, Aoba opened the lid of the metal coffin.

    A woman could be seen.

    She looked to be in her forties and was lying quietly in the coffin. Her body was obviously been embalmed because all the internal organs of her body had been removed.

    "Is this made by Orochimaru?"

    Aoba saw that this person''s embalming was similar to the one in the corridor behind the secret door in the Hokage Building. However, this body looked a little bit green. It was obviously an early work of Orochimaru.

    "Who are you?"

    Aoba looked at the ninja''s face, but he could not identify this person through her appearance. This was someone he had never seen in the Naruto Anime.

    Aoba slowly raised his right hand and touched the woman''s head.

    He was very clear. If he wanted to know the identity of this woman and the things she had done in her life, or even why she had died here.

    These things could be obtained through the Mind Reading System. Of course, it could only be done through the Mind Reading System. If it were any other person, it would be useless.

    Right at this time, Aoba''s right hand came into contact with the head of the woman in the coffin. Suddenly, a clear and crisp electronic prompt rang out in his mind.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Genjutsu: Kokuangyo no Jutsu(Illusion Technique: Bringer-of-Darkness Technique)!"

    Suddenly, Aoba widened his eyes.

    He knew about this ninjutsu.

    It had once appeared in Konoha Crash.

    Through this illusion, the user could create a dark environment and take away all the light of the other party. Only he and his teammates could see the other party clearly.

    Of course, this was also the first genjutsu that Aoba had obtained.

    "After obtaining so many ninjutsu, I have finally obtained a genjutsu. Now let me see who this person is!"

    Aoba was very satisfied with the system reward he had obtained this time. After all, after he has read the memory more often, the ninjutsu the system rewards him has become more and more repetitive, and similar ninjutsu appears constantly.

    This situation continued to appear.

    The significance of the Mind Reading System to Aoba has gradually changed from a system that gives abilities to a system that gives intelligence. The overall strategic significance had changed.

    At this time, Aoba was still mainly reading memories. He wanted to find out the memories of the person in the coffin through the Mind Reading System.

    However, if he could obtain some special benefits during the process of reading memories, it would also be a good thing for him.

    Suddenly, Aoba leaned slightly toward the corner of the wall.

    He slowly closed his eyes, mainly to allow himself to be immersed in the picture of memory. He then touched the temple with both hands, ready to start checking the memory of this woman.

    "Senju Momoka."

    "A kunoichi(female ninja) from the Senju clan."

    "The trusted aide of the First Hokage."

    "She is extremely good at using genjutsu."

    "Her reputation in the Senju clan is no less than Senju Tobirama!"

    Aoba only saw some of this person''s most basic information in the memories, and his heart was shocked. He already realized that he was about to discover a very shocking secret.

    For a moment, Aoba wandered around in Senju Momoka''s memories.

    It was as if he had entered Senju Momoka''s perspective, following this famous kunoichi to watch the last part of her life.

    Time passed by.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes and removed his hands from his temples. His dark eyes flashed with shock.

    "Sigh..."

    Aoba let out a long sigh of relief. His gaze looked toward the other coffins, and he was already speechless.

    "So that''s how it is!"

    "It''s actually like this!"

    "This really makes me feel like it''s very funny!"

    "How could it be like this!"

    Aoba could not help but sigh in shock. The memories he had seen just now had greatly subverted his understanding.

    At this moment, Aoba once again looked toward the coffins beside him.

    The people there, even if he did not open the coffin. He knew who they were.

    Because...

    These coffins were covered by Senju Momoka herself!

    Each person''s face.

    Each person''s name.

    He saw them all from her memories.

    These people...

    They were all from the Senju clan!

    The true Senju clan!

    Apart from the clansmen who had already married off, the entire Senju clan was piled up in this secret room.

    "So..."

    "This is the secret of the Senju clan disappearance!"

    "It is not something that they had been integrated into the village!"

    "It is not something that they no longer carry the surname Senju!"

    "The real truth is..."

    "The Senju clan took the clan emblem with them! "

    The more Aoba thought about it, the more amazed he felt. The more he thought about it, the more terrified he felt. When he thought of Tsunade''s memories, he suddenly felt that the whole thing had become clear.

    For a moment, Aoba did not know how to describe his feelings. He also did not know where to start.

    Aoba had once read Tsunade''s memories. He had seen it in Tsunade''s memories. From the moment Tsunade was born, she was called Tsunade. She did not have the surname Senju.

    Of course, it was also the same with Nawaki.

    In Tsunade''s memory, she had seen many people from the Senju clan, including Senju Momoka lying in the coffin.

    It was just that these memories were buried too deeply. Sometimes, even she could not remember them.

    Aoba returned his attention to Senju Momoka. Through Senju Momoka''s memories, he discovered something that Senju Momoka and Senju Tobirama had conspired together.

    That was...

    [Hashirama''s Cell Transplantation!]

    Aoba would never have thought that this project was actually proposed by Tobirama, and he told this project to his student Hiruzen and Danzo.

    "If you want to suppress the Kyuubi in the village, there are only two ways. One is to possess Wood Release Blood Limit, and the other is to possess Mangekyo Sharingan."

    In Momoka''s line of sight, Senju Tobirama said this in front of her, Hiruzen and Danzo.

    Tobirama did not trust Uchiha. He felt that if Konohagakure did not have a wood-release ninja for a long time, the Kyuubi would sooner or later be controlled by Uchiha.

    At that time, Konohagakure would be in danger.

    Therefore, Tobirama made a decision and proposed another very bold project at that time.

    Extracting the cells of his big brother Senju Hasirama to conduct human experiments and try to cultivate a ninja who can use wood-release ninjutsu.

    Because Senju Hashirama was a ninja from the Senju clan. Therefore, in the selection of human experimental subjects, the first choice was to choose the people of the Senju clan to carry out the experiment, and the experimental project was handed over to Senju Momoka.

    In this decision, Tobirama had a certain responsibility and also certain selfishness.

    The probability of failure in human experiments was far greater than the probability of success, or the probability of success was infinitely close to zero.

    Under such circumstances. Let the volunteers of the Senju clan become experimental subjects.

    Not only can the mission be carried out secretly and not be discovered by people in other villages, but it can also avoid unnecessary sacrifices from other clans in Konohagakure.

    Because of Tobirama''s selfishness, he made a decision that the experiment should be related by blood. He hoped that the next wood-release ninja would still appear in the hands of the Senju clan. This way, the Senju clan could continue to suppress the Uchiha clan, which had the Sharingan.

    After this project was officially opened. Senju Momoka began to select volunteers from the Senju clan. However, she did not expect the feedback to be surprisingly good!

    Many ninjas from the Senju clan regarded Senju Hashirama as their idol, hoping to become a ninja like Senju Hashirama.

    When they heard that they would be injected with Hashirama cells, which would help them activate the unawakened wood-release bloodline limit in their bodies, everyone was eager to try. It was not a problem that they could not find people, but the people of the Senju clan were afraid that they would not be selected.

    Wealth was sought in danger.

    Take a gamble and change the bike into a motorcycle!

    These people of the Senju clan were very clear that if they had the chance to have the wood-release bloodline limit, they would be able to have the elegance of the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, which was extremely tempting for them.

 CH 311

    After Aoba saw the memory of Senju Momoka, he finally understood that the operation to transplant the cells of the First Hokage was not started after Hiruzen became the Hokage but began after the First Hokage died.

    The person who really wanted to do this was the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama.

    It was just that...

    Senju Tobirama died too early!

    Otherwise, he might really be able to research it!

    After all, Tobirama was someone who had even researched Edo Tensei. Even if the First Hokage Senju Hashirama died, he could still bring his big brother to the battlefield. It was just that his ability would be weakened to a certain extent.

    Aoba immersed his own perspective into Senju Momoka''s memory. Not long after this kunoichi received the Hashirama Cell Transplantation Project, the First Ninja World War completely broke out.

    She led the clansmen of the Senju clan to the battlefield and fought the enemy head-on. She established outstanding military achievements and was deeply loved by the Senju clan.

    With the end of the First Ninja World War.

    The Second Hokage Senju Tobirama died in the Country of Lightning''s territory.

    Konohagakure''s Hokage was replaced by Hiruzen.

    Senju Momoka did not know if the experiment should continue. At that time, Shimura Danzo, who took over the village''s Anbu, found her and told her that he wanted to continue Hashirama''s Cell Transplantation Project.

    Because of this, Momoka and Danzo began the Hashirama Cell Transplantation Project. Together, they transplanted Hashirama''s cell to the people of the Senju clans.

    It''s just a pity...

    Even the people from the Senju clan were unable to withstand Hashirama''s cell, and in the end, they all exploded and died.

    But, even if the people of the Senju clan died one after another. They did not stop their plan. It was precisely because they had done their best and done so many things that they did not want to put this plan on hold.

    Not only did Momoka and Danzo not want to, but even the people of the Senju clan also did not want those seniors to die in vain.

    Gradually, the Senju clan lost their rationality during the Hashirama Cell Transplantation Project.

    More and more people died.

    More and more people participated in the project.

    There were even some twisted hearts among them, which were that Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama were already dead, so they had nothing to rely on to live. They could either become a powerful ninja like Senju Hasirama and lead the village forward, or they might as well die!

    Time passed.

    In the next few years after Hiruzen took over as the Hokage. The people of the Senju clan became fewer and fewer, and they were all immersed in the Hashirama Cell Transplantation Project.

    Although Senju Momoka did not achieve any success, in her eyes, she had accumulated a lot of experience.

    Several years after Hiruzen took over. There were not many Senju clansmen left.

    It was unknown whether it was because Senju Hashirama had a premonition of which why Tsunade and Nawaki did not have Senju surnames and did not carry the Senju clan badge. So, they were not affected by the people of the Senju clan and did not fall into madness.

    Just when there were only thirty or forty people left in the Senju clan. Senju Momoka really panicked. She felt that if this continued, then the Senju clan would very likely disappear in the long river of history.

    Finally, she decided to stop the project. She would no longer conduct experiments related to the Hashirama Cell Transplantation Project.

    The experiences and files will be permanently sealed. In the future, they will not let other people in the village do experiments on this thing. After all, if even the people of the Senju clan can''t withstand the First Hokage cells...

    Then who can bear it?

    Senju Momoka could no longer imagine anyone else who could successfully transplant Hashirama''s cells.

    Her entire body was filled with despair, as if she was the one who had destroyed the Senju clan. She had become the eternal sinner of the Senju clan.

    "Sigh..."

    Aoba took a deep breath and slowly spat it out. His eyes fell on Senju Momoka, who was lying in the coffin.

    "If you knew..."

    "A few years before you conducted the experiment."

    "Madara has successfully transplanted Hashirama''s cells."

    "I wonder what your mood will be like..."

    Aoba could not help but sigh. Perhaps in the entire Ninja World, the first person to successfully transplant Hashirama''s cell was Madara.

    However, who would have thought of this?

    Aoba continued to flip through Senju Momoka''s memories. He stood on Senju Momoka''s perspective and looked at the history again.

    Just as Senju Momoka was about to let it go, Danzo found her again and introduced a powerful helper to her. He hoped that the two of them could study it together and continue this project.

    That person.

    It was Orochimaru.

    At that time, Orochimaru was still very young. He was in the early stages of scientific research. He has talent but lacked experience. Many things were new, and he could only increase his knowledge by accumulating experience.

    Senju Momoka originally rejected it. However, after experiencing some twists and turns in the process. In the end, she agreed.

    Moreover, before the Second Ninja World War began, she successfully destroyed the Senju clan.

    The last experimental subject from the Senju clan to participate in the Hashirama Cell Transplantation Project was the Senju Momoka herself.

    She had no interest in Hashirama''s cell. However, she wanted to feel what the Senju clansmen experienced who died because of her.

    What was the feeling before she died?

    The person who had performed the experiment for her.

    It was Orochimaru!

    This operation failed unexpectedly. Senju Momoka felt that the Hashirama''s cells in her body were filled with extremely strong vitality, but they had extremely strong rejection.

    Hashirama''s cells were different from normal cells. After entering her body, they began to proliferate and destroy the normal cells in her body quickly. In front of Hashirama''s cells, her own cells were completely vulnerable.

    Moreover, Senju Momoka discovered. These cells would quickly spread to the other organs of the body and grow rapidly, squeezing the cells in the original organs to other places, finally causing the function of the organs to decline.

    After experiencing the cell transplant, Senju Momoka deeply felt the horror of Hashirama''s cells. Moreover, in the confrontation with Hashirama''s cells, she finally loses her life.

    As for how she was hollowed out and put into the coffin, these were things that happened after Senju Momoka died. She herself did not know.

    "Hashirama''s cells..."

    A complicated smile appeared on Aoba''s face. Through Senju Momoka''s memory, he saw a summary of the research in this area, as well as the relevant experience gained through experiments when she was researching it with Orochimaru.

    But through these descriptions...

    Aoba doesn''t know why his first thought of it was cancer cells. The only difference was that cancer cells were mutated from their own cells, and Hashirama''s cells were transplanted.

    "Ordinary people really can''t handle Hashirama''s cells."

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. He had a lot of say in this regard. From the moment he had just come to the Ninja World, he had received Sage Body''s big gift.

    From that time on, he felt that his entire body was full of cancer cells.

    However...

    It can''t be quite the metaphor.

    It''s just that the cells in his body will not age because of the division, and they will not be limited by the number of times of division, and they can also undergo an extremely exaggerated division.

    Simply put...

    When he was in his normal state, he was no different from a normal person. But if he were stabbed, then the cells in the cut part would quickly heal and regenerate, and his body will return to its normal state.

    However, if there were any deficiencies in his body, such as if his arm was directly cut off, then the nearby cells would begin to divide rapidly, completing the regrowth part of his arm.

    Only...

    According to the degree of division and regeneration of the cells in the body, the level of energy consumption was also different.

    If he wanted to complete it in seconds or in a near-immortal state, he needed a continuous supply of chakra.

    This point, whether it was Senju Hashirama or the current Aoba. There was no problem.

    At this time, Aoba was still staring at Senju Momoka, and a very strange and special idea came to his mind.

    "If..."

    "I simulate the operation."

    "Put my cells into the enemy''s body."

    "Doesn''t that mean it''s even more powerful than the most powerful poison in this world?"

    "..."

    Aoba himself was shocked by his own strange brain circuit. He found that he was also a genius and thought of something that made him feel incredible.

    After that, Aoba shook his head. He now knew what was going on here and turned to look at the other coffins. He couldn''t come here for nothing so he had to read the memories of these people and also get some rewards, in case there were any good rewards.

    After that, Aoba began to open the lids of these coffins one by one. From these coffins, he could see the ninjas from the Senju clan in various miserable conditions.

    Most people had their internal organs hollowed out.

    A very small number of people had their heads chopped off, so there was no way for people like them to read their memories.

    Some of them could clearly be seen that they were not hollowed out but exploded from the inside of their bodies after experiencing great pressure.

    These were the tragic results that would happen after transplanting Hashirama''s cells.

    Aoba had seen it in Senju Momoka''s memories.

    Different situations happened to different people, and they were all recorded accordingly.

    "Why do I feel like I can do the Hashirama Cell Transplantation..."

    Aoba could clearly see the experimental processes and final results of each experiment recorded in Senju Momoka''s memory.

    But even so, she also needed to communicate with the experimental subject about the specific feelings of the body.

    But Aoba was different; he could directly read the memories of these dead Senju white mice that had been used as experimental subjects. Standing from the perspective of the experimental subject, he felt the changes in the body.

    This was just like how he understood the feelings of the latter after checking Senju Momoka''s memories.

    Now, he could directly sense the changes in the body state of these Senju clansmen through reading their memories.

    For a time, Aoba touched the heads of these Senju clansmen. Every time his right hand touched these people''s heads, he would feel a chill in his heart.

    The crisp electronic prompt rang out in his brain. Every time, he would obtain ninjutsu. However, these Senju clansmen were no different from other ninjas. They were all common ninjutsu, and there was no other special ninjutsu.

    It seems...

    It was still necessary to read someone with a special identity.

    As for the Aburame ninjutsu. Aoba categorized them as this clan was really too special, and even the system has undergone a little change.

    After Aoba touched the heads of these Senju clansmen, he understood that there were not all of the Senju.

    The people in the early days of the experiment. The corpses had already been disposed of, and they were not here.

    This was because after Danzo inherited this place, he followed the example of creating another secret passageway and built a secret room. Only then did he manage to leave some of the Senju clan''s corpses behind.

    As for the person that Danzo assassinated and dealt with...

    There were no clues left behind!

    Hum!

    Just as Aoba finished reading the memories of these Senju clansmen, his head trembled slightly as a stream of information poured into his brain.

    "It''s time to go back!"

    The shadow clone that Aoba had left behind on the Anbu side had already been removed and transmitted back to what had happened during the battle just now.

    The moment the enemy attack occurred. Eaton found him and protected him. He did not suffer any injuries throughout the entire process.

    It was only until the water was poured into the entire Konohagakure. The battle between Konohagakure and Kumogakure had come to an end, and everyone returned one after another.

    Now, everyone was doing the drainage work.

    There was water everywhere in Konohagakure.

    The lower the terrain, the more accumulated the water, and Konohagakure Intelligence Division has become the hardest hit area.

    Aoba''s shadow clone used the name of returning to the dormitory to change his clothes. The shadow clone quickly returned to the dormitory and removed himself, preparing to call back Aoba''s real body.

    Suddenly, Aoba understood the whole process of the battle. He immediately used the fastest speed to cover all the coffins here again, and then his right hand slapped the ground.

    Hum!

    Aoba left a Flying Thunder God Formula on the ground, then controlled his chakra and directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to instantly returned to the Anbu dormitory.

    Crash crash crash...

    After returning to the Anbu dormitory, the pieces of paper on Aoba''s body move and release the transformation state revealing his original appearance.

    The Anbu dormitory was now filled with water.

    Aoba had already thought that the great exploding water colliding wave he spat out would spread to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. This was originally within his expectations, and he was not too surprised.

    This was also a signal between him and the shadow clone.

    The role of the shadow clone on the Hokage Rock was to observe. When he found that Hiruzen was in a difficult situation, the shadow clone would release himself and pass the information to Aoba, and Aoba''s real body would immediately appear.

    Aoba''s real body turned into Gasshi, and then he shouted out that he had killed Hari and completed the mission. This was not only to paralyze Kumogakure''s combat strength but also a message to the advanced paper clones, who had been spread in the village as Kirigakure ninjas.

    After the four shadow clones transformed into Kirigakure ninjas and received the secret signal from Aoba, they immediately returned to the top of the Hokage Rock. They did not use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), not only to prevent others from discovering their identities but also to confirm the specific location of all Kumogakure ninjas along the way.

    After pouring water into Konohagakure, the shadow clone who had stayed behind to assume Aoba''s identity received the news and returned to the Anbu dormitory to replace Aoba.

    After the entire process was completed.

    Aoba could act as if he had never left the entire time.

    Moreover, there was a pleasant surprise - after following Eaton, he had completely obtained an alibi, so no one would suspect him.

    "Now it''s time to help with the flood!"

    Aoba quickly changed his clothes into Anbu ninja clothes and put on the cat-faced mask.

 CH 312

    After Aoba changed his clothes, he quickly walked out of the Anbu dormitory and returned to Anbu''s queue without any sense of incongruity.

    At this time, Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s ninjas were all holding various props.

    Some were holding basins.

    Some people were holding pots.

    There were also tools like spades, wood planks, and so on.

    They were all standing still, waiting for Eaton''s orders.

    "Right now, Konohagakure is flooded. Our Konohagakure Intelligence Division is on a low terrain and is in the hardest-hit area. Now we need to drain the water here as much as possible so that Konohagakure Intelligence Division can return to its normal state!"

    Eaton said loudly. After he finished speaking, he did not say anything else. There was the simplest and most direct reason here, and that was that he did not know how to drain the water in this place.

    This place was a low-lying area. Even if they drain the water that flows inside Konohagakure Intelligence Division. The water outside would still flow in.

    So this place was about to become a swimming pool!

    "Yes!"

    The ninjas in Konohagakure Intelligence Division collectively responded. They seemed to understand, but they did not completely understand. In any case, the core meaning was just to drain the water here, and it seems that they were free to do anything they wanted as long as the water was drained.

    Aoba stood at the corner, his feet dripping with water. He looked at Eaton, who was arranging these things for everyone in a daze. He felt that it was a group of people who dared to speak out, dared to listen, and arranged a strategy with no real arrangements.

    However, he didn''t want to say anything more. This time, he was the one who gave Konohagakure water.

    His purpose was to increase Konohagakure''s sense of crisis. Now, a sense of crisis had arrived. Then, he wouldn''t make a move.

    "Now, hurry up and do it!"

    Eaton nodded at the crowd, then added, "No matter what method you use, you have to clear out the water here. If any of you find a good method, pass this method to everyone and let everyone use this method together."

    "Yes!"

    All the Konohagakure Intelligence Division ninjas responded together again. Then everyone scattered and followed their own methods to drain the water in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division area. However, the methods were too primitive and did not have much use. The efficiency was extremely low.

    When Aoba saw this, he felt a little helpless, but he did not say anything. He was ready to find some group and join them to drain the water.

    "Aoba."

    At this moment, Eaton called out to Aoba in a low voice. Aoba immediately stopped what he was doing and turned to look at Eaton.

    "Captain Eaton, what''s the matter?"

    Aoba immediately answered. This was a public place, and there were many of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s ninjas outside. At this time, it was inappropriate to call Eaton Brother Eaton. It was better to call him Captain Eaton.

    "Aoba, you have other tasks." Eaton nodded at Aoba. He knew why Aoba did not call him Brother Eaton. They had a tacit understanding of this point.

    "Yes!"

    Aoba immediately nodded and walked toward Eaton. In fact, he did not want to drain the water here. After all, he had sprayed out all the water. He felt that something was wrong if he did it himself.

    "Aoba, this is the key to my office. Go to my office and transfer all the books to my office. Separate the already wet books from the dry ones, and sundry the wet books after the sun come out!" Eaton handed a key to Aoba. He stared at Aoba and said again, "This is a very, very important task!"

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded. To him, this task was quite easy. Moreover, it wouldn''t make him so reluctant. But he had never thought of this matter before.

    Looks like...

    Some of Eaton''s books were about to be washed away by water!

    "Aoba, I gave you this task not only because I believe in you but also because your health is not too good. I don''t want you to do too tiring physical work. Can you understand my good intentions?" Eaton said seriously.

    "Understood, understood, completely understood!" Aoba repeatedly nodded at Eaton. He knew that Eaton was reluctant to part with those treasures. He hoped that he could take them out quickly so that the treasure would not be damaged.

    "Then you should go quickly!" Eaton handed the key to Aoba.

    "Yes!"

    Aoba responded and immediately took the key from Eaton. Then he walked quickly to Eaton''s office.

    "En."

    Eaton looked at Aoba''s back and nodded silently. In fact, it was not that he trusted Aoba, but he really had no one else to trust. There were not many people who knew that he liked reading.

    He really wanted to share this kind of thing. However, there was no way to say it.

    It was hard to tell his superiors and subordinates, and finding someone of the same generation was even harder.

    Aoba''s appearance just filled the gap and deficiency of his side.

    Especially after Aoba became Tsunade''s disciple, he now knew some of Aoba''s secrets. This gave him the confidence to share his secret.

    What surprised him even more was...

    Aoba could actually write novels, and he could write so well!

    Even at this time, when he thought the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was about to be published, he felt very excited and did not know how to describe his feelings.

    ...

    Aoba took Eaton''s key and walked toward the latter''s office. In fact, he had already thought that the book on the bookshelf was about to be soaked.

    When he arrived at the door of Eaton''s office, the water in the corridor was still rising very fast. The feeling was like a sinking passenger ship. In the past, he had this feeling when he watched the Titanic.

    The current situation was like this: If the door was not opened. There might be water seeping inside, but there might not be much; but if the door was opened directly now, it might let the water flow directly into Eaton''s office, causing unnecessary damage to the books that had not been soaked.

    "Forget it."

    "I''ll help you drain the water!"

    "But..."

    "I can''t let you guys have a good time, can I!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. He stretched out his hands and quickly made a series of seals. Suddenly, chakra surrounded his hands.

    At this time, no one noticed his existence at all. Everyone was trying their best to drain the water in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Even Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s captain, Morino Eaton, was fighting on the front line and had no time to deal with his own books. Only then did he find Aoba and let him deal with these things.

    "Place!"

    Aoba silently spat out a word. After that, two invisible barriers formed on both sides of the corridor, cutting off the flowing water.

    At this time, the water flowing outside Eaton''s office was directly intercepted. It was as if it had suddenly been put into a water tank. First, it maintained the momentum of charging forward and hitting the barrier. Then, it rushed back.

    After a few twists and turns, the surface of the water calmed down.

    Aoba raised his hands, and a paper tag appeared in his hands. There was a black circle pattern on it. It was a paper tag with the Flying Thunder God Formula.

    Then, Aoba directly slapped the paper tags on the ground.

    "Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder)!"

    Aoba said in a low voice. As he spoke, a massive chakra surged out from both of his hands and directly converged on the paper tag with the Flying Thunder God Formula.

    Hum!

    The paper tag in Aoba''s hand suddenly trembled.

    After that, the water that was already in a state of stillness moved.

    At this time, a strange phenomenon appeared outside Eaton''s office, which was that the current on both sides was flowing toward the middle. It was like someone opened a drain.

    After that, Aoba held the key and opened the door of Eaton''s office. In an instant, a stream of water flowed backward and directly flowed out of Eaton''s office.

    This was the water that sipped into the office through the corridor, but there was not much water. After it flowed out, it caused the water''s surface to drop.

    As the water flowed out of Eaton''s office, Aoba walked in and directly entered Eaton''s office. After entering. Then, he closed the door.

    Bang!

    The heavy sound of the door closing suddenly rang out.

    Aoba stood behind the door, his hands forming seals again. The order of the seals was exactly the same as before.

    "Place!"

    Aoba silently spat out this word. As he finished speaking, a barrier appeared on the office door behind him. It was the same barrier that had cut off the flow of water in the corridor.

    After this barrier appeared, it blocked Eaton''s office from the inside.

    "Release!"

    Aoba''s mind moved again. The two barriers outside the door suddenly disappeared, and the water flowed again. The water instantly burst out, stirring up angry waves. It was as if they were venting the dissatisfaction in their hearts for being cut off just now.

    Only...

    The water outside did not flow into Eaton''s office again. The reason why Aoba did this was very simple. He found that Eaton was really good to him.

    Although Eaton had very obvious selfishness, these were not important. As long as he does it, he was eligible to win the part that belongs to him.

    Aoba felt that this was just to help Eaton protect these books!

    He had already seen it from Eaton''s memory. The latter had an almost infatuated love for these books. It was a love from the bottom of his heart. In this case, he will help him.

    When Aoba thought of this, he looked at the bookshelf. The situation here was better than he had expected.

    It had not been immersed to half a degree. It had only reached a quarter. It seemed that the door on Anbu''s side was still good at water drainage. It had been holding on for a long time.

    After all, we can''t expect this kind of door to be completely sealed so that even a little bit of water can''t enter.

    That would be unrealistic...

    "Let''s start collecting these books for Brother Eaton now!"

    Aoba walked over to a place near the bookshelf, and his eyes focused on Eaton''s desk.

    This desk was quite high. The flowing water had not reached this height yet. The things on the table did not receive any threat at all.

    Including the one that was placed on the table and ready to be read at any time. It was Eaton''s book of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    "Just put these wet books on the table!"

    With a thought, Aoba began to take out the books under the bookshelf and put them on Eaton''s desk. As for the books on the top of the bookshelf, he did not even move it. The books on the top were even taller than the desk, so it would be dangerous to take them off.

    ...

    Just when Aoba used Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder) earlier, he did not drain all the water directly. After all, he was the one who caused this flood.

    He couldn''t drain the water himself. If he did drain it himself. That would be so embarrassing!

    Because of this, when Aoba uses Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder), he does not throw it into the remote forest but chooses the secret door on the first floor of the Hokage Building.

    At that time.

    On the first floor of the Hokage Building.

    Hiruzen and Sakumo carried Danzo, who was almost in a coma.

    "Medical Ninja!"

    Hiruzen suddenly shouted. In the battle just now, Danzo''s chest was heavily stabbed by Third Raikage, and his body was seriously injured.

    "They are already on their way here!"

    When the ninjas in the Hokage Building heard Hiruzen''s roar, they immediately responded.

    "Let me take a look first."

    Konohagakure''s Advisor Koharu quickly walked toward Danzo. She squatted beside Danzo, who was lying flat on the ground and quickly checked his injuries.

    "Danzo''s injuries are very serious!"

    A trace of worry flashed in Koharu''s eyes. She casually pressed her hands toward Danzo''s chest, and gentle chakra appeared on her palms. She immediately used Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) to heal Danzo''s injuries.

    As Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique)''s gentle chakra poured into the location of Danzo''s injuries, it immediately began to stop the bleeding from Danzo''s exposed wound.

    Koharu had not used any ninjutsu for a long time. So, she was already not familiar with this feeling.

    At this time, Danzo slowly opened his eyes. His vision was very blurry, and he couldn''t see what the ninja who was treating him looked like.

    Right now, he just felt that. His chest felt warm, and the pain had subsided a lot. It was an indescribable feeling of caring.

    It made him feel a gentleness that he had not felt for a long time.

    "Teacher Bai?"

    Danzo stared at Koharu in a daze. His lips moved slightly, and he said something that made people feel strange. However, he did not care at all and completely enjoyed this feeling.

    He didn''t know how long it had been since he had felt this kind of gentle touch.

    He had been brave for most of his life.

    Now he found that he was actually just a fragile boy who needed some love from his Teacher Bai.

    In front of him, Koharu''s blurred figure allowed him to perfectly match up with the image of Teacher Bai in Danzo''s mind unconsciously.

    Only...

    His thoughts, no one could have guessed it. Everyone''s attention was focused on Danzo''s treatment!

    Rumble!

    However, at this time, something unexpected happened. On the first floor of the building.

    The medical ninja had not arrived yet. A stream of water arrived first.

    They surged out from behind them and rushed directly toward Danzo.

    "Not good!"

    Koharu''s face changed. She had just stabilized Danzo''s situation. Not only did she stop Danzo''s wound from bleeding, but she also felt that Danzo''s mood had become calm.

    But at this time.

    Why did the water flow in?

    A big question mark appeared in everyone''s head.

    However, the culprit of all this water current didn''t expect that it would sweep Danzo away. If Aoba knew about this matter, he would definitely sigh.

 CH 313

    On the first floor of the Hokage Building.

    People still didn''t know what was going on.

    The surging water rushed over from behind and directly hit Danzo, who was under treatment.

    "Hiss..."

    The cold water instantly made Danzo suck in a breath of cold air. Under the impact of the cold water, the wound caused his internal organs to twitch. The intense discomfort that emerged from his body instantly pulled him from his half-awake and hazy state.

    In a split second, Danzo woke up. The scene in front of him instantly became incomparably clear. Teacher Bai was gone. What replaced was Koharu''s worried face.

    "..."

    Danzo''s pupils fiercely contracted. It wasn''t that there was anything wrong with Koharu. A certain position that had been restless just now suddenly collapsed and couldn''t stand up again in a short time.

    The water was no longer important.

    The injuries were no longer important.

    Danzo wanted to return to his half-awake and hazy state as if seeing Teacher Bai.

    But he could not return!

    Everything could not be returned!

    Danzo knew that state just now would not happen a second time. It was completely washed away by that stream of water!

    All of a sudden, Danzo felt a sense of loss in his heart, and there was even an indescribable feeling of discomfort in his heart.

    ...

    In Konohagakure Intelligence Division, Eaton Office.

    After Aoba placed the soaked books on the table, he sat down on the chair and stared straight ahead, deep in thought.

    There was no sun, and it was not dawn yet. Moreover, he felt that there was no need to use other methods to dry these books. That would be too fake.

    This was good for now.

    As for the next thing...

    Aoba propped up his chin with both hands and began to flip through the Senju clansmen''s memories. In any case, he was idle now, so he didn''t want to go out after this matter was done. He was in a slacking state.

    According to his experience.

    Things should never be rushed. The faster you do it; the more things await you.

    So, Aoba immersed himself in the memories of the Senju clansmen. Through these memories, he had a deeper understanding of the Senju clan.

    Moreover, he wanted to understand more about the feelings after being transplanted with Hashirama''s cells.

    ...

    At this moment.

    On the Hokage Rock.

    Fugaku walked on the Hokage Rock with a gloomy face. His eyes had already turned red, and he lowered his head to observe the traces on the ground.

    "Recently, many people have been moving above the Hokage Rock."

    Fugaku squatted on the ground and pinched the soil of the Hokage Rock. He also saw some footprints and traces of Hari lying here.

    When he was fighting just now, he was entangled and couldn''t pull away at all. However, he could clearly hear that the voice that resounded through Konohagakure was from Gasshi.

    He never thought of it.

    The Gasshi who killed Sekai actually dared to come back, which was simply outrageous!

    At that time, he was not able to catch up with Gasshi. Now, he was investigating Gasshi''s tracks on the Hokage Rock.

    As these details were presented in front of his eyes, he could already be sure that the traces on the Hokage Rock were caused by Gasshi.

    Now he had a very good reason to suspect that Gasshi was still in Konohagakure. After all, Gasshi had just killed Hari, so how could he leave with Kumogakure ninjas?

    "Damn it!"

    "Where exactly is he hiding?"

    "It really makes me feel uncomfortable!"

    Fugaku clenched his fists. Just as he was about to leave, his Sharingan instantly focused on the traces not far away.

    It was where Hari was lying. He had already checked it just now.

    It was just...

    He had discovered something that he had not noticed earlier.

    Instantly, Fugaku moved closer, looking like he was going to lie on the ground.

    "This..."

    Fugaku could vaguely see some distorted words. It was slightly wet, and some of the soil was sticking together.

    "This should be written with a tongue..."

    According to the traces in this place, Fugaku immediately guessed that Hari might have been lying on the ground at that time, and his body might have been tied up.

    Of course, he had no idea that Hari was already in a paralyzed state and couldn''t move at all.

    The words were twisted and crooked; it was not very clear.

    This kind of phenomenon made Fugaku a little confused. He frowned and carefully looked at the handwriting on the ground through the Sharingan and reflected it in his brain.

    Then, with his strong brain. He began to put it together, remove the thing that covered it, then make up the coherent stroke.

    All of a sudden, a series of distorted words appeared in his mind again.

    "Ga, shi, is..."

    Fugaku frowned. Even the restored text is still not the same as the normal text. It was obvious that he could not use too much strength when writing, and it was not very convenient. In the end, it could only become like this.

    "Oro, chi, maru!"

    Fugaku''s eyes widened as he spoke. The black pupils in his blood-red eyes shrank as if he had found out a huge secret.

    Orochimaru!

    Konoha Sannin!

    This name should not appear here!

    Instantly, Fugaku looked at the words again and removed the place that had been rubbed off. He tried to fill in the strokes again.

    After filling it up again, he looked at the words.

    It was still the same words, Orochimaru.

    For a moment, Fugaku realized that this matter seemed to be different from what he had imagined.

    Fugaku merely frowned. He half-squatted on the ground, his eyes staring at the words left behind by Hari. His right hand pinched his chin, and his pair of bright red eyes revealed a pondering gaze.

    "What exactly is going on?"

    "Why did Hari say that Gasshi is Orochimaru? Could it be that he discovered some secret?"

    "Or is it just Hari''s guess?"

    "Of course, it is also possible that Hari is misleading us!"

    "But..."

    "Is Gasshi really related to Orochimaru?"

    Fugaku''s face turned extremely gloomy. His mind was already beginning to become chaotic.

    He was very clear that these words left behind by Hari. It can''t be used as evidence and could only be used as a reference because there was no credibility at all.

    However, in his mind, he could not help but think about this matter.

    This was the information left behind by Hari before he died. Either he discovered something before he died and wanted to leave this secret behind for the people who came here to see, or he wanted to frame Orochimaru...

    There were only two possibilities!

    Fugaku was very clear that not many people could see this thing. If he had not carefully checked and used his Sharingan, then it was possible that no one would have seen these words.

    So deep in his heart. He was more inclined to believe that Hari had left this message to guide them to get close to the truth of the matter.

    This could also be considered Hari''s revenge.

    Fugaku had been paying attention to Gasshi because Gasshi was the murderer who had killed Sekai.

    However, he did not receive any news about Gasshi from the outside world.

    This person seemed to have vanished into thin air. He gave off a feeling that he did not exist at all.

    Fugaku once suspected that Gasshi was still in Konohagakure, but this speculation did not have any support at all, so he did not know how to continue investigating.

    "If Gasshi had not left Konohagakure and not been found by Konoha Military Police Force, then it meant that someone with a higher status had protected Gasshi, or maybe Gasshi had another identity..."

    "Could it be..."

    "Is Gasshi really Orochimaru?"

    "Is Hari trying to express that Orochimaru is pretending to be Gasshi?"

    "Or is there a deeper meaning?"

    The more Fugaku thought about it, the more confused he became.

    Orochimaru''s figure appeared in his mind. The one who would reveal an evil smile and lick his tongue whenever he saw him.

    In fact, Fugaku had already felt that Orochimaru was coveting his Sharingan a long time ago.

    However, he had no evidence at all.

    It was just a feeling. After all, he could feel the greed in Orochimaru''s eyes every time they met.

    "Is it really Orochimaru?"

    The more Fugaku thought about it, the more he felt that Orochimaru was suspicious. After he got some clues, he first felt that it was unrealistic. But when he thought about it subjectively, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that the problem was very big.

    "I remember that Orochimaru didn''t appear on the battlefield."

    Fugaku''s thoughts started to move. He gradually realized that he didn''t see Orochimaru in the battle just now. He didn''t know where Orochimaru was.

    In addition to the words left behind by Hari. Then it seemed to be able to match.

    "If Orochimaru disguised as Gasshi, then everything makes sense. I remember that Orochimaru had a very powerful camouflage technique. He pretends to be Gasshi and then kills Hari!"

    Fugaku had already begun to make inferences. Although there was no evidence to support it, he felt that what he said was quite reasonable and completely reasonable.

    "Then..."

    "If Gasshi is Orochimaru in disguise."

    "It makes sense why Gasshi did not attack ordinary people in Konohagakure."

    "He only attacked Sekai!"

    "The most important thing is..."

    "Sekai''s eyes were taken away!"

    Fugaku''s eyes flashed with anger. Now, people had forgotten that Gasshi had taken Sekai''s eyes. Only he still remembered because he was an Uchiha, and they valued the Sharingan very much.

    Except for him, others only know that Gasshi killed Uchiha Sekai. In addition, they had entered the Third Ninja World War; it was normal for ninjas to fight and die.

    Gradually.

    The anger that people felt toward Gasshi had already begun to fade.

    Fugaku could clearly feel this. Sometimes, he would feel anger, but most of it was deep helplessness. People were forgetful. As long as it doesn''t happen to them, it will pass after a period of time.

    No one would always remember who the enemy who had killed Sekai was!

    No one would think that Gasshi had killed Sekai when they saw him. The Ninja World was fighting and killing every day. People were killing people every day.

    But¡­

    If Gasshi was Orochimaru in disguise, his goal from beginning to end was to steal Sekai''s eyes.

    Or¡­

    If Sekai hadn''t rushed so fast!

    He might be the one who died there, and his eyes were stolen!

    The more Fugaku thought about it, the more he felt that this matter had something to do with Orochimaru. Especially after Sekai died, his eyes were casually taken away, and he had not even looked at the things on his body.

    This made things feel very obvious all of a sudden. The other party was coming for the Sharingan. Regardless of whether it was Gasshi or Orochimaru, they had already regarded Sekai''s Sharingan as their most precious asset.

    There was no doubt about this!

    Fugaku stood on the Hokage Rock, his mind filled with many things. Finally, he began to point all the clues to Orochimaru, and his face was getting darker and darker.

    Gradually, he felt that the situation here was getting more and more complicated.

    After that, Fugaku repeatedly searched the area above Hokage Rock. In the end, he confirmed that he would not find any other clues.

    Then, he left this place.

    Apart from Fugaku, no one else had discovered anything, and no one knew what had happened.

    This was something that Aoba had never imagined and was completely out of his expectations. At that time, his advanced paper clone was right beside Hari, but his attention was all on the Third Raikage below. He had not expected that the paralyzed Hari would use his tongue to write.

    Who would have thought?

    Aoba had never expected that Hari''s tongue would be so skilled. He also did not expect that Hari would connect Gasshi and Orochimaru together. He thought that they were the same person.

    When Aoba transformed into Orochimaru, it was entirely because this identity was more convenient to walk inside the Root Base, and he did not think about framing Orochimaru at all.

    Now, it was a coincidence that made this happen.

 CH 314

    After an unknown period of time, Aoba felt that there was no longer any sound outside Eaton''s office. With a thought, he removed the barrier at the door.

    When the barrier disappeared. Streams of water began to seep in through the cracks of the door. However, there was not much water. It was just a simple leak. No threat to the office at all.

    "Those people are doing well."

    Aoba nodded at the water flow in the direction of the door. The speed at which the ninjas drained the water was faster than he had imagined. It could be said that it was completely beyond his expectations.

    The sky should already be bright. After a night of emergency treatment, the problem should no longer be too big with the appearance of the sun.

    After all, Konohagakure was mainly dominated by trees.

    This kind of place that was full of trees, generally speaking, would not be flooded with too much water. The soil on the ground could completely absorb the water, and a night''s time was enough to make the water disappear.

    Step step step step...

    At this time, footsteps sounded outside Eaton''s office. It was the sound of feet stepping on water.

    There was no need to think about it to know that it was Eaton.

    Knock knock...

    After that, someone knocked on the door.

    "Aoba, open the door. It''s Brother Eaton."

    Eaton''s voice came from outside the door and clearly reached Aoba''s ears.

    "Okay."

    Aoba immediately got up and walked toward the door. After entering earlier, he locked the door, preventing Eaton from suddenly hitting the barrier if he had the spare key.

    After Aoba opened the door to Eaton''s office, a small stream of water rushed in. However, it was not big. It was just because the elevation of the office was too low.

    "There is so little water here?!"

    When Eaton saw that there was not much water in his office, his eyes lit up. His eyes immediately looked in the direction of the bookshelf.

    "This..."

    The flames of passion that had just ignited in Eaton''s heart instantly subsided at this moment. Looking at the books on the table that had obviously been soaked in water, his heart instantly turned cold.

    "My treasure..."

    After Eaton, a valiant man encountered such a situation, his eyes were filled with tears, and he almost cried out.

    Judging from the books on the table. There were about twenty to thirty books.

    This was simply a number that made him despair.

    One had to know that these books were all his treasures. Losing any one of them would make him feel incomparably distressed. Now, his little heart was already somewhat unable to bear it.

    "Brother Eaton..."

    When Aoba saw Eaton''s appearance, he suddenly felt a little apologetic. After all, he was the one who spat out the water and directly wet Eaton''s book. This made him feel a little embarrassed.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Aoba thought about it and still apologized to Eaton. Regardless of whether Eaton could understand what he meant, he still planned to say these words to Eaton.

    "Aoba, this can''t be blamed on you. This is all because of the water. If you didn''t help me get them out of the water, I don''t know what they would have become. Moreover, if you didn''t help in time, those books that haven''t been soaked may also get wet. In the end, I still have to thank you." Eaton said to Aoba. His eyes stared at Aoba, and his eyes were full of sincerity. It could be seen that his words were not to reassure Aoba, but that was what he himself thought.

    "Brother Eaton..."

    When Aoba saw Eaton say this, he felt a little sorry. He had read Eaton''s memories and knew how much the latter cherished these books. It was completely on another level. He was almost obsessed with them.

    Many of these books were no longer available on the market. They belonged to the Out-of-Print books.

    Because of this, after the books were soaked. Eaton felt even more uncomfortable in his heart. He felt that the loss had become even greater.

    "Sigh..."

    Aoba took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He tried to calm himself down. In fact, when Eaton had said a few words to him, he feel a little better. However, he could not tell Eaton that these books had become like this because of him.

    "How about this!"

    Aoba raised his head and looked at Eaton, his eyes flashing with a bright light. He had already thought of a way to deal with it.

    "Brother Eaton, I will write a few more books and let you collect them again. It will be compensation for the books you lost. Do you think this is okay?" Aoba asked Eaton. Strictly speaking, he was not asking for the forgiveness of the latter but making his heart feel a little better.

    After all, Eaton had been very good to him during this period of time.

    He and Eaton would not be the kind of sincere friends, and their relationship would not improve to such an exaggerated extent.

    However.

    For Aoba, such a big brother boss who can take care of himself on weekdays. It allowed him to get many benefits and help in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    The most important thing was...

    If these books were drenched by water sprayed by someone else, or if he drenched someone else''s books, then he wouldn''t care so much.

    Since he was the one who did this.

    Then...

    He''ll do it just do it like this!

    "Really?"

    Eaton''s eyes suddenly widened and were filled with extreme joy. The sadness he felt just now was instantly swept away.

    Those books were nothing more than a collection.

    It wasn''t that these books were good, but that he only had these things.

    It was like some people put some relatively inferior resources in their favorites resource and when they don''t have any new resources, they could use them occasionally. For them, it would still be a pity if they deleted them by mistake.

    However, if they could instantly obtain the best quality resources they were most satisfied with, those inferior resources would immediately become tasteless.

    Eaton was like this right now.

    He had read all the books that had been soaked by water, and there was no substantial content. The reason why he still kept these things was that he was reluctant to part with them.

    He just wanted to keep it as a collection.

    Since he had read the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School, the past books he had collected were no longer fragrant.

    Now he would rather read Teacher Bai''s story a few more times every day than read the past books. The description of the environment and mood of those books was far worse than that of Aoba. It could be said that it was not easy to use.

    When Aoba saw that the expression on Eaton''s face had returned to normal and was even a little happy, the big stone hanging in his heart also fell down.

    It was nothing more than writing a few more books. He had a lot of reserves in his mind, enough to complete the mass production. Moreover, he did not say when he was going to start writing.

    This kind of thing.

    There was no pressure at all.

    "Aoba, you have to be careful during this period of time. Don''t leave Konohagakure Intelligence Division easily. Yesterday, Kumogakure invaded. Tomorrow, there might be other villages invading. The current situation in the ninja world is not optimistic. Inside Konohagakure Intelligence Division is still safe." Eaton said to Aoba earnestly. Yesterday, he was frightened. He did not dare to let anything happen to Aoba. Otherwise, when Tsunade came back, he would not be able to explain it.

    "I understand. Don''t worry. I will write in the dormitory when I have nothing to do." Aoba smiled and said to Eaton.

    "Right, right, right, isn''t that right!" When Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he immediately smiled in satisfaction. He was not afraid that Aoba would update too quickly, but he was afraid that Aoba would not update.

    "Brother Eaton, yesterday''s situation was too chaotic. Are there any casualties?" Aoba immediately asked. It was not that he had nothing to say, but he was really concerned about this matter. Whether it was his main body or his shadow clone, they did not notice the casualties. After all, Kumogakure made a sneak attack!

    "Sigh..."

    When Eaton heard this, he couldn''t help but sigh. The smile on his face disappeared and was covered with a layer of haze.

    "There are quite a few casualties this time. Kumogakure''s ninjas came too suddenly, and there was no news at all. There was no warning, not to mention that they all came after midnight. Most of them were sleeping and dreaming. It was difficult to control the casualties at this time." Eaton had a sad expression on his face. He really felt uncomfortable with the situation in Konohagakure.

    "Do you have a rough figure?" Aoba asked in a low voice. The matter of Kumogakure''s ninja invasion made him feel very angry. He had done so many things and pointed so many spears at Kumogakure. However, he never expected that all of this would be directed at them in the end.

    "No."

    Eaton shook his head. He stared at Aoba and explained, "The war hasn''t ended yet, and there is also a flood in the village. Many injured people haven''t been rescued. Moreover, because of this flood, it is very difficult to calculate the number of casualties."

    "I see."

    Aoba slowly nodded. He silently noted down this debt in his heart. If there were a chance in the future, he would return it to Kumogakure a hundred times over.

    "However, the one who was the most injured this time was DanzoManyw, many elite medical ninjas in the village have gone to see him. Even though Danzo-sama''s injury was severe, his life is saved. However, it will take some time to recover from walking."

    Eaton pursed his lips. His expression turned even uglier. His thoughts were very simple. No matter how much resentment he had towards Danzo, he was still one of Konohagakure''s people. He had to stand with Konohagakure''s people at this time.

    "Danzo-sama was so seriously injured?"

    Aoba was stunned. He saw the Third Raikage stab Danzo in the chest from the information sent back by the shadow clone.

    At that time, Raikage had used four fingers hell stab. The destructive and penetrating power was very strong. It was not any weaker than Chidori.

    After Danzo was stabbed by this move, he would definitely be severely injured. However, Aoba did not expect that it would be as severe as Eaton described.

    Hearing Eaton''s description. It made Aoba feel that Danzo might be crippled.

    "I am not very clear about the specific situation. It does not seem very optimistic based on the information sent back from the medical team. Moreover, I heard rumors that after our Advisor, Koharu-sama, saw Danzo-sama''s condition, she judged that after Third Raikage''s hand broke Danzo-sama''s sternum, the aftershock caused Danzo-sama''s spine to dislocate. The person who can treat this kind of injury...

    Eaton paused slightly and stared at Aoba meaningfully. The corners of his mouth moved slightly as if he was hesitating to say it.

    However, Eaton still said it.

    "There is only one person in Konohagakure, your teacher Tsunade-sama!"

    When Eaton said this. Aoba secretly nodded in his heart.

    Fortunately.

    Fortunately, he did not reveal his identity as Tsunade''s student. Otherwise, trouble would come to him.

    "Brother Eaton, don''t tell anyone about my identity!" Aoba immediately warned. Even if Aoba did not say anything, it was possible that Eaton might tell everyone that he was Tsunade''s student in order to treat Danzo.

    "Don''t worry; I won''t tell anyone." Eaton nodded. After he said this, he looked at Aoba and asked, "Speaking of which, Aoba, do you know where Tsunade-sama is?"

    "I don''t know." Aoba shook his head and said without thinking. He really didn''t know. He didn''t ask about Tsunade''s whereabouts at all.

    "Then..."

    Eaton paused for a moment. He took a deep breath and stared at Aoba with a questioning look in his eyes. He then asked, "How much of your medical ninjutsu is comparable to your Tsunade-sama''s?"

    "I don''t know medical ninjutsu..." Aoba said without any hesitation again.

    Only...

    Right after he said this. He immediately felt Eaton''s meaningful gaze.

    "Is that so?"

    Eaton stared at Aoba with a smile that was not a smile. His eyes seemed to see through Aoba.

    "That... Brother Eaton, do you really want to save Danzo-sama?" Aoba vaguely felt something. After all, his medical experience was accumulated in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Every time he attacked those prisoners and healed them. If such a thing happens occasionally, it could still be concealed. But it often occurs and has not been brought up yet. It should be Eaton who wiped his ass for him.

    "Yes, Danzo-sama has been kind to me. If possible, I hope to save his life and let him stand up again. After all, the present Konohagakure can not live without him!" Eaton stared at Aoba with burning eyes. Even if Aoba did not ask these things, he would still come to ask Aoba.

    "Eh... this... maybe Tsunade-sensei will come back after he finds out that Konohagakure was attacked!"

    Aoba directly said some extremely self-deceiving words. No one knew better than him that it was impossible for Tsunade to return to Konohagakure at this time.

    For Tsunade.

    Konohagakure could be described as a sad place. Moreover, Tsunade''s hemophobia had not been cured yet, so it was impossible for her to do surgery.

    Most importantly...

    Danzo was still the one who killed Kato Dan and Nawaki. Even if someone fooled Tsunade and asked her to treat Danzo, Aoba would not allow this to happen.

 CH 315

    Others might not know that Danzo had secretly killed Kato Dan, but Aoba knew it clearly. This was also thanks to the Mind Reading System.

    He saw what Danzo had done in Tatsuma''s memories. There was no way to fake or disguise these things. It was impossible for Danzo to be wronged.

    Of course, Aoba knew about these things. No one knew about it at all. For now, Aoba did not plan to tell Tsunade about this matter.

    After all, things had already come to this point. There was no way to salvage the situation.

    It was pretty good now.

    Aoba felt that as Tsunade''s student, the only thing he could do for Tsunade was to help her walk out of trouble instead of dragging her into another trouble.

    If not for extremely urgent things. Aoba would not let Tsunade know the real reason for Kato Dan and Nawaki''s death.

    Perhaps...

    This was also the reason why Kato Dan did not tell Tsunade this when he was reincarnated using Edo Tensei.

    The dead were gone. The living still needed to continue living.

    Aoba felt that the best way for Tsunade was to know nothing and slowly walk out of this haze so that her life would shine again.

    But...

    This did not mean that Aoba would allow Tsunade to treat Danzo''s injuries.

    Any ninja in the world could treat Danzo.

    Only Tsunade could not!

    Aoba would definitely not allow Tsunade to treat the person who killed Kato Dan. Otherwise, if Tsunade knew about it in the future, she would definitely regret it.

    This was something that Aoba did not want to see.

    "Hahaha, alright..."

    Eaton smiled and did not continue on this topic. He only asked about Tsunade''s matter and did not dare to point fingers.

    In fact, Eaton knew that Aoba was quietly practicing medical ninjutsu in secret. It was also true that he managed everything behind his back.

    Let those people know not to speak nonsense.

    After being threatened by Eaton, no one dared to say anything. After all, curiosity and gossip were not as important as their lives.

    However, Eaton also knew. It hadn''t been long since Aoba became Tsunade''s student. He even practiced medical ninjutsu secretly, and he didn''t bring it to the table openly and honestly.

    This was obviously because he wasn''t very good at medical ninjutsu and wasn''t so confident, so he hid it and didn''t bring it to the table.

    Regarding this point. Eaton had his own speculation.

    He felt that Aoba wanted to learn medical ninjutsu and then transform into a medical ninja. He would then leave Konohagakure Intelligence Division, this dark place, and walk to the bright place.

    After all, in the social status of the village.

    The social status of medical ninjas was far higher than that of interrogator ninjas.

    Moreover, Aoba was already 15 years old. Soon, he would have to consider the matter of his life.

    The career you get was still very important.

    Only, whenever he asked Aoba, Aoba always replied that he wanted to stay in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    But he did not wholly believe these words. Eaton felt that maybe Aoba''s medical ninjutsu was not very good, and there was no way to use it officially.

    Even so, he still couldn''t help but ask Aoba.

    After all, Danzo had been kind to him. If Danzo hadn''t dug him up, he wouldn''t be in his position as Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain.

    "Brother Eaton, in this situation, can the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School still be published?"

    Aoba saw the scene fall into an awkward situation and immediately began to change the topic. He knew that he could not continue on this topic; otherwise, it would be even more awkward.

    "Yes!"

    Eaton nodded heavily. His eyes shone brightly, and he looked very confident.

    "According to common sense, the sales of books published in the war period will be greatly reduced. They won''t be sold as well as in peacetime, but..."

    Eaton paused for a moment and stared at Aoba with a smile on his face.

    "I have confidence in the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. Even I, a reader, have confidence. Don''t you have confidence as the author?" Eaton asked with a smile.

    "Hahaha, I have confidence!" Aoba immediately smiled and nodded.

    "That''s right!"

    Eaton raised his left hand and gave Aoba a thumbs up.

    "You have to believe in your own ability and believe in the brilliance of your work. I believe that the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School will become a comfort in the hearts of all ninjas in the world so that they can better soothe their injured hearts in the war and even reduce the occurrence of the war." Eaton said in a deep voice. He said a lot of benefits to teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    "Can this reduce the occurrence of the war?" Aoba was stunned for a moment, and his eyebrows jumped fiercely. His eyes flashed with suspicion, and he did not believe it very much.

    "Of course, novels were born after the First Ninja World War. They filled up the emptiness in the hearts of the ninjas to a great extent, giving many ninjas a way to vent. They used up their excess energy, which slowed down the friction between the forces that were full of gunpowder and greatly reduced the probability of war happening..." Eaton explained to Aoba.

    "..."

    Aoba was speechless.

    Why did these words sound so familiar?

    It was as if he was saying.

    Being a chicken was also contributing to the country because it reduced the probability of bad guys being strong.

    Aoba felt this from Eaton''s words.

    "Alright, Aoba, thank you. You must be tired from the night. Go back and have a good rest. I will give you a day off today. There is no need to interrogate the prisoner on the compartment''s side. It will be useless even if you go." Eaton said to Aoba.

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton."

    Aoba nodded to Eaton. Then, he turned around and walked straight to the door of the office.

    He had indeed stayed here for half a night. However, he was not draining the water. Instead, he was flipping through the memories of the clansmen of the Senju Clan.

    Through the memories of the clansmen, Aoba became increasingly clear that one must possess sufficient strength to face any unknown situation that might occur.

    The Senju clan was an example!

    One had to know...

    The Senju clan had a top expert like Senju Hashirama. Beneath Senju Hashirama were Senju Tobirama and Senju Momoka.

    However, it was still destroyed in the long river of time. The reason was very simple. After Senju Hasjirama died, the Senju clan no longer had enough fighting power.

    That''s why they have to fight at the cost of their lives to change their destiny through Hashirama Cell Transplantation.

    At this point, every clansman of the Senju clan knew. In the ninja world, strength was very important. Without enough power, it would be difficult to fight against the unknown.

    After Senju Hashirama died, Senju Tobirama was the first to feel the sense of crisis. The second-generation Kage of the major ninja villages was on the rise.

    Also Uchiha Madara of the Uchiha clan was nowhere to be seen. With just him alone, it was very difficult to defend the glory of Konohagakure.

    The status of the Senju clan in Konohagakure also continued to decline along with the death of Senju Hashirama. There was no longer the feeling of domination at that time.

    With the arrival of the First Ninja World War. Senju Tobirama died on the battlefield as well.

    As a result.

    The Senju Clan could be said to be a group of dragons without a leader. Their status in the village had plummeted. They could not even compare to some small clan that had mastered special techniques.

    Such a strong sense of loss. It strengthened the determination of the Senju clan to pursue power and also led them to their doom.

    "I still need more trump cards."

    Aoba''s eyes became much more determined. He found that this Kumogakure invasion was a living example.

    If he didn''t want to expose his identity. Then he could only disguise himself as Kirigakure.

    What about next time?

    If Sunagakure or Iwagakure attacked next time, could he still use the identity of Kirigakure ninja?

    Even if he had to bite the bullet and use it.

    What would happen when Kirigakure attacked?

    Aoba gradually realized that a person''s strength was limited. If he wanted to cause trouble, he would need a clone to cooperate with him.

    So he wanted to increase his combat strength.

    A thought suddenly appeared in Aoba''s mind. This thought was something he had never considered before. Now, he could try to use it.

    After that, Aoba quickly walked in the direction of Anbu''s dormitory.

    Soon, he returned to his room.

    At this time, there was no more hoarded water in his room, but the ground was still damp, and there was a warm breath in the air.

    Aoba quickly made a series of hand seals and immediately used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique). He summoned a shadow clone that looked exactly the same as him in the room.

    "I''ll hand this book to you. Write down Teacher Bai''s story directly."

    Aoba handed the book in his hand to the shadow clone.

    "Yes."

    Aoba''s shadow clone took the book without any emotional changes. After all, they were one body.

    Swish!

    After handing the book over, Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and determined the coordinates in his tower. He instantly flashed out and disappeared.

    On the tower''s first floor.

    There was no water here. Aoba paid attention to the direction when spraying the water and did not exert force in the direction of the tower. In addition, the surrounding trees were like a barrier, and the topography of the tower was also high, so it was not damaged by the flood.

    He would not let the water spray on the tower. There were many things he had here.

    If they were soaked with water, he would really feel heartbroken, especially with so many blank paper tags.

    "This place is not safe."

    Aoba''s eyes became slightly cold. After Kumogakure attack, he already knew that it was difficult for him to store things in the tower.

    Who knows when this place would be discovered. Once it was discovered. Then the things here would at least be confiscated.

    Maybe they would find evidence that pointed to him.

    Aoba did not know if there was anything that could reveal his identity.

    "Now, it''s time for me to change places."

    Aoba looked at the blank paper tags, ninja tools, corpse dissolving water, and other resources he had hoarded. Now, he had a better place to place them.

    In a split second, Aoba raised his hands. There was a white paper on his palm with a black circle at the center. That circle was Aoba''s Flying Thunder God Formula.

    Instantly, Aoba pasted the paper on the box with blank paper tags.

    "Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder)!"

    Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)''s advanced skill application and directly teleported the box in front of him away.

    Then, Aoba teleported them one by one. Nothing was left behind besides the tables and chairs that might be used here.

    The blank paper tags, explosive tags, ninja tools, corpse dissolving water, some spoils of war, as well as the money that Aoba had saved up, were all taken away by him.

    After all of this disappeared.

    With a thought, Aoba raised his hands and quickly formed a seal. He immediately used Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    In an instant, Aoba''s clone appeared in front of him. There were a thousand of them.

    "Now, go to the area outside the tower and cut down a few trees. You should know what they look like. I don''t need to say anything."

    Aoba explained to these shadow clones that now they needed to source materials on the spot, cut down trees to harvest some wood, and keep them for later use.

    "Yes!"

    The thousands of shadow clones immediately responded at the same time, giving Aoba a response.

    Aoba nodded at these shadow clones.

    After that, he directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure flashed and disappeared.

    The next moment.

    Aoba appeared in a dark place.

    The sudden change from light to darkness made his visual nerves unable to react. It was as if he had lost consciousness and temporarily saw nothing.

    "This will be my new warehouse in the future!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, and his gaze fell on the huge coffin in front of him.

    In his opinion...

    There was no warehouse more suitable than this!

    It could be said that it was tailor-made for him!

 CH 316

    As Aoba gradually adapted to the darkness in front of him, a coffin appeared in front of his eyes.

    This was the secret room at the end of the corridor behind Danzo''s office. The coffin inside was the coffin that once had Madara''s "corpse".

    Now, this place was already empty. No one will come at all.

    Aoba''s gaze fell on the coffin in front of him. He felt this was the most suitable place to store his items.

    This room could be said that very few people in the village knew about it.

    It was almost Danzo''s thing.

    Danzo had recently been injured, and there was a possibility that he would be paralyzed. Now, he had to lie in bed and recuperate. There was no way he would run over here to see if there was anyone inside.

    It was impossible for anyone to come here.

    And finally...

    Aoba would put these items in Madara''s coffin and then put the lid on. At the very least, even if someone came here, they wouldn''t open the coffin lid!

    Even if they really opened it. They would probably only treat these things as burial items!

    Then, Aoba used Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) to open the coffin lid in front of him.

    He then began to throw his items one by one into the coffin.

    For this, Aoba has no shyness at all. If Madara''s corpse were lying in the coffin, he would not do anything disrespectful to the corpse.

    At most, he would just touch the head of Madara''s corpse. He would not throw the corpse out to free the coffin and use it as a container for the items.

    Madara was still alive...

    He was still relying on Gedo Statue to live. There was no pressure in his heart when he uses this coffin.

    "Hmm?"

    Aoba suddenly realized a very strange problem. He raised his head and looked at the coffin lid.

    "Right now, Madara is still relying on the Gedo Statue to survive and has not found the tool person who will help him carry out the Eye of the Moon Plan, which is Obito."

    "Then..."

    "If I protect Obito."

    "Does Madara still have a backup plan?"

    "Once he fails to find the person who can replace him, and Nagato started to use his Rinnegan..."

    "Will Nagato also pull out the old Madara when he''s summoned the Gedo Statue?"

    Aoba himself didn''t know why he thought of such a question, but this question made him feel very interested.

    The only pity was that Nagato was in the Country of Rain. It was too far away from him. If this really happened, he wouldn''t be able to see such a scene even if Nagato summoned the Gedo Statue.

    The more Aoba thought about it, the more he found it interesting. The only problem was that it was too troublesome to operate.

    After a while, Aoba put all of his things into the coffin. These things are placed along the side of the coffin, not completely neatly stacked here.

    After the things were placed, Aoba raised his right hand and touched the surface inside the coffin lid.

    Hum!

    Just as Aoba''s right hand collided with the coffin''s surface, his palm trembled. What he did was leave behind a Flying Thunder God Formula within the coffin lid.

    After that, Aoba raised his hand and covered the coffin lid again.

    "It''s too dark here..."

    Aoba looked around the room and began to install candlesticks on it.

    He felt that he could buy a few more candlesticks and install them in Madara''s room to make the place brighter.

    The secret room at the end of the corridor behind Danzo''s office was more fragrant than the one on the tower.

    Thinking of this, the corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. A large number of plans to remodel this place had already appeared in his mind, and then his figure disappeared in a flash.

    Swish!

    Aoba returned to the Anbu dormitory, but he did not remove the shadow clone that was writing but lay quietly on the bed.

    It was a rare time to rest. It was better to have a good rest. Aoba did not intend to make himself too tired.

    ...

    In the tall tower.

    On the first floor.

    Aoba''s shadow clones had already returned. They were holding the trees they had just cut down and piled them up on the ground.

    With the appearance of these trees. The first floor became a lot more crowded.

    The hands of Aoba''s shadow clones emerged one after another, and they began to slash at the bodies of these trees, dividing them into large and small pieces of wood.

    After completing these things. The shadow clones began to create some things that people could not understand.

    ...

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    Just as Aoba was sleeping in a daze on the bed, the sound of knocking came from outside his room door.

    "Bang!"

    Almost at the same time. Aoba''s shadow clone made a sound and directly pulled him out of his dream.

    A message suddenly appeared in his head. This information was sent back by the shadow clone next to him.

    All the information was about the writing progress of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. There was nothing else. However, because there was a knock on the door outside, the shadow clone immediately took the initiative to remove himself. Not only did it give Aoba a hint, but it also avoided embarrassing things.

    "Aoba, are you there?"

    A dignified voice sounded outside the door. The owner of the voice was the Fugaku he was familiar with.

    "I''m here~"

    Aoba replied lazily. When he spoke, he even yawned, giving off a very tired feeling. Then, Aoba got up from the iron bed and walked directly in the direction of his room door.

    He was puzzled as he walked.

    ''What was going on?''

    ''Why had Fugaku suddenly come here to look for him?''

    ''Could it be that something special had happened?''

    Aoba was a little worried.

    He knew that if Fugaku was bored, he would not come to find him.

    Fugaku only came to Konohagakure Intelligence Division once to find him. At that time, he was still investigating the news of Kenji''s disappearance.

    Even if it was the death of Sekai. Fugaku did not come here to look for him.

    Yesterday, Kumogakure invaded Konohagakure and a real war happened. In the end, Fugaku came to find him?

    There was no change on Aoba''s face, but in his mind, he had already begun to think about what was going on. After all, there was nothing to do that needed him. He felt that Fugaku had come with something.

    Soon, Aoba walked to the door of his room. He opened the door and immediately saw Fugaku standing behind the door.

    At this moment, Fugaku''s expression was exceptionally grave. It felt as if something major had happened.

    "Come in and sit?"

    Aoba opened the door and gestured for Fugaku to come in. However, before he could turn around, Fugaku reached out and grabbed his wrist.

    "I''m not sitting."

    Fugaku shook his head. His expression was still heavy. It was not that he wanted to show this face, but because he was not happy at all.

    "What happened?" Aoba asked in a low voice.

    Just as Fugaku reached out his hand to grab his wrist. He almost instinctively dodged it. In his mind, he had been wondering if he had made a mistake and let Fugaku discover something wrong.

    "Come with me. I''ll take you to my house. I have something very important to tell you."

    Fugaku''s tone was firm, like a domineering president directly pulling Aoba out.

    "O... okay..."

    Aoba was quite helpless in his heart, but since the last time he ask Fugaku permission to use his name for the novel, he vaguely felt that his relationship with Fugaku had changed a little more, so he did not say anything.

    After Aoba was pulled out of his room by Fugaku, he directly closed the door with his backhand.

    At this time, there was no need to place a shadow clone in the dormitory.

    Now that he had gone out with Fugaku. It could prove that he had done something in a reasonable time.

    As long as he kept showing everyone his harmless side, no one would think that he had any problems.

    All of a sudden, Fugaku pulled Aoba out of Anbu''s dormitory and then walked in the direction of the Uchiha clan.

    "That... Brother Fugaku... You should let me go... I''m so tired of walking like this..."

    Aoba said in a helpless tone.

    In fact, It was not that he was tired. He could totally keep up with Fugaku''s speed, but the feeling of being dragged by Fugaku on the street was too strange.

    He did not want to be misunderstood!

    "Okay."

    Fugaku immediately let go of his hand and quickly led Aoba in the direction of the Uchiha clan.

    "Brother Fugaku, what happened?"

    Aoba asked Fugaku in a daze. There were many big question marks in his head. He did not know why Fugaku came to him in such a hurry. It seemed that there was no smile on his face.

    "This is not the place to talk."

    Fugaku shook his head and did not answer Aoba. Instead, he still walked in the direction of the Uchiha clan with a gloomy face and added, "Let''s talk about it when we arrive at my house."

    "Alright..."

    Although Aoba felt helpless in his heart, he had never seen Fugaku in this state. He could not help but be more curious.

    What exactly happened?

    To actually be able to make Fugaku this nervous?

    Wasn''t he too careful?

    ...

    Fugaku brought Aoba all the way through Konohagakure''s alley.

    This allowed Aoba to see what Konohagakure was like after experiencing a great deal of water disaster.

    ''Recovery is pretty quick.''

    Although some buildings were washed away by the flood and looked slightly damaged, overall, there were no major problems.

    After half a night of water drainage work.

    Not only did it make the civilian of Konohagakure realize that the ninja world was not peaceful and was still full of danger. It also made them feel the power of unity in the process of water drainage.

    This made Aoba very satisfied.

    After almost half an hour, Aoba was led by Fugaku to the Uchiha clan district. As he just stepped into it, people''s gazes fell on him.

    Those eyes were full of questions and doubts, and there was a trace of caution and resistance.

    Aoba could say with great certainty. If Fugaku hadn''t brought him here, he was sure that he would be greatly rejected by the Uchiha.

    This was a very xenophobic place.

    This point was not as simple as seeing it. Aoba had already felt it. These Uchiha clan people looked at him as if he steal an Uchiha clan''s things.

    Their eyes were faintly filled with hostility.

    The Uchiha clan was relatively large, and Aoba followed Fugaku through the alley, surrounded by houses of the Uchiha clan.

    The Uchiha clan at this time. The place where they live was still the place that originally belonged to their clan.

    Just like the Senju clan.

    These two clans originally lived in the position of Konohagakure and had been fighting for years.

    It could also be said that the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan were put into the Konohagakure.

    Or it was better to say that from the surrounding territory of the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan, a large circle was drawn, and the circled area becomes Konohagakure.

    Aoba didn''t look around too wantonly. After all, if he didn''t handle it properly, the Uchiha might completely treat him as a problematic person.

    However, he still sizing up the situation from the corner of his eyes. It could be confirmed that the life of the Uchiha clan was very rich.

    The Uchiha clan at this time. They had not been bullied by Danzo and moved home after the Kyuubi Rampage

    They still live in the area that originally belonged to them.

    Although this was not the most central area of Konohagakure, it could be considered a quasi-center. This was something that Aoba had seen in Senju Momoka''s memory.

    Senju Hashirama once wanted to bring the Uchiha clan to the center of Konohagakure to create a village but was unanimously opposed by the big clans. In the end, he chose the Hokage Rock between the two clans as the center of the village, drawing a semi-circular and covering the surrounding area.

    The territory of the Uchiha clan was not the center. However, it was very close to the core area. Moreover, there was only one clan in this area, and the rest of the clans were not allowed to come.

    "This is my home!"

    Fugaku pointed to a very impressive two-story building in front of him.

 CH 317

    Aoba looked in the direction that Fugaku pointed and immediately saw the double-story building.

    ''Good fellow!''

    Aoba did not know how to describe it. He knew that Fugaku was rich, and there were very few people in the Uchiha clan who was poor.

    But...

    This was too exaggerated.

    He could tell that this house was older than Konohagakure, and it had been passed down for countless generations.

    "Come in with me!"

    When Fugaku saw Aoba''s expression, he was quite satisfied. He was very confident in his house, especially for a ninja like Aoba, who usually lived in the Anbu dormitory.

    In fact, he did not want to show off.

    It was just that...

    He couldn''t bear it!

    After that, Fugaku took the lead and walked toward the gate of the house. Aoba followed closely behind.

    As Fugaku opened the gate to his house. After stepping in, it suddenly became another world inside.

    Long wooden hallway.

    Ring-shaped path.

    After entering the gate, one could see some rockeries and potted plants.

    When Aoba saw this scene, he immediately felt that it was a bit familiar. He had seen it in Naruto anime before.

    At that time, Sasuke complained that Itachi would not play with him. Every time his brother would poke his forehead and would say next time. The background place at that time should be this house.

    This was really big!

    Aoba followed behind Fugaku and followed him around the circular path into the house in the back half.

    After entering the door of the house. There was another long corridor inside. There were rooms with different functions on the left and right sides.

    Under Fugaku''s lead, Aoba walked all the way to the end of the corridor. Then, he saw the wooden stairs going upstairs.

    "My room is on the second floor."

    After Fugaku said this to Aoba, he began to walk up the stairs. Step by step, he brought Aoba to the corridor on the second floor. Then, he looked at the first room on the left side.

    "This is my room."

    As Fugaku spoke, he directly opened the door of the room. One could see that the room was neat and tidy. It could be seen that this person was a little clean-obsessed.

    "Come in."

    Fugaku stood at the door and acted as if he was entertaining the guests, allowing Aoba to enter first.

    After Aoba entered, Fugaku then walked in and closed the door.

    Aoba stood in the room and looked around Fugaku''s room. This room could be said to be clean and tidy to the point of making one''s hair stand on end.

    Everything was in a neat and tidy manner. There was not a single speck of dust on the ground, not even a single strand of hair. This made Aoba faintly suspect that Fugaku had obsessive-compulsive disorder.

    However. Aoba was not surprised. When he was watching Naruto anime, he saw Sasuke''s room, which was also extremely tidy. He believed that Itachi was the same.

    This cleanliness was hereditary!

    Thinking of this, Aoba slowly nodded. After all, whether it was Itachi or Sasuke, they had grown up by Fugaku''s side since they were young. The environment they usually lived in was an extremely clean environment. This left a deep imprint in their souls, making them unable to accept the dirty and messy situation in their homes in the future.

    "Now, I can say some things I can''t say with confidence and boldness!"

    Fugaku raised his hand to signal Aoba to sit down. There was a table and two futons on the floor.

    "I''ll make a pot of tea first."

    After Fugaku said this to Aoba, he opened the door of the room and walked out. Aoba stood quietly in the room.

    He just looked around and determined that there was roughly something in the room, but he didn''t look for anything carefully.

    This was not in line with his cautious personality.

    Firstly, there was nothing to be curious about. Secondly, he did not want Fugaku, who was obviously in a bad mood, to feel dissatisfied.

    A moment later, Fugaku walked over with a tray: a steaming teapot and two teacups.

    "Aoba, sit down."

    Fugaku nodded at Aoba. Then he put the tray on the table and sat down on the futon first.

    After Fugaku sat down. Aoba also sat down on the futon.

    "Drink some tea first to moisten your throat."

    Fugaku immediately picked up the steaming teapot and poured tea into the teacup. After filling the teacup, Fugaku pushed one of the teacups toward Aoba.

    "Aoba, I came to find you this time because I want to ask you for a very important matter." Fugaku''s eyes instantly changed and looked very serious. It was obvious that he attached great importance to this matter.

    "What is it?"

    Aoba took the teacup and took a sip. He looked up at Fugaku''s dark eyes and slowly asked.

    "I need you to read a person''s memory for me!" Fugaku''s eyes suddenly became sharp. From his state, he was not lying at all.

    "This..."

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. He did not expect to receive such a private job. However, this matter made him hesitate. He just wanted to live a quiet life. He did not want to make his life busier by reading someone''s memories. Or rather, he did not want to put himself in a more dangerous situation.

    "Who is it?"

    Aoba refused in his heart, but he did not say it directly. Instead, he asked Fugaku. He asked before answering. He would then try denying it based on what Fugaku replied.

    "Aoba, I won''t beat around the bush with you. Let me be frank. I want you to read Hari''s memories for me. I will try my best for you to have an opportunity to touch Hari''s head. In an extremely short period of time, help me read this person''s memories." Fugaku directly looked at the door and said. Just as he said, he did not circle too much on this matter. It was an extremely frank statement.

    "This..."

    Aoba looked hesitant on the surface, but he was even more confused in his heart.

    What does Fugaku want to know in Hari''s memory?

    What did Hari''s memories have to do with the Uchiha clan?

    Or...

    What clues did Fugaku find?

    Aoba began to hesitate in his heart. He had no idea whether doing this was a good thing or a bad thing for him. He also did not know whether Fugaku was really doing this or tricking him.

    No matter what. He could not easily agree. The more he agreed, the more troublesome things might become.

    "Brother Fugaku, you are making things difficult for me. As far as I know, Hari is already dead, and I don''t know where his body is now. Moreover, it is very troublesome to read memories." Aoba said with a helpless expression.

    "I know that this matter is very troublesome. If I had any trust in other ninjas of the Yamanaka clan, I would not come to you. But recently, I found something that makes me feel a headache. I want to confirm it through Hari''s memories further." Fugaku said in a deep voice. What he was talking about was the thing that Hari had left behind. He wanted to know the authenticity of the words that Hari had left behind, and he wanted to know what exactly Hari wanted to convey before he died.

    "Brother Fugaku, do you have some misunderstanding about reading memories? Memory reading is a difficult process, especially for a dead person. Do you think it is as simple as lifting your hand to touch your head?" Aoba put on an extremely helpless expression.

    "Of course, it is not as simple as touching your head..." Fugaku suddenly revealed an expression of not knowing whether to laugh or cry. His eyes fixed on Aoba, and he said, "I just want to know what Hari experienced before he died. This is very important to me. You know that Gasshi killed Sekai. I have always been brooding over this matter. I hope you can help me!"

    "Eh..."

    Aoba looked at Fugaku and suddenly felt that this person seemed to be quite good.

    Sekai was obviously competing with Fugaku for the position of future clan leader of the Uchiha clan and Konoha Military Police Force Captain.

    It was impossible for Fugaku not to notice these things.

    However, After Sekai died. Fugaku had never felt the slightest bit of happiness because of this and directly opened his Mangekyo Sharingan in anger.

    Not only that.

    It''s been a while now. The people of the Uchiha clan had almost forgotten about it, and they couldn''t even remember it if they didn''t mention it deliberately. However, Fugaku was still thinking about this matter.

    This made Aoba feel...

    Fugaku could be considered a real person.

    "Brother Fugaku, are you still investigating Brother Sekai''s matter?" Aoba immediately took the opportunity to ask.

    You have to know...

    Now was the time of war. It was normal for ninjas to kill each other.

    If there were people who killed people. There would be people who would be killed.

    This was completely the law of conservation.

    People in the ninja world can have so much pain because so many people have been killed.

    They kill because the blood relatives of the murderer were killed, then the blood relatives of the murdered person become the people who were in pain...

    This was an infinite loop.

    How to cut this thing off?

    Aoba felt that it was very simple. That was to cut the grass by the roots!

    It was not some so-called understanding.

    Aoba did not know why Naruto''s mouth was so exaggerated, but he knew one thing very well: he should not persuade others to be kind without experiencing other people''s pain.

    The only way to solve the problem. Just don''t leave people in pain.

    Since he had already killed someone. Then he should also kill those who might experience pain.

    Aoba''s previous understanding of this matter was only at the stage of theory. After all, he hadn''t killed many people. Basically, they were all people who came to find him.

    Even so.

    Aoba had a feeling that Grandpa was rescued by the gourd baby.

    Came one.

    Another one would come.

    If he hadn''t uprooted the remnants of the old era. Then who knew how much trouble he would have to face in the future?

    The current Fugaku was the same.

    However, the person Fugaku was looking for was Gasshi. But he didn''t know that Gasshi was Aoba in disguise. But, to a certain extent, this gave him a reminder.

    In the future, he had to be extremely cautious when doing things.

    If he had no choice but to kill someone, he must do a good job cleaning up the aftermath and not let anyone know about it.

    If someone found out about it. Then he absolutely could not let that person have the ability to speak of this matter go.

    What Aoba thought of was very simple. They can experience pain. However, the person in pain had to be completely unaware of him. Otherwise, he would have to do weeding and rooting!

    He would eliminate future troubles forever!

    This was the best way.

    "That''s right; I have been looking for Gasshi, who killed Sekai. Others might forget about this matter, but I will never forget. Sekai has been my good friend since childhood. I must find Gasshi to avenge Sekai!" Fugaku said hatefully. When he spoke, he clenched his fists tightly. In an instant, his pitch-black eyes became uncontrollable under the surge of emotions and suddenly turned into a bright red Sharingan.

    The instant the Sharingan appeared, it immediately returned to normal black pupils.

    Fugaku didn''t want his Sharingan to scare Aoba.

    "Aoba, you must help me. If I don''t have the memory of Hari''s last period, then many things in my heart are just guesses. There is no basis. Can you understand what I mean?" Fugaku pleaded. He could indeed be said to be sincere friends with Sekai.

    "What doubts?"

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. He could clearly feel that there was something wrong with Fugaku. But he didn''t say it completely.

    It was because Fugaku was in this state that he could say those vague words. No one else could understand it. Only Fugaku could understand it. He was completely immersed in his own world.

    Aoba did not understand Fugaku''s words. He did not know what reading Hari''s memories had to do with searching for Gasshi.

    There was no logical connection to this!

    "I can''t tell you this for the time being."

    After hearing Aoba''s question, Fugaku shook his head decisively. He had no intention of yielding.

    "Everything I think of now is based on my own guesses and deductions. I need you to help me read Hari''s memories and find evidence from his memories so that I can find evidence that firmly believes in my deduction."

    Fugaku explained in a low voice. His eyes were particularly determined when he said these words, revealing a sharp gaze.

    "I can''t tell you my guess before you read Hari''s memories. That might disrupt the effect of you reading Hari''s memories. What I want to know is the truth, not the truth I think."

    Aoba listened to Fugaku''s words in a daze. He suddenly felt that the latter''s words were very reasonable.

    The real truth. It was not the truth he thought it was.

    It seemed...

    Fugaku could already tell that it might be a trap. However, Aoba was very clear. The truth was impossible to see because his name would come out that way.

    What could be provided to Fugaku now...

    It would be a fake truth!

    Aoba vaguely felt that Fugaku had realized something from Hari. Although he didn''t know what it was, he was quite glad that the person Fugaku was looking for was him.

    If it was someone else. It didn''t matter how good their ability to read memories was. If there really were something he didn''t pay attention to, then he wouldn''t be able to fix it.

    Things would become even more troublesome!

    Compared to this, Aoba felt that the heavy responsibility of reading memories was on him.

    It would allow him to take more initiative.

    "Brother Fugaku, I am very touched to hear you say that. I promise you that I will try my best to read Hari''s memories. However, I believe that you also know that the memories stored in the brain will quickly dissipate over time after a person dies. We must find Hari''s body as soon as possible and read his memories." Aoba said with a face full of sincerity.

    Fugaku''s proposal gave him a reminder.

    He still didn''t know why Fugaku was so determined to read Hari''s memories. According to his judgment. It was estimated that Hari had left some clues.

    As a result, things had become more complicated and troublesome.

    Aoba did not know if the village would arrange for the ninjas of Yamanaka''s clan to read Hari''s memory. Then he had to rush ahead of these people. If he found any small details, he could completely destroy these details.

    "You really agreed?!"

    Fugaku''s eyes flashed with surprise. He thought that he would have to talk to Aoba for a while before he could persuade Aoba to help him. This process was much faster than he had expected.

    "Brother Fugaku, you are a real person. I admire you very much. Now that I have the ability, I will surely choose to help you. How can you fight alone!" Aoba nodded at Fugaku.

    "Aoba, I knew you were a reliable person!"

    The smile on Fugaku''s face became even brighter. After he dealt with Aoba, it could be said that a big stone in his heart had been relieved.

    Actually, he wanted to look for other people from the Yamanaka clan. However, this matter involved too much. If it was really like the words left behind by Hari when he was alive.

    [Gasshi was Orochimaru!]

    If this was true.

    Then the person who read the memories would also find out about this matter. It was clear that there would be some problems with the secrecy of this matter.

    Fugaku couldn''t guarantee that no one in the Yamanaka clan had anything to do with Orochimaru.

    If he didn''t do things well and let the people of the Yamanaka clan report to Orochimaru.

    In the end, his request was delayed.

    Then it would become very difficult for him to find an opportunity again, and he might even become a thorn in Orochimaru''s side.

    Fugaku was also very cautious in this aspect. Now, only one person knew that Hari had left behind words.

    That was himself.

    Therefore, he had to protect himself. It was precisely because of this he had set his target on Aoba!

    Originally, Aoba was a very tight-lipped person. In addition, they had some friendships which made him trust Aoba quite a bit.

    Now, Aoba agreed to this matter. It made him feel a little better in his heart.

    "Brother Fugaku, when will we start? This kind of thing can not be delayed. The longer we wait, the less content I can see." Aoba said in a deep voice.

    "This still needs some time..."

    Fugaku pursed his lips, and his face revealed a helpless expression. He looked at Aoba and said, "According to the information I got from Konoha Military Police Force, Hari''s body was taken away by Danzo''s people. It should have been transported to the Hokage Building, but after I checked, I did not find Hari''s body in the building. The people around were also unaware of this, so I couldn''t tell the exact location. Maybe it was hidden by Danzo."

    "The Hokage Building?"

    Aoba muttered to himself. He looked at Fugaku, and his eyes flashed with a touch of light.

    "Brother Fugaku, I think I know where Hari''s body is!" Aoba said with absolute certainty.

    "Where is it?" Fugaku''s spirit was suddenly refreshed. He stared at Aoba and became nervous.

    "Not long ago, I was called by Danzo-sama to carry out a secret mission. At that time, the mission was to read the memories of those Kumogakure ninjas who died at Konohagakure''s main entrance..."

    Aoba seemed to have not noticed, showing an unintentional act. After he finished speaking, he suddenly realized. He picked up the teacup in front of him to hide his embarrassment. Then, he took a deep look at Fugaku in front of him.

    "Brother Fugaku, what I told you is a secret mission. You must not tell anyone about it!" Aoba said to Fugaku in a deep voice, looking as if he had accidentally let it slip.

    "Don''t worry; I won''t say anything!" Fugaku quickly said. Now that he heard Aoba talk about some secret, he felt much more at ease.

    It was as if they were exchanging secrets. Especially when Aoba said it casually. This made Fugaku feel that Aoba did not treat him as an outsider.

    All of a sudden, Fugaku felt that the relationship between him and Aoba had become much closer.

    "That''s good, that''s good. I believe in Brother Fugaku. I am not saying this because I am incompetent as an Anbu. I also want to avenge Brother Sekai with my meager strength!" Aoba suddenly grinned and said, letting himself show a very simple and ordinary appearance. Through these gentle words, Fugaku put down his guard.

    "I understand!" Fugaku clenched his fists and nodded. The Uchiha clan was a sentimental clan. When he heard Aoba say this, the look in his eyes changed.

    Aoba only used a simple secret exchange method to grasp Fugaku.

    For Aoba...

    If he wanted to pinch Fugaku, it could be said that it would be a matter of minutes, but he had never done so.

    At that time, he was afraid of the Uchiha clan. He didn''t want to have too much contact with the Uchiha clan.

    After all, Danzo was eyeing this clan. If he was not careful, he might be implicated.

    But now the situation was different. Danzo was seriously injured and could no longer able to do anything during this period of time.

    Coincidentally, the thing that Fugaku wanted to investigate was related to him.

    There was no other way. He could only be forced to participate.

    "I did a memory reading mission under the command of Danzo-sama. The people who he wanted us to read were the Kumogakure ninjas who died in the Konohagakure main entrance matter. Their bodies were stored in the secret passage in the Hokage Building. If I am not wrong, Hari''s body should also be in the secret passage!" Aoba immediately explained and revealed the secret passage out. He was not afraid to tell Fugaku. Anyway, the Uchiha clan and Danzo had a conflict. There was no problem telling the secret passage in the Hokage Building, which was not like the secret passage behind Danzo''s office.

    "Can you still locate that secret passage?"After hearing Aoba''s words, Fugaku was stunned. He could hear his thumping heartbeat, and he felt that finding Aoba was a very correct choice.

    "I can find it, but there is a relatively serious problem..." Aoba pursed his lips and hesitated to speak. This question was not deliberately said for Fugaku to hear, but he really thought so. There was indeed a difficult problem here that was difficult to break through.

    "What problem?" Fugaku''s mood suddenly tightened. He felt as if he was sitting on a roller coaster, constantly rising and falling, and he was almost played by Aoba.

    "Every corpse in the secret passage will be processed by Orochimaru-sama, removing internal organs and other organs. Then, it will be made into a specimen and stored in the secret room. If we go now, we might encounter Orochimaru-sama directly!" Aoba had a headache about this. In his heart, he felt that Orochimaru was a more terrifying person than Danzo. After all, Orochimaru had too many tricks up his sleeve. If he was not careful, he might be exposed in front of Orochimaru. If that happened, everything he had done would fall short.

    "Orochimaru!"

    Fugaku suddenly widened his eyes. His dark pupils contracted fiercely. His eyes were full of shock and surprise. He never thought that before he could read Hari''s memories, he would first hear Orochimaru''s name.

    All of a sudden, Fugaku felt that Hari''s matter had a very close relationship with Orochimaru. Otherwise, Hari''s body would not be sent to Orochimaru for disposal.

    "Once Orochimaru has dealt with it, the clues on Hari''s corpse might be wiped out!"

    Fugaku suddenly stood up as he spoke. His eyes stared fixedly at Aoba.

    "Aoba!"

    Fugaku''s voice became incomparably solemn, and his voice was filled with extreme expectation as he stared fixedly at Aoba.

    "We have to go to the secret passage now and find Hari''s corpse!"

    "We absolutely can not let Orochimaru snatch it first!"

    "Otherwise, everything will be meaningless!"

    Fugaku was in a state of extreme anxiety. In his heart, he had already begun to doubt Orochimaru. Then, if he could not investigate Hari before Orochimaru dealt with his corpse.

    In the end, everything would become a bubble, and there would be no more evidence to support his conjecture.

    Actually, Fugaku knew. From a certain point of view, reading memories could not be used as evidence to convict someone like Orochimaru.

    Besides...

    If Orochimaru kills someone, then he kills them. It wouldn''t have any effect at all. However, Fugaku only wanted to confirm in his heart whether Gasshi was Orochimaru or not!

    If so...

    He still had to make further plans.

    "This... Brother Fugaku... you have to tell me first. If we meet Orochimaru, what should we do?"

    Aoba said very cautiously. He could help Fugaku. But he would not joke when using his identity to do things.

    He did not want to see Orochimaru now, because this was not a good thing for him.

    If Fugaku did not give him a satisfactory answer, he even wanted to wait until Orochimaru finished dealing with it before going. After all, no matter what happened, he had already read Hari''s memory.

    But, there was also a risk that Hari''s secrets would be exposed. However, Aoba was far less nervous than Fugaku.

    After all, If Orochimaru could dispose of Hari''s corpse quickly, then he was helping him cover up the evidence.

    Aoba felt that there wasn''t that much risk to him. Now, it was completely to see how much Fugaku desired.

    "If we meet Orochimaru!"

    Fugaku''s eyes became even more determined, and his eyes even shot out deep killing intent.

    "If he wants to touch you!"

    "Then he has to step over my corpse first!"

    "Are you satisfied with this?"

    Fugaku was now extremely determined. If he could be ahead of Orochimaru and confirm the evidence on Hari.

    And this evidence pointed to Orochimaru. He couldn''t wait to have a head-on clash with Orochimaru in the secret passage.

    Let''s see who the real man was!

    "Sure."

    Aoba nodded. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up. If he could let Orochimaru and Fugaku fight, then they wouldn''t notice him.

    "But..."

    "I want to change my clothes, put on a cloak, and a mask."

    "I can''t let Orochimaru-sama see my real face."

    Aoba told Fugaku his last request. No matter what Fugaku would do at that time. He could not put all his hopes on Fugaku.

    And...

    Aoba added in his heart.

    If Fugaku cherished his life and wanted to leave him there to escape¡­ Then if he wanted to leave Orochimaru''s hands, he had to expose his own strength.

    This way, neither Orochimaru nor Fugaku can''t escape alive.

    This was only the last resort. Unless there was no other choice. Otherwise, Aoba would not do this.

    After all, this was like a Pandora''s Box. Once the news of Orochimaru and Fugaku''s disappearance spread out, it would be very difficult for him to hide.

    Moreover, Aoba was very clear. If he wanted to kill these two people. It was almost impossible to not take out some trump cards.

    "Okay, I will provide you with these. The Uchiha clan crest is printed on it. This way, even if Orochimaru saw it, he would suspect that it was the Uchiha clansman. He would not suspect you." Fugaku immediately nodded. He could understand Aoba''s concerns. Since he had a request for Aoba, it was his duty to do these things well.

    "Thank you so much!"

    Aoba nodded at Fugaku. Fugaku''s words dispelled some of his worries.

    Because if he used his own cloak and mask, even if he changed the style, it could still be seen that he was Anbu.

    Who went out?

    Who was in the dormitory?

    It was completely possible to find out clearly.

    Most importantly, Aoba appeared with Fugaku. As long as Fugaku was exposed, his identity would be quickly found out, and there would be no way to hide things.

    When Aoba thought of this, another thought appeared in his mind. It could avoid great hidden dangers. It was just that he might have to take a little bit of risk

    Aoba weighed the pros and cons a little. Then he still decided to do this.

    "Brother Fugaku, I want to go to the bathroom." Aoba stood up and said. He had to prepare everything. Otherwise, the risk and pressure would be too great. It would be more troublesome to remedy it in the future.

    "Just go out and turn right to the end of the corridor." Fugaku said to Aoba, "We''ll set off after you''re done. I''ll find you some clothes now."

    "Okay."

    Aoba responded and immediately walked toward the bathroom in Fugaku''s house.

    He went all the way to the end of the corridor and saw a wooden door on the right side.

    On it was the two letters "WC".

    Then, Aoba pushed open the door and walked in directly. He closed the door and locked it. Then, he directly uses his perception to its highest.

    In a split second, Aoba clearly felt Fugaku''s chakra. Fugaku was still in the room just now and did not leave. Obviously, he still believed in Aoba.

    Aoba slowly nodded and felt a little relieved. He immediately made a series of hand seals and used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    Bang!

    Right in front of him, another Aoba appeared. It was his shadow clone.

    Aoba suddenly flipped his wrist, and a piece of white paper appeared in his hands. A black circle was at the center of the white paper, which was the Flying Thunder God Formula.

    Hum!

    The Flying Thunder God Formula in Aoba''s hands directly stuck to the shadow clone, causing the shadow clone to tremble.

    "Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder)!"

    Aoba directly threw the shadow clone out, making it seem as if nothing had happened.

    Aoba''s shadow clone appears in the forest at the edge of Konohagakure''s bustling area. Then, he swaggered toward Konohagakure''s streets and alleys. Finally, along the streets, many people saw him and walked in the direction of Anbu''s dormitory.

    The task of this shadow clone was to swagger back to Anbu''s dormitory and then write novels in his room. It was best to let more people see his figure on the way back so that people would know about this matter.

    After that, Aoba flushed the toilet in front of him, turned around, and walked back to Fugaku''s room.

    When Aoba returned to Fugaku''s room, Fugaku was already waiting for him there.

    "Aoba, try this one and see if it fits you," Fugaku said with a smile. He looked gentle on the surface, but in fact, his heart was already burning with anxiety. His heart had already drifted to the position of Hari''s corpse.

    "Okay."

    Aoba immediately responded. He put the clothes that Fugaku had brought over directly outside his current clothes.

    It was a set of night clothes and was dark black in color. There was the emblem of the Uchiha clan on both of its sleeves. It looked like it was worn when on a mission at night.

    There was also a mask here. The style of this mask was extremely simple. It was also black and looks like the Batman kind.

    Just a little different from it.

    Other than the eyes, there were no other holes in the mask. It could completely cover Aoba''s face, and could not even see the shape of the face clearly.

    "This mask is not bad!"

    Aoba could not help but praise. This mask looked much more convenient than his cat face mask, especially at night.

    Aoba put the black mask on his face, then put on the cloak, and then put the hood on, covering his whole body tightly.

    "Aoba, aren''t you being too cautious?" When Fugaku saw Aoba''s appearance, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch fiercely. This was too exaggerated. Not to mention Orochimaru, who had never seen Aoba, even he would not be able to recognize Aoba.

    "Hehehe..."

    Aoba only laughs at Fugaku. He did not say anything unnecessary. He began to check if any place on his body was still outside. It might expose a little of his identity.

    "You also made me want to hide my identity..."

    Fugaku originally did not have the habit of hiding his identity. When he wore a mask, it was not to hide his identity. Instead, he hoped that when he first met his opponent, he would not let the other party know what clan he was from so that the other party would not be able to guess his specific attack trajectory.

    Fugaku had never seen a person as cautious as Aoba in his entire life.

    It was a bit too exaggerated!

    "Phew..."

    As Fugaku thought about it, he could not help but let out a long sigh. Afterward, he walked toward the wardrobe, took out another cloak from inside, and draped it over his body.

    "Mm..."

    Fugaku thought about it again and finally decided to put on the hood of the cloak. It seemed that it would not expose his identity too much.

    "Let''s go."

    After putting on the cloak, Fugaku looked at Aoba.

    If they stood in Aoba''s perspective. They could only see the part below Fugaku''s nose. Even if it were an acquaintance, they would be able to recognize him!

    "En."

    Aoba nodded. The two of them immediately walked out of Fugaku''s room and headed toward the Hokage Building.

    "Let''s reach the Hokage Building safely first, and then I will leave the matter of finding the secret passage to you."

    Fugaku led Aoba around the road and walked toward the direction of the Hokage Building.

    Through the route that Fugaku took. Aoba silently praised in his heart.

    ''As expected of Konoha Military Police Force''s elite.''

    ''He is very familiar with all the roads in the village, big and small. Moreover, he had accumulated experience from many years of patrolling. He was very clear at what time there were many people or no one at every intersection.''

    The whole process went on. Although they had walked a bit more. However, they did not waste much time. Moreover, no one had discovered them. It was very smooth.

    At this time, Aoba and Fugaku were standing behind the Hokage Building. They were still a distance away from the entrance.

    "Brother Fugaku, how are we going to sneak in?" Aoba asked Fugaku. If it was him, he had countless ways to enter, but now there was Fugaku next to him, so the opportunity to solve this problem was handed over to Fugaku.

    "Leave it to me!"

    Fugaku nodded. He knew very well that he was the one who asked Aoba to come and help. Moreover, Aoba was only responsible for reading the memories. So, he had to take care of these things along the way.

    "Wait for me here."

    Fugaku slightly lowered his head and pulled the hood of his cloak with his right hand to cover his face. Then he directly walked in the direction of the Hokage Building.

    "Stop!"

    "Who are you?"

    The two guards at the entrance of the building looked at Fugaku, who was wearing a cloak and a hood. According to their instinct, they felt that the person who did this was very dangerous.

    Fugaku did not say a word. He just maintained his posture and walked toward the entrance of the building step by step.

    "Stop!"

    The two guards immediately shouted at the same time. Their eyes were focused on Fugaku, and they looked at the face under his hood. They wanted to know what Fugaku looked like.

    At this time, Fugaku suddenly raised his head and their eyes met.

    A pair of blood-red eyes with three black magatamas appeared in their line of sight.

    Three tomoe Sharingan!

    At this moment, these two Chunin realized that the situation was not good. However, it was already too late.

    "Go to sleep,"

    Fugaku said lightly. He had only cast a sleeping genjutsu, which directly disturbed the nerves of the other party''s brain through his dojutsu.

    Thud! Thud!

    With two sounds of falling, the two guards at the entrance of the building lost consciousness and fell to the ground unconscious.

    "Come quickly!"

    Fugaku shouted at Aoba. He did not dare to shout too loudly, nor did he dare to call Aoba''s name directly. After all, he could not leave the information of his teammates here.

    Just as Fugaku had just finished speaking. Aoba had already appeared in front of him.

    "Let''s go together."

    Aoba moved toward the nearest guard and carried him to the side. Fugaku carried the other person away. After that, Aoba nodded at Fugaku, indicating that the two of them could go.

    Fugaku immediately received the signal from Aoba and followed closely behind. He could not help but feel nervous.

    Under the lead of Aoba. Aoba and Fugaku arrived at the 1st floor of the Hokage Building.

    It was unknown whether it was because the people were very tired from dealing with the water the night before.

    Except for the guards standing at the entrance. They did not encounter anyone at all.

    Aoba then brought Fugaku all the way to the secret door.

    "This is the place."

    Aoba stood at the door of the secret passage. He did not immediately push the door. After all, entering this time, things would become extremely dangerous.

    "If you hadn''t said that this was a door, I really wouldn''t have been able to tell..."

    Fugaku''s eyes were fixed on the wall. This place wasn''t a bare wall. Instead, there were some lifelike carvings. The carvings'' lines fit perfectly with the door''s cracks. It was very difficult to see the specific appearance outside.

    "Now you have to think clearly. If we go in directly, we might encounter Orochimaru-sama. At that time, things will not be so simple." Aoba said in a low voice. In his heart, the thing he least wanted to happen was meeting Orochimaru.

    If they were to encounter Orochimaru, they would be in a difficult situation. It would also add a lot of trouble. This was not something he wanted to see at all.

    "Enter."

    Fugaku nodded firmly. He had been waiting for this moment all this time. Now that he had the chance to obtain Hari''s corpse, it would be a very good thing for him.

    "Okay."

    After hearing Fugaku''s words, Aoba immediately nodded. Facing the matter that he had already decided on, he no longer hesitated. He raised his hand and pushed open the door.

    "It''s very dark inside. Be careful."

    After warning Fugaku, Aoba took the lead and walked in.

    The corners of Fugaku''s mouth slightly curled up, and his black pupils once again changed into the form of three tomoe Sharingan. Then, he followed Aoba into the secret passage.

    After the two of them entered together. The door behind them closed and locked the two of them inside.

    "Come with me."

    Aoba walked toward the dark corridor in front of him with ease. It was a sloping path. They had just walked a few steps when they felt that the terrain was descending.

    "Um."

    Fugaku''s eyes became serious. When he entered this secret passage, he had a feeling that this place was not simple. Now, as he kept going down, his heart began to beat faster.

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba and Fugaku arrived at the end of the corridor. There was another door there.

    "We are almost there. There are stairs behind this door. If you don''t pay attention, you might stumble."

    Aoba said to Fugaku. Then, he pushed open the door and walked down the stairs.

    Fugaku followed Aoba down the stairs.

    At this point, the two of them had completely arrived at the corridor that stored the corpses.

    "Let''s slow down a bit. Right now, there might be Hari''s corpse in every room. Of course, there might also be Orochimaru in every room." Aoba said to Fugaku.

    "Understood."

    Fugaku nodded. His eyes were especially solemn, and he maintained his Sharingan. For the time being, he didn''t plan to retract it.

    "Brother Fugaku, wait a moment."

    Aoba took a deep breath, then slowly closed his eyes. He immediately controlled the chakra around his body to sense his surrounding.

    The result was clear in his consciousness. There were only two of them. There was no one else. Orochimaru was not here.

    "Let''s start searching for Hari''s corpse!"

    Aoba did not tell Fugaku the results of his perception. These were his own little secrets. It was enough for him to know what he was doing. There was no need to tell Fugaku about this at all.

    After he finished speaking, Aoba took a step forward and took the lead to reach the stone door.

    He had come here twice. Inside was the corpse of Kumogakure ninjas.

    Of course, Aoba felt that this place was the most likely place to store Hari''s corpse. Because they were all the same batch of Kumogakure ninjas!

    Aoba pushed open the stone door in front of him and pushed it hard.

    Rumble...

    The stone door was pushed open. Inside was a dark room. It was the room where Kumogakure ninja copses were previously in.

    It was pitch black inside now.

    After Aoba pushed open the stone door, he only stood at the door and did not make a move to walk in directly.

    "Brother Fugaku, I will guard the door for you. Take a look inside and see if there is..."

    Aoba deliberately made his voice seem full of fear, trying to show his weak side as much as possible to stimulate Fugaku to move forward.

    Now he was very clear.

    Since he was with Fugaku, there were many things that he didn''t need to worry about. He just had to leave all of them to Fugaku.

    "Okay!"

    Fugaku immediately nodded and directly walked into the room. His eyes still maintained his three tomoe Sharingan. As for observation, this thing was completely enough.

    Fugaku looked brave, but when he stepped into the room, he still looked cautiously around. After all, it was dark here. There were also corpses lying on every iron shelf inside.

    Fugaku swept across each corpse one by one and finally fixed his eyes on the iron shelf in the corner.

    It was on this iron shelf, there were two corpses. One was the Hari he had seen before and also the one he was looking for. The other was a skeleton that looked like it had been burned by flames. There was only a skull and a number of small bones.

    Two bodies were placed on the same iron shelf. If he did not know Hari, he might have missed it.

    "Here!"

    Fugaku said in a low voice. His voice was not loud, and he deliberately lowered his voice. However, it was clear enough to reach Aoba''s ears because it was too quiet here.

    "I''m coming."

    When Aoba heard Fugaku''s words, he was truly surprised. Even though he had already guessed that Hari''s corpse was likely to be placed here. However, he was still shocked after he confirmed that it was here.

    He still felt a little amazed in his heart.

    They actually threw Hari''s corpse here!

    Then, Aoba stepped into the room. After he entered, he closed the stone door with a backhand.

    Although this place was incomparably dark. However, Aoba''s eyes had already adapted to it.

    However...

    He still acted a bit.

    "Which side?"

    Aoba acted as if he couldn''t see anything after coming in. He raised his hands and touched the air in front of him. It looked like he was fighting the air here.

    "Over here!"

    Fugaku''s face suddenly became black. His eyes focused on Aoba, and his eyes showed a touch of helplessness.

    Fugaku directly walked toward Aoba and then raised his hand to grab Aoba''s arm.

    "Come with me!"

    Fugaku was already extremely anxious in his heart. Right now, he needed to know what exactly was in Hari''s memories. This was extremely important to him.

    Then, Aoba was directly pulled over by Fugaku, standing directly next to the cold iron shelf.

    "I''ve adapted to it."

    Aoba said slowly. His eyes focused on Hari''s body, and then he reached out to touch Hari''s neck.

    "He was killed by twisting his neck!"

    Aoba said in a low voice. In fact, he was the one who broke Hari''s neck, but he still analyzed it in a serious way.

    After that, Aoba''s right hand moved toward Hari''s abdomen.

    "His internal organs have not been removed. It should be that Orochimaru has not come yet. Now, Orochimaru-sama might appear at any time..." Aoba said again.

    "Aoba, then hurry up. We will leave before Orochimaru comes. Don''t analyze it for me. I know how he died!" Fugaku''s face was full of black lines. If he hadn''t found Aoba to read memory, he would have thought that Aoba was here for a medical appraisal.

    "Okay!"

    Aoba immediately walked to the top of the iron shelf. He then slowly raised his hands and pressed them on Hari''s temple.

    In fact, Aoba was also very curious at this time.

    What kind of secret did Hari grasp?

    "Brother Fugaku, because time is limited, I will directly tell you what I see. If you think there is no problem, I will not waste time. If you feel that there is a problem, I will carefully investigate it."

    As Aoba spoke, his hands suddenly surged with chakra. He was currently using the Yamanaka clan''s mind-reading secret technique to read the memories that were still stored in Hari''s brain.

    At this time, Aoba was really reading Hari''s memories. He was using the pure secret technique of the Yamanaka clan. His Mind Reading System had already been used, so he had no idea what had happened to Hari at that time.

    Then, Aoba''s chakra directly surged into Hari''s brain and began to enter the neurons, searching for fragments of memories.

    If it was a memory he was not satisfied with. He would directly use chakra to erase it.

    "When Hari came to Konohagakure as the leader of Kumogakure''s envoy group, he issued an order to Gasshi to kidnap a member of the Hyuga clan," Aoba said slowly. Because he sensed from Fugaku that the other party wanted to know information about Gasshi, so he gave him information about Gasshi.

    "Continue!" Fugaku''s expression immediately became nervous, and even his breathing became much faster. The first sentence that Aoba said just now made him very concerned.

    "The Kumogakure envoy group mission is to attract the attention of Konohagakure higher-ups while a Kumogakure team sneaked in secretly."

    Aoba began to tell the story of the Kumogakure envoy group coming to Konohagakure.

    That''s the truth of the matter. Konohagakure''s people still did not know. Now, Aoba only needed to tell the truth. There was no need to make any adaptations.

    "Gasshi''s original mission was to wait outside Konohagakure and receive the intruder team and help them in their escape!"

    "If the intruder team successfully abducted a Hyuga clansman, they would immediately leave and run back to Kumogakure!"

    "If the intruder team fails, then Gasshi will be responsible for capturing a Hyuga clansman as a backup plan after the Hyuga clan thinks that the incident has ended!"

    "This is all Gasshi''s mission from beginning to end."

    "Hari doesn''t know why Gasshi attacked Brother Sekai and didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Moreover, it is precisely because of this that he faces a dangerous situation."

    Aoba said one sentence after another. His words were very clear, and he completely recreated Gasshi''s mission to Fugaku.

    "En!"

    Fugaku immediately nodded. He did not say his thoughts. Time was precious, and he had to leave it to Aoba to read Hari''s memories.

    However, the moment he heard these words, he had two guesses in his mind.

    There were only two possibilities for Gasshi to do such a thing that went against his ninja mission and even frame Hari, the leader of Kumogakure Anbu, and be caught by the Konohagakure people.

    The first one was that Gasshi had another mission on him. It was a secret mission, and the level of the mission was higher than the mission Hari had given him.

    The second one was that Gasshi was not the original Gasshi but was disguised by someone else.

    If there were no words left by Hari. Fugaku would definitely think that it was the first guess. After all, the matter of Gasshi being disguised could only be stopped in theory. It was not so easy to actually carry it out.

    But...

    It was precisely because he saw the words left behind by Hari that he began to think that Gasshi was someone else in disguise.

    And the person who pretended to be Gasshi...

    It was Orochimaru!

    After Aoba said these words, he vaguely felt that these contents were what Fugaku wanted to hear. Fugaku just wanted to hear the content related to Gasshi.

    Then satisfy him!

    Aoba paused for a moment. He was searching for Hari''s memories, searching for the memory he had not seen yet.

    "Hari was crippled. He couldn''t move his entire body except for his mouth." Aoba said slowly. He didn''t say these words because he knew the words written by Hari, but because he wanted to draw out the matter of Gasshi attacking Hari. He wanted to use this method to tell Fugaku that there was indeed something wrong with Gasshi.

    "What?!"

    Fugaku suddenly widened his eyes, and his eyes flashed with deep horror. He never thought that things would be so coincidental. Wasn''t this what he cared about?

    ''No wonder...''

    ''No wonder the handwriting I found was wet as if licked out by his tongue!''

    ''It turned out that Hari was not tied up.''

    ''Instead, he was crippled!''

    ''All of this made sense!''

    At this time of hunger. Fugaku had completely believed that the words on the Hokage Rock were written by Hari, so he only needed to know the authenticity of the content.

    "Can you see how Hari becomes crippled?" Fugaku asked anxiously. He knew that any bit of time they had here was precious!

    "Wait a moment..."

    Aoba put on a very strained look. In fact, he was very happy in his heart. He knew very well that Fugaku, this big fish, had taken the bait.

    Hum!

    Aoba controlled the chakra in his body as if he used even more strength, showing a feeling of desperately fighting.

    Bean-sized beads of sweat continuously fell from Aoba''s forehead, drop by drop falling to the ground, directly smashing into pieces.

    This scene completely fell into Fugaku''s eyes. This made him quite moved, and his impression of Aoba changed again.

    Fugaku knew very well that Aoba''s physical fitness was not good. The strength he could exert was limited. In addition, it was very difficult to read the memories of a corpse. When he saw that Aoba was so desperate, he did not know what to say. His heart was full of gratitude.

    As time passed.

    The secret room seemed very quiet.

    Almost five minutes passed.

    In this anxious waiting, every minute seemed to be particularly long. Fugaku seemed to have spent an entire century here.

    "Found it!"

    At this time, Aoba suddenly spoke. His eyes were tightly closed, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. Beads of sweat kept falling down from his head. His acting could be said to be particularly realistic.

    "After being caught, Hari has been imprisoned in the basement under the control of Danzo. No one can come into contact with Hari, not even Third Hokage-sama!"

    Aoba slowly spoke. As soon as his words came out, a picture was immediately constructed in Fugaku''s mind. It was the appearance of Hari sitting in the deepest prison at the Root Base.

    "One day not long ago, I can''t tell exactly which day it is, but one day..."

    "Gasshi suddenly appeared at the Root Base!"

    "He destroyed the prison with brute force, launched a surprise attack on Hari, broke his spine, and then left directly."

    "After that time, Hari was crippled!"

    Aoba said one sentence at a time. Every sentence he said was like a clap of thunder exploding in Fugaku''s mind.

    "Gasshi went to Root?" Fugaku asked in surprise. He felt that something was wrong. Aoba had already said before that the prison that Hari was in was a place that even Third Hokage-sama could not enter. How could Gasshi come into the prison at Root? If Root were so easy to enter, it would not be Root.

    "That''s right!" Aoba said firmly. This matter had really happened. He did not lie at all. If it were another person from the Yamanaka clan who read Hari''s memories, he would be able to see the same scene.

    "How did Gasshi appear at Root?" Fugaku asked with trembling eyes. The words that Hari had left before he died once again appeared in his mind. Since it was Gasshi who had caused Hari to enter the underground prison at Root, and it was also Gasshi who had beaten Hari into a cripple, then it was only natural that Hari had a deep hatred for Gasshi. For a moment, Fugaku had already regarded Hari as one of his people. After all, the enemy of my enemy was my friend. They had a common goal, and that was Gasshi.

    "I do not know either."

    Aoba shook his head. He knew about this matter, but he would not say it. However, other than him, no one else knew about it. This was not a problem. After all, he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to secretly enter Root.

    "Hari thought that Gasshi wanted to kill him, but when the final medical results came out, many of his injuries were only a little bit worse. If Gasshi used even a little more strength, Hari would have died countless times!" Aoba said in a low voice.

    "Sure enough, it''s an assassination!"

    Fugaku slowly nodded. Now he could understand Hari''s feelings. That was that the other party wanted to kill him.

    If that was the case...

    Even if he was the one who had experienced such a thing. All he could think of was to die together with Gasshi.

    "After becoming crippled, Hari decided to join Root and become Danzo-sama''s subordinate and give advice to Danzo-sama. He asked for only one thing: to understand why Garcia wanted to kill him and use Danzo-sama''s power to defeat Gasshi!" Aoba said again.

    "I can understand." Fugaku nodded again. Now he has made up for the sullen anger in the heart of a crippled person. He was extremely angry, but he did not have the ability to change all of this. He could only borrow the power of others. This feeling was extremely powerless.

    As Aoba talked about the situation at that time, he paid attention to Fugaku''s reaction.

    After seeing Fugaku''s situation, he gradually had confidence in his heart and understood Fugaku''s thoughts. This person just wanted to figure out the relationship between Hari and Gasshi first.

    Then satisfy him!

    "Hu..."

    Aoba took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. In this dark environment, it could be seen that his face was extremely pale, just like a bloodless face. It was enough to feel how much energy he had consumed.

    "Just yesterday, Kumogakure invaded Konohagakure, and all the ninjas from Root went out. Someone took the opportunity to find Hari, took him away, and was ready to hand him over..." Just as Aoba said this, he suddenly felt that he had made an error. This memory was what he saw in Hari''s memory through the mind-reading secret technique: Hari was thrown above the Hokage Rock using Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder) and transformed into Orochimaru. There he met his advanced paper clone, a Kirigakure ninja named Satsuma Rentaro.

    Now, if you speak about the past directly like this, the memory was not very coherent, and problems were prone to occur.

    Most importantly...

    He did not know where Orochimaru had been yesterday. He had never seen Orochimaru.

    Should...

    Should he shift the blame to someone else?!

    At this moment, Aoba''s thoughts became active, and he began to think of a way to smooth this matter over.

    However, Aoba stopped in place. It made Fugaku extremely nervous, and his entire nerves were twitching.

    "Who was the person who found Hari?" Fugaku immediately asked in a low voice. He suddenly realized that this person was the key that put the puzzled together. Even if he were not Gasshi, he would definitely know Gasshi.

    According to what Aoba had described. Hari had always been at Root and never come out. So how could he happen to appear by Gasshi''s side when the Third Raikage came?

    From the looks of it. There was a person who broke into the Root and took Hari away.

    This was the problem!

    A big problem!

    "I didn''t see it clearly."

    Aoba still hadn''t figured out how to deal with it. After all, there was the most realistic problem in front of him: Hari''s body had not been dealt with yet.

    There was only one person in charge of dealing with the corpse.

    That was Orochimaru!

    Maybe Orochimaru would appear here at any time!

    If he directly threw the blame on Orochimaru, but Orochimaru appeared, then as long as they confronted each other face to face, those doubts would be solved.

    This was the hardest part of this time.

    Aoba could fool anyone, make up stories, and show off his acting skills, but he has no way to make up his story in front of the target person.

    This was simply impossible!

    It was really too difficult!

    If there was no confrontation with Orochimaru, and it was just splashing cold water on Orochimaru, then he could do this. But it was possible that he would encounter Orochimaru at any time.

    This was very difficult!

    "Can you see the general characteristics of that person, or the general appearance, outline, voice, behavior, and so on?" Fugaku asked urgently.

    "Well... I''ll take a good look..."

    Aoba took a deep breath. This time, he was not acting. He really felt the pressure. This pressure made him a little speechless.

    There was indeed a big problem!

    If he said that the person was Gasshi, then there was no way to explain how Gasshi came in Root and accurately found Hari!

    But...

    If he really splashed dirty water on Orochimaru?

    ''Forget it!''

    ''Splash it!''

    Aoba''s heart suddenly hardened. He thought of how Orochimaru had almost poked him and was coveting his body to become the next material. How could he accept such a thing? He simply couldn''t accept it.

    Aoba immediately made a decision.

    That was to drag Orochimaru out and make him the scapegoat. As long as Fugaku felt that it was Orochimaru and there was no decisive evidence, then he would not argue with Orochimaru.

    If so...

    Everything made sense!

    Otherwise, Fugaku already knew that there was someone pretending to be Gasshi. It was hard to guarantee that he would not be suspected one day.

    At that time, it would be difficult to blame Orochimaru again!

    Now, there was still a pot that could be dumped.

    He must cherish it!

    If he misses it, there will be no more!

    The most important thing was...

    Aoba had already used Orochimaru''s image to enter Root and ordered Root ninjas to fight against the Kumogakure ninjas outside.

    This kind of thing had already made Orochimaru take the blame. Then it would be better to lock this pot to death!

    Then, Aoba slowly spoke.

    "Just now, in Hari''s memory, I found the memory of that person entering Hari''s room."

    "At that time, when the stone door opened, Hari could only see the position of the ceiling and not the person who came over. He even cautiously asked "Who?" but there was no response."

    "Not long after, the person walked in front of Hari. Through the black light, he could see a long black-haired ninja. He could not see the specific face, but it seemed to have a pair of snake eyes and a long tongue."

    "Not only that, but he also talked to that person and mentioned "Orochimaru-sama!"

    Aoba said one sentence after another. What he said was all the content in Hari''s memory. He had already read the content through the Yamanaka clan mind reading secret technique. However, he planned to destroy the related memories of Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder) that could be directed at him later.

    "Hiss..."

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Fugaku could not help but gasp. The surprise in his heart completely exploded at this moment.

    ''Orochimaru!''

    ''It really was Orochimaru!''

    ''So it really was Orochimaru!''

    "I should have known it was Orochimaru a long time ago!"

    Fugaku clenched his fists tightly. Now, he had already confirmed that Gasshi was Orochimaru. As Aoba spoke to this point, Fugaku had already made long reasoning and could be logically self-consistent.

    First: Orochimaru disguised as Gasshi. Originally, Orochimaru''s target was him, but Sekai rushed forward instead. In the end, his target fell on Sekai. He killed Sekai, took his Sharingan, and successfully shifted the blame to Kumogakure Anbu Leader Hari. He completely pulled himself out and didn''t even arouse the suspicion of anyone. For no reason, he obtained a pair of three tomoe Sharingan and achieved his dream.

    Second: Orochimaru was a member of Root, and it was not difficult for him to enter Root Base. After entering Root, he disguised himself as Gasshi again, wanting to kill Hari directly to silence him because Hari knew that Gasshi did not take such a mission. This could be said to be a matter that violated the principles of a ninja, which was unreasonable. Therefore, if Orochimaru wanted to be safe, he must kill Hari. Moreover, he had to kill him with the identity of Gasshi. In this way, people would think Gasshi had received some special mission.

    Third: Orochimaru did not expect that Hari was only crippled and not dead. This became a thorn in his eye. If he did not get rid of him, he could not solve the worries in his heart. Because of this, when Kumogakure invaded, Orochimaru did not go to the front line to fight against Kumogakure. Instead, he entered Root and found Hari. He disguised himself as Gasshi again, killed Hari in front of everyone, and framed the Third Raikage. Finally, he quietly left.

    Although Fugaku had not yet obtained the complete information, he had already analyzed Orochimaru''s actions quite thoroughly.

    In his opinion, this was Orochimaru''s way of doing things!

    If Hari had been killed by the furious Konohagakure ninja that night, then these things would not have happened.

    But now, it seemed. It was still Hiruzen who was too cowardly. However, it was precisely because Hiruzen was a coward. This gave him the opportunity to investigate the truth.

    Fugaku was now glad that Hiruzen had left Hari''s life behind. Just now, Orochimaru had done more and more. The more he did, the more clues would be exposed. In the end, it was directly exposed.

    Then...

    In this way, Hari must have found some clues in the process and finally pointed the spearhead at Orochimaru.

    There was no chance to investigate it. In fact, it was immature, and there was no conclusive evidence. Therefore, it was only at the level of doubt and the confirmation in his heart. It was slow to advance, and there was no way to report it to Danzo.

    Even...

    Was Danzo on the same side as Orochimaru?

    Hari was still unclear.

    This kind of feeling was too desperate!

    Just thinking about it now gave Fugaku a headache. This was not a feeling that anyone could have!

    "There are still a few words after them..."

    At this time, Aoba''s voice continued to ring out, clearly drilling into Fugaku''s ears. It pull him back from his fantasy and focused his attention on him again.

 CH 318

    As Aoba''s voice rang out, Fugaku''s gaze once again fell on him.

    At this moment, Fugaku already believed in his heart that the entire matter was planned and done by Orochimaru.

    Sekai died at Orochimaru''s hands!

    Hari also died the same!

    ''Wait...''

    When Fugaku thought of this, the fourth step of Orochimaru''s operation appeared in his mind. Just now, he only thought of three steps, but now it seemed that there was actually a fourth step.

    In the fourth step, Orochimaru secretly ordered the people at Root to send Hari''s body to this secret room. In the end, Orochimaru would personally deal with it. This way, no other secrets would be exposed.

    Thinking of this, Fugaku''s eyes narrowed.

    He knew that now was not the time to confront Orochimaru head-on. If possible, he hoped to go back and think about it and slowly plan all this.

    He can''t be too hasty!

    Fugaku found that Orochimaru was very precise in everything he did. He acted only after thinking about it and made plans after thinking about everything.

    "Aoba now is not the time to talk. Hurry up and look through Hari''s memories of Orochimaru and Gasshi. Then look at whether Hari left something on Hokage Rock. Remember, we had to leave quickly." Fugaku began to be a little anxious. He knew that if he met Orochimaru at this time, they would become the targets to be silenced.

    Now that he had already obtained Mangekyo Sharingan, Fugaku believed that his strength could quickly rise in the future, and finally reach the peak. But now was not the time. He still had no way to be compared with the dignified Konoha Sannin.

    Previously, when Fugaku said that he would protect Aoba, he didn''t think that this matter would be so serious. Now, it seemed. This matter was far more serious than he had imagined.

    "Okay!"

    After hearing Fugaku''s words, Aoba immediately understood what Fugaku cared about.

    ''Looks like...''

    ''Hari leave behind before he died!''

    ''I don''t know if this thing will be bad for me!''

    Aoba''s face darkened. He began to secretly blame himself for being too careless. He actually did such a thing and put himself in an awkward situation.

    How could he just stare at the invader and ignore such a smart Hari?

    Aoba reflected in his heart.

    Suddenly, Aoba found the memory fragments of Hari before he died.

    Hari was lying face down on the ground above Hokage Rock. His whole body could not move. He had no choice but to use his tongue to write a line on the ground.

    "Gasshi is Orochimaru?!"

    Aoba instantly opened his eyes wide and suddenly read out those words. He never thought that Hari would give him a helping hand before he died.

    Good fellow!

    This was no ordinary assist

    This was definitely a godly assist!

    A godly assist in the godly assists!

    A relaxed expression appeared on Aoba''s face as the large rock hanging on his chest suddenly fell down.

    ''Understood!''

    ''Now, everything was clear!''

    Aoba asked Fugaku why he wanted to find him and asked him to read Hari''s memories.

    Because Fugaku had been searching for the whereabouts of Gasshi and wanted to avenge Sekai, but he had never found Gasshi. Now, he found evidence about Gasshi''s identity from the place where Hari died. How could he give up so easily?

    Moreover, Aoba understood even more clearly why Fugaku''s expression became so exaggerated when he mentioned Orochimaru.

    It turned out.

    Fugaku had been suspecting Orochimaru from the beginning. However, he did not say a word. Now, everything was clear. Everything on both sides matched up.

    Aoba''s train of thought immediately widened. He completely knew what to say. There was no difficulty in this at all.

    "You saw it?"

    When Fugaku heard Aoba''s words, the large stone that was hanging in his heart also dropped. He was afraid that he had guessed wrong. Now it seemed that all the evidence pointed to Orochimaru.

    ''Sure enough, Gasshi was Orochimaru!''

    "Brother Fugaku, I have read all the memories. We will talk about the rest when we go back. Now we must leave this place. If we meet Orochimaru, we will be in trouble." Aoba said to Fugaku. As he spoke, a chakra surged from his palm and directly destroyed the memories of Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) matter in Hari''s head.

    "That''s right!" Fugaku nodded as well. Right now, he was also thinking the same thing. They absolutely could not meet Orochimaru.

    Then, the two of them looked at each other. They quickly walked in the direction of the stone door, pushed it open, and came to the corridor.

    The instant Aoba stood in the corridor, he began to spread out chakra perception.

    "This..."

    Aoba suddenly discovered that there were three chakras coming toward them from the secret passage.

    One of them had exceptionally powerful chakra.

    There was no need to guess.

    It was Orochimaru.

    "Brother Fugaku, Orochimaru is here. He is right in front, I heard it." Aoba leaned close to Fugaku''s ear and said.

    "I heard footsteps too!" Fugaku''s eyes were solemn. His hands were clenched into fists, ready to fight Orochimaru head-on.

    "Brother Fugaku, I don''t think there is a need for us to fight. Right now, Orochimaru must be here to deal with Hari''s corpse. In other words, he won''t continue to walk further here. Now, let''s continue going deeper. Maybe there is another way. Even if there isn''t, it won''t be too late for us to leave after Orochimaru leaves." Aoba slowly said. He didn''t want to fight with Orochimaru at this time. It was not a matter of strength, but his own feelings. He didn''t want to expose himself like this.

    "That makes sense!" Fugaku immediately nodded. He was a little caught up in it just now and did not think too much about it. Now it seemed that this could really be the case. There was no need to insist on going against Orochimaru now. There would be opportunities in the future and he would be more prepared at that time.

    "Let''s go."

    Aoba immediately turned around and walked forward. He then tiptoed forward, trying his best not to make any noise when his feet touched the ground.

    Fugaku imitated Aoba''s actions and followed him.

    Although both had varying degrees of anxiety in their hearts, they were not anxious to that extent. After all, they were very clear that Orochimaru''s goal was only to get rid of Hari''s corpse. As long as they continued to walk onward, then Orochimaru would not see them. Sauntering like this would instead give them an advantage.

    Aoba and Fugaku walked step by step toward the back of the corridor. The two of them did not make any sound at all.

    After the two of them walked a distance, the sound of a stone door opening rang out behind them.

    ...

    When Orochimaru and the two attendants were walking the corridor.

    "Hmm?"

    Orochimaru looked forward with his pale yellow snake eyes. Although he did not see anything, he sensed the existence of two people.

    "It seems that there are rats in this secret passage!"

    Orochimaru smiled and said to himself. Then he did not say anything. He did not care about the two people at all. He came here to take Hari''s body organs back as research materials. As for the rats in this passage, that was Danzo''s matter. It had nothing to do with him.

    After that, Orochimaru stopped at a stone door. He raised his hand and slowly pushed open the stone door.

    Rumble!

    As these sounds rang out, Orochimaru directly walked in. The two attendants behind him also quickly followed.

    Rumble...

    The sounds of a stone door rubbing against the ground rang out again.

    The stone door closed.

    At this moment, Aoba and Fugaku looked at each other. They both saw affirmation in each other''s eyes.

    As expected, Orochimaru did not chase after them.

    However, right now, they were faced with two choices.

    One was to continue walking forward. The advantage of that was that they did not have to take risks for the time being, but they might go deep inside and wait for Orochimaru to leave.

    The other one was to return the way they came. The good thing was that they could run away quickly. The problem was Orochimaru might sense them when they walked outside of the room.

    Now, these two decisions. It lingered in Fugaku''s mind, making him not know how to choose.

    "Aoba, what should we do? Should we continue to go deeper or return?"

    Fugaku had no way to make a decision by himself. He immediately looked at Aoba, wanting to get an answer from him.

    "Let''s go out!"

    Aoba immediately said. Now that Orochimaru had entered the room, returning immediately was definitely the best opportunity. If they continued to go deeper and once they failed to hide, it would be even more troublesome.

    "What if Orochimaru comes out from the stone door to chase us?" Fugaku asked doubtfully. This was also what he was very concerned about. If they could not solve this problem, he felt that the risk was very high.

    "It''s fine, I have this!"

    Aoba immediately reached into his ninja pouch. He took out a paper tag with the word "explode" written on it. It was an explosive tag.

    "Are you going to blow up the stone door?" Fugaku''s eyes widened in disbelief. Although it was a good idea, he found that Aoba was bold enough.

    For a moment, he couldn''t figure out Aoba''s character. Was this person cautious or bold? Or¡­ Aoba''s bold behavior was only because he was very cautious?

    Fugaku took a deep look at Aoba. He felt that if this person was not in poor health, he might be even more terrifying than Danzo and Orochimaru.

    "I will stick an explosive tag to the place where the stone door turns. As long as the stone door does not turn, the explosive tag will not be triggered. Once the stone door turns, then the explosive tag will be triggered." Aoba nodded at Fugaku and added, "This is the best way I can think of. Otherwise, once we are found, the future will be bleak."

    "Good! Then let''s do it!" Fugaku''s eyes suddenly narrowed and he made up his mind. It should be known that not long ago, he had been prepared to fight Orochimaru head-on. Now, it was just sticking an explosive tag. There was no problem at all.

    "Then let''s go."

    Aoba began to sneak back the way he came from and walked directly toward the stone door.

    Fugaku followed behind Aoba.

    Gradually, the two of them slowly walked to the vicinity of the stone door. Fugaku''s breathing also became rapid, and he was extremely nervous.

    He said that he was not afraid of Orochimaru because he had obtained Mangekyo Sharingan, and his strength had greatly improved. After all, that was Orochimaru, one of Konoha Sannin.

    Fugaku did not doubt that with Orochimaru''s strength, even if it was to fight with a Kage of various villages, he will not fall into a disadvantage.

    Aoba walked in front, but his heart was not flustered at all. It was far from the degree of panic that Fugaku had.

    He knew exactly what the paper tag in his hand was. This was a little toy he had specially made. It was not an explosive tag at all. It was just that after the paper tag was finished, he wrote the word "explode" on it, making it look like an explosive tag.

    Aoba walked to the side of the stone door step by step, then raised his hand and quickly pasted the paper tag in his hand on the gap of the stone door.

    After that, Aoba suddenly looked at Fugaku behind him and nodded at him, indicating for the two to leave quickly. Then Aoba quickly walked forward the corridor. Fugaku quickly followed Aoba. His heart was far more panicked than Aoba''s. After a while, the two of them arrived at the end of the corridor.

    "Run!"

    Aoba whispered to Fugaku. He immediately exerted strength in his legs and climbed up the circular step. This gave him the feeling of climbing a mountain. At the same time, Fugaku also quickly climbed up. Both of them were very fast. They didn''t want to stay here for even half a minute.

    ...

    Two minutes ago.

    Orochimaru led the two attendants to the room. He walked directly to the iron shelve where Aoba and Fugaku were before and saw Hari''s body.

    "If those two rats come over, you two go and kill them."

    Orochimaru''s face turned ugly. He faintly felt that Hari''s body had been touched. This made him feel like he had lost something, but it was hard to say what exactly he had lost.

    "Yes!"

    The two attendants immediately nodded. They did not know who they were going to face, but from Orochimaru''s appearance, they did not seem to be a difficult person to deal with.

    After that, the two people walked toward the stone door and stood still.

    Only...

    The two of them had no idea at all.

    The movements of the two of them had already been seen through by Aoba. Through his powerful perception, Aoba had already determined from their positions that they were going to attack them.

    Because of this, Aoba decides to go out at this time. Otherwise, when Orochimaru finished dealing with Hari''s corpse, he would definitely go deep into the corridor to find them.

    Snapped!

    Aoba stuck the paper tag on his palm on the stone door. However, he did not paste the "explode" side facing up like a normal explosive tag should be but directly pasted the "explode" side down to the stone door.

    On the other side, the word "seal" appeared.

    After Aoba pasted this paper tag on the stone door, he immediately injected chakra into it. Along with the injection of this chakra, this paper tag with the word "seal" suddenly trembled.

    Just when Aoba and Fugaku ran past this stone door.

    The paper tag on the stone door suddenly showed its effect. A transparent barrier directly appeared on the stone door and instantly seemed to add a wall on the outside of the stone door.

    Just after the barrier was formed.

    Orochimaru''s two attendants in the stone door began to push forward the stone door. They were shocked to find that no matter how much strength they used, they could not open the stone door.

    "What''s going on? The stone door can''t move!"

    "Orochimaru-sama, we can''t open the stone door at all. We are sealed here!"

    The two attendants immediately cried out in alarm. They had never encountered such a scene before. Their expressions were filled with nervousness, and they did not know how to deal with such a scene.

    "The two of you are making such a big fuss. The stone door is covered with a barrier. It won''t last long before it disappears on its own. Now, even if you smash the stone door, you won''t be able to get out. There is no need to chase anymore!"

    Orochimaru began to undo the clothes on Hari. He took out a metal scalpel from his backpack and all kinds of bottles and jars filled with nutrient fluids. He then began to dissect Hari''s body and remove his organs.

    "It seems that these two rats are not simple rats!"

    Orochimaru muttered to himself. However, his attention was completely focused on Hari. After all, these organs were the freshest when a person had just died. The longer the time passed, the more likely there would have some problems. He had just finished his experiments and immediately came over. In fact, he had already been delayed by a lot of things. He did not have the mood to care about the two rats outside.

    "Yes!"

    Orochimaru''s two attendants helplessly responded after hearing his words. None of them had expected to encounter a barrier in this kind of place.

    The sealing tag just now. It was the variant sealing tag that Aoba had drawn. Although there was the word "seal" written on it, the technique drawn on it was a barrier type, and the more suitable word should be "barrier".

    ...

    Aoba took Fugaku and ran wildly all the way. Finally, they went back to the secret door. Aoba stood behind the secret door and felt the chakra outside. He found that the two guards had already awakened.

    "Brother Fugaku now is the last door. We don''t know who is behind the secret door. Do you have any plans?"

    Aoba did not tell Fugaku who was behind the secret door. He said this just to fill Fugaku''s heart with tension. This way, there would not be any omissions.

    If Fugaky felt that everything was so smooth, then problems would appear, and this was not what Aoba wanted.

    "Aoba, I will go out first to attract attention, and then you will wait for an opportunity to slip away. We will meet later." Fugaku said firmly. He knew that he should be the one to stand up for such a thing. He couldn''t let Aoba continue to work for him.

    This matter was originally raised by Fugaku. He was the one who called Aoba out. Aoba had helped Fugaku a lot along the way. This made Fugaku extremely satisfied in his heart.

    Fugaku was very clear in his heart. If not for Aoba bringing him into this secret passage and with their Konoha Military Police Force''s ability, they might not be able to find where Hari''s corpse was stored.

    Not to mention successfully reading Hari''s memories and obtaining extremely crucial information.

    Now, Fugaku understood that he absolutely could not let anything happen to Aoba.

    "Okay."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up behind the mask. He wanted an answer like this from Fugaku. As long as Fugaku drew the attention, then the news that Fugaku had been here may leak out.

    At that time Fugaku would represent the Uchiha clan and completely stand on the opposite side of Danzo and Orochimaru.

    This kind of thing seemed to be very exciting just thinking about it.

    Then, Aoba pushed open the secret door. Fugaku directly rushed out. His eyes which were covered by the cloak hood had already turned into a pair of three tomoe Sharingan.

    ¡­

    On the first floor of the Hokage Building.

    When the two guards woke up, they felt their heads were heavy. They could not remember what had just happened. They felt as if they saw something red and then fell asleep.

    When they woke up, they thought they were drowsy. However, they still had a slight impression of that red thing. But, no one dared to report this matter to the Hokage. They were all afraid of being reprimanded by him.

    "Hey!"

    Just at this time, a voice sounded from behind them, which made the two ninjas guarding the entrance turn their heads without hesitation.

    The two of them had just turned their heads and saw a pair of blood-colored three tomoe Sharingan.

    In a split second, the consciousness of the two suddenly received a strong chakra impact. They directly fell into a coma and fell again.

    Fugaku immediately walked toward the entrance and did not see anyone. Aoba quickly followed behind Fugaku. When he used his perception ability, he already knew how many people there were in the building.

    What made him feel very lucky was...

    The Third Hokage was not here at the moment. In comparison, the Hokage Building was empty and did not attract too much attention.

    Aoba followed behind Fugaku, and the two left the building one after the other. They walked along the path in the direction of the Uchiha Clan.

    "Hahahahaha! We''re out!" Fugaku couldn''t help but laugh out loud. He looked very comfortable. He didn''t feel any confusion because of this matter at all. Even the way he looked at Aoba had changed. In his heart, their friendship had evolved into that of carrying a spear on the battlefield together.

    "Yes! It''s really too dangerous! I never thought that Gasshi would actually be Orochimaru!" Aoba immediately began to talk about Orochimaru. Previously, he didn''t talk much because he was afraid that they would encounter Orochimaru. Now, he was completely out of Orochimaru''s range and everything he said was told to Fugaku alone. In the future, if there was any sound in the village, it would be Fugaku.

    "Let''s go back and talk about this matter. It''s not safe to talk here. Let''s go to my house now!" The smile on Fugaku''s face suddenly disappeared. He only smiled for a while, and then he could no longer smile. His mood, which had just relaxed a little, was not very good because of the information he had received.

    "Okay!" Aoba nodded. This time, even if Fugaku did not want to bring him to his house, he would still go to his door and meet him. He had to make things clear about Orochimaru. Such a natural script, if he did not make a second composition, it would be unfair to an excellent actor and screenwriter like him.

    "You follow me. Let''s speed up. The Uchiha clan is not so peaceful. There are many eyes staring at us. Do not look at anyone." Fugaku said to Aoba. After he said this, he immediately took Aoba toward the direction of the Uchiha clan.

    "Okay." Aoba nodded again, and then followed Fugaku without saying a word.

    ...

    Half an hour later.

    Under Fugaku''s lead, Aoba returned to Fugaku''s house. The two entered the gate. Through the entrance, they bypass the garden adorned with rockery potted plants and arrived at the house.

    This was not the first time Aoba had entered this place. It was the second time now. It was no longer so fresh and was even more familiar.

    Aoba followed behind Fugaku and went directly to the second floor and entered Fugaku''s room together.

    "Aoba, wait a moment. I''ll go make another pot of tea."

    Fugaku only relaxed a lot when he returned to his home. He knew that even if Orochimaru had extraordinary abilities, it was impossible for him to barge into their Uchiha clan. This was undoubtedly courting death.

    Aoba''s mood was also completely different from before. At that time, he was still somewhat nervous. He did not know what kind of clue Hari had released, and he also did not know what kind of discovery Fugaku had.

    Unknown things were often the most terrifying!

    Now that Aoba knew exactly what was going on, he was at the stage where he knew himself and his enemy. He could completely rely on the information gap he had to crush them.

    I have to say¡­

    Aoba was once again grateful for Hari''s godly assist!

    This assist was simply too fragrant and it actually matched everything directly!

    Aoba didn''t even dare to write a novel like this. How could there be such a coincidence? Even if it was purely a coincidence, there shouldn''t be too many coincidences!

    It just so happened that Hari''s mood, who had experienced those encounters, has become distorted. There was only one purpose for him to live in the world, and that was to find the person who made him like this.

    Because of this, when Hari looked at the world again, his eyes were filled with suspicion. He suspected anyone who tried to get close to him.

    When Aoba got close to Hari with his identity as Orochimaru and used Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder)''s method to send Hari to the top of the Hokage Rock. At that time, Hari had already determined that Orochimaru was the one who harmed him.

    Aoba quickly summed up how to find a bridge between Orochimaru and Gasshi. No matter what was said. Orochimaru was definitely going to take the blame!

    It was Orochimaru''s return gift for scaring him that day!

    Aoba took off the black mask. The corners of the mouth behind the mask curled up slightly and he looked very excited.

    He just didn''t know how to deal with Gasshi''s matter. There were too many bugs in this identity. He didn''t know what identity to use when he was doing things, so he would bring Gasshi out. It could be said that he would use Gasshi when something happened.

    Just as Aoba was deep in thought. Fugaku walked over with the brewed tea.

    At this time, Fugaku was in a good mood. It was completely because he had already confirmed the true identity of the murderer who killed Sekai.

    This was a very big breakthrough!

    Recently, Fugaku had been investigating this matter. It could be said that he had no clue at all. Now, there was finally progress. No, it should be said that it was a leap forward in progress.

    How could such a leap make him unhappy?

    "Sit!"

    Fugaku nodded at Aoba, indicating for him to sit on the futon. Then he placed the tray on the table in turn and sat on the futon himself.

    Aoba did not like this kind of kneeling posture. He felt that it was very unfriendly to his knees. But since he had come to Fugaku''s house, he should follow the way that Fugaku was used to.

    Instantly, Aoba also knelt down and sat down. The two people sat opposite and their eyes staring at each other. They could see the smile in each other''s eyes.

    "Aoba, I really have to thank you today. If not for your help, everything I found yesterday would be useless. Moreover, Gasshi''s identity might become a permanent mystery."

    Fugaku picked up the steaming teapot on the table and poured out the hot tea into Aoba''s teacup. After he finished pouring Aoba''s tea cup, he began to pour it into his own tea cup.

    "You are welcome, Brother Fugaku. You have helped me so much. This is what I should do. Moreover, this is not my credit. If not for Brother Fugaku''s intelligence, meticulous observation, and courage, I wouldn''t have been able to do it. I was completely following Brother Fugaku''s instructions. This is all Brother Fugaku''s credit!" Aoba directly began to do his old job.

    You dare to praise me?

    I''m sorry!

    A rainbow fart directly smoked you to death!

    Aoba had never liked praise. He always felt that when he was praised, the other party was implying to him or flattering him. At the very least, it was poisonous milk.

    Low profile!

    No matter what, he had to keep a low profile!

    This was Aoba''s only thought. It was precisely because of this. Every time Aoba encountered praise, he would not gladly accept it. Instead, it was as if he was being scolded, and he instinctively wanted to rebound these praises back.

    "Eh..."

    Fugaku''s eyelids twitched violently. Just as he finished speaking, he heard Aoba praise him back. Moreover, his expression looked very sincere, and he almost believed what he said.

    It can''t be!

    This Aoba...

    He was too good at it!

    "Aoba, tell me the truth. Are you still just a small subordinate in Konohagakure Intelligence Division?" Fugaku asked suspiciously. It was the first time he had seen Aoba return all the compliments and doubled them.

    "Yes!" Aoba nodded. There was nothing to hide.

    "Amazing!"

    "It''s really amazing!"

    "Is Eaton so impartial?"

    "If you were in our Konoha Military Police Force, based on your reaction just now, you would definitely be the Vice Captain in less than two years!"

    Fugaku praised Aoba from the bottom of his heart. He then raised his hand and gave Aoba a thumbs-up.

    Fugaku had seen flattery in Konoha Military Police Force before. However, those were all too clumsy. It was not as natural as Aoba. It was simply the same as real...

    "What do you mean?" Aoba frowned for a moment, then as if he suddenly realized something, his face immediately showed a dissatisfied expression, and immediately asked, "Brother Fugaku, do you think I am flattering you?"

    "What else?" Fugaku smiled. Now, he was in a very good mood. He was very relaxed. Talking to Aoba made his mood even more comfortable.

    "Brother Fugaku, you are boring. I am not in the mood to praise you. I have only been telling the truth since I was a child. What I said just now was just the truth from the bottom of my heart. In fact, I also silently gave a discount in my heart. I did not say all the truth because I was afraid that you would be too proud when you heard it!" Aoba waved his hand and said.

    In a split second, Fugaku''s eyes widened. He was stunned by Aoba''s actions. He stared at Aoba foolishly and raised his hands to give Aoba a thumbs up.

    "High!"

    "It''s really high!"

    "I misjudged you just now!"

    "If you were in Konoha Military Police Force, you wouldn''t need two years at all!"

    "I think you can become a Vice Captain in half a year!"

    "You may not know how much Akaru-sama will enjoy if you use this method on him!"

    Fugaku sighed from the bottom of his heart. For so many years, he hadn''t been treated too impartially in Konoha Military Police Force. First, it was because Akaru himself was suppressing him, putting on an appearance of wanting him to inherit the Uchiha clan, but not really wanting him to inherit the Uchiha clan.

    In addition, most of the Uchiha were very arrogant in their hearts. They disdained doing those flattering things, which was not in line with their character.

    But...

    There were all kinds of birds in the forest!

    Even the Uchiha clan would have people who liked to flatter and be flatter. Of course, even in the united Uchiha clan, wouldn''t there still be an Uchiha Itachi with a double spy''s identity?

    However, the flattery of the Uchiha clan members was rather stiff. It was not as smooth as Aoba''s. Sometimes, one could clearly see that the other party was very deliberate!

    It was not like flattery!

    It even directly hit the horse''s leg!

    But...

    Akaru still felt very comfortable with these actions. The higher the level of the people, the more they liked to hear other people''s praise Otherwise¡­ Why climb so high up?

    Could it be that they were already in the Hokage position, and they still wanted to listen to the cursing of the village ninjas? That was definitely impossible!

    After Fugaku said these words, his eyes stared at Aoba. He felt more and more that Aoba should not be a small subordinate in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Then there was only one reason he could think of. That was that Eaton was an impartial and incorruptible man, and he did not take this trick at all. This was definitely a deformed character that had been developed in Konohagakure Intelligence Division!

    Fugaku thought this in his heart.

    "Brother Fugaku, I''m really not bragging about you. It all came from the bottom of my heart..." Aoba said, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. He quickly picked up the teacup on the table and took a small sip to ease his embarrassment.

    In fact, Aoba did not feel that he was flattering Fugaku. He was more willing to see this as a credit transfer.

    If the boss praised you, it would be absolutely right for you to return it to the boss!

    The reward that should belong to you was still yours anyway!

    The rewards that originally don''t belong to you might become yours too!

    The most important thing was...

    Good days were coming and all of this would happen just by moving your mouth, then why not!

    "Alright, Aoba, let''s not talk about this anymore. Just treat it as if what you said is true. Anyway, I feel quite comfortable listening to it!" Fugaku said with a smile. Even he did not expect that he would one day enjoy flattery like this. This was something he never expected at all.

    Suddenly, Fugaku realized. He''s just an ordinary person. Only ordinary people will encounter this kind of thing. The reason why when someone flattered him in the past and made him unhappy was simply because that person was not good at flattery.

    If they can flatter well¡­ Then it really can be added points!

    At least, the way Fugaku looked at Aoba now had changed. After all, whether what Aoba said was true or false, he loved to hear it.

    That was enough!

    "Let''s talk about Hari''s memory!"

    Fugaku''s eyes were very serious. His eyes were focused on Aoba. When they were in the secret passage, there was still a memory that Aoba had not finished talking about, but they had to leave at that time.

    Looking at it now. This decision was not wrong. If they had not left at that time, the two of them would have been blocked by Orochimaru inside the stone door.

    Now, when Fugaku recalled what had happened at that time, he felt that it was extremely dangerous.

    "Okay!"

    Aoba nodded. He did not intend to flatter Fugaku. He felt that the reason why he was not annoying was very simple. He never took the initiative to flatter and never deliberately flattered. He had never made the other party feel embarrassed because of the flattery.

    Aoba has always just doing flattery rebound. As long as you praise me. Then I will take the opportunity to praise you back!

    This was just like when he was in school, as long as his grades in that subject improved a little and the teacher came to praise him, he would reply with a smile and say "It''s because the teacher teaches well!"

    Such a way of speaking. Not only did it make Aoba very low-key. The relationship between him and his superiors was handled very well.

    No matter where he went, whether it was in school, working part-time in society, or in the ninja world, it could be said that he was always successful. Even if Fugaku felt that Aoba was flattering him. He still felt very comfortable.

    "Brother Fugaku, before we left, I saw a dialogue between Hari and Orochimaru. I''ll tell you now."

    Aoba''s expression suddenly changed. Just now, he only had a business exchange with Fugaku. Now, it was the most important thing.

    "When Hari met Orochimaru, he said to Orochimaru: ''Orochimaru-sama, you said that you would give me a new body so that I could stand up again. How long would I have to wait, I''ve had enough of my crippled body.''"

    "Orochimaru replied: ''You can get rid of this crippled body from today on.''"

    "After hearing Orochimaru''s words, Hari said: ''Orochimaru-sama, thank you!''"

    "Orochimaru replied: ''You''re welcome!''"

    "After the two of them finished speaking, Orochimaru immediately walked over to Hari and picked him up."

    "Hari asked in horror: ''What are you doing?''"

    "Orochimaru replied: ''It''s fine. After tonight, everything will be over. I will take you to see your most respected Third Raikage-sama!''"

    "There''s no more memories up to here..."

    Aoba repeated the conversation between Orochimaru and Hari to Fugaku. He did not make any changes to these words and all of them could be found in Hari''s memory.

    Aoba was even thinking about whether he should restrain himself a little. Otherwise, wouldn''t this point be too clear? It gave people a feeling that he was deliberately guiding it to Orochimaru.

    "Isn''t this Orochimaru?"

    When Fugaku heard this, he suddenly raised his hand and wanted to slap the table. However, there were teapot and teacups on the table. So he changed his direction halfway and directly slapped his thigh.

    This slap was quite painful and caused Fugaku to grimace!

    The dialogue just now was very obvious. The person that led Hari to see the Third Raigake.

    It was...

    It was a Kumogakure ninja named Gasshi.

    From a certain point of view. Wasn''t it that Gasshi was equal to Orochimaru?

    Fugaku did not doubt Aoba''s words at all. After all, there was no reason for Aoba to put this kind of shit on Orochimaru''s head. Now, it could be said that this was the case.

    "Aoba, do you know how Orochimaru brought Hari to Hokage Rock? And also what Orochimaru did on Hokage Rock. Can you see Orochimaru disguised as Gasshi?" Fugaku asked Aoba. His heart was filled with curiosity, and the emotions in his heart had been raised to the extreme.

    "I don''t know."

    Aoba immediately shook his head. He had already thought of what he should know and what he shouldn''t know.

    This part was what he shouldn''t know. There was no other reason. It was completely because it was too difficult to make up.

    "I didn''t read this memory. I only saw Orochimaru carry Hari up, and then the words he said and there was nothing..."

    After Aoba finished speaking, his eyes turned, as if he had just thought of something. He turned to look at Fugaku and slowly said.

    "Oh right, I also saw a scene. That is, while Hari was on the ground. I don''t know where he is, but he is lying on the ground. He can''t move at all. He wrote a line of words on the soil with his tongue!" Aoba said in a deep voice. His expression was particularly nervous.

    "What word?" Fugaku asked despite knowing the answer. He was very clear about what Aoba was talking about. However, he discovered this matter from the follow-up investigation while Aoba had found this thing in Hari''s memory. These two points were completely different.

    "Gasshi was Orochimaru!"

    Aoba said slowly and word by word. When he said these words, his expression was extremely serious and solemn. His expression seemed as if he had discovered something big. It simply gave people a terrifying feeling.

    After saying this, Aoba did not forget to add.

    "The only pity is..."

    "When Hari finished writing this line of words."

    "He has no strength left."

    "So when his body drops to the ground."

    "He wiped out the words."

    "I don''t think we can find out even if we want to. It''s such a pity. Otherwise, we can be even more sure of this!"

    Aoba deliberately said this. He had already felt that Fugaku had already grasped this information. Or, it could be said that after Fugaku found this information, he found Aoba and asked him to help check Hari''s memories.

    Thinking of this, Aoba could not help but sigh again in his heart about Hari''s magic.

    Too awesome!

    All the evidence provided was crucial!

    He directly pointed the clues to Orochimaru!

    What else could he say?

    Awesome!

    Aoba only had this thought now. He could see that when he went to find Hari as Orochimaru, Hari did not regard Orochimaru as Gasshi at that time. After all, it was not Orochimaru who did these things!

    Orochimaru had even kindly offered to change Hari''s body. It was no surprise that he had taken a fancy to Hari''s brain and wanted Hari to continue being an aide at Root.

    However, just as Aoba was about to Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder) to Hari and said that he would bring him to see the Third Raikage.

    Hari had already decided that Orochimaru was Gasshi!

 CH 319

    "In fact, those words exist!"

    Fugaku stared at Aoba and directly said something very important.

    In a split second, Aoba showed a very exaggerated and shocked expression. This feeling was as if he had heard something incredible and was a little dumbfounded.

    He put on a stunned expression and just stared at Fugaku. It seemed that he wanted Fugaku to give him an explanation.

    "I saw that words."

    When Fugaku saw Aoba''s expression, he smiled. Even with his personality, he wanted to show off in front of Aoba.

    "Mm..."

    "It''s like this!"

    "Haven''t I been looking for Gasshi?"

    Fugaku placed his right hand on his chin, putting on a pondering posture. In an instant, his pitch-black eyes became serious and flashing with wisdom.

    "After Gasshi appeared yesterday in the battle, I had been staring at him. However, after Gasshi got to Hokage Rock, he disappeared without a trace. At that time, I was very suspicious!"

    Fugaku was talking about what happened. In fact, these ninjas all had the idea of showing off their reasoning. Even when the ninjas were fighting, they had to give an explanation to the enemy, or a third party to explain the whole process. It was very professional.

    Now Fugaku had entered this state and like Conan-kun next door, he put on a very iconic action.

    "What are you suspicious of?" Aoba asked cooperatively. His eyes flickered with doubt. He looked as if he did not understand at all. In fact, real hunters often appeared in the form of prey. Aoba was no exception. He wanted Fugaku to completely connect Gasshi and Orochimaru, but he refused to say it. He wanted Fugaku to say it.

    "I suspect that Gasshi is hiding in Konohagakure!"

    Fugaku said sternly. When he said this, he was very angry.

    "In the Third Ninja World War that was launched before, I personally went to the battlefield. I wanted to kill Kumogakure''s ninja to avenge the dead Sekai. I wanted to find Gasshi and kill him, but I found something very strange. Whether it was our Konohagakure''s people or Kumogakure''s people on the other side, everyone was looking for Gasshi. This gave me an illusion as if Gasshi had disappeared from the world!"

    Fugaku explained his experience at that time. At that time, he was really confused and did not know how to find Gasshi. He spent a lot of effort and even doubted himself.

    "I wantonly searched Gasshi in the Country of Fire territory. Kumogakure''s ninja also wanted to find Gasshi to ask for an explanation. Later, I found that even Kirigakure''s ninja was looking for Gasshi. At that time, a very strange thought emerged in my mind. I was wondering if Gasshi was among Konohagakure and did not come out at all. Could it be that Gasshi, who had broken through the gate, was a cover-up?" Fugaku analyzed.

    "Brother Fugaku, you are really good!" Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. He finally understood why Fugaku was the best candidate to take over Konoha Military Police Force. This guy was simply Uchiha Conan. Except for the fact that he didn''t guess the murderer correctly, everything else was almost guessed by him. It was just that... when it came to Fugaku, there could be two truths!

    "Aoba, you don''t know how I felt at that time. I thought of all the possibilities. I took Konoha Military Police Force''s people to search house and house, but I didn''t find Gasshi. At that time, I once thought of giving up, but then I thought that the Sekai might be watching me from the sky. Maybe if I worked a little harder, I could find Gasshi. How could I give up like this!" Fugaku shook his head. What he said now was from the bottom of his heart. He had been too depressed during this period of time. He needed to spit out all the bitter water. And Aoba, who had gone to the battlefield with him, became a target for him to vent.

    "Brother Fugaku, I understand your feelings. I believe that when Brother Sekai in the sky saw us drinking tea and helped him find the real Gasshi, he would be very pleased!" When Aoba said this, he suddenly raised the teacup in his hand and said in the direction of the sky, "To Brother Sekai!"

    "To Sekai!"

    Fugaku nodded and similarly raised the teacup in his hand. He then put it to his mouth and took a sip. However, he felt that taking a small sip like this did not feel very good, so he forcefully drink it down.

    "Comfortable!"

    Fugaku slammed the teacup in his hand heavily on the table. This was the first time he had felt this kind of feeling. The depression accumulated in his chest was completely released at this moment, turning into an extremely comfortable feeling.

    "Brother Fugaku, go on. What did you do afterward?" Aoba placed his elbows on the table and spread out his hands to hold his face. He looked like a fan who had met his idol and was listening to his idol.

    "It''s very simple. I just believe that I can find Gasshi, and I keep insisting and working hard for it. When others think that I have given up, only I know that I have not given up. If I don''t seek justice for Sekai, my eyes will not forgive me!" Fugaku suddenly opened his eyes wide, but his eyes were still dark, without any change. He just said this and did not show Aoba his Mangekyo Sharingan.

    "Brother Fugaku, quickly tell me, what happened after the Hokage Rock? You were just distracted by the words behind."

    Aoba found that Fugaku had been running further and further away. He had to pull him back. Otherwise, when the latter said that in the future that he would activate the Infinite Tsukuyomi for Sekai. In that case, things would not be so fun.

    However, this was just Aoba talking nonsense He knew that Fugaku would not go down the path of the Infinite Tsukuyomi. At least he would not do it for Sekai.

    Compared to other Uchiha clansmen. In a sense, Fugaku was very normal. He knew that he would get married and have children. Moreover, he hadn''t drifted too far after he had the Mangekyo Sharingan. He knew how to restrain himself.

    The most important thing was that he always had love in his heart.

    It was easy for the Uchiha to have love, but their love was also lost very quickly, and it was very easy to turn love into hate. In that case, the whole thing was another matter.

    In fact, just on the incident of the Uchiha clan massacre. Most people only remember Itachi killing his parents, but they forgot about Fugaku and Mikoto''s deep love for their son.

    Now that Aoba was close to Fugaku, he found that Fugaku was a very meticulous person. His observation was even more detailed, and his thinking was very fast.

    For this kind of person, how could he not notice the little movement of his son?

    Perhaps, Fugaku had long discovered it. His heart was also struggling. In the end, he still chose his beloved son!

    At this time, Aoba took a deep look at Fugaku. He did not say anything, but he silently thought about it in his heart.

    If Uchiha Itachi grows up the same...

    Then he did not mind letting Itachi have a little accident.

    Although in his heart, he did not completely treat Fugaku as a friend. But relatively speaking, rather than letting Itachi bear the heavy burden of killing his parents, it was better for him to do good deeds and not let Itachi bear so much. Instead, let Fugaku feel the pain of losing his son!

    This was also a big gift!

    As Aoba thought about it, he thought of other things. After all, this kind of thing really made him feel very interesting as if he could see more interesting scenes.

    After all...

    Fugaku was an existence that was willing to let Itachi kill him for love. So was it possible that because of Itachi''s death he completely blackened?

    Then he would shout.

    "I want to open the Infinite Tsukuyomi!"

    Well...

    This seemed to be a good script. Aoba stared at Fugaku in front of him. He had more and more ideas in his head and felt that the future ninja world would be more interesting.

    But the most urgent matter for him at hand was to quickly tell Fugaku the matter of Orochimaru being Gasshi.

    This kind of matter of framing someone. He should be quick and accurate. He absolutely could not be careless. Otherwise, you will have a lot of sleepless nights.

    ...

    After hearing Aoba''s question, Fugaku slowly nodded. He picked up the teapot and poured another cup of tea for himself. His mood became complicated.

    "Looking back at this experience and the past, I sincerely thank myself for persisting and not giving up. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have seen the answer today!"

    Fugaku picked up the teacup, put it to his mouth, sipped lightly, and then put the teacup on the table, his dark pupils became extremely deep.

    "Just now, I already said that I suspect that Gasshi is hiding in Konohagakure. He might be hiding in someone''s home. That person might have been threatened by Gasshi, or he might be a Kumogakure spy that had sneaked in. At that time, I didn''t think that Gasshi might not be Gasshi."

    Fugaku slowly said. When he saw the words on the Hokage Rock, he felt a sense of unreal, as if his previous beliefs had collapsed.

    "At that time, I followed Gasshi and saw his figure disappear. At that time, I guessed that Gasshi was still in Konohagakure and might be hiding in someone''s home." Fugaku said.

    "This analysis is very reasonable!" Aoba nodded and acted as a supporting character. From Fugaku''s analysis, he could see what he was doing from the other side.

    After listening to what Fugaku had said, Aoba had already figured out a few points.

    The first point was to disappear into thin air!

    Whether it was Gasshi or Satsuma Rentaro who he disguised as. Everyone has a bug-level disappearance out of thin air.

    Because they themselves were dead. Aoba would not live in their identities. Therefore, when he needed them, they would appear; when he did not, they would disappear.

    But this kind of thing will give some clues to some flexible and meticulous people, allowing them to speculate where the people who played these identities lived according to the location where these clones disappeared.

    Fugaku had guessed correctly.

    Gasshi was in Konohagakure. However, he was not Orochimaru. Instead, he sat opposite him, drinking tea and listening to his analysis.

    "At that time, I was thinking that since Gasshi took Hari down from the top of Hokage Rock, then would there be any clues on the Hokage Rock..."

    Fugaku pinched his chin, completely in a state of deep thought. Now he was recounting the reasoning process at that time, which was also a supplement to his current thinking.

    "Now, it seemed that Orochimaru had brought Hari from Root to Hokage Rock. Then, in front of Hari, he disguised himself as Gasshi. Then, he killed Hari with Gasshi''s identity. Finally, he escape and restored his identity as Orochimaru. Then, he disappeared. This also explained why Orochimaru never appeared on the battlefield. Because he was doing this kind of thing!"

    Fugaku analyzed seriously. His eyes flashed with a bright light. He believed in the deduction he had made, especially with the matter of Gasshi being Orochimaru.

    "At that time, after I checked the ground of the Hokage Rock, I found a line of words on the ground. It was very small and very vague. I couldn''t see clearly at all. I felt that if it was another person, they might have ignored it. I was glad that I didn''t ignore it. Otherwise, there would be nothing else!"

    A smile appeared on Fugaku''s face. Right now, his heart was in a very satisfied state. It was this kind of feeling that everything was just right.

    He discovered the words left behind by Hari.

    He found a clue about Orochimaru in the words.

    The Aoba he found just happened to know where Hari''s corpse was stored.

    They just happened to find important information on Hari''s memories before Orochimaru came.

    All this was just right and made him feel very gratified.

    There was no sense of deliberate disharmony at all. Everything came naturally, and the most suitable clues were ushered in at the right time.

    "After I saw the words, I immediately noticed that there might be something wrong with it. Then I used my Sharingan to extract all the words. Then, I used my Sharingan to remove the inconsistent places and repaired them. The final conclusion was the same as what you saw in Hari''s memory. That was that Orochimaru was Gasshi, and Gasshi was Orochimaru. All of this was done by Orochimaru!" Fugaku said bitterly. He had never doubted Orochimaru from the beginning. Now that he knew about this matter, he felt very sad.

    "Why?"

    Aoba immediately put on a puzzled expression. He looked like an innocent and ignorant child. He blinked his eyes and stared at Fugaku. He asked a question curiously, but it was guiding Fugaku''s words. He wanted Fugaku to say these words and make the whole thing sound logical.

    "Why did Orochimaru pretend to be Gasshi?"

    "I really don''t understand why it is like this?"

    "What good does this have for Orochimaru?"

    After Aoba asked Fugaku three times in a row. He said another one that after he said it, even he himself was amazed.

    "Could it be that someone is framing Orochimaru?"

    Aoba was about to applaud himself first.

    Wonderful!

    It was really too wonderful!

    Aoba was very clear that no matter who it was, there was always a rebellious mentality in their hearts. The more you oppose it, the more they believe they were right.

    "Framed?!"

    The corners of Fugaku''s mouth curled up in a disdainful arc. This was the most interesting thing he had heard today.

    However, he knew that Aoba was still young. Even though he was in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he still didn''t understand the dangers of society. Especially regarding the matters of the Uchiha clan. There were even fewer people who understood.

    "It definitely isn''t!"

    Fugaku firmly shook his head. Right now, it could be said that in his heart, Orochimaru was the murderer who killed Sekai. This was already a hundred percent certain thing. There was absolutely no other possibility. He firmly believed this.

    "Why?" Aoba asked again. In fact, he did not really want to know the answer, but when he asked, Fugaku had to think of the answer in order to answer him. In this way, Fugaku had to first convince himself to accept this setting and then would do everything possible to find an answer that may fit this question.

    At this time, any answer that was said. It would be the answer that Fugaku had decided in his heart.

    After all...

    It was no longer Aoba who told Fugaku that Gasshi was Orochimaru. Instead, it was Fugaku who told Aoba why it was Orochimaru!

    This fundamentally changed its nature. It seemed that Fugaku was giving Aoba a lesson, but Aoba was the one who decided everything behind the scenes.

    Aoba provided Orochimaru with a basin of dirty water and let Fugaku splash it out!

    This was Aoba''s way of speaking. He had already firmly grasped Fugaku. There was no surprise at all. It could be said to be completely pinched.

    "I''ll tell you!"

    Fugaku pulled the table and immediately put on a show of wanting to tell Aoba everything. Otherwise, he would never give up.

    He was telling Aoba, and at the same time, he was also telling himself.

    "According to Hari''s memory, we can know that the last person to find him is Orochimaru. Moreover, Orochimaru has already said that he will take Hari to see the Third Raikage. In other words, even if Orochimaru is not Gasshi, he is also the person who shields Gasshi!" Fugaku analyzed.

    "Hmm..." Aoba nodded doubtfully.

    "One more thing, we saw what Hari left behind in the end. Gasshi caused him to suffer so badly. There is no reason for him to hide Gasshi. Therefore, the thing that he discovered must be true. That is, Gasshi is Orochimaru!" Fugaku said firmly.

    "But... is it possible... that Hari made a mistake?" Aoba directly asked the real minister.

    "Absolutely impossible!" Fugaku directly shook his head. His face was full of determination. He was very clear that these things were not as simple as lying. His eyes stared at Aoba, and his tone was particularly tough. He said, "Hari is the leader of Kumogakure Anbu. His IQ is famous in the whole Ninja World. Even Danzo wants to recruit such a person under his command. In the matter of searching for the person who killed him, how can he make a hasty deduction under the uncertain premise?"

    "Ah, this..." Aoba was about to be persuaded by Fugaku. Now he gradually calmed down. Then he began to ask in another place. He asked, "What about the motive? Why did Orochimaru do this? It has no benefits at all!"

    This was something that Aoba really wanted to ask because he hadn''t thought of putting the blame on Orochimaru before. There was no reasonable reason. Even if the blame was shifted over, it could be easily overturned.

    You should know...

    Aoba killed Sekai because Sekai wanted to investigate him. He had no choice but to eliminate Sekai, and he killed Hari because he wanted Kumogakure''s ninjas to retreat. There was no such strong connection at all.

    "He has!"

    Fugaku stared at Aoba. The whites of his eyes were filled with red veins as if he had thought of something that made him extremely unhappy, and he became angry.

    "Aoba, you know that there are some people in our Uchiha clan who awaken the Sharingan blood limit!" Fugaku immediately asked Aoba, but he didn''t ask more. Instead, he felt that Aoba knew this common sense.

    "I know." Aoba nodded. If he said that he didn''t know, it would be too fake.

    "Orochimaru has been coveting the Sharingan of our Uchiha clan. He has been staring at me for a long time. I have a feeling about this. When Sekai died, his eyes were taken away by Gasshi at that time!" After saying this, Fugaku stopped talking. The implication was very obvious. Orochimaru wanted the Sharingan. Gasshi took the Sharingan, and Orochimaru was equal to Gasshi.

    "This..."

    Shock flashed in Aoba''s eyes. He almost forgot that he had hidden the Sharingan in a tree trunk. He had been busy all this time. He even forgot about taking Sekai''s Sharingan.

    Good fellow!

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.

    This was really a combination of many coincident!

    When he had been doing these things from the beginning, he really hadn''t thought that much. But now it seemed that everything was linked together.

    ''Damn it!''

    ''Is there such a coincidence?!''

    Aoba could not believe it!

    He felt that even a screenwriter would not dare to write like this!

    How could there be such a smart person who laid so much foreshadowing here and then guided the matter to Orochimaru step by step?

    If someone could really think of such a thing...

    That could be a legendary genius!

    Aoba felt inferior in his heart. He felt that this was the product of nature. Everything happened naturally and happened to gather together. It was completely inconceivable.

    "Then... then... then..."

    Aoba couldn''t find a problem for a while. If he didn''t know that he did this, he would probably be persuaded by Fugaku!

    This person was really worthy of being called Uchiha Conan!

    The analysis was orderly. It was reasonable and convincing. Even Aoba could not find any words to refute it.

    After racking his brain for a round, Aoba finally thought of a question that might be a little tricky.

    "Brother Fugaku, if Gasshi is Orochimaru, then how did Orochimaru become a ninja from Kumogakure?" Aoba asked with a face full of doubt.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Fugaku heard Aoba ask this question, he couldn''t help but laugh loudly. He looked at Aoba with a doting gaze as if he was looking at a younger brother.

    This youth was really cute!

    The question he asked was actually so naive!

    How did he come up with this?

    Fugaku didn''t know how to describe Aoba who had asked this question. His eyes were fixed on Aoba, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up. He really knew how to answer this question.

    "First of all, Aoba, you have to understand a concept first: Gasshi is Gasshi, Orochimaru is Orochimaru, and they are two people!" Fugaku said with a smile.

    "That''s not right! Brother Fugaku, didn''t you just say that Gasshi is Orochimaru?" Deep doubt flashed in Aoba''s eyes as if he really didn''t know what was going on. However, he still asked it, as if he was confused.

    "Aoba, don''t interrupt first. After you listen to me, you can ask about something unknown. Because the questions you have now are likely to be answered by my next sentence!" Fugaku said slowly. His tone was very gentle, and he did not have the intention to lose his temper with Aoba.

    "I know." Aoba nodded. His face was smiling, and his heart was laughing. It seemed that Fugaku had completely accepted the fact that Gasshi was Orochimaru. He had already been hammered to death. No matter who said it, it was useless.

    "Gasshi is a Kumogakure Jonin, Orochimaru is a Konohagakure Jonin. They are two ninjas. They are two completely different people!" Fugaku explained.

    "But..."

    "The Gasshi kill Sekai and the Gasshi who has done so many things is not the Kumogakure Jonin Gasshi, but Orochimaru who is pretending to be Gasshi!"

    "I know what you want to ask!"

    Seeing that Aoba was hesitating, Fugaku immediately nodded and said, "Do you want to ask, where did this Kumogakure Jonin Gasshi go?"

    "Yes, yes, yes!" Aoba nodded repeatedly. He praised Fugaku in his heart. This person performed very well. Now that he already had an answer, it would be easier to fool him in the future.

    "Didn''t I tell you earlier that I investigated many places in the Country of Fire?"

    Fugaku began to explain.

    "Not long after Sekai accident happened, I found a few bones of Kumogakure ninjas in the southwest of Konohagakure. The reason why they were Kumogakure ninjas was that the torn cloth and then their forehead protectors were covered with Kumogakure symbols. However, those ninjas had been eaten by wild beasts to the point that not even bones were left. At that time, I didn''t know their identities, and I didn''t think that Gasshi might be one of them. So I didn''t take it too seriously. Now it seems..."

    After Fugaku said this, his voice stopped. He stared at Aoba and immediately took a deep breath to calm down his complicated feelings. Then he continued.

    "Gasshi should be dead and eaten by wild beasts!"

    "It''s actually like this!" When Aoba heard Fugaku''s words, he put on an extremely surprised expression. He looked like he could not believe it at all, as if it had already impacted his understanding of the Ninja World.

    "Do you want to ask who killed Gasshi, right?" Fugaku answered again.

    However, Aoba would not let Fugaku be so presumptuous. So, Aoba shook his head.

    "Didn''t you just say that Gasshi was eaten by a wild beast? Then didn''t the one who killed Gasshi eat his beast" Aoba said with a face full of confusion.

    "Hahahaha, of course not!" Fugaku suddenly laughed and shook his head. He looked at Aoba, his eyes flashing with a bright light. He said, "Gasshi is a Kumogakure Jonin. He has Kumogakure''s body technique. He can use Raiton Chakura M¨­do(Lightning Release Chakra Mode). Let alone the teeth of a beast, even a kunai can''t pierce through his defense. How can he be killed by a beast?"

    "Then... this... uh..." Aoba frowned. It seemed that he was confused by these things. He pretended to think hard, but it seemed that he was not very good.

    "After Gasshi was killed, he was thrown into the forest and let be eaten by wild beasts. If I''m not wrong, the person who killed Gasshi was Orochimaru!" Fugaku''s eyes flashed with wisdom. He had seen through everything. The whole story of Orochimaru''s crimes had been clearly explained by him. It was completely logical.

    "This..."

    Aoba immediately took a deep breath, as if he had heard something terrible. The construction of the whole story made him feel extremely magical.

    "Alright!"

    "I understand!"

    "This is too cruel!"

    Aoba began to sigh. It seemed like he had already understood the process of Orochimaru''s crimes and was in disbelief.

    "Orochimaru had been coveting the Sharingan for a long time, so he planned to seize the opportunity when this Kumogakure Envoy Group came to Konohagakure. This way, he could throw everything he did to the Envoy Group. In fact, this was exactly what he did!"

    Fugaku immediately began to analyze. His right hand pinched his chin as if there was only one truth.

    "Orochimaru first came to the outside of the village''s barrier after the intruders from Kumogakure entered Konohagakure, and killed Gasshi who was waiting there!"

    "Although Gasshi is a Jonin and his strength is very strong, compared to Orochimaru, one of Konoha Sanin, he is obviously not a match, and will be easily dealt with by Orochimaru!"

    "After Orochimaru dealt with Gasshi, he should have taken Gasshi''s face and made it into a human skin mask to disguise himself. Then, he would make a move at the right time!"

    "This also explains why when the other intruders were still stealing Byakugan, Gasshi, who should have been guarding outside the village barrier as his mission, would appear and attack Sekai regardless of the mission because that Gasshi is no longer the Kumogakure Jonin Gasshi, but Orochimaru. His real purpose is to take away Sekai''s Sharingan!"

    "After Orochimaru took away Sekai''s Sharingan which result in Hari being locked up in Root. Orochimaru himself was a member of Root, which also explained why Gasshi who killed Hari appear in Root without any warning. This further proved that the person was Orochimaru who wore Gasshi''s face!"

    "The reason why Orochimaru wanted to kill Hari was also very clear. That was, Hari did not arrange such a task for Gasshi. Once Hari was released, Kumogakure would also investigate. After all, Gasshi was a Jonin. He would not act privately during a mission. In addition, Gasshi took Sekai''s eyes, which would make people think that Gasshi''s behavior might be just for the sake of the Sharingan, and it was possible to associate it with Orochimaru."

    "Therefore, Orochimaru wants to kill Hari. As long as Hari dies, there will be no evidence to prove that he did all these things. It can even be said that this is a special task that Hari arranged for Gasshi. In any case, the dead won''t speak anymore!"

    "But after all the calculations, Orochimaru has missed out on the fact that Hari is not dead. Therefore, he used the identity of Root member, which is his own identity to approach Hari and promised to change Hari''s body. But in this world, how can there be any technique to change the body? Orochimaru just wants to end Hari''s life in this way!"

    "In the end, Kumogakure suddenly attacked Konohagakure, breaking Orochimaru''s plan, making Orochimaru have to act in advance. He first entered Root with his own identity, then brought Hari out, and then killed Hari with Gasshi''s identity. Finally, he threw the blame on the Third Raikage. Through this way, he told everyone that Gasshi did not have a problem but was ordered by Third Raikage!"

    "This is all the process of Orochimaru''s crimes!"

    "Aoba!"

    "Do you still think that Orochimaru is innocent?"

    Fugaku''s eyes also trembled. The anger in his heart was like a volcano waiting to erupt. It had reached an uncontrollable level. He felt that he was about to explode. The anger in his heart was already overflowing.

    "This is a tragedy caused by Sharingan!"

    "This is a tragedy caused by greed!"

    "Because of his own greed, for his own selfish desire, he disregarded the safety of the village and placed Konohagakure in a dangerous situation!"

    "This kind of person is unworthy of the title, Sannin!"

    "This kind of person is not worthy of being the disciple of the Third Hokage!"

    "This kind of person is even more unworthy of being the Fourth Hokage!"

    Fugaku said sentence by sentence, it can already be regarded as a crazy output. The anger accumulated in his heart was now surging. At this moment, all of it was released.

    He slammed the super unwarranted pot on Orochimaru''s body and the kind that couldn''t be taken off.

    "So it really was done by Orochimaru!"

    After hearing Fugaku''s detailed reasoning process, Aoba could not help but slapped the table and exclaim in amazement.

    Good fellow!

    From today on, you are Konohagakure''s famous detective.

    Uchiha Conan!

    Aoba felt that Fugaku could really bear such a title. He selflessly helped him wash his name!

    It was simply too comfortable!

    At this time, it could be said that Gasshi had nothing to do with him at all. Moreover, Aoba had also decided that he would no longer use Gasshi''s identity in the future.

    There was no more Gasshi in the Ninja World!

    Only Orochimaru!

    "Brother Fugaku, what are you going to do about this matter? Do you want to report it to Sandaime-sama?" Aoba once again sent out a tricky question.

    "How is this possible!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Fugaku shook his head with a bitter smile. Then, he waved his hand at Aoba and said.

    "This matter can''t be told to Sandaime-sama, nor to Danzo, they are all people wearing the same pants!"

    "No one can know this!"

    "We can''t alert the enemy!"

    "Aoba!"

    "If you trust Brother Fugaku, leave this matter to Brother Fugaku. Forget all our conversations today. These things have nothing to do with you. There is no need for you to get involved in this mess!"

    Fugaku said very seriously. He was still very protective of Aoba. The clothes he found for Aoba were all from the Uchiha clan.

    In his opinion, this matter had nothing to do with Aoba. There was no need for him to get involved. This was a war between the Uchiha and Orochimaru!

 CH 320

    When Aoba heard Fugaku''s words, he immediately felt that the latter was simply too noble and upright!

    He even told him not to swim in muddy water!

    This can be said to be a perfect poking point in Aoba''s heart.

    "Brother Fugaku, don''t worry. I don''t know anything. I definitely won''t destroy your plan!"

    Aoba immediately nodded and said. He could be said to be eager for this kind of thing!

    At this time, Gasshi and Orochimaru were already on the same level in Fugaku''s heart. No matter what others said, it would be useless.

    Not to mention Orochimaru explained himself. Even if Hari got up from the iron shelf to explain to Fugaku, the latter would not believe it. Fugaku had already concluded the case through his perfect reasoning.

    In fact, it was not easy. Even Aoba himself did not expect that he would use such a method to remove himself completely.

    ''Wonderful!''

    Aoba praised Fugaku''s reasoning in his mind!

    Aoba had gone through a lot of ups and downs this day. In the beginning, when Fugaku visited him, he thought that Fugaku had found some evidence pointing at him from the last clues left by Hari, which made him quite nervous.

    Now it seems...

    Hari was indeed the leader of Kumogakure Anbu!

    Whether he really thinks that Gasshi was Orochimaru or wants to drag Orochimaru down along with him...

    In short, he had achieved his goal.

    Now that Orochimaru had become the target of Fugaku''s suspicion, things became even more interesting.

    Aoba was not only praising Fugaku in his mind but also praising Hari. He wanted to drag someone down with him before he died and he pull it so reasonably.

    "Aoba, thank you for today. If you hadn''t taken the risk to take me to the location of Hari''s corpse, then I might not have been able to get the truth in my life. In the end, I will live in regret for the rest of my life!" Fugaku said seriously.

    "Eh... I don''t think so!"

    After hearing Fugaku''s words, the corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly twitched. This Uchiha clan was really a clan that was as emotional as the legends said. They were able to live in regret for the rest of their lives just like that. There was no way to walk out of the haze at all?

    This ability to fight was too weak!

    However...

    Aoba thought about it carefully and found that this was indeed the case!

    After the death of his younger brother, Uchiha Madara had never come out of these things. In the end, his heart was still filled with hatred for his younger brother''s death.

    Uchiha Obito was also like this. In the end, his mind was still thinking about Rin, and he had never come out of these things.

    Right now, Fugaku''s emotions were only a little more restrained than those two people. He did not express his emotions so clearly, but it did not mean that he had no emotions in his heart at all. He just suppressed them all.

    Now that Fugaku knew that Gasshi, the murderer who killed Sekai, was Orochimaru his goal became even more clear. He only needs to target Orochimaru alone.

    "You''re welcome."

    Aoba immediately nodded at Fugaku. He accepted this gratitude happily and did not return the praise.

    This was just a small matter of courtesy. There was no need to be too hypocritical.

    "Brother Fugaku, if there is nothing else, then I will go back. Today is my rare holiday!" Aoba said to Fugaku with a smile. When he spoke, he looked in the direction of the window. From the angle of sunlight, it was almost afternoon. The two of them had already talked a lot.

    "I''ll send you off!"

    Fugaku immediately stood up. He did not urge Aoba to stay. Just now, he had already finished what he wanted to say. There was no need to talk to Aoba about the rest.

    After all, the less Aoba knew; the lower the pace of participation. The corresponding threat would also be less.

    In many matters, Fugaku still held onto his bottom line. He did not lose his mind, nor did he lose himself in everything. He was still calm.

    Fugaku knew that Sekai''s matter was related to Orochimaru. He only needed to find Orochimaru, and there was no need to drag Aoba into this.

    "No need, I can go back by myself. If you follow me, it will be too eye-catching."

    As Aoba spoke, he was ready to take off the Uchiha clan clothes.

    Although he was quite greedy about these clothes. After all, there was the emblem of the Uchiha clan on it. If he wore this set of clothes to stir up trouble. People would instinctively put the angle of suspicion on the Uchiha.

    They would never think of anything!

    Not everyone could get clothes with the insignia of the Uchiha clan.

    However, this piece of clothing. Aoba had to leave it here. He could not take it away.

    Then, Aoba got up and took off the clothes he was wearing.

    "Brother Fugaku, thank you for your clothes." After taking off his clothes, Aoba folded them and put them together with the cloak and mask on the side.

    "En. "

    Fugaku nodded in satisfaction. He noticed the details of what Aoba had done. He was a clean freak and liked to do things in a regular manner. Now that Aoba had folded everything, it could be said that he still cared about him.

    "Then I won''t send you off!"

    "Take care of yourself!"

    "After all, we have already seen Orochimaru!"

    "I''m not sure if we leave any evidence that can point to our identities."

    "It''s better to be careful during this period of time!"

    Fugaku warned Aoba. He was still very concerned about this matter. In his opinion, Fugaku could kill him to silence him for this matter.

    "Understood."

    Aoba nodded. In terms of caution, he was above Fugaku. He would definitely not leave any traces behind. Even if he did, he would leave behind something related to the Uchiha clan. It had nothing to do with him.

    After all, his shadow clone should have returned to Anbu''s dormitory at this time and was beginning to quickly finish the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    While the shadow clone walked over. Many people had already seen it. If Orochimaru were to discover any problems in the future and investigate a little, he would not suspect him.

    These were all the foreshadowing that Aoba had made for himself.

    Aoba got up and walked out of the house. At this time, Fugaku got up at the same time and walked behind Aoba. His dark eyes stared at Aoba''s back.

    "I''ll send you out."

    Fugaku had a very good upbringing in this area. He could not send Aoba back to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, but there was no problem to send Aoba out from his house.

    When Aoba heard Fugaku''s words, he did not say anything. He just nodded and took the lead to walk out of the house.

    Aoba had already been here twice. Moreover, it was within a day. He was already very familiar with the way out.

    He walked down the stairs, passed through the corridor, and finally reached the entrance. After that, he turned to look at Fugaku behind him.

    "Brother Fugaku, I''m fine here. I''m going back now." Aoba nodded at Fugaku.

    "Okay!"

    Fugaku smiled and did not say anything else. He turned around and closed the door behind him.

    When Aoba saw Fugaku leave, his figure flashed and he jumped into the woods in front of Fugaku''s house entrance.

    Almost in an instant, Aoba arrived in front of the trunk of a tree. He raised his right hand and touch the tree trunk.

    Hum!

    With the chakra surging out of Aoba''s right hand, he directly imprinted a black circle-shaped Flying Thunder God Formula on the tree trunk, leaving a mark coordinates here.

    After that, Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    His figure disappeared in a flash and returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    Just after Aoba returned. He immediately saw the shadow clone sitting on the table holding a pen and writing the story of Teacher Bai in the Ninja School.

    ''It seems...''

    ''The plan went smoothly.''

    The shadow clone indeed returned under the attention of everyone.

    "Continue writing."

    Aoba nodded at the shadow clone. He was a little tired today and he has already set up the shadow clone.

    That kind of fatigue was not physical, but spiritual. His body had no problems at all. This was like high-intensity online gaming. All you encountered were pig-like teammates. The level of brain damage has been upgraded. Even if you were not physically exhausted, you would be mentally exhausted!

    This was almost the same feeling that Aoba had right now. Also, as more and more shadow clones were deployed and every time the shadow clones were canceled, it would cause a great burden to his spirit, bringing him a strong sense of exhaustion.

    This feeling was not very easy to say...

    Often, the more information he received, the more complicated the feeling would be.

    However, there were pros and cons to this feeling.

    The advantage of this was that when he let the shadow clone carry out training, read memories, or study, he would not personly feel tired. What he would feel was the shadow clone fatigue.

    It was no different from doing nothing.

    The disadvantage was that after these shadow clones were canceled, all the fatigue accumulated would be stacked on him.

    From a certain point of view. This was the reason why Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) was categorized as a forbidden technique.

    Aoba had arranged many shadow clones, so it was bound to cause a lot of mental impacts.

    "Rest."

    Aoba chose to lie on the bed and have a good rest. He was ready to meet the information that might be sent back by the shadow clone in his sleep.

    ...

    Soon.

    Half a day and a night have passed.

    Aoba had not gotten up since he came back and lay on the bed. It was very chaotic outside now.

    Shimura Danzo was injured.

    Fugaku was suspecting Orochimaru.

    The people in the village were all talking about Kumogakure''s ninja invasion.

    It could be said that it was extremely chaotic. Going out now was not a wise choice. It was more comfortable to lie in the dormitory.

    Early morning.

    Before Aoba woke up, he felt a wave of information attack him.

    Instantly, Aoba woke up. However, he was still lying on the bed with his eyes closed.

    Awake.

    But not completely awake yet.

    After Aoba received all the information, he slowly opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling and a hint of fatigue flashed through his eyes.

    Soon, this tiredness disappeared.

    "It seems that those things are quite difficult to deal with!"

    Aoba muttered silently, then looked at the shadow clone who was still writing at the side.

    In order to finish the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School in one go, this shadow clone had been writing for an entire night.

    "Continue writing for a while longer. I''ll go to the tower."

    Aoba said to the shadow clone that could be said to have accumulated a large amount of fatigue. After he finished speaking, he directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared in a flash. He directly appeared on the first floor of the tower.

    At this time, there was a wooden square on the ground in the middle, and were different in size. It looked like a large factory.

    "The efficiency is not bad."

    Aoba swept his gaze over the wood on the ground. Everything that the previously removed shadow clones had done had been completely transmitted into his mind.

    Instantly, Aoba raised his hands and crossed his two fingers in front of his chest, forming a hand seal.

    "Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba immediately used the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, causing thousands of Aoba who looked exactly like him to appear on the ground in front of him.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s figure flashed once again. He directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and returned to Anbu''s dormitory. He did not stay on the first floor for too long. Now, all the shadow clones on the first floor knew what to do.

    As Aoba''s figure disappeared.

    The shadow clones on the first floor began to work one after another. Each of them had different tasks on their hands. They all operated on the wood squares on the ground that were processed from the trees. There was no obstruction at all, and they quickly began to move.

    In the Anbu dormitory.

    Aoba''s figure had just disappeared when he came back again. It only took him a few seconds.

    "Up to where you write it?" Aoba asked the shadow clone who was writing the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    "It''s almost finished. It should be another two or three hours!" The shadow clone replied. He still looked very energetic and was not completely exhausted.

    "You continue to write here. If someone comes, remove yourself. If no one comes, you can finish writing and then remove yourself. I am going to work in the compartment." Aoba nodded at the shadow clone. Then he quickly walked to the wardrobe and picked up Anbu''s ninja clothes. He was ready to go to work in the compartment again.

    "Understood." The shadow clone nodded. As he spoke, his eyes were still focused on the red book. His hand did not stop and he wrote on the book one by one.

    Aoba did not say anything else. He was the one who wrote the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    Most of the time, he wrote it personally. Only a few times, he used the shadow clone to write it and finally sent the information back.

    However, the shadow clone also had the same consciousness as Aoba. The content to write was also what Aoba was thinking. Because of this, Aoba knew how much he would need to write in two or three hours.

    The speed of writing was very slow. Especially here, he had to write with a pen. The speed was even slower.

    Aoba was not in a hurry. After he changed into Anbu''s ninja clothes, he put on the cat face mask and walked out of Anbu''s dormitory.

    Aoba walked out of Anbu''s dormitory and went straight to Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    Now, the compartment still felt a little damp inside. After all, he had just released a lot of water yesterday, and Konohagakure Intelligence Division was in a low terrain. It was normal for water to enter.

    Not long after.

    The sound of footsteps coming from outside the compartment sounded. The guard leader led a large group of prisoners toward Aoba''s compartment.

    "Hi!"

    After the guard leader saw Aoba, he immediately waved at Aoba. Right now, the first priority for punishing these waiting prisoners was to send these people to Aoba and teach them a lesson.

    "Bring them in!"

    The guard leader ordered the guards around him. As soon as he spoke, the guards began to send over a dozen of them.

    Before coming here, these prisoners had already heard that the person they were going to meet was the famous cat-faced demon in this period of time. They had already made preparations in their hearts.

    When they saw Aoba, who was wearing a cat-faced mask, they were stunned. They were still extremely shocked. Everyone looked at Aoba in horror, not daring to make a sound.

    Aoba had long established his own reputation among Konohagakure Intelligence Division, and the title of cat-faced demon had become a nightmare in the hearts of many prisoners.

    "So many?"

    Aoba swept his gaze over the prisoners who were being escorted in. The pillars here were not enough, and there were two or three prisoners tied to the same pillar. The scene was very crowded.

    "Hehehe, yes, I met some dishonest people and tough bones. I sent them all to you!" The guard leader said with a smile. However, he had a helmet on his head, so Aoba couldn''t see his face clearly. He didn''t know what kind of smile it was.

    "En, alright."

    Aoba nodded. He didn''t have any objections to these things. For him, no matter who he interrogated, it was the same process. He had already formed his own routine and habits.

    If the person who came here for the first time contributed his memories and increased his strength, then he would give them a chance. After all, Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s core goal was to make the other party confess, not to punish them fiercely.

    But...

    If it was a person who came here for the second time!

    Not only did it prove that he had no value in using the Mind Reading System, but it also made it clear that this person was a repeat offender.

    Almost nothing!

    In that case, Aoba was going to punish them severely. He wanted them to not dare to commit crimes in the future!

    After all, Konohagakure''s law was still very light. As long as they have a good attitude toward confessing their crimes and were only petty theft, they would be locked in Konoha Prison for a few days. They would not suffer any abuse. In the hearts of those criminals, they did not treat Konoha Prison as a big deal. They did not even feel threatened in their hearts.

    However, such a problem was solved by Aoba.

    The cat-faced demon that Aoba had transformed into could interrogate to a certain extent under the permission of Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s rules with the purpose of obtaining information from the mouths of these prisoners.

    This was the point that Aoba made the prisoners feel the most desperate in their hearts. Sometimes, he did not ask for information at all and only tortured them.

    This caused these prisoners to be stuck in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, completely restricting them!

    "By the way..."

    The guard leader''s gaze fell on Aoba. He looked deeply at Aoba''s mask, and a thought that he had been thinking about for a long time appeared in his mind.

    "Do you want to apply for a larger working room?"

    "If you don''t feel comfortable speaking..."

    "I can say it for you!"

    "It''s obviously a little crowded here. It''s not enough. If we can change it to a bigger one, we can stuff more people inside!" The guard leader immediately suggested.

    He had long wanted to let Aoba switch to a large working room. This compartment was really too small.

    It was no longer enough to satisfy his need to send prisoners to the cat-faced demon.

    The guard leader had gotten a lot of benefits from Aoba during this period of time. If he sent these prisoners to Aoba, he would be able to get the confession letter. The efficiency was very high. No matter how stubborn the prisoners were, they were like weak little sheep here.

    As the guard leader who had allocated all of these prisoners, he could choose whose prisoners to send to Aoba, making them quickly lose their first time. When they came back, they would already be people with a stain.

    Those who had a stain would beg him!

    If it can give him some benefits, then he would send them to the other compartment. Otherwise, he would send them to Aoba.

    There were even some rich people among them and they would often spend money to bribe him. This way, they would never come to the cat-faced demon''s compartment.

    These things allowed the guard leader to secretly gain a lot of benefits. However, he could not tell Aoba, nor did he dare to tell Aoba. He was also afraid that he would be interrogated by Aoba.

    However, the guard leader did not know. Aoba did not care who he sent over.

    He only needed to ensure that the people standing in his compartment were following his rhythm. That was enough. He was just an ordinary office worker, not a great hero who wanted to save the world.

    "No."

    Aoba shook his head directly. What kind of joke was this? If it was a big place, wouldn''t that increase his workload?

    At that time, more prisoners or suspects would be sent to him!

    Other interrogator ninjas could laze around and get their money every day, and he needs to be very serious and busy. How could there be such a reason?

    Aoba did not approve of such a thing!

    "Why?"

    The guard leader stared at Aoba in surprise. He thought that Aoba would gladly accept it, but he did not expect that Aoba would directly refuse it.

    Was there anyone who would refuse to be promoted?

    One had to know that changing to a larger working room meant being promoted. The words of a guard leader were more or less useful. It could tell Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s bosses who had more efficient work and more development in the future.

    The guard leader had always obtained money for him to put in good words!

    If he hadn''t gotten a lot of benefits from Aoba...

    No.

    It should be said that...

    He had gained a lot of benefits from Aoba..

    Now his thinking was very simple, that was, if he earned it, he would at least give some to Aoba and he couldn''t eat it all by himself.

    "I''m used to this place. It''s pretty good, I don''t want to change it." Aoba shook his head and said.

    "Ah?!"

    When the guard leader heard Aoba''s words, he was stunned and did not know how to respond.

    Was this a reason?

    What kind of reason was this?

    Used to it?

    This...

    At this moment, the guard leader was speechless. He did not know what to say.

    Not only was he surprised. Even the surrounding prisoners who were tied up and listening to the two of them were staring at Aoba in confusion.

    "It''s too crowded here. If we change it to a bigger compartment, the prisoners will be more scattered. You can also relax a little!" The voice of the guard leader sounded again.

    "It''s warmer if you squeeze it," Aoba replied indifferently. As he spoke, he directly made the people here not know what to say.

    However, one of the impatient prisoners said to Aoba.

    "Cat-faced demon, he wants to speak up for you. He wants to push you and help you get promoted!"

    The reason why this prisoner helped the guard leader explain was very simple. He wanted to use this opportunity to make the cat-faced demon and the guard leader have some impression of him.

    Maybe the cat-faced demon would be a little gentler and let him go so that he could safely get out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    As for the guard leader.

    The meaning of this was much greater!

    Whether or not he would come here in the future would all depend on the arrangement of the guard leader. As long as the guard leader was willing to give him a certain degree of water, there would be no problem in accepting the interrogation. It would be fine as long as he did not accept the cat-faced demon''s interrogation again.

    After the prisoner made a simple and easy explanation, the guard leader looked at this person meaningfully and nodded silently.

    That gaze seemed to be saying...

    Boy!

    You did something good!

    Well done!

    After the explanation of this prisoner was spread out, the other prisoners were upset. Why didn''t they think of such a thing? Someone directly took the initiative. Now they could only watch that person get great benefits, and they could only be envious.

    "I am not interested in promotion."

    Aoba''s indifferent voice slowly sounded. His tone was very flat and there was almost no fluctuation of emotion. It felt like he was talking about an extremely ordinary thing.

    "..."

    Everyone present, whether it was the prison guard on the side or the prisoners who were tied up for interrogation, were all speechless after hearing Aoba''s words.

    It was the first time that they had seen such a strange person.

    "Hahahahaha, as expected of the cat-faced demon!"

    The guard leader immediately laughed to cover up the awkward situation. Then, he waved to the prison guards beside him.

    "Let''s go out. Don''t disturb the cat-faced demon!"

    After the guard leader finished speaking, he took the lead and walked out. When the prison guards heard him, they immediately followed him. No one said anything else.

    At that moment just now. The guard leader felt that Aoba was a little unappreciative. However, he could still count on Aoba to gain some benefits, so he did not say too harsh words to Aoba.

    Since you don''t want to be promoted. Then you will stay in this dark place for the rest of your life!

    After the guard leader left. Aoba''s gaze fell on the prisoners who were waiting to be interrogated. His eyes suddenly flashed with a cold light, and his aura instantly changed, causing the temperature here to drop a lot.

    "Is this your first time?"

    Aoba''s voice echoed in the compartment, clearly drilling into everyone''s ears.

    For a moment, the expression of these prisoners changed greatly, and their eyes were filled with terror.

    ...

    Unconsciously.

    A day passed.

    Aoba handed over the room full of prisoners and their confession letters to the prison guards outside.

    He then ended his day''s work.

    It was the first time that these prisoners had come to his compartment.

    However, he still chose some "lucky" prisoners and gave them a whip that would make them remember him. It was enough to make them not dare to do anything illegal in the future.

    The reason why Aoba did this was because when Kumogakure''s ninjas invaded Konohagakure, and when Konohagakure was flooded, they took advantage of the chaos and steal.

    These people were only a small part of them and most of them were not caught.

    However, since these people appeared in his compartment, Aoba would not let them go easily.

    Soon, Aoba returned to Anbu''s dormitory and looked at the red book on the table.

    It was almost noon.

    Aoba had already received the news that the shadow clone had been canceled.

    The story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was finished.

    Aoba raised his hand and picked up the red book. Then he walked toward the door. Just as he walked to the door, he suddenly stopped.

    "No!"

    Aoba quickly thought about it in his mind. Then, he began to retreat and returned to the seat next to the table.

    "Now is not the best time to ask Eaton to publish this book."

    Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly. With a thought, his hands immediately formed a seal and summoned another shadow clone.

    After the shadow clone appeared, it stood in front of Aoba and stared at him.

    "Write all the contents of this book on this black book. The faster you copy, the better. When you finish, cancel yourself to inform me."

    As Aoba spoke, he quickly took out a black book.

    "Yes!"

    After the shadow clone heard Aoba''s words, he immediately raised his hand to take the dark book. Then, he sat on the chair and quickly opened the book, searching for the location of the latest page.

    Then, he flipped the red book that he had already written to the corresponding location of the plot.

    He picked up the pen and began to write quickly.

    "You can write slowly. I''ll go eat ramen!"

    Aoba nodded at the shadow clone. Then, he took a step and left the Anbu dormitory. When he walked out, he met several people along the way. They all nodded at him. There was even one person who raised his hand and greeted Aoba.

    Aoba had seen these people before. However, he couldn''t remember their names.

    These people were the same as him who had participated in reading Kumogakure''s ninja memories. They were the Anbu from the Yamanaka Clan.

    After these Anbus got the manuscript of the first chapter of Teacher Bai of the Ninja Academy that Aoba had written, they all praised the brilliance of this story. They had privately discussed the plot that might appear in the future, but they could not think of what kind of surprise awaited them.

    In a few short days.

    These Anbus were looking forward to the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    Some of the manuscripts even passed out inadvertently.

    Of course, everyone did not mention these things in public.

    It was just like how the students would not shout out the topic of asking for resources or discussing related resources in the classroom. However, when they were privately chatting on QQ, it was uncertain. Perhaps some packages and resource links were already on the way. (TLN: Tencent QQ, also known as QQ, is an instant messaging software service and web portal developed by the Chinese tech giant Tencent. QQ offers services that provide online social games, music, shopping, microblogging, movies, and group and voice chat software.)

    It was precisely because of this batch of manuscripts that after they were spread out, it caused a lot of repercussions in Konohagakure''s ninja circle.

    Almost every ninja who graduates from the ninja school has the most basic understanding of the structure of the ninja school, and it was very easy to substitute into it. In addition, Kumogakure had just attacked Konohagakure, so they needed some ways to vent at this time node.

    Unconsciously, the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was already regarded as a godly piece of art in the hearts of many ninjas by virtue of the first chapter manuscript.

    So...

    Many children who were still in the Ninja School found that their fathers picked them up from school at a high frequency.

    These were all subtle influences.

    However, there was some regret in the hearts of the ninjas. That was that they did not know who the author of this manuscript was. The people who spread it did not say anything about this side at all.

    For a moment.

    ''Who wrote the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?'' become a topic of discussion in the ninja circle. They could not imagine who was so talented, but one thing they could be sure of was that the author was Konohagakure''s ninja, because the background was in Konohagakure!

    Of course, Aoba himself did not know about this matter.

    At this time.

    He walked all the way out of Anbu''s dormitory and met many Anbu from Yamanaka Clan greeting him. These people all knew that the author was Aoba, but they did not say it out loud. They only silently regarded Aoba as the god who wrote the book in their hearts.

    "It can''t be. Didn''t I just give them a manuscript? Is there a need to change their character so much?"

    After Aoba walked out of Anbu''s dormitory, he was still confused. He was not very clear why these Anbu changed so obviously.

    You have to know...

    When they were on their last mission.

    These people were afraid of Aoba, afraid that he would be on the same team as them and delay their promotion.

    ...

    Aoba didn''t think too much about it. After coming out, he directly walked toward Ramen Ichiraku.

    After the Kumogakure invasion incident and the flood incident, as one of Teuchi''s few friends, he had to go and greet him.

    After a while, Aoba walked to the entrance of Ramen Ichiraku. He lifted the curtain and walked in.

    "Brother Teuchi, give me a bowl of ramen!" Aoba said to Teuchi.

    At this time, there were not many people in the shop.

    Once again, it returned to the desolate state when the Third Ninja World War had just erupted. People hoarded food and hid at home, and very few people came out to eat ramen.

    "Alright!"

    When Teuchi saw Aoba, he immediately narrowed his eyes and smiled. You could see the joy on his face.

    "Aoba, why are you free to come today? Aren''t you Konohagakure Intelligence Division very busy?"

    As Teuchi spoke, he directly picked up the kitchen knife and cut the noodles that had been kneaded on the board, preparing to cut them into strands of noodles.

    "I''m here to see you!" Aoba stared at Teuchi and said. When he saw that Ramen Ichiraku had not suffered any damage, he felt much more at ease. After all, when he was spraying water, it could be considered a type of attack. He did not deliberately show any mercy.

    "You''re the best kid!" Teuchi immediately gave Aoba a thumbs-up. Then, he retracted his finger and continued to prepare the noodles. He said, "Wait a moment. I will cook your ramen and then have a good chat with you!"

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded. He could clearly see that Teuchi knead the dough and cut it on the spot.

    The reason was very simple.

    There were fewer customers!

    Step, step, step...

    Just at this time, footsteps sounded outside the entrance. As the footsteps got closer and closer. The curtain at Ramen Ichiraku was lifted.

    After that, three people walked in.

    They stood at the door and looked for a seat. Finally, their eyes instantly focused on Aoba and their eyes instantly lit up.

    "Aoba, you are indeed here. We have been looking for you for half a day. Now we finally found you!"

    In a split second, the one in the middle of the three spoke.

    The meaning of this sentence was very clear.

    They were here specifically for Aoba!

 CH 321

    When one of the three people spoke, even Aoba was stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly turned his head and looked in their direction.

    Just now, he was facing Teuchi, who was cooking ramen, with his back facing the entrance. He knew that someone had come in, but he did not know who the person was.

    Aoba did not think much about the matter of someone coming. After all, this was Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House. It was normal for guests to come in at any time.

    All of a sudden, Aoba''s gaze fell on the three people who had just entered.

    The person standing in the middle of the front was wearing Konohagakure''s standard ninja attire. He put on a rather messy coat outside the standard flak jacket over a black outfit. His hair was tied up behind his head, and there were several scars on his face.

    This person.

    Aoba recognized him.

    It was Nara clan, Nara Shikaku.

    The person standing on Nara Shikaku''s right was also wearing a standard ninja outfit, but he was wearing a red coat over it. His ash blond hair was also combed up, and his eyes were staring at Aoba.

    This was Yamanaka clan, Yamanaka Inoichi.

    The last person standing on the left side of the two was a seemingly harmless-looking fatty. His special ninja outfit had the word "food" written on it, and his spiky red hair was casually scattered behind him.

    It was Akimichi clan, Akimichi Choza.

    At this moment, the gazes of these three people were all focused on Aoba.

    They all looked at Aoba as if they were looking for him for something.

    "You guys are looking for me?"

    Aoba looked at the three of them suspiciously. Whether it was Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, or Akimichi Choza, who stood at the side like a mascot, they all stood at the entrance without moving. They just looked at Aoba silently.

    "Eh..."

    When Aoba saw the three of them, he did not know what they were trying to do. They just said that they were looking for him and did not tell him the specific reason.

    "Don''t tell me you want me to treat you guys?" Aoba suddenly said with a smile.

    "It''s not impossible!" Akimichi Choza suddenly smiled foolishly. He raised his right hand and scratched the back of his head. His eyes flashed with anticipation as if he was very tempted by what Aoba said.

    "Choza, we have a lot of opportunities to eat. We have something to talk about here!" Nara Shikaku looked very serious. He glanced at Akimichi Choza next to him, indicating that the latter should not talk nonsense, especially not be bought over by food for the time being.

    "Aoba, we came to you this time because we have something to discuss with you, but we don''t know how to tell it..." Yamanaka Inoichi took a step forward. There was some hesitation in his eyes. After all, it was not easy for them to open their mouths when they came to find Aoba.

    "Sit down and talk."

    He didn''t know why they couldn''t talk.

    ''Is it a difficult question?''

    "Have some ramen. Don''t be polite. I''ll treat you."

    Aoba turned around and looked at Teuchi. He nodded at Teuchi and said, "Brother Teuchi, three more bowls of ramen."

    "Okay!"

    Teuchi was currently preparing the noodles for Aoba''s ramen. Now, he only needed to prepare three more bowls of ramen, so he didn''t feel that it was too complicated.

    "This..."

    After Aoba said this, Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Choza looked at Nara Shikaku together. Their eyes were full of inquiry, waiting for Shikaku to make a final decision.

    "Alright!"

    Nara Shikaku nodded and made a decision. He looked at Aoba and carefully stared at him for a while as if he wanted to see what Aoba was thinking from Aoba''s expression.

    "Yes!"

    Akimichi Choza immediately jumped up in joy. His eyes were filled with intense excitement. The reason was very simple, he could sit here and eat ramen.

    Yamanaka Inoichi stared at Aoba deeply for a while. He did not say anything, but his eyes were slightly serious, and there was a hint of apology in the depths of his eyes.

    As the expressions of the three people changed, they walked in the direction of Aoba and sat down next to Aoba.

    Inoichi sat on Aoba''s left, followed by Shikaku and Choza.

    After the three of them sat down. Inoichi''s lips moved slightly. It was obvious that he wanted to say something, but was unable to say it out loud.

    "???"

    Aoba looked at the three of them, and small question marks popped up in his head.

    All of them were fidgeting. Nothing was said. What was the meaning of this?

    Aoba was confused by the three ninjas beside him who were known as Ino-Shika-Cho.

    "Don''t tell me you want Teacher Bai of the Ninja School''s other chapters?"

    Aoba frowned slightly and asked suspiciously.

    This was the only reason he could think of. Other than that, he really couldn''t imagine anything else that could be the intersection between him and these three people.

    "Pfft!"

    At this moment, Inoichi just happened to pick up the teacup on the table and directly spat out the tea. The expression on his face was extremely different.

    "..."

    The corners of Shikaku''s mouth twitched violently. As if he had heard something that made him feel that he should not have heard and quickly lowered his head. He looked as if he was afraid that people would recognize him and think that he had something to do with Aoba.

    ''Damn it!''

    ''This troublesome person!''

    ''Why is he talking nonsense!''

    ''Is this a topic that could be discussed in Ramen Ichiraku?''

    "Ah?"

    Choza, on the other hand, was completely dumbfounded. He had no idea what Aoba was talking about. His instinctive reaction was...

    Was Teacher Bai something could be eaten?

    After Aoba had finished speaking, the three of them completely displayed different expressions.

    "Isn''t that so?"

    From the three of them, Aoba could tell that they were thinking different things.

    Inoichi knew what Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was. Although he looked very surprised, there was a trace of desire in his heart. Obviously, he did not expect Aoba to suddenly say such words. Moreover, he really wanted it in his heart.

    Shikaku, on the other hand, completely wanted to pretend not to know him. This was a typical example of knowing what Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was, however, he did not want to talk about this in public. It was a bit awkward.

    As for Choza...

    This person had no idea what Aoba was talking about.

    What was Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?

    Can it be eaten?

    If it can''t be eaten, then forget it!

    "Let me explain..."

    After hesitating for a moment, Shikaku let out a sigh of relief.

    Now, he no longer dared to let Aoba continue spouting nonsense.

    Who knew that after a while, he would say something outrageous again?

    Shikaku knew that Aoba was the author of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School, so he could not help but feel a little strange.

    "That..."

    "Um..."

    "This time, the three of us are looking for you!"

    "Mainly because..."

    "Of Chunin Exam!"

    Shikaku said helplessly. If not for his sister''s urgent urging, he wouldn''t be willing to do such a troublesome thing.

    Originally, he was only going to find Inoichi alone. Then Choza wanted to follow him. In the end, it became the three of them together.

    "Chunin Exam?"

    Aoba frowned slightly. He could faintly smell a trace of conspiracy. He felt that there was something going on here.

    ''Could it be that they were looking for me to participate in the Chunin Exam?!''

    ''There is no need!''

    ''I had already rejected it once before.''

    ''Why did they have to mobilize so many people just to find me to participate in Chunin Exam?''

    Aoba felt that there was something wrong.

    Something was very wrong!

    Instantly, Aoba chose to strike first. A playful smile appeared in his eyes as he swept his gaze over Nara Shikaku. He seemed to be playing around casually.

    "Brother Shikaku, you wouldn''t be looking for me to be the examiner, right? I thought about it just now. If I were to be the examiner for the first round, I would indeed be able to do it. However, you guys have to think about it clearly. If I were to be the examiner, the chances of passing would be low!" Aoba said seriously.

    His words seemed ridiculous, but it wasn''t completely unrelated. At the very least, with his status as Konohagakure Intelligence Division Cat-faced Demon, coming to the venue of the Chunin Exam to be an examiner wasn''t impossible. He was especially responsible for the first round, Intelligence Gathering.

    "..."

    When the three heard Aoba''s words, their faces immediately darkened. No one had expected that Aoba would actually mention the position of an examiner.

    Who gave you the courage?

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    Shikaku choked on his own saliva and coughed uncontrollably. His face once again revealed a helpless expression.

    ''So troublesome!''

    ''It was really too troublesome!''

    He felt from the very beginning he should not come to Aoba.

    According to the information he had on Aoba. It could be said that this person had no ambition at all. He had always stayed at the bottom of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Moreover, he often said embarrassing things. It was simply troubled within trouble. He also didn''t know what Inoichi liked about Aoba.

    Was it because of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?

    In fact, Shikaku was right.

    It was because Inoichi saw the first chapter of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School and immediately felt Aoba''s talent. When Shikaku mentioned that he needed Genin from the Yamanaka clan, he thought of Aoba.

    "Aoba, we came to find you today not to ask you to be the Chunin Exam''s examiner, but for you to participate in the Chunin Exam!" Shikaku said slowly. As he spoke, he stared at Aoba. He wanted to clearly see what kind of reaction Aoba had. Moreover, through the possible reaction of Aoba, he could guess what Aoba was thinking.

    "Brother Shikaku, you are not joking with me, are you?"

    The smile on Aoba''s face slowly disappeared, and he suddenly became very serious. He looked at Shikaku coldly and then shook his head.

    "Stop it!"

    "You told me about this last time!"

    "I won''t participate in Chunin Exam!"

    Aoba directly turned his body back and faced Teuchi in front of him, completely showing that he didn''t want to talk to them anymore.

    "Aoba, actually, things are not what you think. We are mainly..." Inoichi had a bitter smile on his face. He looked at Aoba, ready to explain to Aoba. After all, he was the closest to Aoba.

    However, just as he opened his mouth and before he could finish his sentence. He was interrupted by Aoba very rudely.

    "I am not interested in Chunin Exam. If you are here to discuss with me about Teacher Bai of the Ninja School, maybe I can consider giving each of you a complete book. But if there is anything else, you can have a good meal!"

    Aoba did not want to continue on this topic.

    Wasn''t this just teasing him!

    What was the use of the Chunin Exam!

    What was the use of Chunin''s title?

    Aoba did not care about these titles at all. Not only did he not care, but he also avoided them. This kind of thing would only bring him endless troubles. It was not as comfortable as it was now.

    How good was it now!

    On the surface, he looked like a harmless ordinary office worker.

    He went to work in Konohagakure Intelligence Division every day.

    He was just a small subordinate.

    He would not attract anyone''s attention at all.

    "Here''s the thing, my sister and Choza''s sister wanted to take the Chunin Exam, but the registration needed to be three people in a group. They lack one more member, so we thought of looking for you..." Shikaku explained to Aoba.

    "Please, you shouldn''t look for me for this kind of thing. You guys are really interesting. You want me to form a group with your cousin..." The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled into a self-deprecating smile. He shook his head helplessly and then said indifferently, "It''s better to just let the two of them give up the Chunin Exam."

    "What do you mean?" Choza asked, stunned. He vaguely felt that Aoba was looking down on them, but he also felt that something was wrong, and he did not know how to react.

    "What''s the difference between looking for me to team up and giving up? Do you really think that I can take two people to pass the Chunin Exam?" Aoba shook his head and said.

    "The reason we are looking for you is to prevent them from passing the Chunin Exam," Shikaku suddenly said.

    "What the hell?" Aoba was completely stunned by these three people. He knew that Shikaku was a representative of high IQ, but after talking for a long time, he still couldn''t understand what he was trying to say.

    "My younger sister, Saki, and Choza''s younger sister, Rin, were the next generation Ino-Shika-Cho. Their original group members were Yamanaka Kaze. Now that Kaze has been selected by Danzo-sama, he has been transferred and no longer forms a group with them. Now, Saki and Rin both want to participate in this year''s Chunin Exam. If we did not find you, they would also go to find another person. So we hope that you can help us and form a group with them, then be eliminated!" Shikaku explained his plan.

    "Is there something wrong with your brain?"

    Aoba''s eyelids jumped fiercely. He understood Shikaku''s words and knew what plan Shikaku had in his head.

    However, what did this have to do with him?

    And they want him to become Kaze''s substitute?

    This was something that Aoba could not allow!

    "If you can''t give up, you have to be eliminated. Do you want me to accompany your two sisters to be eliminated this time? Is there something wrong with your brain? Or do you think there is something wrong with my brain?"

    Aoba said with a sneer. He had a good temper before. He thought that even if Shikaku had some request, it would not be too outrageous. The words he said should at least be acceptable.

    But...

    Now...

    He felt that there was no logic at all!

    "You guys eat, I''m leaving. This bowl of ramen can be considered my treat. Don''t look to me for these kinds of things in the future. I''m not in the mood to play house with you guys."

    After Aoba finished speaking, he immediately got up and began to leave Ramen Ichiraku. His heart was filled with disdain and displeasure toward what they said. He had been in the Ninja World for so long and had never been so speechless.

    What the hell!

    Even if they treated him as a tool man, they shouldn''t play with him like this!

    This was not even considered a flashy operation!

    "Aoba, please understand us. Once the two of them pass the Chunin Exam, they will be Chunin. If they successfully become Chunin, then they will be participating in the Third Ninja World War!" Shikaku said helplessly. In fact, all of these were because of his love for his sister.

    "Oh."

    Aoba did not stop at all. He did not take Shikaku''s request seriously at all and felt that it was very funny.

    Even such a request could be said, how did his skin become so thick?

    "Aoba!"

    Shikaku immediately called out to Aoba. Then, he suddenly got up and walked quickly toward Aoba. In a few steps, he arrive beside Aoba and stopped him.

    "Now, the only person we can think of is you. I hope you can help us." Shikaku said sincerely. There was nothing wrong with his attitude. What he said made Aoba feel extremely speechless.

    "If you ask them to give up, then you would be in this situation."

    Aoba said indifferently. He knew about the war. Chunin and Jonin were the main forces on the battlefield. Genin would often stay in the village unless it was the kind of situation where they need to go to the battlefield.

    To a certain extent, it was impossible. Genin''s identity was also a form of protection in itself. It could prevent them from participating in the war.

    However, this was only at the beginning of the war.

    In the end, they still have to go to the battlefield even if they were a Genin, and they will also go to war directly after graduating from ninja school!

    The Third Ninja World War was an exceptionally tragic battle. In the original development of Ninja World history, it was the feeling of all forces fighting to the last bullet.

    Not to mention now, after Aoba continuously provoked and stirred up trouble between the various forces. Not only did the Third Ninja World War arrive early, but it also evolved into an even more tragic feeling.

    "And..."

    After saying that, Aoba turned his face slightly and glanced at Shikaku from the corner of his eye. He slowly said, "Even Genin might have to go to the battlefield."

    Aoba did not despise Shikaku behavior for not wanting his sister to go to the battlefield!

    After all, he was similar to this. In order not to go to the battlefield, he tried his best to hide his strength.

    It could be said that he was selfish. However, Aoba liked to live in a more comfortable way.

    For Konohagakure, he had a sense of belonging in his heart, but he did not have much of a sense of national honor. After all, he did not belong here. He just transmigrated here.

    Aoba believes that this is where he lives and has a few good friends. He will make some appropriate choices whenever he wants to help, but the premise was that it will not affect his normal life.

    But...

    If he were to go out to fight for Konohagakure. He was not so idle. This kind of thing, whoever wants to do it will do it!

    Aoba did not have any dissatisfaction with this idea of not wanting to go to the battlefield. After all, this was human nature, and anyone had the right to choose.

    But...

    Aoba scoffed at Shikahisa''s choice.

    The parties involved did not say that they wanted to hide and chose to participate in the Chunin Exam. They wanted to climb to Chunin''s position, but some people just had to meddle in other people''s business. They even use some of their connections to get the two girls out of Chunin Exam.

    Why did this feeling make him so unhappy!

    Aoba admitted that Shikaku was very smart. He could think of planting a person to let that person enter the group of the two girls, and then through the act of dragging the two girls down, let the two girls fail THE Chunin Exam smoothly.

    Was this very interesting?

    Aoba felt that whether the two girls from the Nara clan and Akimichi clan could pass the Chunin Exam was a question, or even needed to be dragged down.

    "Aoba, just treat it as a favor. If we allow them to go to the battlefield, it would be too dangerous!" Shikaku said in a low voice.

    "You can change to another person."

    After Aoba finished speaking, he directly stepped out of Ramen Ichiraku and disappear.

    He left four bowls of ramen for these three people, including his own. Because the noodles had not been cooked, he had already left.

    Aoba did not even have the mood to eat ramen with these three people.

    He could almost foresee it.

    If he continued to sit here and eat ramen with these three people, then the next topic would be the Chunin Exam.

    "Hey..."

    Shikaku looked in the direction that Aoba had left and could not help but sigh. He already knew that they had fallen out in their conversation.

    "What a pity."

    Shikaku shook his head helplessly and returned to the seat where Inoichi and Choza were sitting. He raised his hands and patted the backs of the two people.

    "It''s time for us to go!"

    The expression on Shikaku''s face revealed deep helplessness. As he spoke, he had already begun to look for other candidates in his mind.

    "Shikaku, wait, the ramen is ready!" Choza rubbed his stomach and put on an eager look. When he smelled the aroma of the ramen, he was already dying to eat, and his stomach was rumbling.

    "Why are you still in the mood to eat ramen!" Shikaku said in a bad mood. He was not in the mood now. The registration for the Chunin exam was nearing. If he did not settle the matter, then the two girls might find someone to team up with.

    "Huh?"

    At this time, Teuchi, who heard the conversation between the two immediately turned his head. His narrowed eyes shone with a terrifying light.

    "You are not eating?"

    Teuchi''s voice was filled with a dangerous aura. In an instant, it was as if Noodle House''s temperature had dropped.

    "I hate people who waste food the most!"

    As Teuchi''s voice rang out, everyone, including Shikaku, felt goosebumps all over their bodies. They felt an extremely strong sense of oppression.

    "That... eat... we all will eat..." Shikaku braced himself and said.

    "That''s more like it!"

    The corners of Teuchi''s mouth curled up into a smile. It looked like a transformation from a cloudy day to a sunny day. The aura around his body instantly changed greatly, causing all of them to be dumbfounded.

    "Hehehe, I can eat them all. It''s not impossible for me to eat four bowls!"

    Choza was immediately overjoyed.

    He could finally eat.

    When he entered Ramen Ichiraku, he began to feel hungry.

    No!

    To be more precise, it was probably because he had already started to feel hungry when he heard that Aoba wanted to treat them.

    "Why did you find Aoba to participate in the Chunin Exam?"

    Teuchi stared at them curiously and asked. He had heard some of their conversations just now, but he did not interrupt.

    "We don''t want the two girls to pass the Chunin Exam," Shikaku explained.

    "Aoba''s strength is relatively weak. As long as he plays normally, the two girls will not be able to take him. If we can place Aoba in their group, he can drag them down." Inoichi explained. He indeed thought of Aoba because of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. However, the impression that Aoba left on him was that his body was weak.

    "So, this is what happened!"

    Teuchi looked at Shikaku meaningfully, then looked at Inoichi. However, he did not look at Choza, who was eating quietly.

    "Aoba''s normal performance..."

    "It may indeed shock you!"

    "Don''t look for him!"

    Teuchi muttered to himself. As he spoke, he had already turned around and walked toward the workbench where he prepare noodles.

    ...

    After leaving Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House, Aoba strolled while going back to Anbu''s dormitory because his mood wasn''t so calm, and there were many things on his mind

    He had never expected this!

    He had actually encountered such a thing.

    This generation''s Ino-Shika-Cho had asked him to participate in Chunin Exam, but they had actually treated him as a DEBUFF.

    "This year''s Chunin Exam..."

    A strange thought suddenly appeared in Aoba''s mind. Now that he knew that Shikaku did not want the two girls to pass the Chunin Exam, he would let them pass.

    "Now is the time of turmoil in the ninja world, not only will the chunin exam not be abandoned because of the war, but it will be more complicated and held for several more sessions. The reason for this was very simple. It was to select as many Chunin as possible to become the backbone of the war."

    When Aoba met the trio earlier, he still did not know why since the Third Ninja World War was coming, why did the village have to prepare for Chunin Exam?

    Now, after the increase in reading memories during this period of time, Aoba had accumulated more experience and understood the situation of the Ninja World more clearly. Therefore, he understood that the more frequent the war was, the more likely they would hold Chunin Exams.

    The purpose of the Chunin Exam was to select more outstanding ninjas and to make these ninjas contribute to the village on the battlefield.

    It was just that...

    When Aoba thought about how the three of them had sought him out to make up the numbers and be a loser, he felt very unhappy.

    How contemptible it must be to do such an underworld operation!

    Aoba was very low-key and did not fight for anything. He did not care about the misunderstanding that the world had of him. However, they expressed their contempt for him in front of him. This made him very dissatisfied.

    ...

    After a while.

    Aoba arrived at a relatively more prosperous area in Konohagakure.

    "Have you heard? Danzo-sama is injured! Very, very serious! He might not be able to move for the rest of his life!"

    "I heard about it! Even the village''s medical ninja can''t do anything about it! They want to find Tsunade-sama, but no one knows where she is!"

    "This is a bit difficult!"

    "This is really bad news. The Third Ninja World War started. The impact of Danzo-sama''s fall is too great!"

    "Originally, when Kumogakure lost a Hari. I thought that we had the upper hand in the war with Kumogakure, but I didn''t expect that hateful Raikage also paralyzed Danzo-sama before leaving!"

    "Right now, all the medical ninjas in the village are helpless. I feel that it might be impossible. I just don''t know who can take the position of Anbu Leader!"

    "At present, it seems that no one can replace Danzo-sama!"

    "Yes! Danzo-sama is too important to Konohagakure!"

    "..."

    When Aoba passed by a vegetable stall in the center of the bustling area, he heard that the aunts in the village were all talking about Danzo.

    Unexpectedly!

    There was still a day when Danzo''s reputation would be reversed!

    Aoba remembered that what people said not long ago was that Danzo was the reincarnation of a tengu, who specialized in eating people and ate all the missing people in the village.

    Now, he had directly become Konohagakure''s pillar of support.

    However...

    This was not without reason.

    The current Danzo was indeed the village support, and not everyone could replace him.

    Hiruzen was a very timid person to begin with. If Danzo was no longer by his side. It was still unknown how the Third Ninja World War would turn out!

    Moreover...

    Danzo''s fall would instantly cause the power of the village to lose balance. The Uchiha clan would feel that the big stone weighing on their hearts was gone.

    Another period of time passed.

    Aoba returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    Bang!

    Just as Aoba pushed open his room door and walked in, he immediately heard a faint sound.

    Following that, information was transmitted into his mind. It was the shadow clone that had stayed in the dormitory.

    When the shadow clone heard that someone had come in, it immediately and swiftly canceled the Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique). Then, everything that had happened during this period of time was transmitted to Aoba''s mind.

    "Your reaction is quite fast!"

    "As expected of me!"

    "Even my body didn''t find the moment when the shadow clone was canceled!"

    Aoba praised himself. He walked into his room and looked at the table. He immediately saw two books.

    One was red.

    The other was black.

    Among them, the red book cover was very exciting.

    Just now, the shadow clone in the dormitory was copying the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja World in a black book. Before he finished writing it, he heard the sound of the door and cancel the shadow clone.

    "Do you want to continue writing?"

    Aoba stared at the book on the table and thought about it quickly, especially the words that Eaton had told him not long ago.

    "Now that Danzo has become like this, I shouldn''t rush it. But the timing is really bad. As those aunties said, the current Konoha still needs Danzo!"

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly flashed with a thoughtful look. He began to quickly weigh the pros and cons of this matter in his heart.

    If he doesn''t care about anything...

    Konohagakure will be supported by Hiruzen alone.

    The two Konohagakure Advisors, Koharu and Homura behind Hiruzen had already been ignored by him.

    As for Orochimaru, he was focused on scientific research. He did not care about what happened outside.

    The other two Sannin were not here.

    There were not many people who could be used.

    They were in a very awkward situation.

    At this time, with Hiruzen''s extremely cowardly character, perhaps he would make an exaggerated concession in many things and eventually ruin the good situation that he had created.

    Moreover...

    Those aunties had already said it.

    Konohagakure''s medical ninja could no longer treat Danzo''s injuries! The only person who could treat Danzo''s injuries¡­

    Only Tsunade!

    Then¡­

    Konohagakure would definitely try their best to find Tsunade. If they couldn''t find her, Danzo wouldn''t be able to stand up. Konohagakure''s current strength was greatly weakened.

    If they found Tsunade, then Tsunade would be kidnapped by morality and forced to treat Danzo. Not to mention that Tsunade had hemophobia and her treating Danzo was something that Aoba couldn''t accept.

    "Looks like..."

    Aoba''s eyes became serious, and he made a decision in his heart. A very bold decision that would take a bit of a risk, but might also have a great harvest.

    "I can only do it myself!"

    Aoba silently nodded. At this moment, he thought of many ways and finally chose one of them. He was not completely without any benefits in helping Danzo. Instead, he would put Danzo in a more painful situation.

 CH 322

    Aoba thought about it and immediately made a decision, that was, to solve Danzo''s serious injury.

    At the beginning of the Third Ninja World War. Kumogakure and Konohagakure had already fought a few times. Sunagakure and Amegakure were also in a great battle. Iwagakure and Kirigakure, on the other hand, may attack at any time.

    The ninja world began to enter its chaotic time.

    However, the most important person besides the Third Hokage fell at this time.

    This would cause the Third Hokage to directly lose his most capable helper. In this chaotic situation, what will happen was unknown.

    Aoba looked at the history of the entire Ninja World.

    When Hiruzen was in position. Danzo had been silently supporting him from behind. He had never left Hiruzen alone!

    "Let''s go and take a look first!"

    After Aoba had a rough plan in mind, he immediately walked to the side of the table and picked up the black book.

    This book was prepared for Danzo. Danzo had only looked at it once. He had never looked at it again.

    In fact, the contents of the book had not been completely written at this time, but it was not important. Anyway, it was not appropriate to show this thing to Danzo at this time. This thing was just to be prepared.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba''s eyes fell on a red book on the table.

    On the cover of this red book, there was an extremely hot and fierce beauty. It was the book with Fugaku''s signature on the title page. The story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School had been completed, and there were not many pages left in the book. Aoba no longer planned to use this book.

    Then, Aoba picked up the red book directly.

    "I think I have a better idea."

    Aoba put the red book and the black book into his ninja pouch, then left Anbu''s dormitory and walked toward Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Along the way, Aoba could feel people looking at him from time to time, and they smile meaningfully.

    Aoba felt the gazes of these people. His face was expressionless. But in his heart, he felt that this was not a very appropriate method.

    ''This won''t do!''

    Aoba silently thought in his mind. He knew that as long as he gave the manuscript to the Anbu from the Yamanaka clan, they would spread it out.

    Although he had already emphasized not to spread the manuscript, it was useless and had no effect!

    These people had never intended to listen to him!

    The most important thing was...

    If it was spread out, then it spread out!

    He would just treat it as this book being promoted!

    But he doesn''t know who secretly revealed that the person who wrote the book was Aoba!

    This directly made Aoba a small celebrity in front of these Anbu. Recently, every time he passed by the crowd, someone would look at him.

    This feeling...

    How should he say it!

    If it was someone else who liked to show off or who was very high-profile and want to be the focus of everyone''s attention, their hearts might be greatly satisfied.

    But for Aoba, this was a big problem. His style was very low-key, cautious, and did not like to be noticed by too many people. He just wanted to do his own things silently.

    This situation now made him feel a little uncomfortable. His impression of the Yamanaka clan was greatly reduced once again.

    Looks like...

    He had to find a chance to clarify things.

    It was time to drag Fugaku out!

    ...

    After a while.

    Aoba arrived at Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s black room.

    At this time, the black room was unusually quiet. There was no sound so there was no one inside.

    "Sure enough, they''re off work!"

    Aoba also had a testing attitude. After all, the distance from Anbu''s dormitory to Konohagakure Intelligence Division was not far.

    After that, Aoba turned around and walked toward Eaton''s office. His idea was very simple. Since Danzo was still of value to Konohagakure now.

    In that case, he could save him. However, he definitely couldn''t save him for free.

    Now, he had made up his mind.

    He might as well look for Eaton and give this Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain face.

    This way, not only could he repay the care that this big brother gave to him during this period, but he could also let Eaton return a favor to Danzo.

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba came to the door of Eaton''s office.

    The door of the office was closed. Judging from this situation, he should not be here. But he still knocked on the door.

    Dong dong dong

    Along with the dull knock, there was no response from Eaton''s office. It could be confirmed that there was no one inside.

    Then...

    Aoba was now sure that Eaton had already returned home!

    "Let''s go to Brother Eaton''s house and take a look."

    Aoba turned around and left Konohagakure Intelligence Division. He had read Eaton''s memories and knew where the latter lived.

    After leaving Konohagakure Intelligence Division, Aoba walked toward the area in the middle of Konohagakure.

    The ninja in the middle and high ranks position in Konohagakure, all live in the core circle of Konohagakure.

    The benefits they received were all good!

    About half an hour later.

    Aoba came to the door of a house. He stood at the door and looked up at the gradually darkening sky. He then hesitated for a moment.

    According to the memories, he read. Eaton likes to play some small games that simulate torture with his wife before going to bed.

    Even Aoba didn''t know these two were like this.

    Perhaps...

    This was like-minded!

    One likes to torture, the other likes to be tortured, and every night comes a period of whipping, then all the emotions were mobilized.

    It was just...

    Aoba didn''t know if the two of them were in the middle of the process.

    After a moment of hesitation. Aoba raised his right hand and knock on the door.

    Knock knock knock...

    There was a light knock on the door. Although the sound was not loud, it could be heard by the people in the room.

    Aoba did not want to be too loud and disturb Eaton''s mood inside. However, he was not very willing to wait, so he had to bite the bullet and knock on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    An unhappy voice came from the door. The owner of the voice was Eaton.

    "Brother Eaton, it''s me, Aoba."

    After hearing Eaton''s voice, Aoba was slightly relieved. He could clearly hear the impatience in Eaton''s tone, but it was clear that he had not disturbed him. The torture game between the two of them should not have officially begun.

    Creak...

    With the sound of a door panel rubbing, the door to Eaton''s residence opened.

    At this time, Eaton, who was dressed in grayish-blue pajamas, stood at the door, staring at this subordinate in front of him who had never been here before.

    "Did something happen?"

    A lot of question marks appeared in Eaton''s mind. He vaguely felt that something had happened. Otherwise, there was no need for Aoba to find him. For someone like Aoba to take the initiative to find his home, there must be something wrong.

    "There is indeed something."

    Aoba nodded, then glanced at the door behind Eaton. He turned his eyes to Eaton and asked, "Brother Eaton, do you think it''s more appropriate for us to go out and talk somewhere, or go into your house and talk?"

    "Go out. Wait for me to change my clothes. Ibiki still has homework to do!" Eaton said without hesitation. Then he nodded to Aoba and added, "Wait for me here for a while."

    "Okay."

    Aoba did not expose Eaton''s thoughts. Aoba was very clear on what Eaton''s habits were. Not only that, Aoba looked up and found that the window on the upper floor was dimly lit.

    Ibiki''s room was upstairs.

    The place where Eaton and his wife were playing was in the basement. However, there were still some props scattered around the house.

    It was already too late for Eaton to clean up at this time, so he hurriedly told Aoba to wait. Then, he went into the room to change his clothes. He did not dare to let Aoba in.

    A few minutes later.

    Eaton changed into regular clothes and walked out. He stood at the door and glanced at Aoba.

    "Aoba, you haven''t eaten yet, right? I know a good barbecue shop and the environment there is very quiet. It should not be closed yet. Let''s talk over there!" Eaton said to Aoba. His tone was very calm, without any anger. If it was someone else who knocked on the door, he would have already been angry. However, the person in front of him was Aoba. No matter how much he complained in his heart, he did not dare to say anything.

    "Okay." Aoba nodded. He felt that Eaton''s arrangement was pretty good. There was no problem.

    "Come with me!"

    Eaton immediately walked out and brought Aoba to the barbecue shop not far away.

    Aoba followed closely behind. He was silent all the way and did not say anything. After a while, Eaton brought Aoba to the barbecue shop he mentioned.

    For this barbecue shop.

    In addition to seeing it in Konohagakure people''s memories, Aoba also vaguely saw it in the anime. It seemed to be where the Akimichi loved to eat the most.

    Eaton ordered a private room, ordered several plates of meat, and then sat on the futon in the private room.

    "Aoba, sit down."

    After Eaton sat down, he pointed at the futon in front of him and gestured for Aoba to sit down as well.

    Aoba nodded. He immediately sat down on the futon, faced Eaton head-on, and looked at each other.

    "Aoba, there must be something important for you to look for me so late at night, right?"

    Eaton''s eyes focused on Aoba. After carefully examining Aoba''s facial expression, he picked up the teapot on the table, poured out a cup of barley tea for Aoba, and pushed it in front of Aoba.

    Then he poured himself another cup, held it to his mouth, felt the mellow fragrance of the tea, and took a small sip.

    "Tell me!"

    "No one will disturb us here!"

    "The waiter will serve all the dishes at one time after they are all ready!"

    Eaton said to Aoba. From his words, it could be seen that he often came to this barbecue shop to eat and was already very used to it.

    "Okay."

    Aoba also picked up the teacup and slowly took a sip. The rich and fragrant barley tea had a quiet effect.

    "Brother Eaton, I came to find you this time mainly for a few things..."

    Aoba couldn''t tell exactly how many there were, so he didn''t say a fixed number. He reached into the ninja pouch and took out the red book.

    "The first thing is that I want to give you the story of Teacher Bai in the Ninja School!"

    Aoba placed the red book on the table and pushed it in Eaton''s direction. As he spoke, he nodded at Eaton, a look of "you understand" on his face.

    "Aoba, you can''t be..." When Eaton saw the red book, his eyes suddenly lit up. His dark pupils seemed to be burning with hot flames, and every cell in his body became excited. He asked with a trembling voice, "Have you finished writing the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?!"

    "Hahaha, that''s right!"

    Aoba immediately smiled and nodded. Before he said these words, he had already guessed that Eaton might have this reaction. Now, this appearance really did not make him feel anything wrong. Everything was no different from what he imagined.

    "I have finished writing the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. Now the story on this red book is the full content!"

    Aoba stared at Eaton with a serious expression on his face.

    "Brother Eaton, now I will give you this book. I hope you can help me to publish the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School!" Aoba said very seriously.

    "No problem!"

    Eaton nodded fiercely and then patted his chest. The whole process and movements were very serious, giving people a feeling of assurance from the bottom of their hearts.

    "Leave this matter to me!"

    "From tomorrow onwards, I will start immediately!"

    "I will strive to publish it officially this month!"

    "There will definitely be no problem!"

    Eaton''s face was very serious. To him, the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School made him see a different kind of novel. It had a milestone-like effect and was not something that other novels could compare to.

    Even...

    Deep in his heart, he did not think that Aoba could write a novel better than Teacher Bai of the Ninja School!

    However, he did not say such words. From his point of view, he hoped that Aoba could write better works. This way, he would have more beautiful books to read!

    "Brother Eaton, I have one more thing to explain, and that is the author''s signature. Write the word ''Fugaku'', it is not the ''Uchiha Fugaku''. You understand what I mean, right?" Aoba said to Eaton.

    In fact, he found Eaton this time. The main purpose was not to publish the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    This was just a matter of convenience.

    However...

    On the way here, he met many people looking at him with very special gazes. This was something that he was unwilling to accept.

    It was not because he wrote the novel Teacher Bai of the Ninja School and has some sense of shame about writing this kind of book. His face was thick enough.

    The thing that made him feel uncomfortable was.

    He had received the attention of too many people. This made him feel very uncomfortable. Everyone looked at him with eyes that made him feel as if he was being burned. There was a very painful feeling.

    "Okay..."

    Eaton nodded. How could he not understand what Aoba meant? It was just that the issue of the signature made him feel a little uncomfortable. After all, the book was written by Aoba, but it was signed in someone else name. It made Fugaku become the person who picked the peach. This book signature could not be easily accepted by a book fan like him.

    "I hope the problem of the author''s name can be solved slowly in the future!" Eaton sighed.

    "It will not be resolved."

    Aoba shook his head and looked at Eaton, "I have decided that my pen name will be Fugaku in the future. Any publicity and explanation made to the outside world will make Uchiha Fugaku the author of my work, and I am just a nobody who silently writes a book behind the scenes."

    "This..."

    When Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he was stunned. This kind of thing was completely different from his philosophy. It made him feel extremely difficult to accept and he did not know what to say.

    "Brother Eaton, this is the way to make me feel very comfortable. I don''t want to be seen by so many people, so I let Fugaku be the person who is surrounded by stars. I just want to write a book quietly. In this way, I can write better works without being disturbed. In this way, you can also have better books to read." Aoba explained to Eaton with a smile.

    "I understand..." Eaton nodded. He understood everything in principle, but in reality, there was still a pit in his heart when he operated these things. He temporarily did not cross it, maybe it would be better in the future.

    Knock Knock Knock...

    At this moment, there was a light knock on the door of the private room.

    "Customer, your dishes are ready. Do you want the dishes to be served now?" The waiter''s voice sounded from outside the private room.

    "Do it!"

    Eaton immediately said. As he spoke, he directly picked up the red book on the table and placed it into the ninja pouch at his waist carefully like a treasure.

    "Yes!"

    The waiter''s voice sounded again. Then, the door of the private room was opened. One by one, waiters came in with the dishes and placed the marinated meat on the table where Aoba and Eaton were.

    It was not just meat. There were also some seafood, vegetables, and fruits.

    Overall, it looked very sumptuous.

    "Please enjoy!"

    After the waiters served all the dishes, they bowed deeply to Aoba and Eaton. Then, they left in turn and did not disturb their meal anymore.

    This was the reason why Eaton liked to eat here. There was no need to worry too much about the environment.

    The waiters here gave their customers great respect. They would prepare all the dishes according to the wishes of the guests and serve them. This way, there would not be a problem of repeatedly delaying the customers'' time to serve the dishes.

    Other than that, the barbecue shop''s waiter could also accompany them and served the barbecue. However, this kind of service could still be chosen.

    Some guests hoped to have some more private space, so the waiter would leave and no longer disturb them.

    "Come, come, come, Aoba, don''t be polite. Whatever you want to eat, roast it yourself. Let''s each roast our own. I won''t roast it for you!"

    Eaton waved to Aoba. He directly picked up a barbecue clip and put a piece of beef on the barbecue rack, making a sizzling sound, and directly emitting a delicious fragrance.

    It could be seen that Eaton was in a good mood.

    When Eaton knew that the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was going to end, he was very sad.

    However, after this period of foreshadowing, he had already accepted this matter in his heart. Now, he was no longer in the mood to be sad, but have more expectations.

    The story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was finally coming to everyone''s eyes!

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded and picked up the barbecue clip next to him. He picked up a piece of thin beef and placed it on the barbecue rack.

    "Brother Eaton, I can rest assured if I hand Teacher Bai over to you!" Aoba said.

    When Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he was stunned for a moment. He stared at Aoba in a daze and did not know how to answer this question.

    Literally.

    There did not seem to be a problem. But why did he feel that it was strange...

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    Eaton cleared his throat and immediately turned his attention back. He immediately put away the smile on his face and stared seriously at Aoba again.

    "Aoba, you just said that you have several things to tell me. The end and publication of this book should be just one thing, right? Is there anything else?" Eaton asked.

    After hearing Eaton''s words, Aoba did not speak immediately. Instead, he flipped the meat on the barbecue rack over.

    Following Aoba''s silence. The atmosphere in the entire private room became heavy.

    Seeing that Aoba did not speak, Eaton did not immediately ask. He could faintly feel that this matter was not that simple. Aoba seemed to be still hesitating.

    Since that was the case, then let Aoba think about it again.

    Just as Eaton had guessed, Aoba still hasn''t fully figured out whether this matter will affect him more or not.

    Time passed by.

    Gradually.

    The piece of meat that Aoba had roasted was cooked.

    He picked up the roasted beef using his chopsticks, placed it in the dipping sauce for a while, then put it into his mouth and slowly chewed it.

    "The taste is not bad."

    Aoba nodded. He then raised his head and stared at Eaton with a serious expression.

    ''There is no need to think it through!''

    ''Just do it!''

    Aoba made up his mind as he chewed.

    "Brother Eaton, before I say these things, I want to ask you something. You have to answer me truthfully!" Aoba said in a low voice.

    "What is it?" When Eaton was asked by Aoba, his eyes were full of suspicion, especially when he saw Aoba''s serious look. Even he was nervous, not knowing what Aoba was going to say.

    "Do you really want to save Danzo-sama?" Aoba asked in a low voice.

    "You can save Danzo-sama?!" Eaton''s voice suddenly rose a lot, and his whole body became spirited.

    "Shh..." Aoba raised a finger and placed it in front of his mouth, indicating for Eaton to keep quiet. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "Brother Eaton, I didn''t say that I could do it. I just wanted to ask you, do you really want to do this?"

    "If not for Danzo-sama speaking up for me and promoting me to this position, I wouldn''t be the me I am today. So, if I have the chance to save Danzo-sama''s life, I would also like to repay his kindness." Eaton nodded heavily. His meaning was very clear. He hoped to save Danzo, but he had no way to save Danzo.

    "Brother Eaton, you have been taking care of me all this time. I am willing to help you return this favor. Let''s go and see what''s going on with Danzo-sama." Aoba said with a serious face. In fact, he was not hesitating because of Eaton, but because of Danzo.

    He hadn''t thought about saving Danzo.

    What would happen if he save Danzo?

    What would happen if he couldn''t save Danzo?

    After his consideration¡­

    In the end, he thought of an even more appropriate method!

    No matter what, he had to find Danzo, so he might as well put on an act on Eaton''s relationship. Not only could he achieve the same goal, but he could also further develop Eaton''s relationship.

    After this period of thinking. Aoba found that if Eaton took care of him, then he would be fine in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    It could be said to be a superior who shielded him from the wind and rain.

    "Are you going to see it?"

    Eaton''s excited mood immediately calmed down. Just now, he thought that Aoba would find Tsunade-sama, but when he heard that it was Aoba himself who went to see it, he suddenly did not have so much expectation about this matter.

    "Yes, I will go to see it myself. But I have a condition, that is, I can not expose my identity. I need to change into a new set of clothes and put on a mask. Only then can I be at ease. Otherwise, I will not go." Aoba replied.

    "Do you have to be so careful?" Eaton asked the curiosity that he had always had in his heart. He had already faintly noticed that Aoba was not as weak as he looked on the surface. However, because of Aoba''s relationship with Tsunade-sama, he did not investigate Aoba, nor did he want to expose Aoba. He even gives Aoba a suggestion, "Aoba if you can save Danzo-sama, you will be Danzo-sama''s savior and the great savior of the village. You can leave Konohagakure Intelligence Division in one fell swoop and work in the top management of the Konoha Hospital!"

    "I am not interested in these things. I don''t want to be famous, and I don''t want to be in top management. I think Konohagakure Intelligence Division is quite good. I am used to it and don''t want to go anywhere." Aoba shook his head and said.

    "Alright..."

    Eaton looked at Aoba''s love for Konohagakure Intelligence Division which had been expressed countless times, and suddenly, he was more and more convinced of it.

    "Come to think of it..."

    "Aoba!"

    "Do you really have the confidence to save Danzo-sama?"

    Eaton asked seriously. He was still very concerned about this matter. His eyes were fixed on Aoba as if he wanted to see the answer to the question he wanted from Aoba''s face.

    "Whether I can save him or not needs to be seen. I have never seen Danzo-sama''s injury before, so I don''t understand his current situation."

    Aoba''s words were not a refusal, but the truth from the bottom of his heart.

    Danzo was injured by the Third Raikage. It was different from the situation when he played the role of Gasshi to hurt Hari.

    Although they were both crippled. But the position and degree of injury were uncertain.

    Therefore, Aoba could not guarantee that he could cure Danzo''s injury. He had to go to Danzo in person and carefully examine the injury. Then analyzed it through the medical knowledge he had stored. Finally, made a conclusion based on the difficulty of operating the medical ninjutsu.

    These were not things that could be directly decided without seeing them.

    Medical Ninjutsu was ninjutsu that makes medical treatment more convenient based on medical knowledge.

    For example, Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel).

    It had a higher accuracy than a scalpel. But it was not that it could not be replaced with a scalpel. It just made the operation process easier.

    Even if it was Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

    It was not the kind of thing that you could directly press on a person and then directly heal them. After all, this was the real ninja world. Not the world in the game.

    "I understand. I''ll take you there!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Eaton hesitated for a moment. After thinking about it, he gave his own conclusion, which was to take the risk to bring Aoba there.

    He had already understood what Aoba meant.

    If he wanted Aoba to check on Danzo''s injuries, then he had to bring an Aoba who refused to reveal his identity with his identity.

    This was quite difficult for him!

    After all, at this critical juncture, bringing a person who would not reveal his identity to get close to the injured Danzo was something that no one could easily let go of.

    However, Eaton was willing to try!

    "Do you have anything else to add?" Eaton looked at Aoba again.

    "It doesn''t matter whether I cured Danzo-sama or not. You and I only know about this matter. No third person can know that I was the one who treated Danzo-sama." Aoba said in a deep voice.

    "Aoba, do you know that if you say it like this, all the credit will be mine..." Eaton smiled bitterly. If that were the case, then the credit he received would be too great.

    "The risk you take is too great!" Aoba said with a smile.

    "If you say so, I won''t be polite!" Eaton nodded. Aoba''s words just now had reached the bottom of his heart. After all, taking the risk to bring Aoba, a medical ninja who did not want to reveal his identity, would put a lot of pressure on him first.

    If Aoba successfully cured Danzo-sama, then the pressure would turn into a huge reward.

    But...

    If not healed.

    Or if something unexpected happened.

    Then the pressure would not only be a problem of pressure, it might even lead to his death.

    Simply put, it was a gamble!

    "Is there anything else?" Eaton gritted his teeth and said. His eyes were a little red now, and he was starting to look a little crazy. He was going to bet everything on this matter.

    "Nothing else. I''ll tell you when I think of something." Aoba said lightly. He did not have any specific requirements for these things. If he thought of something else, it would not be too late to tell Eaton.

    "Tomorrow morning, come to my house and find me. I will prepare clothes for you and take you to see Danzo-sama!" Eaton said in a deep voice. His voice seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth, and his eyes were full of determination. Now, he wanted to gamble on Aoba, the Tsunade''s student. Although he did not know what level Aoba''s medical ninjutsu had reached, he still had some understanding of what Aoba had done in his compartment. After the prisoners were ravaged, he was able to walk out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division almost unscathed. He did not cause any extra trouble for Konohagakure Intelligence Division and also gained the title of "cat-faced demon".

    "Okay." Aoba nodded. Now that this matter had been arranged, his mood also relaxed a little.

    Suddenly.

    He picked up the barbeque clip again, picked up a piece of meat, and placed it directly on the barbecue rack.

    Sizzle---...

    The moment the meat was put on the barbecue rack, there was a sizzling noise and smoke.

    "Aoba, can I ask you a question?" Eaton was no longer in the mood to eat barbecue. His eyes were fixed on Aoba as if he wanted to see through Aoba''s heart. Now, he was more and more confused about this subordinate.

    "Can I say no?" Aoba picked up the roasted meat and stuffed it into his mouth.

    "Sure." Eaton was stunned and said with a smile.

    "Ask away," Aoba said casually. He picked up the barbecue clip again, picked up a piece of beef, and put it on the barbecue rack.

    "..."

    The corner of Eaton''s mouth twitched violently.

    Why didn''t this person play according to the routine?

    Just now, he wanted to ask, but he felt a rejection from Aoba''s words. He immediately retracted this thought and found that Aoba had let him ask. He was directly at a loss.

    "That... I want to ask... why are you asking to save Danzo-sama?"

    Eaton immediately collected himself and looked at Aoba curiously. This question had already been in his mind when Aoba had said those words just now.

    However, Eaton did not ask. He could even guess what Aoba would say.

    It was nothing more than words for the sake of Konohagakure''s future and so on...

    "Because of you, Brother Eaton!"

    Aoba looked even more casual, making it impossible to tell whether he was telling the truth or not.

    As he said this, Eaton''s face was full of black lines. These words were pleasant to hear, but he did not believe them. However, he also tactfully stopped asking.

    ...

    In the following period of time, Aoba and Eaton casually chatted about other topics, but the most they talked about was the new book.

    Eaton was already beginning to look forward to Aoba''s new book.

    After the two of them finished eating. Eaton paid the bill and left the barbecue shop with Aoba. Then, they went their separate ways.

    The two of them had different thoughts in their hearts, but they reached a consensus on the same thing. After all, they had a sense of interest.

    After Aoba returned to Anbu''s dormitory, he directly fell asleep on the iron bed.

    The next day.

    Early morning.

    Aoba was woken up by a bombardment of messages.

    The shadow clones that had been set up had already returned to his body, and they had brought along the experience of splicing and building wood on the first floor of the tower.

    "It''s time to find Eaton."

    Aoba immediately changed into Anbu''s standard uniform. Just as he was about to put on the cat face mask, he suddenly felt that this mask had a certain status.

    "I can''t wear a cat face mask!"

    "Well... I can''t wear Anbu uniform!"

    "I''d better change!"

    Aoba changed into casual clothes again, then put on a cloak on his body, and directly put the hat on his head, fully covering his face.

    After Aoba finished all this. He immediately thought of something and connected to the Flying Thunder God Formula on a tree branch in Konohagakure''s forest.

    Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared from Anbu''s dormitory.

    Now, because of the problem with Teacher Bai of the Ninja School manuscript, Aoba''s identity was a little eye-catching to a certain extent. If he walked out directly in this outfit, then his identity would be no different from an Id card.

    Anyway, no one noticed that he had walked out of Anbu''s dormitory.

    No one noticed that he had not gone out. His body was not in the dormitory. The problem was not big.

    Eaton will settle everything.

    Aoba soon arrived at the door of Eaton''s house. He raised his hand and knocked on the door then the muffled sound of knocking immediately spread into the room.

    "He''s here."

    Eaton''s voice immediately sounded. He had made an agreement with Aoba, so he already knew that the person who came was Aoba. He did not have the impatient feeling of last night at all.

    Creak!

    The entrance door to Eaton''s house was opened.

    This time, Eaton let Aoba in openly.

    "Aoba, come in quickly. I''ve prepared clothes for you. I guarantee that your identity will be hidden!" Eaton opened the door and looked around. After making sure that no one was following behind Aoba, he closed the door.

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton." Aoba immediately thanked Eaton.

    "Don''t be so polite, quickly change into it, and then I will take you to the Hokage Building. Yesterday, when I went back, I found out that Danzo-sama was recuperating in the office next to the Hokage Office, which was temporarily transformed into Danzo-sama''s consultation room." Eaton said. He knew very well how important this matter was to him, so he did not stay idle for a moment and directly went to inquire about the information.

    "Understood."

    Aoba immediately took off his cloak and looked at the sofa in Eaton''s living room. There was a set of clothes there, which looked like the clothes of a medical ninja. Moreover, it was equipped with a white mask, which could completely cover his identity.

    For this set of clothes. Aoba was quite satisfied.

    He put on this outfit, then put on the mask and looked it up and down. After making sure there were no problems, he turned around and walked over to Eaton, who was standing at the door.

    "Brother Eaton, let''s go!"

    Aoba''s eyes focused on Eaton through the eyes of the mask and looked very confident.

 CH 323

    "You look so good in this dress!"

    Eaton looked at Aoba up and down. When he came back overnight last night, he went to Konoha Hospital and asked Yamagata Ken for a medical ninja uniform. It was the clothes medical ninjas wore during surgery at Konoha Hospital.

    Of course, this dress was not for Aoba to use for surgery. This dress was only for Aoba to cover up his identity!

    After Aoba wore it, he looked like a medical ninja who came out of Konoha Hospital. If he wore a white mask, no one would be able to see his identity.

    "Brother Eaton, let''s go take a look. I still don''t know Danzo-sama''s specific situation." Aoba said to Eaton.

    "Okay!"

    Eaton nodded. After that, he took a deep breath and tried his best to calm himself down. He stared at the door, pushed it open, and walked out.

    Aoba followed behind Eaton and the two walked toward the Hokage Building together.

    Half an hour later.

    Eaton brought Aoba to the Hokage Building. Along the way, not many eyes focused on Aoba.

    The most important reason was that it was still early. Moreover, Aoba was wearing the clothes of a medical ninja from Konoha Hospital. During this period of time, there were too many medical ninjas coming and going in and out of the Hokage Building. The villagers had long been accustomed to them.

    Eaton stood in front of the Hokage Building, and his eyes swept over the two ninja guards. His face suddenly became cold, and his imposing manner suddenly changed.

    "I''m going to see Danzo-sama!"

    Eaton said in a deep voice to the two guards standing at the entrance. His voice revealed a feeling of being in a high position for a long time. That kind of aura that was inadvertently revealed was not something ordinary people could withstand.

    "Yes!"

    The two guards immediately nodded and made way. They all knew Eaton and knew that the latter was Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s big boss.

    They did not dare to provoke him at all! After the two guards gave way, Eaton brought Aoba into the building.

    When Aoba passed the entrance.

    He looked at the two ninjas guarding the entrance through the eyes of the white mask. He could confirm that these two people were the two people who were knocked out by Fugaku''s Sharingan that day.

    The current Hokage building. It was not too unfamiliar to Aoba. He had never been to places above the second floor, but he had come to the ground floor quite often.

    Aoba did not say a word. He just silently followed Eaton. They went up the stairs and went directly to the second floor of the Hokage Building.

    This was a ring-shaped corridor. There were rooms on both sides of the corridor. Each room had a sign on it, indicating its function.

    Some were staff offices.

    Some were advisor offices.

    The innermost room at the end of the corridor was the Hokage office, where the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen worked.

    Eaton directly brought Aoba to the end of the corridor, but their target was not the Hokage office, but a room beside the Hokage office.

    The room has no signage. From the outside, it was impossible to see the specific function of this room.

    Eaton stopped at the door. He did not continue to move forward. He turned to look at Aoba and nodded at him. Then he raised his right hand and gently knocked on the door.

    Knock knock knock...

    After Eaton knocked on the door. The door of this room was slowly opened, revealing a face that looked like it had been through some hardships.

    Aoba''s gaze focused on the person who opened the door. He instantly recognized the person. This person was Konohagakure''s Advisor, Mitokado Homura.

    "So it''s Eaton. Why are you here so early?"

    When Homura saw Eaton, his eyes slightly relaxed. As he spoke, his eyes glanced at Aoba who was standing next to Eaton. There was no surprise in his eyes. It was obvious that he was not surprised that a medical ninja appear here.

    Homura was obviously asking a question that he already knew the answer to. He had already seen Aoba, who was wearing medical ninja clothes beside Eaton. However, he pretended not to see it.

    There was no other reason.

    Just that...

    He just wanted Eaton to take the initiative to say this!

    "Advisor-sama, I brought a very good medical ninja here to see Danzo-sama''s injuries," Eaton said to Homura in front of him.

    "Very good medical ninja?" Homura frowned slightly and turned to look at Aoba. Just now, he just glanced at Aoba casually and did not take Aoba too seriously. After all, there were too many medical ninjas here recently. Even he could not bear to look at them. He looked at Aoba again and again and asked, "How good?"

    "..."

    At that time, Eaton was speechless and did not know how to answer. How good? Even he did not know Aoba''s attainments in medical ninjutsu.

    "What is your name?" Homura''s eyes were still focused on Aoba, and then he said again in a commanding tone, "Take off your mask."

    "Advisor-sama, he is a medical ninja I brought with me. He is very good. He promised to see Danzo-sama''s situation, but the only condition is that he is not willing to reveal his name and appearance." Eaton said in a low voice. This was something he had discussed with Aoba, so when this situation occurred, he had to speak for Aoba. He could not let Aoba face this question alone.

    "Oh? Do you still want to hide your identity and name? Eaton, are you sure he is reliable? If something happens to Danzo, you can''t bear this responsibility!" Homura narrowed his eyes and stared at Eaton. His words could already be said to be a threat to Eaton. Moreover, he did not hide his suspicion of Aoba and it sounded a bit harsh.

    "Advisor-sama..." Just as Eaton was about to explain again, he felt Aoba appear next to him. He gently patted his shoulder and planned his words.

    "Let me explain."

    Aoba''s voice slowly sounded. His dark eyes focused on Homura through the holes in the mask.

    Now his identity was hidden. There was no need to be polite at all. However, Eaton''s identity was still clear. Aoba would more or less pay attention to it.

    "Advisor-sama, according to the news that has been spreading widely in the village, Konohagakure''s medical ninja has seen Danzo-sama''s condition. If no one can treat Danzo-sama now, then Danzo-sama will have to lie in this room in the future!" Aoba said indifferently, almost not giving Homura any face.

    "You..."

    Homura stared at Aoba. Aoba was now wearing a mask, so he couldn''t see his face at all, but it didn''t stop him from expressing his anger toward Aoba.

    "You can go back!"

    Homura directly refused. His expression was very bad, and he directly waved to Eaton.

    He was Konohagakure''s Advisor. He was used to being pampered in Konohagakure.

    No one usually dared to talk to him like this.

    Even Hiruzen was polite when talking to him!

    How could he accept this?

    This person was actually so rude!

    "Advisor-sama..." Eaton still wanted to fight for it. In fact, he was quite confident in Aoba. It was only because Aoba don''t want to reveal his identity, otherwise, as long as he said that this person was Tsunade-sama''s student, then he was sure that this Homura in front of him would very warmly invite Aoba in.

    "Eaton, don''t say anymore. I won''t let an unknown medical ninja come to check on Danzo''s situation. If there is an accident, you can''t bear this responsibility, and I can''t bear this responsibility!" Homura shook his head and said. He completely did not want to talk about this matter anymore, and he was already a little impatient.

    "Advisor-sama, there is something you have to figure out first. That is, if we don''t do anything, Danzo-sama will be in danger. And if we do something that might cause an accident, then this accident might be a good accident that saves Danzo-sama''s life. Even if we really cause some mishap we lose nothing!" Aoba spoke again. In his heart, he had already determined that this was the last time he would speak. If Homura invited him in, then he would seriously help Danzo. However, if Homura still refused to let him in, then it could be said to be Danzo''s fate.

    "You..."

    Homura narrowed his eyes through the lens of his glasses and fell on Aoba. He understood what Aoba meant.

    There was no problem in saying this. The current Danzo was already crippled. If he did not receive timely and effective treatment, then he should be lying here in the future.

    But...

    He still could not easily let this unknown person come in.

    "Sorry, I can''t..."

    Homura shook his head and said. Just as he was about to speak, footsteps came from behind him and interrupted him before he could finish.

    "Let them in."

    The person who spoke walked out of the room and entered Eaton and Aoba''s line of sight. It was a purple-haired woman who looked to be around fifty years old. Her indifferent face had a stern look like that of a school director. It was the other Advisor, Utatane Koharu.

    At this time, Koharu was wearing a burlap robe and looking very elegant. Her face was slightly pale. It could be seen that she did not have a good rest recently.

    "Koharu, the identity of this person is unknown. We can''t let him treat Danzo casually!" Homura frowned and said. However, his tone was still much weaker. It was already different when he was talking to Eaton and Aoba. After all, the person in front of him was Koharu who had the same identity as him. In addition, the latter was a woman. From the time they met until now, they had always been in a concession attitude.

    "Let me decide!" Koharu said indifferently. Her gaze passed Homura and fell on the masked Aoba. She said, "I heard your conversation just now. I only have one question. After you answer me, I will decide whether I will let you treat Danzo."

    "Brother Eaton, let''s go."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up behind the mask. Then he patted Eaton on the back, turned around, and walked directly on the way back.

    "This..."

    Eaton looked at Aoba''s back and was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what to say.

    "That..."

    "Two Advisor-sama."

    "Sorry for disturbing you!"

    Eaton nodded at Homura and Koharu, then quickly followed Aoba. Actually, he was very clear about Aoba''s thoughts. He had the same feeling just now.

    They specially came here to treat Danzo-sama but were stopped at the door. Others did not know, but he was very clear. Aoba was Tsunade-sama''s direct student.

    Although Eaton did not know what level Aoba''s medical ninjutsu had reached, he understood that if there was a medical ninja other than Tsunade-sama who could treat Danzo-sama''s injuries, then it could only be Aoba.

    However...

    Eaton was very sympathetic to Aoba''s feelings just now!

    After all, Aoba was here to help!

    He just didn''t want to expose the fact that he was Tsunade-sama''s student.

    Now, under the questioning and cold eyes of these two advisors, he directly chose to leave. Perhaps, without his relationship with Danzo. He might also choose to leave on the spot!

    After all, even a person without a temper would not be able to endure such anger!

    "You..."

    Koharu looked at the back of Aoba and Eaton as they left, and the doubts in her heart instantly became chaotic.

    She just wanted to know why the masked man was wearing a mask.

    Why hide his identity?

    And...

    Was there really a need for that?

    They had already spread the word that any medical ninjas in the village could diagnose Danzo here. Even if there was no way to cure Danzo, they would not be punished.

    This way, there was no need to hide his identity.

    Then...

    There was only one reason!

    A thought flashed through Koharu''s mind. She suddenly thought of the most likely reason. It was that this person really could cure Danzo. He just did not want to expose his identity as an expert.

    "Wait!"

    Koharu immediately shouted at Aoba. Her eyes were focused on Aoba''s back, and she felt that what she was thinking just now was possible. Now she wanted to let Aoba try.

    Only, this time, Aoba did not speak. He directly walked out.

    Aoba''s idea was very simple. He had just given Danzo a chance, but they did not cherish it. Now that the opportunity had been missed, he did not want to do it anymore.

    "Aoba, Advisor-sama is calling for you!" Eaton followed behind Aoba and whispered to him.

    "I didn''t hear them," Aoba replied indifferently.

    "Aoba, at least give me some face. It''s cool to leave now, but it will be hard for me in the future!" Eaton said helplessly. He did not expect to act like this at all. He continued, "Since you chose to hide your identity, you should at least fight for some time with me!"

    Suddenly, Aoba stopped in his tracks. He turned to look at Eaton.

    "Alright."

    Aoba could hear the sincerity in Eaton''s voice. Now, Eaton was no longer speaking for the sake of Danzo, but for his own matters.

    After all, Aoba could just pat his butt and leave, but Eaton could not. Eaton did not hide his identity at all.

    ''Consider it for Eaton!''

    Aoba muttered silently in his heart. He had used up all the opportunities he had given Danzo just now, but now he was giving Eaton a chance.

    "Leave it to me this time!"

    Eaton raised his hand to pat Aoba on the shoulder. When his hand was raised in the air, he immediately retracted it.

    Now, he already knew that Aoba''s body was not as weak at all.

    But...

    He was already used to this action. It was completely out of habit. Moreover, Eaton was really afraid of Aoba.

    He was afraid that after he hit Aoba, Aoba would immediately fall to the ground. This was really possible!

    Eaton turned around and walked toward Homura and Koharu.

    Aoba stood still.

    Right now, he was here to treat Danzo after he came to a conclusion after weighing the pros and cons. Also, treating Dano was not the only thing he had to do here.

    "Advisor-sama!"

    Eaton quickly ran to the front of Homura and Koharu. With a smile on his face, he bowed deeply to the two of them, showing great respect.

    "Eaton, what''s the situation? Where did you find this medical ninja? Why does he have to wear a mask? Is he reliable?" Koharu frowned and asked in a low voice. She did not dare to speak loudly now, for fear that Aoba would hear it and stop helping them to treat Danzo.

    "Very reliable!"

    Eaton first nodded and confirmed Aoba''s ability. Although he had never seen how Aoba used medical ninjutsu, he just thought that Aoba was very reliable.

    "He is a student of a well-known medical ninja. I persuaded him for a long time before he was willing to come out to treat Danzo-sama. However, his only requirement is to wear a mask and not let people know his identity." Eaton explained to Koharu.

    "Why?" Homura said in confusion, "If he has the ability to treat Danzo, he will become Konohagakure''s great hero and enjoy the worship of countless people. Isn''t that good?"

    "What do you know? Some people just like to keep a low profile and don''t want others to know their identity easily." Koharu rolled her eyes at Homura in a bad mood. Then, she looked at Eaton and said, "Eaton, invite him over and let him see Danzo. Why do I feel that he might really help Danzo?"

    "You actually believe him?" Homura stared at Koharu in confusion and added, "You have to know that he is a person who doesn''t even want to reveal his identity!"

    "Why don''t you believe me?" Koharu stared at Homura and said, "It''s been so many years, but your brain is still so stubborn. We don''t know his identity. Will Eaton bring him here if he doesn''t know his identity? Will Eaton joke about his future and Danzo''s life? Why don''t you think of this!"

    "This..." When Homura heard Koharu''s words, he was stunned. He suddenly felt that it was very reasonable and did not know how to refute it.

    "The most important thing is..."

    Koharu looked at Aoba who was standing there with a serious expression. She took a deep breath and said slowly, "I saw Orochimaru on him."

    "???"

    As soon as Koharu said this, not only Homura who was standing beside her, but even Eaton also had a lot of question marks popping up in his head.

    The two of them couldn''t figure it out.

    What similarities between Aoba and Orochimaru?

    I didn''t see it at all!

    "I mean feeling!"

    Koharu helplessly explained. She rolled her eyes at Homura and Eaton. She was extremely dissatisfied with the reactions of the two people.

    "It''s the kind of feeling that can''t be seen through!"

    "Orochimaru felt the same when he came yesterday!"

    "I don''t know what kind of chips he has!"

    Koharu said seriously. Even she was not sure why. After she asked Aoba, she was shocked to see that Aoba left without looking back.

    "???"

    When Homura and Eaton heard what Koharu said, a lot of question marks appeared on their heads again. They felt that there was something wrong with Koharu''s thoughts.

    "This person is much more powerful than Orochimaru," Homura said snappily.

    "Oh? What do you mean?" Koharu asked curiously.

    "Orochimaru, we at least know his name and appearance. What do you know about this person?" Homura said in a strange tone.

    "Shut up!" Koharu immediately felt that Homura was mocking her. She immediately shouted. Her voice was very loud and echoed in the corridor.

    However, Eaton immediately reacted.

    "I''ll call him over right now!" He hurriedly nodded at Koharu and Homura.

    After that, Eaton quickly walked toward Aoba. He walked until he was in front of Aoba and a smile appeared on his face.

    "It worked!"

    Eaton said excitedly. There were many things that made him happy.

    First, he could see the extent of Aoba''s medical ninjutsu. After all, when he secretly practiced medical ninjutsu in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he knew about it. Moreover, he also used his own connections to help Aoba conceal it.

    Second, he brought a medical ninja to see Danzo''s situation. No matter what, Danzo had helped him. He still didn''t want Danzo to have any problems.

    Thirdly, he had successfully reversed the two advisor''s views. This gave him a strong sense of accomplishment.

    "Alright."

    Aoba raised his eyes and looked at Eaton. Just now, he felt that he had given the last chance to Eaton. The latter had also successfully seized this opportunity. Then, he had nothing to say. He nodded at Eaton.

    "Follow me!" Eaton immediately brought Aoba back.

    At this moment, Koharu and Homura, the two advisors, were still standing there. Now, both of their eyes were focused on Aoba, and they kept looking him up and down.

    Through the information provided by Eaton. They knew that the person in front of them was a student of a well-known medical ninja.

    This was the extremely simple information they had. After all, even the so-called well-known medical ninja. They did not know who that person was.

    It could be said that...

    It was not much different from not saying anything.

    "Cough cough..."

    At this moment, Koharu cleared her throat. She glared at Homura and held back the words that Homura was about to say.

    Homura could only close his mouth.

    "Come in with me."

    Koharu gestured to Aoba, who was wearing a mask and walked into the room.

    Aoba and Eaton followed behind Koharu.

    Homura was the last person and close the door. However, there was still a hint of helplessness on his face. He stared cautiously at Aoba. He had always been skeptical about things like not knowing the name or identity.

    "Danzo is over here."

    Koharu pointed at the bed that had been set up in the room. There was an infusion needle inserted in the back of Danzo''s hand.

    "Let me see."

    Aoba took a step forward and arrived in front of Danzo. When he arrived, he immediately saw Danzo staring at him.

    However, Danzo''s face was still covered in bandages. He refused to undo it no matter what.

    "Danzo-sama, can you speak?" Aoba lowered his voice, making it sound low and rough. He had seen Danzo before, and he knew very well that if he did not deliberately change his voice, he would be recognized by the other party.

    "Can¡ª" Danzo''s voice seemed to be quite weak as if saying a word could make him use up a lot of strength.

    "I''ll do a few small tests first. After I ask you, you just have to answer me ''yes'' or ''no'' and that''s it." Aoba said in a low voice. He was now a medical ninja.

    "Yes." Danzo''s voice sounded particularly weak.

    Suddenly, Aoba reached for his ninja pouch. He took out a handful of kunai from it.

    Swish!

    The moment the kunai appeared in Aoba''s hand, Koharu and Homura instantly flashed to Aoba''s side. The two of them reached out at the same time to grab Aoba''s wrist.

    However, Aoba gently moved his wrist. It seemed to be a very simple action. However, it cleverly avoided the hands of the two people who were grabbing at him.

    "If I wanted to harm Danzo-sama, there are countless ways that you can''t detect. Medical ninjas know how to save people, and they also know how to kill people. They are not so clumsy." Aoba''s indifferent voice slowly sounded.

    After Aoba said this.

    Koharu and Homura looked at each other. They could see the seriousness in each other''s eyes. In the end, they nodded to each other and chose to believe in Aoba, giving some space.

    Aoba took the kunai, lifted the quilt covering Danzo, and gently stabbed Danzo''s left foot.

    The whole process wasn''t too strenuous. It did not pierce Danzo''s skin at all. He did not even bleed. It was a very simple touch.

    "Can you feel it?" Aoba asked softly.

    "No," Danzo replied. His voice was very tired, and there was a kind of helplessness.

    Aoba nodded. He held the kunai and stabbed it at Danzo''s thigh. The strength this time was similar to before. It did not cause any substantial damage to Danzo.

    "Do you feel anything?" Aoba asked again.

    "No." Danzo still gave a negative answer.

    Seeing such a scene. Only then did Homura and Koharu understand.

    This medical ninja in front of them did not take out kunai to do anything bad to Danzo, but to analyze the injuries that Danzo had suffered.

    "Do you feel anything now?"

    Aoba held the Kunai in his hand and stabbed it toward Danzo''s waist. However, he could feel that Danzo''s body did not even have the slightest reaction. It was like a mass of dead meat.

    "No." Danzo still denied it.

    "How about now?" Aoba held the kunai and stabbed it at the position below Danzo''s neck.

    "Yes." Danzo immediately replied.

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded. He picked up the kunai again and stabbed at Danzo''s arm.

    "Do you feel anything?" Aoba asked.

    "Yes." Danzo replied again.

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded again and looked at Danzo''s head. He placed the kunai on the bed, raised his right hand, and directly slapped Danzo''s head.

    "Do you feel anything?"

    Aoba gently patted Danzo''s head with his right hand. He didn''t use any strength at all.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Tenso no Jutsu(Heavenly Transfer Technique)!"

    Along with the crisp sound of the electronic prompt, very special ninjutsu appeared in Aoba''s mind.

    This was Kumogakure''s space-time ninjutsu. It could teleport objects to a designated location. Of course, it could also teleport people.

    However, if a human''s physique did not reach the abnormal level, it was possible to be directly smashed into pieces.

    "Sigh..."

    Aoba frowned slightly. He felt that this technique had more or less overlapping functions to him.

    This technique was a good technique! But he already had a better Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)!

    However, perhaps in the future, it might be useful under certain circumstances!

    Following the electronic prompt, there were also some memories. These memories were all Danzo''s memories. It had already been loaded into Aoba''s brain and could be extracted and examined at any time.

    "How is it?!"

    Koharu immediately asked nervously. After hearing Aoba sigh, she had already felt that things might not be good.

    During this period of time, many medical ninjas had come to see Danzo. In the end, they all left while shaking their heads and sighing.

    Not only was Koharu staring at Aoba, but even Homura and Eaton were also staring at Aoba at the same time. Even Danzo, who was lying on the bed, raised his eyes and looked in the direction of Aoba.

    "Danzo-sama was hit in the chest and squeezed many internal organs, causing the internal organs to be damaged. However, the injury that caused his current situation is the injury to his spine. If I''m not wrong, Danzo-sama injured his spine." Aoba said in a deep voice.

    "Can it be treated?" Koharu immediately asked. This was the question that she was most concerned about. Other medical ninjas had given similar answers, but they had no ability to treat Danzo. Now, they placed all their hopes on Aoba. After all, the previous people had no other way.

    "I need to check it myself!" Aoba said seriously. The more he looked at it now, the more he realized the benefits of Byakugan, which turned into X-rays.

    "How... how do you check?" Koharu was stunned at that moment. She didn''t understand what Aoba meant.

    "I want to see the injury on Danzo-sama''s spine, and then make a judgment and finally treat it," Aoba said with a serious face.

    "You... this..." Koharu had a bad feeling in her heart, but she did not want to stop Aoba, because she had another feeling in her heart that Aoba might treat Danzo.

    "Do you have anesthetics?" Aoba asked Koharu.

    "This...here...no..." Koharu was stunned. After hearing about the anesthetic, she was a little dumbfounded.

    "That''s it then."

    Aoba retracted his hand and stood up straight. He looked at Koharu and then at Homura.

    "This is all for today''s examination. I have more or less understood the preliminary situation. Now I will go back and prepare. Tomorrow, I will take the things I need and come directly for the operation." Aoba immediately said. The examination he just said was actually just an excuse because he already knew what Danzo''s injury was before he come.

    "The operation will be carried out tomorrow?!" Koharu felt that all of this had come too suddenly, and her heart was still not prepared. She could not help but ask, "How confident are you?"

    "90%," Aoba said indifferently, his words filled with confidence.

    "This..."

    Koharu swallowed hard. She stared at Aoba, increasingly feeling that this person was not simple. He was actually able to give such a high success rate.

    You have to know...

    After the other medical ninjas had seen Danzo''s injuries, they were all helpless at that moment!

    "Now I have to go back and prepare the things I need for tomorrow''s operation. Tomorrow at this time, I will go with Brother Eaton!"

    After Aoba finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to the thoughts of these two advisors. He directly turned around and walked toward the door, leaving the two of them with a cool back view.

 CH 324

    "???"

    Koharu and Homura looked in the direction where Aoba had left. A lot of question marks appeared in their heads, and they didn''t know what to say. They both felt dumbfounded.

    Did he leave just like that?

    What did this mean?

    Did he take the excuse that he was not ready to run away?

    Was the mask used to cover his shame?

    All of a sudden, Koharu and Homura looked at Eaton''s face together, and their eyes were full of strong doubts.

    "Eaton, I need an explanation. What does this mean?" Koharu frowned and asked.

    "That''s right. Is it because he can''t treat Danzo, and then he ran away with this excuse?" Homura asked as well.

    "Um... the two Advisor-sama... Don''t worry!"

    Eaton raised his hands, indicating that the two Advisor-sama shouldn''t be too anxious.

    At this time, his forehead was covered in sweat. He believed in Aoba but even he had to admit it. Aoba''s way of doing things seemed very unusual at some point, making him feel that he could not keep up with Aoba''s thoughts.

    "I promise you!"

    "90% of what he said is 90% that he can treat Danzo-sama!"

    "If he can''t, he will say it directly. He won''t fool you at all!"

    Eaton explained one sentence after another. He was also very anxious. After saying these words, he looked in the direction of the door and felt that he could catch up with Aoba.

    "Advisor-sama, leave this matter to me. I will find him now. Tomorrow morning, the two of us will be together, and we will definitely treat Danzo-sama!" Eaton patted his chest and promised.

    "You are quite confident in him!" Koharu took a deep look at Eaton, then nodded and said, "You can go!"

    "Yes!"

    After receiving Koharu''s permission, Eaton immediately quickened his pace and ran out of the door, chasing after Aoba''s footsteps.

    After Eaton left, Homura turned to look at Koharu, his eyes flickering with doubt and confusion.

    "You don''t really believe them, do you?" Homura asked.

    "Otherwise, what else can we do now? Get Tsunade back?" Koharu asked helplessly.

    "But..." Homura still wanted to say something, but when he saw Koharu''s gaze, he obediently shut up.

    ...

    After Eaton chased out of the corridor, he did not see Aoba. He immediately became anxious and quickened his pace again.

    When he reached the stairs. He just happened to see Aoba standing there waiting for him.

    "Hu..."

    Eaton let out a long sigh of relief. He stared at Aoba and couldn''t help but smile.

    "You really are good!"

    Eaton knew that Aoba definitely did not leave because Danzo''s injuries were incurable.

    He understood Aoba''s character. If Aoba had no way to treat Danzo''s injuries, he would have told them everything frankly. He would definitely not say anything like that.

    Since Aoba had said so. Aoba was confident. Eaton was still very confident in this aspect of Aoba!

    "Brother Eaton, let''s talk while walking."

    Aoba nodded to Eaton and finally walked toward the Hokage Building entrance. This time, he came to the Hokage Building with Eaton, but it was different from the previous times. There was no need for him to worry about being discovered by the ninjas guarding the entrance.

    Aoba took the lead and walked out. After he walked out, he stood at the entrance of the Hokage Building and waited for Eaton.

    After Eaton also came out of the Hokage Building. Aoba and Eaton walked toward the direction of Eaton''s residence.

    "Aren''t you going to hide?" Eaton walked beside Aoba and lowered his voice. Right now, he did not dare to call Aoba by his name. The current atmosphere made him feel uncomfortable. As Konohagakure Intelligence Division people, he clearly felt that there were many eyes staring at the two of them. They should be Hokage''s Anbu.

    "Is it useful?" Aoba''s indifferent voice came from behind the mask.

    "At least you can avoid these eyes," Eaton said helplessly. To his knowledge, Aoba was a very cautious person. How could he suddenly relax his vigilance like this?

    "Actually, there is no need." Aoba''s voice was still very indifferent. He did not care about these people and continued, "These people should have been sent by the two Advisor-sama. If I were in their position, I would also be wary of strangers like me, so it would be better to let them see it openly."

    "This..." Eaton widened his eyes and was stunned for a moment.

    "Even if we hide, they will still come if they want to find me. Moreover, we don''t have any problems at all. If we hide directly, it will make them feel uneasy!" Aoba said calmly.

    "Er... okay... okay..." After hearing Aoba''s words, Eaton suddenly felt that it was quite reasonable. It seemed that this was really the case.

    "Let''s go."

    Aoba did not say anything else and went straight toward Eaton''s residence.

    Eaton''s residence was very close to the Hokage Building, and the distance would not exceed ten minutes.

    After the two of them returned to Eaton''s residence.

    Eaton slowly breathed a sigh of relief. He had clearly felt that the gazes that were staring at them had disappeared. They should have gone back to deliver the information.

    "Brother Eaton, do you have any place I can use here? It is best if it''s a quiet place. I need to concoct some medicine. I will use it tomorrow to treat Danzo-sama''s injuries," said Aoba as he walked into Eaton''s residence.

    "There is... there is... is a basement okay? But you need to wait for me to clean it up!" Eaton nodded. He could already tell from Aoba''s tone that this person was planning to stay here today. Thus, he could only contribute the basement. It was just that there were some of his tools piled up there. He needed to pack them up.

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton. You can go and pack up. I will write a list here. Later, you need to buy it for me. It''s the ingredient necessary to make the medicine for Danzo-sama''s operation tomorrow. I will have to trouble Brother Eaton." Aoba was not polite to Eaton at all. After all, in name, he went to treat Danzo''s injury on the premise that Eaton wanted to repay Danzo.

    "Aoba, tell Brother Eaton the truth. Are you really sure that you can treat Danzo-sama''s injury?" Eaton pursed his lips and asked. He had just seen Aoba poke Danzo with a kunai, but Danzo did not respond at all. This was enough to explain many problems.

    "Don''t worry; I have 100% confidence. If I said it truthfully, the two advisors would feel that I was bragging, and I am Tsunade-sensei''s student!" Aoba''s words were filled with strong confidence.

    "I understand!"

    Eaton nodded heavily. He could clearly feel strong confidence in Aoba''s eyes and voice.

    This confidence was not something that could be created by just bragging. It was the strong confidence that came from strength!

    "I''m going to clean up the basement now. You write the list!" Eaton immediately walked in the direction of the basement.

    "Alright!"

    Aoba sat in the living room and took out a stack of paper from his ninja pouch. Without hesitation, he started writing on it.

    A while later, Eaton returned to Aoba. His forehead was covered in sweat. It was obvious that it took a lot of effort to move away the equipment he usually loved.

    "Aoba, the basement has been tidied up. Come with me." Eaton waved to Aoba. Now he had a feeling that he had transformed his home into a laboratory. Moreover, when he thought that he was doing this to repay Danzo''s grace back then. Just thinking about it made him very excited.

    "En, okay."

    Aoba nodded and then took out a list in his hand. It was densely packed with medicine and items.

    "Brother Eaton, I''ll have to trouble you with these things. There aren''t many things, but they are a bit messy. They might be a bit expensive." Aoba handed the list in his hand to Eaton. His eyes looked through the eye sockets of the mask, revealing a determined look.

    "Don''t worry, just leave it to me!" Eaton immediately took the list that Aoba handed over. Without looking at it, he placed it in the ninja pouch at his waist. Then, he said to Aoba, "Come with me!"

    After saying that, Eaton brought Aoba directly to the basement.

    Aoba nodded and followed Eaton to the stairs of the latter''s house.

    Eaton''s house was slightly different from Fugaku''s house, which was that the stairs at Eaton''s house could go up, and there was also a staircase leading to the basement.

    Eaton walked down the stairs and led Aoba to the basement. The basement was lit. This place could be said to be very clean. When translated, it was¡­ There was nothing at all.

    In the corner of the basement, there were huge boxes piled up. Those boxes were filled with all kinds of props.

    "Aoba, I only left you a table and a chair. If you need anything else, you can tell me anytime." Eaton said to Aoba.

    "It''s pretty good. It''s enough." Aoba nodded at Eaton.

    "Then I will buy the items on the list for you now." Eaton immediately got up and walked upstairs.

    "Brother Eaton, thank you for your hard work," Aoba said to Eaton.

    "This is not a big deal."

    Eaton waved his hand and walked up directly, leaving only Aoba here.

    After Eaton left, Aoba immediately made a series of hand seals with which he was extremely familiar.

    "Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba immediately used a shadow clone technique, and a dozen people who looked like him appeared before him.

    "I won''t say more. You should already know. Hurry up and finish the task!" Aoba looked at the shadow clone with serious eyes.

    "Yes!"

    These shadow clones nodded simultaneously, and they connected with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the tower with a thought. Then, they used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared.

    ...

    The tower''s first floor.

    After the dozen or so clones of Aoba arrived, each of them formed a hand seal at the same time and once again used Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

    In a split second, a densely packed clone appeared. Each of the clones sat directly on the ground and slowly closed their eyes, immersing their thoughts in reading Shimura Danzo''s memories.

    ...

    At the same time.

    Aoba was sitting on the chair in the basement of Eaton''s house. He raised his hands, rubbed his temple, and then slowly closed his eyes.

    "Now, it''s time to check Danzo''s memories!"

    When Aoba checked Danzo''s injuries, he had already successfully touched Danzo''s head and obtained his memories. However, he did not have the time to check them in detail.

    Now was the time to check Danzo''s memories.

    Then Aoba sank into Danzo''s memories.

    He did not flip through Danzo''s memories from the beginning like he was watching a movie. He did not look through the details for the time being. Instead, he was looking for a type of sealing technique.

    Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal!

    This sealing technique was very crucial in his plan!

    Gradually.

    Just like that, Aoba kept his eyes closed and went deep into Danzo''s memories.

    ...

    After an unknown period of time. Footsteps sounded in the basement. It was Eaton who had returned.

    At this time, Eaton was holding many things in his hands. They were all bought according to the list Aoba had given.

    "Aoba, all the things have been bought. See if there is any problem." Eaton carried the bag and walked to Aoba.

    "Okay."

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes and looked at Eaton, who was walking over. He raised his hand and took the bag from Eaton, then placed everything inside on the table. He checked it carefully.

    "No problem."

    Aoba nodded and looked at Eaton. He said, "Brother Eaton, I will take a day off today. I will prepare the medicines here."

    "Okay."

    Eaton nodded and took out the red book from his ninja pouch. He waved it in front of Aoba and said with a smile, "Actually, I also have a task. I will go and settle Teacher Bai''s publishing work!"

    After saying that, Eaton also laughed. He turned around and left the basement. In fact, he admired Aoba for being able to create those things in such an environment.

    Following the heavy sound of the door closing. Eaton had already left this place.

    "Continue!"

    After Eaton left, Aoba took a deep breath and closed his eyes again. He continued to search through Danzo''s memories.

    Right now, he needed to find memories related to Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal inside.

    Time was very tight.

    The sooner you could find the method to use Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, the sooner you could practice.

    At this time, one of the shadow clones in the tower suddenly widened his eyes.

    "Found it!"

    The shadow clone roared, and then with a bang, it immediately disappeared and returned to Aoba''s body with the information.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang...

    As the shadow clone disappeared, the shadow clones in the surroundings were removed one after another, and the information surged toward Aoba''s brain.

    On the other side.

    In the basement.

    Aoba was still searching, and his brain suddenly shook. Information emerged from his brain.

    "Found it!"

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly lit up. He finally found Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal in Danzo''s memory. He had always felt that this seal was very powerful, but he did not know where to learn it.

    Aoba flipped through many books about seals, whether it was given to him by Minato or by Kushina, but he did not see the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal at all.

    It was at that time. Aoba realized it. This was an extremely rare sealing technique. It was either extremely rare, rarely recorded in ancient texts, or it was something Danzo invented specifically for Root.

    Now there was an answer.

    The Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, developed this sealing technique. At that time, the purpose of developing the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal was to cultivate an Anbu death squad.

    Through this group of people. It would then affect the rules of the war.

    They were strong and unafraid of death. Even if they were caught, they would not reveal any secrets of the village. They could be said to be the perfect vanguard force.

    Not only that, these people could also become the corpse army using Edo Tensei(Impure World Reincarnation) after their deaths.

    The captured enemy ninjas in the war were used as Edo Tensei(Impure World Reincarnation) living sacrifices, allowing these death squad ninjas with strong mental attributes to once again appear in the form of undead and contribute their strength again.

    Only...

    Senju Tobirama was not able to cultivate this death squad in time.

    The first ninja world war erupted.

    In the end, after Danzo inherited the Anbu Leader position, he saw the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal in Konohagakure''s Book of Seals.

    Danzo secretly took away the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal and did not leave any copies.

    The first time Danzo saw Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, he immediately thought of cultivating a group of special Anbu that he would use this seal, which was the Root.

    Root ninjas would do some shady things. Those things would not be leaked out when they were caught or betrayed. It was simply a perfect seal!

    "In fact, the Second Hokage and Danzo are still somewhat different. This might be the difference between the final positions of the two!"

    Aoba discovered through Danzo''s memories when the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, was studying and creating ninjutsu; his first thought was the village and then his clan.

    It was precisely because of this. Many of the things that Tobirama left behind were advantageous to the village, while the Senju clan was annihilated in the long river of history.

    As for Danzo. He considered himself first, followed by Hiruzen, and finally, the village.

    After all, Konohagakure suffered many disasters that almost destroyed the village, but he did not lead Root to attack any enemy. Instead, he waited until the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, consumed too much energy and suddenly appeared to fight for the position of Hokage.

    "Now I must hurry up and study the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal!"

    Aoba made a series of hand seals. This time, it was not the same hand seals earlier but the hand seals for Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    Along with the movement of chakra. In front of Aoba once again appeared a shadow clone that was exactly the same as him.

    "You have an hour!"

    Aoba stared at the shadow clone and said to the latter in a deep voice, "In an hour, no matter what the result is, immediately cancel all the shadow clones."

    "Yes!"

    The shadow clone immediately responded, and then with a thought, he connected with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the first floor of the tower.

    Immediately after, Aoba''s shadow clone displayed Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure flashed and disappeared.

 CH 325

    Aoba''s Tower, first floor.

    This floor that had just sent Aoba''s shadow clones away again welcomed Aoba''s shadow clone. This time, there was only one shadow clone. However, this was just because Aoba wanted to save a bit of trouble.

    After this shadow clone appeared, he began forming hand seals and crossed his fingers in front of him.

    "Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!...

    Along with the chakra fluctuation, several hundred shadow clones of Aoba appeared in the field.

    No one spoke. They all understood what their purpose was! They immediately began to practice.

    ...

    In the basement

    Aoba moved his shoulders left and right.

    Right now, he felt that he had to spend a portion of his chakra to directly outsource the matter of learning the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal and give it to those shadow clones to do.

    Instantly, Aoba focused his gaze on the things that Eaton had bought. In fact, only a small portion of this thing would be used to treat Danzo''s injuries, and the rest would become his own collection.

    There were some things here. It was not something that he could buy with his status.

    It was not that the shop owner would not sell it to him. It was that if he left a purchase record, they would think of him if something happened in the future.

    This way, the advantage of letting Eaton buy it would be reflected!

    However...

    The records of Eaton buying these things were also left behind. But, this did not make Aoba feel afraid.

    Firstly, Eaton would not easily betray him. He still had this bit of confidence.

    Secondly, Eaton did not think that he had done anything. After all, these things were bought in name to treat Danzo''s injuries, and the two advisors would also approve this.

    Aoba took out a few medicine bottles and cups listed on his list. He began to configure the special ointment that Tsunade mentioned in her memory that could repair the nerves on the bones.

    Gradually.

    Time ticked by.

    Just as Aoba finished configuring the ointment. Information flooded into his brain one after another. This information was sent back by the shadow clones.

    Unknowingly, an hour had passed.

    Aoba stopped what he was doing and closed his eyes to check the knowledge he had grasped.

    Then Aoba once again formed hand seals. It was still the shadow clone hand seals.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    A shadow clone that looked exactly like him immediately appeared beside Aoba. Then, he nodded at the shadow clone and said, "You have to come back in an hour, no matter how far you go!"

    "Yes!"

    Aoba''s shadow clone nodded heavily. Just like the shadow clone that had appeared before, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared instantly.

    After this shadow clone arrived on the first floor, it repeated the previous shadow clone method. It summoned hundreds of shadow clones and studied the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on the foundation that it had previously built.

    This method of research was also the reason why Aoba told the shadow clone to release the technique within an hour.

    The first batch of shadow clones were all studied from 0 to 1. There might be a slight difference in the strength of each person''s research, but they were all studying from the beginning. It was enough for them to understand what it meant in an hour. If they continued, it would be a waste of time.

    After taking back the group of shadow clones. Aoba analyzed and summarized the information of the hundreds of shadow clones through his brain and completed the update of the information.

    In this group of shadow clones on the field, although the number was no different from the previous group, each shadow clone could be said to be standing on the research results of the people in front of them. They were no longer 0. Even if they did not get 1, they could still get 0.2 or 0.3. The efficiency would greatly increase.

    After setting up these shadow clones, Aoba continued to brew anesthetics.

    He knew that this kind of medicine was available in Konoha Hospital.

    However, he did not work in the hospital. He did not know the specific time and effect of the anesthetic in the hospital. He might not be able to complete the task as he expected.

    In that case, Aoba felt that it was better to follow Tsunade''s method. That was more reliable.

    Slowly.

    Another hour passed.

    As the shadow clones returned the information, Aoba''s brain trembled a little, and then he began compiling these memories.

    "Almost succeeded?!"

    Aoba suddenly widened his eyes. He could clearly feel that in the second batch of shadow clones, there was a breakthrough in the progress of learning. He had already figured out the main principle of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, but he was missing some details to supplement it.

    These details were reflected in the information sent back by the other shadow clones. Now that Aoba had refreshed the progress of learning again. He felt that the last batch of shadow clones could conquer the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

    Then, Aoba formed a seal with both hands. He once again used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique), and another shadow clone that looked exactly like him appeared in front of him.

    "Come back after completing the mission this time. When you finish, immediately release the technique!"

    Aoba directly gave the shadow clone a death order. In his opinion, after completing the final summary, the last one did not need more than an hour.

    "Understood."

    Aoba''s shadow clone disappeared instantly.

    After the shadow clone left. Aoba also began to complete the finishing work of configuring the medicine.

    Half an hour later.

    A stream of information flooded into Aoba''s brain. This made him immediately realize he had now grasped the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

    "Everything is ready."

    Aoba felt the time now. When the last group of shadow clones returned, the information they brought was that the sun was still shining in the tower.

    "It should be afternoon now, and it is not night yet. It is much faster than I expected. There is no need to continue staying here. Don''t disturb big brother and sister-in-law!"

    Aoba immediately got up from the chair and packed up all the things here. Then he walked up the stairs of the basement.

    When he reached the top of the stairs, he gently pushed the trapdoor that covered the basement open and walked out of it.

    "Brother Eaton."

    Aoba shouted and looked in the direction of the living room.

    "Here!"

    The moment Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he came directly in front of Aoba and immediately asked Aoba, "Is there anything else you need?"

    "Brother Eaton, I''m ready. Let''s go and treat Danzo-sama now!" Aoba said to Eaton.

    "So fast" Eaton was stunned at that time. He thought he would wait until tomorrow morning, but he didn''t expect that they could go even before the evening.

    "Danzo-sama''s injury is serious. It is dangerous to delay for one more minute. We must finish the treatment as soon as possible to have the best recovery effect." Aoba said seriously.

    "O... okay..."

    Eaton''s heart tightened, and he began packing up, ready to go to the Hokage Building.

    There was a little doubt in his heart. Since time was so precious¡­ Why didn''t he feel that Aoba seemed to cherish time?

    However, he was only thinking about these words in his heart. He would not say it at all.

    ...

    In a few minutes.

    Aoba and Eaton left Eaton''s residence and walked toward the Hokage Building.

    Just as the two of them were about to leave. Suddenly, they felt gazes focused on them. This feeling was the same as when they were coming back.

    "They haven''t left yet. They really don''t feel tired!" Eaton complained helplessly. When he went out to buy those things for Aoba, he could still feel those people. It seemed that they had no intention of leaving at all.

    "It''s fine."

    Aoba did not care about these people. After all, he was going to treat Danzo''s injuries this time.

    After the treatment was done. Naturally, these people would no longer follow.

    Under the watchful eyes of these Hokage Anbu, Aoba and Eaton returned to the Hokage Building.

    This time, the guards of the Hokage Building did not even ask. When they saw Eaton, they directly stepped aside.

    Not only because the two advisors had already explained this matter but also because of Eaton''s identity as Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, which made their hearts in fear.

    Aoba directly followed Eaton to the second floor of the Hokage Building and came to the room where Danzo was recuperating.

    Knock knock knock...

    Eaton raised her hand and knocked on the door.

    Creak~

    Along with the door opening, Koharu came out of the door. She first saw Eaton standing at the door, and then she saw Aoba, wrapped up so tightly that it was impossible to see his face.

    "Come in."

    Koharu didn''t say anything more. She just let step aside and let Eaton and Aoba come in.

    At this moment, there were only Danzo and Koharu in the room. Homura was already gone. After all, Konohagakure could not have two advisors to accompany Danzo all day. At least one person had to maintain the regular operation of the village.

    "Ad..."

    Just as Eaton was about to talk, Aoba took the lead and walked in first.

    "Danzo-sama has injured his spine. What I need to do now is to reconstruct his spine. The entire process is rather troublesome. The two of you can watch, but don''t make any noise or disturb me. Otherwise, Danzo-sama will be in danger." Aoba immediately said in a low voice.

    "Understood."

    Koharu immediately nodded. She had been focusing her attention on Aoba just now, so she had heard what Aoba had said and understood the meaning behind it.

    "I... I understand..."

    Eaton didn''t manage to keep up with her. He was still thinking about how he had greeted the Advisor-sama earlier.

    "I don''t know how long it will take for the entire treatment. It''s best not to let anyone else in. Even if they do, don''t make a sound." Aoba warned again.

    "Understood!"

    Koharu''s eyes became much more determined. She immediately looked at Eaton and said, "Eaton, you guard the door. No one can be let in, including the Hokage-sama and Advisor-sama."

    "This..."

    Eaton suddenly felt a bit awkward. It was not only because the identity of the person he wanted to stop was too special.

    Whether it was the Hokage or Advisor, he would need a lot of courage if he wanted to stop them. Also, in his heart, he wanted to see how Aoba would treat Danzo.

    "I alone am enough here," Koharu said in an unquestionable tone. She had no intention of discussing it with Eaton.

    Koharu felt that no one in the village was more suitable than her to stay here. After all, she was a medical ninja, so she could guess what Aoba was doing from afar.

    "Yes."

    Eaton had a helpless expression on his face, but he had no choice. This was Advisor-sama''s order, and he was not qualified to go against Advisor-sama''s request.

    Then, Eaton walked out of the door. After he went out, he closed the door and stood silently at the door, ready to stop everyone who was about to come over.

    "What a pity..."

    "I can''t see his mighty appearance anymore."

    "But there will still be a chance in the future!"

    Eaton pursed his lips. He was initially feeling a little uncomfortable, but after thinking that he was the only one who knew Aoba''s identity, he felt more at ease.

    At this point, there were only three people left in this room. Danzo was lying on the bed and could not move. He could only look at the ceiling, not knowing what he was about to face.

    It was because of the injury to his spine that made his brain''s thoughts much blocked, and there were no random thoughts. He only had a feeling of despair.

    This made him somewhat admire Hari. After all, after being crippled in this state, he still had to insist on finding who did it.

    At this time, Aoba''s gaze fell on the empty ground in the room.

    He estimated the distance and took out a marker from his ninja pouch, then drew an "X" mark in the middle of the ground.

    At the next moment.

    Aoba made a series of hand seals.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba''s low voice sounded. Along with his voice, one shadow after another appeared in the room. There were a total of seven shadow clones.

    "This..."

    When Koharu saw this scene, she immediately widened her eyes. One must know that a person who could split out seven shadow clones was definitely not an ordinary ninja.

    This medical ninja who wears a mask to hide his identity, besides medical ninjutsu, also had a very solid foundation in ninjutsu.

    This was not an easy matter.

    Koharu was a medical ninja herself. She knew very well how much energy it took to learn medical ninjutsu. Moreover, learning medical ninjutsu well was not as simple as mastering medical ninjutsu.

    Now was the most obvious example.

    Including her, Konohagakure''s medical ninjas were all helpless against Danzo''s injury. But this mysterious person in front of her dared to accept it.

    In her memory, even if it was Konoha''s Slug Princess Tsunade who had already left the village. It was also impossible for her to fully balance medical ninjutsu and ninjutsu; even the ninjutsu she used in battle was closely related to medical ninjutsu.

    Now, this mysterious person looked young. But he gave her a special expectation.

    For a moment, Koharu''s eyes were fixed on Aoba. She was not only watching Aoba treat Danzo, but she also wanted to see how Aoba treated Danzo.

    After Aoba''s seven clones appeared. They exchanged glances with each other, then nodded.

    Five of the clones took a step back, forming a pentagram. At the middle point of the pentagram. It was the "X" symbol that Aoba had drawn with a marker.

    In an instant, the five clones formed a hand seal together. The method and order of each shadow clone were different. However, their timing was the same.

    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!

    As these five shadow clones slapped their palms on the ground, black chakra lines appeared on the ground.

    In the blink of an eye. These chakra lines form a circle. In the middle of the circle was the "X" symbol.

    When the last black chakra line stopped, the black chakra pattern was released. The pattern on the ground suddenly shook.

    "This..."

    When Koharu saw this scene, she immediately widened her eyes, and there was a strong shock in those beautiful eyes that were no longer young. As the saying goes, you will know if they are true experts once they make a move.

    This was a Soul Imprisonment Seal.

    Koharu had seen it on the body of a ninja from the Uzumaki clan, but she had never seen anyone use it, let alone a medical ninja.

    The Soul Imprisonment Seal was a special sealing technique used to seal the soul, and it had only appeared in the Uzumaki clan before.

    The effect of the Soul Imprisonment Seal was that it could imprison the soul of a person in the sealed area in the body. Even if the person was dead, the soul would not leave the body and could not go to the Pure Land.

    This sealing technique had two uses.

    One was to imprison the soul in the body when the person was about to die so as to delay the death. This could allow the seriously injured person to wait for the medical ninja to rescue him.

    Another use.

    It was used as punishment.

    The soul of the person could be imprisoned in the body, and then they could wantonly ravage the person''s body. Even a fatal injury would not let the person die.

    It was completely possible to repeat the death and wounding continuously, and the soul of the person who was punished would be tortured before going to the Pure Land.

    Of course, according to the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan. Whether the soul of the person who the Soul Imprisonment Seal imprisoned could successfully ascend to the Pure Land or not was another matter.

    When Koharu saw the mysterious person in front of her use the Soul Imprisonment Seal, a big stone hanging in her heart fell. She knew that no matter what happened, Danzo would not die quickly.

    Normally, it should be to seal the soul of the dying person and then wait for the arrival and treatment of the medical ninja.

    Now, this mysterious person. He would seal the patient''s soul then he would treat them. This type of ninja that could combine sealing techniques and medical ninjutsu. Koharu had never seen this before.

    He was the only one.

    Could it be...

    Was he an Uzumaki clan survivor?

    It was indeed possible!

    Otherwise, why would he hide his identity?

    Koharu thought of the Uzumaki clan based on the sealing technique in Aoba''s hands.

 CH 326

    Actually, this was not Koharu''s fault. Apart from the Uzumaki clan, no one else could do this. Even an Uzumaki clan member who was able to display such a high-level sealing technique was also rare.

    Not to mention, he could also use medical ninjutsu.

    ''Who is this person?''

    Koharu became more and more curious about the mysterious person in front of her, who was wrapped up tightly and still wearing a mask.

    However, at this stage, she was only curious. She did not ask directly. She wanted to provide the other party with a quiet environment. This way, he could focus on treatment when treating Danzo.

    As Konohagakure''s Advisor, Koharu could still handle this kind of thing. Danzo needs to be treated first, then slowly investigate the identity of this mysterious person.

    Aoba knew that Koharu was looking at him. However, he did not care. This identity of his would not appear in front of Koharu and the others again.

    Of course, if he had the chance to appear again in the future. In that case, it would be another identity.

    In short, it would definitely not expose Aoba''s identity.

    "The sealing technique is completed."

    Aoba exchanged a look with the other two idle shadow clones. Then, he turned around and walked toward Danzo.

    "Danzo-sama, we need to put you on the seal and treat you; you just need to relax!"

    Aoba walked to Danzo''s side and said softly to him, "Because the treatment is more complicated, I have to remove your clothes, including the bandage wrapped around your body. Please be mentally prepared."

    "No... no..." There was a trace of anxiety in Danzo''s voice, but his body could not move at all, so he looked a little flustered.

    "Don''t worry, Koharu-sama won''t know your secret, and I won''t tell anyone!" Aoba said in a voice that only Danzo could hear. After that, his voice turned heavy, and he said again, "I''m not here to ask for your opinion. I''m here to inform you!"

    Done speaking!

    A syringe appeared in Aoba''s hand. This was one of the things that Eaton had bought for him.

    "No... Don''t... Don''t..." Danzo said weakly. He wanted to shout, but his voice was too weak. He couldn''t use any strength at all.

    Aoba grabbed Danzo''s left hand and lifted it up. He raised the syringe in his hand and injected it directly into Danzo''s arm.

    Danzo''s arm was soft and weak, but it was not completely paralyzed. After Aoba''s previous examination, there was no feeling from Danzo''s chest downward.

    However, there was still a little bit of feeling in his arm. But, that little bit was not even enough to move steadily.

    Aoba grabbed Danzo''s arm and pierced the syringe into the latter''s blood vessels. He directly injected the prepared anesthetic into it.

    Aoba specially concocted this anesthetic for Danzo. In just a few minutes, it could completely numb his entire body and would be at Aoba''s mercy.

    "No..."

    Danzo still wanted to say something, but he suffered a severe injury. Coupled with the powerful anesthetic, it directly made his tongue numb.

    After that, Aoba and the other two shadow clones lifted Danzo''s body and placed him in the Soul Imprisonment Seal prepared on the ground.

    "Koharu-sama, now I am going to treat Danzo-sama''s injuries. During this treatment process, Danzo-sama''s clothes have to be removed." Aoba said meaningfully.

    Aoba had already made it very clear. Of course, there was no need to do this at all.

    However, he also did not want to be stared at by Koharu while he was treating Danzo.

    "Just do whatever you want," Koharu said indifferently. She was already fifty years old, so she did not care about these things at all. She directly waved her hand at Aoba.

    "Okay."

    Aoba was not surprised by this result, but he still had an even more powerful trump card behind him, so he was not in a hurry now.

    Aoba, along with the other two shadow clones, removed the dark green robe that had been worn for a long time and was about to fade.

    After this robe was removed. Aoba''s gaze fell on Danzo, and his eyes became serious.

    Aoba wanted to cure Danzo first. Then he would do something to Danzo. Otherwise, everything he prepares would be wasted.

    "Hu..."

    Aoba could not help but take a deep breath. After all, with Danzo''s condition, he could be treated only in theory, but he was not particularly sure if it would be successful in actual operation.

    Otherwise, he would not have worked so hard to build a Soul Imprisonment Seal.

    After that, Aoba raised his right hand and condensed the chakra in his right hand. In an instant, a layer of pure blue chakra formed in his palm. The edge of the chakra looked very sharp and it was as if it could cut anything.

    It was Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)!

    After the Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) in Aoba''s hand appeared, it instantly attracted Koharu''s gaze, causing the latter to widen her eyes.

    ''Sure enough!''

    ''This person knew Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)!''

    ''Sealing techniques and medical ninjutsu coexisted!''

    ''Who was this person?''

    Koharu became even more curious about Aoba''s identity. She already understood what Eaton had said at that time.

    This was the type of person who truly possessed strength.

    The reason he put on the mask was to conceal his identity. He was worried that treating Danzo''s injuries, he would be too dazzling.

    This point, Koharu was almost certain in her heart.

    ...

    Aoba could clearly feel Koharu''s gaze, but all of this was no longer important. He was already about to make a move on Danzo.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s right hand accurately cut across Danzo''s chest, directly opening it.

    Just as Aoba was cutting Danzo''s skin. The two shadow clones beside him used Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) to stabilize the blood vessels around them at the same time to stop the bleeding and prevent the blood from splashing out so easily.

    After opening Danzo''s chest, Aoba looked at Danzo''s organs.

    Several internal organs obviously have some symptoms, such as inflammation. When Third Raikage stabbed him, he brought bacteria into it and affected the function of the body''s organs.

    Aoba grabbed Danzo''s liver and directly pulled it out of his body, handing it to one of the shadow clones. Then he pulled out Danzo''s kidney and placed it in the hands of another shadow clone.

    Just as the two shadow clones were holding Danzo''s organs in their hands. They began to use the chakra in their hands to extract the bacteria and so on in the organs.

    "Saikan Chushutsu no Jutsu(Delicate Illness Extraction Technique)!"

    When Koharu saw this scene, she immediately cried out in alarm in her heart. She widened her eyes, not daring to believe what she was seeing.

    One must know that...

    Saikan Chushutsu no Jutsu(Delicate Illness Extraction Technique) was a relatively difficult medical ninjutsu.

    This was no longer within the scope of rich medical theoretical knowledge. Instead, it was on the basis of having this theoretical knowledge.

    By using chakra, the infected or injured organs could be extracted and treated. This kind of technique was extremely difficult.

    Moreover, the operation of this mysterious person in front of her...

    He was too bold!

    Koharu was speechless. She did not know what words to use to describe this mysterious person in front of her.

    He actually dared to take out Danzo''s internal organs directly.

    Right at this time, the position of Aoba''s hand slightly changed. His hand moved and grabbed toward the position of Danzo''s heart.

    This kind of action had initially attracted the attention of Koharu. Still, Aoba moved a little at this time and provided Koharu with an excellent view.

    Koharu unnaturally focused her gaze on little Danzo.

    At this moment, Little Danzo was in full view, so she was dumbfounded.

    Aoba keenly felt the change in Koharu''s breathing and immediately controlled the chakra to surge toward Danzo''s waist and instantly pour into the latter''s nerves.

    Now the nerves at Danzo''s spine have been broken, so no nerve sends signals to the lower body, but Aoba used chakra instead of Danzo''s central nervous system to send signals.

    In an instant, Little Danzo seemed to have seen Koharu. He immediately took off his hat and saluted Koharu!

    With the hat off.

    Little Danzo aimed his entire head at Koharu. His high-spirited posture did not look like that of a fifty-year-old man but of a young man with strong vigor.

    "Cough cough... cough..."

    Koharu choked on her own saliva because of this sudden change. She did not even think about why it became like this. After all, Danzo had been paralyzed in bed for a long time. It was impossible for such a change to happen.

    It was just...

    Her heart was shocked by the imposing manner when Little Danzo took off his hat and saluted.

    A long-lost palpitation unexpectedly appeared in her heart.

    She immediately moved her eyes away. This was her instinctive reaction.

    However, after moving away, she couldn''t help but feel some regret in her heart. She slowly shifted her gaze back and stared at little Danzo''s head with wide eyes. She wanted to take a closer look at the scenery that she had never seen before.

    Aoba used the gap between Koharu''s distraction and stretched out his right hand, grabbing Danzo''s heart.

    Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag)!

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly lit up. When his palm touched Danzo''s heart, a piece of white paper appeared.

    This piece of white paper quickly stuck to Danzo''s heart as if it was gangrene attached to his bones, difficult to remove.

    On the white paper, chakra energy appeared, and a light green circle was formed.

    At the same time, Aoba cut his finger with Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) and dropped a drop of blood in the middle of the green circle.

    Hum!

    The paper tag trembled, and a red dot appeared in the middle of the green circle. It had activated the Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag).

    After that, Aoba quickly stuffed Danzo''s heart back into his chest.

    The entire process was extremely fast. Koharu, who had already placed her attention on Little Danzo, had not noticed it at all.

    Aoba had seen this cursed seal tag on the book that Minato had given him. This was not a complicated sealing technique and Many ninjas could do it.

    Usually, a high-ranking person would use this cursed seal tag to hit their subordinates.

    The cursed seal tag could restrict other people''s movements. The strength of the cursed seal tag was extremely high. Even if it were a Kage-rank ninja, they would be bound by a very strong restriction as long as this cursed seal tag hit them. Moreover, they could not remove it themselves. It was a very disgusting sealing technique.

    In the official plot.

    Madara had once implanted this cursed seal tag into Obito and Rin''s hearts.

    Sasori had also implanted such cursed seal tags into Sunagakure ninjas and Kabuto, but Orochimaru removed the cursed seal tag on Kabuto.

    Aoba knew about this information.

    So it was very clear.

    The Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag) was indeed useful, but it was not unsolvable. They could not remove it, but they could remove it with external force.

    Kabuto was an example!

    The reason why Obito did not choose to find someone to remove the cursed seal tag on his body was not that he did not want to, but that Black Zetsu had been staring at him all the time, so he had no chance at all.

    Now that Aoba had given Danzo a cursed seal tag, this did not mean that Danzo would have no problems. He could just rest easy, and things would be easier for him.

    At least...

    According to the information that Aoba had found. Not only was Kabuto an example of someone being released from the cursed seal tag, but there was also an example of someone that could remove the cursed seal tag, and that was Orochimaru!

    It was precisely because of this Aoba had only come over when he was prepared.

    After he had buried the cursed seal tag deep in Danzo''s heart and placed his heart back. Aoba touched Danzo''s face.

    This action immediately attracted Koharu''s attention.

    However, Aoba quickly began to use the chakra in his hand to stir and used the Saikan Chushutsu no Jutsu(Delicate Illness Extraction Technique) on Danzo''s throat, which seemed to absorb the bacteria accumulated in the throat.

    As a result, Koharu suddenly felt that nothing was wrong. This was a normal operation.

    Then, Koharu''s gaze once again fell on Little Danzo.

    This rare scenery might not be seen in the future, so she could not help but think about taking a few more glances.

    Koharu''s cheeks were slightly red. She had never expected that Danzo, who usually looked dull, was actually quite majestic at his age!

    It was unexpected!

    The corner of Koharu''s mouth slightly curled up, and her tongue lightly licked the corner of her mouth, revealing a thoughtful smile.

    At this time, Aoba''s left hand stretched out two fingers and directly tapped Danzo''s chin, and all of a sudden, chakras poured out.

 CH 327

    Outside of the room.

    Eaton stood at the door of the room. To be precise¡­ It was the door of the room opposite the Hokage''s office.

    "It has already begun!"

    Eaton was full of curiosity. He really wanted to see how Aoba treated Danzo on the spot, but he was sent out to do such a job.

    ''My position is still not enough!'' Eaton silently thought in his heart.

    If he was an advisor and Koharu was just an ordinary higher-up in the village. Then he would not be the one to go out...

    ''I have to climb up in the future!''

    Eaton silently made up his mind in his heart. He did not want to be such a sacrifice anymore.

    Creak!

    At this time, the door of the Hokage''s office opened.

    Hiruzen, who was dressed in a Hokage robe, walked out from inside, and his eyes immediately fell on Eaton, who was at the door.

    "Eaton, why are you here?" Hiruzen asked doubtfully. He still did not know that Eaton and Aoba had come to treat Danzo. As the Hokage, there were many things he had to do every day. Now, Danzo''s injuries were handled by the two advisors. Before there was a definite answer to the treatment of Danzo, whether it was Koharu or Homura, they would not say anything to Hiruzen.

    "Sandaime-sama, I brought a medical ninja to treat Danzo-sama''s injuries." Eaton immediately stood up straight and reported. He had just decided to climb up when he saw the Hokage standing at the top of the village. How could he not treat him seriously?

    "A medical ninja?" Hiruzen was stunned for a moment, then stared at Eaton doubtfully and asked, "Is the treatment currently ongoing?"

    "Yes!" Eaton immediately nodded.

    "I''ll go take a look." Hiruzen immediately prepared to walk inside. His gaze had already passed Eaton and landed on the door of Danzo''s room.

    "That..."

    Eaton hurriedly took a step forward, spread out his hands, and braced himself to stop Hiruzen.

    "Sandaime-sama, you can''t go in!"

    Eaton said in a low voice. His expression was very serious. He was not joking at all. Moreover, he did not dare to speak too loudly for fear of disturbing Aoba, who was treating Danzo inside.

    "Huh! Why?" When Hiruzen heard Eaton''s words, he was stunned. He did not expect that Eaton would stop him, so he looked at Eaton with confusion.

    "Ah... The medical ninja is currently treating Danzo-sama''s injuries... He told me that no one can go in and disturb him during the treatment!" Eaton said in a low voice. He was helpless about these, but there was no other way. Aoba had already told him that if Hiruzen wanted to go in now, he would disturb Aoba''s treatment of Danzo, so he had to say it.

    When Hiruzen heard Eaton''s words, he was stunned. Then, he looked at Eaton.

    Hiruzen stared at Eaton''s face for a while. After that, he nodded, "Alright, I understand. You did well. Who is the medical ninja who is treating Danzo?" Hiruzen asked.

    "This... I can''t say..." Eaton shook his head.

    "Huh?"

    When Hiruzen heard Eaton''s words, he was stunned once again. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch slightly.

    What kind of thing was this?

    Not allowed to enter.

    Not mentioning the other party''s identity.

    "Cough cough..."

    Hiruzen cleared his throat. He felt that this kind of thing was a bit outrageous, so he raised his eyes and stared into Eaton''s eyes.

    "I am the Hokage of the village. Even I don''t know the identity of that person?" Hiruzen asked in a deep voice.

    "Sandaime-sama, the identity of that medical ninja is special. He specifically told me not to reveal his identity. Only then would he agree to treat Danzo-sama. So now I can''t reveal his identity." Eaton''s face turned serious. When he agreed to Aoba''s request, Eaton knew he would encounter all questions, so he had long been prepared for it.

    "You can''t even tell me?" Hiruzen asked again.

    "Sorry, Sandaime-sama, I really can''t tell you." Eaton shook his head. He knew that if he said it now, it would be a perfect way to get closer to Hiruzen, but his bottom line made him unable to betray Aoba.

    "Okay."

    Hiruzen nodded. Seeing Eaton''s firm attitude, he did not make things difficult for him. Instead, he changed the topic to Danzo''s injury. He asked, "How confident is the medical ninja you found to treat Danzo''s injury?"

    "He said 90%!" Eaton immediately replied.

    "So high!" Hiruzen instantly became even more surprised. He didn''t know what to say. It wasn''t like he hadn''t understood Danzo''s injuries before. If others could say ten percent, it would be a miracle. After that asked, "Is it reliable?"

    "Absolutely reliable!" Eaton nodded without hesitation.

    "Is there anyone else inside besides the medical ninja you hired?" Hiruzen asked again.

    "Koharu-sama is inside!" Eaton immediately replied.

    "I understand. Then let''s do it according to your method. I will also give orders here. No one can enter without my permission. If anyone wants to enter, ask him to come to my office to find me!" Hiruzen said seriously.

    "Yes!"

    Eaton''s eyes lit up in an instant. He was fine. Now that he had Hiruzen''s order, he could basically dare to stop anyone here.

    "And also..."

    Hiruzen stared at Eaton meaningfully. His dark eyes made it impossible to tell what he was thinking.

    "If Danzo''s treatment is over, come to my office and report to me!" Hiruzen said.

    "Yes!"

    Eaton immediately responded. He understood that Hiruzen had accepted this and even provided him with help on this matter. This made the stone that was hanging in his heart suddenly drop.

    Hiruzen nodded at Eaton and didn''t say anything else. He turned around and directly returned to the office behind him.

    Just as Hiruzen turned his head, before he entered the door of the office, a figure came from the stairs of the corridor. It was Konohagakure''s other advisor, Homura.

    Homura immediately saw Eaton and Hiruzen standing at the door. A lot of question marks appeared in his head. He did not understand what had happened, so he quickly walked over.

    Homura saw Hiruzen.

    Hiruzen also saw Homura.

    "Homura, come with me!"

    Hiruzen immediately stopped walking and waved to Homura, who was walking over.

    "But... this... huh?"

    Homura looked at the room where Danzo was and then looked at Eaton, who was standing at the room door. Many small questions mark popped up in his head, and he did not know what was going on.

    "Come with me. I will explain it to you. Don''t talk in the corridor anymore and disturb Danzo''s treatment!"

    Hiruzen waved to Homura and said in an unquestionable tone. After he finished speaking, Hiruzen did not even turn his head and directly walked toward his office.

    "Ah... this..."

    Homura looked at Hiruzen''s back in a daze. Now, he was even more puzzled about this matter. However, he did not say anything else and directly followed Hiruzen into the office.

    After the two of them entered the office one after another and closed the door. Eaton let out a long sigh of relief.

    "Fortunately..."

    Eaton felt that he had passed the most difficult stage. As long as the Hokage and Advisor didn''t forcefully break into this room. That was equivalent to stabilizing the current situation.

    After all, there was no one more powerful than the two of them in Konohagakure.

    Now the two of them said nothing more.

    The task of guarding the door could be said to have been completed!

    Thinking of this, Eaton once again focused his attention on Aoba, who was inside. At this time, he really wanted to know what had happened inside. His heart was filled with curiosity.

    ...

    At the same time.

    Aoba''s left hand poured chakra along Danzo''s chin into the latter''s throat.

    Hum! Hum! Hum!

    Danzo''s Adam''s apple trembled slightly like a mobile phone, but there was no vibration sound.

    On the contrary, because of this vibration. Little Danzo nodded repeatedly.

    Koharu was stunned.

    ''This...''

    ''Was he really a crippled person?''

    Koharu suddenly had more confidence in Aoba.

    Along with the continuous infusion of chakra into Danzo''s throat, black chakra lines formed inside Danzo''s throat and connected together, directly forming a closed-loop seal.

    After this closed-loop seal was completed, it directly turned into two lines and spread out along the surrounding nerves.

    One of the chakra lines flowed along the throat and poured into the root of Danzo''s tongue, then continued to form three solid lines and two broken lines from the back of the tongue to the tip.

    The other chakra line directly extends toward the brain and finally connects with the brain nerves.

    It was done!

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he retracted his hand. He placed Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on Danzo''s tongue.

    This mark could be said to be a supplement to Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag). It almost perfectly repaired Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag)''s bug. This was what he thought of when he was studying this cursed seal tag.

    Aoba was not an ordinary ninja but a ninja who crossed over from the modern world. He had a lot of information which was a natural advantage for him.

    He knew what was going on with Forbidden Individual Curse Tag and what was going on with Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal. In the past, when he was watching anime, he felt that the two were very compatible.

    Unfortunately, Danzo did not have the Forbidden Individual Curse Tag, and Uchiha Madara did not have Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

    Otherwise...

    The two of them combined into one. All of his subordinates would be tools!

    Danzo was like this right now.

    Aoba buried Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag) in Danzo''s heart. This cursed seal tag could control Danzo, and it was impossible for Danzo to take it down.

    But...

    Danzo could ask for help from others. For example, find Orochimaru and let Orochimaru help him take it out.

    After all, Aoba did not have a person like Black Zetsu who could keep an eye on Danzo''s every move at all times.

    But it was different when matched with Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal!

    Danzo could not tell anyone about Aoba. Aoba implanted the cursed seal tag, and it was related to him.

    In other words...

    Danzo could not say anything about the cursed seal tag. As long as he wanted to say something, his whole body would be paralyzed.

    Unless others passively checked the cursed seal tag, but the cursed seal tag was located at the heart, who can have their heart checked during the passive inspection? Then they just happened to find the cursed seal tag and were taken out by kindness?

    Although there was such a chance. But it could be said that it was very slim.

    This was also why Aoba did not treat Danzo immediately after obtaining Danzo''s memory. Those medicines can actually be taken in after they have been prepared.

    From the moment he made the decision to treat Danzo.

    He had already thought of implanting the cursed seal tag into Danzo''s heart and then the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal down on Danzo''s throat.

    Therefore, Aoba needed to find and learn the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal from Danzo''s memories first.

    Now, Aoba was done with everything. He turned to look at the two shadow clones next to him.

    The two shadow clones immediately understood and stuffed the internal organs in their hands back into Danzo''s body.

    When the two shadow clones put the internal organs in their hands back. One of the shadow clones took out a box of ointment from Aoba''s ninja pouch. The other shadow clone began to stabilize Danzo''s broken sternum and ribs through Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

    Then, the other shadow clone smeared the ointment on Danzo''s broken bones.

    When the ointment came into contact with the bone, it was as if it was melting the bone. And like glue, it stuck the bone together.

    Under the double catalysis of the ointment and Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), these bones quickly grew together.

    Just like this, it lasted for almost half an hour for Danzo''s broken sternum and ribs all connected. Although it was not the same as when nothing had happened. But as time went on, it could still slowly recover.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    After Aoba''s two shadow clones connected Danzo''s bones, they were removed and returned to Aoba''s body.

    At the same time.

    Aoba began to use Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) to sew and recover Danzo''s broken chest.

    He used his left hand to restore Danzo''s cut body. His right hand used Saikan Chushutsu no Jutsu(Delicate Illness Extraction Technique) to do the final work on the wound to remove the bacteria.

    "It''s over?!"

    Koharu had been staring at Little Danzo just now and had forgotten about Big Danzo. Now that she saw Aoba was stitching up the wound that Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) had cut open, she was stunned for a moment, and a hint of confusion flashed in her eyes.

    Was the operation so fast?

    And...

    Was it so simple?

    "Only a part of it has been completed."

    Aoba said lightly. He did not look at Koharu, but his attention was still focused on suturing the wound.

    "I first treated Danzo-sama''s internal organs injuries to ensure that Danzo-sama''s life was not in danger. Next is the injury to his spine. That is the most important part of this operation!"

    Aoba''s tone was quite serious. He knew that this was also a challenge for him. His first operation with a real patient was such a high-difficulty operation. It should be known that when he usually operated on a prisoner in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he would do it casually.

    "Okay."

    Koharu nodded silently and did not say anything else. She had only asked in surprise, not wanting to disturb Aoba at all.

    Right at this moment, Aoba once again made a series of hand seals, and a stream of chakra surged out.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Along with the indifferent voice of Aoba, seven shadow clones appeared in front of Aoba, instantly occupying the empty space here.

    "!!!"

    Koharu widened her eyes and looked at Aoba in shock.

    ''It was actually Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) again!''

    ''And there were so many shadow clones!''

    ''Could it be...''

    ''Did I really guess right?!''

    ''He is a member of the Uzumaki clan?''

    Koharu''s suspicion of Aoba deepened a lot. After all, to continuously use Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) like this was not only a matter of talent for ninjutsu but also needed enough chakra to support him. Otherwise, it could only be said to be self-defeating.

    At least, in her opinion, the current scene was¡­ This mysterious person has excellent physical strength, and the chakra in his body is very thick!

    ''Maybe...''

    ''Maybe...''

    ''This mysterious man was really from the Uzumaki Clan!''

    Koharu was already shocked by these things. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She began to guess Aoba''s identity.

    At the same time, Aoba nodded to the seven shadow clones in front of him.

    The reason why he canceled the two shadow clones and used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) again was to distribute the chakra in his body evenly. This way, the strength of these shadow clones in the operation would be the same.

    Otherwise, if he kept the first two shadow clones and then used the shadow clones later, the strength would be different, which would have an effect on the spine operation that required extreme precision.

    These seven shadow clones each supported Danzo''s different positions. They directly flipped over Danzo, who was lying flat on the ground.

    From A side to B side.

    Although Danzo''s sternum had just been treated, it was not a problem to withstand such pressure. All of a sudden, Aoba''s gaze focused on Danzo''s back. Only to see Danzo had a large bag bulging on his back below his shoulders.

    This bag was the blisters from an allergic reaction.

    "Let''s begin!"

    Aoba nodded to the shadow clones around him. Then, he stretched out his right hand, and a stream of chakra emerged on it, forming a Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)...

 CH 328

    Aoba''s Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) directly cut open Danzo''s skin and muscles from the back.

    The other two shadow clones immediately used both hands to heal the part of Danzo''s body that was cut open, preventing the blood from flowing out.

    In addition, a shadow clone used Saikan Chushutsu no Jutsu(Delicate Illness Extraction Technique) to extract all the bacteria on the wound, preventing Danzo''s body from being infected because of the cut.

    Puchi!

    Thick yellow water began to flow out from the swollen bump on Danzo''s back. This yellow water was all extracted by Aoba''s chakra.

    After dealing with the bump. Aoba''s gaze fell on Danzo''s spine.

    At this time, he could clearly see it. Danzo''s spine had been dislocated to a certain extent. This dislocation caused the surrounding nerves to be damaged, causing the body to become crippled.

    "Let''s go together!"

    Aoba said to the remaining four idle shadow clones.

    What he needed to do now was to adjust Danzo''s spine and reconnect the damaged nerves around it. Then, through Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) and the special ointment, he would restore the damaged part to normal.

    In the following time, Aoba''s main body and the four shadow clones began to reconnect these nerves.

    This was a cell-level operation. It could be said to be very difficult. It required an extremely meticulous operation.

    Aoba had already involuntarily concentrated his chakra on his eyes in order to see the scene in front of him more clearly.

    Aoba then sighed with emotion in his heart.

    Whether it was Kumogakure''s style of rampaging through training''s body techniques or the delicate operation of medical ninjutsu, if he could get Byakugan, it would be a qualitative improvement.

    In the future, it was possible to organize the Hyuga clan to transform in the direction of medical ninjas.

    Those acupuncture points could have high attainments in massage.

    Such a plan appeared in Aoba''s mind, but this matter only passed in the blink of an eye. He paid more attention to Danzo''s treatment.

    Unconsciously.

    Time passed by.

    Half an hour.

    One hour.

    Two hours.

    ...

    Aoba had operated for five hours. Even with his physical fitness, he felt that his eyes were a little blurry. However, he had no intention of stopping. This level of surgery can not press any pause button from the middle. It must be one step at a time.

    If it didn''t succeed, then it was a failure.

    Next time, if he wanted to do it again, it could be said that it was extremely difficult. There was no such good condition as now.

    Aoba controlled the state of his body and tried his best not to shed a single drop of sweat. Including the four shadow clones, there were five people with ten hands. The tips of each hand surged with chakra, and the nerves on Danzo''s spine were reconstructed bit by bit.

    Another half an hour passed.

    The operation had arrived at the most critical moment.

    The sky outside had already darkened. Koharu next to him turned on the light and was afraid that it would suddenly pierce Aoba''s eyes, but if she did not turn on the light, she was worried that Aoba could not see clearly.

    She wanted to ask. But she didn''t know if she should open her mouth. Would she disturb Aoba?

    Of course, Aoba did not care about this. He quickly used both of his hands to stir up the last nerve. All the damaged nerves would be completely repaired if this nerve were repaired.

    The next moment, the four shadow clones next to Aoba immediately took out the ointment at the same time. They applied it to Danzo''s newly built spine and nerves. After they finished applying it. They start to gather the surrounding muscles little by little.

    Combined with Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique). Gradually, the damaged parts of Danzo''s body began to heal.

    This process looked fast but actually slow. It needed to repair every part of the cut blood vessels and tissues.

    After Aoba finished all of this. He slowly let out a sigh of relief.

    He personally completed this kind of delicate operation, and it still took some effort. Before he did this operation, he thought of what Tsunade looked like when she performed the operation for Rock Lee at that time.

    ''It is just as Tsunade said.''

    ''Either succeed.''

    ''Or die.''

    After all, Tsunade did not have a sealing technique like Soul Imprisonment Seal to lock the soul inside.

    Although Aoba did not have any use for it, the existence of such a thing could indeed reduce a lot of pressure, allowing him to be more focused.

    Aoba then turned Danzo back from [B] to [A] and wrapped the bandage on the latter''s body again. The wound covered by the bandage on Danzo''s body was a burn. His skin had already changed.

    The right eye that was not opened was a Sharingan. However, he did not expose this matter.

    Now that Danzo had been implanted with Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag, it could be said that it still had some effect on him. For the time being, Danzo would not reveal his secret.

    Aoba quickly put on Danzo''s long robe again in his body, and then together with a few shadow clones, they carried Danzo back to the bed.

    "It''s done."

    Aoba turned around and looked at Koharu. As he spoke, there was a burst of air around him, and all the shadow clones had disappeared.

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    Koharu nodded at Aoba. She got up and walked in Aoba''s direction. Her pace was not fast, but it gave people a feeling that she was closing in step by step.

    As Koharu walked in the direction of Danzo''s bed. She seemed to be walking toward Danzo, but in fact, she was compressing Aoba''s space step by step.

    "This list is for you."

    Aoba took a piece of paper from his ninja pouch, which listed all kinds of herbs. He held the list in his hand and handed it to Koharu, who came over.

    A trace of doubt flashed in Koharu''s eyes. She took the list and looked at it, finding it full of herb''s names.

    The most important thing was¡­ This was not a simple herb. It was all kinds of poisonous herbs. Each type of poisonous herb had a dosage marked on the back.

    The front also had a number.

    Starting from No. 1 to No. 17, each number was a kind of poisonous herb, but behind No. 18, there was nothing written.

    "What is this?"

    Koharu looked at the words on the list, and small question marks appeared in her head. It did not look like a medicine used to treat Danzo''s injuries. It was more like poisoning or detoxification.

    After all, Koharu was also a medical ninja. She still had the least knowledge of these herbs. As long as she saw the name, she would have a corresponding description in her mind.

    "This is for Danzo-sama to take. According to the dosage on the list, it should be taken twice a day for a total of three days. This way, Danzo-sama can gradually recover." Aoba said slowly.

    "The herbs on the list should all be poisonous herbs, right?" Koharu narrowed her eyes and asked. She could no longer see what Aoba was up to.

    "That''s right, they are all poisonous herbs, but when they are put together, they are antidotes." Aoba nodded and said.

    "You mean..." Koharu was confused. She stared at Aoba and asked in confusion, "Danzo was poisoned?"

    "That''s right!" Aoba nodded again.

    "When did this happen? Why didn''t I find it? Could it be that Third Raikage''s attack was poisoned? This is too sinister!" Koharu immediately felt a wave of lingering fear in her heart. She felt that it was fortunate that this mysterious person had discovered the matter of Danzo being poisoned. She could not help but become even more curious about this mysterious person''s identity.

    "As you can see, when I was repairing Danzo-sama''s sternum and ribs, I applied a special healing ointment. I mixed the ointment with poison. It was not Third Raikage who poisoned him, but me." Aoba said seriously. From his calm tone, it seemed he did not know how shocking his words were.

    "What?!"

    When Koharu heard Aoba''s words, she was stunned for a moment. She was completely dumbfounded. She never thought that this mysterious man would say such words. It could be said that he did not hide it at all!

    "What do you mean by this?"

    Koharu frowned and stared at Aoba with a cold and threatening look in her eyes. She seemed to be very angry.

    In her opinion, the mysterious man in front of her was using this method to threaten them. If they don''t help him. Then Danzo would be poisoned to death.

    It looked like he was treating Danzo, but in reality, he had other plans to use this despicable method to seek benefits.

    "Koharu-sama should be very clear about why I did this, right?" Aoba said meaningfully.

    "What do you want?" Koharu asked coldly. She already had the intention of turning hostile.

    "I don''t want anything."

    Aoba shook his head. His pair of pitch-black eyes focused on Koharu''s face through the hole in the mask, making him look so calm and composed.

    "I want to leave quietly after treating Danzo-sama. I don''t want to cooperate with your investigation." Aoba said indifferently.

    "You are thinking too much." Koharu shook her head. She needed to stabilize the mysterious man in front of her. After all, the other party had the antidote to detoxify Danzo.

    Although the list was in Koharu''s hands.

    However, she knew that there were only 17 types of poisonous herbs in her hands, but No. 18 was missing. This meant that the person in front of her had hidden it.

    "Am I thinking too much?"

    As Aoba said this, he kept shaking his head and said in a mocking tone, "Does Koharu-sama take me as a fool, or do you think I am a fool? After I treat Danzo-sama, you have blocked all my paths. If I didn''t give you this list, you would probably take off my mask now!"

    "This is just your guess." Koharu was noncommittal, but her body did not move forward or retreat. She did not block Aoba again, but she also did not give way.

    "Koharu-sama, since it is my guess, please don''t block my way out and let me leave here. I will tell Brother Eaton the No. 18 herb. At that time, you will naturally get the antidote to the poison in Danzo-sama''s body," Aoba said indifferently. It was not that he did not dare to fight here, but once the fight broke out, then the Third Hokage in the other room would come. If he wanted to leave, he could only use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). Otherwise, his identity would be exposed. After all, Eaton knew who he was.

    However, if he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to immediately left here. Then, the matter of him using Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) would also be known by Eaton.

    In the end, if Eaton were unable to withstand Hiruzen''s interrogation, he would still reveal his matter.

    Therefore, just to be cautious. Aoba made such a plan.

    "If I let you go now, but you didn''t give us the antidote and threatened us with such a thing, then we would be in trouble!" Koharu said without giving in at all.

    "If I want to attack Danzo-sama, then I don''t have to spend so much effort to save him!"

    Aoba said lightly, directly giving a reason that Koharu could not refute.

    "Koharu-sama."

    "You are also a medical ninja."

    "I''m sure you know very well what kind of situation Danzo-sama is in."

    "If I don''t come to save him, he will spend the rest of his time in bed."

    "Do you think it is necessary for me to harm such a person?"

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with a faint light. It could be said that he didn''t care about this matter at all.

    Now he had saved Danzo. Then he was Konohagakure''s hero. But this hero''s name had no meaning to him at all. It might even be a burden.

    "If I let you go, you will definitely tell Eaton the No. 18 poisonous herb?" Koharu asked in a low voice. She had already been convinced by Aoba''s words, but she did not want to give in so easily. After all, she was now representing Konohagakure''s higher-ups.

    "Of course."

    Aoba nodded and did not say anything else. He just quietly looked at Koharu. From the exposed eyes, the face behind the mask seemed to be smiling.

    "I understand."

    Koharu nodded helplessly. Just as Aoba had said, she had wanted to take off Aoba''s mask to see who Aoba was.

    However...

    She had never expected things would escalate to this point!

    Looking at it now. The other party completely led her by the nose.

    The mysterious man, who was wrapped up so tightly that no one could tell his identity, and only revealed a little bit of information: he was young.

    At such a young age. He planned such a detailed plan.

    Koharu could not help but become more curious about the identity of this mysterious man.

 CH 329

    After a while, Koharu slowly stepped back to make way. At this time, she already knew that she had no other way. Even if Danzo were cured but died from the poison, the price would be too great. She could not bear this kind of price. Even though she was helpless in her heart. But she still had to give way.

    Koharu retreated until her back was against the wall of the room. She raised her hands, indicating that she had no intention of attacking Aoba anymore.

    Aoba nodded. He knew that Koharu would not make a move again, but he still stared at Koharu with a cautious look to show that he did not feel so confident.

    Aoba took a step forward. Step by step, he walked toward the door. His eyes were fixed on Koharu. When Aoba walked to the door, he immediately opened the door, stepped out, and appeared beside Eaton.

    "Did it succeed?"

    Eaton had been paying attention to the movements in the room. When he heard that the door was opened, his eyes immediately widened. His eyes were full of questions, wanting to hear Aoba''s explanation at the first moment.

    Only...

    He did not receive an answer.

    "Brother Eaton, come with me."

    Aoba directly pulled Eaton''s arm and walked out. He deliberately pretended to be in a hurry, showing a nervous state, which directly made Eaton nervous.

    "Ah?"

    After Eaton was dragged a few steps away by Aoba, he was still in a state of confusion. After a while, only then did he recover.

    "Ao..."

    "That..."

    "I want to report this to Sandaime-sama!"

    Eaton said to Aoba. He almost shouted out Aoba''s name. Fortunately, he quickly took it back, which did not lead to the exposure of the matter.

    "You will have time to report later," Aoba said in an unquestionable tone. Just as he said this, Eaton had an illusion. It was as if Aoba was the Captain of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division, and he was just a small subordinate.

    "Eh..."

    Eaton was stunned for a moment. Then, he allowed Aoba to pull him. Without asking another question, he directly followed Aoba out.

    Soon, the two of them left the building. At this time, it was already dark outside.

    Unknowingly.

    After Aoba completed the operation, it was almost midnight. There were no pedestrians outside now.

    However, as the two of them walked toward Eaton''s residence, they could still feel shadows running around. Those black shadows were all Anbu. They were responsible for keeping an eye on the two of them.

    When Eaton feels this situation, he immediately becomes furious. An extremely unpleasant feeling spread in his heart.

    After all, in his opinion. They had made a great contribution to the village. He had led such an excellent medical ninja like Aoba to treat Danzo, who was seriously injured. Not only did they not receive any superior treatment, but they were also monitored like a criminal.

    This feeling made him extremely unhappy. Just as he was about to shout at these people, Aoba tugged at his shoulder.

    "Brother Eaton, don''t say anything. Let''s return to your house." Aoba said in a low voice. His footsteps became faster. Although he was not flustered and had already calculated all of this, he still had to avoid any possible accidents. He wanted to end things as quickly as possible.

    "..."

    Eaton wanted to respond, but when he heard that Aoba had just said nothing, he immediately closed his mouth.

    It seemed that Aoba had encountered something. Thinking of this, Eaton couldn''t help but quicken his pace. He didn''t say anything else and just followed Aoba directly to his home.

    After a while, the two of them arrived at the entrance of Eaton''s residence.

    Eaton immediately took out his key and opened the door. Then, he took the lead and walked in. Aoba followed closely behind him. After entering, he directly closed the door.

    "Brother Eaton, do you want to explain now? I''ll tell you the result first; then you can go and find Sandaime-sama!" Aoba leaned against the door and was sure that no one heard him.

    "What is it?"

    At this time, Eaton was still confused and did not know what was going on. He was dizzy and did not understand what Aoba was talking about.

    "Tell Sandaime-sama and the two Advisor-sama that I have already cured Danzo-sama''s injuries. If there are no accidents, Danzo-sama will wake up tomorrow. When the time comes, tell him not to move. He can start the rehabilitation in about half a month and can walk independently in less than half a year after the rehab. This requires a process." Aoba said in a deep voice. The first thing he said was about the medical part. After all, when he went to treat Danzo, he used the identity of a medical ninja.

    "You really did it!"

    After hearing what Aoba said, Eaton suddenly widened his eyes, full of excitement, and his heart was extremely excited.

    You should know...

    At least in the eyes of the Third Hokage, the two Advisor, and Danzo. He was the recommender of this medical ninja. In addition, Aoba did not expose his identity at all. In that case, he was the only one the higher-ups could thank.

    He became...

    The great hero of Konohagakure!

    Thinking of this, Eaton suddenly became excited. He clearly foresaw his future smooth road to promotion.

    "This is only a part of it."

    Aoba accurately caught the excitement in Eaton''s eyes. This was also what he wanted. As long as he lets Eaton get the benefits. Then his days in Konohagakure Intelligence Division would get better and better.

    Moreover, Eaton would even keep this secret for him.

    "Tell Koharu-sama that there are no No. 18 medicinal herbs in the prescription. And it is not the antidote for Danzo-sama but the antidote for Sunagakure''s regular poison. Just say it directly. As for Danzo-sama..." When Aoba said this, the corners of the mouth behind the mask curled up slightly, revealing a proud smile. He said, "He is not poison at all!"

    "What do you mean?"

    Eaton was confused. He heard Aoba''s words just now, but he did not know what Aoba meant at all. His head was stunned, and he seemed to be in a dull state.

    "It''s not the time to explain things to you. Brother Eaton, go and report. When you come back, you won''t be able to see me. I have already left. You don''t need to care about how I left. Just pretend that you don''t know about this. I will go to your office tomorrow and explain these things to you in detail." Aoba said to Eaton.

    "Alright..."

    Eaton nodded. He still believed Aoba in his heart. Although he was curious about what had happened, he was not in a hurry. On the contrary, reporting Danzo''s matter being cured was the most important thing.

    After Aoba said these words. He directly stepped aside from the door and motioned for Eaton to leave.

    Eaton did not say anything more. He directly opened the door of his home, walked out, and closed the door. He did not look back in the direction of the door. He didn''t even know what kind of way Aoba''s so-called departure would be.

    But he was very clear, Aoba needed him to find the Third Hokage now to attract the attention of the surrounding eyes.

    Then he was willing to cooperate with this matter.

    Eaton quickly walked in the Hokage Building direction. He was in a hurry. It looked as if he had grasped some confidential information.

    At the same time.

    After Eaton left, Aoba raised his hands. He quickly made a hand seal. It was the Shadow Clone Technique''s hand seal.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Three people who looked exactly like Aoba appeared in front of him. The three were dressed in medical ninja clothes and had white masks on their faces.

    "You are No. 1."

    "You are No. 2."

    "You are No. 3."

    Aoba swept his gaze over the three shadow clones and numbered them. Then, he said in a low voice.

    "You all understand the specific plan, right?"

    Aoba had already thought of a plan before he used the shadow clone technique, so his shadow clone knew about the plan, and the plan execution was based on the number.

    Now that he had given the three shadow clones a number. Every shadow clone that received a number knew what they were about to do. So it was much easier to do things. This was also the experience that Aoba had gained from using shadow clone so many times.

    When he executes his plans. He let the shadow clones each play their roles. But sometimes¡­ The shadow clones didn''t know which role they should play. It was like they had gotten the script and didn''t know which role to play.

    What Aoba was doing now was to determine the roles played by the three shadow clones through numbers and finally complete the distribution and positioning of the parts.

    "Yes!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, the three shadow clones instantly understood their position and immediately responded.

    "Get ready to start!"

    Aoba nodded at the three shadow clones and then directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). He disappeared, leaving only the three shadow clones here.

    The next moment, Aoba appeared directly in the underground room. He did not need Eaton to help him attract attention at all, but he had to act as if he needed Eaton to attract attention. Only after he left could he perform what seemed to be a good play.

    Then, Aoba took off the white medical ninja costume and the white mask. They were all thrown into Madara''s coffin. It was stored inside. It may be useful in the future.

    After that, Aoba again used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). From this dark room, he instantly moved to the watchtower on the tower''s third floor(his secret base).

    Aoba could see the forest in front of him that was shrouded in darkness. His tense expression when he was treating Danzo eased in an instant, and he relaxed a lot.

    "Now, let me appreciate Danzo''s memory!"

    Aoba slowly closed his eyes. He sat on the watchtower and immersed himself in Danzo''s memory.

    Although he had arranged many shadow clones to read Danzo''s memory, it was only rough progress to find the learning method or use of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

    After all, he was short in time. He wanted to treat Danzo quickly before the higher-ups of the village could react. He also wanted to leave those seals on Danzo, making this Root Boss, who had done many things, become a chess piece for him.

    In that short period of time. Aoba had no time to check what Danzo''s specific memories were.

    At this time, Aoba felt that it was the most suitable time to read Danzo''s memories. He did not use many shadow clones to read it together. The feeling of stuffing the results might be more suitable for reading other people''s memories, but for someone like Danzo, personally reading it was the most interesting thing.

    Gradually.

    Aoba was immersed in Danzo''s memories.

    ...

    On the other side.

    At Eaton''s residence.

    There were many Anbu lurking around, staring at this place. They were all instructed by the advisor, Homura, to come here to investigate the mysterious man''s identity.

    Now their task was to keep an eye on the mysterious man.

    They could not let the mysterious man escape!

    The mysterious man would be arrested if Eaton revealed the last medical herb in the antidote prescription. As a result, they could still know the identity of the mysterious man.

    Suddenly, just when these Anbu thought that they would guard this place until the following day. The door of Eaton''s residence suddenly opened.

    Immediately after, a white shadow rushed out quickly. It felt like he was running for his life. He basically did not care about the Anbu around him.

    "???"

    The group of Anbu who were watching the scene suddenly had a lot of question marks on their heads. They were clear that the person who ran out was the medical ninja they were responsible for watching.

    No way!

    Did he run out so openly?

    Did he really not treat them as people?

    These Anbu did not take the medical ninja seriously. After all, medical ninjas were powerful in medical aspects, but in terms of escaping and chasing, these Anbu were the experts.

    However, just as all of their attention was drawn away by the running figure. At the entrance of Eaton''s residence. Another medical ninja wearing the same medical ninja outfit and mask ran out.

    After this medical ninja appeared. He immediately ran in the opposite direction.

    Such a move.

    The Anbu at the scene suddenly realized something.

    "Shadow Clone!"

    This thought appeared in everyone''s mind, but they were not sure whether they should catch these two or not. If they caught the shadow clones, it would expose that they were guarding here. But if they miss them, he will run away if he has the actual body.

    "Go!"

    At this time, the Anbu Captain responsible for this mission immediately shouted. He was very clear that he would instead catch wrongly than let go. He could not let the other party run away.

    In a split second.

    These Anbu, hiding in the dark to monitor Eaton''s residence, rushed forward and grabbed the two white figures.

 CH 330

    These Anbu were all elites but couldn''t see through the shadow clones. They had to capture these medical ninja shadow clones who ran away.

    All of a sudden, these Anbu chased after Aoba''s shadow clones, who ran in different directions.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Just as they were about to touch the shadow clone, the two shadow clones did not give them a chance to touch at all. They directly turned into smoke and disappeared.

    "Both of them are shadow clones?!"

    When the surrounding Anbu saw this scene, they all widened their eyes and could not believe what they had seen. It was beyond their expectations.

    They did not think that a medical ninja could use two shadow clones after a day of surgery, which greatly surprised many.

    One must know shadow clones were not rare ninjutsu in the Anbu circle. Many Anbu knew it. However, everyone knew that the shadow clone divided the chakra equally; the more shadow clones created, the more chakra would be divided, directly leading to further weakening of the original body.

    Even if they were Anbu. When using shadow clones, they would also control the number. Even some people would not create too much of the number. So this made them realize that one of the two clones must be the real one.

    But...

    What made these Anbu very shocked was...

    The two clones were removed when they were about to catch up. No one was the real one.

    All of a sudden, these Anbu''s attention turned back to Eaton''s residence''s direction, and they began to panic.

    They realized a possibility.

    Swish!

    It was at this time it seemed to confirm their guess. A white figure quickly ran out from the door of Eaton''s residence.

    It was very fast. It was as if everything had been planned out. He ran straight to the position where there was no Anbu.

    At this time, the Anbu had all been pulled to the sides. They had already distanced themself from this white figure.

    "Chase!"

    The Anbu all had the same thought in their heads. They all realized that this white figure that had run away was the medical ninja himself.

    It was absolutely impossible for it to be a shadow clone again!

    Everyone at the scene was obvious. It was relatively difficult to split out three shadow clones because it has a very high requirement for chakra. Even Anbu would not easily try it. Otherwise, it would be easy to cause more damage to themselves than help.

    Then, these Anbu rushed toward the white shadow. Their speed was very fast. They had no intention of holding back at all. After all, they had already made their move. There was no point in continuing to hide.

    Why not just capture this person first?

    However, it was the same as what had just happened. Just as these Anbu were about to catch this white shadow.

    "Bang!"

    A blast sounded. It was clearly transmitted into everyone''s ears. Then, the white figure turned into wisps of smoke and disappeared from their sight.

    "?????"

    All the Anbu present were dumbfounded. They failed three times in a row. They watched helplessly as the three shadow clones were removed in front of them. This made them unable even to touch it. Their mentality was about to collapse.

    "Not good!"

    Someone from the Anbu group exclaimed. Everyone instantly reacted and looked in the direction of Eaton''s residence.

    The door was wide open. Through the darkness, one could see the lights in the living room. There was no one inside.

    "He escaped!"

    These Anbu all realized this, and everyone was stunned on the spot, not knowing what to do.

    It was too exaggerated!

    They were all a little dumbfounded!

    A mere medical ninja!

    In front of dozens of Anbu, he actually escapes without these Anbu seeing him. Everyone had been fooled by him!

    "Damn it!"

    An Anbu cursed in his heart. He had already realized that the target they were responsible for staring at had disappeared.

    "Now everyone is divided into two teams."

    "The first team will stay here and guard Eton-sama''s residence. Make sure no one goes out. The medical ninja may still stay in Eaton-sama''s home!"

    "The second team will start to search the surrounding areas quickly. Find the people wearing medical ninja clothes as possible or the medical ninja clothes that have been thrown away!"

    "Move now!"

    This Anbu Captain ordered everyone. Because of the mask, no one could see the face of this person, but the tone of the voice made people feel a sense of urgency.

    When such a mission was given to them from the very beginning. None of them felt that this was a relatively difficult mission. They used so many Anbu to watch a medical ninja who had already exhausted his strength. This made them feel that it was a waste of personnel.

    However, at this time, they gradually realized. The medical ninja was not as simple as they thought.

    ...

    These three shadow clones were the three numbered actors that Aoba had instructed.

    No. 1 took the lead and rushed out to attract the attention of all the Anbu present, making them think that he was going to run away, and then they began to prepare to chase him.

    Immediately after.

    No. 2 would immediately run in the opposite direction, catching Anbu off guard.

    However, when they chased and were about to catch up to No. 1 and No. 2, they would then release the shadow clone technique, causing the Anbu who were chasing them to be shocked.

    Finally, before they can react. Let the shadow clone number 3 run out!

    At that time, according to Anbu''s original thinking, they would not think that this was a shadow clone.

    Because of this, when they found out that this was a shadow clone. The impact would be even greater.

    Aoba did not leave Eaton''s room at all. He had already used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to go.

    However, he used this method to create a strange atmosphere. After the Anbu found out that it was a shadow clone, they would feel that they had been fooled, and he ran away while at it instead of guessing that he had used space-time ninjutsu to escape.

    This was very important to Aoba!

    Otherwise, when Aoba disappears from Eaton''s residence. Not to mention these Anbu; even Eaton would want to ask him how he escaped. At that time, Aoba would not have a reasonable explanation. But it was much more convenient now!

    Aoba sat on the tower''s third floor and felt the three shadow clones transmit what they had experienced in turn. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he continued to read Danzo''s memories.

    ...

    On the other side.

    After hearing Aoba''s arrangements, Eaton hurriedly walked toward the Hokage Building. When he left in a hurry. He directly took away a portion of Anbu''s attention.

    These Anbu quickly shuttled through the darkness and focused their attention on Eaton. In this situation, they could not be sure if he was the genuine Eaton or someone who used a transformation technique.

    Eaton did not care about these Anbu at all, or rather, he hoped that more Anbu would follow him. This way, Eaton would think he had created a bigger space for Aoba.

    However, if not for the urgency. Eaton might even take these Anbu to walk around on other roads. But now it was an urgent matter. Eaton had no other choice. He could only go to the Hokage Building as fast as possible.

    A few minutes later.

    Eaton came to the entrance of the Hokage Building.

    When he walked to the entrance. Four ninjas were standing at the entrance of the Hokage Building. They were all Chunin. They were in the middle of changing shifts. Two of them were the ninjas who had seen Eaton in the daytime.

    When Eaton came over, these two ninjas immediately saw Eaton. Their faces immediately turned respectful.

    "Eaton-sama!"

    The two ninjas quickly gave the two ninjas who came over to change shifts a look and immediately bowed respectfully to Eaton.

    Suddenly, the two ninjas who came later immediately looked at Eaton, who came over.

    "Eaton-sama!"

    The two ninjas bowed and saluted. As the doormen of the Hokage Building, they knew Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain, Morino Eaton.

    "En."

    Eaton just nodded to the four people and did not speak superfluously. He walked directly into the Hokage Building.

    When the four ninjas saw this scene, they immediately opened a path. No one dared to say anything. After all, the other side was Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain.

    Just like this, under the gaze of the four ninjas, Eaton entered the Hokage Building.

    Not far away, all the Anbu who followed Eaton saw him enter the Hokage Building. They exchanged glances.

    No one left.

    They stay in the same place.

    They knew very well what their mission was, and it would not end just because Eaton entered the Hokage Building.

    Eaton entered the building very smoothly and shook off the tails behind him. At least they did not follow in.

    Eaton walked and went up the stairs. When he reached the middle of the stairs, he suddenly stopped.

    "Hu... hu... hu..."

    Eaton took a few deep breaths and tried his best to calm himself down. He knew well that the people he was facing now were the Third Hokage and the two Advisors.

    At this time, he could be said to be the one who had healed Danzo-sama''s injuries.

    He was someone who had made great contributions!

    He was Konohagakure''s great hero!

    He had to have confidence!

    After brainwashing himself, Eaton immediately straightened his back and became even more confident. Eaton walked up to the second floor of the building with his head held high.

    After a few steps, Eaton came to the door of the Hokage''s office. He raised his right hand, clenched it into a hollow fist, and suspended it at the door of the Hokage''s office. After a slight hesitation, he resolutely knocked.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    A dull knock sounded on the door.

    This time, the voice was not as soft and gentle as before, but through the movements and sounds, one could feel the firmness.

    "Please come in."

    Through the door of the Hokage''s office, a low and magnetic voice sounded. This voice was very recognizable; it was the voice of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    After hearing Hiruzen''s voice, Eaton pushed the door open.

    At this time, the Hokage office was brightly lit, and two people were inside, sitting opposite each other, both of which meant sitting at the desk. Hiruzen was facing the door directly. The other person was Konoha''s advisor, Homura, who had his back on the door. The moment Eaton opened the door, they turned to look at Eaton.

    All of a sudden, Hiruzen and Homura''s eyes were focused on Eaton.

    "Eaton is here!"

    When Hiruzen saw Eaton, his eyes suddenly lit up. Then he turned to look at Homura and said, "You go to Koharu. I want to have a few words with Eaton alone. Then we will go and find you."

    "Okay."

    Homura nodded. He knew that Hiruzen was going to whisper something to Eaton. However, he did not care about it at all. It was as if these things had nothing to do with him. He got up and walked toward the door, walking to Eaton''s side and brushing past him.

    Homura did not speak to Eaton.

    Eaton also did not say anything to Homura.

    In fact, both of them were very clear in their hearts. Homura sent those Anbu Ninjas. After Homura left, the office door was closed, leaving only Eaton and Hiruzen inside.

    "Eaton, sit down and talk."

    Hiruzen''s eyes focused on Eaton. He used his eyes to signal Eaton to sit on the chair in front of him, which was the chair that Homura had just sat on.

    "Yes."

    Eaton walked towards the chair. When he was in the corridor, he was still a little nervous. Now that he had entered the office, he relaxed and was no longer nervous.

    Under Hiruzen''s gaze, Eaton sat on the chair. Hiruzen opened the desk drawer, took out a kiseru, drew a match, lit the tobacco leaves, took a puff, and then slowly exhaled.

    "Eaton, there are only the two of us now. Can you tell me the identity of the medical ninja?"

    Hiruzen held the kiseru in his right hand and looked down at the desk. It looked like he had inadvertently said this.

    After saying that, Hiruzen seemed to feel that it was not enough. He added slowly, "This is just my personal curiosity."

    "I promise!"

    "I won''t tell anyone!"

    There was a hint of promise in Hiruzen''s tone. In the end, he raised his eyes and stared sharply into Eaton''s eyes as if he wanted to oppress Eaton with his gaze.

 CH 331

    After hearing Hiruzen''s words, Eaton became vigilant for some reason.

    He did not speak.

    He just looked Hiruzen in the eye.

    Showing a silent gesture.

    "Eaton, do you believe me?" Hiruzen said lightly, and his tone suddenly turned from serious to gentle, as if he was an elder casually chatting about family affairs.

    "Sandaime-sama, I believe in you!" Eaton said without hesitation. There were not many opportunities for him to express his opinion. He had to cherish it. Otherwise, once he missed it, it would become deliberate if he wanted to express it in the future.

    "Hahahaha, good!" After hearing Eaton''s direct expression, Hiruzen immediately felt much better. He nodded with a smile and said, "Then tell me that person''s identity. I really want to know when our Konohagakure has hidden such an expert. I will definitely use him and let him hold an important position in Konoha Hospital. I will definitely not let such a person be so lonely and nameless!"

    "This..."

    When Eaton heard Hiruzen''s words, he was immediately stunned. Then, he shook his head with a determined expression on his face.

    In fact.

    When he heard Hiruzen''s question just now, he was a little shaken.

    His originally firm heart was still slightly shaken.

    After all, the other party was the Third Hokage.

    That was a very good opportunity for him to advance!

    But...

    After he heard that all the promises of Hiruzen''s promotion were for Aoba, not him.

    His emotion instantly calmed down!

    No!

    He could not betray Aoba!

    Aoba was someone who did not like to show his face!

    Once he revealed Aoba''s name, Hiruzen would definitely look for him.

    This way.

    Aoba would know that all of this was said by him!

    The price was too great for him!

    Eaton made an analysis of the pros and cons in just an instant.

    If he told Hiruzen about Aoba''s identity.

    Then Aoba would be transferred to Konoha Hospital and be promoted.

    Aoba would guess that he was the one who had betrayed him, thus losing Aoba''s connections.

    Losing Aoba''s connections was the same as losing the chance to build a relationship with Tsunade.

    These were all foreseeable things.

    As for the benefits...

    Eaton did not receive any definite promises. His rough guess might only be some verbal praise!

    After all...

    Right now, his identity was already Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain!

    Without sufficient promises!

    It was very difficult for him to break through Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s shackles and rise to a higher position!

    But if he doesn''t tell Hiruzen about Aoba''s identity...

    It will temporarily make Hiruzen unhappy. He will not get the opportunity to be promoted immediately, nor will he be demoted. He can still maintain his original position.

    However...

    He can stabilize the relationship between him and Aoba.

    After this period of time.

    Eaton increasingly felt that Aoba was more powerful than he had imagined, especially in the aspect of medical ninjutsu. As Tsunade''s student, he did not lose Tsunade''s face at all!

    The relationship between him and Aoba that he had painstakingly built up for so long would not easily break down, and he could continue reading novels.

    As long as he did not reveal Aoba''s identity, then he was the only person in the entire Konohagakure who knew Aoba''s identity.

    This was, in a sense.

    That was equivalent to him holding a bargaining chip in his hand.

    A bargaining chip that let Konohagakure''s higher-ups survive the severe life-threatening injuries caused by the enemy village attack.

    After all, if Danzo recovered from such a severe injury, it can be said to provide confidence to many people.

    Most importantly...

    Konohagakure''s higher-ups would not be able to find Aoba.

    He was the greatest contributor in treating Danzo!

    He was the great hero of Konohagakure!

    Thinking of this.

    Eaton already had a scale in his heart!

    Actually.

    Even he understood!

    It was not that he wanted to keep the secrets!

    It was just that the benefits of revealing the secrets were far less than keeping secrets!

    "I''m sorry, Sandaime-sama. I trust you, but I can''t reveal his identity. This is something I promised him beforehand. You don''t want me to be someone who will easily go back on my word, do you?" Eaton said seriously.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    After hearing Eaton''s words, Hiruzen burst out laughing.

    After laughing.

    He immediately put away his smile.

    He took the kiseru away from his mouth.

    His eyes were fixed on Eaton.

    "Eaton, tell me secretly. No one will know about this. If I don''t tell anyone about this, wouldn''t it be equivalent to not leaking it out?" Hiruzen said with a smile.

    "Sandaime-sama, if I secretly tell you after making a promise to him, can''t you also secretly tell others after making a promise to me?" Eaton frowned and said. It could be said that he blurted out what was in his mind. After he finished speaking, he immediately regretted it. How could he talk to the Hokage like this?

    "Clap! Clap! Clap!"

    After hearing Eaton''s words, Hiruzen immediately clapped his hands, his eyes flashing with praise, not revealing even a little bit of blame.

    "Eaton, you did a good job. No wonder you are the Captain of our Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Now you can resist even if I ask you, so I believe you can keep this secret when others question you." Hiruzen''s tone suddenly changed, as if everything he had done before was just an act.

    "???"

    Eaton''s pupils contracted slightly, and he was a little stunned for a moment. However, he did not completely believe Hiruzen''s words.

    This kind of routine...

    He often played like this.

    It was just that Hiruzen played a bit higher than him!

    Eaton suddenly felt that he did not come in vain and learned a lot this time.

    In the past, when he used this method, it could be said that he was purely fishing and throwing out an olive branch. As long as the other party accepted it, then it meant that the other party''s motive was not pure.

    But...

    The Third Hokage in front of him was completely different!

    Eaton was convinced that what Hiruzen had just said about wanting to know Aoba''s identity was definitely not a trick for him, but he really wanted to know. It was just that he did not get an answer and quickly turned this matter into a test.

    In this way.

    Hiruzen could ideally push this matter out and turn it into a test for him.

    ''Amazing!''

    Eaton praised in his heart.

    ''As expected of Sandaime-sama!''

    ''This move.''

    ''It could be used to attack and retreat!''

    It could be said that he was able to grasp everything with ease. From the moment he opened his mouth, there was no such thing as losing!

    "Eaton, the identity of that medical ninja is very important. You must not tell anyone, including the two advisors and Danzo. This is also why I want you to stay here alone. I didn''t want to know that person''s identity just now, but to test whether you can keep these secrets!"

    Hiruzen began to explain, but the explanation was a little pale and weak but still round.

    Eaton did not say a word.

    He was also a person who often used this method.

    He understood now.

    He had already entered the other party''s domain.

    There was no point in saying anything.

    It was better not to speak!

    Otherwise...

    The other party''s tricks might be upgraded again!

    "As a ninja!"

    Hiruzen''s voice sounded again as if he was preaching, and his tone was full of emotion.

    "The most important thing is to be able to keep the intelligence!"

    Hiruzen said righteously.

    After that.

    He stared at Eaton.

    He nodded heavily.

    His eyes were full of praise.

    "You did very well!" Hiruzen praised Eaton again.

    "Thank you, Sandaime-sama, for your trust!" Eaton immediately replied.

    "Now I can rest assured. Let''s go to Danzo. I think the medical ninja must have told you a lot of things. I will go with you!"

    Hiruzen stood up from his seat. The moment he stood up, he put the kiseru in his right hand and put the Hokage hat on the table on his head with his left hand.

    When the Hokage hat covered his head.

    A touch of coldness appeared in the depths of Hiruzen''s pupils.

    This kind of gaze disappeared in a flash as if it had never appeared.

    "Yes!"

    Eaton watched as Hiruzen stood up in front of him and immediately stood up. He only gave a simple reply and did not say anything else.

    At this time.

    Although he didn''t show anything, his heart had already become cautious.

    He gradually understood something.

    Why did Aoba have to hide his identity?

    Suddenly.

    Eaton followed Hiruzen out of the office and walked toward the room opposite them that had temporarily become Danzo''s ward.

    Hiruzen walked in front.

    Eaton followed behind.

    Just like that, they entered Danzo''s room.

    After Eaton entered, the eyes of Konohagakure''s two advisors, Homura and Koharu, focused on Eaton. In an instant, it was as if two knives were cutting his face.

    Then it was as if Eaton did not feel anything.

    He stood there without changing his expression.

    At this time, his mind had already changed. It was not as tense and humble as when he faced the two advisors.

    It was not only because he had rendered meritorious service in Danzo''s treatment!

    After listening to Hiruzen, he suddenly felt that the village higher-ups were the same as him, but their routine might be more perfect.

    For a moment.

    It was this change in mentality.

    It made these people fall from the altar in Eaton''s heart, becoming people who would use tricks just like him.

    "Eaton, what is the No. 18 herb? Did he tell you?" Koharu immediately asked. When she saw Homura come in, she wanted to go to the opposite room to find Eaton. However, she was stopped by Homura, who told her that Hiruzen wanted to talk to Eaton alone. Because of this, she endured until now.

    "He told me." Eaton nodded. He also learned badly. He just nodded but did not say anything.

    "What is that?" Koharu asked anxiously. There was still a hint of order in her tone.

    "Koharu-sama, before I tell you what the No. 18 herb is, can I ask what is going on?" Eaton was not very satisfied with Koharu''s tone. Right now, there was an indescribable feeling in his heart. He was clearly a great hero who saved Konohagakure, but no one praised him in the first place. Even if Hiruzen praised him in the end, he felt that it was more like mocking him for not revealing Aoba''s identity.

    "When Danzo-sama''s life and death are at stake, you actually want me to explain it to you? Now tell me the No. 18 herb; I must concoct the antidote as soon as possible!" Koharu frowned, and her tone became even more dissatisfied. She was already very anxious in her heart. After all, the mysterious medical ninja had said that the antidote had to be taken twice a day, so the antidote had to be quickly concocted.

    After hearing Koharu''s words, Eaton''s expression did not change. But from some subtle angles, it showed some displeasure.

    The whole process had been going on until now.

    He felt like a tool.

    He had clearly made such a significant contribution to the village, yet he had to be shouted around here and there.

    This feeling made him very, very unhappy.

    For a moment.

    Eaton did not say a word. He just looked at Koharu, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became serious.

    "Eaton, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and say it!" Koharu looked at Eaton, who did not say a word, and her tone became even more impatient. Now her heart was almost on fire.

    "Koharu..." Homura sensed the abnormality in the atmosphere. Although he had some complaints about Eaton bringing the medical ninja who did not want to expose his identity. But based on the current situation, he could not help but feel that Koharu''s attitude was not very good.

    "Hahahaha..."

    Hiruzen immediately laughed, breaking the deadlock here and starting to mediate.

    "Koharu, Eaton just got the information and immediately rushed back. You have to let him catch his breath!" Hiruzen said to Koharu.

    "Eaton, Koharu is also eager to save Danzo. Just be understanding and tell her what the No. 18 herb is. She has to go prepare the medicine for Danzo!" Hiruzen said to Eaton again.

    "Sandaime-sama!"

    "Advisor-sama."

    "I just want to know what is happening with the No. 18 herb you mentioned."

    "After you tell me this."

    "I will naturally tell you what I know!"

    Eaton said in a deep voice. Even he did not know where he got the courage to compete with them since he had never dared to offend the village higher-ups.

    Maybe...

    It was because he found that they were the same people!

    The weaker you were, the less you would be valued!

    Now he wants to use a method that he can accept to fight for the respect of Konoha''s higher-ups for himself.

 CH 332

    Eaton coldly looked at the village higher-ups in front of him. Everyone''s image in his heart had changed drastically.

    They were no longer the nearly perfect people he looked up to.

    Just when he was in the Hokage''s office. He found that everyone was the same as him!

    In the past, his impression of Konohagakure''s higher-ups remained when he had just stepped into the political circle.

    It was just that over the years, he had always been deep in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. He had no chance to have too much contact with Konohagakure''s higher-ups.

    Now, he found that many things in the past had changed. It made him feel that Konohagakure was like a magnified Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Even the village''s Hokage was no different from the Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain of the past.

    Once this feeling appeared, it wasn''t easy to disappear. It made it difficult for Eaton to feel strong awe from the bottom of his heart toward Hiruzen and the others.

    Originally, he felt that the glory of these higher-ups had brought more and more prestige to Konohagakure, and it seemed that the halo of these positions had been applied to them, making them even more brilliant.

    At this point, Eaton''s respect for these Konohagakure higher-ups had changed. This was not his respect for these people. It was his respect for this position.

    In other words.

    Anyone who sat in the Hokage position would receive his respect, even if it were a dog. This was his view of this position.

    As for the person...

    That was all!

    There was an indescribable sense of disappointment in Eaton''s heart!

    He found that, to a certain extent, these higher-ups were not doing better than some of the middle-level people he knew; they just happened to occupy this position.

    After Eaton said this, everyone, including Hiruzen, was silent for a moment, and the atmosphere suddenly became strange. Especially Hiruzen, his face turned a little ugly. He was just trying to smooth things over for Eaton.

    Now, he suddenly realized. This Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain, he was especially inflexible when it came to doing things.

    It was one thing to ask about the identity of the medical ninja just now, but now he had to let Koharu explain what had happened before he was willing to say what the No. 18 herb was.

    This made his impression of Eaton become very bad!

    "Eaton, you don''t have to be so stubborn. You can take a step back in this matter. Tell Koharu the No. 18 herb so she can be at ease and patiently tell you what happened." Seeing that the situation was not good, Homura pushed his eyeglasses and began to use words to break the awkward atmosphere.

    "Koharu-sama, as long as you tell me what happened here, I will tell you what the No. 18 herb is!"

    Homura''s words aroused Eaton''s stubbornness. If it were in the past, they would only use their position to suppress him.

    Right now, he had secrets that these people did not know about.

    Could it be...

    Do you have to be so tough when you are asking about secrets?

    Are you interrogating me?

    Eaton suddenly understood why Konohagakure had been in such a mess during this period, and forces that betrayed the village often appeared.

    Konohagakure''s higher-ups were definitely not without problems!

    Eaton had already made some judgments in his heart. Based on Danzo''s treatment this time, whether it was him or Aoba, neither of them received the praise, but instead, they got deeper suspicions.

    "Eaton, what exactly is going on with you? It is a moment of life and death. Do you have to show your personality at this time? Now that Danzo urgently needs the No. 18 herb to save his life, do you have to let me explain what the situation is first before you are willing to say what the herb is? " Koharu narrowed her eyes and said. The expression on her face and the tone of her voice did not hide the dissatisfaction and anger in her heart. If not for the sake of the No. 18 herb, she would probably have to teach Eaton a lesson.

    "Hehehe, Koharu-sama, if you had explained it to me from the beginning, I''m afraid it would have been finished by now." Eaton sneered. He was still more enthusiastic. Anyway, he could see that this matter would not bring him any hope of promotion. As long as these people were the higher-ups, he had no hope of advancement. He might as well let himself be happy.

    "What are you saying!"

    After hearing Eaton''s words, Koharu frowned even more. Her face was full of anger, and she was about to go crazy.

    "Eaton, you are disregarding Danzo''s life and death. Now tell me the No. 18 herb. Don''t talk so much nonsense!" Koharu shouted angrily.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Eaton heard Koharu''s words, he laughed. Instead, he suddenly let go and did not care about those things anymore.

    "Koharu-sama!"

    "You said that I don''t care about Danzo-sama''s life and death!"

    "Then who found a medical ninja to treat Danzo-sama''s injury!"

    Eaton''s tone became more and more serious. As he explained the truth, he also completely vented the unfair treatment he had suffered in his heart.

    This was what he was thinking right now!

    Eaton knew that the one who contributed the most was Aoba. Still, he was also very clear that if he hadn''t mentioned the problem of treating Danzo''s injuries to Aoba, then Aoba might not have taken the risk of exposing his identity by revealing his hidden medical ninjutsu.

    Compared to the three people in front of him!

    On the contrary, Eaton felt more trust in Aoba.

    After all, he was the only one in Konohagakure who knew that Aoba was Tsunade''s student and the only one who knew that Aoba was here to treat Danzo.

    In fact, he knew what the No. 18 herb that Aoba had told him was. Aoba had already told him. It just doesn''t exist at all!

    But...

    It was precisely because of Aoba''s words that he had doubts in his heart. He did not know why he said that Danzo was not poisoned.

    He wanted to ask what was going on. This was not his curiosity. It was a question of his principles!

    Because he vaguely realized something from Aoba''s words.

    That was...

    They were the people who came to treat Danzo-sama''s injuries!

    They were the heroes of Konohagakure!

    But...

    It seemed that they did not receive the treatment they deserved!

    "Good!"

    When Koharu heard Eaton''s words, she suddenly laughed. However, her smile was filled with displeasure.

    "Eaton, that medical ninja is the person you found. I did not want to say this, but I felt that I should give you a face. But you forced me!" Koharu''s tone began to become fierce.

    "That medical ninja is indeed the only medical ninja I have ever seen in my life. Even the Slug Princess Tsunade herself might not be able to do this. I admit this!"

    Koharu''s eyes focused on Eaton. Her serious and dignified eyes seemed to want to frighten Eaton.

    "But..."

    Koharu''s tone suddenly changed. Her voice instantly became even more serious, immediately bringing the emotions of the surrounding people into it. Homura and Hiruzen were also puzzled. They did not know why she suddenly looked so angry.

    "You probably don''t know what he did!"

    "What did he do?" Eaton asked in a low voice. He increasingly felt something was happening, and his heart was mainly on Aoba''s side.

    "After treating Danzo, he gave me a list with a total of 17 herbs!" Koharu flipped her wrist, and a list appeared in everyone''s sight.

    "What does this list mean?" Homura immediately asked. His face turned serious, and the glasses on his nose were constantly emitting rays of light under the light. He looked very dignified.

    "Koharu, make it clear!" Hiruzen also nodded and asked Koharu. He seemed to be asking, but in fact, he did not seem to care.

    Such a scene.

    All of it fell into his eyes. If it was to trick others. Perhaps they would be conquered by their acting skills and would not be able to see any problems.

    But...

    Eaton became the Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain for an unknown number of years.

    It could be said that no one in the entire Konohagakure had more experience than him when it came to checking whether other people were lying or not.

    He saw the slight fluctuation in the depths of Homura''s eyes and the subtle changes in the space between Hiruzen''s eyebrows. He knew that they all knew about this matter. They just pretended not to know, and the purpose was to cooperate with Koharu to perform.

    For a moment, Eaton''s face darkened even more.

    Routine!

    These people were still playing tricks with him!

    He suddenly realized that Konohagakure was not as sacred as he had imagined. There were still many problems that he had not discovered before. For example, now...

    He had already realized. There were several people in the room now. Including Danzo, who was unconscious on the bed. They were just a few people standing at the top of Konohagakure!

    It was not that they could stand at the top but gradually developed their ability after standing at the top.

    Eaton quietly looked at Koharu. The more they acted like this, the more he felt that there was something wrong with the content of these words.

    Perhaps this was the case. But it would display a completely different effect when the same thing was said from different angles.

    He had experienced too much in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    When prisoners explained things, they chose to avoid the important and deliberately let the focus be on the past so that their crimes were not so obvious.

    Koharu stared at Eaton. She did not see the effect she wanted from Eaton. However, Homura and Hiruzen had already cooperated with her. She could only continue to explain.

    "This is a list for an antidote!"

    Koharu said coldly. She seemed to recall what had happened when Aoba left, and her expression worsened.

    "It''s the medical ninja you found. After he gave this list to me, he told me to follow the dose on the list. Two times a day, a total of three days. Give the antidote to Danzo to take, and then the poison on Danzo will be removed!"

    "You should understand now!"

    "The medical ninja you found secretly poisoned Danzo during the treatment!"

    "Do you still think that you did a good thing?"

    "I didn''t tell you about this; I just thought you were kind to the village and took care of your face!"

    "Who knew that you had to ask like this!"

    "Are you satisfied now?"

    "Hurry up and tell me the No. 18 herb!"

    "I have to hurry up and prepare the antidote for Danzo!"

    Koharu said one sentence after another. She was already furious in her heart. She was extremely dissatisfied with what Aoba had done. In addition, when Eaton spoke to her, he was adamant. This made the dissatisfaction in her heart rise again. After continuously growing, it reached an unpleasant standard.

    It was because of these reasons stacked together.

    It had already made her forget or ignore the fact that she wanted to take off Aoba''s mask, completely wrapping Aoba up as a bad person.

    "Koharu-sama, there is one thing I don''t understand. The medical ninja I hired saved Danzo-sama, so why did he poison Danzo-sama?" Eaton asked in a deep voice.

    After listening to Koharu''s narration, he had a general understanding of this matter.

    He believed that what Koharu said was true. Of course, there might be some added content, but some details were definitely omitted.

    As for those details...

    With his years of experience in interrogation, he had already guessed the gist of it.

    "That''s simple. After he saves Danzo, he will use his poison to threaten the village and achieve his goal!" Koharu said coldly.

    In fact, she was half right. Aoba really wanted to achieve his goal when saving Danzo.

    However, he did not poison him. Instead, he used Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag). He did not want to threaten the village. Instead, he tried to control Danzo to achieve the effect of controlling Konohagakure''s hidden forces.

    Of course, compared to Koharu''s clumsy cover-up. Aoba covered everything up very well. He first said that he had poisoned Danzo, then told Eaton that he had not poisoned him. From then on, these people would not think that there was another curse seal tag besides poison.

    The reason for this poisoning. It became an excuse to block a bullet on the surface!

    "Koharu-sama, I don''t understand. Then what did he threaten the village?" Eaton narrowed his eyes and stared at Koharu not far away. He said, "He told me what the No. 18 herb is. You have to tell me what he threatened the village and what he achieved?"

    "You..."

    After hearing Eaton''s words, Koharu trembled slightly. She was very clear about the reason. He was threatening her to let him go. But what was she going to say?!

    Koharu was speechless for a moment. She had not thought of an excuse for this side. After the crazy attack just now, she did not expect to reveal an unexplainable problem.

    When Eaton saw Koharu''s appearance, he thought of how Aoba had hurriedly pulled him out of the building and asked him not to ask anything, so he immediately understood.

    Perhaps this advisor-sama was making things difficult for Aoba!

    Aoba pretended to say that he had poisoned Danzo, but he was using this excuse to protect himself!

    Thinking of this, Eaton''s face darkened even more. He had not expected this problem when he decided to treat Danzo''s injuries.

    They had cured Danzo. However, they had been treated like this by the village higher-ups. This made him feel a chill in his heart!

    ...

    On the other side.

    The tall tower''s third-floor; watchtower

    When Aoba felt the information rush into his brain, he immediately realized that the three shadow clones numbered 1, 2, and 3 had completed their respective tasks.

    ''Next...''

    ''Let''s see what progress Eaton can reach!''

    He has already played the part that he can perform to the extreme, slowly making the middle level lose confidence in the higher-ups of the village, paving the road for Minato''s future power replacement...

 CH 333

    "Eaton!"

    After hearing Eaton''s words, Hiruzen''s face suddenly became a lot uglier. His expression became serious.

    "Since you have already obtained the No. 18 herb, then tell the herb first. We all have the same goal: to cure Danzo''s injury. We can''t joke with Danzo''s life!"

    Hiruzen''s voice became much more serious. As he spoke, he had already picked up the kiseru by his lips, but his face still showed deep majesty.

    At this time, Hiruzen no longer wanted to continue the topic.

    The moment the mysterious medical ninja and Eaton left, Koharu had already told him the specifics of what had happened. He knew very well what Eaton was asking about. That was, Koharu wanted to remove the mysterious medical ninja''s mask and was threatened in the end.

    But...

    He still had no way to say it out loud. After all, it was not appropriate to tell the truth.

    "I got it."

    After hearing Hiruzen''s words, Eaton immediately understood what he meant. He no longer continued to dig deeper into this topic. He dug deep into the step he had just taken. He had already understood what was going on. It could be said that his goal had been achieved. He had asked the question before because he needed clarification about what was happening.

    Although the three people here had not spoken clearly, he already completely understood what was going on.

    "I''ll tell you."

    Eaton''s tone was low. He first looked at Hiruzen, and then his gaze shifted to Homura. Finally, it landed on Koharu and then stopped.

    "Koharu-sama."

    "Danzo-sama is not poisoned."

    "The list in your hand is the antidote for the poison that Sunagakure often uses."

    "We can equip these antidotes to our Konohagakure ninja."

    "This way, we can avoid the possibility of our Konohagakure being poisoned to death in the war with Sunagakure."

    Eaton said one sentence after another. His tone was quite deep, trying to suppress the emotions in his heart as much as possible.

    As Eaton said this, the three people present were all stunned. Everyone''s eyes flashed with disbelief.

    "Eaton, is what you said true?" Koharu immediately asked nervously. She had been too anxious and had not thought about these things at all. Now that she heard Eaton''s explanation, she was completely stunned. She could not tell if this was true or false.

    "You mean that Danzo was not poisoned?" Homura could not help but ask. His expression was much calmer. He did not show too much shock like Koharu. On the whole, he still looked the same as usual.

    "..."

    Hiruzen did not say a word. He was an old fox. After hearing Eaton say that Danzo was not poisoned, he understood everything.

    According to Koharu''s elaboration. At that time, the mysterious medical ninja had no way out under Koharu''s pressure. If he did not take out any chips. It was impossible for Koharu to let that person go.

    But...

    It was precisely at that time. The medical ninja took out a list of herbs and specifically emphasized that one was missing. This part successfully provided help for his escape.

    ''Good!''

    When Hiruzen thought of this, he sighed in his heart. Now, he was even more curious about the identity of the mysterious medical ninja.

    He really wanted to know who that person was!

    "I don''t need to talk about this matter. It doesn''t mean anything to me. I''m just telling you what he said to me!"

    The expression on Eaton''s face was extremely grave. He stared at Koharu''s eyes which were still filled with doubt and slowly spoke again.

    "We are here to save Danzo-sama, not to harm Danzo-sama. Naturally, it is impossible for us to do anything to Danzo-sama. So, Koharu-sama, you can rest assured!"

    After Eaton said these words, he did not speak again. Now he understood why Aoba told him not to ask anything.

    With Aoba''s status, there was no way he would do such a thing. Although they didn''t fully talk about it. He did not have any doubts in his heart.

    At this time, Koharu also understood. She knew that the mysterious medical ninja had fooled her.

    It was only because the situation was urgent. She had not had the time to check Danzo''s physical condition and was unsure if Danzo was poisoned.

    Of course, based on the preconceived concept. Even if she did not find any poison-related information, she would not easily believe it.

    After all, in her heart, she had recognized the medical skills of the mysterious medical ninja!

    "Sandaime-sama, if there is nothing else, I will go back to rest. After this day of Danzo-sama''s treatment, I am tired!" Eaton said in a low voice. Right now, he gave off an indescribable feeling of oppression.

    "Um."

    Hiruzen nodded. At this point, he did not know what to say. He could only let this matter pass first. The rest could wait until later.

    The two advisors, Koharu and Homura, also nodded at Eaton. They did not say anything else. After all, no matter how much they talked about this matter, there was no way to make it work.

    After getting Hiruzen''s affirmation, Eaton walked directly towards the building entrance and left in the direction of his residence.

    After what happened just now. He understood a lot of things in his mind.

    About the village.

    About the Hokage.

    About the higher-ups.

    Now he gradually understood why so many people were standing on the opposite side of Hiruzen while he was the Third Hokage.

    As Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain. He had interrogated many relevant examples.

    ...

    After Eaton left, the room where Danzo was seemed very quiet.

    No one spoke.

    After a long time, Hiruzen cleared his throat, and this broke the awkward atmosphere.

    "Cough cough..."

    Hiruzen''s cough clearly reached Koharu and Homura''s ears. Then, he nodded to the two of them and said, "I''ll leave Danzo to you. It''s late at night. I''m tired. I''ll go back first."

    "Alright!"

    Koharu and Homura nodded at Hiruzen at the same time. They were very clear about what they had done just now, so they didn''t have the confidence to talk to Hiruzen now.

    After that, Hiruzen stepped out of the room. After he left, he entered the Hokage''s office. He walked directly behind the desk. He slammed the kiseru heavily on the table, and his eyes flashed with a cold light.

    "Trash!"

    Hiruzen shouted coldly. Even he felt very embarrassed about what had happened just now. If he had not smoothed things over, he might not have been able to do it in the future.

    "Even if you want to know his identity, there is no need to do this!"

    Hiruzen sat on the chair behind the desk and took a few deep breaths to calm his anger. He already understood that Eaton''s confidence in him had wavered at this time. This was not a good thing.

    ...

    On the other side.

    After Hiruzen left, Koharu and Homura looked at each other. Koharu''s usually arrogant eyes dimmed a lot, and she no longer had the momentum to teach Homura a lesson.

    "Koharu, why don''t you check it?"

    Homura frowned behind his glasses. He had acted according to Koharu''s instructions just now. He had never expected such an accident to happen. From the beginning to the end, Eaton had been talking to them with a handle. He felt extremely constrained and couldn''t exert it at all.

    "Why would I think that the medical ninja was lying to me? He was so confident when talking to me. Even now, I still believe that Danzo is poisoned. I want to check him immediately!" As Koharu spoke, she walked directly to Danzo''s bed, ready to use Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) to check the position of Danzo''s breastbone to make sure that Danzo was really not poisoned.

    "Eaton would not lie to us about such a thing, and he is right about one thing. They just want to save Danzo. We have done too much in this matter." Homura could not help but sigh. He knew that what they did was wrong. He had already reflected in his heart. He knew that Koharu''s examination of Danzo''s body had no effect, but he did not deny it. After all, this was safer.

    "They actually tricked me!"

    Koharu sat next to Danzo''s bed and used both of her hands to use Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) on Danzo''s chest. She quickly checked if Danzo had some kind of poison.

    In fact, there were some words in her heart. It was a secret that belonged to her.

    Whether it was Hiruzen or Homura, she did not say anything. It was about Little Danzo.

    It was precisely because Little Danzo had attracted her attention at that time that her mind was a little disturbed, which led to her not seeing clearly whether the mysterious medical ninja had poisoned Danzo.

    So after Aoba said that Danzo had been poisoned and after careful consideration. She decided to take a step back. She told Aoba to leave directly.

    After a quick check, Koharu found things were similar to what Eaton had said. Danzo''s body showed no signs of being poisoned.

    However...

    It was precisely because of second preconceived notions. Before Koharu went to check on Danzo''s body, she had already believed what Eaton had said - Danzo was not poisoned at all.

    Therefore, after a rough examination, she was able to see through it. There was no need for a further in-depth examination. This also prevented the matter of Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag) from being discovered in Danzo''s heart!

    ...

    When Eaton returned home along the way, the sky was already very dark. Even the street lamps only lit up once in a while, and it had already entered the mode of saving electricity.

    When he walked to the door of his house, he was stunned. The door of the house was open. No one closed it.

    Not only that, but he could also sense that a few Anbu were guarding the area. Obviously, they were waiting for Aoba to leave.

    "Humph!"

    Eaton snorted coldly, and his mood that had just calmed down once again became dissatisfied.

    No matter what, they were heroes who saved Danzo''s life. Yet this was the kind of treatment they received!

    Eaton walked into his house and then slammed the door shut.

    "Aoba?" Eaton called softly in the room, but there was no response.

    After that, he went to the basement to check again.

    Empty!

    "Ran?"

    The corners of Eaton''s mouth slightly curled up. He suddenly realized that Aoba was really the author of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. His thinking was indeed very meticulous. He could even escape from Anbu''s watch. It seemed that he had underestimated this person.

    Now that Aoba was not here. He also had some leisure time. After all, they had cured Danzo-sama''s injuries.

    After returning home, he stopped thinking about those terrible things. His mood also became much better.

    ...

    Outside Eaton''s residence.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The figures of Anbu quickly passed through the dark space and landed in the direction of Eaton''s residence.

    "Now that Eaton-sama is back, we have not found any signs of the medical ninja running away, which means that he is probably still in Eaton-sama''s house. Keep a close eye on him and report to me immediately if anything happens." Among the Anbu, a squad leader spoke to the surrounding Anbu who were hiding here to collect information.

    "Yes!"

    These Anbu immediately responded, then their figures flashed and returned to their respective positions.

    After a while, only that Anbu squat leader was left here. Instantly, this Anbu also disappeared in a flash. He quickly left his position and ran towards the Hokage Building.

    A few minutes later.

    In the Hokage''s office.

    Hiruzen was sitting in front of his desk while looking at the scroll in his hand, waiting for news from the Anbu.

    Knock knock knock...

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The knock was neither too fast nor too slow. It was still able to show the urgency of the matter.

    "Come in."

    Hiruzen said indifferently. As he spoke, he put down the scroll in his hand and looked up at the door. His eyes were focused on the door.

    Creak!

    Along with the sound of friction between the door panels, the door of the Hokage''s office was pushed open.

    The person who came in was the Anbu, who had given a command earlier.

    "Tell me what the situation is." Hiruzen looked at Anbu. His tone did not sound happy. After what happened with Eaton just now, he felt that the medical ninja was a very scheming person.

    "It''s like this..."

    The Anbu explained to Hiruzen in detail that the medical ninja turned into three shadow clones and ran out in different directions at different times.

    After he finished talking about these things. A hint of hesitation appeared on the face behind the mask. This was because Aoba was covered by the mask and could not be seen at all. After adjusting himself slightly, he concluded that he felt that the Third Hokage would definitely not be satisfied.

    "Right now, the medical ninja is either still in Eaton-sama''s residence or has already left while the three shadow clones created chaos," The Anbu said.

    "Which one do you think is more likely?" Hiruzen raised his eyes and asked the Anbu.

    "He might have left while the three shadow clones created chaos," The Anbu said.

    "What if this is also his camouflage?" Hiruzen lightly said.

    "Sandaime-sama, you mean..." This person''s pupils fiercely contracted as if he had realized something.

    "Sometimes, the more you think it is impossible, the more likely it is to happen. Keep a close eye on it. If those three shadow clones are smoke bombs, everything they are doing now may be smoke bombs. If you all think that he has run away but hasn''t run yet, then he will get the chance!" Hiruzen said slowly.

    "I understand!" Anbu immediately nodded.

    "Go." Hiruzen said indifferently.

    "Yes!"

    This Anbu immediately responded. Then, his figure flashed, and he disappeared. He had already received the order and knew what he had to do next.

    After this Anbu left. Hiruzen looked at the scroll in his hand again. There were names written on the scroll one after another.

    The surnames of these names. They were all from the Uzumaki Clan.

    "Could it be that other descendants of your clan are still alive?"

    Hiruzen frowned and thought quickly. All he thought about was these things.

    Just a while ago, when Koharu was reporting to him. She specifically mentioned the characteristics of the mysterious medical ninja.

    A combination of sealing techniques and medical ninjutsu!

    Thick chakra!

    A disguise that was specially covered from head to toe!

    All these conditions were connected together. This made Hiruzen think of the same thing as Koharu in his first reaction.

    That mysterious medical ninja...

    It was very likely that...

    A descendant of the Uzumaki Clan!

    Thinking of this, Hiruzen''s eyes suddenly became serious, and there seemed to be some particular emotion in his eyes.

    "It just gets complicated!"

    "The Uzumaki Clan descendants..."

    "How much do you know about what happened in the past?"

 CH 334

    Tower''s third floor, watchtower.

    The first ray of sunlight shone on Aoba''s body.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes.

    "As expected!"

    Aoba softly sighed. During this half night, he had been reading Danzo''s memories.

    The entire memories were like a thick book written with complicated grammar. Not only was the story very long, but it was also obscure and challenging to understand.

    This time, Aoba was not in a hurry. He did not start reading the recent memories but at the beginning. Aoba wanted to re-examine the relationship between Danzo and Hiruzen in a field that no one knew.

    ...

    Danzo was born in the Shimura clan It belonged to the Konohagakure founding clan. He had known Hiruzen since he was a child and became the Second Hokage student along with him.

    It was just that...

    With the warm sunshine that Hiruzen passed to people, Danzo seemed to be more decisive.

    The two were good friends who competed and admired each other while learning ninjutsu. They both used each other as their goal to surpass each other and urged each other to advance.

    In comparison, Tobirama''s other students were not particularly close to them, only maintaining the bonds between normal companions.

    Aoba saw many such fragments in Danzo''s memory.

    It was the mutual love between Danzo and Hiruzen. The two constantly worked hard to become stronger in their training and the continuous collision of ideas to make the village a better place.

    From that time on, Danzo began to feel that Hiruzen''s style of doing things was a little weak, completely inferior to his iron-blooded methods.

    Gradually, Danzo began to have the desire to become the Hokage. However, he did not say these words out loud.

    Instead, he was like an honest man who buried these dreams in his heart. He did not say anything, nor did he express it. Instead, he secretly drew the image of Konohagakure''s future.

    With day-to-day interactions and routines. Danzo and Hiruzen had established a bond behind every mission.

    In fact, Danzo, at that time, was still quite naive. His heart was filled with longing for the future. He had yet to bear any evil deeds.

    Although his methods were slightly ruthless, there was no problem using the heavy code in troubled times!

    But...

    The turning point of everything.

    It was that battle!

    It was the First Ninja World War since the establishment of the Ninja Village System!

    It was also the first large-scale war in the history of the ninjas. After all, it used to be only a clan battle, so there was no way a large-scale battle would break out. Because of this, this war left a mark in the history of the Ninja World.

    Because of the death of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama. The whole Ninja World was in chaos. The four Ninja Villages attacked Konohagakure one after another.

    Among them, the one with the strongest fighting power was Kumogakure.

    After a long and drawn-out war. Danzo and Hiruzen became the top experts of Konohagakure''s younger generation.

    The two maintained a strong friendship, and in this war, they competed with each other, competing to show their strong side.

    They admired each other.

    They competed with each other.

    They could see each other''s strengths in each other''s eyes.

    But what their mouth said was all about the shortcomings of the other party.

    They looked like enemies and usually didn''t accept each other, but they had more tacit understanding in the battle arena than anyone else.

    While Aoba was quickly observing from the side, he gradually understood these things. He also discovered that the growth period of Danzo and Hiruzen was very similar to Sasuke and Naruto.

    However, they were different from Sasuke and Naruto. It was just that they were slightly similar.

    The appearance of war became a catalyst for the relationship between the two.

    It made Danzo pay more attention to Hiruzen.

    It also made Hiruzen pay more attention to Danzo.

    Gradually.

    A few years passed.

    As the war gradually came to an end. Kumogakure chose to lower their head to Konohagakure.

    The Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, was prepared to go to Kumogakure to negotiate with him. He only brought along his six students as his attendants.

    The entire process of the peace talks was very smooth.

    It was just that...

    Just as the peace talks ended.

    A change occurred.

    Kumogakure''s Kinkaku Force suddenly appeared in the venue. They assaulted the Second Raikage, who was in the peace talk while carrying the Sage of the Six Path''s five treasured tools and directly set off a coup d''etat.

    After that, they then began to chase after Konohagakure''s Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama. Because Kinkaku Force was extremely good at tracking. The Tobirama''s team had no way to shake off them.

    If they caught up, Tobirama had no guarantee that he would be able to protect the six students who followed him when he fought against the two ninjas who had the Sage of the Six Path''s treasure tools.

    One must know...

    These six students, they were the future of Konohagakure''s next generation.

    At this time, through the perspective of Danzo, Aoba saw the scene that happened to Danzo and Hiruzen.

    The Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, brought his six students to rest under a tree for a short period. Everyone''s physical strength had reached the limit. If they continued like this, they might not be able to escape. All of them would die here.

    "We are surrounded."

    Tobirama slowly opened his mouth and said. At this time, he closed his eyes. His right hand stretched his index and middle fingers together and poked the ground. He used his chakra to sense the location of the surrounding ninjas.

    "Judging from this tracking ability, it should be the Kinkaku Force who has the strongest tracking ability in Kumogakure. I didn''t expect the Kinkaku Force to betray Kumogakure at the last moment. We will be in great danger if we continue to be in a stalemate." Tobirama slowly said. His tone was indifferent and calm, with no slight bit of panic.

    By looking at the memory of that time. Tobirama seemed to be mentally prepared.

    To be the bait.

    To protect his six students by sacrificing himself.

    This was what Aoba thought. It was also the most reliable plan. Because whether it was Hiruzen or Danzo, they would not be able to lure the enemy away as bait because the enemy''s biggest target was the Senju Tobirama, the Second Hokage at the time.

    Except for Tobirama, anyone else who would go up would be a meaningless sacrifice.

    There would be no effect at all.

    So, this was not a multiple-choice question at all. From the moment this situation appeared, it had already been decided that the only person that could act as bait would be the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.

    However, Tobirama didn''t directly say these words. Instead, he left the choice to these people.

    "The enemy has yet to grasp our exact location. We will hide here and make a surprise attack, then take advantage of it to escape." Utatane Koharu immediately suggested. You could even see beads of sweat rolling down her forehead. In fact, after she said this, she knew that it was impossible.

    "In this case, one person must pin down the enemy and act as bait. Otherwise, we will not succeed in breaking out of the encirclement!" Uchiha Kagami also saw the current situation and said nervously.

    "The person who was used as bait will die!" Akimichi Torifu said in a low voice. His heart was filled with fear.

    Right at this time.

    In the first perspective that Aoba saw.

    Danzo clenched his fists tightly. He clutched his knees. His breathing became rapid, and his heartbeat also accelerated, but his body could not help but tremble.

    Just like this...

    Time ticked by.

    Danzo was still half kneeling on the ground. He did not say a word.

    "Let me be the bait!"

    All of a sudden, Hiruzen''s voice rang out. It entered everyone''s ears and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    At the same time, Danzo stopped trembling. He couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. He was in a state of shame, frustration, and unwillingness.

    "Don''t worry!"

    Hiruzen''s voice rang out again, clearly transmitting into everyone''s ears, including Danzo, who was currently in a dazed state.

    "It''s not that I''m praising myself, but I''m the strongest of you all. I definitely won''t die so easily!"

    Hiruzen''s voice rang out once more.

    As he spoke out, the few people at the scene who were worried all stopped.

    Actually, just now, everyone had experienced the same psychological activity as Danzo. Even Hiruzen was not an exception.

    As ninjas, they had long been prepared to sacrifice themselves. However, in the face of death. Who could truly be unafraid of death?

    Even if he was mentally prepared to die, it was still tough for him to make a brave decision when facing real life and death situations.

    When Aoba saw this. He discovered it in his heart. Hiruzen, at this time, was really courageous.

    Tap!

    Hiruzen patted Danzo on the shoulder and smiled.

    "I''ll leave everyone to you in the future. Danzo, if it''s you..." However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Danzo.

    "Shut up!"

    Danzo glared at Hiruzen. He stared straight into Hiruzen''s eyes.

    "I was just about to accept this mission!"

    "Don''t even think about showing off by yourself!"

    "Let me be the bait!"

    "My grandfather and father both died on the battlefield like true ninjas!"

    "Self-sacrifice is the duty of a ninja!"

    Danzo let out an almost heart-wrenching roar, his voice was booming, and he looked fierce.

    However.

    Aoba could feel it. Danzo did not have that kind of consciousness. This roar was more like to strengthen his courage.

    "Danzo..."

    Hiruzen looked deeply at Danzo, his eyes full of all kinds of deep emotions.

    ''Wait!''

    When Aoba saw this, he couldn''t help but wonder.

    His mind moved.

    He immediately stopped the scene.

    Aoba was focused on Hiruzen''s eyes through Danzo''s perspective and carefully examining the latter''s eyes.

    "Something is wrong!"

    Aoba immediately controlled the memory fragments in front of him and chose to backward it. He returned to the time when Hiruzen spoke.

    "Let me be the bait!"

    Hiruzen''s voice slowly sounded. His tone was rather indifferent, as if he had made a straightforward decision. It was not as heart-wrenching as Danzo just now. It seemed that he had already seen through life and death.

    But at this time, Danzo''s eyes were focused on the ground. There was no way to see Hiruzen''s expression and eyes. There was no way to make a precise judgment.

    However, this doesn''t stop Aoba from thinking that something is wrong.

    He began to re-enter this memory, adjusting the speed of the memory, feeling what happened at this time node bit by bit.

    After that, Aoba returned the memory fragment.

    The moment he heard Akimichi Torifu say "bait". Danzo''s body began to tremble, and gripped his knees tightly. His breathing was rapid, and his heart beat faster. He was extremely nervous.

    In this state, Danzo looked extremely terrified. He really wanted to stand up and act as bait for his companions.

    "It''s here!"

    Aoba immediately put his eyesight to the extreme. In his sight, he glanced at Hiruzen on the left through Danzo''s perspective.

    It was that one glance. Aoba suddenly realized something he had never thought of before.

    Hiruzen was also looking at Danzo!

    This...

    Aoba suddenly realized something terrifying.

    Right now, he needs more evidence. But he wants to verify it through the following things.

    "Let me be the bait!"

    Hiruzen repeated the same thing, and the memory returned to this scene. After hearing Hiruzen''s words, Danzo suddenly widened his eyes, and the fear in his heart stopped.

    Aoba immediately fast-forwarded the memory.

    Tap!

    In this memory, he saw the scene of Danzo being patted by Hiruzen.

    This attracted Danzo''s attention. Then, it was Danzo''s heart-wrenching roar. After Danzo said these words. Hiruzen did not say another word. He kept quiet.

    Next.

    The memory continued.

    After observing everyone''s performance, Tobirama slowly spoke with a low face.

    "I will definitely be the bait!"

    Tobirama''s tone was very determined. It could be seen that he already had a perfect plan for this matter.

    "You are all the young successors of the will of fire which will protect the village from now on!" Tobirama said firmly.

    "No!"

    Danzo widened his eyes, and his emotions fluctuated violently. It could be said that he was extremely shocked. It was as if he had never thought that this would happen.

    His entire mood was stirred up.

    "You are the Hokage!"

    "You are the most important ninja in the village!"

    "Why do you want to be the bait!"

    Danzo shouted. At this time, his heart was already in a very emotional state.

    "Danzo, you and Saru always quarrel all the time, but now the companions have to be united. Don''t quarrel over personal grudges!" Tobirama shouted coldly.

    "When you made your decision, you did hesitate. You have to recognize yourself first. Don''t lose your cool. You have to know what you are doing. Otherwise, if you continue like this, you will only put your companions in danger."

    Tobirama slowly said. When he said this, he slowly stood up.

    "In short..."

    "Danzo, Saru, all of you are adults."

    "Don''t be so anxious!"

    "One day, that moment will come, and then hand over this life!"

    After the words were said, everyone present heaved a sigh of relief.

    In fact, it was not just Sarutobi and Danzo. Including the other four people. They all wanted to be the bait and sacrifice. However, they also did not dare to.

    "Saru!"

    Suddenly, Tobirama focused on Hiruzen, his eyes flashing with determination.

    "Protect the people in the village who admire you and trust you!"

    "And..."

    "Nurture people who can be entrusted the next era!"

    "Starting tomorrow."

    "You are the Hokage!"

    The entire place fell into a deathly silence as soon as these words came out. Especially Danzo; his entire body was numb.

    However, Aoba stood in Danzo''s perspective. He could faintly see a trace of surprise in Hiruzen''s shocked eyes.

    However, this emotion was hidden very deeply. It was difficult to discover in the dark and anxious environment at that time.

    ''Stop!''

    Aoba''s memory stopped here. He took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes.

    He felt the first ray of morning sunlight bathing his body and ended the memory-reading work that had been going on for almost half a night.

    Although he had yet to check all of Danzo''s memories, he knew that now was not the time to continue watching. He had to go back to the Anbu dormitory. Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain the follow-up if Eaton came over and did not see him.

    Then, Aoba''s mind moved. He directly communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula in Anbu''s dormitory and used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), then disappeared from where he was and instantly appeared in Anbu''s dormitory.

    At this time.

    There was no one in the dormitory. It was just as Aoba had predicted.

    No matter how anxious Eaton was, he would not come to Konohagakure Intelligence Division in advance at this critical juncture. After all, if he did that, he would expose that the mysterious medical ninja might be Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s people.

    This was something that Eaton could still notice.

    Aoba immediately changed into Anbu''s ninja clothes and put on his mask, turning back into Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s cat-faced demon.

    After Aoba was dressed up. He did not immediately leave Anbu''s dormitory. Instead, he sat on the iron bed and waited silently for a while.

    While waiting.

    Aoba thought of the scene he saw in Danzo''s memory.

    "There''s something wrong there!"

    Aoba''s pupils suddenly contracted. He had sensed something was wrong, but he wasn''t too clear about it. Now, with a sudden flash of inspiration, he realized something.

    Aoba directly sat on the chair and took out a brand new blank book in his hand. That book was what he had originally planned to use to write the second novel.

    Now, he was temporarily requisitioning it and writing some other content. Anyway, he had a lot of blank books, so he wasn''t lacking one.

    Aoba opened the book on the table, took out a pen, and wrote two names on it.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    Shimura Danzo.

    After writing these two names. He thought about it. He wrote down the third name.

    Senju Tobirama.

    Then he began to draw lines between the three names.

    "Hiruzen has always been very cowardly and weak. Why would he suddenly stand up to be bait then?"

    "Is it really because he wants to be the bait from the bottom of his heart?"

    "Can a person''s personality change so much?"

    "Although being in a high position for a long time can reduce the sharpness of the youth''s will and make him less sharp, the contrast is too big!"

    "Then..."

    "I''ll make a bold assumption!"

    "What if Hiruzen guessed that it was Tobirama''s test?"

    Behind the mask, Aoba frowned. He suddenly felt that he had discovered a new continent. There may be another unknown side to the things people were familiar with back then.

    "Is this Hiruzen''s plan?"

    Aoba began to add various conditions to the paper.

    There were two points that left the deepest impression on him.

    The first point.

    After Hiruzen said that he was going to be the bait. He deliberately patted Danzo. Then, he said that he would leave everything to Danzo. If that''s the case¡­ Did he intentionally provoke Danzo? After all¡­ Even Tobirama had said that Danzo was opposing Hiruzen.

    The second point.

    Danzo said he wanted to be this bait, and Tobirama also said he would be this bait. Hiruzen didn''t say a word. He didn''t look as emotional as before. Even Danzo was emotionally struggling for a while. If Hiruzen had already guessed that the bait could only be Tobirama and they would be able to leave, this was another story.

    Aoba thought about it quickly. He felt that he was not speculating on the third generation for no reason. After all, when there was a problem at the negotiation table in Kumogakure, and they ran into the woods together, he had too much time to think about it.

    Hiruzen stepped forward when he knew that he would not be the bait. After saying a few words, he found that Tobirama did not say anything. He immediately patted Danzo and used words to stimulate Danzo to let Danzo take over the bait.

    Aoba silently analyzed in his heart. His thinking became faster and faster. From the beginning, he did not believe that Hiruzen was a truly pure and flawless person. He just held Danzo tightly.

    "After all, Hiruzen did not say even fight for it after Danzo said he wanted to be the bait."

    "If my guess is correct."

    "Hiruzen reaped the benefit first and then pushed Danzo to take on the role of bait."

    "Isn''t this what he always does!"

    Aoba knew that he still needed more memories to prove this point because what made him think of this was all based on one detail. That was when Hiruzen patted Danzo when Danzo was in a daze.

 CH 335

    It was precisely when Hiruzen patted Danzo that Aoba discovered the problem and inspired him to think about it.

    In the chaotic environment. Everyone''s mood is entangled by escape and pursuit. No one thought so much.

    Especially when "bait" was said. Everyone fell into silence.

    Even someone like Danzo, who had a lot of tricks and schemes, was attracted by this matter. He lowered his head and held his knees, trembling.

    No one noticed these things at all. Everyone''s attention was focused on the "bait".

    Perhaps, even Tobirama, observing what was happening, did not realize Hiruzen''s thoughts.

    "This is really a good plan!"

    Aoba stared at the diagram he had completed in the book.

    According to his deduction. If Hiruzen were a fierce person who dared to sacrifice himself at the critical moment and acted as bait for the entire team to buy time for everyone''s lives, then everything would be the same as it was before.

    But...

    What if Hiruzen had already guessed everything

    Then this would be a carefully planned strategy.

    When Hiruzen said that he wanted to be the bait, he already knew in his heart that Tobirama would take the initiative to be the bait. This way, no matter how he expressed himself, he would not become the bait to cover their retreat.

    If he chose to say this first, he could become the hero in everyone''s eyes who was willing to sacrifice himself for his companions!

    Not only that.

    He could also win Tobirama''s trust!

    All of this happened just in time!

    Just do it again!

    But...

    Hiruzen was still fearful. After all, nothing was entirely sure, not to mention that the matter of Tobirama covering up the rear was only Hiruzen''s speculation. Tobirama had yet to say such words.

    Actually, there was not much time at that time. Since Hiruzen said he would be the bait, every second made him feel closer to death.

    He first emphasized to everyone that he was the most powerful one. Even if he went, he might still be able to survive. He used this method to vent his anger and secretly told Tobirama that his strength was the strongest among them and could be entrusted with heavy responsibilities.

    Then, he saw that Tobirama still had not expressed his opinion yet. He was afraid that his words become certain. If he really became the bait, he would suffer a great loss. Therefore, he quickly patted Danzo and stimulated Danzo from his timid state. After all, he was very clear about Danzo''s character. No matter what, he was willing to compete with him, even if it was a matter of sending himself to his death.

    Sure enough. It was just as he had expected.

    Danzo immediately accepted the mission of sending himself to his death. This made Hiruzen immediately heave a sigh of relief, and he did not snatch it back.

    Then, it was time to announce the results of the courage assessment, and Hiruzen won because of this.

    "Things are getting more and more interesting!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up behind the mask. He did not expect to see such details in Danzo''s memory.

    He had long known that Hiruzen was not such a simple person. However, he did not expect that he would start having his calculations at that point in time.

    For a moment, Aoba decided to take a closer look at Danzo''s memories during his free time these past few days.

    What kind of personality was Hiruzen exactly?

    It was still very important to him. After all, Minato still had to take over the position of Hokage in the future.

    He should have a basic understanding of these things. Moreover, the feeling of being able to read memories and dig out those secrets greatly satisfied Aoba''s curiosity.

    Dong Dong...

    At this time.

    There was a knock on Aoba''s iron door.

    "He''s here."

    Aoba had already expected such a scene in his mind. He immediately walked to the door and opened it. He just happened to see Eaton standing at the door.

    "Aoba, you are here." Eaton''s eyes were slightly deep. He was now quite disappointed with the problems exposed when treating Danzo.

    "Brother Eaton, this is not the place to talk. Let''s go to your office!" Aoba immediately came out of the dormitory and looked around. After making sure that there was no one in the corridor, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Okay!"

    Eaton nodded. He came directly to find Aoba so early because he had a lot of things to say in his heart.

    "Come with me!"

    Eaton immediately turned around and walked in the direction of his office. He kept his eyes on the front, and his pace was much faster than usual.

    Aoba silently followed behind Eaton. At this time, he did not say anything. He had expected that Eaton would rush over in the morning, but when Eaton came, he was still a little cautious and vigilant.

    After all, this timing was too close. Hiruzen must still be monitoring Eaton, wanting to find him through Eaton. After all, this was the most direct clue to seeing him, the mysterious medical ninja introduced by Eaton.

    Then that person must be someone that Eaton knew. Only, it was unknown how much information they had on Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s side. It was unknown how many people knew that he was practicing medical ninjutsu.

    Because of this, Eaton wanted to have a chat with Aoba. Aoba also wanted to have a chat with Eaton.

    The two walked the path quickly until they reached Eaton''s office. When the two of them walked in. Eaton firmly closed the office door.

    "Hu..."

    Only then did Eaton let out a sigh of relief. He had been listening nervously, afraid that he would be discovered by the people staring at him.

    "Aoba, how did you escape? You scared me to death last night." Eaton immediately began to ask Aoba with concern.

    "I used the shadow clone to hide my whereabouts." Aoba began to take out the excuse he had prepared beforehand to deal with Eaton.

    "A shadow clone?" Eaton was stunned for a moment. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Aoba. This kid actually knew a shadow clone.

    "Hahaha, Brother Eaton, you don''t know about this. After I became Tsunade-sensei''s student, Tsunade-sensei treated me and restored my body to that of a normal person. Then, with my recent training, I began to have today''s appearance gradually. This also allowed me to use medical ninjutsu and save Danzo-sama. I could also use Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) to escape the pursuit of those Anbu." Aoba began to make these words clear. After all, he had been paying attention to one detail. After he became Tsunade''s student, every time Eaton wanted to pat his shoulder, he would stop his hand in the middle and put it down.

    "So that''s how it is."

    Eaton nodded. He had already guessed that Tsunade would treat Aoba''s body. It was impossible for a dignified Konoha Sannin student to be weaker than a patient.

    "But how did you leave using shadow clone?" Eaton asked again. His question just now was not to ask how Aoba could use the shadow clone but how Aoba escaped using the shadow clone.

    "After Danzo-sama''s treatment, I do not have much physical strength left. When Brother Eaton went to the Hokage Building, I immediately used a shadow clone and asked him to dash to the left, pulling out all the Anbu hiding in the dark!"

    Aoba explained to Eaton. When he said this, Eaton nodded repeatedly. He always felt that Aoba was very logical, and he was even more curious about what happened then.

    "When they rushed to chase after my shadow clone, I remembered their approximate location. Then I created another shadow clone and let the shadow clone dush to the right after leaving the door open. In this way, those remaining Anbu would have no choice but chased."

    Aoba continued to talk about what happened at that time, but only 80% of these things were authentic, and he made up the remaining part, but it was impossible to find the wrong place from these genuine parts.

    The reason was very simple.

    Eaton must have investigated the information about Anbu pursuing Aoba. He definitely knew about the three shadow clones he created.

    Therefore, the details of this part should be true. In places that the Anbu did not know, there was no way to confirm its authenticity. He could only choose to believe what Aoba had said.

    "Just as they were about to cough up, my true body immediately used the Henge no Jutsu(Transformation Technique) to mix in with them. I didn''t give them any time to think about whether or not someone had mixed in. I immediately had another shadow clone I created beforehand run out of the main entrance, again attracting everyone''s attention." Aoba slowly explained.

    "So you successfully ran away?" The corners of Eaton''s mouth slightly curled up. He was delighted with Aoba''s performance.

    "Oh, that''s not it. I didn''t run away immediately because I knew that I would definitely be noticed if I ran away at that time. Therefore, I was still mixed in with the Anbu. I ran away during the tracking mission with them." Aoba said with a smile.

    "As expected of Tsunade-sama''s student!"

    Eaton directly gives a thumb up at Aoba. From the time he wore the mask to treating Danzo to the time when he escaped, he felt that Aoba had a very rigorous and detailed plan. Moreover, he did not panic in the face of danger and planned everything very well. This level of stability would not be unworthy of Tsunade''s name.

    "Aoba, I happen to have something to ask you. When we finished treating Danzo-sama, you directly pulled me away and told me not to ask anything. What does that mean?" Eaton immediately asked in a low voice.

    This matter was like a thorn in his heart. If he did not figure it out. He could not accept it. Because of this, he had been holding it in for half a night just to come here and ask Aoba what had happened at that time.

    "Didn''t Koharu-sama tell you?" Aoba said with deep meaning. In Eaton''s memory, Aoba saw that the other party had a little bit of pursuing the truth, so he felt there might be a chance to use it.

    Of course, this did not mean that Eaton pursued the truth with all his feelings.

    If that were the case. It was also impossible for him to reach this point. Eaton was only willing to investigate matters related to him.

    This matter was not only about Aoba; it was also his matter. It was a matter that they worked together to treat Danzo''s injuries.

    "Koharu-sama said you poisoned Danzo-sama!" Eaton said coldly.

    "Brother Eaton, what do you think?" Aoba asked with deep meaning.

    "Of course, I don''t believe it! This is not good for you and me at all! Besides, didn''t you already tell me that Danzo-sama is not poisoned?" Eaton immediately expressed his stance.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Aoba suddenly laughed and then nodded to Eaton. Now he was sure that Eaton had asked Koharu and the others yesterday.

    The plan in his mind was being carried out step by step.

    "Since Brother Eaton wants to know, then I have nothing to hide from you!"

    Aoba slowly opened his mouth and began to talk about what had happened that day. This time, it could be said that the gods had reverted to their original state, and there was no change at all. After all, all of this had indeed happened.

    "At that time, I tried my best to treat Danzo-sama in the room, and in the end, I was successful. If nothing unexpected happened, Danzo-sama would be able to walk in a few months. However, as I moved Danzo-sama onto the bed, Koharu-sama moved closer to my position, directly blocking my way. If I didn''t think of a reason to stop her, I might be in danger!" Aoba explained directly.

    "Do you mean that Koharu-sama wants to use force on you?" Eaton suddenly widened his eyes, and a touch of horror flashed in his eyes.

    "Brother Eaton, you misunderstand. Koharu-sama wants to take off my mask and see what my real identity is." Aoba''s face was suddenly covered with black lines. He didn''t know whether Eaton said was what he understood, but no matter how he heard it, it felt strange.

    "That''s what I meant. Koharu-sama wants to take off your mask and see who you are. This time, I am quite disappointed with Konohagakure''s higher-ups. They have done a lot of wrong things. I can''t ignore it!" Eaton said in a low voice.

    "Brother Eaton, don''t tell anyone this thing." Aoba immediately warned. Right now, Eaton''s position was still indispensable. Otherwise, no one would come to protect him.

    "I know what to do about this matter! If I''m not mistaken, Aoba, you gave this antidote formula to Sunagakure''s poison to Koharu-sama, so you can leave by saying that you poisoned Danzo-sama. Moreover, if I''m not wrong, this antidote formula should have been entrusted to you by Tsunade-sama to give to the village! " Eaton said with a smile. His eyes seemed to have seen through everything.

    "That''s right. When Tsunade-sensei left, he gave me the antidote she had developed and asked me to give it to the village at the right time. At that time, there was no conflict between the village and Sunagakure, so I was not in a hurry to take it out. Now it is the Third Ninja World War, so I think it is just right to take it out, so I take advantage of it." Aoba nodded and said. Now, he had successfully connected all these reasons. This made everything make sense.

    "Aoba, you made a great contribution to the village this time. The village has wronged you and did not let you get the treatment you deserve. I apologize to you on behalf of the village!" Eaton immediately bowed to Aoba. He knew how unhappy and unwilling he was, so Aoba might be more emotional than him.

    "Brother Eaton, you and I don''t need to say this. This time, I have a question to ask you!" Aoba waved his hand and said. He had no interest in being a great contributor, so he didn''t care what kind of treatment he was given.

    "Ask!" Eaton immediately nodded and stared at Aoba. He had a feeling that he would tell Aoba everything he knew. He wanted to make himself feel more comfortable in this way.

    "Brother Eaton, how many people know about me practicing medical ninjutsu?" Aoba immediately asked the most important thing.

    "I knew you would ask this question." Eaton stared at Aoba and said, "In fact, strictly speaking, other than me, no one knows that you can use medical ninjutsu. People only know that the cat-faced demon has mastered some medical ninjutsu!"

    "Does no one know that I am the cat-faced demon?" Aoba asked Eaton.

    "It''s not like you don''t know how low-key you are. Only a few people know that you are in Konohagakure Intelligence Division and you don''t have any friends. People only know that Yamanaka Aoba is weak and useless. The cat-faced demon is a terrifying existence, but they don''t know that cat-faced demon is you, Yamanaka Aoba. Otherwise, their beliefs would have collapsed." Eaton said seriously.

    He was very sure about this.

    To be precise, he was not investigating Aoba but the cat-faced demon. However, he later found out that the cat-faced demon was Aoba.

    Now that he thought about it, it was a little magical.

    It had been more than a year since Aoba came to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, yet he was so low-key that it was as if he had never been here, and he didn''t even have a single friend!

    "Let me think..."

    Aoba pursed his lips, and his brain spun rapidly. In the end, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

    "Since everyone doesn''t know who the cat-faced demon is, then let''s give the cat-faced demon a real identity!"

 CH 336

    What Aoba said, Eaton was dumbfounded. He looked at Aoba in a daze, and a bunch of question marks popped up in his head.

    Eaton had no idea what this meant.

    "Cat-faced demon''s real identity?"

    Eaton asked in surprise. He really needed to understand Aoba''s words better.

    "Just as Brother Eaton said, the current people only know that the cat-faced demon knows some medical ninjutsu, but they don''t know that the cat-faced demon is me. So as long as the cat-faced demon has an identity, it will be easy to draw a clear line between the cat-faced demon and me!" Aoba said with a smile. He knew that this patch was very clumsy. Perhaps some people already know that he was the cat-faced demon now. However, even if he only made a slight change, it was better than doing nothing.

    "What identity?" Eaton asked curiously. He was still trying to figure out Aoba''s words. There were still many doubts in his mind when facing this matter.

    "Yamanaka Shinichi." Aoba suddenly said the name of a Konohagakure Intelligence Division ninja.

    "Shinichi, he can''t do it. He has other tasks. He is not the cat-faced demon in the first place, and he doesn''t know medical ninjutsu. How can he be the real cat-faced demon!" Eaton shook his head directly. He disagreed with Aoba''s proposal.

    "Brother Eaton, listen to me. As long as the people in the village ask about the cat-faced demon, you can say it is Shinichi. As for Shinichi''s matter, please leave it to me. He will help me." The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a meaningful smile. This question of the cat-faced demon''s true identity had to be a living person here. Otherwise, there was no meaning at all.

    "But..." Eaton''s face was still full of hesitation. He said, "Doesn''t this mean that as long as they investigate Shinichi, they will know what is going on!"

    "Brother Eaton, don''t worry. Konohagakure Intelligence Division is your territory. Not to mention, who dares to come here so brazenly to investigate these things? Even if they really come to investigate, this matter will definitely be seamless." Aoba nodded to Eaton. He had great confidence in these things. When he said Shinichi, all the detailed plans had already emerged from his mind.

    "I understand." When Eaton saw Aoba''s confident attitude, he thought that Aoba had escaped the sight of Anbu through the three shadow clones. He immediately realized that this youth had his ideas. Moreover, these thoughts had already exceeded his understanding. But he was willing to believe Aoba. Then, he said, "If it is absolutely necessary to mention the cat-faced demon''s name. I will say Shinichi''s name."

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton!" Aoba immediately smiled and thanked Eaton. He now felt that the biggest gain in Konohagakure Intelligence Division was to have a helper like Eaton so that he could quickly achieve many things.

    "Aoba, I have another question. With your understanding of the current situation in the village, who do you think is likely to become the Fourth Hokage?" Eaton asked in a low voice. His face was very serious. After seeing what happened that day, he began losing faith in the current Hokage.

    "Why do you suddenly ask me this question?" Aoba was suddenly stunned. He did not think that Eaton was suitable to talk to him about such a topic. It was too sudden, which made his heart shrink back.

    "Do you think your teacher, Tsunade-sama, can become the Hokage?" Eaton directly asked the question he was curious about.

    "I think Jiraiya-sama is more likely!" Aoba immediately realized that Eaton was about to throw out the topic. He understood that this was the case. If he acknowledged Eaton, it would make Eaton feel something was wrong. However, the more he did not say this, the more it would make Eaton firmly think about this.

    "No!"

    Eaton immediately shook his head, his eyes flashing with a dignified light. Just as Aoba had expected, he felt that what Aoba said was not right.

    "Jiraiya-sama is not suitable to be the Hokage. Among the Sannin, the most likely person to become the Hokage is either Tsunade-sama or Orochimaru-sama. And I think the greater possibility is Tsunade-sama!" Eaton narrowed his eyes slightly and quickly judged the situation. The reason why he said these words to Aoba was that he wanted to know Tsunade''s plan through Aoba.

    "I don''t think that Tsunade-sensei will become the Hokage. She is outside the village and does not like these things." Aoba said indifferently. These words were not right or wrong. At the current stage, Tsunade was indeed not interested in these things. However, if she really sat in this position, it would be in the future. However, after his arrival, these things were less likely.

    "Aoba, my thoughts are exactly the opposite of yours. I think that compared to Orochimaru-sama, Tsunade-sama has a greater possibility. Not only is it because Tsunade-sama is a descendant of the Senju clan, but also because Orochimaru-sama''s style is a bit gloomy. He does not have an excellent image in the village." Eaton could be said to be blunt with Aoba. He completely said everything because he understood that when talking to Hiruzen and the two advisors at that time, he had already said many things that he could not say. Now, he could only stand on Tsunade''s side.

    "Brother Eaton, no matter who the Hokage is, you are my good big brother. If not for you, I might not be able to come back after treating Danzo-sama!" Aoba immediately expressed to Eaton. He knew what Eaton wanted to hear now, so he just needed to say it.

    "Hahahaha, Aoba, I am relieved by your words!"

    A smile suddenly appeared on Eaton''s face. When they were treating Danzo, he felt that the way the Third Hokage handled this was not good, so he boldly predicted that Hiruzen would not sit for too long.

    Of course, he didn''t know. If it was in the original course of history. Then his words were really too bold!

    However, because of Aoba''s existence here, everything was different now.

    Hiruzen''s Third Hokage''s position. It was just as Eaton had expected. He couldn''t sit for long.

    Eaton didn''t know that he regarded Hiruzen too simply.

    This Hokage-sama. He could indeed be considered the strongest Hokage!

    Only...

    The judging angle here was not strength!

    "Brother Eaton, there is one more thing that is the problem with the story publication of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School..." When Aoba said this, he hesitated to speak. In fact, he did not care about this problem at all. He just wanted to find a topic at the end to shift Eaton''s attention to other directions.

    "I''ll do it immediately in the next two days!" Eaton promised immediately. He had just gotten the complete book yesterday. Before contacting the publisher, he encountered a problem with treating Danzo. It was only when Aoba pointed it out that he remembered that Teacher Bai''s story was still waiting to be published.

    "Okay!"

    Aoba nodded with a smile. Then, he took out the cat face mask and was about to put it on. Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration and thought of another way.

    "Brother Eaton, I thought of another way. In fact, we don''t have to set the cat-faced demon''s true identity. We can make him a virtual identity. Any person from Konohagakure Intelligence Division could be the cat-faced demon, including you and me!" Aoba immediately thought of a better way than to find Shinichi to play cat-faced demon. After all, if only one person existed, the goal would be too apparent. Now that the identity was scattered, it would be easier to play it. This was something he had not thought of just now. He immediately corrected it.

    "What do you mean?"

    Eaton was stunned. In fact, when Aoba said that Shinichi was the cat-faced demon, he already did not understand. However, he still believed that Aoba could handle this matter well.

    But now...

    When Eaton heard Aoba say that everyone could be the cat-faced demon. He was even more confused.

    Eaton stared at Aoba with his eyes wide open. His mind was quickly thinking about what these words meant. However, no matter how he thought about it, he could not understand what Aoba meant.

    These topics...

    It was a little too much!

    "This cat-faced demon''s identity can become an identity owned by Konohagakure Intelligence Division in the future. Every day, different people will wear a cat-face mask to be the cat-faced demon of this day and then pass it to the next person!"

    Aoba immediately spoke about the idea of ??a public account used in modern society, which anyone can use.

    For example, an external public account jointly operated by a certain team.

    This account represents the team''s official account. However, every time content was posted, the people behind the post might be different.

    Even if an old man left a post, there was no need to be afraid.

    There can also be new people who will accept the management of this account after joining.

    As a result, the cat-faced demon became an existence with a changeable personality but an obvious goal in mind.

    Anyone who was sent to the Konohagakure Intelligence Division could not be easily spared and had to be intimidated. From then on, they achieved the goal of reducing the crime rate.

    "For example, if you wear this mask today, you will be the cat-faced demon. Tomorrow, other people will wear this cat-faced demon mask. Everyone will work together to maintain this title and then pass it down together." Aoba said with a smile.

    "This is also possible" When Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he was stunned for a moment. An intense surprise flashed in his eyes, and he quickly began thinking about this matter. This was the first time he had heard of such a proposal, and he felt it was pretty interesting.

    "Of course!"

    Aoba repeatedly nodded, a meaningful smile hanging on the corner of his mouth. He stared at Eaton in front of him, and now his mood was quite happy.

    A plan constantly changes!

    This was indeed very true!

    When Aoba first came to look for Eaton, the thought in his mind was to let Shinichi inherit the cat-faced demon''s identity and use a clever method to let Shinichi accept the cat-faced demon''s setting.

    But...

    Now, Aoba suddenly thought of this.

    This made him think of a better and more feasible way to achieve it. He was delighted and felt that this was the most viable plan.

    "Brother Eaton, I will give you a plan now. Then, you will arrange this plan. Before Konohagakure''s higher-ups investigate it, you will mess up the cat-faced demon''s identity. This way, it will be difficult to find me again!" The more Aoba thought about it, the happier he became.

    "No problem!" Eaton nodded. The way he looked at Aoba constantly changed. After all, he had already determined that Hiruzen would not sit for too long in his heart. He had been in Konohagakure Intelligence Division for many years and had accumulated a lot of information. He knew that some clans in the village were extremely dissatisfied with the Third Hokage. They did not want to continue watching Hiruzen sit in the position of the Hokage.

    After his repeated consideration.

    Now, he increasingly felt that the possibility of Tsunade becoming the Fourth Hokage was very high.

    Because of this, he began to have thoughts of standing on a team. In addition, he had such a friendship with Aoba. Therefore, he directly stood on Tsunade''s side, waiting for the follow-up events to happen.

    As for this small request of Aoba. He did not feel that there was any difficulty at all.

    After all, no matter which angle he looked at it from, Aoba was now one of his people. Helping Aoba hide his identity was also an indispensable matter for him.

    "Brother Eaton, give me a scroll."

    Aoba instinctively wanted to take out writing materials from his ninja pouch. Still, just as he was about to touch his waist, he immediately realized that there was a diagram on the book''s paper about Hiruzen, so he could not take it out for Eaton to see.

    "Okay."

    Eaton immediately took out a new scroll from the drawer and handed it to Aoba, who was sitting opposite him.

    After Aoba took the scroll. He opened the scroll directly and picked up the pen, then quickly wrote on the scroll.

    "Brother Eaton!"

    "I want to call this [Cat-Faced Demon Plan]!"

    "Every day in the future, a member of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division will be selected to carry out the [Cat-Faced Demon Plan]!"

    "This selection method will be handed over to Brother Eaton. You can choose how you want, you can choose it fixedly, or you can choose randomly. In short, different people are used every day to carry out the [Cat-Faced Demon Plan]!"

    "The main content of [Cat-Faced Demon Plan] is..."

    "First point, put on the cat-face mask and go to the specific interrogation compartment, which specializes in interrogating the prisoners here. The interrogation strength is far more than the normal one, thus resulting in fear of the prisoners."

    "Second point, when using the cat-faced demon''s identity, you can use your own ninjutsu at will, but you can''t expose your identity, let alone reveal the cat-faced demon''s identity. Let every prisoner who comes to the cat-faced demon''s exclusive interrogation compartment feel a completely new unknown experience."

    "Third point, the cat-faced demon needs to maintain a fierce foundation. Do not harm their lives. After all, we are only interrogating them and not carrying out an execution. If possible, try to treat the prisoners'' wounds as much as possible."

    "The above is the entire content of the [Cat-Face Demon Plan]!"

    "If I think of anything that needs to be added, I will add it at any time. This way, the cat-faced demon''s identity will become the mystery of the entire Konohagakure!"

    "Even Konohagakure Intelligence Division doesn''t know the cat-faced demon because everyone is the cat-faced demon. If everyone protects this image together, they will have a strong sense of belonging to this image. This is also the core thing of [Cat-Faced Demon Plan]."

    Aoba said one sentence after another, directly writing all the conditions he thought of on the scroll.

    The speed at which Aoba wrote was fast. Just after he explained the [Cat-Faced Demon Plan]. The content on the scroll had already been written!

    Aoba gently raised his hand and directly handed the scroll in his hand to Eaton for him to take a look.

    "Let me see..."

    When Eaton heard what Aoba said, there were many things that he had yet to understand completely. However, after seeing the text version in the scroll, he gradually had a clearer understanding of these things.

    "So that''s how it is!"

    Eaton couldn''t help but nod. After repeatedly reading the conditions and content on the scroll, he already understood what Aoba meant.

    "What I need to do now is to make every one of Konohagakure Intelligence Division become the cat-faced demon. Then, that cat-faced demon who knows how to use medical ninjutsu will be hidden away."

    "Aoba!"

    "Your brain really works!"

    When Eaton saw this, he directly gave Aoba a thumbs up. Now, even he was not worried. After all, he was afraid that Shinichi''s solution would still lead to Aoba.

    "Who do you think is more suitable to be the cat-faced demon today?" Eaton immediately asked.

    "Shinichi!"

    Aoba repeated Shinichi''s name. In fact, it was not only because he had an impression of this person but also because he did not know many people in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. There were not many people who could get him close.

    "Sure!"

    Eaton nodded. Then he pointed to the cat face mask in Aoba''s hand and said, "Give this mask to me. In the future, this mask will be shared by all of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division members. I will give you a new mask, and also..."

    Eaton paused for a moment and asked a question that he was more curious about.

    "Do you want to change your position?"

    Eaton had wanted to transfer Aoba to a new position long ago. After all, working in that dark compartment did not seem to have any rank. After all, Aoba was Tsunade''s student.

    "There is no need at all!"

    Aoba shook his head at Eaton. He had already thought of many things when he mentioned the name "cat-faced demon".

    "Brother Eaton, I''ll change to another compartment. It''s not too far from the cat-faced demon and not too close. This way, I can still know what''s going on over there." Aoba immediately said.

    "If that''s the case, will people suspect you?" Eaton asked with a frown.

    "Of course not. After all, the cat-faced demon and I have already appeared simultaneously. Moreover, didn''t we say that the cat-faced demon can be anyone, so it can also be me!" Aoba said with a smile.

    "Look at my brain. I just haven''t accepted this setting well and forgot it all at once!"

    Eaton suddenly slapped his head. He quickly took out another mask from the drawer. This mask was black and had red lines on it. It was completely different from the cat-faced demon.

    "Aoba, this mask was used by me before. I''ll leave it to you now!"

    Eaton pushed the black mask in front of Aoba. He took out this mask, which was enough to show his trust in Aoba.

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton." Aoba immediately took the black mask and put it on.

    "Why are you being so polite to me!"

    Eaton looked deeply at Aoba, who was wearing the black mask. His eyes were full of his young self. He had seen his own shadow on Aoba several times, but Aoba was far more low-key than him. Even he did not remember how many times he had asked Aoba to transfer and was rejected.

    "Well, Aoba, now I''ll take you to your new workplace. It is indeed closer to your former compartment according to your request, but it is not the identity of an ordinary torturer ninja. I think that since you still have feelings for the name cat-faced demon, then let you be a squad leader of Konohagakure Intelligence Division!"

    Eaton suddenly said in an unquestionable tone. He had wanted to bribe Aoba many times through promotion but has yet to succeed. Now he had to do it. Otherwise, when Tsunade became the Fourth Hokage, there would be even fewer things he could take out.

    "You don''t have to worry about how tiring this job will be. In fact, it''s just to check the compartment every day and deal with some occasional emergencies. You are free to do what you want the rest of the time. You can even write your new novel in your workplace!" Eaton added.

    "Eh..."

    After hearing Eaton''s words, Aoba was stunned.

    However...

    He thought about it and felt that it was fine.

    After all, if he continued to stay in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment as a torturer ninja, his black mask would probably create the identity of a black-face demon.

    And this will provides him with an overview of all the prisoners needed to be interrogated.

    Moreover, it was not even as eye-catching as when he was a torturer ninja. Overall, it was not bad.

    Most importantly...

    Aoba felt that he couldn''t keep refusing Eaton''s promotion request. Otherwise, Eaton might think that he was an outsider after a long time.

    This would instead backfire.

    "Alright!"

    Aoba nodded and chose to accept what Eaton said. He agreed to this transfer. No matter what, Eaton had promised him so many things.

    "That''s great!"

    The smile on Eaton''s face became even brighter. He suddenly stood up and walked toward the office door. He waved at Aoba, indicating for him to follow.

    "Come with me!" As Eaton spoke, he directly pushed open the office door and walked out. Aoba followed behind Eaton. The two of them walked in the direction of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    His compartment had always been in the innermost position of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s compartment.

    On the Konohagakure Intelligence Division side, this place was the innermost area. But for Konoha prison, it was the outermost area.

    The intersection was a door. It was the door through which the Konoha prison guards escorted prisoners in and out. Next to it was an office.

    "This is it."

    Eaton took out a key from his hand and inserted it into the keyhole of the office door. After slowly twisting it, he directly opened the door.

    Creak~

    Along with a clear and crisp sound, the door was directly opened. Inside was an office much smaller than Eaton''s office. There were tables and chairs inside, but it was relatively simple.

    "It has been a long time since someone came here. Since the Second Ninja World War, the original squad leader has been sacrificed. I have never set up a squad leader. Now, I just happened to arrange this position for you. In fact, even if you do nothing, it doesn''t matter. Everything here can operate normally." Eaton said to Aoba. This was a super idle position. He also hoped to give Aoba some space to do things that Aoba was more willing to do.

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton!"

    Aoba thanked him again. It had to be said that this was the environment he wanted to see more of. It was much better than he had imagined.

    "You are being polite to me again, aren''t you!"

    Eaton waved his hand at Aoba, then turned around and walked out. When he turned around, he told Aoba, "I will inform the torturer ninjas and prison guards here in the next two days. Let them come and report the contents to you. There is a bit of dust here. You can clean it yourself. I will arrange for today''s cat-faced demon, so I won''t stay here for long."

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded at Eaton and watched him leave. It was only when Eaton left the room, only then did Aoba re-examine this small room that was not large.

    "This place needs to be cleaned up!"

    Aoba could see the water stains on the floor and the dust in the corner. Obviously, this place had also been soaked in the water last time, but it still needed to be cleaned.

    Suddenly, Aoba raised his hands and made a hand seal. He was ready to use Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    However, dense footsteps sounded in the corridor at this time.

    When Aoba heard these footsteps, he immediately stopped what he was doing. He quickly walked to the door and opened the closed door.

    In a split second, Aoba happened to see the guards escorting the prisoner walking past the corridor. While the guard leader was walking at the front.

    "Wait!"

    Aoba''s voice suddenly spoke. His voice was not too loud, but it could be heard in this quiet corridor.

    "Huh?"

    The guard leader did not expect the voice to come from behind. He looked in the direction they had just walked and saw Aoba standing at the door wearing a black face mask.

    "Why are you here?"

    The guard leader was stunned for a moment. He carefully sized up the ninja wearing the black face mask, and then his gaze fell on the office that had been opened. He suddenly had some judgment in his heart.

    It seemed that it was the person that Konohagakure Intelligence Division transferred over. There was finally someone here. It was no longer the vacant look it used to be.

    "I am the new squad leader here." Aoba nodded to the guard leader. They were old acquaintances. Although he didn''t know the identity of the other party, it could be said that they were meeting every day.

    "You are... um... nothing... I am very happy to meet you!"

    When the guard leader saw Aoba, he felt that this person gave off a familiar feeling. It was a bit like the cat-faced demon who he had been dealing with a lot recently.

    However, it just so happened that this feeling disappeared as soon as it appeared. The other party''s aura changed greatly in a second, and now he looked like a completely unfamiliar person.

    It was this change. This made the guard leader swallow what he was about to say.

    "Are these all prisoners needed to be interrogated?"

    Aoba looked at the prisoners who were being escorted and asked a question that he already knew the answer to. His goal was to get confirmation from the guard leader.

    "Yes! I was just about to send them to the cat-faced demon''s compartment! Do I need to bring these people over to report in the future?" The guard leader asked in a low voice.

    He had been this with the previous squad leader before. That person was very responsible. It was difficult for him to have too many arrangements in it.

    Now that he had tasted a little power and had gained a lot of money this time. If he were to spit out all the power that was in his mouth, he would still be very reluctant.

    "No need!"

    Aoba shook his head and gave the guard leader a definite answer. Then he added, "You can continue to work as you usually do. If there is anything you can''t handle, you can come to me."

    "Okay!"

    When the guard leader heard Aoba''s words, his heart, hanging by a thread, directly sank into his stomach. He was delighted.

    "If there is nothing else, I will escort these prisoners over."

    "There is something else," Aoba said indifferently. He waved to the guard leader and said, "Lend me these prisoners."

    "What are you going to do?" A small question mark suddenly appeared on the head of the guard leader. He had never encountered such a situation before, including the other guards. Aoba directly beat him.

    "Let these prisoners clean my office," Aoba said lightly.

    After he finished speaking. Everyone present had black lines all over their faces. No one had expected this newly arrived squad leader to say such words.

    For a moment, everyone was dumbfounded. Ater a while, the guard leader recovered from his daze.

    "No problem!"

    The guard leader immediately nodded to the guards around him, indicating they could bring the prisoners into the room.

    "Yes!"

    The guards immediately led the prisoners into Aoba''s office and ordered them to clean up the room quickly.

    "Thank you," Aoba said to the guard leader.

    "It''s a small matter." The guard leader nodded. As long as the person in front of him was not here to fight for money with him, then nothing else mattered.

    After a simple exchange with the guard leader, Aoba leaned against the wall and did not speak. Right now, he had more contact with the guard leader.

    It was better to speak less. To avoid being recognized!

    Gradually.

    As Aoba fell silent.

    The guard leader also fell silent.

    The atmosphere fell into silence.

    ...

    On the other side of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Shinichi had just come out of the dormitory wearing a mask when he saw Eaton standing not far away, waiting for him.

    "Captain Eaton!"

    When Shinichi saw Eaton, he immediately walked forward and bowed to Eaton. He and Eaton were not as close as Aoba and Eaton, and he looked very respectful.

    "Shinichi, come with me. I have something to tell you."

    Eaton nodded at Shinichi, then turned and walked directly to the office.

    Shinichi followed behind Eaton. He stared at Eaton''s back, his mind filled with question marks. He had yet to know what Eaton was looking for him.

    Not long after, Eaton brought Shinichi to the office.

    "Sit down!"

    Eaton gestured to Shinichi, then took the lead to sit on the chair behind the desk. He looked very serious, giving people an indescribable sense of oppression.

    "Yes!"

    Shinichi immediately sat down. He did not dare to look into Eaton''s eyes. He just lowered his head slightly and stared at the table in the office table.

    "Shinichi."

    "I have a task for you."

    "Today, you go to the No. 7 compartment."

    Eaton said slowly. As he spoke, he handed the cat face mask to Shinichi.

    Just as Shinichi was about to answer, his eyes immediately focused on the cat-face mask. His pupils shrank slightly, and he recognized the mask in an instant.

    "Isn''t this Aoba''s mask?!"

    Shinichi blurted out without hesitation. After he said it, he realized that there was something wrong with what he said.

    However, he had met Aoba three times in total, and each time they met, it was a short time.

    The first time was when Danzo asked them to read the memories of the remnants of the old era. The second time was to read the memories of Kumogakure ninjas in the dark underground stone room. The third time was when Aoba gave him the manuscript of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    In these three meetings. The first two times, he saw the cat-face mask that Aoba was wearing.

    Perhaps others did not notice Aoba. However, he was Aoba''s teammate when they first met, so he was familiar with the mask style that Aoba was wearing.

    It was just that...

    He did not know. This was also the reason why Aoba chose him.

    Let the person who knew the cat-face mask become the cat-faced demon first so that there would not be so many people questioning because the person who might question was already here.

    After all, these people who knew that the owner of the cat-face mask was Aoba had played the role of the cat-faced demon.

    No one would easily doubt the cat-faced demon''s identity!

    "This is not Aoba''s mask. This is the cat-faced demon''s mask. Maybe you met him when Aoba was wearing the cat-faced demon''s mask!" Eaton said lightly. However, his indifference was on the surface. He was not so calm in his heart because whether this statement would succeed or not, even he was not sure.

    "What... what do you mean?" Shinichi was sure that he did not understand, and he was stunned. He blinked and stared at Eaton.

    "You will understand slowly."

    Eaton did not want to explain too much. Now, even he was not so familiar with this pattern. The more he said, the more likely he would be wrong.

    "Now your task is..."

    "From today on, wear this mask and go to the No. 7 compartment to interrogate the prisoner."

    "Your identity is Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s cat-faced demon."

    "The main purpose is to try to make those prisoners dare not come here a second time in a way they will never forget."

    "Crackdown on the crime rate in Konohagakure in this way."

    "Three days later, come find me and hand in the mission. Give this cat-face mask back to me. During this period that you wear this mask, you are not allowed to reveal your true identity."

    "Do you understand?" Eaton said coldly. He did not explain the matter too clearly. Instead, he wanted to solve this problem by letting Shinichi comprehend it himself.

    "Yes!"

    Shinichi took the cat-face mask as if he understood it. He felt that he seemed to understand it but did not completely understand it. However, when the task came, it had to be carried out. This was the basic quality of a ninja.

    "Go." Eaton casually waved his hand at Shinichi, indicating that Shinichi could leave. It was as if he had been given a very ordinary task.

    "Yes!"

    Shinichi immediately responded, then got up and walked out of Eaton''s office.

    The moment he walked out. Shinichi put on the cat-face mask. He couldn''t help but feel a little expectant.

    "In the next three days..."

    The corners of Shinichi''s mouth slightly curled up behind the mask. He had heard of the name of the cat-faced demon. At that time, he had thought that it was Aoba who had played it. Now he knew that it was the setting given by Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    This mask seemed to have magic. As long as he puts it on. He would be directly replaced with a new identity.

    "I am the cat-faced demon!"

    Shinichi even changed his walking posture. He felt that he had become another identity. He directly strode toward the Konohagakure Intelligence Division No. 7 compartment. He had transformed into the new generation of the cat-faced demon.

 CH 337

    Half an hour later.

    The prisoners had already cleaned up Aoba''s office.

    These people did not know Aoba, but they were not deaf. Just now, they had heard the guard leader''s words, and all knew the identity of this person wearing the black mask.

    Torturer Ninja Squad Leader.

    All the torturer ninjas in any compartments were under his control. In other words, even the legendary cat-faced demon. They were all his subordinates!

    How could they dare to neglect such an identity? They quickly cleaned up the office, which looked slightly old.

    "Thank you."

    Aoba thanked the prisoners who came out of the office. However, no one saw the expression on his face behind the black mask.

    After hearing what Aoba said, these prisoners all felt flattered. No one dared to speak and just lowered their heads.

    "Squad Leader..." The guard leader stared at Aoba. While trying to guess Aoba''s identity, he asked, "Should we send them all to the cat-faced demon?"

    As soon as the guard leader said this. All the prisoner''s eyes were focused on Aoba. Everyone''s eyes were flashing with anticipation.

    They all hoped to win a chance not to go into the cat-faced demon''s little compartment through their efforts just now.

    After the guard leader asked this question, he also stared at Aoba. He also wanted to know what this person was thinking. He didn''t just want to know what kind of style this newly arrived squad leader had. He also wanted to confirm the speculation in his heart.

    When he first saw this newly arrived squad leader, a familiar feeling welled up in his heart, as if he had seen this person somewhere before.

    However, this feeling always made him feel as if there was nothing.

    At one moment, he felt as if he had discovered some secret, and at the next moment, he felt as if everything that had just happened was an illusion.

    Just like this, the guard leader observed Aoba for more than half an hour. Finally, he felt more and more in his heart.

    This new torturer ninja squad leader was very similar to the cat-faced demon. He always felt that some parts of the two people gave him a resemblance. But he couldn''t tell what it was.

    Because of this, he also wanted to use this method to ask the new squad leader in front of him.

    If there was no cat-faced demon. That means the cat-faced demon was promoted.

    So...

    Could this person be the cat-faced demon?

    The guard leader''s curiosity had already started to swell. He felt that he had guessed the identity of this newly arrived squad leader, but he also thought that he had yet to guess it completely.

    "This is your job. You can do whatever you want. I won''t interfere with your work." Aoba said lightly.

    As soon as this was said. Those prisoners who were originally looking forward. In an instant, it withered.

    The expressions on everyone''s faces dimmed. They had worked so hard just to get a chance not to be sent to the cat-faced demon. Who knew that this person did not say anything at all?

    Of course, they had no idea at all.

    The person they were facing now was the cat-faced demon himself. It was just that he was not meeting them as the cat-faced demon.

    Most importantly...

    Relying on his acute paranoia ability, Aoba could determine that the guard leader suspected his identity accurately. Therefore, he naturally wouldn''t say anything for these prisoners at this time.

    "Then I will send them to the cat-faced demon." The guard leader said meaningfully.

    "Go."

    Aoba casually waved his hand. His body movements showed that he did not want to be entangled in this topic anymore.

    After that, Aoba opened the door of his office. He walked straight in, then gently closed the door. He left the guard leader, the other guards, and the prisoners in the corridor.

    Other than the guard leader. The others did not feel anything at all. The guards only wanted to send these prisoners to the cat-faced demon''s compartment. This was already a daily matter for them.

    As for these prisoners, they seemed to be in a daze. They seemed to have already lost half their lives before the official interrogation.

    Only the guard leader here silently looked at the door that had been closed.

    ''Had I guessed wrong?''

    ''That person is not the cat-faced demon?''

    Thinking of this, a hint of determination flashed through the eyes of the guard leader. He immediately led the guards to escort the prisoner to the cat-faced demon''s compartment.

    After a while, the guard leader brought these people to the door of the No. 7 compartment. He gently knocked on the door and pushed it open.

    In the dark room, the guard leader saw the cat-faced demon wearing a cat-face mask.

    Only...

    This cat-faced demon gave him a very strange feeling. It was different from before.

    ''It is definitely different!''

    ''This is not the same person!''

    The guard leader immediately felt that he had discovered something. His eyes stared intensely at the "cat-faced demon" in front of him, who was very different from before, and instantly fell into deep thought.

    "Bring in the prisoners who need to be interrogated!"

    Shinichi was the first to speak. He did not imitate Aoba or know what Aoba had done previously. He was only doing his own cat-faced demon unique style.

    "Okay."

    The guard leader nodded. After that, he gave the guards around him a look. He knew that he had discovered something but did not know what this meant. Moreover, he was not a detective. He wanted to avoid digging deeper into the details of this place.

    Following the instructions of the guard leader. These guards sent the prisoners to the No. 7 compartment, then they left together.

    While the guard leader was leaving, he was still thinking about what he had just experienced.

    ''If I''m not wrong...''

    ''That squad leader is the real cat-faced demon.''

    ''This person is a newly replaced cat-faced demon.''

    ''The purpose should be to maintain the character of the cat-faced demon.''

    After the guard leader thought about this matter, his heart immediately relaxed. After he knew that the squad leader was the first-generation cat-faced demon, he understood that the squad leader would not do anything against him. They were old friends.

    As for the current cat-faced demon...

    He would also help maintain this character. After all, the cat-faced demon''s identity was also his money tree. He could receive many benefits when distributing the prisoners to be interrogated.

    "I knew that the cat-faced demon would be promoted. There are not many people who can make such achievements!" The guard leader whispered in a voice that only he could hear.

    After that, he left with the rest of the guards. Just as they walked out to the path they came from.

    The guard leader glanced at the door of Aoba''s office. His eyes flashed with deep meaning, but he didn''t say anything else and directly walked away.

    ...

    Aoba stood in the cleaned office and looked around the room. Although the place was not big, it was good to have a personal space.

    There was a desk in the room.

    There were also chairs.

    The most important thing was...

    There was light here that made it less dark.

    As a whole, it was still very simple but compared to the modern world offices, it was still very simple, but in Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s eyes, it was already extravagant!

    Aoba looked around and finally stopped at the wall beside the door. It could be said to be a visual blind spot. It was difficult for people who had just entered to notice that place.

    After confirming the location. Aoba slowly raised his right hand and pressed it down. A black circular symbol appears on the wall.

    It was his Flying Thunder God Formula!

    "This is much better!"

    After Aoba took down the Flying Thunder God Formula, this office became a part of his strategic map. He could quickly teleport over through Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) at any time.

    Instantly, Aoba immediately formed hand seals.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba directly created a shadow clone that looked exactly like him. The shadow clone stood in front of him.

    "Go to the tower''s first floor and use shadow clone again. Let all the shadow clones continue to practice the puppet technique," Aoba said to the shadow clone.

    "Yes!"

    The shadow clone immediately responded. Then, with a thought, he directly communicated with the tower''s Flying Thunder God Formula. He directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and instantly disappeared.

    Almost at the same time.

    The tall tower.

    First floor.

    Aoba''s shadow clone appeared in a flash. Then, he raised his hands and extended his index and middle fingers to form a cross.

    "Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba''s shadow clone immediately used Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique). In an instant, one shadow clone after another appeared on this floor, filling up the first floor of the tower.

    There was no need to explain anything. These shadow clones had all gone to their respective duties to do their training content. They were all Aoba. They had the same thoughts as Aoba.

    The hands of each shadow clone began to fiddle with all kinds of wood parts, either polished or pieced together, and gradually got busy.

    ...

    Aoba sat in his brand-new office.

    He took out the book he had used in the morning, opened it to the first page, and again saw the relationship diagram between the Hiruzen, Danzo, and Tobirama.

    He pulled his thoughts back to the thought of this matter.

    "I''m going to look back!"

    Aoba immediately closed his eyes and placed his hands on his temples. Anyway, he just arrived here. He was newly promoted in this position, and Eaton still needed to inform the people here. It just so happened to be the perfect time to laze around.

    All of a sudden, Aoba once again opened up Danzo''s memories. He immersed himself again in Danzo''s memories.

    Scene after scene began to appear in Aoba''s mind, and they were presented in front of him from the first perspective.

    After Tobirama went to cover the rear and fought with the Kinkaku Force, the six-member group headed by Hiruzen quickly left the Country of Lightning and returned to the Country of Fire territory.

    Throughout the entire process, Danzo was in a state of confusion, jealousy, and frustration.

    However, there was one thing that never changed. That was Danzo''s gaze had always been focused on Hiruzen.

    Because of that matter, he had always been brooding over Hiruzen. He felt that he had suffered a loss because of his slow reaction and was unable to speak of the matter of him wanting to become bait before Hiruzen said those words.

    Apart from the intense regret and frustration in Danzo''s heart, the entire team was immersed in sorrow.

    They all knew after such a thing happened. The Second Hokage, who had exhausted his physical strength and did not have many chakras as bait, probably would not be able to come back alive.

    Aoba followed Danzo''s perspective and kept staring at Hiruzen, who was leading the team at the front.

    This made him discover more problems clearly.

    Hiruzen did not look as sad as the other people. The whole image showed a rare "for the big picture", which was to quickly take his companions away and make the feeling of running away very wonderful.

    "Now is not the time to be sad. We must return to Konohagakure. We can''t let sensei die in vain!"

    Hiruzen said to the other companions in a low voice. Through words, he lets these people walk out of their sad emotions and concentrate on returning to Konohagakure. He did not want any accidents to happen along the way. Moreover, when he spoke, he already had the attitude of a leader.

    "Yes!"

    Except for Danzo, everyone responded. However, this sentence ignited Danzo''s thoughts about Tobirama, and tears instantly blurred his vision.

    When Aoba saw this, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. He suddenly realized a problem that he had never thought of before. He had always known that Hiruzen was hypocritical, and his hypocrisy only allowed Danzo to do the things he could not do on the stage.

    But was it really like that?

    When Aoba looked at these things from Danzo''s perspective.

    At least, he felt that¡­

    At least, he felt that all the time when the time node of Tobirama''s death was pushed forward.

    Danzo was a normal person.

    It was just that he was more decisive in his way of doing things and had Tobirama''s demeanor. However, he was still upright and did not use any schemes or tricks.

    But the Hiruzen at this time node...

    Oh, no!

    It was already the Third Hokage.

    On the other hand, it revealed the shadows of those typical ruthless characters he had seen in history books.

    The things that Hiruzen had done. It seemed like it was unintentional. In reality, it was filled with schemes.

    The more Aoba felt, the clearer it became. It was just that he did not know what the people around were thinking, nor did he know what Danzo was thinking.

    No wonder...

    No wonder the remnants of the old era appeared. Logically speaking, the Ino-Shika-Cho clan should have been on the side of the Sarutobi Clan at that time.

    Unless.

    Their hearts were following the Sarutobi Clan but they were not following Hiruzen!

    Aoba continued to look at the memories. After Hiruzen returned to Konohagakure, he began preparing to take over Third Hokage''s position.

    However, things did not go so smoothly.

    Although Hiruzen temporarily stayed in the Hokage''s office and temporarily sat in the Hokage position, planning and managing the village, he did not receive the support of most of the villagers. This caused him not to have the title of Hokage for some time officially.

    Things were complicated during this time.

    In the first month since Hiruzen returned to Konohagakure. The entire Konohagakure was in chaos. There were both internal and external problems.

    The Senju clan in the village wanted to promote another clan member to inherit the position of Hokage, which was greatly recognized.

    At the same time, the Uchiha clan also pushed out an Uchiha clan member to compete for the position of Third Hokage.

    As for the Ino-Shika-Cho clan that originally should stand behind Hiruzen, they did not clearly express their attitude.

    At that time, Konohagakure was shaken by a storm.

    After returning to the village, Danzo saw everything but did not have any thoughts. He was still immersed in the pain of losing the Hokage position, lying at home every day, and just going out once every few days.

    Then, Hiruzen personally came to visit.

    Aoba suddenly focused his attention. He faintly felt that the turning point of future events might be born here.

    ...

    After hearing the knock on the door, Danzo walked to the door and opened it. He saw Hiruzen standing at the door, wearing Konohagakure''s ninja clothes. The corners of his mouth curled into a mocking smile.

    "Hiruzen, oh, no, Third Hokage-sama, how come you have time to come to this broken place of mine!" Danzo said in a strange tone. His hatred for Hiruzen had yet passed. During this period of time, he was thinking of the scene of that day, and it would even appear in his dreams. He dreamed that he did not step forward to be the bait, and in the end, he lost the position of Hokage that should belong to him.

    "Are you not going to invite me in to talk?" Hiruzen stared at Danzo with an indifferent expression. There was no change in his expression. He looked like an emotionless machine.

    "Come in."

    Danzo turned around and walked into the house. Hiruzen followed behind Danzo. The two of them walked toward the living room.

    "I won''t make tea for you, and you don''t need any hospitality. Please do as you please!" Danzo sat directly on the futon and had no intention of talking to Hiruzen. He still regarded Hiruzen as a thorn in his side and could not say any words of blessing. It was similar to Obito''s complex emotions when he saw Kakashi become Jonin.

    "I''ll make it for you!"

    Hiruzen was not angry at Danzo''s rejection. He then began to busy himself.

    Wash the teapot and tea cups.

    Boil the water.

    Brew the tea.

    The whole process took more than ten minutes. In the end, Hiruzen walked to Danzo with the steaming tea that had already been brewed.

    "The tea is ready."

    Hiruzen placed the teapot and teacup on the table. Then, he sat on the futon on the other side. He began to pour a cup of tea for Danzo and pushed it to Danzo''s side.

    Then, Hiruzen pours himself a cup of tea.

    Two cups of tea were placed on the table.

    In this cold weather. There were traces of white smoke rising from it. At the same time, the refreshing fragrance of tea entered their noses.

    "You are not looking for me to make tea, are you?" Danzo rolled his eyes at Hiruzen and said grumpily. He would not forgive Hiruzen so easily just because of Hiruzen''s simple coaxing.

    "Danzo, I am not here to make tea. I have something very important to find you!" Hiruzen''s eyes suddenly became extremely serious, and his expression was serious, as if he had encountered something big.

    "I can''t help you." Danzo refused without even listening. What kind of joke was this? How could he help Hiruzen?

    "Danzo, I need your help. The village situation is too bad now. Only you can help me!" Hiruzen lowered his posture, giving off a feeling of being polite.

    "How do you want me to help you?" Danzo was stunned for a moment. This was the first time he had seen Hiruzen act like this, and his heart was somewhat distressed.

    "I want you to be Hokage''s assistant!" Hiruzen immediately stated his purpose.

    "Forget it; I''m not interested in assisting you. To be honest, I didn''t dismantle you when you became a Hokage because I still care about friendship and companionship." Danzo directly waved his hand. At that time, he had no interest in helping Hiruzen at all.

    "Danzo, only you can take this position. Now that sensei is gone, the only person I can trust the most in the whole Konohagakure is you. If you don''t help me, I won''t be able to sit steadily in the Hokage position." Hiruzen''s tone was very firm. He stared at Danzo and said, "For the sake of sensei, I hope that you can come out and help me."

    "Hiruzen, you think too highly of me. I don''t even dare to be the bait. What can I help you with?" The corners of Danzo''s mouth curled up in a mocking smile.

    "I want you to be the darkness of Konohagakure!"

    Hiruzen''s eyes suddenly widened, and when he spoke, his pupils kept trembling, and he said something that shocked Danzo.

    "I want to be the village''s Third Hokage, but there is too much resistance in the village to me becoming the Hokage. If I use tough means, it will make me, who is originally in a weak position, even more vulnerable."

    "My doctrine must be benevolent. I can''t hurt too many people. There are many things that I absolutely can''t do!"

    "But..."

    "Where there is light, there will be darkness!"

    "Whether it is lack of light or darkness, it will cause the world to be unable to function normally!"

    "Danzo."

    "You are my other half!"

    Hiruzen''s voice reached Danzo''s ears, causing him to be stunned and unable to say a single word.

 CH 346

    When Aoba heard Saki''s words, his face suddenly became black. He helplessly glanced at Fugaku, and his eyes flashed with dissatisfaction.

    ''What happened to this person?''

    ''Didn''t we agree not to reveal my identity?''

    ''Why did he still say that he was a member of the Yamanaka clan?''

    ''He almost said my name!''

    ''This is a little too much!''

    Aoba was a little unhappy. He felt that Fugaku was a little too talkative. It was not only because he exposed his identity as a member of the Yamanaka clan, but it might also bring him many unnecessary troubles.

    Especially the Chunin exam was simply extremely troublesome...

    "I''m not interested. You can go by yourself."

    Aoba said unhappily. After saying this, he directly took a step forward, completely ignoring Saki and Fugaku behind him.

    "I''ll go back first!"

    After saying that.

    Under the gaze of the two, Aoba directly walked out. He did not look back and walked out of Konoha Military Police Force''s door.

    "Hahahahaha..."

    When Fugaku saw Aoba like this, his heart immediately felt refreshed. The mood he had suppressed just now was released at this moment.

    He was not dissatisfied or angry at Aoba''s action.

    After all, Aoba had helped him so much.

    Moreover.

    He had already treated Aoba as a friend!

    "???"

    Saki looked at what was happening in front of her in a daze. Her head was dizzy, and she could not understand what had happened between them.

    After that.

    She looked at Fugaku, tilted her head, and stared at him, her eyes full of questions.

    What was going on?

    Why did he suddenly leave?

    He didn''t look happy...

    Why was he inexplicably angry?

    "What happened to him?"

    Saki asked Fugaku in confusion. Her beautiful eyes were full of doubt. She still didn''t know what had happened to Aoba. Why did he suddenly react so strongly?

    "Is it because he doesn''t want to send me?"

    This was the only reason Saki could think of. It was a very simple reason. No matter what was said earlier, this person was not angry. Now that Fugaku mentioned sending her home, he was immediately unhappy. How could she not overthink?

    "No!"

    Fugaku shook his head without hesitation.

    "He is not angry with you..."

    "He is angry with me..."

    "Maybe he doesn''t want me to arrange for him to participate in Chunin Exam!"

    Fugaku immediately explained.

    In fact.

    He was very clear in his heart.

    Aoba put on a displeased look.

    It was because he said that Aoba was a ninja of the Yamanaka clan.

    He knew that when Aoba left Anbu''s dormitory, he told him that he did not want others to know his identity.

    However.

    He did not tell Saki the real reason.

    Instead, he made up an answer that Aoba did not want to participate in Chunin Exams. This made it easier to accept.

    Moreover.

    Fugaku also wanted Aoba to give it a try!

    He could feel that although this girl''s strength was not strong, she had a tacit understanding with Akimichi Rin. This way, the effect would not be simple. Their strength was still quite reliable.

    The most important thing was...

    The two of them were just short of one person. Otherwise, he would not think of Aoba. In fact, he was not helping Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin. Instead, he wanted to help Aoba. He wanted to give Aoba a chance to take the ride so that Aoba could also participate in Chunin Exam.

    This was Fugaku''s deep friendship with Aoba. After he realized he had a chance to help Aoba, he immediately fought for it.

    "Saki, how about this? I''ll send you home now."

    Fugaku changed the subject quickly and said that he decided to have a good talk with Saki and do ideological work on the way to send her home.

    "Aren''t you busy?"

    Saki was stunned for a moment. She felt something strange but couldn''t tell what it was. She just stared at Fugaku suspiciously, and question marks kept appearing in her head.

    This wasn''t what Konoha Military Police Force''s ninja would say!

    Didn''t he have no time just now?

    Why did he have time now?

    Why did this person speak in such a contradictory manner?

    All of a sudden.

    The look in Saki''s eyes when he looked at Fugaku had changed. He vaguely felt that the latter was not so reliable.

    "This night is too dangerous. I can''t let you go back alone. Anyway, we''ve already figured out what happened with Kidoshiro. Now, let him reflect on his actions in the room!"

    Fugaku waved his hand casually.

    In fact.

    After he figured out what Kidoshiro had done, he had nothing else to do.

    What he said earlier.

    It was just to provide Aoba with a chance to send Saki home and see if it was possible to join their team.

    However...

    Looking at Aoba''s current actions.

    He seemed to be a little repulsed.

    Then he had to send this Nara girl back personally!

    He couldn''t let her walk back on her own.

    Just as Aoba decided not to send her back, Fugaku had already prepared to send her home. After all, he was Konoha Military Police Force''s ninja, and the other party had just encountered a near-death incident, so he had to be careful.

    Although he had already captured the murderer, he could not bear the responsibility if something went wrong on Saki''s way home again.

    Moreover.

    He still had to put in more effort!

    He wanted to see if he could help Aoba finalize the formation of the Chunin Exams team.

    "???"

    Saki just felt that Fugaku was strange, but he couldn''t tell where the specific problem was, so she didn''t say anything more. She nodded and said, "Okay."

    "Let''s go."

    Fugaku nodded at Saki. After that, he took the lead and walked out. His pace was not fast, and he was waiting for Saki to follow.

    "Oh~"

    Saki responded and followed him out.

    When the two walked out of Konoha Military Police Force, it was still very dark outside, with only a full moon hanging high above the night sky, using that gentle moonlight to shine on the earth in the dark night.

    After walking for a while.

    Saki felt that the atmosphere was a little stuffy, which was not interesting. Then, she shifted his gaze to Fugaku.

    "That... You saved me. I still don''t know your names!" Saki blinked her big eyes and said.

    "My name is Uchiha Fugaku. Nice to meet you!" Fugaku said with a smile. When the other party said he did not know him, he was slightly surprised. After all, he was the best among the younger generation of the Uchiha clan. There were not many people who did not know him, but the girl in front of him was just one of them.

    "Hehehe, Brother Fugaku, I won''t introduce myself. You know who I am!" Saki said with a smile. After hearing Fugaku''s introduction, she knew that the two of them had become much more familiar. After that asked again, "What about that Anbu Ninja with you? What is his name?"

    "He is wearing a mask and is at work. He needs to keep his identity a secret. I won''t tell you. In the future, you will have the chance to meet again." Fugaku said seriously. He did not say Aoba''s name directly. If Aoba did not express dissatisfaction with revealing his identity just now, he would have taken the opportunity to introduce Aoba to Saki.

    "Boring!"

    Saki rolled her eyes at Fugaku. She originally thought that her relationship with Fugaku was a little better, but now she couldn''t even ask for a name, making that person look strange and mysterious.

    "Oh, right!"

    After complaining, Saki seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She suddenly realized and stared at Fugaku with her eyes wide open.

    "Brother Fugaku!"

    "I don''t want to go back to my own home!"

    "I want to go to Akimichi''s house."

    "Rin and I have made an agreement!"

    "It has been a long time since the meeting time..."

    "She might be angry!"

    As Saki spoke, she suddenly slapped her head. This matter was almost forgotten by her again.

    "Alright!" Fugaku nodded. It did not matter where he went. He just needed to send Saki to the location safely. There was no difference whether it was Nara''s or Akimichi''s house.

    "Ah..."

    Saki patted her slightly puffed chest; this person seemed to be in shock again.

    "I almost forgot..."

    "If I really went home directly..."

    "Rin will definitely kill me tomorrow!"

    Saki seemed to have already seen the consequences. Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but shiver. One must know that her best friend was a violent woman!

    "Are you going to discuss the matter of your last teammate with Akimichi Rin?" Fugaku''s eyes suddenly lit up. This was what he was waiting for. Otherwise, he would feel that there was no point in sending her.

    "Yes..."

    When Saki thought of this, she felt a headache. She immediately spread out her hands and put on a helpless posture.

    "Rin and I can be said to have used all the methods we can think of. Even our cousins are helping us find people everywhere. They are very active, but we can''t find a single person. Those who are weaker don''t want to participate in Chunin Exams because they fear danger. Those who are strong are not willing to team up with us two female ninjas. It is too embarrassing."

    Saki told him about the predicament she was facing. This could not be explained simply by understanding.

    Even in the world of ninjas.

    There was still some gender discrimination.

    Usually, it was already the limit for a team to have a female ninja. If there were more, then their combat power would be greatly reduced. This was a problem that existed even in the modern world. It was impossible to ignore or avoid.

    Plus...

    Their cousins did not want them to pass the exams, so when they were looking for people, they did not go to those who could help them.

    Instead, they went to find those who obviously could not pass the Chunin Exams to pull them down.

    Aoba was one of them who was found.

    Of course.

    The things that these cousins had done were far more than this.

    After all, one of them was called Nara Shikaku. His brain was very good, and his ideas came one after another. He had no intention of letting these two sisters pass the Chunin Exams so easily.

    They already had a chat with those few stronger ones, so they rejected these two sisters.

    Because of this.

    With Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin not knowing anything, their already few choices became more difficult to achieve.

    "Hahahahaha..."

    When Fugaku saw Saki''s appearance, he could not help but laugh out loud. This was not a mockery but a cheerful smile. Why did he feel that Aoba''s chance had become even greater?

    "Alright, Brother Fugaku. It''s fine if you don''t help me, but you actually laughed at me. Don''t you feel pain in your conscience?" When Saki heard Fugaku''s laughter, it immediately fierce her. She was in a bad mood and immediately stood still. From her pitiful appearance, it seemed that she was about to cry.

    "How could I laugh at you..." Fugaku immediately realized that the situation was not good. He quickly restrained his laughter and put on a serious posture. He said, "Saki, don''t worry. I''ll help you. Leave your Chunin Exams companions problem to me. I will solve it for you. I will definitely let you participate in the Chunin Exam!"

    "Really?!" Saki''s eyes immediately lit up. Recently, she had been worrying about this matter and had no clue at all. Her emotions were stirred up in an instant, and her eyes were fixed on Fugaku. She had just acted like a spoiled child and did not have much hope for Fugaku. However, she expected the latter to have differing views. This made her feel pleasantly surprised.

    "Of course, it''s true. How can I lie to you about this kind of thing? Don''t worry, it will definitely be fine!" Fugaku nodded heavily. His face was filled with a serious expression, and there was no meaning of joking at all.

    Saki widened her eyes and stared at Fugaku, standing in front of her. When she saw the latter''s real appearance, a thought suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Suddenly.

    Saki widened her eyes.

    "Wait..."

    "Brother Fugaku."

    "The person you were talking about..."

    "Could it be the masked man from earlier?!"

    The corner of Saki''s mouth twitched a few times. She had not thought about it earlier, but after seeing Fugaku''s appearance, she suddenly realized this possibility.

    And it was a big possibility!

    When she asked this question, her mind was already thinking about the masked man just now.

    But...

    She didn''t even know what the other person looked like.

    She didn''t even know his name.

    This situation...

    She didn''t feel much at all.

    "Yes... it''s him!"

    Fugaku nodded repeatedly. In his heart, he had already decided that he wanted Aoba to participate in the Chunin Exams.

    He felt that this was just the right thing to do.

    Aoba had never participated in the Chunin Exam.

    He could take this opportunity to try.

    Otherwise...

    He felt that it would take a lot of work for Aoba to find such an opportunity in the future.

    There would no longer be such a team that just happened to lack people appearing.

    Although Aoba seemed to be unwilling to participate.

    However.

    He did not care about Aoba''s opinion. He would slowly do Aoba''s matter, believing he could convince Aoba.

    "If you can really persuade him, it''s not that we can''t..."

    Saki did not feel much about the masked man. Although there was some misunderstanding when they first met, it was not a big deal. After all, they were really lacking a member.

    As long as he could really join their team and participate in the Chunin Exam, she had no objections.

    Perhaps...

    The only thing she was concerned about was that the masked man did not show her his real face and did not know what his name was.

    However, if she thought of his Anbu identity, it would be fine. The problem was not big. If it could really solve her current problem, she would be very happy.

    "Alright! With your words, I am relieved. Leave the rest to me!"

    Fugaku''s eyes suddenly lit up. Now, he felt that this was no longer a problem. It could be said that it would be easily solved.

    ...

    At this time.

    Aoba still did not know that Fugaku had sold him. Just as he returned to the Anbu dormitory, he fell directly on the iron bed.

    This night was really too tiring.

    He needed to rest.

    Aoba just quietly lay on the bed.

    He didn''t want to think about anything else.

    He just wanted to have a good sleep.

    Wait until tomorrow to talk about the other things!

    ...

    Gradually.

    Half a night passed quickly.

    When Aoba opened his eyes, it was already the morning of the next day.

    He did not even change his Anbu uniform. After all, he was too tired yesterday. This made it much easier for him in the morning.

    Aoba immediately washed up.

    After packing his things, he began walking to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    "Aoba!"

    Not long after he walked out, he immediately heard a shout. The voice was very familiar to Aoba.

    It was Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain, Morino Eaton.

    After hearing Eaton''s voice, Aoba immediately looked over and saw Eaton standing not far away.

    "Brother Eaton, why are you here?"

    Seeing that there was no one around, Aoba immediately called out the address they would only say when they were alone together.

    "Aoba, have you forgotten? Today, I will introduce you to the compartment''s ninjas. I will let them know of your existence and let them listen to your arrangements." Eaton said to Aoba. He had already informed those people yesterday and was going to report the situation to Aoba early in the morning today.

    "Brother Eaton, there is no need to make such a big fuss. Let''s keep a low profile. There is no need to hold any greeting ceremony. I will go to the office to wait for them. Let them come to the office to see me. I will deal with the rest slowly." Aoba said to Eaton,

    These were his true thoughts!

    After Kidoshiro''s incident, he realized even more deeply...

    One had to keep a low profile!

    This was very important!

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t even know when he was targeted!

    Although the current Aoba was not very afraid of these Konohagakure Intelligence Division ninjas. It was better than nothing. At least, he wanted peace.

    "Aoba, do you really think so?" Eaton stared at Aoba and asked. He was very concerned about Aoba''s opinion. This was not a matter of one or two days.

    "Yes, Brother Eaton. If it is possible, let me control the process myself. I want to follow my rhythm." Aoba nodded heavily. The eyes on the mask revealed a determined look.

    "Alright, I just haven''t told them who their squad leader is this time. Then I won''t tell them. Now I will tell them to go to your office to find you. You can deal with the rest yourself!" Eaton immediately nodded and said. He respected Aoba''s opinion and directly followed Aoba''s instructions.

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton!" Aoba immediately thanked Eaton. He was very clear about the principle of reciprocity. He immediately took out a brand new blank book and waved it in front of Eaton. He said, "Brother Eaton, I have already thought of a new book. If there are no accidents, I can write the first chapter today."

    "This is really good news!" After hearing Aoba''s words, a smile immediately appeared on Eaton''s face. It could be seen that he was really happy. It had been a long time since he had seen a new one. The story of the Teacher Bai of the Ninja School''s degree of excitement was slowly getting reduced.

    "Brother Eaton, I will go to my office if there is nothing else." Aoba nodded to Eaton. He had already discovered that writing such a thing would be a killer move to Eaton. Every time he took it out, it was extremely effective and has been tried and tested.

    "Go, go!"

    Eaton nodded at Aoba. He could not help but start to look forward to it. As for informing the ninjas, it was not a big deal at all. As long as Aoba could write happily and with wonderful content, everything would be worth it.

    After Aoba sent Eaton away, he immediately walked toward his office.

    There was no problem not revealing his identity.

    Wearing a mask in Anbu doesn''t mean everyone knows everyone. Normally, everyone doesn''t know each other, and it''s not surprising.

    Aoba just did not want to expose the fact that he had been promoted too early.

    How long had he been in Konohagakure Intelligence Division?

    He was directly promoted.

    There were bound to be a lot of jealous eyes.

    This was not a good thing.

    As early as when he helped Danzo read the memories of those Kumogakure Ninjas, Aoba found that many people of the Yamanaka clan envied Yamanaka Kaze.

    He did not want such a thing to happen to him.

    Aoba soon arrived at his office. He sat directly on the chair in the office and slowly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "They will be here soon!"

    Aoba directly closed his eyes and rested. He had not slept well yesterday and woke up early in the morning. He wanted to take advantage of the time before these Konohagakure Intelligence Division ninjas came here to rest for a while.

    As time passed.

    Half an hour passed.

    Dong Dong Dong...

    A series of knocks sounded at the iron door. Following these sounds, Aoba was directly awakened from his resting posture.

    "Come in."

    Aoba said indifferently. Then, he slowly opened his eyes. Behind the eye socket of the mask, his eyes were shining brightly.

    Creak!

    As soon as Aoba said this.

    A ninja wearing a mask and an Anbu uniform walked in. This ninja was Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s ninja.

    "Squad Leader!"

    After the torturer ninja entered Aoba''s room, he immediately bowed to Aoba. He looked very respectful. It was obvious that Eaton had instructed him. He did not dare to make Aoba, this squad leader, feel bad.

    "Yes."

    Aoba nodded. His gaze fell on the ninja. Then, he slowly asked, "What place are you in charge of?"

    "I''m in charge of compartment No. 1."

    The ninja immediately introduces himself. After he finished speaking, he began to explain the contents of his work one by one.

    ...

    For the next period of time.

    One by one, torturer ninjas entered Aoba''s office.

    There were a total of nine torturer ninjas.

    Their work location was between compartments No. 1 to No. 9.

    The nature of daily work was exactly the same as that of Aoba in the past. Moreover, this time, everyone only got to know each other. There was nothing like a job handover, so there was no place to waste too much time.

    After every torturer ninjas walked through the office, they all returned to their respective compartments and started today''s interrogation.

    "Phew..."

    After the last interrogation ninja left, Aoba could not help but let out a long breath. He suddenly felt that this kind of work was more tiring than interrogating a criminal.

    He didn''t want to deal with so many strangers.

    He knew this very well.

    Of course.

    During this process.

    Aoba did not ask for the names of these people. At the same time, he did not say his own name. Both wore masks, and this place maintained the most basic mystery.

    After the torturer ninjas of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division left.

    Silence returned to Aoba''s office.

    It could be said that it was time for him to be alone.

    "Actually, it''s good to be promoted. At least it''s very quiet now. No one can disturb me at all. I can do what I want with peace of mind."

    Aoba muttered to himself.

    After that.

    He closed his eyes tightly.

    He raised his hands and placed his elbows on the table, pressing his fingers into his forehead and temples, trying his best to let his brain relax.

    At this time.

    Aoba was already preparing to read the matter regarding the Uzumaki Clan.

    In a moment.

    Aoba accurately found the part that was marked in Danzo''s memory, the part that belonged to the Uzumaki Clan when the incident happened.

    He stood in the first-person perspective.

    He entered Danzo''s memory.

    He was in the Hokage Office.

    At this moment.

    There were only two people here.

    One was Shimura Danzo, the source of the memories, and the other was the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was wearing a Hokage robe with his hands behind his back and looking out of the window.

    Aoba noticed the current time node.

    It had been about ten years since Hiruzen became the Third Hokage, and all the major forces in the ninja world had already known that he had become the Third Hokage.

    After the cleansing of the First Ninja World War.

    The Ninja World had experienced a short period of development.

    But there was already some movement around the corner.

    According to Danzo''s memories.

    Two years later from this time.

    The Second Ninja World War had erupted!

    At this point in time, Konohagakure''s regime had already fallen into Hiruzen''s hands, but it was not completely stable yet. It was in a period of peace on the surface but turbulent undercurrents.

    After all, there were still many extremists outside who did not accept Hiruzen becoming the Third Hokage.

    Only...

    After Hiruzen became the Third Hokage.

    To create his usual kind personality, he wanted to be full of love for the village, forgive many mistakes, and stand on the side of the sun.

    It was because of this choice.

    Many people who opposed Hiruzen were not disposed of at that time.

    Hiruzen also specifically told Danzo not to touch those people for the time being because the entire village was not very convinced of his rule. If those people disappeared in an instant, it could be said that people would easily suspect him.

    It was not good for him to establish a bright character!

    Because of this.

    The remnants of the old era lived until the time when Aoba came to the Ninja World.

    "Hiruzen, you already know about that matter, right?" Danzo said in a low voice. His eyes were focused on Hiruzen, who was looking out of the window with his back facing him. His whole body was emitting a gloomy aura.

    "Got it." Hiruzen nodded, took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at Danzo. He said, "Ashina-sama has passed away. "

    "The current Uzumaki Clan leader intends to lead the Uzumaki Clan back to Konohagakure. He has already sent the letter." Danzo stared at Hiruzen and said.

    "Do you have any ideas?" Hiruzen glanced at Danzo and asked. After he said this, he opened the drawer and took a kiseru from it. Then, he held the kiseru in his mouth, lit it, and took a few puffs.

    "Ignore," Danzo answered without hesitation.

    "Why?" Hiruzen calmly took a puff. He was not dissatisfied with Danzo''s words at all. Perhaps only in front of Danzo would he take off his disguise and appear normal.

    "The Uzumaki Clan is not a small clan. They are distant relatives of the Senju Clan. The members of the clan are very good at sealing techniques. Their strength can not be underestimated. After all, their clan has built up a village. If we accept them, it is no different than inviting wolves into our home!" Danzo immediately said.

    "Why did you lead a wolf into our home?" Hiruzen was calm. He took another puff of smoke and looked up at Danzo. He said, "You know that Ashina-sama signed a friendship agreement with the first-generation Hokage-sama in the early years. In order to show the friendship between the two countries, we, Konohagakure, have the symbol of the Uzumaki Clan on our ninja uniform. Moreover, when Konohagakure was established, the Uzumaki Clan joined Konohagakure. However, they were separated later, and now they will return. Don''t you think the village can add a strong fighting force?"

    "Hiruzen, the Uzumaki Clan is indeed a strong fighting force, but you have to see if we can use this force. This is very important. Now that the Uzumaki Clan has lost the Ashina-sama, it can be said that they are a group of dragons without a leader. But there is a phoenix in Konohagakure. You must not ignore Mito-sama!" Danzo said very seriously.

    "You mean... Mito-sama may lead the Uzumaki Clan into a coup?" Hiruzen''s face began to turn heavy. In fact, he had already thought of these things, but he just wanted to hear Danzo say them out. This way, not only could he turn the person who raised this topic into Danzo, but it could also further confirm his thoughts.

    "Mito-sama may not have this idea right now, but after the people of the Uzumaki Clan come, it is hard to say!" Danzo said directly.

    "Tell me in detail. I want to hear your analysis and then make the most appropriate decision." Hiruzen nodded to Danzo. At this point in time, he trusted Danzo very much. There was not even a bit of estrangement between them.

    "The current Konohagakure is the most suitable for you. The people of the Senju clan have withered, and all of them have fallen into a state of madness for the experiment of Wood Release. There is no need for us to do anything. The Senju clan will be annihilated in the long river of history..."

    Danzo immediately began to talk about his thoughts.

    "At that time, the number one clan title in the village will fall on the Uchiha. We only need to target the Uchiha. With the death of Kagami, the Uchiha has fallen into a state of being leaderless and can not make any waves in a short period of time."

    "This stage was very suitable for the development of the Sarutobi Clan. As long as the Sarutobi Clan was tied up with other clans, especially the Nara Clan, Yamanaka Clan, and Akimichi Clan. Together with the Inuzuka Clan, the Aburame Clan, and Hyuga Clan, the entire Konohagakure could slowly become a piece of iron. If the Uchiha Clan wanted to have any ideas, they could only rely on their clan''s strength, and there will naturally be a gap in strength. "

    "But the premise of this ideal situation is that Uzumaki Clan will not mix in!"

    "As I said just now, the Uzumaki Clan is extremely powerful. Their overall combat strength is no weaker than the Senju Clan. Although the Uzumaki Clan has lived in the Uzushiogakure for the past few years and is nominally an independent village, they have always been protected by the Senju Clan. No one has attacked them at all. They have been accumulating strength over the years!"

    "To what extent is this strength? How terrifying do you think it will be?"

    When Danzo said this, his tone became slightly excited. Then, he relaxed a little, making himself look less excited. His entire being became much calmer.

    "That''s the way it is."

    "It''s already on the surface."

    "Ashina-sama has just died"

    "You have to know that this differs from the Senju clan dying. Hashirama-sama is the leader of the Senju clan. His death caused the Senju clan to lose their way directly. As for Ashina-sama''s death will completely release the clan, allowing them to go from a relatively muddle-headed leader to a powerful leader."

    "That powerful leader..."

    "It''s the Kyuubi Jinchuriki who still doesn''t seem to have any trace of age!"

    "Just think about it."

    "If the Uzumaki clan, which is comparable to the strength of a village, enters Konohagakure, it will directly become a super clan that surpasses the Uchiha clan."

    "And the head of this super clan."

    "It is the wife of the First Hokage, the powerful Kyuubi Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Mito-sama!"

    When Danzo said this, his voice directly stopped. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a mocking arc.

    He was not mocking anyone else.

    It was the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was in front of him.

    "This way."

    "Hiruzen."

    "You, the Third Hokage, who has been in power for ten years and still has someone who opposes you."

    "How can you continue?"

    Danzo''s last sentence was like a sharp bayonet, directly stabbing into the weakest part of Hiruzen''s heart.

    "You are right!"

    Hiruzen directly put down the kiseru in his hand. His expression was no longer as calm as before, and he looked especially serious.

    "The people from the Uzumaki Clan are not friendly!"

    "If they enter Konohagakure."

    "The Uzumaki Clan is stronger than my Sarutobi Clan."

    "The name Uzumaki is far better than me, Sarutobi Hiruzen."

    "I am afraid I will have to reach the end of this position!"

    After muttering to this point, Hiruzen slowly shook his head. His seemingly calm eyes revealed a ruthless look in the depths of his eyes.

    "I can not let the Uzumaki clan enter Konohagakure!" After Hiruzen finished speaking, he suddenly looked at Danzo again and asked, "Danzo, do you have any ideas?"

    "I have plenty of ideas, but how much is not your determination?" Danzo said indifferently.

    "The Uzumaki Clan is different from those remnants," Hiruzen said meaningfully. He did not speak too clearly, but his meaning was accurately conveyed to Danzo.

    "Leave it to me."

    Danzo nodded directly. His left eye, exposed on the outside, slightly narrowed and shot out a fierce gaze.

    "I will now go through my intelligence network and spread the information about the death of Uzumaki Ashina. They have long been afraid of the sealing technique of the Uzumaki Clan. They have not moved because they fear Senju Hashirama and Uzumaki Ashina."

    After Danzo finished speaking, he turned directly and walked toward the office door. After he said this decision, Hiruzen did not say a word. He knew that this was a tacit agreement. The two had already formed this tacit understanding.

    Just as Danzo walked to the door.

    He stopped.

    He turned his face slightly.

    He glanced at Hiruzen, who was sitting at his desk.

    "Don''t worry about Mito-sama. From the standpoint of our Konohagakure, not only will we not attack the Uzumaki Clan, but we will also send ninjas to help the Uzumaki Clan."

    "When something happens to the Uzumaki Clan..."

    "Hiruzen, you will personally lead the ninjas there!"

    "Always let the people in the village see that you, the Hokage, attach great importance to the Uzumaki Clan."

    After saying that.

    Danzo directly walked out of the Hokage''s office.

 CH 347

    "Phew..."

    At this time, Aoba slowly opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I can''t tell if this is Hiruzen''s problem or Danzo''s problem. These two people are really a match made in heaven. They cooperated too well!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh.

    Now, he only saw this past through a short memory fragment.

    He knew that there were more things to come.

    After all, what he read was Danzo''s memory.

    If he continued to read, he could see how Danzo sent information to the various forces and how Hiruzen follow-up.

    However.

    Aoba was very clear.

    Just from the memory of this scene, he already had some understanding of what had happened to the Uzumaki clan.

    Uzumaki Ashina was dead!

    Aoba still had some memory of this person.

    After all, the Uzumaki Clan always appears in the animations, and even if they appear in memories, it was hard not to have a deep impression.

    Uzumaki Ashina''s name left the deepest impression on Aoba when he appeared.

    There was only one scene.

    Looked very old.

    His hair was all white.

    It was particularly eye-catching among the many red-haired ninjas of the Uzumaki Clan.

    However, what he did not expect was...

    Uzumaki Ashina''s name actually had such a great influence. His death directly led to the end of the Uzumaki Clan.

    "It seems the clan''s leader does not need to be too strong. If that happens, all the clan members are under the leader''s shade. They live in peace and die from worries. If the clan leader is not so strong, but the clan''s overall strength is strong, on the contrary, they can go further. Now I understand why they say the Hyuga clan is the strongest in Konoha. The overall strength of this clan is extremely powerful, and it is not contaminated with so many rights and wrongs. Even if they face Hiruzen, who is extremely cowardly, they also understand the principle of abandoning the carriage to protect the commander."

    Aoba sighed silently.

    As his understanding of Konohagakure became deeper and deeper, his understanding of many things became clearer and clearer.

    This village was far from being as harmonious and beautiful as it seemed on the surface, but there were many dark conspiracies that ordinary people could not see.

    "I believe that when the First Hokage Senju Hashirama established Konohagakure, it was indeed a utopia in a chaotic world that he imagined. The people who used to protect the village were full of ideals. But the village development trajectory changed after the death of the First Hokage. It''s not so simple anymore. "

    Aoba had already seen Konohagakure''s development very clearly in this matter. After all, when the First Hokage died, Tobirama was in charge of the village.

    No matter what was said.

    Tobirama was Danzo''s teacher and was no weaker than Danzo in terms of scheming.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba fell into silence again.

    "Let''s continue watching!"

    After hesitating for a moment, Aoba made up his mind. He slowly closed his eyes and raised his hands to the temples on both sides of his head.

    In a split second.

    Aoba once again enters Danzo''s memories. Scenes after scene appeared in his mind.

    This time.

    The scene in front of Aoba changed.

    He was familiar with this place.

    He had been here before.

    This was Danzo''s office next to Hokage Building.

    Danzo sat in the office.

    Staring at the scroll on the table, he began to write one text after another. The content of the text was exactly the intelligence relationship that Danzo has in his hand.

    Line after line of text appeared on the scroll.

    It was completely reflected in Aoba''s line of sight.

    After all, everything that was presented in the memory was Danzo''s first-person perspective, which was enough to see these words clearly.

    The content was very clear.

    All that was written was about the Uzumaki Clan matter, announcing to the various forces that Uzumaki Ashina was dead and the Uzumaki Clan was in its most dangerous period. As long as everyone worked together, they could exterminate the Uzumaki Clan.

    Judging from the content presented on this scroll.

    It was very infectious.

    Every word carried a feeling of temptation.

    After all...

    The people of these forces feared the Sealing Technique of the Uzumaki Clan. They had long wanted to find an opportunity to suppress this clan.

    Danzo now provided them with an opportunity.

    They could temporarily relinquish their prejudices against each other in a short time and deal with the Uzumaki Clan together. Then, they would talk about their own matters.

    When Aoba saw the scroll contents, he couldn''t help but sigh at Danzo''s ability to choose words and make sentences. He could describe Uzumaki Ashina''s death so exaggeratedly, so much so that the people who received the scroll could feel that if they missed this opportunity, they would regret it for an unknown period of time.

    Time continued to move on...

    After Danzo finished writing the contents of these scrolls, he began to pack them up.

    In the end, through his channels and connections, he sent these scrolls to the places they should go to...

    After Danzo sent these scrolls out, he began to release a piece of news to the village. That is, to close the village''s intelligence channels. In the future, information about the Uzumaki clan can only be released once he thinks it''s time.

    "Great!"

    Aoba opened his eyes again. His gaze looked forward, slowly digesting the contents.

    Danzo sent out a total of 13 sealed scrolls.

    The destination of these scrolls were all different places.

    The Country of Hot Water.

    The Country of Waves.

    The Country of Water.

    The Country of Lightning.

    The Country of River.

    The Country of Iron.

    ...

    The place where Danzo sent the scroll was not the ninja village but countries of all sizes.

    These countries all had a common characteristic.

    It was not far from the Country of Whirlpools and within the geographical range that can carry out strikes, and all of them were afraid of the Country of Whirlpools.

    The news of Uzumaki Ashina''s death.

    It has yet to be made public.

    Every member of the Uzumaki Clan knew how big of an impact this matter would have. Before they successfully merged with Konohagakure, this information had to be strictly confidential.

    But...

    The people of the Uzumaki Clan might not even know until their deaths.

    Their ally, Konohagakure, spread the news of Uzumaki Ashina''s death.

    It was precisely because of this news that the Uzumaki Clan was exterminated.

    Plus, until a long time later.

    When it was obviously too late to rescue the Uzumaki Clan, Hiruzen led a ninja team to clean up the battlefield.

    Now at this time...

    Aoba only thought about it. There was no need to guess what happened to the Uzumaki Clan in the later years. The outcome was already very clear. In the entire Ninja World, no one could save the Uzumaki Clan!

    "Actually, this gave me a lot of inspiration..."

    Aoba held his chin and fell into deep thought. He was thinking about a very interesting thing.

    "If the Uzumaki Clan merged with Konohagakure at that time, would there be a chance to change Konohagakure''s rights?"

    "Is Danzo the mastermind behind all this, or is it a preventative measure?"

    "Sure enough, there are often big secrets hidden in these kinds of events that are not recorded!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh, and then he silently thought about these things in his heart.

    There were only two situations here.

    First, the Uzumaki Clan didn''t have any thoughts. They just wanted to come to Konohagakure to take refuge, and they would be honest in the future.

    Second, after the Uzumaki Clan entered Konohagakure, they had the idea of coveting power and finally getting Konohagakure''s regime by starting a coup.

    If it was the first.

    In that case, Danzo and Hiruzen''s actions were clearly using a villain''s heart to measure a gentleman''s heart.

    But if it was the second.

    In that case, it could be said that Danzo and Hiruzen had used their own methods to defend their rule over Konohagakure.

    After a period of time.

    Aoba slowly heaved a sigh of relief. He already had an answer in his heart.

    Of course.

    His answer was what he had guessed.

    It doesn''t mean that it will be something that will definitely happen.

    It was just that he was pushing it based on the current situation.

    Aoba felt that the matter would eventually evolve between the two situations...

    In other words.

    These two situations would happen.

    In his opinion.

    After Uzumaki Ashina died, the Uzumaki clan really wanted to find another person to rely on. That person was Konohagakure.

    At least at that time.

    Their only idea for Konohagakure was to take refuge.

    They went to seek refuge with Uzumaki Mito, a strong Uzumaki clan member.

    However.

    When they arrived at Konohagakure.

    Would there be any changes?

    That would be full of unknowns.

    However...

    Aoba felt that what Danzo said was very reasonable. When the Uzumaki Clan came to Konohagakure at that time, they could really be considered fierce dragons crossing the river.

    They would be a strong clan with the extremely famous First Hokage wife.

    To be honest.

    Aoba felt content with Hiruzen''s leadership.

    Aoba had Danzo''s memory and knew how Hiruzen became the Hokage.

    That was to kill all who block his way up with a borrowed knife!

    Every head in Danzo''s hands could not be said to have anything to do with Hiruzen. Even with Kagami''s death, Hiruzen knew it. He also knew that Danzo had transplanted Kagami''s eyes on his right eye, which had already been blinded. He just pretended not to know and treated it as a reward for Danzo.

    Although Hiruzen hid very well in front of people in this world, he would still take off his disguise and communicate and plan together in front of Danzo.

    Hiruzen was not an idiot.

    After he knew that the Uzumaki Clan was coming to Konohagakure, the first thing he thought of was the possibility of danger. He quickly found Danzo, hoping to hear Danzo''s opinion and let Danzo say what he wanted.

    It seemed that Hiruzen was very clear about the interests of the Uzumaki Clan coming to Konohagakure. It was completely possible that it would become a turtledove taking over the magpie nest, and he was powerless to stop it.

    It was just as Danzo said.

    Hiruzen could face the Uchiha clan that no longer had Kagami. Although the Uchiha clan was strong, they were like dragons without a head and could not cause any waves.

    Even the Uchiha clan wanted to start a coup a few years after the Kyuubi Rampage because the village blamed them, and there was no other way. At that time, the Uchiha clan members did not know that Fugaku had opened his Mangekyo Sharingan; otherwise, they would have already had this idea. After all, they would have a backbone and do their best to follow Fugaku.

    According to Danzo''s memory...

    After experiencing the baptism of the First Ninja World War, especially after the death of his teacher, Senju Tobirama. Kagami''s heart suddenly changed.

    The negative emotions surged out uncontrollably.

    This strong emotion.

    It directly stimulated the chakra in Kagami''s brain.

    It allowed him to open his Mangekyo Sharingan.

    Moreover.

    After Kagami obtained his Mangekyo Sharingan, his character and state changed, and he began to fight for the Hokage position.

    This was a competition for the position of Konohagakure Hokage.

    There was no right or wrong.

    There was a winner and a loser.

    After experiencing the fight for the Hokage, Hiruzen knew that the Hokage position was not easy to come by, which made him more attached to this powerful position and more greedy to sit in this position until the moment when he could not even walk.

    It was also because of this idea.

    This made Hiruzen especially cherish the Hokage position.

    In the face of the Uzumaki clan, which might threaten his position, he decided not to take any risks and let the Uzumaki clan die.

    "In fact, there is nothing wrong with this..."

    Thinking of this, the corner of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a meaningful smile. For Hiruzen to do such a thing, he could completely understand. This was what Hiruzen could do; there was nothing strange about it.

    One had to know.

    Hiruzen looked very tolerant. But he was not a truly tolerant person. Moreover, Aoba felt no problem with Danzo''s preventive strike this time.

    Although it was very cruel for the Uzumaki Clan, who had already lost their clan''s leader and was betrayed by his allies, directly leading to the extermination of the entire clan.

    But he was clear that if Danzo did not do so...

    There was a high chance that Konohagakure''s power replacement would happen.

    Not to mention whether Uzumaki Mito has this idea. After all, Aoba has never been in contact with Uzumaki Mito and has only seen her a few times in anime. When he came to this world, Uzumaki Mito was already dead. He had no idea what kind of character this person had, so he did not make any random guesses.

    However, the Uzumaki clan was a super powerful clan that had mastered sealing techniques.

    Strength could make people swell!

    It can also make people arrogant!

    He could almost foresee that after coming to Konohagakure, the clan would appear very humble, but then there would be all kinds of unexpected conflicts due to various trivial matters.

    For example, the problem of the clan''s residence.

    This was also a direct problem that caused the Uchiha clan to start a coup.

    Right now, Konohagakure''s construction and layout were perfect, and there was no place for the Uzumaki Clan to live. Unless they lived near the outskirts of Konohagakure''s outer circle, like the Uchiha clan after the Kyuubi Rampage.

    But...

    Would the Uzumaki Clan be satisfied?

    They wouldn''t say anything at first but after a long time?

    After all, the Uzumaki Clan was originally a clan that occupied the Country of Whirlpools and even had their own hidden village, Uzushiogakure.

    A habit that had been developed over the years.

    How could it change overnight?

    This point.

    Aoba was very certain.

    This was like a young lady from a wealthy family who had suddenly fallen into dire straits. She had no choice but to live in a village relative''s house. In the beginning, she might not say anything, but sooner or later, she would raise all kinds of dissatisfaction toward the environment there.

    After all, she had money in her hands, and there were village people!

    Many people in Konohagakure were dissatisfied with Hiruzen. Coupled with the prestige of the First Hokage''s wife, people would still push it even if she did not have so many thoughts.

    In short...

    Aoba felt that if he were to stand on Hiruzen and Danzo''s position, it wouldn''t be considered too much.

    At least, it could be considered self-preservation based on the current situation.

    Perhaps.

    If it were anyone else in that position.

    They might all have the same thought.

    "How can you allow others to sleep in a narrow bed!"

    Aoba slowly nodded. He had learned a lot from Danzo''s memories. He might be able to use them in the future. No matter what, he was a person who had crossed over from the modern era. He had a lot of theoretical accumulation in his mind, but if he really wanted to make a river of blood for his purpose, he still needed to improve. However, he was not in a hurry. His experience could become more and more abundant as he continued to read memories, allowing him to deal with all kinds of things in the future more calmly and decisively.

    "I will continue reading..."

    Aoba did not read all the memories in one breath. After all, these things did not happen now but had already become a foregone conclusion. Watching it earlier or later wouldn''t change the ending. However, if he did not digest it carefully at the time, he might forget about it later.

    This was just like when he read novels in the past; he especially liked to leave a comment. As long as he saw some special places, he would leave some comment; even if it was just a simple ridicule, it still left his own footprints.

    Although this did not have any effect on the subsequent ending.

    However, if he were to read the entire book before leaving a comment, he might have forgotten about it that place. Now, it was the same reason. When he saw Danzo''s memory, he couldn''t help but step out and make his own analysis.

    Then, he continued to read the next part of the memory. He could verify his analysis and see how the matter actually happened.

    For a moment.

    Aoba closed his eyes again.

    He raised his hands and pressed his thumb against his temples. He rubbed his scalp and eased his discomfort when reading the memories.

    Then Aoba reenter Danzo''s memories.

    After sending out all the scrolls, Danzo received a reply from the various forces.

    After that.

    Danzo took these letters.

    He walks out of his office and goes to Hiruzen''s office.

    Knock Knock Knock...

    After Danzo gently knocked on the door, he directly opened the door and walked in.

    Then.

    All eyes focused on Danzo.

    At this time, there was a meeting in the Hokage''s office. Each Jonin Captain stood in the office and listened to Hiruzen''s instructions.

    When Hiruzen saw Danzo, he nodded slowly.

    "Let''s end today''s matter here. All of you can go back. If you have any problems, come find me at any time." Hiruzen said in a deep voice.

    "Yes!"

    The Jonin Captains immediately nodded and then disappeared in a flash.

    Suddenly.

    Only Hiruzen and Danzo remained in the office.

    Danzo did not say a word.

    He walked in directly and immediately closed the door of the office. Then he turned to look at Hiruzen.

    "How is it?" Hiruzen asked in a low voice. His face no longer had the smile he had when he faced Jonin Captains. Instead, he became extremely serious. After this period of psychological construction, he completely accepted this kind of thing.

    "All the information has been sent. I have also received replies from the various forces. Without exception, all of them have agreed. They will attack the Country of Whirlpool at the appointed time." Danzo nodded.

    "Reply?" Hiruzen''s pupils shrank slightly. He instantly caught a point. After that, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "What identity did you use when you sent them a letter?"

    "This is more complicated. Do you want me to talk about it now?" Danzo felt this was not an important part, but from Hiruzen''s expression, he seemed to think this was very important.

    "Yes." Hiruzen nodded with a firm attitude.

    "Alright."

    Danzo nodded, then took out the reply letters from his bosom and put them on Hiruzen''s desk.

    "I mainly sent letters to them using three identities! "

    "The matter of sending information to the small countries around the Country of Whirlpool''s lands is to invite them to destroy the Uzumaki clan together as the daimyo of the Country of Lightning."

    "When sending information to the small countries around the Country of Whirlpool''s coast, as the daimyo of the Country of Water, I invited them to destroy the Uzumaki clan together."

    "When sending information to the Country of Lightning and the Country of Water, the identity use is the daimyo of the Country of Iron."

    "And when sending information to the Country of Iron the identity use is the alliance of both daimyo and the other small country."

    "This is the intelligence circle I have set up."

    "There are my people in these countries who can directly send information in and intercept the information.."

    "In this way, what they have come into contact with in each of their forces is that they have received the scroll of the joint attack on the Uzumaki Clan and wrote a reply to the daimyo that invited them."

    "The whole process has nothing to do with our Country of Fire."

    "Not only that."

    "I also arranged a Root team to hide in every checkpoint in the Country of Fire, preventing any information from entering the Country of Fire during this period of time."

    "This way, when the Country of Whirlpool is attacked by the joint attack, the Country of Fire won''t get any information immediately."

    "When the next few batches of information arrive..."

    "It''s already too late!"

    Danzo coldly said. It could be said that he had planned the whole thing flawlessly. He did not leave any trace of Hiruzen at all. He allowed Hiruzen to sit in the Hokage position without any worries. He did not need to worry about anything at all.

    "Alright."

    After a moment of silence, Hiruzen heavily nodded his head. Although what Danzo had done was shocking to him, it was indeed the easiest way to make the Uzumaki Clan disappear.

    "This is not the only reason you came to find me."

    Hiruzen raised his eyes and focused his gaze on Danzo. He vaguely felt that there was no need for Danzo just to come here to report such a thing. After all, when he sent out the information, he did not tell him.

    In the past, when Danzo did anything, he just did it. Some he knew, and some he didn''t know.

    This was the minimum trust and tacit understanding between the two.

    As long as the general direction was correct.

    For some small matters, it was not important.

    Those who achieved great things did not care about trifles!

    Apart from other aspects, regarding tolerance and compassion for Danzo, Hiruzen was true and not adulterated.

    "Yes."

    Danzo nodded. There was no expression on his face. He looked extremely serious as if he was about to say something very important. He gave off a great sense of oppression. Even Hiruzen was a little nervous when he saw him like this.

    "It''s about Mito-sama."

    After Danzo said this, he immediately stopped talking. He just stared straight at Hiruzen, waiting for the latter to respond.

    "What happened to Mito-sama?"

    Hiruzen''s voice instantly became even deeper and hoarse. It sounded very magnetic, but there was a sense of danger behind this magnetism.

    "How are we going to deal with Mito-sama?"

    As soon as Danzo said this.

    Hiruzen instantly fell into silence.

    Neither of them was a noob anymore.

    There was no need to say more.

    They all understood the relationship here.

    "The Uzumaki Clan is gone. Mito-sama won''t do anything. Just as she doesn''t have any thoughts right now, I don''t think it''s important, right?" Hiruzen said meaningfully. He raised his eyes and stared at Danzo. From his expression, it could still be seen that he was waiting for Danzo''s words.

    "Mito-sama is still the Kyuubi Jinchuriki!" Danzo coldly said.

    "You mean..." Hiruzen narrowed his eyes again, and the cold light in his eyes could not even cover his eyelids, revealing a penetrating sharpness.

    "Hiruzen, you know very well that the only ones who can control the Kyuubi are Wood Release and Sharingan. Now that the experiment of Wood Release has failed, the Sharingan is the only power that can control the Kyuubi. After the news of the Uzumaki clan''s extinction, Mito-sama will be greatly impacted. If the Kyuubi seal is weakened, it will likely become a treasure for the Uchiha clan. We have to guard against the Uzumaki clan and also the Uchiha clan. We must guard against the Uzumaki clan and the Uchiha clan joining forces!" Danzo''s train of thought was very clear. He had already seen through all of these things. These days, he had already seen the extent of the things that could happen here. It was completely in pieces.

    "The Uzumaki Clan and the Uchiha Clan are working together?" Hiruzen''s eyes trembled slightly, then he shook his head and said, "This is impossible. The death of Hashirama is related to Madara. How can Mito-sama unite with the Uchiha Clan?"

    "Then what if Mito-sama accidentally found out that we were the ones who caused the Uzumaki Clan extinction?" Danzo asked directly.

    "This..." Hiruzen was instantly speechless. Indeed, there was no such thing as being invisible or being able to protect the secret forever. This was indeed the key point that needed to be noticed.

    "The Uzumaki Clan extinction matter cannot withstand scrutiny. If Mito-sama investigates it, it is necessary to find out who wrote the scroll and who distributed the information. When attacking the Uzumaki clan, all forces have the same goal. They will not talk about this topic at all. However, if we go back to the past, it will be hard to say how things will develop." Danzo said in a deep voice. What he did was just a fake messenger. If there were no such persons after the investigation, it would be easy to know that there was a conspiracy.

    "Just say it." Hiruzen nodded and made up his mind. He already knew what to do.

    "Find a new Uzumaki Clan member and let her replace Uzumaki Mito and become the new Kyuubi Jinchuriki." Danzo immediately spoke out his thoughts.

    "How is this possible?!" Hiruzen shook his head without hesitation. He felt that this kind of thing was not reliable at all. It was impossible to do it. He was clear that if the Bijuu left the Jinchuriki''s body, there was only death.

    "I can do it." Danzo nodded. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a rare smile. He said, "If we hand over the person who will be the last member of the Uzumaki Clan to Mito-sama, do you think Mito-sama will agree?"

    "This..." Hiruzen suddenly widened his eyes. He stared at Danzo''s bandaged face. The wound under the bandage was caused when he was working for him. He had given full authority to Danzo to do these shady things, but he found that Danzo was a bit too ruthless. It was so cruel that even he felt his heart tremble when he imagined it.

    "After the Uzumaki clan was exterminated, Mito-sama would feel exhausted. At that time, her body would definitely decline further. Then, we said that we protected the last Uzumaki clan member. Then, she had no right to choose. If she had not taken the initiative to seal the Kyuubi on that clansman before she died, the Kyuubi would no longer be at the Uzumaki clan''s hands after the Kyuubi gained freedom." Danzo analyzed seriously.

    "Why would Mito-sama insist that the Kyuubi stay on the body of an Uzumaki clan?" Hiruzen was puzzled by this. This really touched his blind spot.

    "It was not to stay on the Uzumaki clan''s body but to preserve the last Uzumaki clan bloodline. Otherwise, who knew what kind of treatment the last member of the Uzumaki clan would suffer? At least, if she became the Kyuubi Jinchuriki, she would be protected by the village before she grew up. After she grew up, she could borrow Kyuubi''s power to protect the Uzumaki clan''s future. No matter what, she had to do it. This was not a loss to her, or it was worth it!" Danzo analyzed it logically. When he was preparing to exterminate the Uzumaki clan, he had already taken Mito''s matter into consideration.

    "Your proposal is indeed feasible, but how should I save a member of the Uzumaki clan in advance and the one who has the physique to house the Kyuubi? If, according to our previous plan, when the ninjas I lead arrive in the Country of Whirlpool, I''m afraid not a single member of the Uzumaki clan will be left!" Hiruzen said with a gloomy face. His face revealed a pondering expression.

    "What you said is indeed a big problem. I have not thought of this yet. Now, it is just a rough idea, including who to find to become the Kyuubi Jinchuriki. I have not done a thorough investigation." The smile on Danzo''s face disappeared. There were still many imperfections in his plan, which was a part that he had yet to figure out.

    "How about this..."

    Hiruzen''s eyes immediately fell on the desk. He immediately pulled up the drawer, took out the kiseru from it, lit it with a match, and then took a puff.

    "I''ll write a letter too. Help me hand him over to someone."

    After saying this, Hiruzen took a few puffs. This feeling was as if he was calming himself down.

    "For whom?"

    Danzo''s exposed left eye stared at Hiruzen. His eyes were filled with doubt, and small question marks appeared on his head.

    "You will know in a while."

    Hiruzen smoked a few more times, then put down the kiseru in his hand and took out a scroll from the drawer.

    After that.

    He waved his pen.

    He began to write lines of words on the scroll.

    These words were relatively far away from Danzo.

    He did not see them.

    Moreover, Danzo could also feel that Hiruzen did not intend to let him see it. This caused a trace of dissatisfaction to arise in his heart.

    It was as if he had been treated as an outsider by Hiruzen.

    "Alright!"

    After Hiruzen finished writing the scroll, he did not roll it up. Instead, he directly folded it and threw it at Danzo like a rag.

    "I know you want to read it. It feels strange to be stared at when I write it. Now, after you finish reading it and seal the contents of this scroll, send it to me personally. You must hand it to that person precisely."

    Hiruzen''s expression was extremely serious. This was the only time he took himself off from the light.

    If he was discovered...

    Then all his previous efforts would be in vain!

    "Alright!"

    After Danzo received the scroll, his gaze immediately fell on the words on the scroll.

    At the same time.

    Aoba''s attention was also focused on the words.

    The content written on it.

    For a moment, Danzo and Aoba, who were reading the memories, were shocked.

    The person that Hiruzen wanted to give the scroll to was actually...

 CH 348

    Aoba clearly saw what Hiruzen wrote on the scroll.

    The content on it.

    A great secret was revealed.

    This was something that Aoba had never thought of before.

    He was sure that he would not have thought of such a situation if he had not seen such a scene in Danzo''s memory.

    Moreover.

    Danzo had no intention of telling this matter!

    This memory happened many years ago, but until the moment of the finale, no one has said anything about it, and no one knows about these things.

    Perhaps.

    If Aoba had not found this memory.

    The things that Hiruzen had done might never be known to anyone!

    This was obviously a great secret to be taken to the grave!

    Aoba''s gaze clearly fell on the content beginning. On it was a name that almost everyone in the Ninja World had heard of!

    Hanzo!

    It was just a name.

    But it was enough to make others dumbfounded.

    Aoba believed that anyone who saw this name would be dumbfounded!

    The dignified Konohagakure leader wrote such a secret letter to the Amegakure leader!

    No one would believe such a thing!

    ''Could it be...''

    ''Hiruzen was actually related to Hanzo?''

    This kind of thing...

    Even if he racked his brains, Aoba could not imagine it. It was beyond his expectations and no longer within his scope of knowledge.

    "What''s going on?"

    A big question mark popped up in Aoba''s head. He only hesitated for a moment and immediately paused Danzo''s memory. Then, he carefully stared at the words on the scroll written by Hiruzen and began to read them in detail.

    It had been long since he had read the memories so carefully!

    Even though Danzo had written to those forces not long ago, he did not really read it. Now, he was trying to figure out exactly what Hiruzen had written.

    In a split second.

    Line after line of text appeared before his eyes.

    [To Hanzo:

    There is something I need your help with. I need you to gather your forces at the Country of Fire border, pretending to attack our Country of Fire.

    Our Konohagakure will send many ninjas to guard our border at that time.

    Neither of us should take the initiative to launch an attack, mainly to attract attention, and there should be no loss or consumption of personnel.

    After a while, I will personally initiate a peace talk with you and give you satisfactory compensation.

    Konohagakure, Sarutobi Hiruzen.]

    A few short lines of text made Aoba look at it for a few minutes. When he finished reading all the content, his mood was very heavy, and he became serious.

    ''Isn''t this just asking Hanzo to attack Konohagakure?''

    ''How could he think of such a thing?''

    ''Genius?!''

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched slightly. He was shocked as if he had seen the omen of the Second Ninja World War.

    ''Is this Hiruzen''s suffocating operation?''

    In order to not lure the Uzumaki Clan sleeping lion in, he specially summoned the tiger next door to let the tiger attack him.

    Aoba felt rather helpless in his heart. After that, he continued to look back and immersed himself in Danzo''s perspective again and carefully watched what was happening before him.

    When such a secret letter appears.

    Even the original owner of this memory, Shimura Danzo, was extremely shocked. He even has an expression of disbelief.

    "Since when did you get in touch with Hanzo?"

    Danzo asked, a little puzzled.

    Even Danzo was extremely surprised by this.

    Even he didn''t even know about this.

    All of a sudden.

    Danzo''s left eye was exposed to the outside and was filled with intense doubt. His eyes were full of confusion. He didn''t know what was going on at all.

    "When I was on a mission, I had an experience of cooperating with Hanzo. It''s just that you all don''t know about it. I didn''t intend to spread it around. After all, the present is different from the past. Our identities have already changed. We are no longer little ninjas." Hiruzen sighed. As he spoke, his eyes flickered with reminiscence as if he recalled the past.

    "When you were on a mission, you met Hanzo. How come I don''t know? I have never seen you on such a mission before. What''s going on?" Danzo asked with a frown. His expression did not look very comfortable. From his posture, it was as if he had been deceived. He stared at Hiruzen as if Hiruzen had done something shameful behind his back.

    "In the past, when I was on a mission, you wished for me to die on a mission. Why would you pay attention to what I did..." Hiruzen forced a smile, making people feel he was complaining, and he didn''t look like Hokage at all.

    "Forget it; I won''t argue with you about this. But you should have told me earlier that you have these kinds of resources. Now I understand what you mean. These two things can be done together. We can not only let those big and small forces attack the Country of Whirlpool together but also extend the battlefield to the inland area so that the Country of Rain can start a war against more countries." Danzo was about to put away the scroll. After closing the scroll, he laid a seal on it, making it a sealed scroll. His thoughts began to wander, thinking about how the following things should be carried out.

    "That''s exactly what I mean. I hope that when Amegakure comes to attack Konohagakure, we can mobilize all our Konoha ninjas. Even if something happens to the Country of Whirlpool, we can''t help immediately. This way, we have a reasonable explanation for the late arrival." Hiruzen nodded. He had already given up everything for the Hokage position. After his analysis with Danzo, he realized that he absolutely could not let the Uzumaki Clan people enter Konohagakure.

    Not only did he have to stop them.

    He also had to destroy them.

    One must know that the Uzumaki Clan was not only a big problem for the other forces in the Ninja World but also a big problem for Hiruzen!

    If he can''t get rid of it...

    There will be endless future troubles!

    "In fact, if only Amegakure attacked us, Konohagakure, the effect we can achieve is limited. We can play a little more and make everything more chaotic. Then we can do it even easier, and Mito-sama wouldn''t suspect anything!" Danzo immediately began to think. He was the aide behind Hiruzen, and he made a better plan in a few words.

    "You mean to say... we should pull in the other forces and participate in the battle between us?" Hiruzen stared at him in confusion. He found that Danzo''s ability to improve his current plan was extremely powerful. It could make the plan extremely reliable and cover a wide area.

    "That''s right!"

    Danzo nodded without hesitation. Then, his left eye flashed with a cold light. This made him look particularly fierce. His aura suddenly rose, giving people the feeling that he had entered his domain.

    "Hiruzen!"

    "We can''t just rely on Amegakure to cooperate with our performance."

    "As long as it''s fake..."

    "Then, after a long time, there will be flaws."

    "Mito-sama is not so easily deceived! "

    Danzo''s exposed eyes stared at Hiruzen, and he had already begun to radiate his wisdom quickly.

    "We''re going to bring both Sunagakure and Iwagakure over and turn this battle into a long chaotic multi-party brawl. This way, we can focus the village''s attention on the battlefield and turn this matter into a reality." Danzo said in a deep voice.

    "But..."

    After hearing Danzo''s words, Hiruzen''s expression changed slightly. He frowned as if he had something to say about this matter. After that, he said, "Danzo, the purpose of writing this letter is not to start a war but to have Hanzo cooperate with me to attract the village''s attention. We are just pretending to have friction. Can you understand what I mean?"

    "I made it very clear just now. Don''t treat Mito-sama as a fool. If you start a fake war, then there is no problem. But if it is connected to the Uzumaki Clan''s annihilation, this matter will be exposed instantly!" Danzo immediately said in a low voice. His tone was extremely serious and did not give Hiruzen any chance to refute. He directly rejected Hiruzen''s naive idea.

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Hiruzen pursed his lips helplessly. He was speechless and did not know what to say about this. It was as if he had fallen into a strange circle. If he did not do it, there would be problems. However, if he did it, there would be even more problems. These problems were all in front of him. If he could not deal with them reasonably, there would be a big problem.

    "A real war!" Danzo said simply.

    "What? What did you say? This is absolutely impossible!" Hiruzen shook his head without any hesitation. Then, he said with a cold expression, "I thought you would find Sunagakure and Iwagakure to cooperate with the performance. But now, it seems that you don''t think so at all. We absolutely can not start a real war."

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Danzo heard Hiruzen''s words, he immediately raised his head and laughed. His laughter was filled with deep ridicule.

    "Hiruzen!"

    "You are still so naive!"

    "Take this scroll of yours as an example..."

    "When you first took it out, it was indeed quite shocking!"

    "But, there are two things that shocked me."

    "The first one, you actually know Hanzo, and you are willing to give up your wings to find Hanzo for help. This is a very difficult matter, so I am shocked."

    "The second is..."

    "You are still so naive!"

    "Even you said that the present is different from the past. Your identities have changed, and your thoughts are all for the sake of your own villages. You all have different standpoints."

    "In that case..."

    "Why do you think Hanzo will cooperate with your performance?"

    Danzo directly asked Hiruzen a critical question. As soon as this sentence came out, Hiruzen was immediately speechless.

    That''s right!

    The current situation was no longer the same!

    He wanted the other party to use Amegakure power to act like an army attacking the border and then wait for him to discuss withdrawing the troops.

    This was indeed a bit difficult!

    But...

    If he openly told Hanzo about the truth, wouldn''t that be even more difficult?

    Thinking of this.

    Hiruzen was silent.

    His thoughts were blocked, and he did not know how to do this anymore.

    His head was a mess. It was like it was filled with paste.

    He had no idea how to deal with such a situation.

    "Danzo, do you mean I should not send out this scroll?" Hiruzen said after hesitating for a moment.

    "No, you have to send it out, and there is no need for any changes. As long as this scroll is in Hanzo''s hands, we will have a war." Danzo said indifferently.

    "What do you mean?" Hiruzen did not really understand what Danzo meant. There was a big question mark on his head. He did not clearly understand the meaning of his words.

    "Hanzo is not as naive as you. He is naturally suspicious. You know that if you emphasize that you are pretending to fight, he will think that you are really going to fight. So, this scroll of yours can be said to be a declaration of war." Danzo explained. When he spoke, he did not forget to glare coldly at Hiruzen. He knew that Hiruzen was cowardly and naive, but he did not expect that after being the Hokage for ten years, he was still so cowardly and naive. If there is no one here to stare at him, Danzo did not know how many detours Hiruzen would take.

    "This..."

    Hiruzen''s pupils shrank, his eyes flashing with disbelief.

    Through his eyes.

    It could be seen.

    He really had not thought of this.

    "Hahahaha! However, Hiruzen, you have come up with a very good idea for me. I will send your scroll over right now. Then, as an envoy of Sunagakure and Iwagakure, send the scroll of Third Kazekage and Third Tsuchikage together. The scroll above asks Hanzo to dispatch his ninjas to cooperate with the performance. In this way, when Hanzo sees these words, he will definitely think that you will attack him, and he will prepare to fight." Danzo said with his left hand on his chin. At this time, a satisfied look appeared on his face. It could be said that he was very satisfied with the handling of this matter.

    "Do we not need to do anything else?" Hiruzen furrowed his brows. This was not what he had expected. He continued asking, "Are you sure you can get Hanzo to start a war?"

    "Hiruzen! To think that you have a relationship with Hanzo but don''t understand his character. I can''t see another one in the ninja world who is suspicious as him. As long as he is alive, we can always use his suspicious character to induce him. This is too easy. Moreover, the most important thing is..."

    When Danzo said this, his tone paused slightly. The expression on his face returned to a serious state. His exposed left eye narrowed slightly and looked very cold.

    "Hanzo has long wanted to expand his territory. Even without your scroll, it won''t take long for him to start a war. Moreover, our Country of Fire has abundant resources. The content of your scroll is just the catalyst. Besides that, don''t expect Hanzo to believe any word of it."

    When Danzo said this.

    Hiruzen fell into complete silence.

    About conspiracies and plots.

    Hiruzen admitted that he was no match for Danzo. This was also the reason why he needed Danzo very much.

    There were many things that he did not expect Danzo to be able to think of.

    He could not do many things, but Danzo could do them.

    It was precisely because of Danzo''s existence!

    Hiruzen could rest assured and stand at Konohagakure''s brightest spot, becoming a leaf bathed in sunlight.

    As for Danzo...

    He became the root that was deeply embedded into the dark ground.

    This huge root firmly grasped the soil that allowed Konohagakure, this big tree, not to be swayed by the storm that swept over.

    "Hiruzen, leave this matter to me. I will now deal with Amegakure''s matters and look for a suitable Kyuubi Jinchuriki to take over Mito-sama''s place!"

    After saying this sentence, Danzo turns his head and leaves the office, ready to start the process of the subsequent conspiracy.

    ...

    "Sigh..."

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. He suddenly withdrew from the memory and shook his head vigorously. He was completely shocked.

    "So this is what happened!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh again. This kind of thing was completely beyond his expectations. It was simply something he didn''t expect.

    But when he found out.

    However, he felt that these things were reasonable.

    It was just that...

    It never occurred to him that these things were all related, and it could be said that a single incident would affect the overall situation.

    "The friendship between the Senju Clan and the Uzumaki Clan, coupled with the relationship between Senju Hashirama and Uzumaki Mito, made the Uzumaki Clan join Konohagakure. However, because of Uzumaki Ashina, the Uzumaki Clan left Konohagakure and established the Uzushiogakure in the Country of Whirlpool on its own. Then, under Konohagakure''s protection, they build power that makes many forces fear them. This could be said to be the beginning of a tragedy..."

    Aoba slowly muttered to himself. He spread out a notebook he had brought over as he spoke. He took out a pen and began to record the words on it one by one. He was prepared to smooth out this matter according to his habits.

    "The Uzumaki Clan has great power and ambition. If not for the fact that Uzumaki Ashina couldn''t beat Senju Hashirama, he would have already thought of seizing Konohagakure''s regime. Otherwise, there would be no need to break away from Konohagakure and establish his own village. He would become the village leader, and the relationship between the two clans would be handled in an alliance. It could be said that this greed and desire was the fuse for everything that followed."

    As Aoba spoke, he wrote Uzumaki Ashina''s name on the top of the notebook and drew a circle on it.

    "The Uzumaki Clan will be exposed to the eyes of all forces when they become independent. However, they can rely on Senju Hashirama, so there is no problem for the time being."

    "However, with Senju Hashirama''s death, the Ninja World fell into chaos. At that time, the Uzumaki clan still had the powerful Uzumaki Ashina, but when Uzumaki Ashina also died, things became completely different. There has been a change. "

    "It can be said that Uzumaki Ashina''s death was the fuse for the clan''s annihilation. The Uzumaki clan''s annihilation was also the fuse to the Second Ninja World War outbreak."

    Aoba drew patterns on the notebook one by one. After he finished drawing the patterns, he slowly nodded.

    "Interesting!"

    "Senju Hashirama''s death was the fuse to the First Ninja World War outbreak."

    "Uzumaki Ashina''s death was the fuse to the Second Ninja World War outbreak."

    "According to the Ninja World''s original history, the Third Kazekage''s death was the fuse to the Third Ninja World War."

    "But now it was Uchiha Sekai''s death that triggered the Third Ninja World War!"

    "In this way..."

    "Brother Sekai, you didn''t lose anything!"

    "In the future history of the Ninja World, you have left a deep and heavy mark!"

    Aoba''s hands moved in circles, sorting out the relationships between the people here.

    "I don''t need to look at the later memory anymore. I''ll slowly check it when I have time!"

    "I can already guess the outcome even if I don''t look at it..."

    "It''s just that Hiruzen and Danzo selected Kushina, who can become the Kyuubi Jinchuriki, and successfully brought her back to Konohagakure before the Uzumaki clan''s annihilation."

    "On another dark and windy night, Uzumaki Kushina successfully inherit the Kyuubi from Uzumaki Mito, becoming the new Kyuubi Jinchuriki."

    "Just like that, the powerful Uzumaki Clan disappeared in the long river of the Ninja World''s history..."

    "I finally understand why Hiruzen and the two advisors were so nervous when they saw me reveal the Uzumaki Clan characteristics."

    Aoba muttered one sentence after another. Through these few short memories, he had more or less understood what had happened at that time and roughly understood the process of Uzumaki clan annihilation.

    After all, this was not a series that needed to be watched to the end.

    Instead, he would go back to the past, and as long as he knew the cause, he could deduce the process.

    Aoba felt that even if the process he deduced were somewhat different from what happened, the difference was not too big. He would slowly read those memories when he had the chance.

    It had to be said.

    Danzo''s memories were too huge.

    It looked very complicated.

    Almost every moment, he planned and executed all kinds of shady events.

    This made him not dare to read quickly when he looked through Danzo''s memories. He even had to slow down and pause most of the time, afraid of missing even a little detail. However, if the time ratio were one-to-one, then the time needed to read Danzo''s memories would be based on the years.

    In the memories that Aoba had read.

    This could be said to be the only one.

    Of course.

    There was another person that was completely different from Danzo.

    That was Duy.

    In memory, besides training, it was training. Every day was either in the training process or on the way to training...

    Don''t even talk about looking at the details.

    Even if the high-speed fast-forward was turned on, it was like a single loop. All you saw were repeated clips, and there was no end in sight.

    After Aoba figured out everything, he turned his gaze back to the notebook.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba''s fingers pinched the notebook paper. After that, he tore off the page with the character relationship written on it.

    Snipped Snipped Snipped...

    When this piece of paper fell into Aoba''s hand, it was like entering a shredding machine. It instantly turned into pieces and stuck to his body.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba raised his hands and quickly made a series of hand seals.

    A surge of chakra suddenly surged up.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)."

    Aoba said softly. As his voice rang out, a person who looked exactly like him appeared in front of him.

    "Here''s the pen, you write!"

    Aoba directly handed the pen to the shadow clone in front of him. The task he assigned to this shadow clone was to sit in his office, hold the pen, and write the story of Binbin, a Teenage From the Ninja School.

    After all, it had been a few days since Eaton had been waiting.

    No matter what, it had to start.

    "Yes."

    The shadow clone immediately took the pen handed over by Aoba and sat down on the chair behind the desk. His mind began recalling the articles he had seen on the forum. It was written with ninjas as the background through background-shifting technology, and a series of adaptations were carried out to match the ninja customs.

    However...

    Even if it was an adaptation, it was not a magic reform.

    Binbin''s inner core was still there.

    Aoba knew this would still be an explosive novel that would sweep through the Ninja World. After all, it was a work that countless people regarded as divine works in the modern world. In the Naruto World, where there were almost no novels, it was simply a foreign species invasion.

    Oh, that''s not right.

    It should be a foreign cultural invasion!

    Aoba had never thought he would one day use such a method to leave a deep impression on the ninja world.

    When Aoba saw that the shadow clone had started to work normally, he immediately thought of something and communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula on his tower. His figure flashed and disappeared in an instant.

    Swish!

    Aoba went straight out to the first floor of the tower.

    It was now a ruined place.

    One puppet after another that had yet to be completed was placed on this floor, and they were in different progress.

    Some were already completed.

    Some were still in the middle of construction.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba formed another hand seal.

    This time, the hand seal was different from what he had done in his office.

    "Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    In a split second.

    Aoba''s shadow clones appeared one by one on this floor.

    Every shadow clone had a puppet beside them.

    "Let''s begin."

    Aoba immediately nodded at the shadow clones, indicating they could proceed with the puppet technique training.

    This was what he had planned.

    However, it was continuously interrupted by Hiruzen and Fugaku.

    Now, it was possible to carry on with the training again.

    "Yes!"

    These shadow clones said to Aoba in unison. After they finished speaking, they immediately began to move their hands. Each of them was very skilled in their movements. After all, they were all Aoba''s shadow clones.

    When Aoba saw this scene, he slowly nodded. After that, he stepped forward and walked toward the tower''s second floor. He was ready to flip through the books on the second floor, especially about the Uzumaki Clan Sealing Technique.

    Through Danzo''s memories, he already knew about the Uzumaki Clan.

    Now, as long as he could learn more about the Uzumaki Clan Sealing Technique, he would be able to appear as a ninja of the Uzumaki Clan.

    ...

    On the noisy and bustling street of Konohagakure.

    Two girls walked side by side, and their faces were full of sadness. One of the girls was tall and had long braids on her head. She looked like she had lost her energy. The other person had a round, oval face, and her brown hair was scattered casually. Her face was filled with deep helplessness.

    These two girls were Nara Saki of the Nara Clan and Akimichi Rin of the Akimichi Clan.

    "Saki.. do you think... we have a chance... to participate... in the Chunin Exam?" Akimichi Rin said while rubbing her stomach. She was so hungry that she couldn''t even speak coherently. Recently, they had been looking for teammates every day. They left early and returned late at night. Their physical strength couldn''t withstand it at all.

    "It''s too difficult... too troublesome..." Saki smiled helplessly. She didn''t tell Rin about Fugaku''s so-called guarantee. Instead, they continued to search for teammates. When Fugaku finished speaking at that time, she just went over and didn''t take it seriously. After all, the other party was Konoha Military Police Force''s people. How could he help them find teammates so easily? She thought that Konoha Military Police Force''s brother was comforting her after she encountered danger.

    "Saki, why don''t we not participate in Chunin''s exam? Anyway, we tried our best. There is no way now, and we can''t be blamed." Akimichi Rin was a little relieved. She felt it was already difficult to persist in finding a teammate this time. For such a long time, she had been holding on to expectations every day. Then, her expectations would come to nothing. It was really tiring to keep going like this.

    "Alright." Saki nodded and sighed, "Then let''s just forget about it. I am also tired. We can''t find it. This might be the will of heaven. Let''s give up, and everything will be okay."

    "That makes sense!" When Akimichi Rin heard Nara Saki''s words, her eyes widened. She was full of energy. She grinned and pointed to the barbecue shop not far away, "Why don''t we go and eat barbecue?"

    "..."

    Nara Saki couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Akimichi Rin. She was speechless. This good friend of hers couldn''t say three words without saying eat. Now, she wanted to eat a barbecue. This was too much.

    "Can''t I?" Akimichi Rin immediately put on a wronged look. Her round face suddenly collapsed, and she looked very pitiful.

    "I have no money..." Nara Saki helplessly spread out her hands. Every time she ate with her, she ate 90% of it. However, this was not a problem for Saki. It was just that she really had no money today.

    "This..." Akimichi Rin immediately reached into the ninja pouch at her waist and took out her shriveled wallet. There was indeed some money in it, but there was no way to treat her best friend. The amount was not even enough for her to eat.

    "Let''s not eat anymore. Let''s go back and have a good rest today. Let''s talk about our teammates later in the war!" Nara Saki shook her head and said helplessly. They were in a hurry to participate in Chunin Exam. They wanted to quickly become Chunin so they could be qualified to participate in the Ninja World War. They did not want to stay at home when the war happened. They were more willing to go to the battlefield to realize their own value.

    "There''s no other way!"

    Akimichi Rin was full of disappointment. She still wanted to eat a barbecue and say goodbye to Chunin Exam, which she could not participate in. However, the heavens did not grant her wish. Even such a small wish could not be fulfilled.

    "Saki?"

    Just at this time.

    A puzzled voice sounded.

    This voice was very unfamiliar to Akimichi Rin. She had never heard of it before. However, she heard the other person calling Saki''s name, so she immediately turned to look at him.

    Nara Saki felt a sense of familiarity the moment her name was called. She had heard this voice before, and not so long ago, it gave her a very familiar feeling.

    Both of them looked toward the source of the voice.

    In their line of sight.

    It was a young man wearing the Konoha Military Police Force uniform. His black hair fluttered in the wind, and he looked a little handsome.

    This person was Uchiha Fugaku.

    At this time, Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin were standing at the intersection next to the barbecue shop, while Fugaku was opposite. It was obvious that he had met them while patrolling.

    "Brother Fugaku!"

    When Saki saw Fugaku, a smile appeared on her face. She raised her hand and waved at Fugaku.

    She looked like she was waving her hand.

    But it was very obvious that she was hinting for Fugaku to come over.

    "Saki, do you know him?"

    A puzzled expression appeared on Akimichi Rin''s face. She stared at Fugaku, who was not far away. Whether it was in age or his clothes, he couldn''t be a teammate candidate.

    Of course.

    She had given up.

    It was just based on the habits she had developed during this peroid.

    As long as she saw a person, she would first consider whether this person could become her teammate and speculate if the person was reliable.

    Now it seemed.

    Obviously, this person can''t.

    "Yes, I''ve seen him before. It''s okay." Nara Saki said in a low voice. She didn''t want her voice to be too loud and then let Fugaku hear it. That would be bad.

    "This person is obviously a Konoha Military Police Force member. Why did you call him over? He couldn''t be our teammate." Akimichi Rin looked at Fugaku, who was ready to come over. A lot of question marks appeared in her head. She didn''t know why Saki would do this.

    "He really can''t be our teammate, but he can bring you a barbecue!" Nara Saki turned to look at Akimichi Rin beside her. As she spoke, she winked playfully at the latter and whispered, "If I can convince him to treat you to a barbecue, will you eat it or not?"

    "Eat! You must eat! If you don''t eat, you are an idiot!" Akimichi Rin nodded without hesitation. When she heard Saki''s words, her taste buds were immediately mobilized. She was extremely excited. After that, she turned to look at Fugaku. Her eyes were fixed on Fugaku as if this man who was walking over was the barbecue she was going to eat.

    ...

    Fugaku had just started his patrol duty. When he was on patrol, he was still thinking about Aoba.

    From a friend''s perspective.

    He felt that Aoba was a very smart, and his basic strength(Mind Reading) was very strong.

    If not for Aoba''s help, he would not have found out that Orochimaru was Gasshi, the one who killed Sekai.

    Regarding this matter.

    He had always been grateful to Aoba.

    He wanted to find an opportunity to help Aoba.

    This time.

    When he heard that Saki wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams, he realized it.

    The opportunity had come.

    In his opinion, Aoba had always been underappreciated for his talents and had not been taken seriously. The fundamental reason was that Aoba was only a genin.

    It was normal for a genin among Anbu not to be promoted in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    However.

    Aoba had always been alone.

    No one could bring Aoba to participate in the Chunin Exams.

    Now, the two girls were missing one member. One was from the Nara clan, and the other was from the Akimichi clan. They were able to form a poor version of Ino-Shika-Cho with Aoba.

    Most importantly...

    This time, the Chunin Exams happened during the war.

    Only Konoha ninjas participated in the Chunin Exam, and many of the powerful genin did not choose to participate because of their clan.

    These reasons were piled together.

    This made Fugaku think that this was the most advantageous opportunity for Aoba to advance to chunin.

    So he wanted to facilitate this matter.

    He wanted to provide great help to Aoba.

    Because of this.

    While patrolling, he was still thinking about whether he would have the chance to see Nara Saki.

    In the end, he really met her coincidentally.

    Moreover, after he greeted Saki, she waved at him and called him over.

    Instantly.

    Fugaku directly strode toward Saki.

    While he was walking...

    He looked toward the girl beside Saki.

    ''En...''

    ''This person...''

    ''It must be Akimichi Rin!''

    ''It''s just that...''

    When Fugaku saw Akimichi Rin staring at him with a drooling expression, the corner of his mouth could not help but twitch slightly.

    ''Why does this girl seems to want to eat me?''

 CH 349

    ''Hmm?''

    ''What''s wrong with this girl?''

    The corners of Fugaku''s mouth couldn''t help but tremble slightly.

    This was the first time he had seen someone drooling when they saw him.

    That gluttonous look.

    It actually gave him a creepy feeling.

    It seemed...

    In the eyes of this girl...

    He was not a human.

    Instead, he was a piece of meat!

    A piece of meat that could be immediately swallowed up.

    All of a sudden.

    Fugaku''s neck shrank slightly. He immediately realized something that was relatively more frightening...

    This girl from the Akimichi clan in front of him was definitely drooling at his body. It looked like she was going to bite him directly.

    Suddenly.

    Fugaku slowed down a lot and did not dare to walk to them so quickly. There was even a little hesitation in his eyes.

    "Brother Fugaku, come here quickly!"

    When Saki saw that Fugaku''s movements had slowed down, she waved at Fugaku again, hoping that Fugaku would come to them quickly. In fact, even she was a little hungry. It was just that she was not as exaggerated as Akimichi Rin.

    "I... I know..."

    Fugaku nodded blankly. He took a deep breath and met the two girls'' gazes. He quickly walked over. However, his gaze was mostly on Saki. He did not dare to meet Akimichi Rin''s eyes easily. After all, the latter''s gaze made him feel terrified.

    He had never heard of the Akimichi clan having a habit of eating people!

    Then...

    What was going on with this girl?

    Why did she look like this?

    Fugaku''s mind was a little messy. But for Aoba, he still braced himself and walked over.

    "Hehe, Saki, what a coincidence, en..."

    Fugaku smiled and greeted Saki. He originally wanted to greet Akimichi Rin beside her, but when he saw Akimichi Rin staring at him with infinite hunger, he felt that it was not very good and could not help but shiver.

    Because of this.

    Fugaku took back his words.

    He originally thought that this was a relatively easy thing to do. After all, he was facing two girls.

    But...

    Akimichi Rin''s expression was really...

    Too hungry!

    It made him feel scared!

    "Brother Fugaku, this is my friend, Akimichi Rin. You are on patrol. I didn''t disturb you, right?" Saki blinked her eyes and said to Fugaku. Her eyes flashed with deep meaning as if she was playing some kind of clever trick.

    When Akimichi Rin, standing at the side, saw Saki''s appearance, she immediately realized what had happened. It could be said that she instantly understood.

    They had been working together for a long time.

    Just by looking at Saki''s expression, she knew that Saki was not thinking of anything good.

    ''Looks like...''

    ''The barbecue was going to enter my mouth!''

    When Akimichi Rin thought of this, her look at Fugaku changed. Her eyes looked even hungrily as if she was going to eat Fugaku.

    "It''s fine... you don''t disturb me... So you are Rin..."

    Fugaku pretended not to know Akimichi Rin. He had indeed not seen Akimichi Rin, but through Konoha Military Police Force''s case, he had already remembered every single person in Konohagakure.

    He felt that this was his job.

    He had to do it.

    Especially after Sekai died.

    He was even more clear about how important it was to know every villager!

    "Hehehe..."

    Akimichi Rin seemed to have not noticed Fugaku''s gaze. She completely focused her gaze on Fugaku. Perhaps because she was too hungry, the saliva in her mouth was about to flow.

    "Rin, wake up. This is Konoha Military Police Force Brother Fugaku. Hurry up and greet Brother Fugaku!" Saki immediately patted Akimichi Rin on the shoulder. She had seen Akimichi Rin act like this before. This was not the first time she had seen her like this. This kind of situation had already integrated into her daily life. She was already used to it. Akimichi Rin would drool and forget about her surroundings whenever she encountered something to eat.

    "Ah?!"

    When Akimichi Rin heard Saki''s words, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she immediately looked at Fugaku. To be precise, she walked out of her previous state and returned to her normal state.

    "Hello, Brother Fugaku. I am Rin. I just..."

    Akimichi Rin was about to continue explaining when Saki interrupted her and took the opportunity to continue the conversation.

    "Brother Fugaku, she is hungry. She hadn''t eaten anything since morning, so when she saw the barbecue shop, she was a little hungry. So, she was in a trance. Just now, she was in this state. Don''t mind it!" Saki began to take over the conversation and said to Fugaku. When she said these words, she completely put on a pitiful posture. She rubbed her stomach and used her body language to show that she was also hungry but didn''t feel that way.

    "You haven''t eaten anything since morning?"

    When Fugaku heard this, he was stunned for a moment. He looked at the two girls with surprise in his eyes. He even couldn''t believe his ears. He couldn''t help but ask, "What happened that made you stop eating?"

    "No..." Just as Akimichi Rin was about to speak, she wanted to say that she had no money, but before she could say the word ''money'', she was interrupted by Saki again.

    "Brother Fugaku, you know that I encountered some accidents last night. Then I went to Rin''s house. We decided to give ourselves one last chance today. If we can''t find a teammate, we will give up on the Chunin Exams." Saki looked like she was wronged, looking like she was about to cry. She looked extremely pitiful.

    She deliberately showed this posture to Fugaku!

    She had two purposes for doing so.

    The first one is for a barbecue!

    Although she was not acting as exaggerated as Akimichi Rin, she was also hungry and wanted to eat a barbecue.

    If Fugaku did not come here, it would be fine.

    Now, he was here.

    It would be a waste not to cheat!

    The moment Saki looked at Fugaku, she had already thought of the barbecue matter. She absolutely could not let Fugaku off easy.

    The second was the teammate for the Chunin Exams!

    Although she and Akimichi Rin had already decided to give up this year''s Chunin Exams, when she saw Fugaku, she suddenly thought of what Fugaku had said in the middle of the night. Regardless of whether it was true or not, she should at least mention it.

    What if there was still a miracle?

    At this point, the two of them were no longer picky. Anyone could do it. As long as there was one person, it would be the greatest help for them to get them to sign up for the Chunin Exams.

    "Saki, haven''t we already decided to give up?" Akimichi Rin blinked and asked in confusion. Deep confusion was written all over her head.

    "Rin, don''t talk!"

    Saki immediately turned around and glared at Akimichi Rin. The meaning in her eyes was very clear.

    If you still want to eat barbecue...

    Don''t make any more noise!

    "Oh~,"

    When Akimichi Rin heard Saki''s words, she immediately lowered her head and slightly pouted, looking pitiful.

    "What happened?"

    When Fugaku heard Saki''s words, he was stunned for a moment. He was a little dumbfounded.

    "Didn''t I say it last night?"

    "Just leave your teammates to me!"

    "Why are you giving up suddenly?"

    Fugaku''s expression changed slightly. He had already realized the seriousness of the matter. If these two girls gave up on the Chunin Exams, then Aoba would not be able to participate.

    This was the easiest Chunin Exam.

    After this, then there would be no more.

    In the future, if Aoba wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams, it would not be so easy. He would even have to face the situation where the two girls could not find a team. This was too common.

    For a moment.

    Fugaku was anxious.

    If he could not keep these two girls, the surprise he had given Aoba for a long time might be ruined.

    "That..."

    "Hmm..."

    "How about..."

    "How about this..."

    Fugaku hesitated for a moment and quickly organized his words.

    "Since you two are hungry, let''s not talk here. I will treat you to a barbecue. Can we eat while talking?"

    Fugaku immediately made this request. According to the information he had obtained, these two girls had given up on the idea of participating in the Chunin Exam. Then he had to keep these two girls. Otherwise, Aoba would really have no chance.

    Coincidentally.

    The two girls were both hungry.

    He could just treat them to a meal.

    In this way, the relationship would become closer.

    After treating them to a meal, everything would be easier to say, and the chances would be even greater.

    "Really?!"

    When Akimichi Rin heard Fugaku''s words, she immediately widened her eyes, and her entire body emitted a strong anticipation. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, the saliva in her mouth flowed out.

    "Brother Fugaku, do you really believe me?" Saki''s eyes lit up slightly. She knew she had succeeded, but now was not the time to be completely happy. She immediately asked Fugaku again, "Brother Fugaku, if you treat us to a meal like this, won''t it delay your work?"

    "It''s fine. Let''s go."

    Fugaku''s task was just to patrol, and there was no specific task. He turned to look at his companion and nodded to him, indicating that the latter should continue on patrol alone.

    When the ninja saw the look in Fugaku''s eyes, he immediately understood what Fugaku wanted to convey and directly left.

    Such a scene.

    It fell into Saki''s eyes.

    It made her eyes flash with doubt. She could vaguely guess Fugaku was talking about the masked man last night.

    But...

    What was that person''s identity?

    He was actually able to make Konoha Military Police Force, Uchiha Fugaku, treat him so seriously and even sacrifice his work time.

    This friendship was really good!

    Saki sighed in her heart. She was still a little smart. With just a glance, she could see through Fugaku''s thoughts. She roughly understood what Fugaku was thinking.

    "Rin, let''s go. Brother Fugaku invited us with great hospitality. If we don''t go, we are not giving him face." Saki smiled and said to Akimichi Rin beside her.

    "Yay!"

    When Akimichi Rin heard Saki''s words, she immediately felt extremely comfortable. She jumped up, and there was an indescribable excitement in her heart.

    After that.

    The two girls followed behind Fugaku.

    They walked toward the barbecue shop together.

    Soon.

    Fugaku brought the two girls to the barbecue shop, ready to help Aoba solve the team problem for the Chunin Exams.

    Only...

    Just across the road from the barbecue shop.

    A girl who had just walked past stopped in her tracks. Her eyes were wide open, and her eyes flickered with disbelief.

    This girl was about the same age as Saki. She was wearing a light red dress, and her black hair was loosely scattered behind her.

    Her name was Nara Yoshino.

    She was precisely Nara Shikamaru''s mother!

    However...

    At this time.

    Nara Yoshino has not officially been with Nara Shikaku, and it was not yet time for Nara Shikamaru to be born.

    "What happened?"

    Yoshino looked at the scene in front of her with a frown. Her pupils kept trembling as if she had seen something incredible.

    "It can''t be!"

    "Why is Saki walking with Fugaku?"

    "This is not a good thing!"

    Nara Yoshino was a very kind person and a person who was particularly strict with the other half.

    It was this kind of person.

    A woman who was called troublesome by his son, Shikamaru!

    It even made Shikamaru indirectly have a very troublesome impression on women!

    Yoshino never thought that one day she would bump into Fugaku under such circumstances. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong, and she felt that such things could not continue.

    "No!"

    "I must tell Mikoto!"

    "I can''t let Uchiha Fugaku deceive Mikoto!"

    "I can''t let Uchiha Fugaku deceive Saki!"

    "I going to find Mikoto!"

    Yoshino said to herself. After she said this, she immediately walked on the path to the Uchiha clan territory. She resolutely decided that this matter could not be concealed from Mikoto. In her opinion, Mikoto was the one who should be with Fugaku.

    Such a scene.

    It was just a small episode.

    Whether it was Fugaku, Saki, or Akimichi Rin, they all did not notice that someone not far away noticed them.

    Of course.

    Even if they did.

    They wouldn''t take it seriously.

    They just eat barbecue together.

    They didn''t do anything wrong.

    There was nothing to worry about.

    After Fugaku brought the two girls into the barbecue shop, he immediately generously ordered a lot of meat. He wanted to show his sincerity and silently put this public relations fee on Aoba''s head. He was ready to find Aoba for reimbursement when the matter was done.

    "The two of you can eat as much as you want," Fugaku waved his hand and immediately put on an extremely generous posture.

    "Brother Fugaku, you are too good. Oh my god, then I won''t be polite. I have to eat freely!" After hearing Fugaku''s words, Akimichi Rin''s eyes suddenly widened.

    She was extremely excited!

    Although she was a member of the Akimichi clan, she did not look fat. Instead, she was slightly thinner than a normal Akimichi. She belonged to the kind of physique that did not get fat. However, her face has some baby fat, making her look round and cute.

    However...

    This kind of physique that can eat without getting fat may be the dream of other girls.

    But to her, it was a burden.

    ..

    After all, the Akimichi clan''s secret technique had a lot of body requirements.

    At the very least, it must be able to support the clan''s calorie control technique.

    Although Akimichi Rin had already mastered the Akimichi clan''s secret technique, because of her body conditions, she was unable to unleash her greatest advantage.

    "Brother Fugaku, you have the courage!"

    After hearing Fugaku''s words, Saki immediately gave Fugaku a thumbs-up. She praised Fugaku''s heroic behavior. She could no longer remember when someone told Akimichi Rin to eat freely.

    But...

    She clearly knew what kind of state Akimichi Rin was in when she let go of her restraints and ate with all her strength. Her stomach was like a bottomless pit.

    This time...

    Fugaku would be spending a lot of money!

    ''You said it yourself!''

    ''Don''t blame me!''

    ''It has nothing to do with me!''

    Nara Saki silently muttered a few words in her heart. She only wanted to trick Fugaku into treating them to a meal. Moreover, they would not take the initiative to order and let Fugaku order, and they would only eat what he ordered.

    She did not expect Fugaku would say something like that casually!

    "Rin, that, you should eat less. Brother Fugaku is treating us, but we can''t go too far!"

    When Saki thought of this, she thought she should fix this matter.

    The method she used was also very simple.

    It was to use language to stimulate Fugaku''s self-esteem and directly hang him on a cliff of no return.

    "Oh~"

    Akimichi Rin didn''t know what Saki had thought of. She was really listening to Saki''s explanation and nodded.

    However.

    As soon as this sentence came out.

    Fugaku lost face immediately.

    "It doesn''t matter!"

    "You can eat as much as you want!"

    "I''ll treat you. You don''t have to spend money. What are you afraid of?"

    "Today, you must eat your fill!"

    "Or I won''t let you leave this place!"

    Fugaku said one sentence at a time.

    At this time.

    He never thought that this was Saki''s trap. Of course, he didn''t care at all.

    When he invited these two girls to eat barbecue, he had already thought there would be some blood. There was no problem at all.

    "Then I won''t be polite!"

    When Akimichi Rin heard Fugaku mention this matter for the second time, her eyes immediately flashed with a bright light. Her index finger moved, and she was already super excited.

    Soon.

    The marinated raw meat was served one by one.

    The barbecue shop served the dishes very quickly.

    They did not occupy a private room where they could discuss secrets. They did not need to wait until all the dishes were ready to serve. They could eat as they pleased.

    "Itadakimasu!"

    Akimichi Rin looked at the meat on the table and couldn''t take it anymore. She had reached her limit and couldn''t resist the craving in her heart. She quickly picked up the chopsticks and put the meat on the barbecue rack.

    "Itadakimasu!"

    After hearing Akimichi Rin''s words, Saki suddenly felt hungry. She temporarily put down all the things she would use to fool Fugaku. She told herself that she didn''t need to tire herself to think about those things. She picked up the chopsticks and put the meat on the barbecue rack.

    For a moment.

    The two girls began to roast meat.

    Fugaku looked at the scene before him and did not realize the horror of the matter. He was just thinking about waiting for them to eat for a while, and when they were not so hungry, he would talk about the matter of Aoba joining their team.

    Gradually.

    Time passed by.

    Fugaku glanced at the time. After about half an hour, he felt that it was about time.

    Just at this time.

    It was as if they were cooperating with Fugaku.

    Saki put down the chopsticks in her hand. After that, she burped without caring about her image. She rubbed her stomach with both hands, and she was obviously full.

    "Brother Fugaku, thank you. I''m already full. If you have anything to say, you can tell me."

    Saki''s words were very sincere. She was indeed full, and she was grateful to Fugaku. She was not the kind of person who did not know how to be grateful. Since she had cheated Fugaku to treat them to a meal, she had to listen to Fugaku''s needs.

    Moreover.

    She could vaguely guess what Fugaku wanted.

    On this point.

    In fact, their goal was the same.

    She also needed to find a teammate.

    If Fugaku could really give them a teammate, it would be a very good thing for them.

    "Don''t you want to eat?"

    Fugaku looked at Saki; his eyes flashed with scrutiny. He could see that Saki couldn''t eat anymore. However, he still had to say these kinds of polite words, and he had to say them carefreely.

    "Brother Fugaku, thank you. I''m done eating. I won''t eat anymore, but Rin might still have to eat for a while. Don''t mind it too much!" Saki decided to give Fugaku another prevention shot. This was a very important thing. She knows what kind of power Rin had when eating.

    "Rin!"

    Fugaku immediately looked at Akimichi Rin, who was eating and shouted at her.

    Suddenly.

    Akimichi Rin looked up at Fugaku.

    There was a look of doubt in her eyes.

    It looked like she was asking.

    However, the movements of her hands and mouth did not stop. She ate in large mouthfuls as if the meat would disappear if she stopped.

    This scene

    It was reflected in Fugaku''s eyes.

    It gave him a warm feeling in his heart.

    Akimichi Rin was like a little sister.

    She needed his big brother to take care of her.

    "Eat slowly, don''t be in such a hurry. Today, I will let you eat your fill. You can eat as much as you want, and no one will snatch it from you. Don''t choke." Fugaku said with a smile. He did not understand at all. How long had she been hungry? How could people starve to this extent? It was simply ridiculous.

    "En!"

    Akimichi Rin nodded. Although she agreed, her actions did not stop at all. She was still eating at high speed.

    "This..."

    Fugaku looked at Akimichi Rin, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say.

    "Brother Fugaku, what do you want to say? Just tell me. I''ll talk to you. Rin is not in the mood to chat when she eats. And as long as I agree, it is equivalent to her agreeing."

    Saki said to Fugaku seriously. Her eyes were fixed on Fugaku, and deep in her eyes was a strong sense of expectation.

    "It''s still about the Chunin Exams!"

    Fugaku''s expression instantly became serious. He knew what he would say next would decide whether he could help Aoba join the team of these two girls in front of him and smoothly participate in Chunin Exams.

    "I hope that you can seriously reconsider. This year is really a rare opportunity. Only our Konohagakure is participating in the Chunin Exam. The other villages are all at war!"

    "Moreover, even if it''s us, Konohagakure, not many people can participate in the Chunin Exams. This year can be said to be quite easy compared to next year or the next year."

    "I just want to say, don''t give up so easily. The registration time for the Chunin Exams has yet to end. Why don''t you give yourselves a chance?"

    After hearing that Saki had given up on participating in the Chunin Exams, he panicked. Before he could tell Aoba about this matter, these two girls had given up. How could that be? He had to do the homework for these two girls here.

    Sure enough!

    After hearing Fugaku''s words, Saki immediately understood that everything was exactly as she had guessed.

    Fugaku was here to talk to them about the Chunin Exams.

    It seemed that there was still a turn for the better.

    Saki was very clear that the situation had shifted to her side. If Fugaku wanted his friend to participate in the Chunin Exams, he needed to beg them, not because they lacked people.

    All of a sudden.

    Saki relaxed completely. She stared at Fugaku with her beautiful eyes, and the expression on her face began to become aggrieved.

    She was very good at acting miserably!

    This could be said to be learned from the Nara clan.

    It was not that the people of the Nara clan were very bad influences. Still, it was that one day when she coincidentally put on a very miserable and pitiful posture, those very smart brothers and sisters would all suddenly become so ignorant.

    Gradually.

    She found that this move was very useful.

    She slowly mastered this skill and used it many times to help her achieve her goal quickly.

    "Brother Fugaku, I understand what you''re saying, but the problem is right in front of us. We only have two people, so we can''t sign up at all. We want to take the Chunin Exam, but we can''t do anything about it!" Saki spread out her hands and said helplessly. She looked like she was saying that she didn''t want to hide it, but she really had no choice. The implication was that it would only be useful if you thought of a way.

    "Yes, yes." Akimichi Rin nodded in agreement, but after saying these two words, she immediately continued to eat meat in large mouthfuls, afraid of missing even a second to eat meat.

    "Didn''t I say it before? Leave your teammates to me. I will take care of them for you. Trust me, okay? Don''t give up so easily!"

    Fugaku''s expression was extremely serious. For the sake of Aoba, he had put in a lot of effort.

    "Give me a little more time. I will fight it for you. Anyway, there is not much time before the registration ends. Just treat it as your last chance. If I can''t handle it, you can give up when the time comes. It is not too late!"

    Fugaku was completely worried. After he finalized the matter with the two girls, he had already begun to imagine how he would go to Aoba to take credit.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Aoba was sitting in a room on the second floor of the tower.

    He was reading a book that recorded the sealing technique.

    He was very immersed in it. He had no idea that Fugaku was arranging something for him that would give him a headache.

    At this moment.

    Aoba was really reading every word in the book. He had learned many things from this book and it was very fulfilling.

    He doesn''t know why...

    This reading gave him a feeling.

    The experience brought about by the main body reading a book was completely different from the shadow clone''s experience reading a book.

    When the shadow clone read a book, although it is also serious, he didn''t feel the feeling that all the reading memories would be transferred to his head in one go.

    Now, he felt even more strange.

    He always felt that something was not right...

    Another period of time passed.

    Aoba suddenly recovered from his immersive state. His eyes stared firmly ahead, and his face revealed a strong determination.

    "Let''s give it a try!"

    Aoba immediately stood up from his chair. This question mark had been hanging above his head for a while, so he felt that he should test it out and let himself re-examine what was going on.

    After that.

    Aoba quickly made a series of hand seals.

    One by one, seals came out from his hand.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba''s indifferent voice suddenly sounded. Along with this voice, a person who was exactly the same as him appeared in front of him.

    This person was his shadow clone.

    "You read this; I read this. "

    Aoba handed the other book to the shadow clone and ordered him. After that, he began to read the book in his hand again.

    At the same time.

    Aoba''s shadow clone also began to open the book in his hand. His eyes focused on the words in the book and gradually entered an immersed state.

    ...

    A while later.

    Aoba raised his head. He felt there was not much time left, so he raised his hand and patted the shadow clone beside him.

    Bang!

    The moment Aoba''s hand touched the shadow clone.

    The shadow clone immediately let out an explosive sound and disappeared.

    In a split second.

    A stream of information flooded into Aoba''s mind. It was the contents of the book that the shadow clone had just read. The information on it was clearly transmitted into his mind.

    "That''s the feeling."

    Aoba''s expression changed slightly. He once again felt that special feeling. It was completely different from when he was reading.

    "Where is the problem?"

    Aoba pinched his chin and fell into deep thought. Right now, he wanted to understand more about the shadow clone. This would make it easier for him to use the shadow clone more efficiently.

    From the looks of it...

    The shadow clone was indeed training''s cheating device.

    However, not all kinds of training would suit the shadow clone. For example, the shadow clone could not create a replacement, so the original body could only do it.

    Taijutsu training was also one of them!

    Of course.

    It had been a long time since Aoba had practiced taijutsu...

    This was related to the recent situation. The risk of exposure caused by running around to practice was too great, and it was less comfortable and convenient than being bored in the dormitory.

    Another period of time passed.

    A sharp light flashed in Aoba''s eyes.

    "I know!"

    A smile appeared on Aoba''s face. When he was comparing, he had already seen the difference between the two.

    "When my original body was reading, I read and thought along with it. This kind of thinking accompanies my entire reading process. While reading a book, I think and learn at the same time. After reading this way, I will comprehend all the knowledge.

    "But when my shadow clone is reading, even though there are the same steps. When the shadow clone returns to my body, it brings me packed memories. These are like forcing them into my brain; more are results, not the process."

    "In other words..."

    "The shadow clone will have higher efficiency in some training who pays attention to results, such as training ninjutsu."

    "But in some training who pays attention to the process, such as reading, the effect will be reduced."

    Aoba muttered to himself. After he understood it, he would be able to learn and train more efficiently through shadow clones in the future.

    Of course.

    Aoba only emphasized efficiency.

    It was not that he could not do this.

    It was still very effective.

    It''s just that some effects were better, and some effects need to be discounted, so in the effective time, you could pay more attention to efficiency instead of blindly being reckless.

    Hum!

    At this time.

    Aoba''s body trembled slightly.

    This was the shadow clone he had left in the office that had returned to his body. Moreover, it was transmitting information to him.

    "Brother Eaton is looking for me?!"

    After feeling the memories transmitted by the shadow clone, Aoba immediately communicated with the Hiraishin no Jutsu in the office. After that, he controlled his chakra and used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure flashed and instantly disappeared.

    The next moment.

    Aoba appears in his office.

    In the shadow clone memory.

    Just now, Eaton was looking for him.

    After a simple reply, the shadow clone immediately canceled itself in the bathroom to notify the main body.

    "Brother Eaton!"

    Aoba walked out of the office wearing a mask. He immediately saw Eaton waiting outside and immediately greeted him.

    "Hahahaha, Aoba, I have good news to tell you. But before that, I need to ask for your opinion. Do you think it''s okay for you if the two of us go to dinner?" Eaton stared at Aoba and asked. In his heart, he wanted to go out to celebrate, but because of the problem with Danzo''s treatment not long ago, he was not sure whether it was good to go out at this time, so he specially asked for Aoba''s opinion.

    "Are you going out to eat?" Aoba was stunned for a moment; a smile appeared on the face behind the mask. He nodded and said, "Of course, what''s the problem with this, let''s eat it openly!"

    "This... wouldn''t the three... higher-ups suspect you?" Eaton was still hesitant about this matter. He was unsure in his heart, but after seeing Aoba so certain, he felt that he was too careless.

    "It''s fine!"

    Aoba casually waved his hand. From his body language, one could see the sense of freedom.

    "Hokage-sama and the others would never think I was the one who treated Danzo-sama. I can be sure of this!"

    Aoba''s tone was very firm.

    Through Danzo''s memory.

    As well as the reaction between Hiruzen and the two advisors.

    Aoba could conclude that they had already regarded him as a survivor of the Uzumaki Clan and would never think that the mysterious medical ninja was a member of the Yamanaka Clan.

    "And..."

    "Hokage-sama thinks the same as you!"

    "He also thinks that you won''t go to see that medical ninja during this period!"

    "Let''s go eat in broad daylight and let him see it directly. He won''t suspect me at all. There''s no problem at all!"

    "Instead, he will cover it up..."

    Aoba said one sentence at a time, eliminating all the doubts in Eaton''s heart. In an instant, all of them were solved.

    "Okay!"

    The expression on Eaton''s face also became much more relaxed. The obvious hesitation just now was once again taken over by the uncontrollable excitement.

    "Aoba, I''ll treat you today. I''ll take you to eat a barbecue. This time, we''ll go to that shop. I have something very important to tell you!"

    Eaton could not help but want to share that joy with Aoba. After he finished speaking, he immediately turned and walked toward the exit.

 CH 350

    "Hahaha... good!"

    Aoba nodded and followed behind Eaton, walking out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    Not long after.

    Eaton and Aoba arrived at the intersection between Konohagakure Intelligence Division and Anbu''s dormitory.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba stopped.

    "Brother Eaton, wait for me. I will go back and change my clothes. I don''t want to wear Anbu uniform when eating outside." Aoba said to Eaton.

    "Go."

    Eaton nodded to Aoba and agreed without hesitation.

    After all, this kind of thing was nothing!

    In the beginning.

    When he found Aoba, he was hesitant and didn''t know if they could have dinner together.

    After he heard Aoba''s words, he was no longer worried.

    It could be said that this was not a problem at all.

    Then...

    Based on this matter.

    Eaton felt that if Aoba went to change his clothes, there was no problem. There was no problem in using his identity openly like this.

    Then, Eaton stood directly at the intersection and silently waited for Aoba to change his clothes.

    ...

    Aoba quickly walked toward his dormitory room. Just as he said, he did not feel that this was a dangerous thing at all. Instead, it was still a kind of protection.

    According to normal people''s common sense.

    At this time, they had to avoid arousing suspicion.

    Then...

    If Aoba openly followed Eaton to eat, he would instead be treated as a cover-up to hide the Uzumaki Clan member.

    Soon.

    Aoba arrived at his room.

    He didn''t have anything to take, nor have anything to throw away. His idea of coming to his room this time was the same as what he said. He wanted to change his clothes.

    After returning to his room, Aoba went straight to the wardrobe. There were only two sets of casual clothes in his wardrobe. After all, it was quite chaotic during this period. He still kept a low profile and didn''t want to bother such things.

    Aoba changes the Anbu uniform on his body with his casual clothes.

    After that.

    Aoba walked out of the dormitory and toward where Eaton was waiting for him. Then, he reunited with Eaton again.

    "Is it done?"

    Eaton looked at Aoba, who had already changed his clothes. It was as if he had changed into a different person. Aoba''s appearance earlier in the Anbu uniform paired with a mask revealed a sense of mystery everywhere. However, Anbu was dressed this way, so he didn''t feel much. Now that he saw Aoba had changed his clothes, his style was indeed different.

    This change was very obvious!

    He directly changed from an Anbu to an ordinary youth, and there was even a trace of a youthful aura on his body.

    Suddenly.

    A strange thought arose in Eaton''s heart.

    He stared at Aoba, and his lips moved slightly.

    After a moment of hesitation, he said slowly.

    "Aoba, do you think it is necessary for me to change my clothes too? Do I look too formal?" Eaton immediately asked Aoba. As he spoke, he lowered his head to look at his clothes. The black trench coat seemed to be full of pressure. However, he had been wearing it for so many years. He was already familiar with it and did not feel much.

    "It''s..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched slightly. If Eaton had not asked, he would not have noticed this. However, after Eaton finished speaking, he looked over again. It was already very difficult for him to look straight at Eaton''s attire. It could be said to be too hard to look at.

    He seemed to have already foreseen that if Eaton wore this set of clothes to eat barbecue and simply eat without paying, the boss would not dare to say anything.

    However...

    Aoba seemed to have never seen Eaton wear any normal clothes.

    At the very least, he had never seen it before.

    "Brother Eaton, if you are in a good mood, you can try to change your style. Maybe you will feel differently."

    Aoba said after thinking for a while.

    After seeing Eaton''s expression earlier, he had already vaguely guessed that the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was ready for publication.

    Other than this matter.

    He could not think of any other possibility for him to invite him to celebrate.

    After all, not many things could make Eaton so happy or even excited.

    "Yes... yes..."

    After some simple thought, Eaton nodded. He felt that this might be a good suggestion. He stared at Aoba and said, "Come home with me. I''ll change my clothes, and we''ll go eat barbecue."

    "No problem."

    Aoba smiled slightly. When he heard Eaton say these words, he knew that the other party had also relaxed, and had already started to think to change the serious-looking clothes when he went out to eat in the future.

    "Come with me!"

    Eaton nodded. He walked in front and led the way. Aoba followed behind. Although it was not the first time the two of them went to Eaton''s residence, they still had to mind the Anbu''s side. They would let them see with their eyes that Aoba was going with Eaton. This would instead make it safer.

    After that.

    The two left Konohagakure Intelligence Division and headed to Eaton''s residence. Not many people paid special attention to them along the way, but they did not deliberately avoid the gazes of the people around them.

    Ten minutes later.

    Under Eaton''s lead, Aoba once again arrived in front of Eaton''s house and at this relatively familiar street.

    "Aoba, wait for me here. It''s better if you don''t go in. I''ll be out soon."

    Eaton said to Aoba. After that, he quickly walked to his house. He had his reasons for doing so.

    According to his character.

    He regarded this matter as a very ordinary thing.

    He regarded Aoba as an ordinary member of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    If so...

    Under such circumstances, what other ordinary members of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division would do, then he would let Aoba do it too.

    This way, when others see it, there will be no problems, and more attention will be paid to the details.

    With his identity as Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain.

    Not just anyone could enter his house.

    Of course.

    Other than that.

    There were other reasons.

    That was, his home was still quite messy right now. There was no need to let Aoba in. This was not a good thing.

    It was precisely because of some of the above factors. Eaton felt he must go in alone and let Aoba wait outside the door.

    Aoba just waited quietly outside the door and did not say anything.

    Such a method of handling was indeed the most appropriate at the moment. Since that was the case, there was no need for him to force himself to raise any different opinions. After all, he was not someone who liked to argue.

    Aoba stood in place, and lowly took a deep breath.

    Controlling the chakra within his body, he spread his perception to the surroundings, feeling the chakra around him.

    "There really is..."

    Aoba immediately felt that a strand of chakra was scattered around the vicinity of Eaton''s residence and was monitoring this place. Even their attention was already on him.

    ''Sure enough!''

    ''That old bastard Hiruzen!''

    ''His mouth said that he would not find trouble with him again.''

    In terms of actions, he was really not honest and still arranged surveillance near Eaton''s residence to look for a possible Uzumaki clan survivor, that was, him with a mask.

    "Take your time to find me."

    Aoba immediately put away the chakra he used to sense the surrounding. He only went to feel what was going on and did not intend to continue paying attention to those monitoring him.

    At least, now he knew these people had already seen him.

    Moreover, they did not consider him a mission target at all.

    Then there would be no problem.

    ...

    Ten minutes later.

    Eaton changed into a relatively homely outfit. This could be said to be the most relaxing outfit he could find.

    "Aoba, take a look. How is this outfit? Is it not so formal?"

    Eaton looked at Aoba with a smile. He did not forget to show his clothes a few times when he spoke. He looked even more down-to-earth than before. After all, that outfit before looked too hardcore, like The Men in Black organization, but now it looks a bit like the kind of uncle you can meet in daily life.

    "Hahaha, I think it''s very good. It''s much more friendly than before. Brother Eaton, you can wear more of these clothes. It can make you look less serious." Aoba said with a smile.

    "There''s no need for that. We still need to maintain a more serious image. This is the way for Anbu to survive. However, today is a happy day. No matter what you wear, it''s fine. Let''s go. We''ve been delayed for a while. It''s time to celebrate. I can''t wait anymore." Eaton nodded at Aoba. Then, he didn''t say anything more. He directly took a step forward and walked toward the barbecue shop.

    "Okay!" Aoba immediately responded. He followed behind Eaton. For some reason, even he wanted to relax and not think about random things.

    After Eaton and Aoba walked for a while, they arrived at the entrance of the barbecue shop.

    "We''re here!"

    Eaton pointed at the door and told Aoba. That barbecue shop happened to be the barbecue shop that Fugaku and other was in. After all, Konohagakure was not that big. It was not difficult to have a chance encounter.

    After saying that.

    Eaton brought Aoba into the barbecue shop.

    However.

    What they ordered was a private room.

    The place where Fugaku and the other eats was an ordinary seat.

    Although the distance was not far.

    However, one turned left, and the other turned right after entering the door, not on the same path.

    When Eaton and Aoba walked in.

    Coincidentally, Fugaku was focused on persuading Saki so that the latter would consider not giving up so easily and was fighting for Aoba to form a team with them to take the Chunin Exams.

    ...

    After Eaton and Aoba sat in their seats, Eaton quickly ordered the dishes. Then, the waiter had already begun arranging the dishes to be served.

    "Aoba, guess why I asked you to come here this time?" Eaton said with a smile, and his eyes flashed faintly. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time.

    "I don''t know." Aoba shook his head. He was very cooperative. He guessed 99% of the possibilities in his heart. But he didn''t say anything and just waited for Eaton to reveal this secret. He gave Eaton enough face.

    "Hahahahaha..."

    When Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he immediately began to laugh, and the joy in his eyes deepened.

    "I knew you wouldn''t be able to guess!"

    "Let me tell you now!"

    "Look at what this is!"

    While talking, Eaton took out a book from his ninja pouch. This book has a hand-painted sketch picture, which looks quite charming, and beside the picture was a text, what was written on it was - Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

    "This is..." Aoba still pretended not to understand anything. He looked at the thing Eaton took out with a face full of confusion. This was his usual practice. No matter what he did, he would give face to the leader or not let the leader lose face. This also made him the kind of person that the leader liked. Every time the leader talked to him, he would feel a sense of accomplishment and could greatly satisfy his vanity.

    "This is the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. I have already negotiated with the Country of Fire publisher. They think that there is no problem with publishing it. They even drew a cover. When the Teacher Bai of the Ninja School is published in the future, it will have this kind of cover. Are you satisfied?" Eaton''s face was full of expectation. He looked like he was waiting for Aoba to say the word ''satisfied''. Now, he had devoted himself to Teacher Bai of the Ninja School and was very concerned about the publication of this book.

    "I am very satisfied!"

    Aoba immediately nodded. In his opinion, this sketch was ordinary. However, based on the Ninja World environment, it wasn''t easy to have a good artist. Perhaps the publisher had already attached great importance to it. However, it could only be made like this due to world limitations.

    "I knew you would be satisfied!"

    Eaton put on an expression of understanding. He stared at Aoba and then returned his gaze to the book. There was a sense of intoxication in his eyes. It could be said that he really liked it.

    "Brother Eaton, thank you so much for helping me publish this book. If you don''t help me with this, maybe this book won''t have a chance to be published at all." Aoba said with a serious face. He had mastered a skill in modern society. It was to praise. Anyone likes to listen to such nice words, and no one was an exception.

    "I also don''t want this good book to be buried. I try my best to do what I can. This is not only helping you but also helping myself!" Eaton unceremoniously accepted Aoba''s praise. In fact, this was what he thought. If not for him, this book would never have been published.

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton!"

    Aoba thanked Eaton again.

    When he said this, he could not help but sigh.

    ''Is this the power of a book lover?!''

    When he was in the modern world before, he heard that when reading a book, some book lovers would generously donate money and reward the work to express their love for the work because they liked it. If Eaton lived in the modern world, he would probably be the kind of big shot who could throw a lot of money!

    Step, step, step, step...

    Just as Aoba and Eaton were talking, the sound of footsteps came from outside the private room door.

    After that.

    The waiter stopped at the door.

    "Guest, the dishes you ordered are all ready. Can we send them in now?" The waiter''s voice came from outside and clearly entered the private room. This voice sounded very gentle and polite, giving people a very comfortable feeling.

    "Send them in!"

    Eaton said in the direction of the door. Now he had already shared the most exciting part with Aoba, and the rest could be said slowly while eating.

    "Pardon my intrusion!"

    The waiter who was standing at the door was waiting for a reply. After hearing Eaton''s words, the private room door opened, and a small cart full of marinated raw meat was pushed in. It was the dish that Eaton had ordered.

    After that.

    The waiter placed the dishes on their table.

    They also sent another staff member to add charcoal to the stove on their table.

    Suddenly.

    The temperature in the private room had increased a lot.

    After the waiter had dealt with everything, he left the room and handed the room back to the two of them.

    ...

    In the ordinary seat of the barbecue shop.

    After Fugaku stared at Saki and said his suggestion, he waited for her reply. Now he was doing his best to facilitate this matter.

    After hearing Fugaku''s words, Saki became silent and looked hesitant.

    Of course.

    She did not have any hesitation in her heart.

    Instead, she had to use this method to allow her to take the initiative in her conversation with Fugaku.

    She was not a child that could easily be deceived.

    You can easily believe what they say was good for you, but not too much. At best, everyone gets what they need.

    A moment later.

    Saki took a deep breath and looked a little confused. Then, she stared at Fugaku in front of her.

    "Actually..."

    "I can give myself another chance!"

    "But."

    "I have a question."

    "Brother Fugaku, you have to answer me. Otherwise, I won''t agree to it!"

    Saki only stared at Fugaku. Her eyes were filled with determination. It was as if she was telling Fugaku that everything he had done would be in vain if he didn''t answer her question.

    As soon as this was said.

    Fugaku also felt Saki''s emotions and immediately nodded.

    "Tell me. If I can answer your questions, I will answer all of them!"

    Fugaku''s expression had already become serious. He knew that the matter had reached a critical moment. If he answered Saki''s question clearly, everything would be successful.

    Fugaku immediately took a deep breath. When he took a deep breath, he immediately sat straight and slowly exhaled. His entire mood had been adjusted.

    ''Aoba.''

    ''If it is something that I can answer.''

    ''I will answer everything.''

    ''This time, I''m fighting for you to have an opportunity to take Chunin Exams.''

    ''I will definitely succeed!''

    According to Fugaku''s knowledge, Aoba absolutely wanted to take the Chunin Exams. However, due to his conditions, he had no way of participating.

    Especially the previous night when he left angrily.

    At that time, he was laughing.

    It was just that this laugh was not mocking Aoba but helping Aoba to ease the awkwardness. In his opinion, the Chunin Exam topic hurt Aoba''s self-esteem.

    Because...

    Aoba also knows that no one would be willing to be his teammate at the Chunin Exams!

    Fugaku and Aoba had known each other for a long time. At least, he had already regarded Aoba as a good friend. He did not have many friends. Besides Aoba, there was only Sekai. After all, even if it was Minato, they were not so familiar with each other. He was pursuing Mikoto and would often meet Kushina through Mikoto and then meet Minato. However, they were just acquaintances, and their relationship was far from that deep.

    Originally, Aoba was not that important!

    But, ever since Aoba went on an adventure with him, went deep into the secret underground rooms, and discovered that Orochimaru was Gasshi, his view of Aoba had completely changed.

    He had already regarded this person willing to take risks for him as a good friend.

    It was because he regarded Aoba as a good friend.

    He wanted to know more about Aoba.

    He found a lot of information about Aoba in the Konoha Military Police Force, and combined with Aoba''s performance during this period; he found a very strange thing.

    Aoba did not seem to be as weak as he appeared to be.

    It was just that Aoba''s sense of existence was too low. No one noticed him at all. Aoba''s strength was no longer the same as before, but everyone''s impression of Aoba remained the same.

    Gradually.

    Fugaku found that Aoba was only keeping a low profile.

    After all, it was not easy for someone to continuously use the Mind-Reading Secret Technique to read memories. All these required a lot of chakras and a strong foundation.

    Finally.

    Fugaku came to a conclusion.

    That was Aoba has no self-confidence!

    As far as he was concerned.

    The reason why Aoba kept such a low profile was not that Aoba wanted to keep a low profile but because Aoba lacked self-confidence.

    That was why.

    That was also why Aoba wore a mask no matter what he did.

    This also strengthened Fugaku''s determination to give Aoba a chance to take the Chunin Exams.

    He was very clear.

    He must first settle Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

    This way, it could give Aoba confidence.

    Otherwise...

    If he was here to tell Aoba this, he could almost foresee that Aoba would definitely say he did not want to participate in the Chunin Exams.

    Because he couldn''t get it, he pretended not to want it!

    Fugaku felt that he had completely analyzed Aoba''s mentality. What he needed to do now was help Aoba get out of this vicious circle of unconfidence.

    Saki looked at Fugaku''s extremely sincere appearance and suddenly wanted to laugh, but she still held back.

    Now was not the time to laugh.

    If she laughed.

    That, on the contrary, revealed that she didn''t mean to be so ruthless at all.

    "Brother Fugaku!"

    "You keep saying that you want to help me find a teammate!"

    "But the person you find..."

    "It should be the one from last night, right?!"

    Saki narrowed her eyes slightly, her eyes flashing with wisdom. She had already begun to ask the question she was most curious about.

    It didn''t matter if she went to take the exam or not.

    If she didn''t get an answer to this question, she would keep thinking about it in her heart, and that person was wearing a mask, so she couldn''t guess his identity.

    "From last night?!"

    When Akimichi Rin heard this, her eyes suddenly opened wide, and she put on a posture of eating melons. Her curiosity was instantly attracted, and her ears moved. She was afraid to miss even a little detail.

    "No wonder you duped me last night..."

    Akimichi Rin silently whispers. Although Saki had already explained what had happened last night, she still faintly felt that Saki was hiding something. As she had expected, Saki was hiding something; she had never said about that person!

    All of a sudden.

    Akimichi Rin''s gossip heart suddenly ignited.

    This caused her even to slow down her speed of eating meat. She diverted part of her attention to the conversation between the two.

    Saki paid no attention to Akimichi Rin''s surprise.

    Now was not the time to explain things to her.

    Explaining things?

    It can wait.

    Now, she had to focus on Fugaku first!

    "That''s right, the teammate I want to find for you is him!"

    When Fugaku heard Saki''s question, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He could still answer such a question.

    At the same time.

    He felt that Saki was already giving in.

    Just as Fugaku was about to be happy.

    Saki''s next sentence stunned him.

    "Okay, then, Brother Fugaku, the question I want to ask is..."

    A playful smile appeared on Saki''s face. Saki wanted to analyze the situation in the world as Shikaku did. She wanted to help the village and voice her opinions in a large-scale matter, but she couldn''t do that yet. However, it was quite easy for her to play tricks and trick people.

    "Wasn''t that your question just now?" Fugaku asked with a puzzled face. He was dumbfounded and was about to say that this matter was settled. But before he could say it, he found that his answer just now did not count.

    "I didn''t ask just now. I just confirmed a known question." Saki waved her hand and said, which looked very cute. Even if Fugaku knew he had been tricked, he couldn''t get angry.

    "Alright, ask away. This time, it can be regarded as asking!" Fugaku spread out his hands helplessly. He suddenly found that Saki, this little girl, was very strange. He might have fallen into her trap if he did not pay attention when talking to her.

    "Who is the person wearing the mask? What is his name? If you don''t say it, I will not agree!" Saki suddenly asked in a low voice. Her quick tone was like she did not want to give Fugaku time to recover. She wanted to get the answer the moment she asked.

    "This..."

    Fugaku''s expression suddenly became serious.

    This was really a rare question that he could not answer.

    Regarding Aoba''s identity...

    He had promised Aoba that he would keep it a secret!

    Now that Fugaku hasn''t gotten Aoba''s consent, he doesn''t dare to say anything, but his earlier hard work may be ruined if he doesn''t say anything.

    "Is it difficult?"

    Saki tilted her head and said, "Brother Fugaku, you said you would find us a teammate, then we have to know who he is. There shouldn''t be a problem, right?"

    After Saki finished speaking.

    She immediately turned to look at Akimichi Rin. There was no need to communicate in advance. At the very least, they had a tacit understanding of each other.

    "Am I right, Rin?"

    "That''s right!"

    Akimichi Rin nodded as she ate the meat. Then, her gaze fell on Fugaku. She had never said anything to Fugaku. The reason was very simple. It was just that she could not interfere in these matters. As long as Saki made the decision, it would be fine.

    However.

    The matter of teammates.

    It was not Saki''s matter alone; she was there too.

    She still had the right to speak.

    "Brother Fugaku..."

    Akimichi Rin stared at Fugaku. She was eating the barbecue Fugaku invited her to, so naturally, she couldn''t say much. She was not Saki, so she did not have so many thoughts.

    "I think what Saki said is very reasonable. I also thought the same. Although you invited me to eat, um, a fragrant and delicious barbecue, I won''t say anything. However, we should at least know who our teammate is. Otherwise, even if we did not take the Chunin Exams, it does not matter!"

    Akimichi Rin said directly to Fugaku.

    In fact, in her heart.

    She no longer wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams.

    It was just that Saki still wanted to participate, so she had been taking care of Saki''s emotions. After all, even if she were here, it would still be missing one, and Saki would be the only one left if she backed out now. Then, there was no need to participate anymore. Everything was too late!

    "En..."

    Fugaku''s face turned serious. He was trying to convince himself to say Aoba''s name.

    ''Anyway, you will all become teammates.''

    ''So what if they know the name?''

    ''But...''

    ''It doesn''t seem convenient for me to say it out!''

    ''What should I do?''

    Fugaku was thinking quickly. If he wanted to find a way to break the situation in the shortest time, he had to delay the topic.

    "Saki, Rin, I understand your feelings, but my friend has a special identity. Before I get his consent, I really don''t know how to say it!"

    A bitter smile appeared on Fugaku''s face. Right now, he was extremely helpless. These things were causing him to be especially conflicted. He didn''t know how to weigh the pros and cons at all.

    On one side were Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin. If he didn''t say Aoba''s name, this opportunity he had worked so hard to obtain might be gone.

    On the other side was his good friend, Yamanaka Aoba. If he disregarded Aoba''s request and rashly revealed Aoba''s name, it might cause Aoba to be dissatisfied. That might cause even greater misunderstanding.

    So, what should he do?

    "Brother Fugaku, is this very difficult?" Saki blinked her crafty eyes and asked Fugaku.

    "It is indeed not convenient for me to say it out..." Fugaku nodded. He stared at Saki with a serious expression, his eyes flashing with begging. From this posture, it was obvious that he wanted Saki to change the question, but it was not good to say it out loud.

    "I see!"

    The expression on Saki''s face became even more subtle, as if she could no longer hide her smile and was about to lose control.

    In fact.

    She had already expected that Fugaku would say this.

    If it was so easy to say that person''s name, Fugaku should have said it last night, and there was no need to wait until now.

    "Brother Fugaku, let me guess. If I can guess that person''s name, then you only need to say "yes" or "no". If you feel that even saying "yes" is not keeping your promise, then you can nod or shake your head. Do you think this is okay?" Saki immediately stated her real question. She and Fugaku went around a circle and used verbal techniques. First, she said something that was not so easy to accept. After making things difficult for the other party, she would say something easier for the other party to accept. So that things that were easier to accept may be accepted.

    "Yes!"

    Fugaku immediately nodded. This time, he agreed without much trouble. After all, he just needed to nod or shake his head. There was no need for him to say anything.

    This way, he could also explain to Aoba...

    He did not say anything.

    Those two girls had guessed it themselves.

    It had nothing to do with him.

    "Hehehe~."

    Saki smiled with satisfaction, then blinked her crafty eyes and said, "Then I have to start guessing~."

 CH 351

    When Fugaku heard this, he suddenly had a feeling of being fooled. He vaguely realized that he seemed to have been tricked. However, he was not very sure. After all, the other party was just a girl who looked about the same age as Aoba.

    "Guess."

    Fugaku nodded. He wanted to help Aoba get the ticket to the Chunin Exams.

    After all, this was all he could do for Aoba.

    As long as the team going to the Chunin Exams was confirmed, the rest would be Aoba''s own problem.

    No one could guarantee that Aoba would definitely pass the Chunin Exams.

    It was like no one could put food into someone else''s mouth; they had to eat it themselves. What he could provide Aoba was only an opportunity, an opportunity to participate in the Chunin Exams.

    "Okay~."

    Nara Saki blinked, and her eyes flashed with a mischievous light. After she went to Akimichi Rin''s house, she went to think about the problem last night patiently.

    She belonged to the one who was not so strong in terms of adaptability, which was not as good as her cousin Shikaku.

    But after careful planning or follow-up review...

    Then she could still rely on her keen analysis ability to find some clues and finally find some minor problems.

    "Yesterday, when we were interrogating that guy named Kidoshiro, you once said that he was an expert in interrogation. Let''s not talk about experts; at least I can infer that he is Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s person..."

    Saki leaned forward slightly and opened her eyes to stare at Fugaku in front of her. She deliberately lowered her voice, not wanting anyone around to hear it. Even Akimichi Rin, who was eating meat on the side, felt that her ears were not very good because she did not hear anything.

    This little thing.

    She still understood!

    Fugaku did not say that person''s name, obviously because that person''s identity was not suitable to be said.

    Then...

    Since she was just guessing!

    It was better to be as low-key as possible.

    "You..."

    After hearing Saki''s words, Fugaku immediately widened his eyes. He knew that in the conversation that day because he was happy after catching the murderer, he did not pay much attention to the words he spoke.

    And...

    From a fundamental point of view.

    He did not think that Saki could find anything through those details.

    But now...

    The other party seemed to be really getting closer and closer to the truth.

    "In addition, he is wearing Anbu''s mask, so I can almost be sure that he is Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s person!"

    Saki still lowered her voice very low. Her eyes flashed with excitement, and she was very excited. When she spoke, her thoughts quickly diverged, completely under a state of high-speed thinking.

    "..."

    After hearing this, Fugaku was speechless. He no longer had any words to say. Now, he was already amazed by what Saki had said. He even had some thoughts of digging corners.

    "Hehehe..."

    Through Fugaku''s expression, Saki could already tell that everything she had just said was right.

    "You already said before that the masked man was a member of the Yamanaka clan. Then, there are only a few people from Konohagakure Intelligence Division. This time, the scope has shrunk a lot. In the end, only a few are left..."

    When Saki said this, her tone paused slightly. After that stared at Fugaku''s slightly surprised face. She had already seen through Fugaku''s expression that her guess was correct.

    "Brother Fugaku."

    "When you called that person."

    "You accidentally said the word ''Ao''."

    "I don''t know if you still remember..."

    Saki narrowed her eyes slightly. It seemed as if victory was already in her grasp. After all, as a member of the Nara clan, it would be too stupid if she couldn''t guess the other person''s identity after obtaining so much information.

    "So..."

    "According to my understanding of the Yamanaka clan..."

    "Only two people can have the word ''Ao'' in their names!"

    "Although both of them are in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, one of the seniors is called Yamanaka Ao, but it is obvious that Brother Fugaku''s word ''Ao'' still has some world behind."

    "If that''s the case..."

    "Then there''s only one person left."

    "And that person happened to be the same age as me..."

    "I didn''t guess wrong, right?"

    In the end, Saki didn''t say Aoba''s name, but from her words, she had already confirmed Aoba''s identity.

    "I... shouldn''t have guessed wrong, right?"

    Fugaku nodded helplessly. In his heart, he already felt that Saki had guessed correctly.

    After all.

    There was one fatal point!

    This also reminded him at the same time.

    The last time he spoke, he inadvertently said the word "Ao".

    Just this word alone could not represent anything.

    But...

    If it was connected to the Yamanaka clan.

    Then there were only two people.

    One was Yamanaka Ao.

    The other was Yamanaka Aoba.

    This was indeed an identity information exposure.

    After Fugaku followed Saki''s reasoning and went through this matter, he understood what was happening. After all, he had already memorized the name of the people in Konohagakure. Only two people with "Ao" in their names in the Yamanaka clan, so it had shrunk a lot.

    "Hahahaha, I know who he is. In fact, even if you didn''t say it, I would have guessed it. I just can''t be sure in my heart." Saki smiled with satisfaction. She was praising her own cleverness.

    "Saki, it''s good that you know about this matter. It''s better not to tell others. His position needs to be kept secret, so..."

    Fugaku warned Saki in a low voice. Just as he said these words, his voice suddenly stopped, and his gaze fixed on the aisle behind Saki.

    At this moment.

    Two people were coming over.

    And both of their gazes fell on Fugaku.

    One of them had an angry look in her eyes. She looked like she had caught a jerk. She did not seem to be in a good mood. She was Nara Yoshino, who had just gone to the Uchiha clan territory to look for Mikoto.

    The other person had a gentle look in her eyes. She looked gentle and pleasant, like a lady from a noble family. She looked at Fugaku with confusion and puzzlement. It seemed like she was looking for an answer to why Fugaku was here. This person was Uchiha Mikoto.

    The two of them walked over.

    Fugaku had noticed Mikoto and automatically ignored the hostile Yoshino.

    Fugaku''s action immediately attracted Saki''s attention, who was sitting opposite him.

    Saki directly turned her head and looked over.

    She immediately saw Yoshino, who was full of dissatisfaction.

    Not good!

    This thought suddenly came to Saki''s mind. She knew very well what kind of character Yoshino had, which suddenly worried her.

    But...

    Although she had a little bit of cleverness, it was only a little cleverness. She had no experience in dealing with such a situation.

    "Mikoto, why are you here?"

    Fugaku suddenly stood up; a happy expression appeared on his face. He was about to ask Mikoto to sit down.

    Before he could finish his sentence.

    Yoshino, who was next to Mikoto, immediately interrupted Fugaku.

    "What? You don''t want Mikoto to come? You also know that what you have done is shameful!"

    Yoshino said in a bad mood.

    She especially hated people who would go out and flirt.

    In fact.

    She knew in her heart.

    Fugaku and Mikoto were not officially together yet.

    At the current stage, Fugaku was still chasing after Mikoto, but she still had to call Mikoto over. She wanted Mikoto to see Fugaku''s true face clearly.

    "???"

    As soon as this was said.

    Whether it was Uchiha Fugaku, Nara Saki, or Akimichi Rin, they all had big question marks on their heads.

    Fugaku was the most confused.

    He didn''t even know what kind of shameful things he had done. It sounded so serious as if there was something wrong with his principles. No matter how he heard it, it felt strange.

    Saki was more or less prepared in her heart. She knew Yoshino''s words were hard-core and usually didn''t give others any face. However, these words were a bit too hard-core, which confused her.

    The most dumbfounded one was Akimichi Rin, who was still eating. She was completely stunned and did not know what had happened. Yoshino''s extremely harsh words made her feel that the roasted meat in her mouth was not as fragrant as before.

    What was going on?

    What had happened?

    Even the passers-by who were eating at the surrounding tables could not help but look over curiously. There was a puzzled expression in their eyes as if they were watching a show.

    "What do you mean?"

    Fugaku resisted the urge to get angry. After all, he was Konoha Military Police Force''s people. This kind of identity was quite special. Moreover, he was in front of Mikoto, so he had to pay attention to his image. He could not casually say anything inappropriate. This time, he made his voice as gentle as possible and did not say anything excessive.

    "Fugaku, you are meeting two girls here, and under the circumstances that Mikoto does not know, you actually have the nerve to ask what the meaning of this is. This is clearly what we should ask you. What do you mean by this?!" Yoshino said coldly as if she was seeking justice for Mikoto.

    When Mikoto heard Yoshino''s words, she felt that it was a little inappropriate. However, she was embarrassed to say anything. Moreover, she was curious about what Fugaku meant by secretly dating two teenage girls.

    Most importantly...

    She recognized the two girls.

    They graduated from the same Ninja School as her.

    This made her really feel a little bit of a threat; after all, she was not someone who was too young and unrealistic.

    However, after Yoshino shouts this sentence.

    Whether it was the guests sitting at other tables or the waiters in the barbecue shop, their eyes were all focused on Fugaku. Their eyes flashed with ambiguous light, and they silently praised Fugaku in their hearts.

    Amazing!

    When this group of people gathered together.

    Except for this brother, who looked a little older.

    The rest were all around fifteen or sixteen years old.

    A man versus four young girls.

    What level of Shura field was this?

    Everyone had a strong interest in the situation here. You couldn''t blame them for thinking it wrong. Mainly because of Yoshino''s tone and Mikoto''s appearance, there was no way not to make people think wrong!

    Yoshino''s voice was not only transmitted to the ears of these people but also let Aoba and Eaton, who were in the private room, clearly hear it.

    "Aoba, did you hear the voice from the outside?" Eaton immediately stopped roasting meat. A curious expression appeared on his face. The heart of gossip hidden under the fierce appearance was already burning fiercely. He could not wait to open the door of the private room. The purpose was to make the sound from the outside clear so that it could be heard more clearly.

    "I heard it." Aoba nodded. He did not show any surprise. Although he heard the name Fugaku, he did not care about how chaotic Fugaku''s private life would be. This had nothing to do with him.

    "Didn''t you hear Fugaku''s name? It seems that he is the protagonist here!" Eaton''s eyes sparkled at this time. It could be seen that he was still very curious and excited about this matter. He wanted to move out to eat melons.

    "I heard it." Aoba nodded silently. Although he was not so curious about Fugaku''s matter, he could not help but sigh in his heart. It turned out that Fugaku was like this. He thought that he was an honest person. It seemed that he was also a romantic man!

    "Don''t you want to go and see?" Eaton asked doubtfully. He found that Aoba was too calm, so calm that he doubted whether or not Aoba and Fugaku were friends.

    "I don''t want to." Aoba shook his head without hesitation. After that, he said, "If I don''t go out and see, he wouldn''t know that I am here and won''t be so embarrassed in the future. Otherwise, it will be awkward for him if he thinks about this in the future."

    "Then I''ll go take a look. You can eat here first. I still think it''s a pity you don''t want to see it. I think this will provide you with materials for your creation. Art ultimately originates from life. Moreover, Fugaku is the "author" of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. It''s not rare for him to create a romantic affair."

    As Eaton spoke, he stood up directly. Then, he opened the private room door and walked out. When he arrived at a suitable line of sight, he immediately put on an extremely exaggerated expression.

    "Aoba, come over and take a look!"

    Eaton quickly waved at Aoba. His tone already showed a hint of order, which made Aoba feel quite helpless.

    Wasn''t this too much fun?

    He couldn''t call him out as a big brother.

    Then, he took out the feeling of being superior.

    Who could resist this!

    Aoba''s face was full of helplessness, but he did not get up immediately. He was still a little reluctant.

    "Quick, quick, quick! What a spectacle! Four people! Fugaku alone against four people!"

    Eaton''s voice sounded again.

    As soon as this sentence came out.

    Aoba, who originally had no thoughts at all, had a change in his mentality. The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch slightly.

    "Four people?!"

    Aoba suddenly stood up. He had to eat this melon. Fugaku had boarded a car. This was a new boat version that he had never known before!

    He had to see it!

    The law of fragrance immediately ruled Aoba. He quickly walked out of the private room and looked directly in the direction where Eaton''s eyes were focused.

    In a split second.

    Aoba''s eyes were focused on Fugaku''s table.

    "Huh?"

    He glanced at the three familiar faces, which made him frown slightly. He vaguely felt that things were not so simple. It seemed that it was not what he had imagined.

    Uchiha Fugaku.

    Uchiha Mikoto.

    And...

    Nara Saki.

    ''Why were these three people together?''

    Aoba thought quickly. He felt that there was a misunderstanding. Because with his understanding of Fugaku, if he really had any ideas, it was absolutely impossible to be in front of Mikoto.

    This was simply a very conflicting thing.

    If there was no Mikoto here, he might have believed it, but there was Mikoto here.

    And...

    Didn''t he just meet this Saki last night?

    Aoba was very clear.

    Fugaku and Saki had never known each other in the past. How could they develop after just one night?

    This was obviously impossible!

    For a moment.

    Aoba immediately realized that this melon was different from what he had imagined. It was a melon that had not yet been cooked, and there might be a big misunderstanding.

    Aoba immediately knew that there was no point in it.

    ''No wonder it is said to eat melons rationally.''

    He looked at the mindless people who were all eating so hard that they did not even think about the possibility of this being a misunderstanding. No matter how reckless Fugaku was, he couldn''t do it in front of Mikoto!

    However.

    He felt that since he had already come out.

    Then check it out!

    Instantly.

    Aoba joined the people watching Fugaku, joined the melon-eating team, and enjoyed the show together.

    ...

    After hearing Yoshino''s words, Fugaku was stunned for a full three seconds. He stared at the girl from the Nara clan in front of him and looked at her indignant expression. He even had a feeling that he had done something wrong.

    "Wait..."

    Fugaku raised his hands and made a gesture to stop them from talking.

    "What dating?"

    "That''s a wrong word!"

    "I just have something to discuss with Saki and Rin."

    "What do you mean by asking that?!"

    Fugaku was also a person with a temper. He also did not like to be misunderstood. Now he could see that it was a huge basin of shit that was placed on his head and directly slapped him to death here. How could he admit such a thing?

    Fugaku''s tone was righteous. His voice was loud and had a kind of awe-inspiring righteousness. It clearly entered everyone''s ears in the barbecue shop.

    As soon as this sentence was said.

    Everyone seemed to understand what was going on.

    Looks like...

    This was a misunderstanding!

    No one was a fool. Fugaku was very confident in his words. He was not doing anything wrong, so he was not afraid of anything.

    In the face of this situation, everyone had already realized that there might be some misunderstanding. They immediately lost interest in continuing to eat melons. They were not willing to continue wasting time here. After all, it seemed like there was nothing here. There was no meaning at all.

    Of course.

    Eaton and Aoba were still standing outside the private room.

    It was not that Aoba wanted to continue eating this melon but that Eaton was obviously still very interested. This made him have to stay here with Eaton, so he could not leave in advance.

    After hearing Fugaku''s confident words, Mikoto''s expression immediately became even more delicate. She had already realized in her heart that she had misunderstood Fugaku. Although she did not say a word after coming here, the fact that she could come proved that she did not have that much trust in Fugaku. Moreover, when Yoshino asked him a question just now, it was already a silent admission.

    "You are discussing things. What can you discuss? Are you familiar with each other?" Yoshino seemed to realize that she had said something wrong. However, she was stubborn and did not want to apologize. She also did not want to change her mind. Instead, she continued to question Fugaku with an aggressive look.

    "We are discussing the Chunin Exams matter!"

    Saki immediately said. She did not want to see Fugaku being misunderstood, and she was also a member of the Nara clan.

    Anyway, she was taken care of by Fugaku.

    This barbecue and Fugaku were seriously recommending teammates to them.

    Although she knew that Fugaku had selfish motives, at most, they would cooperate together and win; it was not just a one-sided advantage.

    Moreover.

    Fugaku still respected them very much.

    She also did not want Fugaku to be misunderstood.

    "Chunin Exams?"

    Yoshino frowned and looked at Saki. The corners of her mouth curled into a mocking smile. She said, "Do you mean that Fugaku wants to participate in Chunin Exams with you? Don''t you think such a reason is lame?"

    "It wasn''t Brother Fugaku who would participate, but he found a teammate for us!" Saki said coldly. Right now, she has a very bad impression of Yoshino. Even her tone of voice was like she was fighting against Yoshino.

    "Brother Fugaku?" When Yoshino heard this title, her smile became even more meaningful. She said, "I didn''t expect you to be so polite!"

    "It''s you who are too rude!" Saki refused to yield.

    "Well, I am rude. Then tell me, what kind of teammates did your Brother Fugaku recommend to you? I know about this thing. Shikaku has thought of many ways for you, but no one wants to be your teammate!" Yoshino said sarcastically. In fact, she was a little jealous of Saki because this girl was very cute. She was very popular in the three clans, Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka. And, Shikaku even spent a lot of time looking for teammates for them. However, Shikaku was looking for teammates in the opposite direction. He didn''t want the two of them to participate in Chunin Exams, so he wanted to find the person who would lose deliberately. That was why they couldn''t find someone.

    "I can''t tell you." Saki shook her head. She knew what she could say and what she couldn''t say. She was here to explain for Fugaku but not cause him trouble. So when she was asked about the key topic, she suddenly stopped talking.

    "Oh, can''t tell me, or didn''t you have it at all?!" Yoshino said in a strange tone. She was determined not to admit that she had made a mistake. She wanted this matter not to end so easily so that she could end it better.

    "Enough!"

    Fugaku suddenly shouted. His tone was majestic. He had already recognized this person for a long time and did not want to argue with this person. However, he found that the more he did not care, the more aggressive this kind of person was.

    "Nara Yoshino, my matter has nothing to do with you. What I am discussing with Saki and Rin here has nothing to do with you. I will explain it to Mikoto myself. It has nothing to do with you. Then what are you still doing here? Are you really not embarrassed?" Fugaku immediately flew into a rage.

    He rarely got angry like this.

    For him to react like this now, he was really angry.

    There were several reasons behind this.

    One reason was that Mikoto''s arrival made him feel that this person was doing things on purpose. Coupled with Mikoto''s doubtful expression, it caused his self-esteem to be fiercely touched.

    The other reason was that Saki had clearly explained that they were talking about the Chunin Exams. However, not only did the explanation fail, it also caused her to be questioned even more. This made his patience completely run out.

    "You..."

    Yoshino expected that Fugaku would refrain from directly saying such words. This made her unable to accept it at all. After all, she spoke with righteous indignation here for a long time. In fact, it had nothing to do with her. It was completely a shit-stirring behavior.

    "I what? I am a Konoha Military Police Force member. If you continue pestering me here, I will invite you to Konoha Military Police Force. At that time, I will see if you are still as arrogant as you are now!" Fugaku said angrily. His tone was so convincing that he didn''t mean to ease the situation at all.

    "Good! Good! Good! Take care of yourself! Humph!"

    Yoshino snorted coldly. After that, she suddenly turned around and left. She looked like a proud winner, but at this moment, she was already very afraid in her heart. She did not dare to say anything to them anymore.

    Step step step step...

    Following the sound of increasingly fast footsteps.

    Nara Yoshino disappeared from the barbecue shop, and Uchiha Mikoto was left in the shop.

    Such a scene.

    It fell into everyone''s sight.

    It made everyone feel dull.

    "Ended!"

    "Boring!"

    "I thought it was something, but it turned out to be slander!"

    "That woman was really ruthless just now! She said it as if it was true! It''s like this without evidence, so if there is evidence, it''s too scary!"

    "Time is wasted!"

    "I won''t watch anymore!"

    "..."

    Voices rang out in the barbecue shop. They watched the scene under their noses in high spirits while eating. They thought that they would watch a good show, but they didn''t expect it to end in this way.

    As the crowd dispersed.

    Eaton shook his head in boredom. He lifted his hand to pat Aoba on the shoulder, but when his hand was raised in the air, he stopped.

    He knew that Aoba would now be okay even if he patted him.

    But...

    This had already formed a conditioned reflex.

    Before he could think, his hand had already retracted.

    Since he had taken it back.

    Then there was no need to re-shoot.

    "Aoba, let''s go back too. It''s boring. I thought Fugaku would live up to Teacher Bai of the Ninja School author and create a romantic scene for us. What a pity!"

    After saying that, Eaton turned around and prepared to return to the private room.

    Aoba followed behind Eaton.

    But right at this moment.

    A voice passed through the hall and clearly reached Aoba''s ears.

    "Aoba?!"

    The owner of this voice was Fugaku. Just as he saw the crowd disperse and was about to explain something to Mikoto, he immediately saw Aoba standing not far away.

    This discovery.

    This caused Fugaku''s eyes to light up.

    Just now, he was still worried about how to explain.

    Now the answer came.

    Fugaku accurately found that Aoba was not wearing an Anbu uniform, which meant that he could reveal his identity and could directly call Aoba''s name.

    Not only could he explain it to Mikoto, but he could also introduce Aoba to Saki and Rin in person.

    After hearing Fugaku''s voice, Aoba''s body paused slightly.

    ''It''s over.''

    ''I''m discovered.''

    ''I couldn''t pretend that I wasn''t here.''

    Aoba turned his head and looked in Fugaku''s direction. He grinned directly and raised his hand to wave at him.

    "Brother Fugaku!"

    When Aoba greeted him, he just stood in the same place and there was a hidden helplessness in his smile. After he finished speaking, he wanted to enter the private room again.

    "Aoba, come here quickly. Let me introduce you!" Fugaku immediately said to Aoba. His mood immediately improved, and he recovered from the disgusting state he had just been in.

    "This...is...not quite..."

    Just as Aoba was about to refuse, he was interrupted by Eaton, who was not far away.

    Eaton turned to look at Aoba.

    "Aoba, it''s fine. Go and say hello to them. I will wait for you." Eaton was not a stingy person. When he heard Fugaku''s shout, he knew that Aoba would be in a difficult situation, so he immediately said.

    "Well... okay..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched. He was not in a difficult position at all. He simply did not want to go over.

    Aoba could only take a step forward and walk in Fugaku''s direction.

    At this moment.

    The four people''s eyes on Fugaku''s side all focus on Aoba.

    Mikoto''s eyes were very complicated. She had just had a misunderstanding with Fugaku, and now she saw Aoba, who made her feel indescribable.

    This made her already messy heart even messier, and her eyes were fixated on Aoba.

    Since Kushina left, this was the first time she saw Aoba again. She found that the edges and corners of Qingyu''s face became clearer.

    Unconsciously.

    Her heart beat faster.

    Saki looked at Aoba carefully. This was the first time she saw Aoba. When she saw him last night, he was wrapped up tightly and could not see anything at all.

    Now it seemed.

    He looks pretty handsome!

    Especially the blond hair paired with simple casual clothes looks a little lazy.

    ''So he was Yamanaka Aoba!''

    ''The person who might become our Chunin Exam teammate!''

    Thinking of this...

    Saki couldn''t help but look at Aoba a few more times. She had only guessed the name but didn''t know Aoba''s specific appearance.

    Akimichi Rin, on the other hand, looked at all of this in a daze. There was still a question mark on her head and a trace of nervousness in her eyes.

    ''This person...''

    ''Could it be that he came to snatch the barbecue from me?!''

    A smile hung on Fugaku''s face. The feelings he had experienced when helping Aoba finalize these things from the beginning were swept away at this moment. Moreover, the grievances he had just suffered were nothing.

    "Brother Fugaku, what''s the matter?"

    Aoba met the gazes of these people and walked to the side of the table. He faintly felt that the situation was not very good, but the current situation was that they were all acquaintances, so he had no choice.

    "Aoba, do you know what I am doing here?" Fugaku opened his eyes wide, his eyes flashing with excitement. He said, "You should have heard it just now!"

    "Mm... you are looking for teammates for them..." Aoba''s face was already covered in black lines. He had already realized what Fugaku was going to say. After all, it was because of this that he left last night.

    "That''s right!"

    The smile on Fugaku''s face was extremely bright. After that, he nodded and said, "The teammate I found for them is you!"

    "..."

    When Aoba heard this, he was speechless.

    What he feared came.

    While eating barbecue, he ate melon once.

    As a result...

    This melon was rotten.

    It even ate himself...

 CH 352

    At this time, Aoba had a helpless expression on his face.

    He has only been here for a while, and before he has eaten a few pieces of meat, he has already eaten the melon on his own head.

    ''Sure enough, it''s the teammate''s business!''

    When he saw Saki, he vaguely realized such a thing. After all, he did not think Fugaku and Saki would meet because of other matters.

    Moreover...

    Aoba also saw the girl who was busy eating beside Saki. From her attire, it could be seen that she was from the Akimichi clan.

    When Aoba walked over.

    He could vaguely guess...

    Fugaku would probably talk about Chunin Exams teammates!

    If there was only Fugaku here, he could just turn around and leave like last night.

    However.

    There was also an Uchiha Mikoto, who was full of doubts and confusion, and Eaton, who was watching from not far away.

    Right now, he had no way to react too excessively directly.

    That would be too fake!

    Especially...

    Aoba had already sensed that Eaton had already started walking toward this side when he heard those words.

    He had clearly heard it.

    This made it a little difficult for Aoba.

    For a moment.

    Aoba did not say a word.

    He just stood at Fugaku''s table and quickly thought of a countermeasure. This situation was very strange and was a situation that even he did not expect.

    "Fugaku, what''s going on? Tell me; I''m so confused."

    Mikoto asked suspiciously.

    She already knew that she misunderstood Fugaku. She also understood that she had been wrong about Fugaku. But what was going on? Why did he know Aoba?

    It was not that she cared about Aoba.

    She was just curious!

    Therefore, she wanted to understand more.

    "This matter is a long story, and some of it is not easy to talk about. I don''t know how to explain it!" After hearing Mikoto''s words, a bitter smile appeared on Fugaku''s face. He wanted to explain something, but he felt there was nothing to say here. It was quite sudden for him to meet Aoba here. He didn''t even know how to explain it.

    "If it''s hard to say, come to my side!"

    Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind Aoba. The owner of the voice was Eaton.

    At this moment.

    Eaton had already walked over.

    He had just heard Fugaku''s words and vaguely felt something. However, he was not very clear about the specifics. But this aroused his curiosity.

    "Eaton-sama!"

    After hearing Eaton''s voice, Fugaku immediately looked at Eaton. As a member of the Konoha Military Police Force, he could recognize Eaton at a glance. He was not an ordinary person but Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain. Theoretically, this person was on par with Konoha Military Police Force Captain Uchiha Akaru.

    But...

    Fugaku encounters a problem again.

    Identity issue!

    How would he introduce Eaton to these people?

    One must know that Eaton''s identity was far more sensitive than Aoba''s!

    He couldn''t say it...

    Which aggrieved him more.

    This distressed Fugaku, who was facing this kind of situation. He didn''t know how to deal with it.

    Of course.

    There was also someone who faced this problem.

    It was Aoba.

    Aoba''s situation could be even more chaotic than Fugaku''s. He was in the middle of this storm.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Eaton laughed. He could be said to be an old driver. There was no need to think about it. He already knew what Fugaku was thinking and immediately nodded to the people present.

    "This is not the place to talk. Everyone, come to my private room. This meal will be mine; it''s my treat. Let''s talk about the ins and outs of this, and let me know what''s going on."

    After Eaton finished speaking, he waved directly to the waiter at the side.

    "This table is on my list."

    "Clean up this place and bring them to my private room."

    "Move faster."

    Eaton said in an unquestionable tone. After the waiter heard his words, he did not dare to be negligent. He immediately responded and began to pack up the things here.

    Only.

    Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin were in a state of confusion.

    They did not know Eaton.

    However, they could tell that he was a big shot.

    Mikoto, who was standing at the side, realized that things had become even more strange at this time. She had no idea what had happened before, but now she was even more confused. She didn''t know how to understand what was happening in front of her.

    "Good!"

    Seeing that things had developed to this extent, Fugaku understood that he could only bite the bullet and move to the private room. However, he was still very happy in his heart. After all, it seemed that it was more likely for Aoba to follow these two girls to participate in the Chunin Exams.

    "Yes!"

    When Saki, Rin, and Mikoto heard Fugaku''s words, they all agreed and followed Eaton toward the private room.

    "Aoba, let''s go too!"

    Fugaku walked to Aoba''s side and gently patted him on the shoulder. Then, he nodded at Aoba with a very satisfied expression. It seemed that he had helped Aoba a lot. This made Aoba want to complain a lot in his heart.

    "..."

    Aoba watched as everyone, including Fugaku, followed Eaton toward the private room. His face was immediately covered in black lines, and he did not know what to say. He was completely speechless.

    ''You people...''

    ''Are you so idle?!''

    ''You haven''t dealt with your own affairs clearly!''

    ''Yet you start meddling in other people''s business!''

    ''What does it have to do with you guys whether I go or not?!''

    Aoba felt a wave of helplessness in his heart. He suddenly felt that it was really troublesome. This matter fell on him, making him unable to think of a perfect solution at this moment.

    Without any choice, Aoba followed behind them.

    They walked into the private room together.

    The private room, which was originally relatively spacious, had become a little crowded after so many people entered. Of course, the atmosphere was also a little depressing.

    Generally speaking.

    When there were more people, the effect of this was that it would become more lively.

    But...

    Because of Eaton''s existence, everyone here was very reserved, and no one dared to say a word.

    Especially the three girls.

    They did not know who Eaton was, but they could feel from Fugaku''s reaction that this person was extraordinary. He was definitely not an ordinary person.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    When Eaton saw this depressing scene, he immediately cleared his throat to make the present people focus on him.

    "Some of you don''t know me. Since we can talk freely, let''s introduce ourselves and get to know each other. Let''s start with me. My name is Morino Eaton, and I am the Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain."

    Eaton''s voice slowly sounded and clearly entered everyone''s ears in the private room. In fact, his words were meant for the three girls to hear. However, he didn''t want to point at them specifically. This could prevent them from feeling awkward. The purpose of his words was also very clear. He hoped these people would not be so reserved when discussing the matter.

    "Okay, okay, okay. I am Uchiha Fugaku. I am a Konoha Military Police Force member. Everyone here knows me. There is nothing to say. Your next, Aoba!" Fugaku immediately understood what Eaton meant. He passed on this message and called out Aoba, wanting to pull him in.

    So everyone in the private room looked at him all of a sudden.

    All of their eyes fell on Aoba, which made his face reveal a touch of helplessness.

    "..."

    Aoba was speechless at first.

    After thinking about it just now, he understood that this matter could not be avoided and could only take it one step at a time.

    As for the Chunin Exams.

    There was no problem in participating.

    It was just a bit troublesome!

    However...

    No rule said that one would definitely win if one participated.

    Aoba did not want to become a Chunin. Even if he participated in the Chunin Exams, to him, this was not a problem at all.

    "My name is Yamanaka Aoba."

    Aoba simply said a few words and did not mention his position. After all, this thing was not a secret. Those who knew him also knew. Although Eaton had already mentioned his position, he still simply completed a simple self-introduction.

    As soon as these words came out.

    Everyone present did not have any reaction.

    Akimichi Rin did not even realize who Aoba was. She also did not expect that this person might become her teammate. She was more concerned about finishing this boring segment quickly and continuing talking about the matters so she could continue eating barbecue.

    On the other hand, Saki did not want to say anything because she had already guessed it. She was afraid that it would expose what she guessed. Most of the time, it would be fine for her if she knew about it, so there was no need for her to spread the news.

    As for Mikoto, she knew Aoba''s identity from the beginning. These things were not something new to her. She wanted to know what was happening; what was that teammate thing?

    "My name is Uchiha Mikoto." Mikoto took over Aoba and imitated Aoba''s style. She only made a simple self-introduction.

    "My name is Nara Saki!"

    Saki also introduced herself with a single sentence, then said nothing, and used her right elbow to signal that it was Rin''s turn.

    "My name is Akimichi Rin!"

    Rin had been waiting for this moment, and her heart was very happy. When she finished speaking, her eyes were already focused on the meat at the dining table.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Eaton saw this scene, he immediately laughed to ease the heavy atmosphere. Then his eyes swept over the crowd and finally fell on Akimichi Rin, who was eager to eat barbecue.

    "Everyone, don''t be polite. Let''s start eating!"

    As soon as this was said.

    Rin immediately picked up the chopsticks, picked up a piece of meat, and roasted it on the barbecue rack. Although she had eaten a lot when she was outside, she was hungry again after waiting for a while.

    "Tell me, what is the situation? Let me participate as well. No matter what, I am Aoba''s Captain. I should know." Eaton nodded and pulled the topic to the point he was concerned about. He immediately set his eyes on Fugaku. His meaning was very clear. He was asking Fugaku what was going on.

    "When I was on a mission yesterday, I met Saki. Then I learned she wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams but lacked a teammate. So I thought of Aoba. I thought Aoba could be with them. I felt this was an opportunity and wanted to help Aoba fight for it." Fugaku explained. In fact, he had already made it very clear. However, he still had a little selfishness. He felt that Aoba was not strong enough. Even if he knew how to use paper tags or something, it wasn''t easy to pass the first few rounds of Chunin Exams with his own ability. Therefore, he needed the help of these two girls. There was a little reason why he did this. It was because he did not have much confidence in Aoba''s strength.

    "Thank you!" Aoba said unhappily. When he spoke, he rolled his eyes at Fugaku. In the past, why didn''t he realize that Fugaku was such a "warm-hearted" person?

    "Hehehe, you''re welcome!" Fugaku had already expected that Aoba would be dissatisfied. However, he felt that Aoba should go through these Chunin Exams to find confidence. He couldn''t always feel inferior, so he didn''t care what Aoba said. He felt that Aoba would thank him in the future. This was what a friend should do.

    "..."

    Aoba felt that Fugaku was already immune. Even his mockery was useless. He was just about to say it directly. No, he had already said it last night. It was useless.

    The people of the Uchiha clan.

    If they had decided on something.

    No one can change it.

    As long as they felt that they were right and firmly believed it, even Naruto''s talk no jutsu was not so effective.

    So...

    It was useless to say anything.

    It was better to just treat it as eating melons!

    Anyway, this matter was quite new to him; after all, he needed clarification about what exactly happened here.

    "Hmm?"

    Eaton listened carefully to what Fugaku said, and while he was listening, he suddenly thought of a question.

    "Why is there one less person?"

    Eaton immediately discovered a key point of this matter. This was also the key to the whole matter.

    Normally speaking.

    As long as they graduated from the Ninja School, they would be divided into groups of three.

    Unless they did not graduate yet.

    There was a ninja like Aoba, who became a ninja through some special methods and eventually worked in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    But...

    When he learns the two girls'' names.

    Weren''t they the people of the Nara clan and the Akimichi clan?!

    This meant that they should have a Yamanaka clan as a teammate!

    Eaton knew very well that since the Third Hokage took over the position of Hokage, basically, the three clans of Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka were a team. After all, Hiruzen would not be like the Second Hokage, who would especially tear out one or two people of the three clans unless there was really a situation.

    ''This is very strange; why is there a missing person?''

    Eaton was very puzzled.

    "Let me talk about this."

    Saki accepted Eaton''s question and nodded. These were her business. It was better to let her talk about it. At least, she felt that she was better than Fugaku.

    "Actually, we were originally three people."

    "In our team, there are me, Akimichi Rin, and Yamanaka Kaze."

    "Among them, Yamanaka Kaze applied to join the Anbu not long ago and was approved. Because of his excellent performance, Danzo-sama took a fancy to him. This caused our team to lack one person."

    "Three people in a team are needed to sign up for the upcoming Chunin Exams."

    "So we were lacking one person, and because we have not been able to find the right person to join us, we have been unable to sign up for Chunin Exams."

    "Brother Fugaku is helping me think of a way on this matter!"

    Saki said one sentence after another. Her thoughts were clear, and she sorted out the sequence of events with just a few simple words.

    "So that''s how it is."

    Eaton nodded. He had completely understood.

    ''So it was Yamanaka Kaze.''

    He knew this person.

    That time when he joined his, Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he said that he had an abnormal talent which was very good at reading memories. It was just that he did not have the time to check it, so he did not reply.

    In the end, Yamanaka Kaze, who was just a normal Anbu in his division, becomes Danzo''s Root Anbu.

    This could be said to be a very amazing counterattack.

    He understood Root''s characteristics.

    Once they were selected into Root, they would leave their original team, and their original team would not get any compensation but would lose one person.

    Generally speaking.

    It was not a big problem to carry out the task.

    It was just that there was no way for them to participate in the Chunin Exams because it required three people to form a team.

    "Fugaku, you said you thought of letting Aoba join the two of them and take the Chunin Exams?" Eaton asked Fugaku.

    "Yes."

    Fugaku immediately nodded. However, he still felt that he could not understand what Eaton meant. After hesitating for a moment, he added, "If Eaton-sama feels that this is inappropriate, I will not recommend Aoba."

    "There is nothing wrong with it!"

    Eaton shook his head and looked at Aoba. A faint smile appeared on his face, then he said, "I think it is quite good. Aoba, what do you think?"

    "..."

    After hearing Eaton''s question, Aoba was stunned for a moment. He did not know how to answer this question at all. He felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. He could clearly infer Eaton''s opinion from this sentence.

    "This is a good thing!"

    After hearing this, Mikoto could not help but interrupt. Her eyes blinked as she stared at Aoba. She still hoped that Aoba could pass the Chunin Exams and become a Konoha Chunin. Moreover, she also understood Aoba''s situation. If he did not happen to meet these two girls who were short of people, it would not have been easy to sign up for the Chunin Exams.

    "I also think this is a good thing, which is why I am doing my best to facilitate this matter. Moreover, I know that for this year''s Chunin Exams, only our Konohagakure ninja will participate. Because of the war, it is not difficult to pass Chunin Exams. This could be said to be the easiest one in the recent Chunin Exams. If Aoba did not go, it would be a pity!" Fugaku said his point of view. After treating Aoba as a friend, he investigates the matter of Aoba participating in Chunin Exams. He even knows who signed up for this kind of thing. It was just that it was inconvenient to say it here.

    "This is a good thing!"

    Eaton nodded. He felt that Fugaku had done a good job. His thoughts were the same as Fugaku''s. It would be good for Aoba to participate in this kind of thing.

    He was in an Anbu.

    He understood that this kind of ninja''s level system was not only a measure of strength but also a measure of status.

    Just like the squad leader position, he made an exception and gave it to Aoba.

    However, he had yet to give the others an explanation.

    The torturer ninjas in the compartment only knew that there was a squad leader, but they didn''t know who the squad leader was, which made the words he had prepared useless.

    Normally speaking.

    A position like a squad leader.

    Chunin usually hold it.

    If it was not a Chunin, it was difficult to have the qualification, and it was difficult to convince the public.

    "What are the two of you thinking? Do you think Aoba can do it?"

    Eaton''s gaze immediately fell on Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin. This sudden question caused Akimichi Rin to stop eating.

    "I... I... I don''t have any objections... I will listen to Saki..."

    After hearing Eaton''s words, Akimichi Rin was inexplicably nervous. Even her words were not so clear; she even stuttered.

    "Of course, I agree. We also want to participate in the Chunin Exams. We have yet to find teammates. If not for Brother Fugaku meeting us today, we would have given up."

    Saki didn''t play any tricks in front of Eaton. At this time, she knew that she should say her real thoughts. Otherwise, it was very likely that she would overturn the car. She had been looking for a teammate for so long, and now she finally felt that there was hope. She must cherish it.

    "Good!"

    After hearing the opinions of the two girls, Eaton was quite satisfied. He nodded directly and said, "Then this matter is settled. The three of you will form a team to participate in Chunin Exams. After we finish eating, I will personally bring you to register."

    "Yay!"

    Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin cheered at the same time. In their hearts, both of them really wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams. However, they had never found a teammate. Now that there were almost there, both of them were very excited.

    "Brother Eaton, I..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched slightly. How could this be finalized? They didn''t even ask for his opinion!

    He had only heard of arranged marriages.

    This was the first time he had met an arranged teammate.

    This kind of thing.

    It was very outrageous.

    "Aoba, I know what you want to say. You definitely don''t want to go, but I think Fugaku is right. This is a good thing for your future development. As long as you are still a ninja, you will inevitably have to take this path of advancement. I did not ask for your opinion because your opinion is not important. I am not discussing it with you but ordering you!"

    When Eaton said this, he suddenly paused, and then the smile on his face disappeared. He looked extremely serious, completely with a deep and cold attitude.

    "Aoba, this is your mission. Follow Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin to participate in the Chunin Exams. The rest will wait until you pass the Chunin Exams. At this stage, you will do your best to do this." Eaton said in a commanding tone.

    "Yes."

    Aoba replied helplessly. He never thought that Eaton would actually directly appoint this as a mission. It could be said that he could not say a single word of rejection at all.

    He could still try to persuade him if Eaton were to help as a friend or in the name of an elder.

    He could find a way to refuse all these, and he didn''t even need to give any reason. He just needed to say that he didn''t want to.

    But.

    Mission, no!

    Aoba was a ninja.

    Ninjas had to complete the mission assigned by their superiors.

    This was the ninja rule.

    If they could not complete the mission, they would be an unqualified ninja, especially if they refused. It could be said to be extremely unprofessional.

    "Brother Eaton, I can participate in the Chunin Exams, but I can not guarantee that I will definitely pass the Chunin Exams. I hope you can understand this." Aoba said slowly. This was the only thing he could say now. He could go, but he did not want to pass at all. He did not want others to see his strength. He just wanted to stay quietly in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    "The mission I gave you is to participate in the Chunin Exams. I did not ask you to pass it. It is not so simple to pass this thing. Not only does it need strength, but it also needs luck. No one can guarantee it. I just want you to give it a try, give yourself a chance, and give Saki and Rin a chance." Eaton smiled again. In fact, he did not deliberately put on a serious posture just now. It was a habit he had developed for so many years. When he talked about serious things, he would naturally become serious.

    "I understand."

    Aoba nodded. He knew he couldn''t avoid the Chunin Exams this time. If it was just Fugaku talking about this matter, then there was still room for discussion. However, the person who said this was Eaton, so he could do nothing.

    Although his relationship with Eaton was very good, and Eaton was really like his big brother, the position in the Ninja World was very clear. He had to listen to Eaton''s orders; otherwise, he would not be able to stay in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    In fact, this was not a big problem for him.

    After all, he was only participating in the Chunin Exams.

    He could casually deal with it, and this matter was over.

    It was just that...

    What Aoba did not expect was that...

    This matter fell on him by accident. He rejected Shikaku''s invitation back then, and now he was still in a team with Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

    Aoba could voluntarily admit defeat and give up.

    However, this did not mean that he would accept the method that Shikaku and the others had said to pull the two girls into the water.

    That was something that made him very dissatisfied.

    "Hahahaha, good. This matter is settled. After we finish eating, we will go and register. I have another thing to share with you."

    Eaton excitedly took out the book from his pocket.

    However.

    After he took it out.

    He suddenly realized a problem.

    There were quite a few girls here.

    He was so focused on sharing that he forgot about this matter.

    Everyone''s eyes in the private room focused on the book, including Aoba.

    "???"

    A big question mark appeared in Aoba''s head.

    Are you crazy?!

    You actually took it out here?!

    The way Aoba looked at Eaton changed again and again. He felt that Eaton had already reached a terrifying level. He was too good to be able to take out this book at this time.

    Instantly.

    Aoba lowered his head.

    Don''t ask why.

    Just a little bit of face.

    Aoba knew that even in the ninja world, there were girls who liked to read the stories of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. It had nothing to do with him if they were to buy the book and read them. However, he felt extremely embarrassed when he saw it in front of him.

    This was different from LSP(Logistic Service Providers) with Eaton and Danzo.

    It was two completely different concepts!

    After Eaton took out the book, he realized something was wrong. He was about to put the book back and quickly put away his celebrating mood.

    But this whole process was done under the three girls'' gazes.

    Among them, Akimichi Rin simply watched the scene and did not know what it was, nor did she care about it. She just wanted to continue eating her barbecue.

    Nara Saki''s eyes flashed with thoughts. She faintly glanced at Fugaku beside her, her eyes full of meaning. However, she did not say anything, just staring at it like this.

    However.

    The signature on this book cover.

    It completely fell into Mikoto''s line of sight.

    "Fugaku?!"

    Mikoto clearly saw the word "Fugaku" written on the cover, and her eyes immediately widened, filled with dense curiosity.

    "Brother Fugaku, is this a book you wrote? When did you write it? So amazing!" Mikoto immediately said with a face full of worship. This feeling was like discovering a new continent. She had always admired Fugaku and had quite a good impression of him. Now, she suddenly discovered that Fugaku still had a talent that she did not know about. This gave her a very strong impact.

    "I... I... Mm... Yes..."

    Fugaku was stunned for a moment. After seeing Eaton''s expression, and thought of Aoba telling him about using his name. Even if he was not satisfied at this time, he had to bite the bullet and agree.

    After hearing Fugaku agree to this sentence, Aoba immediately looked up again.

    This wave!

    Perfect!

    Aoba originally thought that he would expose...

    Looking at it now...

    He had really made a good move back then!

    In the future, there was no need to worry about this problem!

    Was this book good?

    Do you want to know who the author is?

    Don''t ask!

    Ask Uchiha Fugaku!

    "Wow!"

    Mikoto suddenly exclaimed. The way she looked at Fugaku changed again.

    She had always liked reading novels.

    Of course.

    What she read was not the kind that Eaton often read.

    She admired those who could write novels and felt that those people were very talented and would definitely be liked by girls...

    Only.

    She never thought of it.

    An author was actually by her side!

    The Uchiha Fugaku that she was very familiar with was actually an author. This caused her impression of Fugaku to change greatly, and Fugaku''s image in her heart began slowly rising.

    "Brother Fugaku, what book are you writing? What kind of plot is it?" Mikoto asked curiously.

    "This..."

    The question immediately stopped Fugaku. It was not that he did not know the plot. He had read the story and was quite intoxicated by it. It was just that it was not convenient for him to tell Mikoto the plot here. It was simply difficult to say.

    "Mikoto, the most important thing about reading books is the suspense. If you know it in advance, it will be boring. It is exciting to read it by yourself!" Eaton winked and said.

    "???"

    Small question marks appeared in the minds of Fugaku and Aoba at the same time. Their gazes all fell on Eaton, and a bad premonition arose in their hearts.

    No way!

    Brother Eaton was too intoxicated!

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched slightly. He vaguely felt that Eaton would say something that would shock people to death. He quickly adjusted his mood and immediately prepared himself.

    At this time.

    The smile on Eaton''s face became even more magical.

    "Mikoto, this book of Fugaku is already being published and printed. It will be officially sold in a few days. When the time comes, I will give you a book. You can go back and read it slowly." Eaton said to Mikoto with a smile.

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton!" Mikoto called Eaton, Brother Eaton. After all, there was no relationship between the two of them. At this time, it seemed that calling him an Eaton-sama was not so friendly, so she called him Brother Eaton.

    "???"

    The question marks in Fugaku''s and Aoba''s minds increased, and they both had a feeling of disbelief.

    ''He actually said that he wanted to give Mikoto a book.''

    ''Good fellow!''

    Aoba silently gave Eaton a thumbs up. Even he could not do this kind of operation. Each and every one of them was ruthless!

    However.

    Aoba''s heart immediately calmed down.

    ''Uchiha Fugaku.''

    ''Didn''t you screw me over?''

    ''Get me to participate in the Chunin Exams.''

    ''Now we''re even.''

    ''The book with your signature is about to be published.''

    ''Moreover, Mikoto also wanted to see it!''

    Thinking about it, Aoba felt a lot more comfortable in his heart. He felt that he still didn''t lose out on this exchange.

    "Ah... this..."

    Fugaku wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it at all. He wanted to stop Eaton, but he couldn''t say his reason.

    Eaton saw the hesitant Fugaku and directly ignored him. Instead, his eyes fell on Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

    "Do you two want to see the book written by Fugaku? I can also give you two a book when it is published!" Eaton said with a smile.

    At this time.

    He was in a very good mood.

    He had specially come out to eat this time to celebrate the publication of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. Now that so many people were sharing this joy together, he was extremely excited.

    "..."

    After hearing Eaton''s words, Aoba immediately realized that Brother Eaton had already gone crazy and had completely let go of himself.

    He could already imagine the extremely different expressions on the faces of the three girls when they went back after receiving the books.

    ''This wave is sealed!''

    Aoba had a faint smile on his face. The signature of this book was Fugaku, and it had nothing to do with him. He only needed to watch the show.

    As for Fugaku.

    That was something that Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) would not be able to wash away even if he jumped into it!

    "Yes!"

    Nara Saki''s eyes immediately lit up. Within her crafty eyes, she had already faintly guessed what the book''s contents would be. This made her even more curious!

    "If Saki wants it, then I want it too!"

    Akimichi Rin nodded as well. Her movements were consistent with Nara Saki''s.

    "Alright!"

    Eaton immediately nodded. The smile on her face became even more brilliant as she swept her gaze over the few people present.

    "Don''t worry, all of you!"

    "I promise you!"

    "Every single one of you will get a book!"

    Eaton''s words clearly entered everyone''s ears, causing the three girls to instantly reveal expressions of joy on their faces. This was actually a book that was given to them for free, so who wouldn''t want it?

    After Fugaku heard these words, his face was already covered in black lines.

    He felt that...

    His reputation had already been greatly persecuted!

    ''WHY?!!!!!''

    Fugaku kept shouting in his mind. He felt that everyone at the scene was very happy, but his mood was extremely complicated...

 CH 353

    Fugaku was not in a good mood. He did not think too much about the matter of agreeing to Aoba using his name, and he didn''t think that the people around him would know these things.

    But now the situation has changed.

    After Eaton said this.

    At the very least, Mikoto, Saki, and Rin all knew about this matter.

    The most important thing was...

    He had originally thought that even if Mikoto and the others knew about it, he just had to push the topic onto Aoba.

    After all, this book was originally written by Aoba. He was simply a nominal person, but now it had become him who wrote this book, which changed things.

    It also made him a little powerless to stop it.

    "Ea... Eaton-sama..."

    Fugaku wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Eaton in front of him.

    "Don''t worry, Fugaku. The feedback from the publisher is quite good. The speed of publication will be very fast, it is expected to become a hit, and it will explode in the Ninja World. Your name will resound in the whole Ninja World along with this book!" Eaton nodded to Fugaku and said. What he said was like a promise, and he had absolute confidence in the story. In his opinion, this was definitely a masterpiece. He even felt that Aoba might not be able to write another book like this.

    "I..."

    After hearing Eaton''s promise, Fugaku''s mood became even more complicated. He never thought that this book would be so popular that it would directly bring up his reputation.

    Only...

    This fame...

    It didn''t seem right!

    "Brother Eaton..."

    Right at this moment, a weak voice sounded and broke the atmosphere here.

    The person who spoke.

    It was Akimichi Rin, who was at the side and did not know what had happened. She blinked her eyes and stared at Eaton with a pitiful look.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Eaton was stunned. His gaze fell on Akimichi Rin, and a big question mark popped up in his head.

    "Is there a problem?"

    Eaton asked doubtfully. Not only was he confused, but even the people around him were also confused.

    But Saki glanced at the empty plate on the table and roughly understood what was going on. However, she did not say it out loud. Instead, she pretended that she did not know anything.

    "That..."

    A shy expression appeared on Akimichi Rin''s face. She hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she could not help but say, "I... I am not... not full..."

    "So that''s what happened!"

    Eaton heaved a sigh of relief. He thought it was something big. He looked down and saw that the plates on the table were all empty. There was not a single piece of meat left. It should have been eaten when they discussed the Chunin Exam earlier.

    "Rin, you go directly to the waiter to order. Today is a double joy. Not only can we celebrate Fugaku''s book being published, but Aoba can also participate in the Chunin Exams with you. I am very happy. If you want to eat anything, just order whatever you want. There is no need to be polite with me!"

    Eaton could be said to be very generous and not a stingy person. In addition, he was really happy today. Since it was a treat, they must eat until they were all full.

    "Okay~"

    When Akimichi Rin heard Eaton''s words, her eyes flashed with joy. Then she quickly got up and walked out of the private room, ready to go and order more meat. Since Eaton had said so, she definitely could not be polite with him.

    When Eaton saw that Akimichi Rin still went to order, he did not realize that Akimichi Rin had already eaten at Fugaku''s place. Instead, he was thinking about how this child starved to this extent.

    "Everyone did not eat just now, right? When the new dishes are served, we will have a good meal, and then I will take you to register!"

    Eaton looked at the people around him. His gaze stopped on everyone for a while, then finally fell on Aoba.

    "Yes!"

    Everyone immediately responded. After that, the atmosphere became reserved again. Without these topics to talk about, they did not know what to say.

    Not long after.

    All the dishes that Akimichi Rin had ordered had arrived.

    After the dishes were served, the people in the private room began to eat. The atmosphere was still a little dull.

    "Fugaku, how''s the work in the village recently?" Eaton tried hard to find a topic.

    "It''s alright. Recently, the village has become even safer." Fugaku nodded. There were still some other people here. He couldn''t say it too clearly. He had to pay attention to his words.

    "That''s not bad..." Eaton nodded.

    For a moment.

    In the private room, only Eaton and Fugaku were left talking about some things about the village. No one could say too much and only look at each other in a daze.

    After a while.

    The meat on the table had already been eaten.

    Everyone was already full.

    Eaton looked around and looked at everyone. Finally, he looked at Akimichi Rin.

    "Are you all full?" Eaton asked. He seemed to be asking, but in fact, it was an affirmative sentence. Then, he was ready to say that he was going to settle the bill directly.

    "No... I''m not full..."

    However, at this time, the weak voice sounded again. Needless to say, everyone knew that the owner of the voice was Akimichi Rin.

    "Sigh..."

    Everyone took a deep sigh.

    Wasn''t this full yet?!

    It was a bit exaggerated!

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s eyes fell on Akimichi Rin.

    Nara Saki gently nudged Akimichi Rin with his elbow, indicating that the latter should not eat anymore. There was no problem eating just now, but now it seemed a little inappropriate.

    "Ah! Oh! That... I''m not hungry anymore... I''m full..."

    After being nudged, Akimichi Rin immediately put on an extremely clumsy act under the watchful eyes of the crowd.

    "Cough cough... cough cough cough..."

    Eaton lightly coughed. This clumsy acting made him lose face. He couldn''t just treat her to a meal and let her go back hungry.

    "Rin, I already said that you don''t have to be polite. If you need anything, just order it. You must eat your fill today!" Eaton said very seriously.

    "Really?" Akimichi Rin wanted to smile, but she didn''t dare to. She looked very cute.

    "Really, just eat. You have to eat until you are full!" Anyway, Eaton was very happy today and didn''t want any disappointing situation. He could afford to spend this little money.

    "Thank you, Brother Eaton. You really are a good person!"

    When Rin heard Eaton''s words, she immediately used her own method to express the joy that belonged to her to Eaton.

    Instantly.

    Akimichi Rin stood up again.

    She walked out of the private room and prepared to order other food.

    When Saki saw this scene, even she could not sit still. Her cheeks were slightly red, and she was already embarrassed.

    However...

    Fugaku heaved a sigh of relief.

    Before, he had not noticed these things. Only when Akimichi Rin said it was not enough for the first time did he realize the horror of this matter.

    Something was wrong!

    This was very wrong!

    Fugaku had a deep impression. When he invited Akimichi Rin just now, almost all the meat had been eaten by her alone.

    Because he had been chatting with Saki about Aoba, he did not have time to eat.

    But...

    Fugaku thought that Akimichi Rin was going to be full.

    Unexpectedly, he found out the table of meat in the private room had been eaten by Akimichi Rin.

    The private room dishes should be the next batch, but it was gone again.

    Wasn''t this a bit too exaggerated?

    Fugaku''s gaze followed Akimichi Rin as she left the private room. There were many strange thoughts in his mind.

    ''This time¡­''

    ''Did I avoid losing a lot of money?''

    Thinking of this.

    Fugaku''s mood suddenly became much better. It seemed that the depression he had felt when he became the author of the works had suddenly lessened a lot.

    ...

    After a while.

    Akimichi Rin had another meal.

    She finally had a rare full meal.

    This was something that she rarely saw. Most of the time, she maintains a posture of not being hungry but not full.

    "Brother Eaton, I''m done eating. Thank you!"

    Akimichi Rin sincerely thanked Eaton. She was really very grateful to Eaton. At the end of the meal, everyone was watching her eat, which embarrassed her a little.

    "It''s good that you are full!"

    Eaton revealed a satisfied smile. He was in a very comfortable mood. He was not dissatisfied at all because Akimichi Rin could eat. What happened today really made him very happy.

    "Since you are all full, I will go to settle the bill."

    Eaton immediately got up and walked out of the private room. He was going to pay the bill but not in front of these people.

    He could already see that this meal cost a lot.

    If he settled it here, it might cause pressure in the hearts of the people present. This was not what Eaton wanted to see.

    Since it was a treat, then quietly treat them!

    After a while, Eaton settles this meal. He returned to the private room.

    Five people were standing there. They had all stood up and were waiting for Eaton.

    "Fugaku, Mikoto, you two can go back. I will take them to register. Leave this matter to me!" Eaton looked at Fugaku and Mikoto and said in an unquestionable tone.

    "Yes!"

    Fugaku and Mikoto nodded at the same time. The two of them did not want to go back so easily.

    However.

    Eaton has already talked about this.

    Then even if they didn''t want to, there was nothing they could do but obey.

    What they needed to do now was to leave silently and leave the matters here to Eaton. After all, Fugaku and Mikoto also wanted Aoba to participate in the Chunin Exams.

    ...

    After Fugaku and Mikoto walked out of the barbecue shop together.

    "Saki, Rin, Aoba, you guys follow me. I''ll take you guys to register for the Chunin Exams. This way, it should avoid a lot of trouble."

    Eaton nodded at the three people here. Then, under the gaze of these three people, he turned around and walked toward the entrance of the barbecue shop.

    ...

    After Mikoto walked out of the barbecue shop, she pursed her lips slightly. She did not know what to say. She could only stand there and look at Fugaku, who had already walked out.

    At the same time.

    Fugaku found that Mikoto did not follow.

    "Mikoto, why aren''t you leaving?" Fugaku turned around and asked doubtfully. As Mikoto stopped, he also stopped. He was stunned for a moment and said, "Are you still angry with me?"

    "No, I am not angry with you. I am afraid that you are angry with me." Mikoto lowered her head. She was a little embarrassed. After all, when she was with Nara Yoshino, she could see that she was suspicious of Fugaku at that time. It was precisely because of that suspicion that she felt she had lost Fugaku''s trust.

    "Why should I be angry with you? What happened just now can''t all be blamed on you. It''s just a misunderstanding. Now that the misunderstanding has been explained clearly, isn''t that good?" Fugaku said to Mikoto with a smile.

    "Is that so?" Mikoto was skeptical. She felt that if what happened just now were to happen to her now, she might never forgive Fugaku again in this life. After all, it was a matter of trust. This made it clear that the other party did not trust her. This was not a small matter.

    "I will send you back." Fugaku nodded and said.

    "Don''t you need to carry out a mission?" Mikoto was stunned for a moment. When talking to Fugaku, even she did not know why there was an extra sense of awkwardness. However, she felt that this feeling originated from the misunderstanding that had just occurred between them. Perhaps after a few days, everything would be fine when she saw Fugaku''s book.

    "It''s okay, it''s been delayed for a while, and it will not be bad even if I delay it for a while. Let''s go." Fugaku said seriously. He had to regain his image in Mikoto''s heart. After all, when Nara Yoshino came just now, he was quite confused and a little unprepared. He was also afraid that Mikoto would misunderstand, so he became even more attentive than usual.

    "Alright." Mikoto nodded and then walked toward the direction of the Uchiha clan.

    At first, both of them remained silent.

    A while later, Mikoto was the first to break the silence.

    "Fugaku, why did you suddenly think of introducing Aoba to them?" Mikoto asked curiously. It was unknown whether she was looking for a conversation or she was very concerned about Aoba. In short, she still asked this question after hesitating for a while.

    "The main reason is that they lack one person. I have observed them for a while. Their strengths are not bad, and they might bring Aoba to the third round. At that time, there might be a chance to pass. In short, give it a try." Fugaku explained.

    "Why did they bring Aoba to the third round instead of Aoba going to the third round with them?" Mikoto asked with a slight frown.

    "Aoba''s strength isn''t too good. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have taken this opportunity to give it to Aoba, the easiest Chunin Exams in recent years. I hope he can succeed!" Fugaku said in a deep voice.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Under Eaton''s lead.

    Yamanaka Aoba, Nara Saki, and Akimichi Rin all received a registration form for the Chunin Exams.

    "Now, write your names. Since your original team has been disbanded, you can write my name in the recommendation column."

    Eaton said to the three of them. He had followed them all the way here because he wanted to see Aoba fill up the registration form before he could be at ease.

    He was quite familiar with Aoba''s personality.

    If he did not keep an eye on Aoba handing over the registration form, then Aoba might still have run away from this matter. He had to personally urge Aoba to finish this matter before he could relax. Otherwise, it would likely be a long night and dream.

    "Yes!"

    Aoba responded with the other two. They were ready to fill out the form.

    "Sigh..."

    Aoba slowly sighed. He looked at the registration form and felt unspeakably helpless.

    After hiding for so long.

    Ultimately, he still couldn''t dodge and was dragged into this Chunin exam.

    However, Aoba had already accepted this result.

    Aoba then focused his gaze on the form.

    Name...

    Age...

    ...

    Aoba filled in the empty boxes one by one. After he finished writing, he directly handed the form to Eaton.

    "Very good!"

    Eaton nodded his head in satisfaction. After hearing Fugaku''s words, he agreed with him. He had completely thought of the same thing. He also hoped that Aoba could pass the Chunin Exams and become a Chunin.

    There were many reasons why he wanted Aoba to become Chunin.

    For example, after Aoba became one, he could have a higher position justifiably. This also made it easier for him to explain.

    He always felt that...

    Aoba was Tsunade''s student.

    He couldn''t be a Genin for life, right?!

    He would become a Chunin sooner or later. It might not be bad to participate in the Chunin Exams now. At least in his eyes, he felt that this team was good enough to take the Chunin Exams together.

    As Aoba handed his form to Eaton, Saki and Rin also handed over the forms they had already filled out.

    At this point.

    The three registration forms for Chunin Exams had already fallen into Eaton''s hands.

    "I will go and hand in your registration forms. You can move freely now, but I suggest you familiarize yourselves with each other and prepare for the Chunin Exams."

    Eaton explained to the three people. After he finished speaking, his gaze fell on Aoba, and he nodded at him.

    "Aoba, from today on, I will give you a vacation to prepare for Chunin Exams. Go and prepare well. I will submit the vacation matter for you. Don''t worry, any subordinate that will participate in Chunin Exam will have a vacation, and they will be approved unconditionally. You are no exception!"

    Eaton seemed to know what Aoba wanted to say and directly predicted Aoba''s words, making Aoba completely speechless.

    After that.

    Eaton took the three forms and left.

    ...

    After Eaton left, only Aoba and the other two girls were left.

    Aoba took a deep breath. He felt things were troublesome, but now that things had come to this, he still had some words to say.

    He looked toward Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin. After his gaze swept past the two of them, the smile on his face disappeared.

    "Actually, I know that you are just going with the flow. It doesn''t matter. It will be fine if you join our team and pass the first and second rounds of examinations with us. The third round will be a personal battle. We will not force you to do anything."

    Before Aoba could say anything.

    Saki was the first to speak.

    The content she spoke of was exactly what Aoba wanted to say. This made Aoba suddenly have a strange feeling.

    However.

    When he thought of Saki''s strength last night, he understood.

    Compared to the past few years, they should have encountered much resistance from their families, so they have never taken the Chunin Exams. But they were at the age of fourteen or fifteen, so there was no need for them to delay taking the Chunin Exams any longer.

    Unless they were not strong enough.

    Aoba had already roughly estimated Saki''s strength last night. The other party was definitely someone with Chunin''s strength.

    Aoba now understood why Shikaku and the others wanted to find him, let him join Saki and Rin''s team, then deliberately dragged them down.

    With the strength of these two people, it would be an easy pass.

    After all, Minato, who was the same age as them, was already Jonin!

    When it comes to anime, most of the Konoha 12(Team 7-10) at this age were all Chunin.

    Of course.

    Except for Naruto and Sasuke.

    Aoba suddenly realized that the three of them might be the last batch of ninjas among the still Genin who did not take the Chunin Exams.

    It was not that the rest of the ninjas didn''t want to take the Chunin Exams or didn''t want to become a Chunin, but that they don''t have the ability to become a Chunin at all.

    "I understand."

    Aoba nodded. Since Saki was so confident, he naturally wouldn''t say anything. Then, he added, "When I confirm that you will participate in the individual competition, I will abstain and leave."

    "..."

    After hearing this, Saki was speechless. She couldn''t figure out why this person would just participate in the Chunin Exams and seemed to have suffered so much.

    "Actually, you don''t have to give up. Just perform normally. Do you really not want to be Chunin? Or do you really like to be Genin?" Saki suddenly asked. She did not think that Aoba was weak at all. Instead, she thought that Aoba was completely capable of becoming a Chunin. That was why she asked this. She had a very good impression of Eaton, so much so that she felt that the person that Eaton thought highly of was definitely not weak.

    "There''s nothing bad about being Genin," Aoba said with a smile.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t want to go to the battlefield?" Saki suddenly thought of something and directly asked Aoba. Apart from this, she didn''t know why Aoba would be so low-key. When she used Kagemane no Jutsu(Shadow Imitation Technique) last night, although the drug had restricted her strength at that time, she could also feel that Aoba''s strength was not weak.

    She was unsure whether he was strong, but he was definitely not weak. It was just that this person was too low-key and almost had no sense of existence.

    ''Perhaps...''

    ''Only Brother Fugaku and Brother Eaton knew his strength!''

    Nara Saki thought to herself.

    "I really don''t want to go to the battlefield."

    Aoba nodded and said without hesitation. He thought so and felt that there was no need to hide it in front of these two people.

    After all, if he said otherwise and he paddled during the exam.

    This was completely inconsistent behavior. It was very easy for some loopholes to appear, so it was better to admit it openly.

    At least.

    He did not think that this was a shameful act!

    "Hahaha, so you are the same as Shikaku. No wonder Shikaku said that he had looked for you and was rejected. But it doesn''t matter. You will be eliminated in the third round." The way Saki looked at Aoba changed slightly, and there was more contempt. After all, in her opinion, the Ninja World was at war, and they had to step forward. This was their duty and also the reason why the two of them wanted to participate in the Chunin Exams.

    "Yes."

    Aoba nodded, not paying any attention to the changes in his impression of Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

    None of this was important!

    These things were trivial!

    He was not here to make friends!

    Besides...

    Aoba did not intend to for a team with the two girls. This would only help him a little, but there would be a lot of obstacles instead.

    "Since we have already said it openly, it will not be so difficult. I will cooperate with you to enter the third round. Regarding the individual part, your performance has nothing to do with me." Aoba said in a deep voice.

    These words sounded a bit cold.

    However, in his opinion, a lot of things were already said. Everyone knew what was going on. On the contrary, it was good because it would make the two girls feel uncertain if he did not say anything.

    "If there is nothing else, I will leave first. On the Chunin Exams day, I will meet up with you!"

    After Aoba finished speaking, he immediately turned around and left.

    He directly left Saki and Rin with a proud and aloof back view.

    There was no hesitation at all.

    Saki and Rin stood side by side, staring at Aoba''s leaving figure. Their eyes were flashing with different lights.

    "Rin, what do you think of this new teammate?" Saki''s eyes were still staring at Aoba. The corners of her mouth moved slightly as she asked Akimichi Rin, who was beside her.

    "I think he''s not bad!" Akimichi Rin nodded. She did not know if it was because Eaton thought highly of Aoba. She just thought that Aoba was not bad, especially when she connected Aoba''s words just now. She said again, "I think he is quite honest. At least after he said his thoughts, I didn''t worry anymore. I think this team formation is still reliable."

    "It is indeed like this. It is just that he does not like to participate in the war. I wouldn''t say I like it very much. I feel that he lacks the awareness of being a ninja, just like Shikaku. However, he is better than Shikaku. At least he rejected Shikaku''s invitation. This is also why I am willing to accept him. It is just that Shikaku always thought that we did not know anything!" Saki said with a straight face. In fact, she had a good impression of Aoba. It was only because of that sentence he did not want to go to the battlefield, which made her feel uncomfortable all of a sudden.

    "Why do I feel that he might not really want to go to the battlefield!" Akimichi Rin suggested her idea.

    "What do you mean?" Nara Saki''s eyes suddenly lit up. She was also doubting Aoba''s reason just now. It was just that she had not found anything wrong. If there was a reason to make her believe that Aoba did not think so, she was willing to change her impression of Aoba.

    "I can''t say for sure. It''s just that I have this feeling. It''s not that he doesn''t want to go to the battlefield, but there is another reason." Akimichi Rin directly used her intuition to speak. After all, when many things couldn''t be explained, intuition seemed to be useful. After that, she said again, "If he doesn''t want to go to the battlefield, why would he refuse Shikaku''s invitation?"

    "Wait..."

    After hearing Akimichi Rin''s words, Nara Saki''s eyes suddenly widened as if she had discovered something important.

    "That''s right!"

    "How could I ignore this!"

    "Could it be that I made a mistake from the beginning?"

    "Let me think about it..."

    Nara Saki immediately raised her right hand, pinched her chin, and put on a pondering posture. She recalled everything that had happened when she met Aoba, and her head quickly thought about it, searching for some clues that might be overlooked.

    When Akimichi Rin saw Nara Saki''s appearance, she knew that Nara Saki was pondering, so she did not interrupt her. She just crossed her arms in her chest and waited.

    Time slowly passed.

    After an unknown period of time.

    Just as Akimichi Rin was about to fall asleep, Nara Saki suddenly opened her eyes wide, her eyes shining brightly.

    "I understand!"

    "I know what is going on!"

    "We misunderstood Aoba!"

    When Nara Saki said these words, she looked much better. She did not have a bad mood like before. Instead, a smile appeared on her face.

    "Wrong..."

    Akimichi Rin hurriedly shook her head and said with a smile, "It was clearly you who misunderstood Aoba. It has nothing to do with me. I did not misunderstand him!

    "Okay, okay, okay, I misunderstood him. My nerves are too sensitive. Who asked him to agree so easily?" When Nara Saki said this, she directly pouted and muttered, "Miser!"

    "What have you figured out?" Akimichi Rin asked doubtfully. She looked at the sudden change in Nara Saki''s expression. It seemed even faster than flipping through a book. It was obvious that she had figured out the problem that had just occurred.

    Only...

    She did not know what Nara Saki had figured out.

    After all, her brain was not as good as Saki. She mostly relied on her intuition to make judgments. However, her intuition was very useful most of the time.

    "Look, just like you said, if Aoba really doesn''t want to go to the battlefield, then he can come to form a team with us when Shikaku finds him. After all, if we fail the Chunin Exams together, isn''t that the most appropriate reason for not needing to go to the battlefield? Moreover, he can also get the Yamanaka clan promise. But with this kind of thing, he is not happy. But he rejected it, so it can be concluded that his thoughts were different from Shikaku and the others. He would rather not take the Chunin Exams than form a team with us like this. Do you think so?"

    Nara Saki began to analyze quickly, but even she didn''t realize that she was not following the analysis at all but was speculating the process based on the results; that was to say, she was indifferent to Aoba "did not want to go the battlefield."

    "Isn''t this what I meant just now!" Akimichi Rin said with a smile. She felt that her intuition had become more powerful.

    "If that''s the case..."

    Nara Saki frowned and said, "Everything makes sense!"

    "What do you mean?" Akimichi Rin asked doubtfully. She had yet to understand exactly what had happened.

    "It''s like this..."

    Nara Saki told Akimichi Rin about what she was about to speculate.

    "Aoba refused to join our team at first because Shikaku had looked for him before because he is in a dilemma."

    "If he helps us pass the Chunin Exams, he will offend Shikaku and Inoichi. His future path will not be so easy."

    "If he doesn''t help us, then wouldn''t it be the same as when Shikaku found him? He doesn''t want to do that, so he would rather refuse. He doesn''t want to agree!"

    "Everything makes sense!"

    "Including why when Aoba heard us say that he only needed to go to the first two rounds, and it didn''t matter what happened after that, he was obviously relieved."

    "Isn''t that what it means? ! "

    Nara Saki''s brain had already quickly wondered. She thought of many kinds of results, but this was the most reliable way of thinking.

    "That makes sense!" After hearing these words, Akimichi Rin immediately nodded and said, "It really makes sense!"

    "This also explains why he said those words out of spite when I said he did want to participate in the Chunin Exams because he didn''t want to go to the battlefield. It''s not that he didn''t want to go to the battlefield, but my words provoked him and made him unhappy. In the end, he left unhappily." Nara Saki continued to analyze. She was no longer as emotional as before and looked very calm.

    "I think what you said makes sense. Actually, when you asked Aoba this, I thought that it was a bit too much. But things happened too suddenly, and I couldn''t react. I could only watch everything." Akimichi Rin nodded and said. She agreed with Nara Saki''s current point of view.

    "It''s all my fault!"

    A look of annoyance appeared on Nara Saki''s face. She had been too anxious just now, so she had not paid attention to her words.

    "I just thought of how Shikaku had looked for him before. I was lacking in confidence and lost my sense of proportion when I spoke. I was still not suitable to react on the spot and was more suitable to speak after thinking clearly. This time, I was taught a lesson!"

    Nara Saki said helplessly. She was just curious and couldn''t hold it in.

    For the rest of the time.

    She had been enduring it well!

    After all, she already secretly knew what Shikaku did when he was looking for someone for them, but she still hid it well and didn''t expose the matter, so why can''t she hold back now?

    "I got it!"

    "I was just worried!"

    "If Aoba didn''t agree to participate in the Chunin Exams with us, then I wouldn''t care so much about him!"

    "It is precisely because we are teammates that I am so nervous, but I accidentally pushed my teammates away!"

    The more Nara Saki thought about it, the more upset she became. She felt that she had done something very wrong, making her uncomfortable.

    ''Sure enough!''

    ''I was a bit rushed!

    The more Nara Saki thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. She felt that she could not continue like this!

    "No!"

    "I want to find Aoba!"

    "I want to explain the misunderstanding just now!"

    "I can''t let the teammate I just got become estranged with us because of such a small misunderstanding!"

    Instantly.

    Saki immediately walked in the direction that Aoba had left. Although she did not know where Aoba lived, she must find him.

    "I will go with you!"

    Akimichi Rin lazily followed behind Nara Saki...

 CH 354

    Saki brought Rin along as they walked in the direction Aoba had left.

    Although the two continued to move forward smoothly, their moods were not good.

    Saki was still upset about what had just happened, but Rin didn''t know what kind of place they would go.

    After walking for a few minutes.

    Rin became more and more confused. She couldn''t help but stop and stare at Saki.

    "Saki, where are we going to find him? Aoba has been gone for a long time. We can''t catch up with him now. We also don''t know where he lives. How can we find him?" Rin asked suspiciously.

    "I don''t know where he lives. I was too careless with my words just now. We haven''t clarified many things, yet we let him leave. There are indeed some troubles now, but I have a way to find him!" Saki''s eyes flashed with a bright light.

    "What way?" Rin asked doubtfully. This was the way they talked with each other. Generally speaking, after Saki discovered something, Rin would ask her a question, and then Saki would answer it.

    "Hehehe, we can go find Brother Fugaku. I know where Brother Fugaku works. Let Brother Fugaku take us to find Aoba." Saki grinned. She had a lot of sly ideas.

    "Brother Fugaku..." When Rin heard this, her face revealed a bitter expression. She then said, "We have to trouble Brother Fugaku again."

    "There''s nothing we can do. We can''t let our new teammate have a misunderstanding with us. I caused this incident, so I must try my best to make up for it. I can''t let Aoba continue to be disappointed." Saki said seriously.

    "Okay, I''ll go with you. Anyway, I''m full now and have nothing else to do." Rin nodded. Although she felt that this plan could have been a better one, it was still a viable plan. There was still no problem.

    "Let''s go!" Saki brought Rin to the Konoha Military Police Force building with who she had gone with Fugaku yesterday.

    A while later.

    Saki and Rin had already arrived at Konoha Military Police Force.

    At this time, Konoha Military Police Force''s entrance was still open, but it didn''t look like anyone was there.

    Saki immediately walked toward the Konoha Military Police Force''s entrance. Just as she arrived, she was stopped by the ninja guarding the entrance.

    "This is Konoha Military Police Force; no one is allowed to enter!" The ninja guarding the entrance immediately said loudly.

    "Hello, I am looking for Uchiha Fugaku. Is he inside?" Saki asked the ninja guarding the entrance. She deliberately made her voice sound soft and sounded a little delicate.

    "Are you looking for Fugaku-sama?"

    When the ninja heard Fugaku''s name, his attitude immediately improved, and his face changed.

    "Fugaku-sama went out on a mission and has not returned yet. If you want to find him, you can come back a little later." The ninja immediately explained to the two of them.

    "We will wait here."

    Saki didn''t want to miss Fugaku after he came back. If that happens, they might have to wait until tomorrow to find Aoba.

    "Okay, you come in and wait inside. Don''t stand at the entrance. Fugaku-sama should be back soon." The ninja nodded and offered the two girls to come in. After all, the other party was Fugaku''s acquaintance, so he couldn''t neglect them.

    "Alright!"

    Saki immediately pulled Rin toward the Konoha Military Police Force. After all, this was Konoha Military Police Force and was very safe. The two of them were not afraid at all.

    Moreover.

    The ninja guarding the entrance was not worried that the two would cause trouble.

    Because ever since Konoha Military Police Force was established.

    No one had ever dared to cause trouble in Konoha Military Police Force.

    ...

    At this time.

    Just as Saki and Rin were waiting for Fugaku inside the Konoha Military Police Force building.

    Fugaku was in the Uchiha clan territory and had just successfully sent Mikoto home.

    Along the way.

    The two people were silent for a while; then, they began chatting.

    There was only one topic they were talking about...

    That was Aoba!

    From why Aoba was asked to take the Chunin Exams to the fact that she hasn''t seen Aoba for a while and asked about Aoba''s situation...

    In short.

    Both of them were talking about Aoba.

    And nothing else was discussed.

    When Mikoto went home, she was obviously in a good mood. She got a lot of information about Aoba, which she did not know during this time.

    Because Kushina followed Minato to Mount Myoboku.

    Therefore, she didn''t even have a friend to go out with. In addition, the village was not peaceful recently, so she almost stayed in the Uchiha clan.

    Because of this.

    Since Kushina left.

    She only saw Aoba again today.

    She still had a lot to say in her mind. She wanted to say it and ask again, but the environment was obviously not suitable, so she suppressed it all in her heart and finally asked Fugaku.

    ...

    Fugaku watched Mikoto return home, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "It''s okay..."

    Fugaku felt that he had finally managed to coax Mikoto''s mood through hard work. This made his mood improve as well.

    "Aoba, thank you. I wouldn''t know how to coax Mikoto if not for you!"

    Fugaku attributed the credit to Aoba. When Mikoto asked about Aoba, he discovered a common topic that they could discuss deeply. They might have spent the entire journey in silence if they weren''t talking about Aoba. That would be too embarrassing.

    ''It seems...''

    ''Aoba is the password to ease the awkward atmosphere!''

    All of a sudden.

    Fugaku thought of a very good idea. That was if he was really with Mikoto in the future.

    Then if he encountered a situation where he made Mikoto angry.

    He could talk to Mikoto about Aoba or invite him to his house to help him coax her. Wouldn''t his days be better?

    Thinking of this.

    Fugaku suddenly felt that he was a great genius!

    After that.

    Fugaku returned to Konoha Military Police Force. On the way back, his mood was much better than before.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Nara Clan.

    The two people stood in the room with varying degrees of sadness on their faces.

    One of the two people had his black hair combed up, and it looked like it was tied up very tightly. It was Nara Shikaku.

    The other yellowish-brown-haired man was Yamanaka Inoichi.

    "Inoichi, is your information alright? Did Saki and Rin really find a teammate?" Shikaku frowned, and his face turned serious.

    "Is there any need to fake it? The registration form can be delivered to me in person. Now, the registration form has been officially approved." Inoichi said helplessly. His expression was a little urgent, but it was not completely urgent. After all, this matter was related to the Nara and Akimichi clans.

    "Inoichi, the registration form was delivered to you; why didn''t you reject it?"

    Shikaku was stunned. The three of them were responsible for the upcoming Chunin Exams, so they were doing some tricks to inform those who might participate in Chunin Exams and tell them not to team up with the two girls. Otherwise, it was impossible for them to pass. In addition, they were going to find some weak Genin and let that person team up with the two girls to achieve the result of dragging them down.

    They were in charge of the Chunin Exams, so they knew a lot of information.

    ....

    For example, who were the people who signed up.

    This was also what made them more anxious.

    There were not many strong participants this time.

    If they did not intervene, Saki and Rin might really pass the Chunin Exams.

    This was something they did not want to see.

    But because the three of them were in charge, they still had one last card in hand.

    When the two girls went to sign up, they could reject it so that they would not be able to take the Chunin Exams.

    "This... I am also very helpless..."

    When Inoichi heard Shikaku''s words, his face was full of helplessness. He took a deep breath and recalled what had happened not long ago.

    "It was not them who came to submit the registration forms. It was Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain Morino Eaton-sama who brought it over. Moreover, Eaton-sama is their recommender. What can I do? If I don''t approve it, I am afraid I will be invited to Konohagakure Intelligence Division. However, I am not the person who interrogates, but the person who would be interrogated."

    Inoichi helplessly spread out his hands. When he saw Eaton personally come over, he was already dumbfounded. He wanted to reject Saki and Rin''s registration forms but can''t do it.

    "Eaton-sama?"

    Shikaku frowned even more tightly, and a thoughtful look appeared in his eyes. He had already realized that something unexpected had happened in this matter that he did not know about.

    Shikaku was also very puzzled in his heart.

    Why did Eaton personally come to deliver the registration form and recommend someone? Why would such a big shot interfere in the Chunin Exams?

    "The registration has to be three people in a team. Then there will be one more person in Saki and Rin''s team. Who is that person?" Shikaku asked after thinking for a while.

    "Yamanaka Aoba."

    Inoichi immediately said in a low voice. Even he was very surprised about this matter. He never thought that this matter would develop to this extent in the end.

    "Aoba?!" When Shikaku heard Aoba''s name, he was completely stunned.

    "That''s right, it''s him." Inoichi nodded.

    "Strange, didn''t we find Aoba before? He didn''t want to participate in the Chunin Exams. Why is he out now?" When Shikaku said this, his eyes suddenly flashed with horror. After that, he said, "I understand now. It''s not that Aoba doesn''t want to participate in the Chunin Exams, but he doesn''t want to lose. He''s playing tricks on me here."

    "Then what should we do?" Inoichi asked again.

    "Let''s go find Aoba. I must clarify the matter. Now that we cannot reverse the situation, I can only think of some other ways. Maybe it''s still not too late.." Shikaku said in a low voice. After speaking, he stood up and prepared to walk out.

    "I will go with you!" Inoichi immediately followed him and said, "Aoba is a member of our Yamanaka Clan. My words might have some effect."

    "Come, let''s go together. We won''t wait for Choza. It''s useless for him to come. This matter has nothing to do with him. Let him wait for us here." Shikaku immediately walked quickly toward the direction of the Anbu dormitory. He was very clear about the place where Aoba lived. This was not a secret to him.

    Inoichi followed behind Shikaku. The two of them moved together and did not wait for Choza, who had not yet arrived.

    For what they were going to do.

    Akimichi Choza was not very useful.

    ...

    Aoba didn''t know what Saki was imagining. He just said a big truth frankly without so much extended meaning at all, and he didn''t intend to make it so profound for others to guess.

    He didn''t know how things had been misunderstood in such a way when he returned to the Anbu dormitory.

    ...

    Aoba returned to the Anbu dormitory and lay on the iron bed in his room. His mood was still very complicated.

    Many things happened on this day.

    Not only the matter of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School but also the Chunin Exams matter.

    "Fortunately, those two girls are quite reasonable. Otherwise, things would be troublesome. Now, this is the best arrangement!"

    Aoba stared at the ceiling.

    He was also thinking about the follow-up arrangements.

    The Ninja World was already at war, but the flames of war had yet to spread to Konohagakure.

    It was currently in a state of calm before the storm.

    Such a quiet life.

    I''m afraid it won''t last long.

    This point.

    Aoba was very confident.

    Konohagakure could be said to be a village that will hardly miss any ninja war from beginning to end!

    There was no need for him to do anything special.

    There would definitely be a village that had its eyes on Konohagakure.

    For example...

    Iwagakure!

    There would always be villages that would covet Konohagakure!

    This was also closely related to Konohagakure''s fame and geographical location.

    How long will it take for Minato to learn senjutsu? However, this period of peace has bought him some time. It will allow him to master it for a while. There is no need to rush back to the village."

    Aoba muttered to himself.

    He knew that Konohagakure and Mt. Myoboku had always been in contact.

    They would know when there was a problem in the village, so there was enough time.

    The question was how long this quiet time would last...

    Even Aoba himself did not know this.

    "I''m tired. Let''s rest for a while."

    Aoba lay on the bed and closed his eyes. He needed to ease his mood during this period of time. After all, what happened just now consumed a lot of energy. It made him feel a little tired.

    Gradually.

    Aoba fell asleep.

    ...

    Konoha Military Police Force.

    After waiting for an unknown amount of time, Saki and Rin finally meet Fugaku.

    As soon as Fugaku entered Konoha Military Police Force, he heard the ninja guarding the entrance tell him that two girls were waiting for him. He vaguely guessed that it might be Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

    Not long after.

    Fugaku arrived at the room where Saki and Rin were waiting for him.

    Creak...

    Fugaku pushed open the door and saw Saki and Rin, who suddenly stood up. A big question mark appeared on his head.

    "Brother Fugaku!"

    Saki and Rin said almost at the same time. Both of their eyes were focused on Fugaku, and their eyes were flashing with eagerness. When they stayed here, they had already realized the more they reflected, the more serious the problem was.

    "Saki, Rin, why are you here? Are you hungry again?" When Fugaku felt the eyes of the two people, he instinctively felt a little scared. Especially after thinking about Rin''s appetite, he no longer dared to think about treating them to a meal in the future. After that, he looked around and asked, "Where is Aoba? Is he here too?"

    "Brother Fugaku, we came here to ask you to take us to find Aoba. There are some misunderstandings between us. I need to explain to him, but he has already gone back. We can''t find him..." Saki said helplessly. Now, she didn''t care about face at all. She just wanted to stabilize this hard-won teammate.

    "Ah?!"

    When Fugaku heard these words, he once doubted his ears and wondered if he had misheard them.

    No way?!

    How long had it been!

    How did they anger Aoba?

    However...

    Fugaku had his own understanding of this matter. In his opinion, Aoba''s pride might have been poked.

    As a friend of Aoba.

    Fugaku felt that he still had to speak up for Aoba.

    Therefore.

    After a short period of thought, Fugaku swept his gaze over Saki and Rin. Finally, his gaze landed on Saki.

    "Saki, tell me honestly. Did you provoke Aoba?" Fugaku asked seriously.

    "I..." Saki was stunned. She did not know if her words had provoked Aoba, but she did feel that what she said was a little inappropriate.

    "Saki, RIn, I won''t hide it from you. First, Aoba is not that strong. If he were to participate in the Chunin Exams by himself, he would definitely not be able to pass. Therefore, I hope he can participate in the Chunin Exams by forming a team with you two. I hope that you two can take him with you. The other reason is that Aoba is very unconfident, but his self-esteem is quite strong. This is also why he has always refused to form a team. I hope that you will not say anything to stab him." Fugaku said seriously. In his mind, Aoba was the same as he had imagined.

    "Strong self-esteem..."

    "Not confident..."

    "I think I understand!"

    After hearing Fugaku''s explanation, Saki once again recalled their conversation. Shikaku had already found Aoba, so it was easy to connect these together.

    "Brother Fugaku, we were indeed wrong. Now, take us to see Aoba. I must apologize to him, or this misunderstanding that should not have happened will deepen." Saki immediately said.

    "Are you sure you want to go now?" After a moment of hesitation, Fugaku said, "Why don''t we go tomorrow? You guys are also tired. Go back, rest for a night, and give Aoba some time to calm down."

    "No, it must be now. This matter must not be left overnight. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to return to our original state in the future." Saki shook her head decisively.

    "I also think it is best to go now!" Rin also said.

    "Well..."

    Fugaku was still a little hesitant. He feared that if they went to Aoba too early, it would bring more harm than good.

    He still cared a lot about his friend, who he recognized.

    However...

    When he saw how determined Saki and Rin were, he felt that the two girls had realized their mistake. Perhaps giving them a chance now would be a good solution.

    "Alright, come with me. This time, I will accompany you. But I can''t let my friend suffer again!" Fugaku said with a serious expression. It was obvious that he had already stood on Aoba''s side in front of the two girls.

    "Don''t worry. We are going to apologize this time. We will not quarrel with Aoba, so there won''t be any problems." Saki nodded and said. She values this hard earn opportunity, so she would not waste it so easily now.

    "Come with me!"

    Fugaku''s gaze swept over the two of them, then he nodded and turned to leave.

    Then Saki and Rin followed behind Fugaku and left Konoha Military Police Force.

    Ten minutes later.

    The three of them walked to the entrance of the Anbu dormitory.

    They happened to see two figures in front of them. They were Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoichi, who had just arrived.

    "Wait..."

    Saki suddenly pulled Rin, who was next to her, and stopped for a moment. Because the two of them reacted very quickly, they were not noticed by Shikaku and Inoichi, who were in front of them.

    "Huh?"

    Fugaku sensed that the two people had stopped, so he also stopped with many question marks on his head.

    "What happened?"

    Fugaku still did not understand what was going on. He stepped out and stood in front of Saki and Rin. He looked at the two girls in a daze and said, "Aoba''s dormitory is up ahead."

    "We can''t go in now. Brother Fugaku, let''s go to the tree over there and hide. Let''s see what is going on first." Saki said in a low voice.

    "What happened?" Fugaku was still confused.

    "There''s no time to explain. Brother Fugaku, let''s go up the tree first. I''ll explain it to you in detail later." Saki said in a low voice.

    "Alright." Fugaku nodded. Then, he took the lead, jumped up, and landed directly on the branch. His movements were smooth. There was no obstruction at all. He was very steady.

    Immediately after.

    Saki and Rin also jumped up.

    The Anbu dormitory entrance can be seen from the branches they stood, so they happened to see Shikaku and Inoichi entering the Anbu dormitory.

    "Isn''t that Shikaku and Inoichi?"

    "Are you two avoiding them?"

    "It can''t be, right?"

    Fugaku looked at Saki in confusion. He felt these people were from the same clan, so why were they still avoiding each other?

    "Brother Fugaku, there are some things that you don''t know about. Let me give you a simple explanation. Our three cousins are in charge of these Chunin Exams. They know that there aren''t many people registering for this exam, and they aren''t powerful either. But they still said that they hope we don''t participate..." Saki explained.

    "Not participate?" When Fugaku heard this, he was stunned. Why did he feel that something was wrong? Shouldn''t they tell them to hurry up and participate in this kind of thing that didn''t have many strong people participating, so they could become a Chunin? It was such a rare opportunity; what was there to wait for? He couldn''t help but continue to ask, "Why? There is no reason!"

    "Brother Fugaku, why are you so stupid? Isn''t we at war now? If we become Chunin, we will go to the battlefield once the war breaks out. Brother Shikaku thinks we are too young, so he doesn''t want us to go to the battlefield. He wants to use this method to protect us." Saki explained helplessly. She knew that she should not tell Fugaku about these things, but she felt that Fugaku was not bad. It was not a big problem to tell him.

    "I see!"

    After hearing Saki''s words, Fugaku immediately nodded and instantly understood.

    "If it was me, I might do the same. In fact, you should understand them. They are doing this for your own good!"

    Fugaku explained for Shikaku and the others. When he heard Saki''s words, he immediately thought of Mikoto.

    If it was him...

    He would not let Mikoto fight for such an opportunity!

    Moreover.

    He would also think of a way to protect Mikoto and not let her go to the battlefield so he understands Shikaku''s behavior.

    "But this is not what we want. We don''t want to be protected. We want to stand up and help the village when the village is in danger. We don''t want to silently hide at home and wait for the result. This is also why we work hard to find teammates to participate in the Chunin Exams." Saki explained again. She did not intend to hide at all. This result was not what she wanted.

    "Yes, me too. I want to fight for the village!" Rin nodded as well, her tone extremely resolute.

    "I understand!"

    Fugaku''s expression was extremely serious, and the way he looked at the two girls had already changed.

    "You guys are good. If I were your cousin, I might do what Shikaku and the others did, but I will respect your choice even more." Fugaku said.

    "That''s why you are so great, Brother Fugaku!" Saki said with a smile.

    "Then what are Shikaku and the others doing here? They are not here to look for Aoba, are they?" Fugaku did not care about Saki''s flattery. Instead, he focused his attention back on this matter. There were still many things that he was not very clear about. He felt that there were still some doubts about this matter. This also had something to do with his work as a Konoha Military Police Force ninja. He wanted to find out more about everything.

    "I originally did not want to tell anyone about this, but since Brother Fugaku asked, then I will tell you secretly. However, you must guarantee that you will not tell anyone, including Aoba," Saki said seriously.

    "Do you still not trust your Brother Fugaku?" Fugaku immediately said with a straight face. He felt that these words were unnecessary. As Konoha Military Police Force''s ninja, he still knew what he could and could not say.

    "Actually, not long ago, Brother Shikaku looked for Aoba. This matter should have only been known to Brother Shikaku, Brother Inoichi, Brother Choza, and Aoba. But that day, I accidentally passed by. Just like today, I was hiding in a corner and was not discovered. I heard the whole process directly." Saki said in a deep voice. She still had a very clear impression of this matter. It was just that, at that time, she did not know Aoba. She only saw his appearance for the first time in the barbecue shop.

    "What did they say to Aoba?" Fugaku immediately asked seriously. Now, he had realized the seriousness of the matter. It seemed that something had happened that he did not know. Behind these Chunin Exams, there was something that he had yet to notice.

    "At that time, Brother Shikaku hoped that Aoba would form a three-person team with us to participate in the Chunin Exams. He also asked him to drag us down. He hoped that we would be eliminated in the end. Then, we would have no way to pass the Chunin Exams and become Chunin." Saki said in a low voice. She knew this evil thing was not very honorable, but there was no way. After all, she had met Shikaku and Inoichi. She could not just brush it off.

    "So that''s how it is!" Fugaku''s face suddenly became ugly. Anyone could see the dissatisfaction on his face, and then he said, "I was wondering why Aoba was so disgusted after hearing the Chunin Exams. It turned out that it hurt his self-esteem here!"

    "Brother Fugaku, I''m sorry. It''s all because of us. Otherwise, Aoba would not have encountered these..." Saki immediately apologized to Fugaku.

    "This matter is not your problem. It is not your fault. I still have some sense of propriety. Now that I understand what is going on let''s just wait. I hope they don''t go too far!" A cold expression appeared on Fugaku''s face. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with this matter. After Sekai passed away, Aoba could be said to be one of his few good friends. His good friends were treated like this, so he was very angry. He was not in a good mood.

    "En..."

    Saki nodded. In fact, she was also very dissatisfied with Shikaku''s actions. However, she had never told Shikaku about this matter directly. She had only told Rin about it. Now that she had told Fugaku about it, it could be said that she had released all the words she had suppressed in her heart.

    ...

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    A series of heavy knocks sounded. These sounds were very loud and clear. It sounded like a drum and directly woke up the sleeping Aoba.

    "Who is it?!"

    Aoba furrowed his brows, ''Is there a need to knock on the door like this? Using so much strength? How impolite!''

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    There was still a heavy knock on the door in response to Aoba. Through the strength of the knock, it could be determined that the person knocking on the door was not in a good mood.

    "???"

    A lot of question marks appeared on Aoba''s head, but he still got up from the bed and walked toward the door.

    He raised his right hand.

    He twisted the door lock and opened it.

    What greeted him was a fist.

    This fist was obviously preparing to knock on the door again, but it hit nothing because the door suddenly opened. However, it did not stop and went straight to Aoba''s head.

    When Aoba saw this fist did not stop, he also saw the owner of this fist. It was the Shikaku he had seen before.

    Good!

    He was here to take revenge!

    Aoba could clearly feel that Shikaku was angry with him. From the looks of it, he could immediately tell that Shikaku already knew he would participate in the Chunin Exams.

    Instantly.

    Aoba took a step back.

    Moreover, he put on a surprised expression.

    "What are you doing?"

    Aoba staggered back a step as if it had been carefully calculated.

    Shikaku''s fist went straight to Aoba''s forehead but did not touch Aoba. The distance between the two just happened to be the length of Shikaku''s arm''s reach.

    "Don''t use so much force when you knock on the door next time!"

    Aoba rolled his eyes at Shikaku as hard as he could. He could tell that the other party was obviously here with ill intentions, so he did not need to be polite to this person.

    He just didn''t like so many things happening to him now.

    But it wasn''t that he was easy to bully.

    How could he agree to such an obvious act of riding on his head?

    "Aoba, I have something to talk to you about. Let''s go in and talk!"

    After Shikaku deliberately punched him crookedly, he was obviously stunned. He did not expect Aoba would stagger just now, so there was a bit of astonishment in his eyes. It was obviously unexpected.

    "Wait a minute!"

    Aoba furrowed his brows tightly, and a look of dissatisfaction appeared on his face. If the other party was a bit more polite, he would feel that there was still room for discussion.

    "If you have anything to say, let''s go out and talk. Don''t stay in my room."

    After Aoba left these words, he then walked out of his room and directly walked out along the dark corridor.

    This kind of action.

    It once again broke Shikaku and Inoichi''s plan.

    They originally wanted to talk to Aoba in his room. Even if they failed, they could still teach Aoba a lesson.

    However.

    Talk outside.

    In public.

    On the contrary, it would restrict their action.

    However, Aoba had already walked out, so they had to follow him.

    So Shikaku and Inoichi could only follow behind Aoba and walked out of the Anbu dormitory.

    Soon.

    Aoba walked to the Anbu dormitory entrance.

    At this time.

    It was already dark outside.

    He was going to walk a little further, but he felt a sense of being watched.

    With Aoba keenly sensed, he sensed that there was someone on the branch.

    He immediately turned around and looked back at the Anbu dormitory. The moment he turned around, his line of sight swept across the branch without alerting the people on it.

    ''Uchiha Fugaku.''

    ''Nara Saki.''

    ''Akimichi Rin.''

    ''It was the three of them.''

    All of a sudden, Aoba immediately had a plan in mind. He stood in place and simply did not leave.

    But at this time.

    A big question mark appeared on the heads of the three people on the branch. They stared at Aoba doubtfully, not knowing that they had been exposed. They were just wondering what Aoba was doing.

    The next moment.

    Two people walked out of the Anbu dormitory.

    These two people were Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoichi.

    Shikaku looked around. The surroundings were dark, and it was impossible to see if there was anyone. He immediately shook his head decisively.

    "We can''t do it here. Let''s change locations." Shikaku said.

    "It''s fine here. If you have something to say, say it. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to sleep." Aoba said without hesitation. His voice was not loud, but he controlled the volume of his voice so that the people on the branches could hear him and let them know that Shikaku was looking for him.

    But...

    Aoba did not plan to do what Shikaku would ask him. He really did not like the tone of the other party, so even if he could complete what the other party wanted him to do, he would not do it.

    "You..." Inoichi became unhappy. He came here without saying a word. However, he instinctively thought that as long as he came, Aoba would have some scruples. However, Aoba did not give him a face at all.

    "If you have something to say, say it quickly. I still have to sleep," Aoba said coldly. He did not regard Inoichi as an older brother in the family at all.

    "Alright!"

    Shikaku sneered. Aoba had already seen through their intentions. Aoba knew why they had come and said that on purpose.

    Since that was the case.

    He did not plan to beat around the bush.

    "Aoba, then I will be frank. We saw your name on the registration form. Shouldn''t you explain it to us?" Shikaku stared at Aoba and asked.

    As soon as this was said.

    Shikaku and Inoichi stared at Aoba together as if they wanted an explanation as if they were asking for a debt.

    At the same time.

    The three people on the branches were listening to their conversation. Each of them was so focused that they feared missing any details.

    "Explain what?" Aoba suddenly grinned. After that, he stared at Shikaku and said, "What does it have to do with you whether I participate or not?"

    "It has nothing to do with me if you participate yourself, but if you participate with Saki and Rin, then it has something to do with me!" Shikaku said coldly. When he heard Aoba''s tone, he felt very annoyed. His impression of Aoba could be said to be extremely bad.

    When the three people on the branches heard this, their expressions changed one after another. Now they could be sure that Shikaku and Inoichi found Aoba because of the Chunin Exams matter.

    "Is that so?"

    Aoba''s indifferent voice slowly sounded, clearly entering everyone''s ears, directly attracting everyone''s attention to him.

    "Then tell me, what does it have to do with you?"

    "You did it on purpose!" Inoichi suddenly interrupted. He really couldn''t bear it anymore. As the future clan leader of the Yamanaka clan, he was almost completely ignored by Aoba here. Moreover, the attitude of the other party made him extremely unhappy. He then raised his hand, pointed at Aoba, and said, "We are asking you a very serious question. You should be more serious too. Don''t put on such a look. It''s not interesting at all."

    "I also find it not interesting."

    After hearing Inoichi''s words, Aoba nodded directly. His tone suddenly became even colder.

    "Whether I want to participate in the Chunin Exams or not, it is my freedom. It has nothing to do with you. If you two only have these words to say, then you can leave. I won''t accompany you!" Aoba''s cold voice clearly entered the ears of these people. That cold tone made everyone feel his displeasure.

    "Since you say so, then I will also say it!" Shikaku took a step forward and walked in front of Aoba. His eyes stared at Aoba. After that, he lowered his voice and said, "I hope you deliberately lose in this Chunin Exams. If you can do it, I guarantee you can pass the next Chunin Exams!"

    "Oh?" The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up in a mocking arc. He asked, "How can you guarantee that?"

    "I can let you team up with Hatake Kakashi in the next exam. Hatake Kakashi is the son of Hatake Sakumo and is very powerful. He can take you through Chunin Exams." Shikaku said in a low voice.

    "I see!"

    The smile on Aoba''s face became even wider. He did not expect that Shikaku would talk about Kakashi.

    "Sorry, I''m not interested!"

 Chapter 355: Iwagakure Envoy

    Aoba was not too surprised. He knew that Kakashi was a genius. In less than a year, he graduated from the Ninja School, passed the Chunin Exams, and became a Chunin.

    When Aoba learned these things in the past, there wasn''t much of a feeling.

    Now that these words came out of Shikaku''s mouth, they changed differently, making him more deeply aware of it.

    If Hatake Kakashi wanted to become a Chunin, he had to pass Chunin Exams!

    But if he wanted to participate in Chunin Exams, he had to have two other teammates!

    But...

    Kakashi''s two teammates, Rin and Obito, could not match his strength. They were not qualified to take the Chunin Exams, so Kakashi must find two other teammates.

    Aoba was very sure.

    With Kakashi''s character, he did not care who his teammates were because no matter who they were, as long as he could sign up, he could pass the Chunin Exams and become a Chunin.

    Then...

    There was room for operation.

    Whoever could team up with Kakashi to participate in the Chunin Exams would be able to get on a ride, directly leading to the third round of Chunin Exams.

    This was also the bargaining chip that Shikaku took out!

    As long as Aoba could smoothly pull Saki and Rin down, he would be on the same team as Hatake Kakashi in the next year''s Chunin Exams.

    However...

    Aoba did not care about this at all.

    Because he did not want to become a Chunin at all.

    This was not what he wanted!

    "Aoba, what exactly do you mean?" Shikaku narrowed his eyes slightly, and his expression became even uglier. Now, he felt that Aoba was simply like a fool. Shikaku liked to deal with smart people, not this kind of fool.

    "Since you said it directly, I will also say it directly. I reject your request and will not do it according to your wishes. Can you hear it clearly, now?" Aoba said in a low voice. His voice was quite low, but it could be clearly transmitted into everyone''s ears.

    "Why do you have to confront me?" Shikaku narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous light flashed in them. Now, the Nara clan was deeply valued by Hiruzen. This also made him more skilled in dealing with some things. Otherwise, he would not have become Hiruzen''s advisor.

    "You overestimate yourself. I don''t take you seriously at all. I want to sign up for the Chunin Exam. It''s my own freedom to do what I want. It has nothing to do with you. I won''t send you off if you have nothing else to say." Aoba said indifferently. After speaking, he stepped forward and walked toward the Anbu dormitory.

    "Yamanaka Aoba!"

    Shikaku suddenly turned around and looked at Aoba''s back. His eyes flashed with a cold light.

    "Do you think you can pass the Chunin Exam by following Saki and Rin?"

    "Don''t forget!"

    "I am the chief examiner of this Chunin Exams!"

    "You can''t pass Chunin Exams!"

    Shikaku said coldly. In his opinion, Aoba felt that by following Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin, he could pass the Chunin Exams easily, so he insisted. Now, his impression of Aoba became even worse.

    "It doesn''t matter. I do not intend to pass the Chunin Exams, CHIEF EXAMINER-SAMA!"

    Aoba did not even turn his head back. He just slowly said these words, especially the last words. He emphasized each and every one of them a little harder; the ridicule in his words was overflowing.

    As Aoba finished saying these words.

    His figure disappears into the Anbu dormitory.

    He no longer said anything to these people.

    Of course.

    These words were not deliberately said to Fugaku, Saki, and Rin on the branch, but to let them listen to it and know what was happening.

    After saying that.

    Aoba returned to his own room.

    ...

    "Damn it!"

    Shikaku stared at Aoba, who had disappeared. The anger in his heart was almost unable to be suppressed. He raised his right hand and pointed at the entrance, so angry that his fingers trembled slightly.

    "Shikaku, what should we do now?"

    Inoichi asked as he took a step forward. At this moment, he felt very helpless in his heart. After all, he and Aoba were both members of the Yamanaka clan. Moreover, it was clear that his clan''s status was higher, but he did not have any authority to speak.

    "Let''s talk about it when we get back!"

    Shikaku knew that there would not be any results if they remained in a stalemate here. So he turned around and left, not staying here for too long.

    Then Inoichi immediately followed Shikaku.

    ...

    "Sigh..."

    After the two of them left, Fugaku heaved a sigh of relief. He turned to look at Saki and Rin, then said, "As expected, Shikaku and Inoichi came here to pressure Aoba. I didn''t expect them to have two faces."

    "Many people have two faces or more," Saki said meaningfully.

    "Now that they are gone, are you still going to see Aoba?" Fugaku shook his head helplessly. It seemed that he had not recovered from what had just happened. The Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoichi he saw just now were completely different from what he remembered.

    "Of course not!" Saki looked at Fugaku strangely. She felt that Fugaku''s EQ was a little low. Everything he said was very strange.

    "Not going?" After hearing Saki''s words, Fugaku looked at Saki doubtfully, and his eyes flashed with confusion. After that, he said, "Weren''t you all in a hurry just now? You can''t even wait overnight. Why don''t you care now?"

    "It''s different now!"

    Saki shook her head and explained.

    "Just now, I said that I would definitely meet Aoba. I didn''t know that Brother Shikaku would find Aoba so quickly..."

    "Right now, Brother Shikaku has just annoyed Aoba. If he is disturbed by us again, not only will he not feel better, but he might even feel even more upset."

    "This is not the ending we want to see either."

    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow!"

    Saki was still very clear about the current situation. It was no longer suitable to go and find Aoba at this time. This was obviously inappropriate.

    "Alright."

    Fugaku nodded. He hesitated for a moment but did not say anything more about this matter.

    "I''ll send you back." Fugaku looked at the sky that had already darkened. As a Konoha Military Police Force ninja, he would not let these two girls return on their own.

    "I''ll have to trouble Brother Fugaku."

    Saki nodded. At this moment, her mood was much better. After she heard what Aoba said just now, she already understood what Aoba meant.

    Looks like...

    He had indeed misunderstood Aoba.

    It wasn''t that Aoba was unwilling to team up with them, and it wasn''t because he wanted to be promoted with them, but because he couldn''t bear to see how Shikaku and the others did things.

    Just now, Aoba had already made things clear.

    When Shikau found him doing something like deliberately dragging them down, Aoba rejected it!

    Strictly speaking, this team-up this time was an accident for him. He was cornered by Fugaku and Eaton, thus turning into the current situation. However, even so, he was still unwilling to take this opportunity to reach an agreement with Shikaku...

    Thinking of this.

    The corners of Saki''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a happy arc. She could already confirm that Aoba was indeed okay, and he was a very qualified teammate to them.

    After that.

    Saki and Rin left with Fugaku.

    ...

    After Aoba returned to his room, he slammed the door shut. Then, he lay down on the iron bed and slowly closed his eyes.

    Just now, it could be considered as having a showdown with Shikaku.

    This was also quite good!

    Aoba had done this on purpose!

    He felt that this way, he would be able to avoid a lot of trouble in the next few days!

    Otherwise...

    If his attitude was ambiguous.

    Then in the few days before the start of the Chunin Exams, Shikaku and the others might continue to find him. This was not what he wanted to see at all.

    ...

    The next day, early morning.

    Aoba woke up a long time ago, but he realized that he was already on vacation and did not need to go to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    "Life is boring all of a sudden."

    Aoba sat on the iron bed. This sudden holiday broke a lot of his rhythm, causing his plans for many things to change.

    However.

    Aoba quickly recovered.

    With a thought, he directly locked onto the Flying Thunder God Formula on the tower. After that, he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), and in a flash, he disappeared from where he was.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba''s body appeared on the first floor of the tower.

    His hands quickly formed seals. He placed his index and middle fingers in front of his body, forming a cross.

    "Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba used Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique), and in the blink of an eye, shadow clones appeared on the first of this tower.

    After these shadow clones appeared.

    They began fiddling with the wooden puppets placed here and began practicing puppet techniques without waiting for Aoba''s instruction.

    After Aoba arranged all the shadow clones, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and returned to the Anbu dormitory.

    "It''s not easy to have a holiday. Let''s go to Ramen Ichiraku to take a look."

    Aoba thought he had not been to Ramen Ichiraku for a long time. Although it was a little early now, he should go and see since he was on vacation.

    As for training...

    Aoba had already arranged his shadow clone, and he would not go too far in training at this critical moment.

    There was no need!

    He had never intended to pass the Chunin Exams.

    After a while.

    Aoba changed into casual clothes, walked out of the Anbu dormitory, and toward Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    Ten minutes later.

    Aoba came to Ramen Ichiraku.

    "Brother Teuchi!"

    Aoba walked in and smiled at Teuchi, who was working hard kneading dough at the back of the shop. Aoba then directly came to sit in front of Teuchi.

    "Aoba, you came a little early at this time. My noodles are not ready, and I can''t cook ramen for you yet!" Teuchi glanced at Aoba, who came in. He smiled slightly, and his eyes narrowed into slits. It could be seen that his mood was quite good.

    "How can this be?! Brother Teuchi! Do you want me to come here for nothing? People always say that the early bird catches the worm. How can it change when it comes to you!" Aoba said with a smile. He found that only when he came here would he really feel relaxed. What happened recently was too much. Even if he felt that everything was still under control, he would still feel very tired.

    "Then have you ever heard of early worms being eaten by birds?" Teuchi joked with a smile.

    "That''s true! I am not a bird. At most, I am just a little worm!" Aoba nodded and agreed with Teuchi.

    "Come on; you kid is just pretending. I can still tell whether you are a worm or a dragon!" Teuchi said in a bad mood.

    "Brother Teuchi, what can you tell?" Aoba was stunned for a moment and asked.

    "I can tell that you are not ordinary!" Teuchi said vaguely. Afterward, he waved his hand and changed the topic, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. You''re here so early. Since you have nothing to do, wash your hands and come in to help me make noodles."

    "Ah?!"

    Aoba froze for a moment. He came here, and before he could say a word, he was dragged over to be a coolie?

    "What? Hurry up and help!" Teuchi immediately put away the smile on his face, and his whole face became angular.

    "Do you want me to work for free? I can help you, but you have to pay me!" Aoba still had a smile on his face. He found that when he was with Teuchi, he felt very relaxed.

    "I''ll give you a bowl of ramen," Teuchi said unhappily.

    "Okay!"

    Aoba was about to roll up his sleeves. This time, he realized that he was wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt. There were no sleeves at all. So he went straight to the back and entered the small and crude kitchen, then began to help knead the dough.

    ...

    Almost at the same time.

    Four ninjas in red-brown ninja uniforms came to Konohagakure''s main gate.

    Judging from the uniform and forehead protector worn on their bodies.

    They were all Iwagakure''s ninjas.

    "This is Konohagakure."

    Among the three ninjas, the Chunin leader of the team looked up at Konohagakure''s symbol and said slowly. After that, he said to the ninjas next to him, "Remember our purpose. Don''t do anything else. Don''t cause trouble."

    "Yes!"

    The other three Genin nodded at the same time. Each of them had a very serious expression on their face.

    After that.

    The group of four directly entered Konohagakure''s main gate.

    "Who are you?"

    A fierce voice suddenly sounded as these four people walked to the gate. The owner of the voice was the ninja who was in charge of guarding the main gate.

    In fact.

    When these four Iwagakure ninjas entered a certain range, they were already discovered by the sentry.

    Especially after the incident with Kumogakure, they became more cautious about the invasion of foreign enemies.

    However, they still had to pretend that they had not found anything.

    "We are Iwagakure''s ninjas. We are under the orders of Tsuchikage-sama. We have something to discuss with Hokage-sama. Please report it." The leading Chunin said.

    "So it''s Iwagakure''s envoy. Wait a moment; I will send someone to report." The Konohagakure ninja nodded. They did not dare to neglect any envoy matter. They immediately sent people to report to the Hokage Office.

    "Sorry for the trouble."

    The Iwagakure Chunin spoke very politely. After expressing his gratitude, he stood silently, waiting for the result.

    ...

    Half an hour later.

    The ninja that went to report returned and whispered a few words to the ninja guarding the main gate.

    After that, he disappeared in a flash.

    "Hokage-sama has agreed to see you. Come with me. Just follow behind me. Don''t run around, understand?" The ninja guarding the main gate said.

    "Understood."

    The Iwagakure Chunin nodded. From his attitude, he was quite humble.

    The eyes of the ninja guarding the main gate were fixed on the Iwagakure Chunin. Then his eyes shifted to the other three Genin and finally returned to the Chunin.

    "Let''s go!"

    The ninja guarding the main gate immediately began to walk toward the direction of the Hokage Building. As he moved forward, the four Iwagakure ninjas followed him.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Hokage Office.

    Knock Knock Knock...

    A series of light knocks sounded, and the office door was pushed open.

    "Hokage-sama, are you looking for me?"

    The ninja who came in was Nara Shikaku, whom Aoba had just met the day before. However, this time, the sound of Shikaku knocking on the door was less strong than when he knocked on Aoba''s door.

    "Shikaku, you are here. Come and sit down."

    Hiruzen sat on the chair behind the desk and waved at Shikaku, indicating for the latter to sit down. A kind smile appeared on his face.

    "Yes!"

    Shikaku immediately went to the desk, pulled out the chair in front of him, and sat down directly. His eyes were completely focused on Hiruzen in front of him, but question marks appeared on his head.

    He had just gone to look for Aoba yesterday.

    In the morning, he was still planning to make things difficult for Aoba during the Chunin Exams, but Hiruzen directly called him over.

    This made him doubt for a while.

    Could it be...

    Did Aoba have any relationship with Hiruzen?

    Suppose Aoba reported that he was using his position as the chief examiner to prevent Saki and Rin from participating in the Chunin Exams. In that case, he has no words to defend himself.

    After all.

    This kind of thing.

    It was he who did it.

    There was no way to evade it.

    "Shikaku, do you know why I call you over?" Hiruzen stared at Shikaku with a smile. He made Shikaku feel a little scared and instinctively felt he had done something wrong. He even started to reflect on it quickly.

    "No... I don''t know..." Shikaku did not even dare to breathe too hard. If it were in normal times, he would not be like this. The main reason was that he just went to find Aoba last night., it could be said that he had a guilty conscience and could not overcome the fear in his heart.

    "Hahahaha, I knew you would not be able to guess. After all, things happened suddenly. This was all decided by me at the last minute. However, I believe in your ability. You can definitely do it." Hiruzen suddenly laughed. His laughter fell into Shikaku''s ears, but it still made Shikaku feel numb. He had no idea what had happened and why Hiruzen was looking for him.

    "Sandaime-sama, what is the matter?" Shikaku braced himself and asked. He could faintly feel that Hiruzen was playing a guessing game with him. After all, he asked this question not because he wanted to know but because he was guided here by Hiruzen''s words. In his heart, he did not want to ask. Moreover, he had already guessed what Hiruzen would say in the next sentence. That was... um, guess?!

    "Hahahaha, I know you can''t guess, but I want to hear your guess and see what you think." Hiruzen stared at Shikaku with interest. His current mood was just like what he said. He wanted to hear what Shikaku was thinking. This could satisfy the pleasure in his heart.

    "I... I... I..." Shikaku had already started stuttering. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad for Hiruzen to find him. He didn''t even have a direction to guess.

    This made him very troubled.

    Unconsciously.

    His forehead was already covered in fine beads of sweat.

    After all.

    Not knowing where to guess made him feel very scared.

    If looking for him was because of a bad thing, then he guessed a good thing. Doesn''t this mean that it will make things worse?

    But if he was looking for him because if a good thing, then he guessed a bad thing. It was equivalent to self-destruction.

    Whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.

    As long as he guessed wrong.

    Then it would be very dangerous.

    For a moment.

    Shikaku could no longer speak. He stared into Hiruzen''s eyes, not daring to blink. However, he did not see any problems with Hiruzen''s expression.

    "I can''t guess."

    Shikaku still tried his best to say things in the best possible way. After all, he did not dare to make any guesses easily.

    This method was still the safest method.

    After all.

    It was better to say less than be wrong.

    The biggest problem now was that he did not know what Hiruzen meant. This made him feel extremely passive.

    "Oh?"

    Hiruzen stared at Shikaku with deep meaning and smiled again. This time, his smile became even more brilliant, making it impossible to understand what he was thinking.

    "Shikaku."

    "You are so smart."

    "Can''t you guess what I am looking for you for?"

    "This can''t be right!"

    "Even if you make wild guesses, it''s fine!"

    "How about..."

    "Try again!"

    Hiruzen obviously had no intention of letting Shikaku go. His eyes were still fixed on Shikaku as if he wanted to see through him.

    "Then... alright..."

    Shikaku carefully thought about what had happened recently. However, it was a little difficult for him to focus his attention now. After all, he just took advantage of his position to do some things that did not comply with the rules.

    ''Could it be Uchiha Fugaku?''

    ''Or Morino Eaton?''

    Shikaku''s mind was already beginning to wonder who had talked about it to Hiruzen.

    He tried his best to calm himself down.

    However, it was still not enough.

    There was only one word in his head - Chunin Exams.

    "Sandaime-sama, did you come to find me because of the Chunin Exams?" Shikaku immediately asked seriously. This was the only word he could think of. If it were something related to violating the rules, then it would be Chunin Exams. However, he did not dare to decide the matter rashly, so he just asked tentatively.

    "That''s not it. Didn''t I already give you all the responsibility for these Chunin Exams? Then why would I say anything about Chunin Exams? From the looks of it, you must be tired from preparing for the Chunin Exams recently. Your thinking is not so smooth."

    Hiruzen shook his head. After hearing Shikaku''s guess, he suddenly felt bored. He did not intend to let Shikaku continue.

    "Let me tell you!"

    "I plan to let you be a staff officer of our Hokage''s office!"

    "What do you think?"

    "Do you have any objections?"

    "If there is, feel free to bring it up!"

    Hiruzen said with a smile. After he said this, Shikaku was clearly relieved.

    "Staff officer?!"

    A hint of joy appeared in Shikaku''s heart, but he still restrained himself. After all, when he heard Hiruzen''s question, his heart was still extremely flustered.

    Just now.

    When he heard Hiruzen deny the Chunin Exams matter, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but he was not completely relieved.

    After listening to Hiruzen''s words, he finally calmed down.

    "Yes, what do you think?" Hiruzen smiled and nodded. He only does that because he wants to test Shikaku and surprise him.

    "Can I do it?"

    Shikaku was so surprised by the sudden joy that he was not sure if he had the ability to be a staff officer.

    This was not a simple staff officer!

    This was the Hokage''s office staff officer!

    In the future, he could be promoted to the position of Konohagakure Advisor!

    "I think you can do it!" Hiruzen smiled and nodded firmly. He had already decided to let Shikaku become a staff officer. In fact, it was just a notice just now. He did not really want to ask for Shikaku''s opinion. Those words were just superficial.

    "Sandaime-sama, I have a question. Why did you choose me?" Shikaku asked doubtfully. He was not yet 17 years old and only a Chunin that had not reached the level of Jonin. This kind of person was not the kind of person who would suddenly seem important.

    This point.

    Shikaku was still very clear about it.

    Pie falling from the sky was not necessarily a good thing. He was not a person without self-knowledge.

    Shikaku believed in his own brain. Sooner or later, there would be a day when he would be in this position. But now, it was still a bit early for him. He was very clear about this in his heart.

    "Well... I can tell you; this is not a secret after all."

    Hiruzen nodded. Although he did not expect Shikaku to ask this question, he felt that there was nothing unexpected about this question. It was also very logical and common.

    "This is what happened..."

    "You must have heard about Danzo''s injury!"

    "Now that the village is in troubled times, Danzo being injured is equivalent to me losing an arm!"

    "Homura and Koharu, the two advisors, are busy with the communication between the village and the Country of Fire."

    "So now all the big and small things in the village fall on me alone. I need someone I can trust and have the ability to help me!"

    "That person..."

    When Hiruzen said this, his tone suddenly stopped. After that, he stared at Shikaku and said in a deep voice.

    "It''s you!"

    As soon as he said this.

    Shikaku immediately took a deep breath.

    He was trying to calm himself down. This reason was completely acceptable to him. In the scope of his understanding and acceptance, it just makes him feel that it came too suddenly, and he was still confused in his heart.

    "Sandaime-sama, I am unfamiliar with the staff officer''s work, and I wonder if I can do it. This position is still too high for me."

    Shikaku was originally very happy in his heart, but after hearing Hiruzen''s words, he suddenly felt a lot more pressure, making him feel a little difficult in his heart.

    "Shikaku!"

    "I think you can do it!"

    "From today on, you are the staff officer of the Hokage''s office!"

    "It doesn''t matter if you are not familiar with the work now!"

    "You''ll get used to it slowly!"

    Hiruzen waved his hand. He had already decided to let Shikaku sit in a staff officer position. This was something he had thought about for a long time. However, he had never done it. He was worried about Danzo''s thoughts.

    Also, Hiruzen did not give too good treatment to the three Ino-Shika-Cho clans who supported his Sarutobi clan but showed an attitude of treating them equally.

    After all, in the early days when he took over Konohagakure and to stabilize the situation, he had to keep a bowl of water equally divided and not let any clan feel dissatisfied.

    This situation also gave rise to some voices of dissatisfaction from the Ino-Shika-Cho clans.

    And not long ago, Nara Tetsu died!

    This caused the reputation of the Nara clan to fall rapidly among Konohagakure. This was not something that Hiruzen wanted to see. He did not want anything to happen to the three clans.

    But...

    He would have to face obstructions if he wanted to promote the three clans.

    This obstruction.

    It was Danzo.

    The double-edged sword that he used to kill the enemy with all his strength!

    Now.

    Hiruzen finally found this opportunity. Danzo was seriously injured, and the village was in need of people. Therefore, promoting some Nara clan as staff officers was not a problem.

    Especially after his investigation, he found no problem with this Nara Shikaku.

    Young.

    Smart.

    And not the kind of person who prioritizes his clan.

    He could completely use Nara Shikaku''s talent for Konohagakure development.

    Because of this.

    Hiruzen began to plan to support the three clans. This could also be considered to be nurturing his own power. He could already faintly feel that Danzo seemed to have some strange intentions.

    But no one can replace Danzo''s position.

    So...

    He could temporarily not move!

    "This... Al... Alright!" Shikaku nodded helplessly. This was the first time he had encountered a situation where he was forced to be promoted. Although he was very happy in his heart, this feeling was strange. He couldn''t understand it at all.

    "Well, you agree. Then you are the staff officer of the Hokage''s office. Now there is a complicated matter that needs to be faced by you and me." Hiruzen said in a low voice.

    "What is it?" Shikaku was stunned for a moment. He had never thought that a mission would come so soon. He thought the staff officer job would be hectic and the pace would be very fast. However, he still felt that this was too rushed.

    "An Iwagakure envoy come. He is waiting outside. I will call them over. Come with me and see what they want." Hiruzen nodded. Then he opened the drawer and took out a kiseru. Then he picked up the match and lit it; then he took a big puff.

    "Iwagakure''s envoy?" Shikaku was stunned again and couldn''t help, but mutter, "Kumogakure''s envoy just died not long ago. Why is Iwagakure''s envoy here? Are there so many envoys now?"

    "Yes!"

    Hiruzen took another puff of smoke from his kiseru, and his mood calmed down a lot. He then said meaningfully, "Iwagakure launched a surprise attack on Kumogakure. They are fighting with Kumogakure at this time. I am afraid that they are not coming with good intentions!"

    "Sandaime-sama, do you know what they mean?" Shikaku immediately asked. His face was tense, and he was in an extremely nervous state. He had already taken the role of a staff officer.

    "I don''t know yet. I will invite them in. You can listen to it with me."

    After Hiruzen finished speaking, he immediately placed his kiseru on the table. Then, he raised his hands and clapped three times in a row.

    Clap! Clap! Clap!

    A crisp clap sounded.

    A moment later.

    The side door of the Hokage''s office opened.

    Four ninjas dressed in Iwagakure''s clothes walked in and directly appeared in front of Hiruzen and Shikaku.

    "Hokage-sama!"

    The four ninjas bowed to Hiruzen in unison. From the etiquette, they did very well.

    "I am the representative of Iwagakure''s ninja group. My name is Umi. I am here this time, mainly at the order of Tsuchikage-sama. We are here to discuss things with Hokage-sama.

    This ninja, called Umi, was the leader of the Iwagakure four-man team. When he faced Hiruzen, his words were neither arrogant nor humble. He looked very confident, but only he knew that his palms and feet were covered in sweat. He was already panicking.

    "Oh?"

    Hiruzen picked up the kiseru that was placed on the table again. He stared at this Iwagakure ninja named Umi and slowly took a puff.

    "Tell me, what is it?"

    Hiruzen''s expression was a bit cold, looking extremely dignified. This was something he deliberately displayed. With a few little ninjas, he did not need to be afraid.

    However.

    He faintly felt.

    There was nothing good about these Iwagakure ninjas.

    After all...

    Konohagakure and Iwagakure had always been at odds.

    There were many big and small wars between each other.

    The geographical location was still very far away.

    It could also be said that they could cooperate at all.

    "Hokage-sama!"

    Umi immediately took a step forward, ready to speak and report.

    "Our Tsuchikage-sama has heard Konohagakure will hold a Chunin Exams!"

    "Many villages have always attended Chunin Exams. Not only can they communicate and promote each other, but they can also let the ninjas learn from each other!"

    "But this time, Konohagakure seems to be hosting it alone."

    "This is not wrong, right?!"

    After Umi finished speaking, he kept staring into Hiruzen''s eyes. When he spoke up to here, he was already going all out. Nothing was more important than completing the task.

    "So it was about the Chunin Exams!"

    Hiruzen was stunned. He did not expect that the other party was her for the Chunin Exams, but he still nodded.

    "This time Chunin Exams is rather special. It was during the Third Ninja World War. All the villages were busy fighting, so I won''t disturb everyone. Just like the current Iwagakure, isn''t you guys also fighting?"

    Hiruzen''s words had some hidden meaning. When facing such a small character, he could accurately express his meaning.

    "Hokage-sama, our Tsuchikage-sama wants us, Iwagakure and your Konohagakure, to jointly hold this examination. What do you think?" Umi immediately said in a low voice. His tone was not very strong or oppressive.

    "You Iwagakure want to hold Chunin Exams together?"

    Hiruzen did not expect such a thing, nor did he expect such a request. For a moment, his head quickly weighed the pros and cons.

    "If my intelligence is correct, Iwagakure is now fighting with Kumogakure. Does Tsuchikage-dono still have the energy to do these so-called Chunin Exams?" Hiruzen asked.

    "Of course there is. It is just a war. We can''t neglect development. It just so happens that our Iwagakure hasn''t held the Chunin Exams. Tsuchikage-sama means that our two villages should do it together!" Umi said again. The meaning of his words was even more obvious.

    "I see..."

    Hiruzen suddenly turned to look at Shikaku. He winked at Shikaku and said, "You came at the right time. Shikaku is in charge of these Chunin Exams. Shikaku, do you have any objections?"

    As soon as Hiruzen said this, the eyes of the four Iwagakure ninjas fell on Shikaku.

    So young!

    This was what the four of them were thinking at the same time.

    "I don''t think this is appropriate!"

    Shikaku had already sensed Hiruzen''s intention. He wanted to drag things out first and buy more time for Hiruzen to think. From his perspective, he does not want the two villages to host it jointly. That would be too risky.

 Chapter 356: I Predicted Your Prediction!

    Chapter 356: I Predicted Your Prediction!

    Shikaku stared at the ninja named Umi. Now, it was no longer a matter of whether he was competent enough for the position, but rather, he had to be competent and solve the problem.

    Now, his brain was running fast.

    After all, this matter was too strange.

    Konohagakure and Iwagakure did not have any dealings in the first place; you could even say they were in a hostile state most of the time.

    Based on this situation and logical thinking...

    There was no need for Iwagakure to come over and conduct joint Chunin Exams with Konohagakure!

    Moreover, Iwagakure was still at war with Kumogakure!

    If you think about this matter, you will feel something was wrong. There was a big problem with it!

    Shikaku was almost certain that Iwagakure had a purpose in doing this. However, he did not know what the other party''s goal was.

    "I don''t think there is anything wrong with it!"

    Umi smiled and shook his head. He had already recovered from the initial fear at this time and was not so scared anymore.

    "The Chunin Exams have always been held jointly by multiple villages. These Chunin Exams caught up with the war, but there was no war between our Iwagakure and Konohagakure, so we could hold the Chunin Exams jointly. Our Tsuchikage-sama is also very willing to see such a thing happen." Umi said.

    "Iwagakure is in at war. How can you take the Chunin Exams?" Shikaku narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes flashing and suffused with a cold chill.

    "Konohagakure wouldn''t directly send Genin to participate in this level of war, right?" Umi suddenly smiled. He didn''t directly respond to Shikaku''s words, but the meaning of his words was still very clear.

    "You mean... you want Iwagakure ninjas to come to Konohagakure and participate in the Chunin Exam?" Shikaku still narrowed his eyes. He had already deeply smelled the scent of conspiracy. Every sentence of this person was transmitted with a message that made him feel abnormal.

    "Since the Chunin Exams are held jointly, of course, we have to go to the exam together. How can we take the exam together if the ninjas from our Iwagakure don''t come to Konohagakure? " Umi sneered and said.

    "Alright!"

    Suddenly.

    Hiruzen''s voice rang out.

    The conversation between Umi and Shikaku was interrupted.

    Suddenly.

    The people in the office all focused their eyes on Hiruzen.

    "I understand."

    Hiruzen slowly opened his mouth. His voice was very magnetic, giving people a very deep feeling.

    "There is less than a week before the Chunin Exams begin!"

    "If you, Iwagakure, really want to hold the Chunin Exams with us, Konohagakure..."

    "Are you able to make it in time?"

    Hiruzen''s meaning was conveyed very clearly. It was that Konohagakure would not make changes in the Chunin Exams time just because of Iwagakure''s words.

    "We can make it!"

    Umi nodded, and a faint smile appeared on his face. He then said, "As long as Hokage-sama agrees to the joint Chunin Exams of the two villages, we will immediately return to Iwagakure and report this matter to Tsuchikage-sama!"

    "Then it''s fine."

    Hiruzen nodded and agreed to this matter. When he said these words, he had already decided after careful consideration. When Shikaku was talking with Umi just now, he calmly weigh the pros and cons.

    "Then we will go and report to Tsuchikage-sama. Before the Chunin Exams begin, we will definitely arrive, and Tsuchikage-sama will also come!" Umi bowed to Hiruzen. After that, he immediately winked at several Iwagakure ninjas and left the office one after another, stepping back on the road back to Iwagakure.

    After Iwagakure ninjas left.

    Shikaku looked at Hiruzen doubtfully. There were several questions in his heart, and he wanted to ask Hiruzen, but he didn''t know how to speak.

    "Shikaku, if there are some things you don''t quite understand. You can ask me, and I will explain it to you." Hiruzen immediately looked at Shikaku. His serious face revealed a smile, and then he said, "Because you just became a staff officer. I didn''t ask for your opinion on this matter. In the future, if you have any different opinions, you can voice them at any time."

    "Yes!"

    Shikaku immediately nodded. He did not feel sad at all because Hiruzen had decided on this matter. Now, he was more moved because Hiruzen was respecting his opinion.

    "Sandaime-sama, I don''t understand why you agree to Iwagakure''s request. Even if they want to participate in the Chunin Exams organized by our Konohagakure, but... um... there is no need to let them go so smoothly! "

    Shikaku tried to control his tone as much as possible so that there would not be too many things that did not sound good.

    He did have a lot of things that he did not understand.

    For example, it was obvious that the other party was asking for a request, but why Hiruzen agreed so readily without even procrastinating?

    What''s more, Iwagakure''s doing this was obviously premeditated, and it was definitely not as simple as the Chunin Exams, but why did they agree?

    After seeing Hiruzen''s operation, Shikaku had a lot of questions in his mind. However, he was more thinking that these things might be Hiruzen''s own plans.

    As Shikaku raised the question in his heart.

    Hiruzen nodded slowly.

    "Actually, from the tone of that Iwagakure ninja just now, I can tell that they have already made preparations to participate in the Chunin Exams, so I simply agreed directly. This will help us resolve the crisis that might appear in the future." Hiruzen explained.

    "A crisis that might appear in the future?!" Shikaku''s heart sank. He immediately confirmed his conjecture. That was that Hiruzen had his own thoughts. There was definitely a story behind this.

    "Iwagakure has already launched an attack on Kumogakure. Regardless of whether it is Kumogakure or Iwagakure, they do not want us, Konohagakure, to be inserted into the battlefield at this time. Kumogakure already has a grudge against us, so I feel that Iwagakure''s decision to take the joint Chunin Exams with us, Konohagakure, is to make friends with us and unite with us. However, denying the joint Chunin Exams may make Iwagakure think we do not want to make friends with them. Perhaps the war will spread to Konohagakure." Hiruzen slowly explained. At this time, he was still trying to avoid the possible war, using his method to separate Konohagakure from these dangers.

    "This..."

    After hearing Hiruzen''s explanation, Shikaku suddenly felt a little strange.

    He did not know how to continue.

    In fact.

    In his heart.

    He did not agree with Hiruzen''s judgment.

    But...

    He had just become a staff officer of the Hokage''s office.

    He had no experience at all.

    It was not very clear whether his own judgment was correct or wrong.

    Therefore, he did not dare to say anything rashly.

    "Is there a problem?" Hiruzen looked at Shikaku. He had already seen the obvious scruples that the latter had when he spoke. This was also what he did not want to see.

    "Sandaime-sama, my opinion is a little different. I think Iwagakure came here not for the alliance but for some conspiracy!" Nara Shikaku said in a deep voice.

    "No!"

    Hiruzen directly shook his head and denied it. He looked at Shikaku next to him and said, "Iwagakure is fighting with Kumogakure. They won''t be willing to split up their force and fight with our Konohagakure!"

    "Is that really the case?" Shikaku frowned. He didn''t know if he was thinking too much. Moreover, in this regard, it could be said that he was the new one. He had no experience, so he was not confident to say anything too tough.

    "Shikaku, you will know slowly. A ninja village will not choose to fight with multiple ninja villages at the same time. If that happens, there will be too many variables. Amegakure in the Second Ninja World War is an example." Hiruzen said in a low voice as if he had already understood these things clearly.

    "Yes! I will study slowly!" Shikaku nodded repeatedly. He knew he did not have any qualifications, so it was better to sink and think more about studying.

    "Shikaku, I will leave the Chunin Exams'' matter to you. Prepare for the possibility of Iwagakure ninjas taking part. In the third round, you can invite daimyos from various countries. Even if there is a war, you must make the Chunin Exams beautiful." Hiruzen said to Shikaku.

    "Yes!"

    Shikaku responded again, and his face turned serious. Now, the Chunin Exams had changed into another nature. It was not the same as before.

    ...

    An entire morning passed.

    Soon, it was over.

    Aoba sat on Ramen Ichiraku''s chair, his right palm dragging the hem of his shirt, his left hand continuously tapping on the table.

    However, he did not use too much strength.

    There was no sound.

    "The ramen is ready!"

    Teuchi placed a bowl of steaming hot ramen on Aoba''s table and said with a smile, "Aoba, this is your wages for making noodles all morning."

    "I have become a worker here..."

    Aoba smiled helplessly. He directly pulled over the bowl of steaming hot ramen. After half a day of hard work, he was really a little hungry. Now, he had to eat well.

    "How could that be!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Teuchi immediately waved his hands to deny it, and a smile appeared on his angular face.

    "We are good friends!"

    "How can working be called friends?"

    "You are just here to help me, and I have cooked a bowl of ramen for you!"

    "That''s all!"

    "There is no money transaction between us!"

    Teuchi said with a smile. He was not arguing with Aoba; he was chatting with Aoba.

    "Brother Teuchi, I won''t dare to come again if you say so!" Aoba said with a smile. When he spoke, he directly began to eat the ramen.

    "Do you dare not to come?"

    When Teuchi heard Aoba''s words, he immediately revealed a disdainful smile and said, "If you have the ability, then don''t come again!"

    "..."

    When Aoba heard Teuchi''s words, he was speechless.

    Step, step, step...

    However.

    Just at this time.

    The sound of footsteps came from Ramen Ichiraku''s entrance.

    Then a few people came in.

    "Aoba, I knew you were here. I guessed right!"

    A voice full of joy sounded from the entrance. Even without listening carefully, Aoba could tell that the person who came in was Uchiha Fugaku.

    Two people were following Fugaku.

    They were Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin, who were standing together on the branch yesterday.

    The three of them walked in one after another.

    "What kind of person he is, has to be judged by me personally. What others say is useless!"

    Aoba turned his head, stared into Saki''s eyes, and said something that exceeded the other party''s understanding of this world.

    "Everyone is complicated. In the face of different people and things, they will behave differently. Just like in this world, there is no such thing as black or white. The vast majority of people are in the middle."

    After Aoba finished speaking.

    He turned his head back.

    It was as if he had already chatted to death.

    "En..."

    Saki nodded. She did not know why Aoba had suddenly become so profound. Perhaps it was to prove that everyone was complicated.

    For example...

    What is this person like?

    She also needed to redefine herself.

    She couldn''t rely on other people''s judgment of Aoba to come to any conclusions!

    ...

    Step, step, step, step...

    Hurried footsteps sounded at Ramen Ichiraku''s entrance again, clearly entering everyone''s ears.

    After that.

    A person walked in first.

    "Saki, Rin, so you guys are here. It''s so easy for me to find you!"

    When this person''s voice came out.

    Everyone present had already guessed who he was.

    It was Nara Shikaku of the Nara clan.

    "Brother Shikaku?!"

    Saki was stunned for a moment. She looked at Shikaku with doubt in her eyes. She was very confused. Why did Shikaku come here?

    The same confusion was also in Fugaku''s eyes now.

    As for Rin.

    She did not want to think about those messy things, especially if Saki was beside her. As long as she supported Saki, it would be enough.

    As for the other things...

    That would depend on intuition!

    "Saki, I have something important to tell you. You..."

    Shikaku looked around and found that in addition to Saki and Rin, there was Yamanaka Aoba, who signed up with them, and the other was Konoha Military Police Force''s Uchiha Fugaku.

    Strictly speaking.

    They weren''t outsiders who couldn''t listen to these things.

    "Let''s talk here."

    Shikaku immediately made a decision. If it were before, he would still drag it for a while. But now, he had no time. There were still many things waiting for him to do. Therefore, if he could save a little time, it means being able to say a few more words.

    "It''s like this..."

    "Iwagakure envoy has come to Konohagakure today, and they are going to come in with our village to join the Chunin Exams!"

    "Now it has been approved by Sandaime-sama!"

    "That is to say..."

    "This year''s Chunin Exams is not the easiest one. So if you decide not to participate now, I can still withdraw your registration form as the chief examiner!" Shikaku stared at Saki and said

    His voice was not loud, but anyone could hear the urgency in his tone. It was obvious that he knew what kind of danger this meant.

    Saki just finished listening to Aoba''s words.

    Now she saw Shikaku like this.

    For a moment.

    Her heart was still a little touched!

    No matter what Shikaku did that made her feel dissatisfied, there was one thing that she was sure of, and that was Shikaku was sincerely thinking about her well-being!

    This was a good brother!

    "Brother Shikaku, you didn''t rush over immediately after receiving the news, right?" Saki was quite moved. So she stared at Shikaku and asked.

    "I guess so." Shikaku nodded and said, "You are not a fool. Iwagakure''s ninjas came to Konohagakure to participate in the Chunin Exams. I think you can think of what this means. If you don''t want to participate in the Chunin Exams, I can withdraw it for you."

    "No! Brother Shikaku! I want to participate in this year''s Chunin Exams!" Saki said firmly. Of course, she knew what this meant. On the contrary, the arrival of Iwagakure''s ninja made her even more excited. She really did not decide to participate because it was the easiest exam but just happened that it was the weakest one. Now, she could take the Chunin Exams with Iwagakure''s ninja. She still had a little expectation in her heart.

    After hearing Saki''s words, Shikaku stared at Saki without saying anything.

    After a long time.

    Shikaku nodded.

    "I got it."

    Shikaku turned to look at Aoba and narrowed his eyes slightly. He was very unhappy with Aoba, so when he saw Aoba, he felt very depressed.

    "Aoba, if you are afraid of death, it is not too late to quit now. This time Chunin Exams are different from what you imagined. It is not the kind that you can pass just by messing around." Shikaku pointed the spearhead back at Aoba. His thoughts were still very clear. If he could directly persuade Saki, then he would directly complete his goal. If Saki did not agree, then it would only be Aoba because Rin would always follow Saki''s decision. The two of them advanced and retreated together.

    "Are you finished?" Aoba said indifferently. If not, because there were a few people here, he would not even be willing to pay attention to this Nara Shikaku.

    "What do you mean?" Shikaku narrowed his eyes, a fierce light flashing in them. He had already tolerated Aoba for a long time. Now, he wished that he could also participate in Chunin Exams. This way, he could teach Aoba a lesson.

    "If you are finished speaking, you can go. I''m quite busy. Don''t waste my time." Aoba said indifferently, directly issuing the order to evict the guest. He was too lazy to say another word.

    "Good! Good! Good! Aoba, don''t say that I didn''t warn you. This year''s Chunin Exams is not simple!"

    After Shikaku said this, he suddenly turned around and left. It could be said that he left with a belly full of anger.

    Following Shikaku''s departure.

    Ramen Ichiraku became silent.

    "Aoba, do you want to..." Fugaku hesitated for a moment and asked. His eyes were always fixed on Aoba. As Aoba''s friend, when he recommended Aoba to participate in the Chunin Exams, there was a big reason. Because it was the simplest Chunin Exam. But now that it had become difficult, he began to worry about Aoba.

    "Brother Fugaku, you should worry less. Konoha Military Police Force has so many things; is it not chaotic enough?" Aoba said helplessly. How could he not know what Fugaku was thinking? He was the first to push him to participate in the Chunin Exams; now, he wants him to back down. Even he felt very uncomfortable with this.

    "Aoba, if you don''t want to, we won''t make things difficult for you. After all, the Chunin Exams have changed, and it is no longer the same as when we signed up yesterday." Saki took a deep breath and said. She hoped that Aoba would stay, but she still had to say this.

    "Are you full?" Aoba asked doubtfully.

    "No! No! No! I haven''t finished eating yet!" Rin''s anxious voice suddenly sounded. She was the only one whose mouth was blocked by noodles.

    "Then let''s eat."

    Aoba looked at Saki and then looked at Fugaku. The meaning of what he said was very clear. Since he had signed up, he would not retreat halfway.

    At least...

    He wanted to enter the Chunin Exams and be eliminated in the way he wanted. Not back down without entering...

    "Alright!"

    When Fugaku thought about how he still had to treat them, he immediately felt a headache coming on. However, he had already gotten Aoba''s clear answer, so he didn''t ask any more questions.

    "Aoba, do you think we need to familiarize ourselves with each other and practice cooperation?" Saki thought for a moment and asked.

    "There''s no need at all. The exams in front of us are not difficult, and there are no problems with the group events. The main thing is your solo battles. You just need to focus more on this." Aoba said indifferently.

    "Huh?!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Saki suddenly had an illusion, as if Aoba was not here for them to carry, but to carry them in the Chunin Exams.

    "Alright!"

    Saki didn''t say much.

    ''Maybe he was provoked by Brother Shikaku!''

    ''So let him be a little arrogant!''

    ''Give him a little bit of face.''

    ''I won''t expose him!''

    ...

    Half an hour later.

    The gathering ended as Rin ate the last ramen and burped.

    "Saki, Rin, on the day the Chunin Exams begin, let''s gather here and then go to the Chunin Exams venue together. As for the time before the exam, you should practice more personal combat. If there is nothing important, don''t look for me."

    Before Aoba left, he spoke to the two girls. After yesterday''s incident, he could already confirm that the two people already knew his dormitory''s location.

    During this time, he nominally wants to stay in the dormitory every day.

    Although it will be a shadow clone who watches the house.

    But...

    He can''t stand to be found too often.

    That was why Aoba gave such an explanation.

    "I understand."

    Saki nodded. She still felt that things were strange. Just now, Shikaku had clearly said that the Chunin Exams were even more difficult this time. But it felt like it was even simpler in Aoba''s mouth.

    After Aoba explained the matter, she left Ramen Ichiraku and walked toward the Anbu dormitory.

    Soon.

    Aoba returned to his room in the Anbu dormitory.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba immediately formed a seal with both hands and used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique). Suddenly, a shadow clone that looked exactly like him appeared in front of him.

    "This pen is for you. Don''t be idle when you are here to watch the house. Write the story of Binbin, a Teenager From the Ninja School."

    After Aoba threw the pen in his hand to the shadow clone, he immediately connected with the Flying Thunder God Formula in the tall tower and used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure disappeared in a flash.

    Watchtower.

    Aoba sat on the edge of the watchtower and looked at the lush trees around him. His head quickly thought about the earlier matter and silently whispered, "Why did Iwagakure come to participate in this Chunin Exams."

 Chapter 357: Lets Lay Everything Out, I Will Be Your Master From Now On

    Chapter 357: Let''s Lay Everything Out, I Will Be Your Master From Now On

    Aoba''s thoughts started to wander. This matter did not seem to be that simple.

    "If I remember correctly, the information that came over a while ago said that Iwagakure was at war with Kumogakure. Now that Kumogakure was facing Iwagakure and Kirigakure simultaneously, it could be said they were facing an enemy from both sides."

    Aoba held his chin with his right hand, and many question marks appeared on his head. He found that the situation in the ninja world was changing bit by bit.

    "Logically speaking..."

    "The relationship between Iwagakure and Konohagakure has always been bad!"

    "Ever since Onoki was young and was educated by Madara, he has been holding a grudge against Konohagakure."

    "In the previous two ninja wars, Iwagakure was also on the opposite side of Konohagakure. Why did they suddenly come to jointly hold a Chunin Exams with Konohagakure at this critical moment?"

    "Something is wrong!"

    "There must be something wrong here!"

    "But..."

    "The ridiculous thing is..."

    "Why did Hiruzen agree to this matter?!"

    The more Aoba thought about it, the more he felt that there was a big problem. These problems were not so simple that they could be explained clearly. There was a feeling of concealment everywhere. Moreover, if Hiruzen disagreed, it would be impossible to succeed. In other words, Hiruzen had done an extremely outrageous operation.

    "Forget it!"

    After thinking about it, Aoba shook his head directly. He felt that there was no point in thinking about it. It could not solve the problem at all. It was better to prepare for it now. He could not let his two little teammates fall in front of him.

    As for Iwagakure''s people.

    Aoba instinctively thought that they were here to cause trouble.

    In this way, he was also prepared to speculate on the opponent with the greatest malice. If his opponent did not do that, it could only be said that the other party was a little white. The matter was destined to be in his own hands. But if he bet on others with the greatest goodwill that the other party would not do this, then, in the end, he might fall into a passive state.

    This was not possible!

    After a short period of thought, Aoba had already figured out what to do next.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba''s figure disappeared.

    He reappeared on the tower''s first floor.

    At this moment.

    The shadow clones on the tower''s first floor were all practicing the puppet technique. When they saw Aoba coming over, they all looked at him.

    They were part of Aoba''s chakra.

    It could be said that their thoughts were the same as Aoba''s. They all realized that something had happened after seeing Aoba''s arrival. Otherwise, they would have waited until the time to send the information back.

    "All of you, come back!"

    Aoba said to the shadow clones in front of him. His tone was unquestionable, and there was no need to explain anything. What was there to explain to him?

    "Yes!"

    The shadow clones immediately stopped what they were doing, then began to remove themselves one after another.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! ...

    Along with the sound of explosions, these shadow clones had already been removed and returned to Aoba''s body with information.

    After that.

    Aoba quickly formed seals with both hands and used Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) once again. Instantly, the shadow clones reappeared here.

    This seemingly superfluous operation was actually updating the intelligence information the shadow clone knew.

    "Let''s begin!"

    Aoba nodded at the shadow clones, and everyone immediately moved. However, they were not walking toward the puppets just now. Instead, they put the puppets aside and began to carry out new training.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba arrived at the second floor of the tall tower and flipped through the books that Minato had left for him before he left.

    He planned to come over just like that during this period of time.

    After all, many things in these books might help him in the Chunin Exams.

    ...

    On the other side.

    In the Hokage''s office.

    Hiruzen sat on a chair in the office. He held a kiseru in his hand and took one mouthful of smoke after another. Suddenly, he felt a burst of irritation. He could not help but get up and walk out of the office.

    Hiruzen walked to the door opposite Hokage''s office.

    He did not knock on the door.

    He directly pushed the door open.

    "Sandaime-sama!"

    Inside the door were two Anbu ninjas guarding here. After seeing Hiruzen, each of them stood still with seriousness and respect in their eyes.

    "How is Danzo?" Hiruzen asked the two of them.

    "Everything is fine now," One of the two immediately replied.

    "You guys go and guard the door. No one is allowed to enter." Hiruzen immediately spoke in a commanding tone.

    "Yes!"

    When the two Anbu heard Hiruzen''s words, they immediately nodded. After that, they walked out of the room. No one dared to disobey Hiruzen''s orders.

    All of a sudden.

    Only Hiruzen and Danzo, who were resting on the bed, were left here.

    Hiruzen walked toward Danzo''s bed step by step. Finally, he arrived on the edge of the bed and stared at Danzo, whose eyes were closed.

    "Danzo, I know that you are awake. I have something important to ask you." Hiruzen said slowly. He had been with Danzo for so many years. They had already formed a tacit understanding. There was no need to say anything. He could feel that Danzo had already woken up.

    "What is it?"

    Danzo slowly opened his left eye, which was exposed to the outside. He stared at Hiruzen, who was sitting next to him. After a few days of recovery, he could already speak.

    Only.

    Danzo''s voice was still very weak.

    It could be seen that he was still sick.

    "Not long ago, Iwagakure envoy came and asked to jointly hold the Chunin Exams. Do you think there is a problem here?" Hiruzen asked in a low voice. He still wanted to hear Danzo''s opinion on this matter.

    "Iwagakure?" Danzo closed his eyes again, but he was still in a state of deep thought. After a while, he said in a hoarse and powerless voice, "Iwagakure must have come with ill intentions. You have to be careful. It is very likely that it will be bad for the village."

    "Now that Iwagakure is already fighting with Kumogakure, will they still fight with us, Konohagakure? Are they not afraid of being attacked from the back?" Hiruzen once again voiced his doubts and understanding. He always felt that now was not the time for Iwagakure to attack Konohagakure.

    "Iwagakure is definitely not that simple. You have to be careful about this. You must not be careless," Danzo said to Hiruzen.

    "Danzo, do you have any objections?" Hiruzen thought for a moment and asked again.

    "Is the Tsuchikage coming?" Danzo directly asked the key point of the question.

    "Come!" Hiruzen nodded and then said, "But I think it might be the same as before; that is when Chunin Exams gets to the third round. In the first two rounds, he should not come."

    "If you think it is not easy to handle, you can let Orochimaru preside over the third round of the Chunin Exams. There will be no problem with the first two rounds. The key is after the Tsuchikage comes. If I am not wrong, the Chunin Exams may develop into an opportunity for Iwagakure to fight against Konohagakure. You must be careful." Danzo said to Hiruzen. Now he was really thinking about Hiruzen. After all, his body had been seriously injured, and there was no way to move.

    "If it''s like what you said, does it mean I should reject them to participate in the Chunin Exams?" Hiruzen asked in a low voice. Now, he was a little annoyed. He answered too fast. If he did not easily agree, maybe there was still room for adjustment. It was too late to say this now. If he refused Iwagakure''s request to hold the Chunin Exam with them now, he would return on his word. He would directly give Iwagakure a reason and excuse to start a war with Konohagakure. This was not what he wanted to see. He came to Danzo not to regret it but to find an opportunity to remedy it.

    "No!"

    Danzo said without hesitation.

    Such a reaction.

    It made Hiruzen feel much better.

    At least.

    It was Iwagakure who came to find trouble.

    It did not have much to do with him.

    "I think if you directly rejected Iwagakure''s request, the other party might launch an attack. It just so happens that you agreed to hold the Chunin Exams together and bought time for Konohagakure. Of course, it was also to give Iwagakure sufficient time to prepare. This is also what they wanted to see." Danzo explained.

    "I understand. Rest well. I will go and prepare." Hiruzen said. After he finished speaking, he planned to leave directly.

    "That... Wait..." Danzo hesitated for a moment. He stared at Hiruzen, and his tone suddenly became a little stiff. However, in the next moment, he immediately softened and said, "Is there any news about that person?"

    "Who?"

    Hiruzen was stunned for a moment. He looked at Danzo doubtfully. When he saw Danzo lying on the bed and could not move, he immediately reacted.

    "You want to ask about the person who treated you, right?"

    Hiruzen stared at Danzo and asked. He always felt something strange, but his heart was very confused. He could not think of anything. He felt Danzo wanted to ask something, but Danzo refused to open his mouth. It was very strange.

    "I haven''t found the ninja who treated you yet, but I will try my best to find him. Once there is news of him, I will send someone to inform you immediately. You don''t need to think too much. You just need to recover in peace."

    After Hiruzen told Danzo, he immediately left the room without hesitation. His purpose of coming here had been achieved, so there was no need to stay here for long.

    After all, there were so many things waiting for him outside.

    He already knew what was going on.

    Continue to stay here.

    It can only be said to be a waste of time.

    Instantly.

    Hiruzen took a step forward and left.

    After Hiruzen left, the two ninjas guarding the door outside returned to the room and guarded this place.

    Danzo slowly closed his eyes.

    His head quickly thought about it.

    That person...

    Who was it?

    Danzo could clearly feel that there was Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on his tongue!

    In the entire Ninja World, no second person knows this sealing technique.

    He had always used this technique to seal other people so they could control their conversation''s contents. However, after waking up a few days ago, he found the same sealing mark on his tongue.

    This made Danzo smell the scent of a conspiracy.

    But...

    He could not say it.

    Moreover.

    After the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal was branded on his tongue, he no longer trusted Hiruzen that much. Deep in his heart, he felt that this matter had something to do with Hiruzen.

    ...

    Unconsciously.

    Five days passed.

    There was only one day left until the start of the Chunin Exams.

    Early morning.

    Before Aoba could wake up, he was woken up by a series of knocks on the door.

    "Who is it?!"

    Aoba said in a bad mood. He instinctively felt that his two teammates were knocking on the door. However, the Chunin Exam would start tomorrow, and they had agreed to meet in Ramen Ichiraku. Wasn''t it a little too rushed to come out now?

    Aoba stood up and walked toward the door.

    In the past few days, he used his shadow clone to familiarize himself with ninjutsu again and read many related books. He was well prepared.

    He wanted to have a good rest today.

    He was still disturbed.

    Soon.

    Aoba came to the door, raised his hand to open it, and saw a very familiar person.

    Aoba raised his right hand and knocked on the door.

    Knock Knock Knock...

    There was a clear knock on the door, and it entered the office.

    "Come in!"

    Hiruzen said in a low voice, indicating that Aoba could go in.

    Aoba pushed the door open.

    He had come here as a medical ninja wearing a mask before, but this was the first time he had come here using his real appearance and the first time he had come so close to Hiruzen.

    "Sandaime-sama!"

    After Aoba entered the office, he stopped in front of the desk and bowed deeply to Hiruzen. He looked very cute and new.

    "You are... Yamanaka Aoba?"

    Hiruzen frowned slightly. He reluctantly found this name in his head. He had met Aoba very few times, so his impression of Aoba was not deep. Moreover, when he heard the report from the ninja guarding the door, he did not expect that the person who claimed to be carrying out the secret mission was Yamanaka Aoba. So he felt a little surprised.

    "Sandaime-sama has such a good memory. I am Yamanaka Aoba. I came here to find Danzo-sama!" Aoba looked at Hiruzen. After that, he explained, "Danzo-sama gave me a very important secret mission. Now that the mission has progressed, I must report it to Danzo-sama!"

    "What mission?"

    Hiruzen stared at Aoba curiously. A big question mark appeared on his head. He was very curious about the mission that Aoba mentioned.

    "Sandaime-sama, this is a secret mission given to me by Danzo-sama. I can''t tell you what the mission is!" Aoba directly shook his head and said. It was not that he violated the rules, but for the ninjas, the mission was like this. They could not say it casually, and it was a professional performance.

    "Danzo has already rested, and now I am in charge of his affairs. I am the Hokage of the village; you can''t even say it?" Hiruzen asked doubtfully. His eyes stared at Aoba, carefully sizing up this youth.

    "No!"

    Aoba decisively shook his head and directly refused, "This mission was given to me by Danzo-sama. He emphasized that I can not tell anyone about this mission, not even the Hokage-sama!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Hiruzen suddenly laughed, but there was a trace of coldness in his smile.

    "Ah!"

    "Good! Good! Good!"

    "Very good!"

    "Aoba, now a part of Danzo''s matter, is taken over by Orochimaru. You can tell Orochimaru about it, right?"

    Hiruzen''s face turned displeased. However, he used very strong hypocrisy to disguise all of this. After all, these things were not a big problem to him. His anger was not directed at Aoba, but at this phenomenon made him unhappy.

    Many ninjas were like this now.

    They only listened to Danzo.

    They did not listen to the Hokage.

    They did not even put the Hokage in their eyes.

    Sometimes, Hiruzen feels that he has mistrusted Danzo. He felt that it was like asking a tiger for its skin. This should not have happened at all. This made him begin to be wary of Danzo in his heart.

    "No!"

    Aoba decisively shook his head. His gaze fell on Hiruzen. He could faintly feel that Hiruzen was clearly unhappy. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with Danzo''s actions.

    However.

    It did not matter.

    Aoba was very clear.

    No matter what Danzo did.

    Hiruzen would forgive him.

    So...

    He just needed to throw this pot on Danzo!

    "Sandaime-sama, this secret mission is very urgent. I must report it to Danzo-sama and accept his next instructions."

    Aoba said seriously. His tone was very tough. He did not have any scruples because he met Hiruzen. After all, he was also a person who knew Hiruzen. As long as you were strong enough, then Hiruzen would be soft.

    "Okay..."

    Hiruzen looked at Aoba deeply. In the end, he knew that it was useless to say anything, so he simply did not delay any more. What if something particularly big happened?

    "Come with me."

    Hiruzen did not think that Aoba would harm Danzo. After all, Aoba was a member of the Yamanaka clan. This clan was on his trust list. Moreover, he knew that if someone wanted to harm Danzo, they would have done so long ago. There was no need for such a method.

    "Yes!"

    Aoba immediately responded. After that, he followed behind Hiruzen. The two left the office and walked towards the opposite door.

    Aoba had also been here before.

    However, he did not show any intention of showing it.

    Instead, he pretended that nothing had happened.

    Creak...

    Along with the sound of the door opening, the door was directly pushed open, and Hiruzen walked in with Aoba.

    "The two of you go outside and guard, don''t let anyone in!" Hiruzen said to the two ninjas who were guarding Danzo''s room.

    "Yes!"

    After hearing Hiruzen''s words, the two ninjas immediately stepped out of the room, standing outside to guard.

    "Aoba, is it time for you to report the mission? Should I also have to leave?" Hiruzen''s eyes became dangerous. He threw a dangerous question to Aoba that was difficult to answer.

    "That''s right!" Aoba nodded without hesitation and replied in a very dangerous manner, "Sandaime-sama needs to go out and wait."

    "Good! Good! Good!"

    Hiruzen was not angry but smiled. He could not help but look at Aoba again. He had not seen such a ninja for a long time. Even a Root ninja would not be so straightforward when talking to him. This was simply not taking him seriously.

    After that.

    Hiruzen turned around and left.

    He walked toward the door.

    He had already silently memorized Aoba''s name in his heart. However, he was very clear that he could not blame all of this on Aoba. After all, Aoba was only following Danzo''s instructions.

    After Hiruzen left.

    Only Aoba and Danzo were left in the room.

    "Danzo-sama, long time no see."

    A faint smile suddenly appeared on Aoba''s face. He did not look like a good person. He took a step forward, step by step, and walked toward Danzo with great rhythm.

    All of a sudden.

    Danzo felt an extremely strong sense of oppression.

    "This..."

    Danzo suddenly discovered a terrifying thing: his heartbeat had not become messy, as if it was beating with Aoba''s footsteps.

    Aoba took a step forward.

    Danzo''s heart skipped a beat.

    The rhythm that Aoba walked forward was the rhythm of Danzo''s heartbeat. It was like every step Aoba took had stepped on Danzo''s heart.

    "You... you... you... you are... you are that... so... it was you..."

    Danzo''s tone became nervous. He no longer cared about the discomfort caused by the disorder of his heartbeat and the injuries on his body that had not yet healed. His heart had already been occupied by chaos and fear.

    This was a very, very serious matter!

    This was the owner of the seal on his heart!

    As long as the other party thought about it, it could easily crush his heart!

    ''It was actually this Yamanaka Aoba?!''

    This discovery caused Danzo''s thoughts to collapse. Almost all of his knowledge had been overturned. He had only met Aoba a few times, and there was almost no other impression. His only impression was that Aoba had brought a book that could bring his thing back to life. But what he thought after seeing it was to ask Aoba to help monitor Fugaku.

    Such a person.

    How could he be...

    The owner of the powerful seal in his heart?

    This made Danzo feel a sense of disbelief!

    "You... you... you..."

    Danzo tried to call out Aoba''s name, but he found it impossible. As long as he thought about it, he could feel that his body would be paralyzed.

    This was the effect of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

    Through this point.

    Danzo could confirm it.

    The seal on his tongue was left behind by Aoba.

    But...

    When did this happen?

    All of a sudden.

    Danzo''s thoughts began to wander. His brain worked quickly as he thought of one possibility after another.

    In the end...

    Danzo thought of something very terrifying.

    That was...

    The person who treated his injuries...

    It was most likely the person who engraved the seal on him...

    In other words...

    The one in front of him...

    This Yamanaka Aoba!

    "Danzo-sama, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I didn''t expect you to miss me so much!" Aoba said with a smile. He continued to move at a fixed pace, constantly activating the seal in Danzo''s body to let Danzo know that this person was him.

    "What''s going on?" Danzo''s brain was somewhat unclear. He felt very strange. When he was injured this time, everything had changed.

    "It doesn''t matter if I tell you."

    Aoba walked to the side of Danzo''s bed. He lowered his head and looked at Danzo, who was still recuperating. The corners of his mouth curled up even higher.

    "Let''s lay everything out."

    "In the future, I will be your master."

    "Whatever I tell you to do, you have to do it. Otherwise..."

    "You will die from a heart explosion!"

    "Did I make it clear enough?"

    Aoba''s tone suddenly changed, revealing a cold feeling. This was the first time since he came to the ninja world that he stood out as his own identity.

    However.

    What he did was the result after careful consideration.

    Danzo was unable to expose him.

    This is a way without any problems, enough for him to stand behind Konohagakure and become Konohagakure''s darkness.

    "Ao... Aoba..."

    Even though there were a thousand helpless feelings in Danzo''s heart, there was nothing he could do. He was very clear about his current situation. He was completely under the control of others, and there was no way at all.

    "Danzo!"

    Aoba smiled slightly. Now that he called Danzo, he no longer added the word ''sama'' because he was already Danzo''s Aoba-sama.

    "This book is Fugaku''s new book. I specially brought it for you. Take a look. I sent it to you the moment this book came out. I think you know what to do!"

    Aoba reached into the ninja pouch and took out the book "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School" and placed it on Danzo''s bed...

 Chapter 358: Let Me Read This Book for You

    Chapter 358: Let Me Read This Book for You

    "???"

    When Danzo heard Aoba''s words, his head was filled with question marks. There were many things that he had yet to figure out.

    What was going on?

    How did he suddenly become Aoba''s subordinate?

    This kind of thing made him feel extremely strange, but he was branded with a Cursed Seal Tag and Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, and he had no way to resist at all.

    "This book..."

    Danzo could only move his fingers slightly, and he had no way to read this book. Moreover, with his current physical condition, reading this book was not very appropriate.

    But...

    He could clearly feel it.

    His heart was already in the other party''s control. With just a thought from the other party, he would die at any time!

    Under the threat of life and Danzo''s fear of death.

    Still gradually gained the upper hand.

    At the very least.

    He had first to stabilize the current situation.

    Then a man can do whatever he wants!

    "Aoba-sama, I can''t read this book yet. My body is still in a slow recovery stage. Only my fingers can move slightly. This is already the limit..." Danzo said helplessly. This was also a part of his pain. He didn''t know when his injury would recover or whether it would recover. Whether it was Hiruzen''s conclusion or Koharu''s statement, they all made him feel uneasy. He felt that they might be fooling him.

    "You can read it soon!"

    Aoba revealed a meaningful smile. How could he not know what Danzo meant?

    Wasn''t that a disguised question of when his injuries would recover?!

    This was not a question that could not be answered.

    Not only could he say it.

    It could also be said very well.

    One of the reasons why Aoba came here to look for Danzo was to tell the latter about his injury and recovery.

    "About a week!"

    "Your arm will slowly recover."

    "At that time, you need to do more rehabilitation exercises."

    "For example..."

    "Reading books!"

    Aoba said with a smile. His tone did not fluctuate too much, and it could be said that it was very flat. However, there was a sense of believability.

    "Really... really?" Danzo''s voice began to tremble. While he was lying on the bed waiting for treatment, he had already thought of all the worst possible scenarios. Moreover, he had seen all the medical ninjas shake their heads and leave after seeing his condition. He knew how serious his injuries were.

    "I believe you already know that I was the one who healed your injuries. In the entire Konohagakure, only I can treat your injuries. Therefore, other than trusting me, you have no other choice." Aoba''s tone did not intend to make the other party believe him. However, it was quite obvious. After all, he was not forcing Danzo to believe him. It did not matter whether he believed it or not.

    "I believe you!" Danzo immediately said. His tone was still a little excited. He had long been mentally prepared not to be able to stand up again. Now that he knew he could stand up again and it also would not be long. This made him very happy.

    "Danzo, I saved your life, so your life is mine. This is not just for show. You understand what is on your heart. As long as I want to, I can kill you anytime. You should understand what to do, what not to do, what to say, and what not to say!" Aoba said coldly. There was a hint of threat in his tone. This matter was still very important to him. In a sense, what he needed to do now was just the person behind Danzo, not the person publicly known. Even if there was Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, he still had to prevent Danzo from playing any tricks.

    "Understood! Understood! Understood!" Danzo repeatedly said. He knew better than anyone what his current situation was like. He had never been a Hokage, so he could not die yet. As long as he was alive, there was still a chance. He had no way to deal with Aoba, but in his opinion, too many people in the ninja world could deal with Aoba. If Aoba died one day, the seal on his body would be lifted.

    Step, step, step, step...

    At this time.

    Aoba''s ears twitched slightly.

    He could clearly hear the sound of footsteps coming from the door.

    He felt that it should be Hiruzen who was already waiting outside!

    Creak!

    Danzo''s door rang.

    A figure walked in.

    It was Hiruzen. He was afraid that Aoba would harm Danzo if he went out for too long, so he came in to take a look.

    "Danzo-sama, this is the secret mission situation. If there are no other instructions, I will leave now!" Aoba suddenly said in a low voice. His voice was not very loud, but it just happened to reach Hiruzen''s ears. This sentence was obviously meant for Hiruzen to hear, but after saying it, it did not seem so deliberate.

    "Go."

    Danzo''s voice also became serious. He had already understood Aoba''s meaning and immediately went to cooperate. Now he had no other way but to cooperate. After all, his life was in the hands of others.

    After that.

    Aoba immediately retreated and prepared to leave the room. His actions immediately caught Hiruzen''s attention.

    "Is the report finished?"

    Hiruzen narrowed his eyes and looked at Aoba. He vaguely felt something was wrong with Aoba''s report this time. However, when he saw nothing wrong with Danzo, he wondered if he was overthinking it.

    But.

    Hiruzen''s mood was still quite complicated.

    A kind of emotion that made him want to ask, but there was no reason to ask.

    "It''s over."

    Aoba lightly threw down this sentence and then did not say anything to Hiruzen. He had already done what he had to do, and that was to tell Danzo who was the boss in the future.

    Hiruzen wanted to stop Aoba and ask.

    However.

    He had no reason.

    He could only watch as Aoba left.

    Just as Aoba walked out of the room, Hiruzen came to Danzo''s side. At a glance, he saw the book on the side of the bed.

    "What is this?"

    However...

    He didn''t have the energy to read this book, so he didn''t feel any pressure if he gave it to Hiruzen. This wasn''t a problem.

    "Danzo, have a good rest. I''ll be leaving first!"

    Hiruzen couldn''t wait to read the back part of the book, so he immediately left Danzo''s room with the book.

    ...

    At this moment.

    Aoba had already returned to the dormitory.

    Along the way.

    He could clearly feel the changes in the village.

    Many ninjas were dressed in red, brown, and colored clothes on the streets!

    Most of the ninjas were Genin. It could be seen that these people were Iwagakure ninjas who had come to Konohagakure to participate in the Chunin Exams.

    However.

    Aoba did not go to communicate with them.

    He did not pat their heads.

    For the purpose of Iwagakure coming here, he had a better way to find out, and there was no need to take the risk.

    "I wonder what kind of reaction Hiruzen will have after seeing the book I sent."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. When he left, he already knew that the story of "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School" would fall into Hiruzen''s hands. Perhaps Hiruzen was now reading it with relish.

    "I really didn''t expect that the things I saw on the website forum could actually cause so much damage to the Ninja World!"

    Aoba muttered silently.

    However.

    He quickly thought it through.

    After all, this was a world that Naruto could use his self-created sexy technique to kill through.

    Especially when even Kaguya could be perfectly restrained.

    Then, it was not surprising that such a fine book he brought over could achieve such an effect.

    Instantly.

    Aoba raised his hands and quickly made a series of hand seals, directly using Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    Bang!

    A shadow clone that looked exactly like him appeared in front of him.

    "I''ll give you the pen; you write it. Hurry up and write down Binbin''s story. Perhaps it will be more effective."

    Aoba directly handed the pen to the shadow clone beside him and nodded at the latter.

    "Yes!"

    The moment the shadow clone came out, it clearly knew what it would do. It immediately took the pen Aoba handed over, sat on the table, and began writing silently.

    Aoba lay directly on the iron bed and slowly closed his eyes.

    "Tomorrow is the Chunin Exams."

    "But..."

    "What I care about is not Chunin Exams."

    "But..."

    "The arrival of Iwagakure ninja has given this Chunin Exams a special meaning."

    "If I''m not wrong..."

    "This Chunin Exams should bring the flames of the Third Ninja World War back to Konohagakure."

    "..."

    Aoba closed his eyes and muttered to himself. He clearly felt what was about to happen. This made him feel a faint sense of excitement. After all, these situations had never happened in the original story. Even for him, it was still unknown.

    ...

    The next day, early morning.

    Aoba woke up early. Since he came to the Ninja World, he had developed the habit of waking up early.

    After washing up.

    He changed into a ninja outfit.

    After that, he walked toward the appointed location - Ramen Ichiraku.

    Ten minutes later.

    Aoba came to Ramen Ichiraku''s door. Now, Ramen Ichiraku had already opened the door.

    "Brother Teuchi, why are you opening the door so early?" Aoba walked toward Ramen Ichiraku and stared at Teuchi, who was cooking ramen. He asked doubtfully and wondered if there were guests so early.

    "Aren''t you going to gather at my place?" Teuchi turned to look at Aoba. After that, he narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I will cook ramen for you. You can go to the exam after you are full."

    "You are too considerate!" Aoba was stunned. He did not expect Teuchi to have such a delicate and tender side. It surprised him.

    "There are two girls in your team. I won''t be bothered to fix this thing if only you are alone; you have to behave well in a while, don''t embarrass me!" Teuchi said with a smile.

    "I knew it..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched slightly. He had been in contact with Teuchi for a long time. He knew that Teuchi was a good person, but it was not enough for him to get up so early to cook ramen for him.

    "Aoba!"

    At this time, a crisp voice sounded. The owner of the voice was Nara Saki.

    Following this voice.

    Nara Saki walked in with Akimichi Rin. Both of their gazes fell on Aoba.

    "You came so early!"

    Saki blinked at Aoba with a smile on her face. She had already anticipated Aoba being late. It seemed that Aoba was also very concerned about the Chunin Exams!

 Chapter 359: Akainu, Aokiji and Kizaru!

    Chapter 359: Akainu, Aokiji and Kizaru!

    "Good morning!"

    Aoba nodded at the two of them. His expression did not change much. It was obvious that he was not too surprised by the arrival of the two of them.

    "Brother Teuchi prepared some food for us. After eating, we can go to take the Chunin Exams."

    Aoba said slowly. Since Teuchi had already prepared the ramen, there was no reason for them not to eat, so he told these two people this.

    "There is food?!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Rin''s eyes suddenly widened. She did not expect to be able to eat some ramen so early. Just a while ago, she was thinking about eating two military rations pills to satisfy her hunger.

    "Of course there is!"

    Teuchi slowly turned his head and looked at Saki and Rin. He nodded at the two girls and said, "There are enough noodles today. You can go to the exam after you are full. Aoba is treating!"

    "Yes!"

    Saki and Rin shouted at the same time. The two girls looked very excited.

    Although both of them were cheering.

    But the reason for their cheers was not the same.

    Saki was because Teuchi said that the ramen this time was Aoba''s treat. This made her feel that she could ruthlessly eat Aoba once. Moreover, she suddenly felt that Aoba had become much more human-like. In the past, when she came into contact with Aoba, she always felt that this person was some distance away from them. He did not seem like a real teammate.

    Rin on the side was because there was food!

    Only if there was something to eat.

    She would be very happy.

    "The ramen is ready!"

    Teuchi immediately took a bowl of steaming hot ramen and placed them on the table, presenting them to Aoba and the others.

    "Hurry up and eat!"

    "After you finish eating, you will have the energy to take the Chunin Exam!"

    "I wish you success!"

    Teuchi said one sentence at a time. After he finished speaking, he nodded to Aoba, indicating that they should eat.

    "Okay! Itadakimasu!" Rin immediately rushed to the hot ramen. Her eyes were already fixed on the ramen, and she could not move away. The ramen fragrance had already made her mouth salivate. After the first two times of Eaton and Fugaku''s treat, she was not worried at all.

    "Itadakimasu!" Saki did not eat much in the morning. She originally wanted to eat military rations pills when she was hungry. She did not expect to eat ramen in Ramen Ichiraku. It was so comfortable that it couldn''t be more comfortable.

    "..."

    Aoba looked at these people with black lines all over his face.

    Good fellow!

    They were really impolite!

    "Itadakimasu!"

    Aoba took a deep look at Teuchi. He vaguely felt that Teuchi had woken up so early to earn his share of ramen money. After all, he was not the only one eating ramen. There were also Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin.

    But these two girls were not simple girls!

    Nara Saki was fine...

    Akimichi Rin could really eat!

    Aoba also picked up his chopsticks, began picking up the noodles, and then stuffed them into his mouth. It has to be said that this kind of ramen with the fragrance between the lips and teeth makes people feel full. They could easily satisfy their hunger and eat delicious food.

    "Aoba, we are going to classroom 301 in the Ninja School in a while. That is where we will take the first round of the Chunin Exams. Brother Shikaku told me that the first round is a written exam. I have always wanted to inform you, but I don''t know if I should go to you. When the exam begins, try to sit with me. I will try my best to help you." Saki said to Aoba while eating ramen.

    "It really is a written exam!" Aoba nodded casually. From the looks of it, he did not seem to care much. Then, he turned to look at Saki and said slowly, "I have no problem with it. If the two of you can''t answer the question before the time comes, don''t worry, there''s still me."

    "Ah?!" Saki was stunned. She found a very strange phenomenon. She was obviously here to take care of Aoba, but she was taken care of by Aoba after just one sentence. This made her think of what Fugaku had told her. She immediately understood that Aoba had strong self-esteem. After all, even such a thing had to be forced. After that, she said, "I understand. We haven''t been reading much these days, and we don''t know what to read. We still have to rely on you to help us!"

    "You won''t be eliminated in the first two rounds," Aoba said resolutely as he ate his ramen. His tone was filled with astonishing confidence. This was the first time Saki had seen Aoba like this.

    "O... Okay..."

    The corners of Saki''s mouth twitched slightly. She had been told by Fugaku before. She understood that Aoba had a strong sense of self-esteem. Therefore, when she spoke, she was concerned about Aoba''s feelings. However, Fugaku had never said that this person would float away when you praised him!

    There was a hint of helplessness on Saki''s face. She recognized that Aoba could be their teammate. After all, she did not waver because of Shikaku''s words. However, this did not mean that she recognized Aoba''s strength.

    As long as he did not drag them down...

    That was enough!

    ...

    Half an hour later.

    Aoba and the other two were already full.

    "Let''s go to the Ninja School. There isn''t much time left!" Saki immediately said after putting down her chopsticks. She could be said to be the one who wanted to become a Chunin the most among the three. Now that she had the opportunity to take the Chunin Exams, she could be said to be the one who cared the most among the three of them.

    "En, let''s go."

    Aoba nodded. He knew that Saki had said this to him because there was no need to say these things to Rin. This was a very simple principle. Rin would do whatever Saki did. There was no need to say this at all.

    "Let''s go!"

    Saki took the lead and prepared to walk out of Ramen Ichiraku. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly thought of Teuchi.

    After that.

    She suddenly turned around and looked at Teuchi.

    "Big Brother Teuchi, thank you for your hospitality!" Saki bowed to Teuchi, expressing her gratitude.

    "You''re welcome!" Teuchi narrowed his eyes and smiled.

    "Thank you for your hospitality!" Rin bowed as well, but she had eaten too much and could not bend her waist, so this bow looked very strange.

    "You''re welcome!" Teuchi waved his hand and said, "Go and take the Chunin Exams!"

    "Brother Teuchi, I won''t be polite with you. I will come to see you in a few days." Aoba nodded to Teuchi. He did not bow to Teuchi like Saki and Rin. mainly because they were already familiar with each other, and doing so seemed embarrassing.

    "Go quickly!" Teuchi waved his hand as if he were chasing Aoba away.

    Then, the three people, led by Nara Saki, walked out of Ramen Ichiraku and toward the Ninja School.

    Ten minutes later.

    The three of them arrived at the gate of the Ninja School.

    At this time.

    The students of the Ninja School were already on vacation.

    They did not encounter any obstacles along the way. They did not even see the other ninjas. They did not know what kind of opponents they would meet.

    There were two ninjas dressed in ninja clothes standing guard here. When Aoba and the other two appeared, they had already focused their attention on Aoba and the other two.

    "Are you here to take the Chunin Exams?"

    The two guards immediately stopped Aoba and the other two and asked coldly. In their eyes, almost everyone who came here was to take the Chunin Exams. The three of them looked a bit older than the other participants.

    "That''s right; we are Genins who will take the Chunin Exams." Saki immediately nodded and said. When she faced these two guards, her attitude was very good, and she looked very careful. After all, she cared about this thing. She had spent a lot of effort walking to this stage.

    "What are your names? I will verify them." The other guard directly took out a stack of registration forms and immediately looked at it.

    "Nara Saki!" Saki immediately said her name.

    "Akimichi Rin!" Rin said.

    "Yamanaka Aoba!" Aoba also reported his name.

    "Wait a moment..."

    The guard quickly searched through the stack of registration forms. His gaze quickly scanned through the papers, and one name after another appeared in front of him.

    "Found it!"

    The guard immediately took out three forms from these registration forms. The basic information about these three people was on them, and they were even pasted with their photos.

    After that.

    He took these three forms and checked them one by one with Nara Saki and the others, confirming that there was no problem with their identity.

    "This is your registration form!"

    The guard immediately took out the three registration forms and handed them to Aoba and the other two.

    "Take your registration form and go to Classroom No. 301."

    After the guard handed the registration form to the three of them, he immediately said to them. After he finished speaking, he returned to his seat.

    "Thank you!"

    After Saki expressed his gratitude to the two ninja guards, she took the lead and walked toward the Ninja School.

    On the gate of the Ninja School, there was a huge word, "Ninja", which gave off a very solemn feeling.

    Aoba''s eyes were focused on the Ninja School plaque.

    His eyes flashed with a familiar yet strange feeling.

    This feeling was still very special.

    Whether it was Aoba''s original memory or the memories he had read from other people, almost all of Konohagakure''s people had experience in the Ninja School.

    But...

    Aoba had a very special feeling about this kind of experience. He didn''t know if it was because his predecessor''s memory in the Ninja School was not particularly good. Every time he saw the Ninja School, his heart felt very strange.

    "Let''s go in!"

    Saki stared at the plaque, and even her eyes had a look of reminiscence. After all, they all graduated from the Ninja School and spent a period of time here, whether happy or sad.

    "Yes."

    The two nodded and followed behind Saki, then entered the school building.

    They walked directly along the corner of the school building to the rightmost stairs. After that, they began to climb up.

    When they just got to the second floor.

    They saw a lot of people crowded in the same place.

    "Why don''t you let us in?"

    "Hurry up and get out of the way!"

    "We''re running out of time!"

    "Why are you blocking the door here?"

    The leader of Iwagakure''s ninjas said coldly. His eyes were fixed on Aoba. He understood that with so many Konohagakure ninjas coming in, it was impossible to teach this person a lesson. At this time, it was not the time to make a big fuss.

    However.

    This time, Aoba did not say a word.

    It was just...

    From his appearance, it was obvious that he was not afraid but completely ignoring him.

    It was as if he had heard nothing.

    He directly treated this person as air.

    He ignored him.

    "You..."

    This Iwagakure ninja took a deep breath. He felt extreme contempt from Aoba. This was a thought that made him very unhappy. Moreover, even he did not know how the other party did it.

    If it was someone else.

    Perhaps after he asked this question, they were already afraid. They would either say their name or not dare to say it. However, this kind of appearance which was clearly saying he was not worthy of knowing, could be said to be too humiliating.

    "Good!"

    The leader nodded at Aoba, and a sneer appeared on his face.

    "Let me introduce myself. I am an Iwagakure Genin. My name is Akainu. I hope you won''t meet me in the next few rounds of examinations. Otherwise, you won''t be as lucky as you are now!"

    The ninja named Akainu said provocatively to Aoba. After he said this, his eyes swept over Saki and Rin, and the smile on his face suddenly became more brilliant.

    "I don''t know if you can protect these two girls with your strength. Don''t meet us, or they will be in trouble!"

    After saying this, Akainu raised his right hand and showed his index and thumb finger. At the same time, he raised his left hand and pinched his index finger and thumb together, forming a circle.

    After that.

    He stabbed his left index finger into the circle.

    Moreover, they kept coming in and out.

    It repeated several times.

    This action made Saki and Rin dumbfounded. The two of them had not experienced these things before. It could be said that they had no experience at all. Even if they encountered the other party''s hint, they could not figure out what it meant.

    Although they had received the book written by Fugaku, which Eaton had sent to them yesterday, the Chunin Exams were approaching, so they had not had the time to open it and did not see some specific things. Their understanding of this side was really very shallow.

    However...

    Saki and Rin didn''t understand.

    It didn''t mean that Aoba didn''t understand.

    Aoba clearly felt this person''s provocation, but he still didn''t say a word. Right now, the Chunin Exams had yet to start, so it wasn''t the time to immediately stir up trouble.

    "Hahahahaha..."

    Akainu let out a series of mocking smiles. He turned around and walked over to where they were just now, leaving two teammates behind.

    The seemingly lazy Iwagakure ninja raised his hand and pushed his forehead protector. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Aoba.

    "You are very brave!"

    This ninja said coldly. He was a ninja who was on the same team as Akainu. He knew Akainu very well. Even if it was Iwagakure''s people, only a few dared to provoke Akainu.

    "My name is Aokiji!"

    After this ninja said this, he immediately turned around and followed Akainu, walking toward the place they had just been to.

    "My name is Kizaru."

    The last ninja, named Kizaru, also reported his name. After he said his name, he directly walked away with his hands in his pockets and followed behind the two people.

    "How baffling!"

    Saki could not help but complain. However, she also passed this matter and felt the atmosphere of Chunin Exams in advance.

    After all, she was a little afraid when she met these three ninjas.

    Although all the ninjas she would encounter later would be her opponents in the Chunin Exams...

    However, this feeling of encountering a ninja from another village was completely different!

    "Aoba, thank you!"

    Saki said gratefully to Aoba. If Aoba had not stood up to say a few words and sent away the three Iwagakure ninjas, then she really did not know how to deal with it.

    "It''s just using my mouth."

    Aoba said indifferently. He did not care about such a thing. Even if he offended someone, he would only offend those from the other village.

    The people from the other village were the easiest to deal with.

    After all, they were in a hostile state.

    Even if there was no war for the time being.

    However, Aoba believed that Iwagakure had come to participate in the Chunin Exams this time to cause trouble. Their goal was to launch an attack on Konohagakure.

    So...

    Only if it was Iwagakure''s ninja.

    If they died, then so be it.

    There was nothing to say!

    Aoba was very clear that if the person who came here to ask for his name was not Iwagakure ninja but Konohagakure ninja, then he would not speak and directly hand it over to Saki.

    After all, with the background of Saki''s Nara Clan.

    There were not many people in the village who dared to attack her. There were almost no critical problems.

    "These three people are so strange. We clearly did not ask their names, but they said their names. Are they so shameless?" Rin said snappily. She did not want to know who these three people were.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Aoba shook his head lightly. Then, he smiled and said, "They cannot threaten us at all. The other teams should pay attention to them, but they are not a threat to us at all!"

    "Eh..."

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Saki''s face was immediately covered with black lines. She had a deeper understanding of Aoba''s character.

    This person.

    You can''t praise him.

    He jumped up just because you praised him!

    Saki didn''t think that Aoba could do what he said at all. He completely regarded Aoba''s words as flattery.

    "Akainu."

    "Aokiji."

    "Kizaru."

    Saki pursed her lips. She silently repeated the names of these three people. She was not as optimistic as Rin and Aoba. Instead, she had already regarded these three people as the biggest opponents in this Chunin Exams.

    Gradually.

    There were more and more participants arriving in the classroom.

    Most of them were Konohagakure ninjas. Almost every time Konohagakure ninjas walked in, the three Iwagakure ninjas in the corner would carefully look at them.

    After another while.

    Another group of Iwagakure ninjas walked in.

    However, this group did not have the imposing manner of the three people just now. It could be seen that there was a gap in strength between these two groups.

    "Aoba, you are right. Iwagakure sent two teams. I just don''t know what the strength of this team is. It seems to be quite low-key." Saki analyzed softly. After what happened just now, she had more recognition of Aoba in her heart, and she attached more importance to Aoba''s opinion.

    "These three are cannon fodder," Aoba said indifferently. He could see that these three Iwagakure ninjas were used as cannon fodder. Just from the expression on their faces and their auras were completely different from the three people just now. They were not on the same level of strength.

    "What does cannon fodder mean?" Saki asked seriously. This was the first time she had heard this word. Although she did not understand it, she thought it was very advanced.

    "Hmm... To put it simply...it''s not very useful!" Aoba did not know how to explain it for a moment. After all, the word ''''cannon fodder'''' he mentioned was not the original but a new, almost conventional meaning. He thought about it and added, "You can see that they are used to attract attention."

    "The three people just now are still more powerful." Saki began to accumulate information in her mind crazily.

    "That''s right." Aoba nodded. He could faintly feel that the chakra of these two groups was not at the same level. The strength of those three people was not inferior to Chunin. It could be said that the purpose of sending the three of them to participate in the Chunin Exams was very clear.

    Creak~

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    The sound of a door being pushed open rang out again.

    The one who walked in was a very handsome, black-haired boy. This boy looked to be around thirteen or fourteen years old. Behind him were a boy and a girl. It was obvious that these three people were from the same group.

    "Wow!"

    As soon as this handsome black-haired boy entered the classroom, he immediately became the audience''s focal point. He instantly attracted the attention of countless girls, causing the ninja in the classroom to cry out in surprise. It seems it has changed from the Chunin Exams venue to a large-scale Idol meeting scene.

    "Someone from the Uchiha clan?"

    When Aoba saw the black-haired boy, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. The boy could be said to have a standard face of an Uchiha. Not only did he have a cool appearance on his face, but he was also wearing clothes with the crest of an Uchiha paper fan. All of them showed who the latter was.

    "No way?!"

    Saki stared at Aoba in confusion as if he was looking at an idiot. It was a completely incomprehensible feeling.

    "Aoba."

    "Don''t tell me."

    "You don''t know him?"

    The corner of Saki''s mouth twitched slightly. She felt that it was very strange. The other party was the most popular ninja in this year''s Chunin Exams.

    "Is it strange that I don''t know him?" Aoba said indifferently, "He doesn''t know me either!"

    "This..."

    Saki was stunned for a moment. She did not know what kind of logic Aoba had. Wasn''t it only right that he did not know you?

    But it was strange that you didn''t know him!

    After that.

    Her eyes fell on the three Iwagakure ninjas.

    She immediately found that the three had focused their eyes on the boy who just came in...

 Chapter 360: The First Round of Chunin Exams

    Chapter 360: The First Round of Chunin Exams

    "Aoba, look at the three ninjas over there; they all looked at Uchiha Kaede after he came in," Saki whispered. Her eyes had a dignified look, and her mood became much more cautious. She knew that the Chunin Exams this time were not so easy.

    "Uchiha Kaede?"

    Aoba silently repeated this name. After that, he began to search through Sekai''s memories. He had never heard of this name before, and it had never appeared in the history of the Uchiha clan. Presumably, it had disappeared in the long river of history along with the night of genocide.

    Before Aoba could find this name in Sekai''s memories.

    Saki explained.

    "Uchiha Kaede is this year''s ninja school graduate. Originally, I heard that he would not participate in the Chunin Exams. I don''t know why he suddenly decided to participate. Maybe it''s because of Iwagakure ninjas!" Saki explained.

    "So that''s how it is." Aoba nodded. He did not see him in Sekai''s memory because he was a student, and most of the time, he was in the Ninja School. Sekai had always been with Konoha Military Police Force, and there was almost no intersection between the two.

    Because of this.

    In Sekai memory, he had a lot of information about the Uchiha in the Konoha Military Police Force but he didn''t have a lot of memories about the Uchiha in Ninja School.

    As Uchiha Kaede walked in, it could be said that he attracted the attention of everyone present, but he couldn''t attract Aoba''s attention.

    "Why don''t you care at all? Uchiha Kaede is the hottest participant for this year''s Chunin Exams. He caused the participant to mourn from the moment he registered." Saki was very nosy because she was very concerned about this year''s Chunin Exams, so she knew this kind of thing very clearly.

    "I don''t know him."

    Aoba said lightly. He looked at Saki next to him with doubt. He suddenly felt that this girl no longer had her original calm but had become like a fan girl and had begun to become so illogical.

    "You have to know what kind of opponent we will face!" Saki curled her lips. After that, she turned her head away and did not say anything else. She looked back at the front of the classroom. At this time, Uchiha Kaede had already come in. He began to look around the classroom, looking for a seat to sit down.

    "I already know it."

    Aoba looked at Uchiha Kaede. He looked at the latter''s clothes which twirled wildly in a cool way, he seemed to be another "Sasuke", but he should be far behind Sasuke in terms of talent.

    Rin''s line of sight followed the two of them.

    She looked at Iwagakure ninja.

    Then she looked at the arrogant-looking Uchiha Kaede.

    However, she did not say anything.

    She just watched quietly.

    "AH!"

    However, at this time, another cry of surprise rang out. The voice was much stronger this time than when Uchiha Kaede came in.

    Swish!

    Countless eyes in the classroom turned to look at the person walking in through the door.

    The person walking at the front was dressed in a white kimono. His black hair was casually scattered behind him like a waterfall. The Konohagakure forehead protector was just on top of his head, which made him exude such an elegant feeling.

    This person.

    Aoba only took a glance.

    He knew that he was a member of the Hyuga clan.

    Not only the dress style he was wearing but his pair of white-colored eyes also revealed his identity.

    However...

    This person should be from the branch family.

    "Wow!"

    "Even he came!"

    "I don''t know why!"

    "Too handsome!"

    Saki''s eyes were already filled with stars.

    She seemed to be a celebrity fan and wished she could rush to get some autographs.

    "..."

    When Aoba heard Saki''s words, he was speechless. His face was full of black lines, thinking that this person''s resistance was too weak.

    That person from the Uchiha clan doesn''t seem to be as handsome as Sasuke, and that person from the Hyuga clan was not as handsome as Neji, so why were they so excited?

    However.

    Aoba thought about it carefully.

    Then he understood.

    The eras were different!

    At this time, the village was still in the development period. The Third Ninja World War was in full swing, but the flames of war would not spread to Konohagakure for a short time.

    At this time, people were just busy and idle. There were not many opportunities to see any handsome guy. It was not like the later era. Konohagakure did not experience any war for a long time, so people have become more in contact with each other.

    The busier you were, the more weird ideas you had.

    This was also normal.

    Aoba didn''t take the person from the Hyuga clan who walked in too seriously.

    "Aoba, we have to be careful of this person. He is a member of the Hyuga clan. Hyuga does not enter the Ninja School, so no one knows his strength. There was no such person on the original registration form. I guess he came because of the fact that Uchiha Kaede came to participate in the Chunin Exams!" Saki whispered.

    "Hyuga clan does not enter the Ninja School?" Aoba was stunned for a moment. This was in his blind spot. He had never heard of such a thing before.

    "Don''t you know?" Saki was stunned for a moment. He looked at Aoba in surprise. After that, she said helplessly, "This is a matter of common sense. The Hyuga clan is specially approved to nurture Genin by themselves. They don''t need to go to the Ninja School like other clans. They already have the qualifications to certify Genin. Their clan''s ninjas only learn their clan''s techniques. The strength of their clan ninjas is only known to them, and others do not know."

    "It turned out to be like this!"

    Aoba sighed with emotion. He had never heard of such things, and it had already surpassed what he had known before. However, he did not pay too much attention to it. After all, the things he had experienced here surpassed what he had known. It could be said that more and more things have happened.

    "Uchiha clan and Hyuga clan?"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. He suddenly felt that this year''s Chunin Exams were not as boring as Fugaku said. There were still many things to watch.

    "Do you know the name of this ninja from the Hyuga clan?" Aoba turned around and asked Saki.

    "I thought you didn''t care!"

    A sly look appeared on Saki''s face. She deliberately did not say this person''s name just now to see if Aoba really did not care at all.

    Now, it seems...

    He still doesn''t sound sincere!

    "His name is Hyuga Hanamichi!"

    Saki slowly said and directly said the name of this youth from the Hyuga clan.

    "Hyuga Ikebana."

    Aoba silently repeated, remembering the two most popular existences in this year''s Chunin Exams in his heart.

    Uchiha Kaede of the Uchiha Clan.

    Hyuga Hanamichi of the Hyuga Clan.

    It was quite hostile.

    (TL note: It should be based on Kaede Rukawa and Hanamichi Sakuragi in the anime/manga Slam Dunk.)

    As time passed, people participating in the Chunin Exams began to walk in one after another, making the originally small classroom even more crowded.

    As more and more people came.

    There are also more and more discussions.

    In addition to Konohagakure ninjas, there were only two ninja teams from Iwagakure.

    Thus.

    These two teams were easily caught in the eyes of everyone and became the object of everyone''s attention.

    Of course.

    It wasn''t just the two ninja teams that were noticed. Even Aoba''s team was the focus of attention. After all, the names of Nara Saki and Akimichi Rin could be considered familiar existence.

    It was just that almost no one here knew Aoba.

    In addition, many of them had been approached by Shikaku, so they instinctively felt that Aoba was the one who would drag them down. Therefore, they paid some attention to Saki''s team but did not really care about it.

    Another period of time passed.

    The sound of footsteps came from outside the door, clearly entering everyone''s ears in the classroom.

    These footsteps are dense in number.

    There seemed to be a lot of people.

    In an instant, the voices of the participant waiting in the classroom were lowered a lot, and everyone began to quiet down a little bit.

    Creak~

    At this time, the classroom door was pushed open.

    Figures walked in under everyone''s gazes.

    Walking at the front was Nara Shikaku, who was wearing Konohagakure standard ninja uniform.

    At this moment.

    Shikaku''s expression was very serious. He gave off a sense of majesty. This feeling was something that he had never revealed before. It could be said that he was very serious this time.

    Behind Shikaku were Chunin dressed in Konohagakure standard ninja uniform, and each ninja had a different expression on his face.

    It could be seen.

    These people were the proctors.

    "Quiet!"

    Shikaku said lightly. With his words, no one in the audience spoke. After all, they had heard almost all of this before. The chief examiner of these Chunin Exams was this Nara Shikaku, who stood in front of them.

    In a split second.

    The entire classroom became extremely quiet.

    Shikaku''s voice echoed in the classroom. Suddenly, it brought about the effect of being injected with chicken blood, instantly igniting these participants.

    "Understood!"

    Everyone shouted loudly as if they were expressing their determination with their voices. Everyone''s eyes flashed with eagerness, and they could not wait to start.

    "Aoba, do you hear it? You have to cheat like a ninja. You can''t cheat too simply. You can only rely on yourself if we are not in the same examination room. We absolutely can''t fall in the first round, understand?" Saki repeatedly warned Aoba. Her reaction was quite fast. After Saki said this, she immediately attracted the attention of Rin next to her.

    "What do you mean?" Rin said, confused.

    "Rin, to be honest, I am not worried about Aoba. I am more worried about you. If you can be in the same classroom as any one of us, then you can wait for us. But if you are not in the same classroom as us. Just like Aoba said, you should not answer a single question and not cheat. If your point is not deducted, you still get 10 points!" Saki warned Rin, but she was not clear. If they did not answer a single question, would it be counted as all wrong? However, she had no choice. The biggest surprise now was whether they would be in the same classroom.

    "I think it is better for us to be mentally prepared for three people in three different classrooms!" Aoba suddenly said.

    "It can''t be. We can''t be so unlucky, right?" Saki spread out her hands and said helplessly.

    "If it was pure luck, I don''t think it would be like this. But this is not a matter of luck. Do you think your Big Brother Shikaku would let us pass the first round so easily?" The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. He was almost certain that Shikaku would definitely think of a way to separate them into three different classrooms.

    "Then wouldn''t we be finished!" Rin immediately said.

    "Yes! If we were in three different classrooms, we could only take care of ourselves! That would be too difficult!" Saki sighed helplessly. After listening to Aoba''s words, she already believed that it was something that Shikaku could do. This was not surprising to her at all. After all, Shikaku would even find someone to drag them down deliberately.

    "Take this and place it on your chest where your heart is." Aoba directly took out two pieces of paper from his ninja pouch. There were strange lines that neither of them could understand on the paper.

    "What is this?" Saki took the paper that Aoba handed over and immediately asked. Her eyes flickered with doubt. She did not know what was happening, but she vaguely felt that Aoba seemed to have a way.

    "???" Rin also took the paper that Aoba handed over with a face full of question marks. She looked at the lines on the paper but could not see anything. It could be said that it was a kid''s doodle for her.

    "These two pieces of paper are sealed with our Yamanaka clan''s Mind-Body Transmission Technique. If I know the answer, I can activate the seal and apply the Mind-Body Transmission Technique to you. I will then pass the questions I answered to you. This way, you can write the answer on the test paper." Aoba said slowly.

    "Aoba, are you sure you''re talking about the Mind Body Transmission Technique and not the Mind Body Switch Technique?" Saki widened her eyes and asked suspiciously. She knew that the difference between these two techniques seemed to be only one word, but the actual effect was much worse.

    The Mind Body Transmission Technique was to transmit a specific piece of information into the mind of others. It could bring about the effect of transmitting the information. It was indeed more suitable here, but the difficulty of using it was too great, and the requirements were also very harsh. This made Saki somewhat suspicious.

    Mind Body Switch Technique was much easier. Most of the Yamanaka clan members knew it. It was a technique that could inject spiritual energy into other people''s bodies to control their bodies temporarily. In fact, this technique could also be used in the Chunin Exams. As long as he controlled them to answer the questions, it would be fine.

    "I''m sure it''s Mind Body Transmission Technique, so I need you to answer the questions yourself. I don''t want to casually enter other people''s bodies, especially girls. This is not very polite." Aoba said to Saki seriously.

    "Ah?!"

    When Saki heard Aoba''s words, she vaguely felt something was wrong, but she could not say what was wrong, so she pretended that she had not heard this sentence.

    "You can put the paper away."

    Aoba lightly warned. After he said that sentence, he silently examined it in his mind.

    Wrong!

    It was so wrong!

    He was not a gentleman at all!

    It was all Fugaku''s fault!

    He must have read too many books recently and led himself astray. He was not such a person in the past!

    Well...

    That''s it!

    Aoba felt that he had found the reason. In the past, he would not say such words.

    After all...

    So what if he entered a girl''s body?

    It wasn''t like he hadn''t told them in advance!

    Moreover, this was a matter of mutual consent, and Aoba didn''t forcefully suppress the other party''s mental power to enter!

    Moreover...

    Even if Aoba did this, his movements would still be very gentle, and he would protect them well and not hurt them.

    ...

    "Have you all finished your discussion?"

    At this time, Shikaku''s voice sounded again, clearly entering everyone''s ears. Once again, everyone''s attention in the classroom was drawn back to him.

    "I will emphasize it again!"

    "When the exam is over!"

    "If someone''s score is 0..."

    "Then everyone in his group will be disqualified from the Chunin Exams together!"

    As Shikaku said this, the entire audience was in an uproar!

    The sounds of discussion rose again, and it was even more intense than before!

    "Aoba, I can almost be sure that the three of us will be assigned to three classrooms and will be taken care of. This way as long as one of us gets 0 points, we will be eliminated collectively!" Saki seemed to have seen through Shikaku''s trick.

    All of a sudden.

    Saki once again thought of Shikaku wanting to find someone to drag them down.

    That was simply too easy!

    As long as that person deliberately cheated during the written exam and was discovered five times in a row, then that person would drag down the entire team.

    "Act according to the plan. If you don''t know the answer, just wait for the information I sent over."

    Aoba said indifferently.

    He did not care about these so-called Chunin Exams at all.

    He didn''t want to become a Chunin.

    If not for the nonsense Shikaku had said, he would fail this exam.

    After all, Chunin Exams were just a formality to him!

    It was fine as long as he fulfilled Eaton''s request!

    But...

    It was precisely because of Shikaku''s words that made him very uncomfortable, and he did not want to listen to Shikaku''s arrangements!

    Aoba raised his eyes to stare at Shikaku on the podium, and the corners of his mouth curled up into an imperceptible arc.

    "If you want me to hold them back, then if I fail, wouldn''t I agree with your idea? How embarrassing that would be! It''s okay for me not to pass the Chunin Exams, but they absolutely can not fall in the first two rounds. This is my response to you!"

    Aoba muttered to himself silently.

    He had been approached by Shikaku three times, which had already agitated his heart. He was already extremely displeased.

    "I understand!"

    Saki nodded. At this time, she had no choice but to believe in Aoba.

    After all, these Chunin Exams were not fair exams for her. Her opponent was not only the other participants sitting here but also Shikaku, who was in charge of the Chunin Exams.

    This kind of random sitting arrangement.

    It made her believe that it was Shikaku who wanted to punish her!

    After all, she could control herself, but she could not control her teammates, especially a temporarily inserted teammate. This made the Chunin Exams'' first round full of uncertainty.

    One person was eliminated.

    The whole team was also eliminated.

    In front of this almost harsh system, they might really be divided into three different classrooms.

    "Actually, this rule is quite bluffing. It''s not just you who are worried. You can see that everyone here is very worried!" Aoba said slowly. He said this to ease the two girls'' mood so they would not feel so much pressure. After that, he continued, "Everyone is afraid of being cheated by their teammates, and everyone is afraid that they will cheat their teammates. With such pressure on their heads, it will definitely make their actions restricted. They will have misgivings before doing anything. This should be to test everyone''s ability to obtain information under high pressure!"

    "What you said makes sense!" Saki nodded and said with a wry smile, "Actually, if it''s just a random sitting arrangement, I don''t have that much pressure. The main reason is that Brother Shikaku is standing in front of me. I can be sure that Brother Shikaku will not let us pass this written exam easily."

    "Let''s try our best," Aoba said indifferently. He knew that no matter what he said now, Saki and Rin''s nervous emotions would not be relieved, so it was useless to say anything.

    Everything could wait until the information arrived!

    They should be relieved when the two of them saw the information sent over.

    Then...

    Aoba already understood in his heart.

    The first round of this Chunin Exams could be considered a test of his information-gathering ability!

    However...

    No one here knew!

    Obtaining information was what Aoba was best at!

    There was an unknown amount of information in his head right now!

    ...

    Snap! Snap! Snap!

    Shikaku''s palm once again made contact with the blackboard. As he tapped the board, it once again interrupted everyone. Everyone''s attention was drawn back to him, and everyone''s gaze focused on him.

    "Now, you can take your registration forms and line up here to receive your number plates!"

    "When you line up, don''t be crowded, don''t fight for it. Everyone''s number plates are random, and it''s useless for you to be anxious!"

    "If anyone tries to snatch or exchange a number plate, your entire team will be disqualified!"

    "After getting the number plate..."

    "You can''t stay or communicate!"

    "Please leave the classroom!"

    "Someone will take you to the examination room!"

    "Then..."

    After Shikaku had said so much, his voice paused slightly, and his eyes immediately became sharp.

    "Get ready for your Chunin Exams first round!"

 Chapter 361: The Outrageous Questions on Chunin Exam Paper

    Chapter 361: The Outrageous Questions on Chunin Exam Paper

    As Shikaku finished speaking, the participants stood up from their seats one by one. They held their own forms and began to run forward quickly.

    Although they could not openly compete for a seat.

    But those who move quickly can still go ahead.

    From their point of view.

    If they took the form first, they would have a better chance to get a better seat or at least a better chance.

    And if they become last...

    Then they could only pick the last seat available.

    "Aoba, when do you think we should hand in the registration form?" Saki immediately asked Aoba. At this time, she already respected Aoba''s opinion very much.

    "Anytime. I don''t think there is any difference." Aoba said indifferently. He had already prepared to be in a situation where the three of them were in different examination rooms. He already gave the paper to Saki and Rin, so no matter where the first examination was conducted, it was the same for him.

    "I don''t have any objections either," Rin said in a low voice. She glanced at Aoba and finally fixed her gaze on Saki. Although the two of them did not ask her, she still took the initiative to say her opinion. That was, she had no objections.

    "Then let me decide on this matter!" Saki looked at the two people who had no objections. After that, her gaze landed on Shikaku. Her gaze was solemn, as if she wanted to see through Shikaku. He slowly said, "The three of us will be the last to hand it over. I want to see if Brother Shikaku will give us three different rooms."

    "Sure."

    Aoba nodded lightly. In fact, he was not very sure in his heart that Shikaku would deliberately arrange different rooms for them.

    However...

    It was just as Saki had said.

    If the three of them were the last to submit their registration forms.

    If there were any problems with the results after so many people were randomly assigned, then they could confirm that Shikaku used his positions and arranged their seats.

    "Then do it!" Rin nodded. Right now, she was not afraid of anything. She would not answer the written exam questions no matter where she sat.

    In a short time.

    The three of them had already decided on the time to submit the registration form, which was to submit after everyone had been assigned a seat.

    ...

    As time went on.

    The Chunin Exams participants in the classroom had already submitted their registration forms.

    Then, they left the room.

    There were only two teams left.

    One was Aoba''s team.

    The other was Iwagakure''s team, who came in earlier than them.

    "Let''s go."

    Akainu stood up. After he got up, he looked at Saki and Rin. His gaze swept over the two people and finally fell on Aoba.

    "Hehehe..."

    Akainu directly revealed a meaningful smile. He seemed to have something to say to Aoba but did not say anything. However, he clearly did not say anything, but it seemed like he had said everything.

    After that.

    Under Akainu''s lead, Aokiji and Kizaru followed behind.

    These three Iwagakure ninjas walked toward Shikaku together. Each of them held their respective registration forms in their hands.

    Very quickly.

    The three of them changed the registration forms in their hands to number plates and walked out of the classroom one after another.

    At this time.

    Only Aoba and the other two were left in the classroom.

    Shikaku''s gaze immediately fell on Saki and the other two. His expression was calm, as if nothing had happened. He was still the same as when he was facing the other participant.

    "Do the three of you still want to participate in the written exam?"

    Shikaku''s gaze fell on Aoba and the others. He asked despite knowing the answer. However, he said that because he had his own purpose.

    He wanted to use this method to create pressure in Aoba and the two girls'' hearts.

    "Of course!"

    Saki immediately stood up, picked up the registration form, and walked directly toward Shikaku.

    Rin followed closely behind.

    Aoba followed behind the two of them.

    "If you still want to participate, then hurry up. Don''t waste time, lest you delay the other participant." Shikaku said snappily. What he didn''t want to hear the most was what Saki had said just now. No one knew better than him, the Chief Examiner, that the Chunin Exams had changed into something else this time.

    Under the gaze of the other proctors in the classroom.

    Saki took the lead to walk in front of Shikaku and directly handed over the registration form in her hand.

    As she walked over.

    She vaguely felt that the people around her were all people Shikaku had instructed, and each had a strange expression.

    It was as if they were already the targets of the focused supervision.

    "This is your number plate. Take it to the examination room, and don''t communicate with each other!" Shikaku directly handed a number plate to Saki. After speaking, he immediately nodded to the people next to him and asked them to take Saki away from here.

    "Yes."

    After Saki received the number plate in her hand, she walked directly to the classroom door. She did not intend to stay here for too long.

    After Saki walked out, Rin was next to exchange for the number plate.

    After that.

    Rin also walked out, making Aoba the only participant left in the classroom.

    Aoba handed the registration form over to Shikaku.

    After Shikaku received Aoba''s registration form, he took out a number plate and looked at Aoba.

    "Aoba, the proctor standing in front of you has the answer," Shikaku said faintly.

    "What do you mean?" Aoba asked, stunned.

    "You can ask the proctor for the answer, so you can be deducted 5 times in a row!" Shikaku said with a smile.

    "What do you mean?" Aoba suddenly wants to laugh. He was not angry at all. Instead, he spoke slowly, as if he was watching his performance.

    "Aoba, listen, our agreement is still effective. If you deliberately cheat five times in a row to make Saki and Rin lose their qualifications with you, then I will still group you with Hatake Kakashi into the same team in next year''s Chunin Exams." Shikaku said in a low voice. He had not given up on this matter, not only because the Third Ninja World War had already begun but also because, this time Chunin Exams had already become different. The participant that participated had already become stronger. This was something that he had to consider.

    "I have no intention of participating in next year''s Chunin Exams," Aoba said with a faint smile. His appearance gave Shikaku a feeling of extreme indifference.

    "You mean to say..." Shikaku narrowed his eyes. His eyes flashed with a cold light. He said, "Do you think you can pass these Chunin Exams?"

    ....

    After Shikaku left, the proctor in charge of this room began to distribute the papers in his hands quickly.

    Aoba sat at the first desk.

    It could be said that he was the first person in this classroom to get the paper.

    After he got the paper, he began skimming the test paper. The first thing he saw was where the name should be written.

    After that.

    He looked at the question.

    [First Question:

    Please decipher the code below, translate it into words and write it out. (Followed by a series of densely packed symbols.)]

    "???"

    When Aoba saw these symbols, a small question mark appeared in his head.

    This was a f*cking funny question!

    At first glance, it looked like a messy code, and even the hieroglyphs were easier to identify than this.

    Were all ninjas sent out secret codes like this?

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. The reading comprehension he had done in the past was not so complicated.

    Was this really a question for Genin?

    He vaguely felt that there was no answer to this question. At least he had read the memories of so many people, but he had never seen anyone who would always transmit information in such a disorderly manner.

    If there was no accident...

    This was a question that was deliberately put in and impossible to answer!

    In other words...

    The answer had nothing to do with the question!

    It was impossible to answer this question in a normal answering process. He could already be sure that the first round of Chunin Exams was to test the ability to obtain information.

    However.

    Aoba couldn''t help but continue to look down.

    He wanted to know how ridiculous the other questions were.

    [Second Question:

    As shown in the parabola in Figure b. This is the maximum range of a shuriken thrown by a ninja standing on a 7-meter-high tree!

    Please write down the characteristics of local ninjas that may appear within the shuriken range and the maximum range when fighting on a flat surface!

    Lastly, please write your basis!]

    "?????"

    When Aoba finished reading the second question, the number of question marks on his head increased, and ten thousand alpacas whistled through his mind.

    This question...

    The people who can think of it are talents!

    The information given by the questions and the questions asked had no logical relationship at all.

    This kind of question was ridiculous!

    Especially the question to describe the local ninja characteristic that may appear, was there any logical relationship in this? It was like a joke.

    The next question.

    Aoba looked over.

    There is a feeling that the donkey''s lips don''t fit onto a horse''s mouth.

    Until the last question.

    They were all like this.

    There were no legendary questions.

    Each question was so simple and unadorned, making it hard to understand.

    After Aoba finished reading, Aoba directly put the paper on the desk and looked up at the proctor in front of him.

    In a split second.

    Aoba looked directly into the eyes of this proctor.

    The proctor standing in front of him was also looking at him. The two of them looked at each other, and no one spoke.

    Immediately after.

    The proctor immediately patted the ninja pouch on his waist.

    It drew Aoba''s gaze to the ninja pouch.

    Only to see.

    There was a slip of paper pasted on the ninja pouch.

    The word "answer" was written on the slip of paper.

    Judging from the movements of this proctor, it was obvious that Shikaku had informed him and deliberately guided Aoba so that he could cheat.

    This person''s body...

    There should be no answer!

    Aoba was thinking quickly. He did not think that with Shikaku''s wisdom, he would set up such an obvious loophole. After all, as long as he used the (Shintenshin no Jutsu)Mind Body Switch Technique, his soul could enter this proctor''s body so that he could control this person''s actions and get the answer.

    If that was the case.

    Then it was no longer Shikaku who was making things difficult for them.

    Instead, it was Shikaku who wanted to help them!

    But...

    This was something that was impossible!

    After all, before Aoba entered this examination room, Shikaku had just talked to him. The content of the conversation was to make him deliberately cheat five times and lose his, Saki, and Rin qualification. How could he give him a chance here?

    However...

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a sneer. This proctor in front of him provided him with a springboard.

    Instantly.

    Aoba lowered his head and lay on the table.

    His hands formed the posture of the (Shintenshin no Jutsu)Mind Body Switch Technique, and he aimed at the proctor not far away in front of him...

 Chapter 362: Full-Mark Test Paper

    Chapter 362: Full-Mark Test Paper

    Aoba lay on the table, hiding well so that the surrounding ninjas supervising the exam could not see his gesture.

    This position could not be maintained for too long.

    Otherwise, there would be a problem.

    While lying on the table, Aoba put his thumb and index finger together. This posture looked like he was using a scope to aim at the ninja in front of him.

    "Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique)!"

    Aoba immediately used the Yamanaka clan, Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique). In an instant, an extremely strong spiritual fluctuation spread out from his body and directly rushed toward the proctor in front of him, who induced him to cheat.

    Hum!

    Along with the spiritual fluctuation.

    Aoba already occupied this proctor body, and Aoba directly suppressed the spirit of the other party.

    At this moment.

    Not only did Aoba enter this person''s body, but he also pressed this person down to the point that he could not move.

    At the same time.

    Aoba''s body seemed to have lost its strength. He fell onto the table and pressed down on his test paper, looking like he had fallen asleep.

    Through the proctor eyes, Aoba saw himself who had fallen down. This method of seeing him through other perspectives was not much. He experienced a lot of this kind of thing in other people''s memory when he browsed their memories.

    As for this Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique.

    He had already mastered this secret technique since he transmigrated to this world. However, it had always been a little useless for him, so he did not use it that much.

    And.

    This secret technique still had some very fatal weaknesses.

    This secret technique still had some fatal weaknesses, which made Aoba never try this technique casually.

    Because when using this technique, the body can not move in the process of using this technique. Without the protection of teammates, it is very easy to suffer a fatal blow!

    Moreover, if the controlled person were attacked, his body would also be injured. This was not worth it for Aoba because it was much easier for him to use his real body to damage the person he controls than use the other person''s body!

    Because of this.

    This Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) was not a conventional ninjutsu for Aoba. It was only enough to get information in a unique environment.

    But...

    Aoba had the Mind Reading System. He only needed to pat the other party''s head lightly to obtain the other party''s memories!

    This method of obtaining information.

    Be it efficiency or effect, it was better than Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique)!

    After that.

    Aoba controlled the proctor. He did not reach out to the ninja bag with the word "answer" on his waist because he felt a problem.

    It was very likely that it was a trap that Shikaku had left for him.

    After all...

    Shikaku knew very well that he was a Yamanaka.

    Aoba controlled the proctor''s body and raised his gaze to look at the examinees in the classroom.

    At this time.

    Almost all of the examinees were in a terrible state. No one knew how to answer the questions on the test paper.

    But...

    Two people have already started writing hard.

    The clothes of these two people were clearly different from everyone else. One of them had the word "diligent" written behind his back, while the other had the word "effort" written behind his back. One sat in the front, while the other sat in the back.

    These two people...

    It was the answer!

    Aoba immediately realized the key to the problem. After all, this written test was to test the ability of the ninja to obtain information, not the simple ability to answer questions.

    Moreover.

    The questions on this test paper.

    It was not something that could be answered!

    Aoba could almost confirm that these two people were the targets that provided everyone with answers.

    Aoba controlled the proctor''s body and walked toward the nearest examinee with the word "diligent" written on his back.

    Step by step.

    Aoba''s actions did not attract the attention of the other examinees.

    After all, the identity of the body he controlled was that of a proctor. Right now, everyone was thinking of a way to pass the written test and not be discovered by a proctor. How could they care about whether this proctor''s actions were abnormal?

    Soon.

    Aoba controlled the proctor''s body and came to the examinee, who was quickly answering the questions.

    The examinee seemed to feel the proctor''s footsteps and raised his head.

    "S-sir, what''s the matter?"

    This examinee''s voice was slightly trembling. It could be seen that his eyes were somewhat confused. This was a script that they had never discussed before.

    "You..."

    Aoba''s gaze fell on this examinee''s paper. Right now, this person was currently answering the first question and only wrote half of the answer.

    However.

    Just as he swept his gaze over the area.

    Aoba could tell that the answer was completely different from what he had thought.

    ''Sure enough.''

    ''The answer and question have no connection with each other.''

    ''This is a test paper without logic to begin with.''

    "No cheating!"

    Aoba said indifferently. After speaking, he raised his hand and patted the examinee''s head.

    Hum!

    Aoba felt a strange feeling surging into his soul.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Katon Ryu?ka no Jutsu(Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique)!"

    Along with a clear and crisp prompt, Aoba''s mind was filled with memories of this examinee, "Work hard!"

    Aoba said slowly said. After speaking, he turned around and walked toward the front of the classroom. Finally, he sat on the chair behind the platform.

    Hum!

    After the proctor sat down, Aoba immediately removed the Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique), allowing his consciousness to return to his body.

    "Huh?!"

    The proctor rubbed his forehead. He felt he had just been controlled, but a strange force completely suppressed his consciousness. There was no way at all. He could not even figure out who the intruder was.

    ''Yamanaka Aoba?''

    The proctor frowned slightly. He raised his head and looked at Aoba but only saw him silently looking at the exam paper.

    ''It seemed like it wasn''t Aoba who did it!''

    After all, he could easily break free from Genin using Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) on him.

    ''Then...''

    ''What exactly is going on?''

    This proctor was already dumbfounded. There was a big question mark in his head, and he was not very clear about what had happened.

    At this moment.

    Aoba closed his eyes.

    He began to browse through the memory he had gotten earlier quickly.

    Almost in an instant.

    Aoba immediately found the part about the Chunin Exams in this person''s memory.

    They were an intelligence officer invited to participate in the Chunin Exams'' first round and brought the answers here.

    There were six people in total.

    After a few days of hard work, this person memorized all the answers.

    This could be said to be a matter that consumed a lot of mental strength.

    After all...

    The answer had no connection with the question.

    According to this person''s memories, Aoba understood one thing...

    If the chief examiner had not specifically requested to change the question, they would have used the same question used in the past Chunin Exams.

    This was one of the reasons why the parents did not reveal anything about the Chunin Exams to their children.

    The questions basically did not change every year.

    Only the answers changed every year.

    This was the routine in the written exam part of the Chunin Exams'' first round.

    This exam was not to test your ability to answer questions but the ability to obtain information.

    Soon.

    Aoba found the part about the answer in this person''s memory and sorted it out.

    Well...

    Aoba felt that he should write the answer.

    Otherwise, if he were to transmit that person''s memories over directly.

    It doesn''t seem to be very good.

    Aoba quickly started writing on the test paper. The answer that the person had memorized appeared in front of his eyes.

    Such a scene.

    It immediately attracted the attention of a few proctors in the surrounding.

    "Huh?"

    These proctors were all instructed by Shikaku to monitor Aoba. As long as Aoba had the slightest bit of cheating intention, they would magnify it and deduct his points.

    This could be said to be a proctor specially prepared for Aoba!

    However.

    These ninjas did not find traces of Aoba cheating and only saw him quickly answering the questions.

    This was a bit of a conflict.

    What was going on?!

    At this time, these proctors were all confused. Their faces were full of doubts. In their eyes, the progress of Aoba''s answering questions was almost beyond those who had been pre-set.

    ''Could it be...''

    The minds of these proctors were filled with doubts at the same time; they vaguely felt that Aoba might have known the answers to these questions when he first entered the examination room.

    This made their hearts have a very strange feeling.

    It seemed...

    Shikaku had already given Aoba an answer in advance!

    Once this thought was formed, it constantly emerged in their minds, forcing them to have no choice but to figure out Shikaku''s thoughts.

    ''Could it be...''

    ''Let them focus on monitoring Aoba.''

    ''It was just a cover.''

    ''In fact, it had already been decided that Aoba will pass?''

    Aoba did not know what these proctors were thinking. He did not think too much about it and quickly answered the test questions.

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba had already finished writing all the answers on the paper.

    "Phew..."

    Aoba slowly let out a sigh of relief. He lowered his head to look at the paper, not caring about the other examinees or the surrounding proctors. His mind moved slightly.

    Almost in an instant.

    Aoba used his mind to connect to the pieces of paper on Saki and Rin.

    At this moment.

    The paper on Saki and Rin suddenly changed, and a chakra fluctuation surged.

    Hum!

    Hum!

    Saki and Rin''s minds trembled, and then the chakra sealed on the paper transformed into the Yamanaka clan''s secret technique and transmitted the information to the minds of these two girls.

    "This..."

    Saki and Rin widened their eyes at the same time, and they were completely stunned.

    Especially Saki.

    In fact, Rin was okay. She had intended to lie flat and never thought of obtaining information through her own ability.

    After all, this was not what she was good at!

    But...

    Saki had already begun to think. When she saw the paper''s content, she understood that this was a test to obtain information. But because she was sitting in the first row of the examination room, there was no way to get more information.

    Her Kagemane no Jutsu(Shadow Imitation Technique) could help Rin answer the questions.

    However, Rin was outside her technique range.

    It was no longer a question of whether he would be a burden but a matter of directly turning into a thigh for the team to pull up points.

    "Thank you, chief examiner!"

    Aoba smiled as he received the test paper that Shikaku handed over. His expression looked rather proud. After all, the matters between him and Shikaku were something that no one present knew.

    After that.

    Aoba turned around and walked toward his seat.

    "You don''t need to sit down anymore. Go to classroom 301 and wait for the final notice." Shikaku immediately said when he saw that Aoba was about to return to his seat.

    "Yes."

    Aoba responded faintly and walked directly to the classroom door. He pushed the door open and walked out of classroom 302.

    Just after he went out.

    In the corridor, a proctor led him to classroom 301.

    After Aoba entered classroom 301, he saw some proctors here. He did not speak to those proctors. Instead, he walked directly toward the people in the last row to the right. That was where they were sitting when they came here.

    "I wonder how many people are left this time."

    Aoba muttered to himself in a low voice.

    Just now, during the exam.

    He had already seen many people disqualified from the exam because of cheating five times, and the entire ninja team was also eliminated.

    This kind of elimination efficiency was quite high!

    One person cheated five times, and three people left together!

    ...

    After Aoba left.

    Shikaku marked many more papers.

    He found that these candidates had different answers. Some of them did not answer questions at all, some were obviously randomly answering, and some were seriously answering questions according to the questions.

    Even if some people occasionally relied on their ninja abilities to obtain some information, these people''s papers were still incomplete and would lack some key information.

    This was a very disadvantageous behavior for intelligence gathering.

    After all...

    If the intelligence that was sent back was wrong, then it would be a devastating blow to the entire team!

    "3 points!"

    "2 points!"

    "2 points!"

    "0 points!"

    "6 points!"

    "..."

    Shikaku began to score one by one. His mentality gradually went wrong when he was less than half of the people.

    Except for Aoba.

    No test paper could be compared!

    Aoba''s answer was the most beautiful one so far!

    Of course.

    Those people he had arranged to bring information into this place deliberately were not counted.

    However.

    Even if the two of them were counted in.

    It was just a perfect score tied with Aoba.

    At this time.

    Shikaku had already vaguely realized that Aoba''s score should be real. Moreover, the information that Aoba obtained must be from one of the two people he had arranged beforehand and not the other examinees.

    After all, there were no other examinees whose results were higher than Aoba''s.

    This caused Shikaku''s heart to be at a loss.

    How did this happen?

    Shikaku did not know how Aoba obtained this information, but he had already started to look at Aoba in a different light. It seemed that Aoba was not as weak as he had imagined.

    After a while.

    The score on the paper began to get better.

    Several 10 points papers appeared in succession, and the content was the same as the two ninjas he had arranged in advance.

    This clearly showed that they had also obtained information through these people.

    After a period of time.

    Shikaku had already announced the test result in classroom 302, so no more examinees remained here.

    After that.

    Shikaku walked toward classroom 303.

    After he entered, his gaze immediately fell on Rin, who was sitting on the first row. He felt that this person should pull down the points!

    After all.

    Rin''s strength was acceptable.

    However, the ability to obtain information was not what she was good at. Suppose a small team worked together in a classroom. In that case, she could get the answer through Kagemane no Jutsu(Shadow Imitation Technique) of the Nara clan or Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) of the Yamanaka clan.

    After all...

    This was how Akimichi Choza pass!

    Shikaku''s real trump card was this Akimichi Rin. He felt that whether it was Aoba or Saki, it was acceptable for them to be able to obtain information. He just needed to let Rin pull down their score.

    Then.

    Shikaku looked at the proctor not far from Rin and directly asked.

    "Is there anything unusual?" Shikaku asked.

    "A few examinees have been deducted by 6 points but not yet reach the 10 points mark, so they have not been expelled. I have marked them accordingly on their papers." The proctor immediately reported.

    "What I want to ask is..." Shikaku''s face darkened. This was not what he wanted to hear. He glanced in the direction of Rin from the corner of his eyes and said, "I mean, did Rin do anything abnormal?"

    "Abnormal..." This proctor''s complexion changed slightly. The things that had happened during this period of time immediately appeared in his mind. It was no longer a simple abnormality but a great abnormality. He immediately nodded and said in a low voice, "She didn''t get any information, or she didn''t get any information from me, nor did she cheat. She just stared blankly for less than ten minutes before she started writing wildly on the paper. After she finished writing, she waited for the papers to be handed over. I felt this was a bit unusual, but I couldn''t tell exactly what the problem was."

    "This is very problematic." Shikaku nodded. He already understood in his heart. If there were no accidents, then Rin had already obtained the answer to Chunin Exams written test with the help of her other two teammates. However, he was not at the scene and did not know exactly what had happened.

    "Er..." The proctor was stunned. He did not know which side Shikaku was on. Did he not want to see Rin pass, or did he want Rin to pass? After all, in his opinion, the person who could do such a thing must have gotten the answer before entering the examination room. And the only person who could tell the answer was Shikaku, who knew the answer.

    "Is the test paper over there?" Shikaku looked at the podium and asked in a low voice.

    "They are all there." The proctor nodded.

    "Okay."

    Shikaku did not say anything more. Instead, he strode toward the podium. After the matter with Aoba, he already had psychological expectations of Rin''s results. He was not as shocked as he was at the beginning.

    He stood on the podium and lifted his hand to flip open the papers that had already been collected.

    Just at this moment.

    The gazes of all the examinees were focused on Shikaku.

    Everyone''s eyes flickered with complex emotions of anticipation and fear. Everyone wanted to know their results, but they did not dare to know their results.

    Under the gaze of everyone.

    Shikaku looked at the first test paper.

    It was Rin''s test paper.

    "As expected..."

    When Shikaku saw the first question that Rin answered, he immediately had an answer in his heart.

    The answer style of this question was exactly the same as Aoba''s.

    Even the punctuation mark did not change.

    If the handwriting were not Rin''s, he would even think that Aoba had come to help Rin answer the paper.

    After that.

    He continued to look at the second question.

    It was completely the same again!

    In a moment.

    An ominous premonition emerged in Shikaku''s heart. He had already vaguely realized that the answer on Rin''s paper should be the same as Aoba''s.

    This was also a full marks test paper!

    If the information could be transmitted to Rin, who was separated by a wall, then Saki would probably be the same.

    Things had become out of control!

    Shikaku''s face turned ugly. If Aoba, Rin, and Saki all had 10 points, then the total score of this team would reach a shocking 30 points!

    This was a score that could not be eliminated!

    It could directly lock them onto the second round of Chunin Exams!

    ''Damn it!''

    Shikaku clenched his fists tightly. Even now, he still does not know how this matter was done. He had already divided the three of them up and focused on taking care of them. If he couldn''t think of a way...

    This meant that there was no way to stop the three of them from entering the second round of the Chunin Exams!

    Shikaku felt helpless in his heart. He quickly looked at the following questions on Rin''s test paper; sure enough, it was just as he had expected.

    Her test paper compatibility with Aoba''s test paper had reached 100% from beginning to end.

    It was perfect!

    Another full-mark test paper!

    "No. 1!"

    Shikaku helplessly called out Rin''s number 1. This time, he did not hide it. He looked directly at Rin.

    "Yes."

    Rin immediately responded. She picked up the number plate in her hand and walked toward Shikaku. Her face was filled with expectation. She did not know how many correct answers Aoba gave her, but she did not have any other answers to write. Saki was not in the same classroom as her, so she had no way to help her.

    "''10 points."

    After saying this score, Shikaku seemed to have used up all the strength in his body. He handed the paper that had already been marked to Rin and said, "Go to classroom 301 and wait for the final result."

    "Yes!"

    Rin did not care about Shikaku''s face, which had already darkened. After the paper was taken, she jumped up happily.

    This was a score that she had never expected!

    She had thought that the answer Aoba would give her might be amazing, but she had never expected that it would actually be so amazing!

    Under everyone''s gaze, Rin skipped out of classroom 303 and ran directly toward classroom 301.

    "10 points?"

    "It''s actually 10 points!"

    "She''s so strong!"

    "I couldn''t tell at all!"

    "Oh my god!"

    "..."

    Voices of discussion rang out in classroom 303. Everyone was shocked by Rin''s results!

    This was not a simple result!

    This was a full mark!

    The examinees who had experienced this test already understood what the content of this test was. This was because what was being tested was not the normal question-answering ability but the information-gathering ability.

    The people in classroom 303 all remembered Rin''s appearance in their minds. They all felt that if they met this person in the second round, they had to be careful.

    Following Rin''s departure.

    Shikaku began to mark the other examinees'' test papers quickly.

    ...

    Room 301.

    Creak---

    The door that was constantly being opened was once again opened, and the one who walked in holding a test paper was Akimichi Rin, with a face full of joy.

    Rin stood at the door, glanced around, and immediately located Aoba''s position.

    After several times inviting her to eat together and sending the answers this time, Rin completely regarded Aoba as one of her own. When she saw Aoba, her eyes immediately lit up, and she quickly ran in Aoba''s direction.

    Soon.

    Rin sat down next to Aoba.

    "Aoba, you are so awesome!" Rin opened her eyes wide and exclaimed. She now felt like she was dreaming. A full-mark test paper was just an inconceivable thought.

    "Shh!" Aoba raised his right index finger and placed it directly in front of his mouth. Through his own actions, he gestured to Rin not to make such a loud sound. After that, he lowered his voice and said, "Keep a low profile, keep a low profile..."

    "Okay~" Rin''s voice suddenly changed sharply. The loud voice just now suddenly became as small as a cat. She blinked and asked in confusion, "How did you do it?"

    "Hehehe, secret," Aoba said with a smile.

    "Ah?" When Rin heard Aoba''s words, he was completely stunned. Her excited face revealed a helpless expression as she asked, "Are you really not going to tell me?"

    "I won''t say anything. Let''s leave it a little mysterious." Aoba nodded.

    "Humph! Stingy!" Rin curled her lips and said like a spoiled child. However, after she finished speaking, she immediately stopped bothering about this topic and did not ask any more questions. Instead, she revealed a smile again and said, "Aoba, do you know that after Big Brother Shikaku mentioned that my test paper was 10 points, his face turned black? Hahahaha!"

    ...

    Just as Aoba and Rin were chatting.

    Shikaku had already walked into classroom 304. When he saw Saki sitting in the first row, an ominous feeling rose in his heart.

    Perhaps...

    Another full mark was about to come out!

 Chapter 363: The Full Score Record of Chunin Exams First Round!

    Chapter 363: The Full Score Record of Chunin Exam''s First Round!

    Shikaku glanced at Saki, who was sitting in the first row. He did not think about anything else and walked directly to the podium.

    At this moment.

    There was a stack of papers on the podium.

    These were the examinee''s papers in classroom 304.

    This time.

    He did not ask the proctor.

    He had already guessed what the answer would be.

    Saki did not cheat and also did not see how she got the information!

    It was like a ball of mystery!

    Shikaku''s gaze fell on the top of the stack of papers on the podium. The paper placed on the top was Saki''s paper.

    "Now, I will start marking the test papers that you have answered. Those whose numbers have been read by me come to receive the test papers I finished marking. Then, take the test papers back to classroom 301 and wait for the final instruction."

    After Shikaku finished speaking, his eyes focused on Saki''s test paper. The first answer he saw was exactly the same as the answers of Aoba and Rin.

    ''Sure enough!''

    ''I knew it!''

    When Shikaku saw the answers on the test paper, he understood that even though the three people were in three different classrooms, they had completed the transfer of information.

    ''Did Aoba do it?''

    He immediately thought of Aoba. After all, not everyone knew the special method of transmitting the information.

    At least...

    He did not think that Saki and Rin could do so.

    But...

    He also did not think that Aoba would have such an ability.

    This became complicated.

    After a short period of thought, Shikaku did not come to any conclusion. But he did not think about this anymore and continued to look at Saki''s paper.

    10 questions.

    All of them were correct answers!

    It was the same as what he expected!

    Instantly.

    Shikaku looked in Saki''s direction. He directly called out Saki''s number plate without asking too many questions.

    "No. 1!"

    As soon as Shikaku said this, all the examinees immediately looked toward Saki.

    In particular, the three Iwagakure ninjas were also in this examination room.

    All three of their eyes fell on Saki. Their eyes were flashing with curiosity. Obviously, they were curious about Saki''s results.

    Saki stood up, held the number plate in her hand, and walked toward Shikaku.

    Her mood was similar to Rin''s.

    She also wanted to know what score did she get. This involved Aoba''s intelligence-gathering ability. After all, she could not get a piece of information in this classroom under the proctor''s biased watch.

    What she could do...

    She could only believe in Aoba!

    "''10 points!"

    Shikaku directly said a score that shocked Saki. All the people in the examination room looked at Saki, and their eyes flashed with envy.

    The sound of discussion slowly followed.

    After all, this was a full-mark test paper!

    "Thank you!"

    Saki hid all the surprise in her heart under her calm appearance. She tried her best to make herself appear as calm as possible.

    When she walked in front of Shikaku.

    She directly took the test paper that Shikaku handed over and did not say another word of nonsense. She directly stepped out of the room and walked toward classroom 301.

    Shikaku had been watching Saki leave. After the full-mark test paper came out, Saki''s team reached a full score of 30 points. This kind of result could be said to be the top in the first round of Chunin Exams and would advance to the next round without any suspense. Moreover, they even broke the record in the Chunin Exams'' first round.

    "Sigh..."

    Shikaku slowly sighted.

    He began to look at the next paper. Now, he was calm and accepted the result. After all, even if he was the chief examiner, there was no way for such a team that had achieved full marks to be rejected to advance to the second round.

    ...

    After Saki entered classroom 301 with the test paper, she immediately looked at where they were formerly seated. She immediately saw Aoba and Rin.

    She walked over without hesitation. After that, she sat in the place where she had been sitting before.

    "Aoba, how did you do it?"

    Saki blinked her big eyes and asked with a puzzled face. She was shocked when she heard Shikaku say that her score was 10 points. Even now, she was still in a state of shock. She had no idea how Aoba got such an answer.

    "I also want to know!"

    Rin nodded repeatedly. There was a similar surprise on her face. She had asked Aoba just now, but Aoba did not tell her. This made her always have a sense of curiosity in her heart.

    All of a sudden.

    The eyes of the two girls all fell on Aoba.

    Their eyes were filled with confusion.

    "This..."

    Aoba helplessly spread out his hands. It seemed that he had to think of a reason. Otherwise, if he did not give the two of them a reasonable explanation, there was no way to get over it.

    "I am the last person to leave classroom 301."

    Aoba slowly opened his mouth. His brain was working quickly, constantly thinking of all kinds of methods. After all, he believed that there was no problem with his ability to adapt to the situation.

    As Aoba spoke.

    Saki and Rin focused their eyes on Aoba.

    Both of them stopped talking.

    They just stared at Aoba.

    They just blinked their big, curious eyes.

    They were afraid that they would miss even a little bit of content.

    "When I handed the registration form to Brother Shikaku, he said a few words to me. It was these words that helped me greatly." Aoba said, keeping her in suspense.

    "What words?"

    Saki immediately became spirited. Her thoughts were very simple, and she instinctively thought Shikaku was helping them.

    But...

    Such thoughts were contradictory!

    After all, it could be seen from her sitting on the first row that Shikaku did not intend to let her pass the first round.

    "Brother Shikaku told me that the proctor standing in front of me. He had the answer on him and asked me to ask for the answer from the proctor. This way, I could cheat five times in a row and get zero points, and then the three of us would be eliminated together." Aoba said with a smile. He did not make up these words but actually happened. This gave him a lot of inspiration and could throw the matter on Shikaku.

    "I knew it..."

    Saki pursed her lips. She had thought that Shikaku had done it out of kindness. Now, it seemed that it was not the case at all. It was completely different. Not only did he not give Aoba the answer, he also asked for their agreement to continue.

    "Is there any connection?"

    Rin was confused. She was not that smart, and her reaction was not that fast. Aoba said it so clearly, which made her unable to react.

    All of a sudden.

    The two girls stared at Aoba again.

    They seemed to be eager to hear what Aoba following words.

    "I didn''t listen to Brother Shikaku."

    Aoba looked at Saki, then looked at Rin. After he said this, he spoke again.

    "However, through Brother Shikaku''s words, I obtained an important piece of information. That is, there is an answer to this exam on the proctor''s body in front of me."

    "After entering the examination room, I quickly found the proctor. Moreover, I saw the word ''answer'' on his ninja pouch."

    "Then..."

    When Aoba said this, he deliberately dragged his tone a little longer; his purpose was to attract the attention of Saki and Rin.

    And under the gaze of the two girls, he slowly continued.

    "I used our Yamanaka clan secret technique..."

    "Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique)!"

    "I took control of the proctor''s body, who had the answer, and then took the answer from his ninja pouch. After reading the content, I removed Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique)."

    "Next, I write down these answers and then pass them to you through the seal I prepared for you. Then, through Shindenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Transmission Technique), I pass the content to you so you can get the correct answer."

    "This is the whole process!"

    After Aoba finished speaking, he pursed his lips. He had slightly changed the matter, but it was still the same pattern. Of the ten sentences, nine were true, just to hide that one lie.

    And that lie.

    It was the key to the matter!

    "It''s actually like this!"

    Saki cried out in alarm. She felt that it was very inconceivable. According to the picture Aoba had drawn for her, it could be said that Shikaku had lifted a rock and smashed his own foot. He had directly made a mistake. Not only had he failed to instigate Aoba to cheat, but he instead helped Aoba obtain the answer.

    This was too exaggerated!

    She felt this kind of thing was outrageous, but it was something that Shikaku could do.

    After all, not long ago, Shikaku went to look for Aoba and asked him to drag them down in the Chunin Exams.

    "It seems that Brother Shikaku has made a mistake. I would not put the real answer on that proctor if I were him. This way, I can still leave a backup plan." Saki narrowed her eyes and said indifferently. Her thinking was still quite clear, "This will not leave any loopholes. Even if you get the answer, the final answer will be wrong, causing us to be unable to pass the test."

    "Wow! Saki! You are so awesome!" When Rin heard Saki''s words, she couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up. She felt from the bottom of her heart that Saki''s way of doing things was far more ruthless than Shikaku''s.

    "Maybe... Brother Shikaku... doesn''t want to lie to me!"

    Aoba smiled awkwardly. The biggest loophole in the explanation he weaved was the authenticity of the answer.

    He didn''t read the answer from the proctor because he felt that Shikaku would not be so kind.

    Shikaku had definitely considered this matter. After all, Aoba was a Yamanaka clan ninja. If he is not careful, he may overturn this.

    Of course.

    Aoba clearly knew about this matter, so he could not say it out loud. After all, he still needed to use this reason to trick Saki and Rin.

    "I think it might not be as simple as not wanting to lie to you..." Saki held her chin with her right hand and quickly thought about many things in her mind at this time.

    "What do you mean?" Rin asked very timely.

    "If we give Brother Shikaku a chance, he will definitely find a way to eliminate us. The reason why he didn''t do this may be that the exam requires that there should be no inductive wrong answers. After all, in the first round of the Chunin Exams, the content of the assessment is the acquisition of information, so if you get a ninja pouch with ''answers'' written on it, and if there are wrong answers, it will be too misleading!"

    "Makes sense!"

    Aoba immediately agreed with Saki''s words. Even he himself was shocked. She was really amazing. She helped him cover the loophole. As expected of a Nara clan member, her brain was really flexible!

    Step, step, step, step...

    At this time, footsteps sounded outside classroom 301. These sounds clearly entered the ears of the people in the classroom, causing the originally noisy classroom to become quiet instantly.

    Immediately after.

    The Chief Examiner, Nara Shikaku, pushed open the door and walked in.

    "What are you afraid of? Our scores are higher!" Rin waved her hand and said. She did not care about the three people. In her heart, they were a team that had broken the record. They should not be afraid of others!

    "Rin, we can not be careless at any time. It''s thanks to Aoba we can achieve such a result!" Saki immediately said. Her expression had changed from excitement to heaviness. After that, she said, "The reason why Aoba could get the answer was because of luck. Therefore, our 30 points result is not a problem to the public, but it is better not to take it too seriously here!"

    "Oh~," Rin pouted.

    "We are more good at intelligence gathering, and those Iwagakure ninjas are obviously not intelligence gathering-type ninjas. However, their ability to get intelligence has reached 28 points. If Aoba did not get the answer, they would be the first in the first round of this Chunin Exams. Therefore, we must be careful of them. Unless it is absolutely necessary, do not easily fight them!" Saki warned in a low voice. She did not know Aoba''s strengths or how Aoba got the information. Therefore, she used the safest way to warn Rin.

    "I understand. I won''t underestimate them..." Rin nodded. However, in her heart, she silently added, ''They should not underestimate them either.''

    Aoba quietly listened to Saki''s advice. He felt that there was nothing wrong with being careful. After all, being careful was the right thing to do.

    As the two of them spoke.

    Shikaku had already announced the list of names that passed the first round of Chunin Exams. Other than Aoba''s and Iwagakure''s teams, Uchiha Kaede and Hyuga Hanamichi''s teams had also entered the top ten without any accidents.

    "The examinees that I called out..."

    Shikaku''s voice still echoed in the classroom. Now, every word he said would make the examinees who had not been named feel extremely sad.

    They all had a rough idea in their minds.

    A team passed.

    Then the remaining quota was reduced by one until the names of the ten teams had been read out.

    "Congratulations!"

    Shikaku''s voice had already become much softer, no longer as serious as before. Moreover, a smile had already appeared on his face.

    "All of you have passed the first round of this year''s Chunin Exams!"

    "What awaits all of you next will be the second round!"

    "I hope that all of you will still have good luck accompanying you!"

    "As for those examinees whose names have not been read..."

    "I''m sorry to tell you!"

    "All of you have been eliminated!"

    After Shikaku officially announced the list of teams that advanced, his mood also relaxed. Everything he could do had been completed, and the rest had nothing to do with him.

    Originally, he was the Chunin Exams Chief Examiner!

    But...

    With the addition of Iwagakure ninja!

    His identity had changed into the chief examiner of the first round of the Chunin Exams!

    Next, he would hand it over to the chief examiner of the second round!

    "The eliminated examinees, you can leave the room with me!"

    After saying this, Shikaku nodded to the ninjas responsible for supervising the exam. He used his eyes to indicate that everyone had worked hard. Now that they were all done, it was time to leave it to the next person.

    Then.

    Shikaku took the lead and walked toward the classroom door.

    With his departure.

    The proctors and the eliminated examinees also left one after another...

    After a while, there were only 30 people left in the room.

    "What''s going on?"

    "What about the second round?"

    "Where is the examiner?"

    "What kind of trick is this?"

    "Don''t tell me the second round has already begun?"

    "What the hell?"

    "..."

    The examinees who had passed the first round all stayed in the room. However, it was like they were doing a self-study because no proctor appeared.

    "???"

    Even Aoba had a lot of question marks on his head. Now, he could clearly see that Shikaku''s work had been completed. Now, he handed the task to the chief examiner of the second round.

    But...

    Where was the chief examiner?

    As time passed...

    Gradually.

    Ten minutes passed.

    Although ten minutes was not a long time for the examinees waiting here, it could already be considered a relatively torturous period of time.

    Step, step, step, step...

    All of a sudden.

    Fine footsteps sounded from outside classroom 301.

    Suddenly.

    The eyes of the examinees in the classroom became serious. Everyone focused their eyes on the door. They realized that the person who was about to enter was the chief examiner for the second round.

    Creak...

    At this time.

    The classroom door was pushed open. A chubby figure walked in. He had reddish-brown hair and wore a Konohagakure ninja forehead protector on his head. His ninja uniform also had the word "food" printed on it.

    Aoba recognized this ninja!

    Besides him, Saki and Rin also knew him!

    Akimichi Clan, Akimichi Choza!

    "Hello, everyone!"

    Choza walked in with a smile. He seemed to be at a loss as he scratched his head. Coupled with that seemingly harmless smile, it instantly relaxed the hearts of the examinees.

    No matter how they looked at it...

    This person looked kinder than Shikaku!

    "Let me introduce myself."

    With a smile on his face, Choza walked to the podium in the classroom and saw the words written by Shikaku on the blackboard behind him.

    "I am the chief examiner for the second round of this year''s Chunin Exams!"

    "My name is Akimichi Choza!"

    "You don''t have to be so nervous!"

    "I know you have just passed the first exam, and many people have been eliminated. In the end, only 30 of you are left."

    "Don''t worry!"

    "There won''t be so many people eliminated in the second round!"

    "I think more than half of you can advance!"

    Choza was all smiles as he spoke. However, what he said caused the examinees to fall into silence.

    30 people became 15 people.

    From the elimination rate, it was only 50%. It was less exaggerated than the first round.

    "I know that you may have a lot of questions in your mind, but now is not the time to answer them. Now, come with me. I will take you to the Chunin Exams'' second-round venue!"

    Choza had no intention of answering these people''s questions.

    Some questions were only temporary questions.

    Now you don''t understand.

    But when you get there, you will naturally understand.

    As Choza walked out of the room, the examinees, including Aoba, all walked out together.

    Many people had question marks in their minds.

    Of course.

    This was also the kind of question that Choza was unwilling to answer and would soon know the answer to...

    For example, where should they go now?

    ...

    Half an hour later.

    Aoba and the others who had passed the first round arrived at the depths of Konohagakure Forest under Choza''s lead.

    This was a training ground.

    There was a tall tower inside.

    It was similar to the map of the secret base Aoba was in, but it was not the training ground where Aoba''s secret base was.

    In fact.

    The training ground where Aoba was at.

    From the tower situation, it was almost certain that it was abandoned. As for when it would be used again, no one could say for sure!

    Choza walked to the edge of the forest. There were barbed wire fences here. The fences formed a circle and surrounded the area.

    Where they were now.

    There was an iron gate.

    The iron gate was wrapped around by thick chains and had a wooden signboard. The big red word "Forbidden to Enter" was painted on the board.

    "This is the Chunin Exams'' second round venue!"

    Choza''s voice slowly sounded, clearly transmitted into the ears of the 30 people who had followed him here.

    "This is Konohagakure training ground!"

    "Of course..."

    "It has another name."

    "It''s called the Forest of Death!"

    "We are now in the Thirty-Eighth Training Ground!"

    "You will be taking the second round here!"

    Choza said loudly. When he finished speaking, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and he looked serious.

    "Chief Examiner, I have a question!"

    At this time, a figure in the crowd broke the silence, causing everyone to look at him.

    "Hold it in!"

    Choza said grumpily. He hated people asking him questions the most, especially answering the questions that might be mentioned.

    This...

    As soon as Choza said this.

    The crowd was all stunned.

    No one expected that Choza would speak like this. It could be said that everyone was shocked.

    "Before I finish explaining the rules, none of you should ask any questions. This is my rule. Can you understand?" Choza said coldly, "If you don''t understand, you can withdraw from the second round at any time!"

    After these threatening words were spoken, everyone who wanted to ask a question shut their mouths!

    "That''s more like it!"

    Choza looked at the crowd that had already quieted down and revealed a satisfied smile. He had a new assessment of his deterrence power...

 Chapter 364: Entering from the Back

    Chapter 364: Entering from the Back

    The Chunin Exams participant stared at Choza''s face, which was gradually blooming with a smile. Everyone felt an indescribable feeling in their hearts.

    It seemed...

    This fat man looked chubby and happy.

    It was even more difficult to deal with than Nara Shikaku.

    After all, if they had any questions to ask Shikaku, the other party would still be willing to answer them. However, this fat chief examiner completely ignored everyone''s questions.

    Aoba''s gaze looked through the barbed wire at the side. If Choza had not mentioned it, he would have almost forgotten that this place was called the Forest of Death.

    There were many forests like this in Konohagakure, all of which were enclosed and used as training grounds. However, the one who used this place the most was the Chunin Exams, and it almost became the designated place for the Chunin Exams'' second round.

    "The Forest of Death is filled with all kinds of uncertain factors. These uncertain factors make it so that people like you who participate may die at any time. Do you understand this meaning?"

    Choza''s voice sounded again. When he said the last part, he was inexplicably excited. He felt that this was what a ninja should be like. There was no comfort to speak of. Every day was dancing on the edge of shuriken and kunai. And might sacrifice his life for the mission.

    After he said this.

    The participant''s expressions at the scene became serious, especially after they heard the word "die".

    They were not people who lived in peacetime.

    Now, the ninja world was currently at the Third Ninja World War. Things like dead people have penetrated their lives, and it was too common that it even became an everyday thing.

    "I''m not joking with you anymore!"

    Choza became extremely serious. From the moment he appeared in the eyes of everyone, he was a little fatty who looked harmless, but now he was the chief examiner who gave people a terrifying feeling. It could be said that he had transformed in a second.

    "If you fail in the first round, you will only be eliminated; but if you fail in the second round, what awaits you will be death!"

    When Choza said this, he immediately glanced around the crowd. He paused for a moment and then continued.

    "If any of you regret it and don''t want to take the second round, it''s not too late to back down. Once you enter the Forest of Death, there is no way to abstain before the exam ends!"

    As soon as Choza finished speaking, ninjas quickly ran over. One person would stop and stand by the fences every few meters, cordoning off this place.

    As these ninjas stopped at their respective positions, the last person who looked like the captain ran toward Choza.

    "Reporting to the chief examiner!"

    "All of the ninja guards are in position!"

    "There is a ninja guard every 10 meters around the entire Thirty-Eigth Training Ground!"

    "The second round can start at any time!"

    This ninja captain reported back to Choza. As his voice entered everyone''s ears, everyone became even more nervous. After all, this scene looked more formal.

    "Good!"

    After hearing this person''s report, Choza immediately nodded. After that, he reached into his ninja pouch and directly took out a stack of paper in front of everyone. There were strings of text written on it, but because they were relatively far away, they could not see what the words on the surface were.

    All of a sudden.

    The participants'' gazes on the scene were focused on the papers Choza had taken out.

    Everyone seemed to realize something faintly.

    The things on the surface seemed closely related to the second round they were about to take!

    "This is the consent form for the Chunin Exams second round!"

    Choza spoke slowly under everyone''s puzzled gazes; his expression looked extremely serious.

    "Now, I will send these consent forms to you. You need to read the contents and sign it carefully!"

    "If you don''t agree with the content, then you chose to give up on Chunin Exams!"

    "This is a very serious matter!"

    "I hope that you can think carefully before signing!"

    "After all..."

    "Some of you may really die in the second round!"

    After Choza said these words, his expression became extremely serious, directly driving the atmosphere and making the environment much more terrifying.

    Swoosh~

    Right at this moment.

    A gust of cold wind blew past.

    A few participants at the scene could not help but shiver.

    This was no longer a simple matter. Ever since they came here, they had heard Choza talk about death more than once.

    This portends a terrible thing!

    That was...

    People might really die in the second round of Chunin Exams!

    After Choza said this, he sent the consent form in his hand to the participant present, one after another.

    Only 30 copies of the consent form were prepared.

    No more, no less.

    Everyone had a copy in their hands.

    All of a sudden.

    The attention of every participant was focused on the consent form they had just received.

    Aoba looked at the consent form.

    The title of this consent form was very large, but the content was relatively simple and very direct.

    ***

    CONSENT FORM

    My name (****) agrees to take the second round of the Chunin Exam and promises that if any accidents occur during the exam, including death, it has nothing to do with the Chunin Exam, and they will not be held accountable!

    ***

    When Aoba saw these words, he couldn''t help but laugh.

    The first thing that comes to my mind is the life and death situation in martial arts; that was, life and death were ruled by fate, riches and honor were in the sky, fists and feet have no eyes, that kind of sense of de?ja? vu.

    This consent form not only needs to write your own name in the place where your name was.

    It was also necessary to sign and press the fingerprint at the final place.

    It could be said that it was done very well.

    "This..."

    "Death..."

    "Will someone really die?"

    "Hiss..."

    "..."

    After seeing the consent form in their hands, the originally heavy mood became even heavier.

    At this time.

    They had already realized.

    The things that Chief Examiner Akimichi Choza had just emphasized.

    It was not a casual remark.

    It was true!

    "I''ll give you ten minutes to consider. You can decide whether you want to sign this consent form!"

    Choza''s voice rang out once more, clearly entering everyone''s ears. This caused the originally tense mood to become even heavier. Almost everyone pricked their ears and carefully listened to Choza, afraid they would miss even a single detail.

    "You all need to pay attention to a few points!"

    "The first point!"

    "This consent form must be filled out by you voluntarily!"

    "No one can force others to fill it out!"

    "All of you must only manage yourselves!"

    "After signing this consent form, we will not be responsible for you no matter what you experience in the second round of the Chunin Exams!"

    "So..."

    "I hope you will follow your heart!"

    "Think clearly before making a decision!"

    "After making a decision, you can not regret it!"

    "Do you understand?"

    As Choza spoke, he raised a finger and waved it in front of everyone, indicating that he was referring to the first point.

    The participants became even more silent.

    Everyone''s gaze was focused on the consent form in their hands. Looking at the simple and ordinary words, even they themselves could not tell what it meant to sign this consent form.

    Was it possible to pass the Chunin Exams and become a chunin...

    Or will they end up dying here in the Forest of Death?

    No one immediately started writing.

    No one signed it.

    They all knew.

    Akimichi Choza still had other things to say.

    Everyone wanted to wait until everything was said before thinking about it. After all, the Chunin Exams was very important, but their life was more important. They had to make things clear first.

    "The second point!"

    At this time, Choza raised his second finger and gestured to everyone. Everyone''s attention was once again focused on him.

    "Only after all three in the team signed this consent form..."

    "Only then can your team enter the second round of the Chunin Exams!"

    "Otherwise..."

    "As long as there is one who did sign this consent form."

    "Then the entire team will be eliminated!"

    "What is worth noting is..."

    "This rule is not forcing everyone to sign the consent form, but to protect you who have signed the consent form but lack teammates!"

    "Because..."

    "To enter the second round in a situation where one teammate is missing..."

    "It is no different from courting death!"

    Choza said coldly. His words were exaggerated, but he felt this was not a big problem. He had to let these participants know what exactly happened.

    After he said these words.

    His gaze swept across the participants.

    Seeing that no one spoke.

    "We also put in five scrolls with the word ''Heaven'', which is the Scroll of Heaven."

    When Choza said this, his voice suddenly stopped, making everyone here faintly realize the seriousness of the matter.

    Under everyone''s gaze, Choza raised his hand with four-finger raised and said.

    "The fourth point I want to talk about next. "

    "That is the last point."

    "If you want to pass the second round..."

    "Your team must take the Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth and reach the tower in the middle."

    After Choza said this, the participants who were listening to the specific rules here widened their eyes, their eyes flickering with an incomparably shocked expression.

    "''10 Scrolls of Earth and 5 Scrolls of Heaven. Doesn''t this mean that if all the Scrolls of Heaven were found, five teams would be unable to pass?"

    "The Chief Examiner has already said that in this round, he only hopes three to four teams to pass!"

    "This is too difficult!"

    "If we don''t find the Scroll of Heaven, even more people will be eliminated!"

    "This still hasn''t calculated the possible battles between teams!"

    "..."

    Voices of discussion rang out. Everyone was discussing this competition system. Just the elimination rules of this uncertain quota were enough to increase the second-round difficulty.

    At this moment.

    Among the three Iwagakure ninjas.

    The ninja named Akainu raised his right hand and slightly moved his hat. The corners of his mouth curled up into a cruel smile.

    "I understand why we have to sign this consent form. As long as we kill all our competitors, we can slowly search for these scrolls for the rest of our time."

    The moment Akainu said this.

    Instantly, the participant''s hair stood up.

    All of them had a very nervous feeling, causing this round''s difficulty to increase again.

    After hearing Akainu''s words, Choza frowned slightly. The rules were indeed like this, but these bloodthirsty words made his heart feel uncomfortable.

    "Let me tell you a few things to take note of."

    "First, there is a time limit for this exam. It is a total of 120 hours, which is 5 days. During this period of time, no matter whether you reach the tower or not, you must stay in the Thirty-Eighth Training Ground. No one can leave. If we are asked to check who has left here privately, then we will deal with it accordingly. Moreover, if you do not reach the tower in the stipulated time, even if you have the Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth in your hands, you will lose the qualification to proceed in the next round of the Chunin Exams!"

    "Second, if any of you in your team lose his combat ability or are seriously injured, or if your team members are not in good condition, then your team will be eliminated whether you get the Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth or have arrived at the tower with it!"

    "Third, before you arrive at the tower, no one is allowed to peek at the scroll''s contents. No matter how many scrolls you have taken that time, if you open it outside the tower, your entire team will be eliminated!"

    "The above three points."

    "I made it very clear!"

    Choza''s tone became even more serious. His gaze swept across the people present. Like Shikaku, this was the first time he became a chief examiner. However, he had participated in Chunin Exams before and understood the dangers of the second round.

    In fact.

    From a certain perspective.

    Chunin Exams'' second round was the most dangerous one.

    Because the first round was an intelligence-gathering test, there would be no danger at all. At most, they would be eliminated if they were a bit clumsy in obtaining intelligence, but there would not be any life danger.

    As for the third round, it was an open one-on-one battle. Many ninjas in the field were watching the match. As long as it was considered that the victory or defeat has been decided, they would stop it. They would not expand the danger further. Relatively speaking, there would not be any danger.

    As a whole...

    The most dangerous round.

    It was the second round of the Chunin Exams.

    This was also the round where the most casualty in the past Chunin Exams!

    "Understood!"

    After the initial spiritual baptism, the ninjas at the scene no longer had so many psychological concerns. What they needed to do now was to enter the venue, and within the scope of the rules, they could get the Scroll of Heaven as much as possible and successfully enter the third round of Chunin Exams.

    "Now, all of you have submitted the consent form. Next, each team will get a Scroll of Earth and choose a number. This number indicates the entrance to the venue. After getting the number, there will be people who will send you the corresponding entrance. During this period, you are not allowed to tell the number to anyone else!"

    Choza looked at the crowd. This was his final explanation. After he said this, the 30 people in front of him were about to enter the venue of the Chunin Exams'' second round. However, he did not know how many of these people would survive.

    "Let''s go get the number!"

    Saki said in a low voice. As she spoke, her eyes fell on Aoba. After the first round and submitting the consent form, her impression of Aoba was constantly changing.

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded and did not say much.

    He had carefully listened to Choza''s introduction of the second round rules. Like the first round, this round differed slightly from Naruto''s.

    According to his memories of Naruto.

    During Chunin Exams, half held the Scroll of Heaven in their hands, and the other half held the Scroll of Earth. Therefore, they had to eliminate half of the people through snatching to pass the second round.

    But...

    The second round of Chunin Exams this time wasn''t to snatch.

    The types of scrolls that each team got were the same!

    Even if two teams encounter each other.

    That was just mutual elimination.

    The purpose of the ten teams entering the venue was not to find other teams from the beginning but to find the Scroll of Heaven hidden in the forest because even if all the other teams were eliminated, they would not pass the round if they could not find the Scroll of Heaven.

    On the other hand.

    If they could find even more Scroll of Heaven.

    Even if they could not defeat any of the teams here, they would still be eliminated.

    Compared to the elimination round in Naruto, this second round of Chunin Exams was an out-and-out treasure hunting.

    Aoba followed behind Saki and entered a tent. They took a scroll with the word "Earth" written on it. It was the Scroll of Earth for the second round of the Chunin Exams.

    "Aoba, what number do we choose?" Saki immediately asked Aoba. Now, she planned to give this right to Aoba. It could be said that she was very respectful to Aoba.

    "You can choose. Believe in your own judgment. After coming here, I will be the person you protect. I will listen to your command." Aoba waved his hand and said. He did not care which entrance they go. The second round would be his last round in this year''s Chunin Exams. As for the third round, it was no longer a team competition, so it had nothing to do with him.

    "Let me think..."

    Saki immediately took out the Thirty-Eighth Training Ground map she had just obtained and looked at it carefully.

    "There is a horizontal river here!"

    "Where there is a river, there must be animals resting nearby!"

    "When we first entered here, we should try our best to avoid colliding with animals!"

    "So..."

    "Let''s choose entrance number 19!"

    "Enter from the back!"

    Saki immediately gave her judgment. After she finished speaking, she immediately looked at Aoba and Rin, as if asking for their approval.

    "That''s it." Aoba nodded directly.

    "What Saki said is too reasonable!" Rin nodded.

    "Then we will choose the No. 19 entrance." Saki nodded to the ninja who was waiting there. The ninja immediately took away the No. 19 entrance number plate from the pile of entrance number plates.

    "Come with me." The ninja said indifferently.

    "Wait!"

    Saki immediately realized the problem here. She looked at the sign in the ninja''s hand and narrowed her eyes. She asked, "You took away the No. 19 entrance number plate, so if the team behind wants to choose the No. 19 entrance, what will happen?"

    "The team at the back can no longer choose the No. 19 entrance because you have already chosen it." The ninja replied.

    "In this way, the team at the back can know which door we chose." Saki immediately noticed this blind spot.

    "En..."

    The ninja hesitated for a moment. He thought about it and realized that it was indeed a problem. After that, he said, "The next team can determine which number you took and which door you went to based on which number plates are missing. This is inevitable unless you don''t choose now and wait until the end to choose. "

    "It was fine."

    Saki shook her head and said indifferently, "I just wanted to confirm whether it was like this. I didn''t have any intention of avoiding them. We have already chosen No. 19. If anyone deliberately chose the position next to us, they would only be asking for trouble."

    "That''s right!"

    Rin nodded. She was very confident in her own strength. She and Saki had been teammates for a long time. She had never participated in the Chunin Exams because she was not strong enough, but because Yamanaka Kaze, who was in the same group as her, had never agreed to participate in the Chunin Exams.

    As for the two of them.

    They had long thought that their strength was above Chunin.

    "Then I will take you to the No. 19 entrance now."

    The ninja nodded. As he spoke, he could not help but glance at Saki. He did not expect a girl to be able to say such words so confidently in this place. It was really rare.

    "Alright!"

    Saki replied and followed behind the ninja.

    Aoba and Rin followed behind Saki.

    The whole team left the tent together and walked toward the fence surrounded by barbed wire. Outside the fence, there were many ninjas guarding it, making the exam participant inside unable to come out. At the same time, the people outside could not enter.

    Following Aoba''s team that left the tent.

    Iwagakure''s team walked toward the tent, ready to pick out the entrance for them to enter.

    ...

    Aoba and the other two followed the ninja and walked together toward the No. 19 entrance. They could only walk from the outside, so this was equivalent to going around a large circle. Relatively speaking, it was a physically exhausting project.

    "Saki, we''re going to be here for the next five days. Before entering the venue, they said they wouldn''t allow us to bring food. They must have done it on purpose. What are we going to eat these five days?" Rin said with a helpless pout. Compared to the dangerous rules, she was more concerned about how to eat these five days. After all, they could not bring anything.

    "If I''m not wrong, this should test our ability to survive in the wild, or maybe they want us to find a way ourselves." Saki analyzed.

    "The problem of food is not difficult. In comparison, it is easy to solve." Aoba said lightly. However, the ninjas responsible for bringing them in were still here. It was not convenient for him to say too much about this. So he immediately changed the topic and said, "Where do you think the Scroll of Heaven is?"

    "If I were the one who placed the Scroll of Heaven, I might place it at a certain entrance. Because every team would directly charge toward the tower the moment they entered the entrance, they would be further away from the Scroll of Heaven. However, the clues right before their eyes were missed just like that." Saki analyzed with a smile. She did not recognize this thing would really happen from her expression. She was completely treating it as a joke.

    "It can''t really be released like this, right?" After hearing Saki''s words, Rin felt that it made a lot of sense. However, she also felt that such a thing was strange.

    "Maybe it is really possible. After we enter the venue, let''s check the area near the entrance. Maybe we can see the clues right in front of us."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. After he said this, his eyes fell on the ninja who led the way.

    "Big brother, you must know where the Scroll of Heaven is, right?" Aoba immediately asked the ninja who led the way.

    "I don''t know." This ninja had no intention of continuing this topic.

    "You don''t have to tell us. Just tell us if you know about the scrolls. I''m especially curious about what kind of person hid those scrolls." Aoba said again. He stared at the ninja as if he wanted to see something from the latter''s expression.

    "I... I don''t know." This ninja was slightly moved. He wanted to pretend, but it could be seen that he had already held on.

    "Alright!"

    Aoba helplessly spread out his hands. With this seemingly random movement, a piece of paper flew out of his hand.

    This piece of paper slowly flew into this ninja''s blind spot.

    After that.

    It landed directly on top of the ninja''s head.

    "Huh?"

    The ninja felt something on top of his head and immediately touched it. However, at this moment, the piece of paper on his head had disappeared.

 Chapter 365: Hit With Just One Shot!

    Chapter 365: Hit With Just One Shot!

    "Huh?"

    The ninja was stunned for a moment. He could feel something float over his head, but when he touched his head, he did not find anything.

    "Maybe it''s a bug?"

    The ninja muttered to himself. He did not take what had just happened seriously. After all, they were in the woods. Whether it was work or training, they would always encounter various insects. It was not surprising that they would occasionally land on their bodies.

    After that.

    The ninja continued to lead the way.

    However.

    What he did not know was...

    The thing that fell on his head was not a bug but a piece of paper from Aoba.

    This piece of paper easily fell on the ninja''s head, and the moment it came into contact with the ninja''s head, it triggered the Mind Reading System.

    ...

    A clear electronic prompt rang out in Aoba''s brain.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Mizu Bunshin no Jutsu(Water Clone Technique)!"

    Along with this electronic prompt, memories were loaded into Aoba''s mind.

    Aoba was still calm on the surface.

    But he was already looking through the ninja''s memories.

    On the outside, he looked like he was in a daze; in reality, he had already focused on browsing this ninja''s memories.

    He quickly searched this person''s memories about the second round of Chunin Exams.

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba immediately discovered the important point.

    At the same time.

    He felt someone pat him, and he was immediately pulled back to reality.

    "Aoba, what are you thinking? You''ve been in a daze for so long, can''t you hear me?" Saki''s voice rang in Aoba''s ear. Her tone was full of doubt. Her big eyes blinked as she stared at Aoba. She seemed to be very curious about what Aoba was thinking about.

    "Ah?!"

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. He seemed to have just reacted. Then, he smiled and said, "What did you just say?"

    "Look!" Saki put on a look of understanding. After that, she raised her finger to point at the gate and said, "We have already arrived at the No. 19 entrance. You should reach the No. 20 entrance if you continue to walk forward."

    "Hahaha, so that''s how it is..." Aoba used his laughter to cover up the awkwardness he was in. Then, he followed Saki and stood at the No. 19 entrance.

    "Can we go in now?" Saki asked the ninja standing at the gate.

    "Not now."

    The ninja shook his head and looked down at the watch on his wrist. After that, he said, "There are still 7 minutes. When the time is up, you will go in together. Now, wait at the entrance for a while."

    "Understood."

    When Saki heard the ninja''s words, she immediately nodded. 7 minutes was not a number that she could not wait for, and she was still somewhat nervous at this time.

    "Aoba..."

    Saki immediately turned to look at Aoba. She wanted to talk to Aoba about something, but she found that the latter had once again been in a daze. She just stood in the same place without intending to continue to chat.

    "That... Rin... Let''s chat..."

    Saki reacted in an instant. In her speculation, she felt that because the start of the Chunin Exam''s second round was approaching, Aoba began to worry, so he might want to have a quiet time alone.

    So.

    She immediately shifted the topic to Rin, leaving Aoba with seven minutes of rest.

    She was very clear.

    When they entered the venue later.

    Everyone had to be completely focused.

    Saki did not disturb Aoba at this time. Aoba was immersed in the memory of the earlier ninja that guided them.

    Just a day ago.

    These ninjas formed a small team and carefully examined the area that had been sealed for a long time. They then determined that nothing could threaten the Chunin Exam participant.

    After that.

    These ninjas began to hide the Scroll of Heaven.

    Among them.

    The ninja who took them to the 19th entrance was the one in charge of hiding the Scroll of Heaven.

    Coincidentally...

    This Scroll of Heaven was really hidden near the 19th entrance, as Saki had guessed.

    "Hmm..."

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes. A complicated look flashed in his eyes. If he hadn''t seen these things in the ninja''s memory, he couldn''t tell what was happening.

    "Saki, I thought about it carefully just now and felt that what you said might really happen. The Scroll of Heaven is likely near the entrance."

    Aoba''s voice suddenly sounded and clearly entered everyone''s ears. Especially the ninja who led them here, his expression became even strange.

    Actually.

    Just a while ago.

    When Saki mentioned this.

    This ninja''s expression also became abnormal. However, this ninja was leading the way at the front, so they could not see his expression.

    "Oh?!"

    Saki looked at Aoba, who had already recovered. A smile suddenly appeared on her face, and she seemed to have a deeper meaning.

    "Aoba, do you think so too?"

    When Saki heard that Aoba agreed with his point of view, she immediately became excited. After what happened in the first round, her attitude toward Aoba changed dramatically. In the depths of her heart, she had paid more attention to Aoba.

    At this time.

    There were less than three minutes until the start of the second round.

    If it was any other team.

    They would definitely think that talking about this kind of thing was very unreliable behavior.

    However.

    After obtaining Aoba''s approval, Saki became even more interested in the scroll''s possible location.

    "I think what you said makes a lot of sense. Just now, I carefully thought about this map and used an empathy approach to guess the scroll''s possible location." Aoba nodded and said with a face full of sincerity. He wanted to say it in front of this ninja so that it would be more interesting.

    "Empathy approach?" Saki stared at Aoba in confusion. Her eyes were filled with confusion. Obviously, she wanted to hear more of Aoba''s words.

    Rin also stared at Aoba. Her eyes were filled with the same curiosity. She also wanted to know what Aoba wanted to express.

    "I thought about it carefully..."

    Aoba''s gaze first fell on Saki, then at Rin. Finally, he stared at the ninja who sent them here.

    "I am thinking about where to hide the scrolls if I am the organizer of this exam."

    Aoba put on a thoughtful expression. In that moment of pause, he directly attracted the attention of Saki, Rin, and the ninja.

    Among them, Saki and Rin were thinking about this problem with Aoba.

    Only the ninja had some reaction. The color of his face changed.

    "If I were the one who hid the Scroll of Heaven, then I wouldn''t let it be impossible to find. Only by combining the Scroll of Heaven and Scroll of Earth can I pass the second test. This test will be meaningless if everyone can''t find the Scroll of Heaven. Therefore, to be able to be found and not so easily found, then I have to do some tricks on the place where the scroll is hidden."

    Aoba said in one breath. After he finished speaking, he paused for a moment. Based on his memory, he had already deduced a series of derivations from the environment where the ninja hid it.

    But for the few people present.

    They didn''t know that Aoba already knew the result and thought that Aoba really put himself in that position to guess.

    For a moment.

    Everyone''s expression became thoughtful.

    "This Forest of Death is too big, and our examination time is only 120 hours. In addition to finding the Scroll of Heaven, we must deal with the other ninja teams and animals'' threat!"

    "Not only that, but we also have to face the food shortage problem. We may have to survive in the wilderness. This is a great test for our mental and physical bodies. Before the end of the exam, it can be said that everyone''s physical strength will reach a critical point of exhaustion, but we have to face this problem that we can not escape."

    "Then..."

    "If I am in charge of this exam..."

    "I will put the scroll in a place that is not easy to find but also easy to find if you just look carefully!"

    "For example, put it near a certain entrance so that after the team rushes in first, they may miss this scroll."

    "Another example is the birds nest on a tree. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find it, but it is not completely impossible to find it."

    "So..."

    "I think the Scroll of Heaven must be hidden in a place we might neglect the most. They won''t do any camouflage on the outside, and they won''t put the fake Scroll of Heaven to mislead us."

    "After all..."

    "Finding the Scroll of Heaven is the assessment point for this Chunin Exam, so they will definitely not do any misleading points. The purpose of the assessment is to let us find the Scroll of Heaven!"

    Aoba analyzed the possibilities of the theories he thought of and told them all to Saki and Rin with great interest. Of course, the ninja also brought them here.

    "Aoba, I understand what you mean. You think more thoroughly than I do. If you say it like this, I think the possibility of placing the Scroll of Heaven at the entrance is higher. This is cognitive inertia. Many people will not think that the Scroll of Heaven we need to find in the venue may be right before us when we just entered the venue." Saki nodded and analyzed. She was a very smart person, to begin with. After all, she was also a member of the Nara clan. It was just that her overall thinking ability was not that strong. If one person helped her sort it out, then she could fully display her intelligence in this framework.

    "That..."

    At this time, the ninja who brought them over could no longer listen. Now, he felt that if these two people continued to speculate, they would almost guess it.

    This feeling was too complicated.

    It was like a carefully designed play.

    But it hadn''t started yet.

    It was going to be guessed.

    This ninja would rather quickly send Aoba and the others to the venue and let them slowly guess inside. It would be best if he didn''t see them. He also wouldn''t be annoyed if he didn''t hear them. Otherwise, the feeling of defeat was too strong.

    "No hurry."

    Aoba immediately shook his head. He looked at the ninja and said, "Let''s think about the specific things more clearly first. This way, we can enter the second round more efficiently after we enter."

    "This is an elite, right?"

    After the ninja locked the 19th entrance, he stood guard. He had a mission here: not to let anyone enter from here and disturb Chunin Exams, and also could not let anyone go out.

    As for whether Aoba and the others would be able to get the Scroll of Heaven in the end.

    He was just curious.

    It was impossible to see it outside.

    However.

    He felt that this was basically the case.

    If these three people did not get the Scroll of Heaven, no one could get it in the entire training ground. After all, this exam delineated the goal for everyone, which was the tower in the center.

    ...

    After Aoba and the other two entered the Forest of Death, they did not move forward quickly, nor did they do anything else.

    "Aoba, let''s split up and search. This is the most efficient way. However, I am worried that you will encounter some problems, so do you have any way for us to contact each other?" Saki asked Aoba. She felt this was impossible, but she was still willing to believe Aoba and ask if such a possibility existed.

    "There''s no other way." Aoba shook his head and said, "I can only give you a timing seal tag. The three of us will come over and meet when the time comes. Right now, we should try our best not to be too far away. Otherwise, if we encounter danger, it will be easy for us not to be able to take care of each other." Of course, Aoba had the means to notify them, but he could not say it here. He had already revealed some of his logical thinking ability just now. However, this was not a problem, but if some of his specific strength was exposed too much, things might become troublesome.

    "The timing seal tag is also fine." Saki nodded. It was better than nothing.

    "Here."

    Aoba immediately reached into the ninja pouch and took out two pieces of paper with a very complicated and special sealing pattern.

    "This is a timing seal tag. If you inject chakra into it, it will burn itself after 30 minutes. This way, when we are fully focused on searching, we can not forget the time." Aoba said.

    "Very good!"

    Saki nodded repeatedly. She took the timing seal tag from Aoba''s hand and handed the other to Rin.

    "Aoba, Rin, let''s look around this area. No matter if we find the Scroll of Heaven in 30 minutes, we must gather at the No. 19 entrance and then discuss the follow-up plan." Saki arranged.

    "Yes."

    Aoba and Rin answered together. Both of them felt that there was nothing wrong with Saki''s order.

    "Then let''s start now."

    Saki nodded. She pointed in the direction of the tall tower and said, "I will look in the front. Aoba, you go to the left. Rin, you go to the right."

    "Okay!" x2

    Aoba and Rin responded once again. This arrangement could be said to be exactly what Aoba wanted. This was because, according to the ninja memories he read, the Scroll of Heaven was in the right direction, which was also where Rin would go.

    As a result.

    As long as there was no accident.

    The Scroll of Heaven would fall into Rin''s hands.

    This wasn''t something he had personally discovered. It could make the two girls feel like they were participating and make him seem like he wasn''t that simple. It could be said that this was the method he wanted the most.

    Instantly.

    The three of them immediately spread out.

    Aoba jumped up and landed on a tree branch; his speed was extremely fast.

    "This game is quite interesting."

    A very strange feeling arose in Aoba''s heart. It was as if he had come here not to participate in Chunin Exams but to enter an amusement park and conduct a simulation game.

    However...

    In the mind of the two girls, Saki and Rin, they felt they should protect him, but they did not know he was protecting them.

    The two tags that Aoba had given Saki and Rin just now could not only be used to measure time, but they also recorded the positions of the two people and the Flying Thunder God Formula on the back, which could be said to be very well-prepared.

    Swish swish swish...

    Aoba quickly shuttled through the woods; he did not even search for it because he knew where the Scroll of Heaven was.

    Right now, he had to try his best to distance himself from Saki and Rin.

    About ten minutes later.

    Aoba slowly stopped on the branch of a tree.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba quickly formed seals with both hands. The hand seal he was using was Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba''s voice slowly resounded, and along with the movement of chakra, a person who looked exactly like him appeared in front of Aoba.

    This person was his shadow clone.

    "Change a bit; you know what to do. You don''t need me to say anything." Aoba indifferently said to this shadow clone. The shadow clone was a part of his body''s chakra and possessed his memories and consciousness. What he wanted to do, the shadow clone could be said to know everything.

    "Understood!"

    Aoba''s shadow clone immediately said. After that, his body quickly changed.

    The shadow clone changed into the identity that he had used many times in the past. It was Satsuma Rentaro, who came from Kirigakure.

    Not only did his clothes change into the appearance of a Kirigakure ninja, but there was also the Kirigakure forehead protector on his head. It could be said that his disguise was extremely real.

    "I''ll leave this to you."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. As long as he placed a clone in the venue, then this clone could cause trouble for him. This kind of thing did not need him to come out personally.

    "Yes!"

    The clone, who had already transformed into Satsuma Rentaro, immediately responded. After that, he disappeared.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba turned around and headed to the No. 19 entrance''s direction.

    For the next period of time, he would be with Saki and Rin, completely inseparable. He would then cover the venue with his perception ability. This was like opening a map hack to know everyone''s location.

    As a result, they would easily finish this round without encountering any opponents.

    Of course, Aoba did not intend to let go of the people in the venue so easily, so he left a clone.

    At least.

    Those three Iwagakure ninjas.

    Aoba still wanted to go and take a look. He wanted to know what Iwagakure''s specific plan was. He endured for a long time without patting the heads of the three people, waiting for the moment they entered the second round.

    As time passed.

    Half an hour passed quickly.

    When Aoba returned to the No. 19 entrance, she saw Saki and Rin waiting there. There was also the ninja who led them here, standing outside the iron gate.

    "Aoba, have you found it?"

    Saki immediately asked Aoba. Her face was full of expectation. She blinked her big eyes at Aoba as if she wanted to hear some good news.

    "Yes, Aoba, have you found it?"

    Rin smiled from the bottom of her heart. It could be said that she could not even close her mouth. This situation had already surpassed her acting skills and exposed herself.

    "I... I... I..."

    Of course, Aoba knew that these two people were acting. He knew the Scroll of Heaven''s location. Rin could find it in less than ten minutes, according to the location where she went, let alone half an hour. It was not difficult at all.

    If he knew Rin had definitely obtained the scroll based on her happy expression.

    However...

    Aoba was the real best actor in Ninja World.

    A matter like acting.

    He had never been afraid.

    "I didn''t find it!"

    Aoba spread his hands helplessly and sighed. After that, he asked the two of them, "What about you?"

    "If we find it, why are we asking you? Aoba, it seems that you have guessed wrong. There is no scroll here, and we have been delayed for so long. We are still here at the entrance!" Saki said with a pout, with a hint of complaint in her tone.

    As soon as this was said.

    The ninja standing outside the entrance and watching the two being happy earlier was dumbfounded!

    Sure enough!

    Women all know how to lie!

    These two girls were so happy when they obtained the Scroll of Heaven!

    But when Aoba comes back...

    The two immediately hid the Scroll of Heaven and then joked with Aoba!

    Although he knew this was how these two girls shared their joy with their teammates, he still sighed in his heart. It was easy for this woman to lie without even blinking her eyelids.

    "Sigh... Maybe I guessed wrong!"

    Aoba sighed and put on a very bitter expression. After that, he said comfortingly, "Saki, Rin, it doesn''t matter. We can still find the Scroll of Heaven. We can definitely do it!"

    "Hahahaha..."

    Saki could not hold it in any longer. She immediately covered her stomach and laughed. She then pointed at a scroll on Rin''s body and said with a smile, "Aoba, what do you think this is?"

    "What?" Aoba was obviously stunned for a moment as if he had not recovered from what had just happened.

    Rin directly took out a scroll with the word "heaven" written on it and shook it in front of Aoba. The smile on her face became even more brilliant, and the corners of her mouth almost reached her ears.

    "Aoba!"

    "You''re absolutely right!"

    "Just as I reached the tree over there, I saw a bird''s nest!"

    "I went over to take a look..."

    "I didn''t expect to find it so quickly!"

    "I didn''t even need to search a second tree."

    "Hit with just one shot!"

    Rin said excitedly. She couldn''t pretend anymore and couldn''t wait to share this great good thing with Aoba.

    "So accurate?!"

    Aoba widened his eyes with surprise flashing in his eyes. Of course, he was still showing off his acting skills, but the two girls didn''t know that he was acting...

 Chapter 366: A Shocking Time!

    Chapter 366: A Shocking Time!

    "Hehehe..."

    Rin smiled in satisfaction. She now remembered the joy she felt when she got the scroll. When she found the scroll, she was so excited that she quickly picked the scroll up. She didn''t even dare to look at it and quickly ran toward the No. 19 entrance.

    In less than five minutes, she had found the Scroll of Heaven in a bird''s nest.

    It was to the extent that she had been waiting at the entrance for more than twenty minutes, waiting for Saki and Aoba to return.

    This period of time was relatively difficult...

    It wasn''t until the time approached that Saki came over, and she finally let go of her hanging heart.

    Rin was very happy to tell Saki that she had already obtained the Scroll of Heaven. However, Saki quickly calmed her down because Saki thought of a very interesting thing.

    "Rin, we got the Scroll of Heaven. Don''t tell Aoba yet. I want to tease him!" Saki blinked her big eyes and said with a smile.

    "Ah?!"

    Rin was stunned at that time. She did not expect Saki to make such a request. However, she only hesitated for a moment and understood what Saki meant. She immediately nodded. It seemed that she was very interested in this matter!

    "Just do it!"

    Rin immediately agreed with Saki''s decision. She couldn''t help but look forward to it.

    "Saki, what should we tell Aoba?" Rin asked.

    "Let me tell you!"

    A meaningful look flashed across Saki''s face as she said, "We are not trying to hide anything. We just want to give Aoba a surprise. Don''t expose yourself too quickly."

    Saki had never intended to hide anything. Moreover, they were all on the same team, so there was no need to hide anything. So to what extent can it be done, it was just for fun.

    ...

    Saki and Rin discussed with each other about teasing Aoba, but all of them were heard by the ninja outside the entrance. This made the ninja''s face darken, and his mood became even more complicated.

    This team...

    It was too strange!

    Not only did they get 30 points in the first round, but they also got the Scroll of Heaven less than half an hour after entering the second round venue.

    This scene.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes...

    He couldn''t believe such a thing!

    When he went on the mission to hide the Scroll of Heaven, he had once thought to himself: If the Scroll of Heaven was hidden in this way, can a team really discover this?

    Wouldn''t it mean that few participating teams would pass this round?

    After all.

    With this method of hiding the scroll.

    How could a team discover it?

    At that time, this ninja had thought that if a team wanted to get the Scroll of Heaven, he would have to satisfy two points.

    First, one of the ten teams would choose to enter through the No. 19 or No.1 entrance.

    Second, the team that entered through the No. 19 or No. 1 entrance had extremely meticulous thoughts and did not rush out immediately; perhaps they could see the scroll.

    These two points were indispensable!

    But...

    He had never thought that it would be discovered like this. Before this team entered the venue, they had already gone through an incredible analysis and perfectly cut into the layout point that Chief Examiner Akimichi Choza, who had requested how the venue would be arranged. Moreover, they found the Scroll of Heaven very smoothly.

    If all of these were added together, then things would become even more terrifying.

    Not only did he hear the analysis of Aoba''s team, but he also heard their follow-up plan.

    As long as they got the Scroll of Heaven.

    Then they would immediately charge in the direction of the tower.

    This way.

    This team might even break the fastest record that finishes the Second Round of the Chunin Exams.

    This was even more terrifying!

    In a moment.

    This terrifying thought emerged in his heart when this ninja saw Aoba, Saki, and Rin gather together again.

    This kind of team was not so favored by others...

    Even an inconspicuous one.

    But they could actually do something like breaking records in a row!

    No matter how he thought about it...

    It was terrifying!

    ...

    After Aoba expressed his surprise to Saki and Rin, a smile immediately appeared on his face.

    "That''s great!"

    "We have indeed obtained the Scroll of Heaven!"

    "Now we are at least one of the five teams that can advance to the third round!"

    "The other teams must be busy looking for the Scroll of Heaven!"

    "We just need to reach the tower as fast as possible!"

    "In that case..."

    "We can pass the second round as soon as possible!"

    Aoba said one sentence after another. When he said these words, his eyes were shining, as if he had already seen the hope of getting out of this place.

    "That''s right!"

    Saki nodded. She also felt the same way. Her beautiful eyes fell on Aoba, and her eyes flashed with appreciation.

    "Now we don''t need to do anything anymore!"

    "The conditions for passing the second round are completely fulfilled!"

    "Scroll of Heaven and Scroll of Earth!"

    "In addition, we are in food condition!"

    "The sooner we pass, the safer we will be!"

    "We must run at full speed in the tower''s direction to avoid the long night and dreams, but we must not let our guard down!"

    Saki made some summaries and conclusions based on Aoba''s words. Her thoughts were exactly the same as Aoba''s: to reach the tower as soon as possible and complete the Chunin Exams'' second round.

    Although the Scroll of Heaven was in their hands right now.

    But...

    Before the dust settled, anything could happen.

    "Let''s go."

    The smile on Aoba''s face disappeared. He raised his hand and pointed in the direction of the tower. He looked very serious as if there was an unknown road full of thorns in front of him.

    However.

    In fact.

    Through his powerful perception, Aoba had already determined that there were no enemies in front of them.

    "Good!"

    Saki and Rin nodded at the same time. Their expressions also became serious. After the brief relaxation with Aoba, their minds returned to the Chunin Exams.

    Immediately.

    The three of them jumped up.

    They kept shuttling through the woods.

    "Aoba, I will lead the way. You follow behind me. Rin will be the last. This way, we can ensure everyone can reach the tower safely." Saki quickly ran to the front of Aoba and directly led the way, taking part in the risk.

    "Okay."

    Aoba did not refuse Saki''s good intentions. He had been sensing the situation in Forest of Death using his chakra perceptions.

    Although he could not determine the specific identity of these people through the chakra he sensed, he knew the movements of these people and their position.

    Right now, they were on their way to the tower.

    And according to what he sensed, they would not encounter anyone.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh...

    Under Saki''s lead, the three of them quickly ran toward the tall tower. She did not use her full speed. The purpose was not only to make Aoba and Rin less tired but also to be wary of encountering an ambush or attack on the way.

    Gradually.

    Time ticked by.

    More than twenty minutes had passed.

    An entire hour has passed since the start of the second round of Chunin Exams.

    Whoosh!

    All of a sudden.

    Saki stopped.

    She stood on a tree branch and looked ahead. Not far ahead in her sight was their ultimate goal, and also the ultimate goal of Chunin Exams''s second round - the Tower!

    "What''s wrong?"

    Aoba stopped on the same branch, followed by Rin, who was also confused.

    "The tower is in front," Saki said in a low voice.

    "Yes, I saw it. It''s about two thousand meters away." Aoba nodded and said.

    "Don''t you think things are going too smoothly?" Saki looked at Aoba. She felt that everything was too fast and too sudden. After all, they got a full score in the first round. Now, they had arrived at the tower in an hour. Everything was going too smoothly.

    "Maybe our luck is better?" Rin said. She did not think much of it. Indeed, her luck value was higher.

    "This..."

    Saki held her chin with her right hand. She was thinking about some complicated things. She still felt that everything was going too smoothly, so much so that she felt something was wrong.

    "Aoba."

    "Tell me the truth."

    "Have you been bought by Brother Shikaku?"

    "So..."

    "We can get so much information about the Chunin Exam!"

    Saki stared at Aoba suspiciously. When the first round ended, she had already wondered if Aoba already knew the answer and had already prepared the tags beforehand.

    This first round created a feeling that it was difficult for them to pass the Chunin Exams on their own, and then let them see the twists and turns and pass the exam directly with a record-breaking attitude.

    Including the current Scroll of Heaven.

    They didn''t encounter any other participants along the way.

    The whole second round was like a stand-alone game.

    Wasn''t this a bit too exaggerated?

    "What are you thinking?"

    Aoba looked at Saki in surprise. Her imagination was a bit too rich. She actually thought of this thing.

    "Saki, in your heart, is your Brother Shikaku''s image so big?" Aoba said helplessly.

    A boy.

    Two girls.

    They didn''t seem to be very powerful at all.

    However, they quickly found a way to pass the second round under the harsh environment. This was already a manifestation of their terrifying abilities.

    "Thank you."

    Saki nodded politely at the two ninjas guarding the entrance. After she said this, she immediately looked at Aoba and Rin behind her.

    "Let''s go in together!" Saki gave the two of them a look.

    "En."x2

    Aoba and Rin agreed almost at the same time. They followed behind Saki and walked into the tower.

    "Right!"

    At this time, a ninja looked at Aoba and the other two. He suddenly made a sound and immediately stopped the three of them.

    "The Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth have been tested. It does not affect you. You can choose to keep it as a souvenir or directly open them to see what secrets are hidden inside."

    The ninja told them.

    He was a ninja who specialized in this job.

    Every team that arrives, he would tell this.

    "I understand. Thank you!"

    Saki thanked the two ninjas and entered. As she walked, she looked at the two scrolls in her hand.

    "There''s no need to keep this!"

    "Let''s open it directly!"

    "Let''s see what is written inside..."

    Saki was very curious, and her resistance to this kind of thing was relatively weak.

    "I think it''s possible!" Rin nodded and agreed with Saki.

    "I don''t care," Aoba said indifferently. After being suspected by Saki, his feelings for this team changed.

    "Then I''ll open it when we get into a room!"

    It was Aoba''s opinion that Saki asked for.

    After all, in her opinion.

    In the first round, Aoba gave the answers to the test paper.

    This answer allowed them to pass the first round of Chunin Exams.

    They even break the record!

    ....

    In the second round, it was also because of Aoba''s analysis that they could determine the location of the Scroll of Heaven.

    Although the person who got the Scroll of Heaven was Rin, without Aoba''s words, Rin would not have been able to get the Scroll of Heaven.

    Therefore.

    It could also be seen that Aoba won the Scroll of Heaven!

    As for these two points.

    Saki did not deny this thing!

    Only...

    Right now, she wasn''t very clear if Aoba had actually relied on his own strength to obtain these two points or if he had received a hint from Shikaku.

    Very quickly.

    Saki brought Aoba and Ron into a room in the tower.

    The room was empty.

    There was a mural hanging on the wall.

    On the mural was a series of words, and these words seemed to have something to do with the Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth.

    "What is this?!"

    The mural immediately attracted Saki''s curiosity, and she slowly read it.

    "If "Heaven" does not exist, enrich your knowledge, and prepare for the chance."

    "If "Earth" does not exist, run the field in search of an advantage."

    "Open the series of Heaven and Earth, and the perilous way shall be redressed."

    "This is a "___" ultimate secret for leadership."

    "Sign..."

    "Third Hokage!"

    After reading all the words on the top, Saki seemed to understand something in her heart, but she also seemed not to understand anything.

    "Saki, what does this mean? Why can''t I understand?" Rin blinked her eyes and stared at the words on the wall. If the words on the wall were taken out separately, she recognized them. But she had no idea what they meant when they were put together.

    "Aoba, do you know?" Saki asked Aoba. She took the initiative to ease the relationship between her and Aoba. Although she still had a knot in her heart, it did not stop her from thinking that Aoba was a good person. She just wanted to understand more clearly what was going on. What kind of role did Shikaku play?

    "I am not very clear." Aoba shook his head. He was too lazy to think about it. After that, he said, "Let''s open the scroll!"

    "Okay!"

    Saki nodded. She was already very curious about the scroll. She held the Scroll of Heaven in her left hand and gently broke the seal of the Scroll of Heaven. Then, she also broke the seal of the Scroll of Earth in her other hand. Her two hands held the edge of the Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth, respectively. At the same time, she released her grip.

    The Scroll of Heaven and Scroll of Earth roll down and open up.

    There were no words on these two scrolls.

    Instead, they were a series of seals.

    "Ah?!"

    There was a hint of disappointment in Saki''s expression. This was not what she had imagined at all.

    "What is this?"

    Saki looked at the ghost-like thing on the scroll. It could be said that she did not recognize any of them. She had no idea what this thing was used for.

    "This is the Summoning Seals," Aoba said lightly. Others might not recognize it, but he was too clear about it. When he was learning about these seals, he drew them countless times.

    "Summoning Seals?!"

    When Saki and Rin heard Aoba''s words, they immediately widened their eyes, revealing the same shock.

    Bang!

    Just as the two of them were in shock.

    Along with a burst of air, a figure emerged from the white smoke and appeared in front of Aoba and the other two.

    The moment this figure appeared.

    They could only vaguely see the outline of this person here, but they could not see his face at first.

    Of course.

    Aoba was an exception.

    The moment this person appeared, Aoba knew who this person was. He helplessly curled his lips.

    Coming here!

    And throw a smoke grenade!

    Pretending to be mysterious!

    Aoba couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the person inside the smoke.

    "Congratulations on passing the second round of Chunin Exams. I am proud of you. You are really great!"

    All of a sudden.

    A voice sounded from the smoke.

    The voice was very familiar.

    There was no need to think about it.

    Saki and Rin knew who it was.

    "Brother Fugaku... Why is it you?"

    Saki said with great regret that what popped out of the scroll was something she hadn''t expected. It made her feel greatly disappointed.

    "Your performance really surprised me. I did not expect that I would be summoned so quickly!"

    "Do you miss your Brother Fugaku?"

    "I volunteered to take on this job!"

    The corners of Fugaku''s mouth rose. His gaze swept over Aoba and the others. To be honest, the shock in his heart was far too great and too happy.

    He had thought that the team formed by Aoba and the other two would pass the second round of the Chunin Exams, but he did not expect it to be so fast. This really made him feel incredible.

    What exactly happened?

    He was not very clear in his heart.

    However.

    He could be said to be very happy to be able to see Aoba and the other two here!

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    Fugaku cleared his throat. He looked at Saki and said helplessly, "Saki, you don''t seem to want to see me?"

    "No... no... absolutely not..." Saki lied through her teeth.

    "Hahahaha, it''s good that you didn''t. I believe you!"

    Fugaku laughed loudly. Right now, his mood could be said to be extremely good. He didn''t care about these trivial things at all.

    "Now..."

    "My mission is..."

    "To convey the Chunin instruction in Hokage-sama''s massage."

    Fugaku pointed at the words on the wall. Those words were the words that Saki had read just now.

    All of a sudden.

    Fugaku attracted the attention of the three people who were not interested...

    "The heaven here refers to the wisdom of a person, and the earth refers to the physical strength of a person."

    "If Heaven does not exist, enrich your knowledge, and prepare for the chance. This sentence means that if one lacks wisdom, one should study hard and prepare for the mission''s arrival."

    "If Earth does not exist, run the field in search of an advantage. This sentence means that if one lacks physical strength, one should persevere in training every day and not slack off."

    "Open the series of Heaven and Earth, and the perilous way shall be redressed. This means that even the most dangerous mission can be completed if one can possess wisdom and physical strength."

    "The word in the blank is a person."

    "This is a "person" ultimate secret for leadership. The person refers to Chunin."

    "The second round of the Chunin Exam is a survival test. You all have completed it very well."

    "Chunin is equivalent to a leader of a team. They have the responsibility of leading a team. Be more deeply aware of the necessity of physical strength and knowledge in missions."

    "You must remember this Chunin instruction."

    "This is what I want to convey to you."

    "I hope you can continue to work hard, pass the Chunin Exams, and become a qualified Chunin!"

    When Fugaku finished his last sentence, he found that the three people in front of him, including Aoba, were almost asleep.

 Chapter 367: A Group of People Came in Together!

    Chapter 367: A Group of People Came in Together!

    Fugaku talked for a long time here. After speaking, he looked at Aoba and the others, who were already showing signs of sleepiness, and a trace of doubt appeared in his eyes.

    "What?"

    "Didn''t I speak vividly?"

    "Why do you look like you don''t like to listen?"

    Fugaku said, not understanding. After he said this, his gaze swept over the faces of the three people. It seemed that he wanted to see something from their faces, but it did not work.

    "Brother Fugaku, I''m afraid you misunderstand vividly..." Aoba said helplessly. He could see very obvious traces of memorizing text from Fugaku. The content he had just said was almost all memorized and had just been memorized not long ago.

    "Smelly brat, I came here especially to tell you all this, and you actually scolded me!" Fugaku said with a smile.

    "Brother Fugaku, is this... the content after the combination of the Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth?" Saki asked doubtfully. There was a slightly disappointed expression on her face. In her heart, she was looking forward to these two scrolls, but now, this expectation seemed to fail with the arrival of Fugaku.

    "That''s right! This is all the content! Are you surprised? Are you surprised?" Fugaku said with a smile. He did not know what the three people in front of him were thinking. Anyway, he was quite happy. After all, he saw that the three people had arrived at the tower at such a fast speed. This meant that all three would enter the third round of the Chunin exam. Then, there would be a possibility of becoming Chunin.

    "Yes~" Saki''s expression of helplessness is beyond words. This is a process from extreme anticipation to extreme disappointment. The Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth content, in fact, was like a mystery box to her when she opened it. She held great expectations. She did not know what she wanted, but it was definitely not Fugaku.

    "Alright! I won''t say anything else! You can now go and rest! After the Chunin Exams'' second round is over, I will treat you to ramen!" Fugaku did not say the word "treat" with much difficulty. After all, he had treated them once and found that treating them was not so exaggerated.

    Bang!

    After Fugaku said this, an explosion rang out, and he disappeared.

    At this time.

    Only then did Aoba realize that the person in front of them was not Fugaku''s real body but a shadow clone.

    "That''s it..."

    Saki said with slight regret. After she finished speaking, that complicated thought appeared in her mind again, and she glanced at Aoba.

    Almost in an instant.

    Aoba felt Saki''s gaze and knew this girl wanted to ask about Nara Shikaku''s matter again.

    "Let''s go inside!"

    Aoba immediately said. He didn''t want to explain anything anymore. If you believe this kind of thing, you believe it. If you don''t believe it, you don''t believe it. There was no point in saying anything more. From the moment Saki suspected him, he didn''t want to say anything more.

    After saying that.

    Aoba quickly walked toward the tower''s inner side, leaving Saki and Rin with a proud and aloof back view.

    "Eh..."

    Saki hesitated for a moment. She really wanted to ask Aoba again. After all, the moment this question appeared in her head, it was like a fishbone stuck in her throat.

    If she doesn''t figure it out...

    She would not calm down.

    After all...

    She could endure Shikaku''s obstruction, but she was not willing to accept Shikaku''s help in this way. This was not the way she wanted. She just wanted to win the title of Chunin through her real performance and strength, not in this way of cheating.

    "Saki..."

    Rin looked at Saki. She had many words in her heart, but she did not know whether to say them or not. After all, it was really difficult to say it out loud. Her thoughts were different from Saki. She did not think Aoba had gotten the answers in the way Saki thought.

    But...

    She was not a particularly smart person, to begin with.

    She didn''t know how to reason or analyze.

    She had always relied on one thing.

    That was intuition!

    Her intuition told her that Aoba did not cheat, nor was he the one arranged by Shikaku. But she didn''t have any evidence; she only had intuition.

    "Let''s go as well."

    Saki nodded and led Rin into the tower''s inner side.

    Soon.

    The two of them arrived on a wide floor in the tower.

    This was an extremely spacious field; a stone statue was next to it, forming hand seals.

    When Saki saw Aoba, he immediately followed quickly. Her lips moved slightly, and just as she was about to speak, she saw Aoba turn around.

    "Saki, Rin, the first two rounds have been very enjoyable. The next third round is the individual battles. My mission is over, and the next round will be up to you," Aoba said indifferently. The meaning he expressed was the same as what he said. He could not bring two people to win the individual battle. Aoba did not explain anything because he felt that this was the best result.

    "What do you mean?" Saki frowned. Aoba seemed to have revealed something but also didn''t reveal anything. After listening to him, she seemed to understand something but didn''t completely understand it. This feeling of not going up or down was particularly uncomfortable.

    "It''s literally." Aoba smiled slightly. After he finished speaking, he walked directly to the wall next to them. After that, he sat on the ground and closed his eyes to rest. It was as if he was telling Saki that this matter was over and that she should not ask anything else.

    "Hey, I..."

    When Saki saw Aoba''s expression, she didn''t know what to say. She was completely stunned.

    ''Damn it!''

    She silently cursed in her heart.

    However...

    Now, she felt that the possibility of what she suspected was increasing. After all, Aoba directly looked like he was not going to explain.

    She could no longer think of any other reason why he might not explain.

    There was only the guilt of being unable to refute after being hit.

    If she had wronged Aoba, why would he not explain? After all, he could explain it clearly with just a few words!

    Saki looked at Aoba. Aoba had already closed his eyes to rest in her line of sight. He did not speak at all. With his current state, it was completely impossible to ask for any results.

    In her opinion...

    There was a 99% chance that Aoba had acted under Shikaku''s arrangements!

    This was also the reason why she felt that Aoba did not explain.

    It was not that he did not want to explain.

    It was because he could not explain it at all.

    All of a sudden.

    Saki looked at Aoba with a complicated expression. Her mood was even more complicated than what appeared in her eyes. After all, she had already regarded Aoba as a friend and a partner in her heart. She even thought that after the Chunin Exam finished, she would continue to maintain the team of three with Aoba. In the future, they will do tasks together.

    No matter what was said.

    Aoba was the first person to sign the consent form.

    This moved her heart.

    She felt that Aoba was someone who would give his life for them.

    But...

    It wasn''t until Aoba analyzed so many things for no reason, and then they found the Scroll of Heaven in less than five minutes that she couldn''t help but think back to what happened during this period.

    In fact.

    In the first round.

    She did not suspect Aoba.

    After all, at that time, Shikaku had placed them in three different examination rooms. At that time, she thought Shikaku was deliberately making things difficult for them.

    Thus.

    That full mark.

    Even though she found it a little strange.

    But she could still attribute it to luck.

    But...

    No matter how lucky they were.

    It couldn''t possibly drop two times in a row!

    She didn''t really believe that such a coincidence would occur in this world. One in the first round and the other in the second round. Their luck value in the two consecutive rounds made them arrive at the tower without any injuries.

    Such a thing happened.

    If she didn''t have any doubts.

    Then she didn''t know how slow she would be!

    Therefore.

    She felt that she had to ask.

    Now, Aoba''s reaction made her very dissatisfied. Especially when she saw Aoba with his eyes closed, she was even more angry.

    "Aoba, this is not right. I feel that even if there is some misunderstanding between us, it is still not too late to explain it now. Otherwise, we might not even be friends in the future!" Saki said coldly.

    In fact.

    In this matter.

    There was one thing that she cared about the most.

    That was...

    If Aoba did not get any answers in advance and was not assigned a special mission by Shikaku, then even if they did not advance in the Chunin Exams in the end, she still recognized Aoba. After all, Aoba took the initiative to sign the consent form, which was his trust to the two.

    But!

    If everything was fake!

    Aoba knew the answer!

    These were all Shikaku''s arrangements!

    If everything was arranged...

    Then, whether they signed the consent form was no longer important. This was because Aoba clearly knew the final result. They would not encounter any death threat at all. Naturally, they would not need this consent form. Whether they signed it or not would not have any effect.

    If that was the case.

    Aoba signing the consent form.

    There was no way to prove that Aoba entrusted his life to them.

    In that case, the conditions that she approved of Aoba would naturally be gone.

    Saki''s eyes quietly stared at Aoba. She only wanted an explanation; the rest was no longer that important.

    "Saki, my mission is over. You have successfully reached the third round of the Chunin Exams. The following is an individual battle. There is no need for teammates, and there is no need for me. Moreover..."

    Aoba said silently with his eyes closed. When he said the last sentence, his tone paused slightly.

    When he spoke, he did not even open his eyes.

    In fact, he did not expect that Saki would have such a reaction. However, he could use it well since there was such a reaction.

    "I am not here to make friends!" Aoba said indifferently.

    This sentence seemed very cold.

    But it was also what he wanted.

    When he was taking the Chunin Exams, his heart was somewhat rippled. It was indeed the first time he found the feeling of having a teammate in the ninja world, so he also used some strength in the exam process to help Saki and Rin come here.

    But...

    What he could not accept the most was doubt.

    He himself is a person with a relatively insecure heart, and he will not easily open his heart to others. After coming to the ninja world, the only person he could really call a good friend was Minato.

    He was also willing to be friends with these two people.

    Sometimes.

    There were some things.

    If you have some doubts, you have to ask.

    Everyone has their own secrets and some private things, so we need to leave some space for each other.

    But that was far from being as easy as taking down the whole team.

    There was no need to kill.

    As long as he could make one of the team members lose their ability to fight, even if the team obtained the Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth, they would not be able to pass the second round.

    ...

    Aoba''s clone quickly shuttled through the forest. His speed was very fast.

    In almost a few minutes.

    Aoba''s clone had already arrived near the team and could clearly hear their conversation.

    "Where exactly is the Scroll of Heaven? There isn''t even a clue. We only know that it is in the forest. What is the difference between this and finding a needle in a haystack?"

    "The second round is already so abnormal. What about the third round?"

    "We haven''t even found the Scroll of Heaven, yet you still dare to think about the third round. Let''s concentrate on passing the second round first!"

    "This broken forest is too big!"

    "That''s right, not only did we not find the Scroll of Heaven, we didn''t even see the other team!"

    "In fact, we can also go to the tower''s vicinity to keep watch. Maybe a team has found the Scroll of Heaven. That way, we can directly grab their Scroll of Heaven!"

    "..."

    The three people in this team chimed in while searching for the Scroll of Heaven in this area and discussing the follow-up plan.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s clone directly came out of the branch not far from the three people. His gaze had already accurately landed on the three people and confirmed their identities.

    It was not Iwagakure''s team, nor was it Uchiha Kaede and Hyuga Hanamichi''s team. It was just Konohagakure''s team that had always wanted to be a passer-by.

    When Aoba''s clone saw this team, he had no other thoughts. He quickly left. After all, in his opinion, the ninjas in this team were not a match for Saki and Rin, so they did not need to lose their members.

    Right now, he still did not know that Saki had already questioned Aoba.

    All judgment.

    It was based an hour ago.

    That was to say.

    A total of 10 teams entered the second round venue, Forest of Death. Aoba''s team occupied one.

    When Aoba and the two girls entered the tower.

    There were nine teams left.

    Iwagakure''s team, Uchiha Kaede''s team, and Hyuga Hanamichi''s team were three teams.

    After taking down these three teams...

    There were only six teams left in the Forest of Death.

    Of these six teams, at most, four could advance. This result was already perfectly within his expectations. There was no need for him to do anything else. Otherwise, it would be too much.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s clone quickly left this place. He had only appeared for a short period and was not noticed by these people. It was as if he had never been here.

    After Aoba''s clone left, he immediately moved quickly toward the next place. His thoughts spread throughout this part, and he monitored every chakra movement.

    Swish Swish Swish....

    Aoba''s clone continuously shuttled through the forest; his speed had already reached a terrifying level.

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba''s clone arrived at the area where the next team was located.

    Aoba''s figure directly appeared on the branch. The moment he appeared, a gaze fell on him.

    "Who?"

    A cold voice sounded. The owner of this voice was a member of the team below.

    This person was wearing a white robe.

    His black hair was casually scattered behind him like a waterfall, giving off a feeling of a gentle breeze.

    Not only that.

    At this time.

    The veins in this person''s eyes and temple were bulging.

    His pair of white eyes were extremely eye-catching.

    Hyuga Hanamichi!

    This name first appeared in the brain of Aoba''s clone. This was also the person he was more worried about.

    The only thing that could be confirmed at present was that the Hyuga Clan''s Byakugan could see chakra.

    However, it was impossible to distinguish between shadow clones.

    Because shadow clones were corporeal. Each shadow clon possessed chakra, so they would be the same as real ones in Byakugan''s perspective.

    The only problem was...

    Aoba did not know if the Hyuga Clan''s Byakugan could see through the advanced paper clones. If such a good disguise did not work, there was no way to hide his identity.

    After all, even if it was a shadow clone.

    It was also Aoba''s shadow clone.

    No!

    He had to get rid of this person first!

    When Aoba''s clone saw Hyuga Hanamichi, he knew what to do. After that, he quickly moved around in the forest, not allowing the Byakugan to focus on him.

    The current Byakugan could be said to be observing.

    Observing the surroundings from a near 359-degree angle.

    It was not focused on a person to see his chakra pathways and chakra.

    This was Aoba''s chance.

    "An enemy is coming!"

    Hyuga Hanamichi''s expression turned extremely grave. From his observation, what he could see was already very blurry. It was a series of extremely fast afterimages, so much so that he could not even see who the other party was.

    This was the difference in physical speed.

    Even if Aoba''s clone did not change into anything else, the other party would still be unable to see clearly.

    This was all thanks to the Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) he had just used!

    He even applied some lightning chakra to his body.

    However, he didn''t enter the lightning chakra mode. He only used this method to increase his speed.

    Suddenly.

    As Aoba''s clone quickly ran, the paper on his body changed rapidly, from Satsuma Rentaro''s original appearance to Iwagakure ninja Akainu''s appearance.

    The clone''s appearance changed quickly.

    Almost in the blink of an eye.

    The change had been completed.

    Aoba''s clone had successfully become Iwagakure''s Akainu. After that, he began to approach Hyuga Hanamichi quickly. However, he did not go straight. Instead, he quickly circled them and created a series of sonic booms.

    "The other party is very fast!"

    Hyuga Hanamichi said cautiously. After saying this, he slowly raised his hands and made the Eight Trigrams Palm gesture. He was already ready to meet the enemy.

    As for his other two teammates, they were extremely flustered. They did not need Hyuga Hanamichi to report anything and already knew that the opponent was fast.

    This was obvious without looking.

    The sound of air breaking had already reached this level.

    This was something they had never seen before.

    Swish!

    All of a sudden.

    A red flash of light flashed past. It was Aoba''s clone who attacked at a terrifying speed. However, Aoba''s clone had already turned into Iwagakure ninja Akainu.

    "Chokajugan no Jutsu(Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique)!"

    Aoba''s clone punched straight at Hyuga Hanamichi''s chest. The speed of this punch was so fast that they could not even react.

    Bang!

    After the punch landed.

    Aoba''s clone had already left in a flash. He did not stay here any longer.

    There was no need to look anymore.

    He was a medical ninja.

    It was very clear about his attack.

    His strength was not concentrated at all. Instead, it spread out in all directions. However, it could still easily shatter the bones of the other party.

    Fractured sternum!

    This was something that could not be avoided!

    According to his medical experience, Aoba felt that Hyuga Hanamichi only needed to lie quietly in the hospital for three months to recover perfectly, and there would be no sequelae left.

    However...

    This time Chunin Exams.

    Don''t even think about participating again!

    Aoba had no way to block this team from advancing to the third round, but he could solve the people in this team.

    "Hanamichi, are you okay?"

    Aoba''s clone could still hear the shouts of Hyuga Hanamichi''s teammates, but he still maintained Akainu''s appearance.

    Even if the two teammates could not see clearly when he moved around them.

    But when he threw that punch.

    They could see his appearance clearly.

    Aoba deliberately imitated Akainu''s appearance and does a sneak attack so that in the end, Hyuga Hanamichi and his teammates would point their spears at this ninja called Akainu. They would not think of him at all.

    "Huh?"

    ..

    Aoba''s clone frowned slightly.

    At the same time, the paper on his body flew up and down, quickly changing. After all, it was no longer suitable to use Akainu''s identity. What if the next person he met was the real Akainu?

    But...

    At this time.

    He suddenly discovered an extremely strange phenomenon.

    In the No. 1 entrance direction, he found a large amount of chakra pouring in, moving in groups toward the tower''s direction.

    "Who are they?"

    Many small question marks appeared on the head of Aoba''s clone. When he entered the venue, the rules were already very obvious: no one could go out, and no one could come in.

    But...

    Now someone came in?

    And it was...

    A group of people came in together!

 Chapter 368: You Were Killed by me, Satsuma Rentaro

    Chapter 368: You Were Killed by me, Satsuma Rentaro

    Aoba''s clone clearly felt a group of chakra entering the venue.

    This was very surprising.

    After all, the Chunin Exams had a relevant rule; no one could come out and enter during the examination.

    Now, a group of people had entered this place.

    Then...

    There must be a problem!

    Aoba''s clone quickly ran toward the location of this group of chakra.

    Of course.

    He was not running blindly.

    His attention had been focused on those groups of chakra, feeling their movement and avoiding being discovered by the opposite side.

    Swish swish swish...

    After a while, Aoba''s clone had already arrived near these chakras.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba''s clone began to slow down his pace.

    Moreover, he was calm and collected.

    He restrained all his aura because he did not want to be easily exposed to the attention of these people. After all, he still did not know who these people were and whether they had some special means of perception.

    Aoba''s clone slowly approached the group of people and maintained this distance, always putting himself in a very alert condition.

    "These people are..."

    When Aoba''s clone saw the ninjas shuttling through the forest, he immediately realized their identity through these people''s clothes.

    "Proctors?"

    Aoba''s clone suddenly had a bitter feeling because it was not some special person who entered the Forest of Death, but the ninjas in charge of the examination came in.

    For a moment.

    Aoba''s clone immediately stopped and did not bother these people. Instead, he stood on the tree branch and opened the memory of the ninja who led them to their chosen entrance.

    Aoba''s clone quickly browsed through the rules of the second round of the Chunin Exams.

    This was part of the rules.

    This was a rule proposed for proctor ninjas.

    "I see."

    Aoba accurately found the relevant rules in the ninja''s memory.

    During the second round of the Chunin Exam, the proctors could only enter the venue after an hour. They could not stay too long in the field and must reach the tower as fast as possible.

    During this process.

    Try not to be noticed by other participants.

    They could not disturb the participants.

    They could not stop or help the participants.

    They could not do anything that would affect the Chunin Exams process.

    "These people are still considered late."

    Aoba nodded silently. Theoretically, you can enter within an hour, but it doesn''t matter if you are late. Generally speaking, it was within a reasonable range as long as you arrived before the first team passed.

    As for why these people only came in after two hours.

    If he did not guess wrong.

    Those proctors did not believe that a team could pass the second round so quickly.

    After all, the second-round fastest record was more than four hours.

    Moreover, that record was created by the extremely powerful Minato.

    Aoba''s clone slowly opened his eyes. Now that he understood what was happening, he did not take these proctors seriously. After all, these people could not affect the ongoing exam at all.

    From his perception.

    These people were indeed moving in the direction of the tower.

    "Next target."

    Aoba''s clone was about to shift his attention away from these people. He did not care whether these people''s leader was Nara Shikaku. No matter who it was, it did not matter.

    After that.

    His perception focused on the two or three participants closest to him.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s clone quickly disappeared.

    Ten minutes later.

    Aoba''s clone came to another part of the forest and was already very close to a three-man team.

    His line of sight crossed the forest.

    He looked at the three people who were shuttling between the trees.

    Suddenly.

    The eyes of Aoba''s clone lit up slightly, and a meaningful look flashed in his eyes.

    "It''s them!"

    Aoba''s clone immediately confirmed the identities of these three people.

    These three people were the Iwagakure ninjas who came to participate in Chunin Exams, Akainu, Aokiji, and Kizaru.

    "I didn''t expect to meet them here."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. These three people could be said to be the most important targets for him.

    However.

    He didn''t immediately act.

    Instead, he went to check the positions of those proctors.

    When he confirmed that those people were very close to the tower and would not hear any movement, a faint smile appeared in his eyes.

    Wouldn''t this become interesting!

    After that.

    Aoba''s clone quickly rushed toward the three people.

    At this moment.

    Above the forest.

    The three Iwagakure ninjas were quickly shuttling between the trees.

    "What kind of Chunin Exams is this? I don''t care if they want to fight or not, but why must we do this boring treasure hunt? The most important thing is that it''s hard to find!" Kizaru complained helplessly.

    "Let''s hurry up and find it!" Akainu said coldly, "If we don''t find the Scroll of Heaven before the end of this exam, then we will lose a lot of faces. If we can''t go to the third round, Tsuchikage-sama''s plan will be broken!"

    "The problem now is that we don''t know where the Scroll of Heaven is hidden. If we go to the front of the tower and guard it, although we might encounter Konohagakure ninjas who obtained the Scroll of Heaven, many people are there. If we are careless, we might be surrounded. After all, other than us, everyone here is a Konohagakure ninja." Aokiji analyzed.

    "We can''t use that method. This is Konohagakure''s territory. Our current task is only to pass the second round. There is no need to be so eye-catching." Akainu said slowly.

    "That''s right, such a hateful mission; it''s so annoying," Kizaru complained.

    Right at this moment.

    These three Iwagakure ninjas were shocked and immediately stopped in their tracks. They all looked in the direction behind them.

    The three of them had extremely cautious expressions in their eyes.

    "Someone is coming!"

    The three discovered the problem immediately and looked behind them. From their reactions, it could be seen that their perception was quite good.

    Swish!

    At this time.

    A figure jumped out.

    He appeared directly in front of these three people.

    It was Aoba''s clone.

    At this time.

    Aoba''s clone had changed into the appearance of Satsuma Rentaro.

    "Who are you?"

    When Akainu saw Aoba''s clone, he first asked this question. Moreover, he had already noticed the Kirigakure ninja forehead protector worn on Aoba''s forehead.

    This made him realize a very serious problem.

    The ninja in front of him was a Kirigakure ninja.

    But...

    Kirigakure did not participate in this Chunin Exams.

    Then how did this Kirigakure ninja come out of this Forest of Death?

    This question came out of Akainu''s mind, and even Aokiji and Kizaru were thinking about the same question. One must know that this forest was the place where Konohagakure held Chunin Exams. Those Jonin ninjas had screened it, and there should be no other people here except those Chunin Exams'' participants.

    Then...

    If this person could stand here.

    This meant that this person was also a participant.

    In other words...

    A spy in Konohagakure!

    As they thought of this, they felt a chill.

    These three Iwagakure ninjas were a little dumbfounded.

    This spy was too arrogant!

    "Who I am is not important..."

    Aoba''s clone said silently. He had not thought of any identity to talk about. Although he was using Satsuma Rentaro''s appearance now, if he used Satsuma Rentaro''s identity, it would affect some of the previous arrangements.

    "It''s fine even if you don''t say it. I already know who you are. You are the spy that Kirigakure hid in Konohagakure. I don''t know how you entered the Chunin Exams, but you actually dare to stand out so brazenly. You are too bold!" Akainu said coldly. When he saw Aoba''s clone, he had already analyzed it very clearly.

    "..."

    Aoba''s clone was stunned. He did not expect that the other party had already prepared the script before he could make up a story.

    "Then let me play with you guys!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. He was still thinking about explaining it so the other party could believe that a ninja from Kirigakure had appeared here.

    After all, it was not very reasonable, no matter how he explained it.

    He had also thought of saying that he was Kirigakure''s spy, but that was too much of a cover. Other than idiots, no one would believe it.

    "You are a Jonin?!"

    Akainu widened his eyes. He could participate in the Chunin Exams, and it was already clear that he possessed a Chunin''s strength. However, he was still not Jonin, and he was far from Jonin''s level.

    They were in Chunin Exams.

    Facing those participants whose strength was between Genin and Chunin.

    They could still do whatever they wanted.

    However, it would still be completely insufficient if they were to encounter the real Jonin. Now that the difference in strength was evident, he instantly determined that this person was Jonin.

    After all.

    The opponent fought three at once.

    Moreover, he used a water clone that wasn''t as strong as his main body.

    He was actually able to neutralize their attacks so easily.

    Then...

    How strong was this person''s original body

    However...

    When Akainu was thinking about these questions, he did not realize one thing he did not know. It was that Aoba, who he mistook as his original body not far away, was actually not his original body but a clone.

    "Run!"

    Akainu suddenly roared. He knew that if a Jonin came out of this forest now, it could be said that he could easily kill his way through this place.

    The participant who had not passed the Chunin Exams were like little sheep in front of a Jonin. They had no ability to fight back and could only leave their fates in the hands of the other party.

    As soon as Akainu said this.

    Aokiji and Kizaru both understood and immediately prepared to leave.

    They all knew very well.

    Now was not the time to be brave.

    There was no need to hold on here.

    "Do you think you can run away?"

    At this time, Aoba''s indifferent voice rang out. It clearly entered the ears of the three people, causing their expressions to instantly change, as if they had heard something extremely terrifying.

    For them now.

    Aoba''s voice was like a voice from hell.

    Just hearing it made their hair stand on end.

    "Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique)!"

    Aoba''s three water clones spoke at almost the same time. Afterward, they held onto the opponent and became a large water ball, wrapping the three ninjas inside.

    The three ninjas were imprisoned in the water ball and could not move. They were completely restrained.

    "Oh..."

    Akainu tried his best to struggle in the water prison, but no matter how much strength he used, it would be dissipated by the surrounding water. So much so that he has a sense of powerlessness and drowning, but he still does not drown.

    Not only was Akainu like this.

    Aokiji and Kizaru.

    They were both in the same position.

    "Disperse."

    Aoba''s clone said indifferently. After he said this, the water on the ground quickly seeped into the ground.

    Almost in the blink of an eye.

    This place had changed from a ground that had almost become a river to a damp ground. Although traces of battle could be seen, it was not too obvious.

    During this process, not only did Aoba use water-release ninjutsu, but he also used earth-release ninjutsu to dissolve the water here.

    "You must be very curious; why do I need to create so much water to deal with the three of you?"

    Aoba''s clone looked at the three of them. He still maintained the appearance of Satsuma Rentaro and looked at the three of them with a smile.

    "If you are curious, then be curious..."

    "I don''t intend to tell you."

    "After all, you are going to die soon."

    "As a dead person..."

    "It''s better not to know so much!"

    Aoba''s clone said one sentence after another. When his words came out, the three ninjas could not help but turn their eyes to glare at him, but he did not mind at all.

    There was no need to say anything to the enemy.

    This was his principle problem.

    In the past, when he looked at Naruto anime, he discovered this problem. It was that these ninjas had too many words.

    He didn''t know if it was to explain his awesome layout ability.

    Or what kind of sense of accomplishment he wanted to express.

    In short...

    These ninjas would teach their opponents the reason why they did some things in almost every battle.

    Aoba would not do this.

    He felt there was no need to say much to his opponent. That would only give them a great chance of reversing the situation.

    However...

    Aoba used this two water-release ninjutsu.

    His goal was also very simple.

    The first point was that he didn''t want these three ninjas to be able to use earth-release ninjutsu so that their resistance wouldn''t be so strong.

    The second point was that when he used clones, it was as if he had changed into a different person. He could freely use his ninjutsu and didn''t need to worry too much.

    The third point, which was also the most important, was to show his identity as a Kirigakure ninja as much as possible. He uses Exploding Water Colliding Wave and Water Clone. With this kind of casting habit, anyone would believe that he was Kirigakure''s ninja.

    Such an explanation.

    Of course, he can''t say it.

    However...

    There were still some things that could be said.

    "Now you can die."

    Aoba''s clone said indifferently. A hint of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes as he stared at the three ninjas with a cruel smile.

    "This way, no one will know that you were killed by me, Satsuma Rentaro. Iwagakure will only blame your death on Konohagakure. This way, your Iwagakure will fight with Konohagakure!" Aoba''s clone slowly said.

    "Mmmmmmm..."

    Akainu struggled with all his might. He wanted to break free from this place but couldn''t do it at all. The anxiety in his heart had reached an extremely high level.

    "Actually, you can''t blame me!"

    "Who asked you, Iwagakure, to choose to participate in Konohagakure''s Chunin Exams at this time?"

    "If I don''t seize this opportunity..."

    "That would be too much of a waste of an opportunity!"

    "So it''s not a waste for me to take the risk to sneak in here!"

    Aoba''s clone said one sentence after another. He was not really talking to these three Iwagakure ninjas but using them to send the wrong information.

    But it was precisely this information.

    Just now, it made these three people believe it even more.

    After all...

    According to normal logic.

    Who would lie to a dead person?

    If the three ninjas were alive, then the evidence mentioned might not be the case after the investigation. It could be speculated that someone deliberately led them.

    But...

    If these three people died.

    This sentence was obtained from their memories.

    That was another meaning!

    "Don''t worry!"

    "I''ll do it very quickly!"

    "You won''t feel any pain!"

    "And..."

    "I will promise you."

    "Your bodies will not be eaten by the wild animal here!"

    "I will hang you in the most conspicuous position, let people find you, let Iwagakure''s people know..."

    "Konohagakure''s ninjas killed you!"

    Aoba''s clone instilled this word into the three ninjas, making them deeply believe that Aoba was Satsuma Rentaro and that his purpose of doing such a thing was to shift their deaths to Konohagakure and then make the relationship between Iwagakure and Konohagakure stiffen.

    Although they came here with a mission, they were going to attack Konohagakure.

    But...

    They did not want to be used to frame someone.

    Aoba''s words immediately made the three ninjas extremely unhappy. It could be said that they were angry to a certain extent. They were all staring at Aoba''s clone. There were many angry words in their hearts that they wanted to say, but they could not say a word. They were completely restricted by Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique).

    However.

    At this time.

    They had already believed Aoba''s words.

    The person in front of them was Kirigakure''s Satsuma Rentaro. Everything he had done was to frame their death to Konohagakure to muddy the water here.

    "Everything is over."

    Aoba''s clone took out a kunai from his ninja pouch. After that, his gaze swept past the three of them.

    He seemed to have stopped on Akainu for a while, then shook his head, seemingly dissatisfied.

    After that.

    He looked at Aokiji.

    "Let''s start with you!"

    Aoba''s clone walked toward Aokiji, who had been bound by Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique).

    In front of Akainu and Kizaru, he raised his hand that held the kunai and stabbed Aokiji''s body...

 Chapter 369: The First Team to Reach the Tower Has Appeared!

    Chapter 369: The First Team to Reach the Tower Has Appeared!

    "No!!!"

    In an instant.

    Akainu and Kizaru both roared in their hearts. Their gazes looked toward Aokiji through Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique).

    Under the gaze of the two of them.

    The ninja named Satsuma Rentaro held a kunai in his hand and directly stabbed Aokiji, who was trapped in Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) like them.

    The entire action was extremely decisive.

    There was no pause at all.

    It could be seen.

    He wasn''t trying to scare them.

    Puchi!

    At this time, a piercing sound rang out. The kunai in the clone''s hand pierced directly into Aokiji''s heart without hesitation.

    Aokiji''s eyes were wide open, and his two eyeballs bulged out. The whites of his eyes were filled with bright red blood. It looked like he had no idea how things had turned out like this.

    "No!!!"

    Akainu and Kizaru screamed at the same time. However, they could not make a sound at all.

    After that.

    Aoba''s clone suddenly pulled out the kunai in his hand, and blood instantly appeared.

    Fresh blood slowly emerged from Aokiji''s heart.

    After a while.

    The entire Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) had already been dyed red.

    This red Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) had a great visual impact on Akainu and Kizaru, causing everything to look terrifying.

    "One of your companions is already on his way."

    Aoba''s clone said indifferently. His tone was extremely calm, and he sounded like he was talking about an extremely insignificant matter. It seemed like this matter would not cause any waves in his heart.

    Bang!

    Just as Aoba''s clone finished speaking, this Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique), which had already been dyed red, suddenly exploded. The bright red blood water ball was like a water balloon that had exploded, scattering and slowly seeping into the ground.

    Thud!

    Along with the falling sound, a corpse fell heavily to the ground and finally lay on its back in the bloody water on the ground.

    From the appearance of this body.

    It could be confirmed that it was already dead.

    "How does it feel to watch your companion die before you?"

    Aoba''s clone looked at Akainu and Kizaru. They were not from the same camp. The two sides were already in a hostile position, so killing them was not a psychological burden to him at all.

    Moreover...

    They had all signed a consent form when they entered the Forest of Death. No one would be responsible for their deaths here.

    However.

    The reason why Aoba''s clone did this was not to abuse the three of them. When he killed Aokiji just now, he was also giving the other party a quick death. What he wanted to do was to make a deeper layout.

    He wanted to deepen this part of memory in Akainu and Kizaru.

    Akainu wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word. This feeling was extremely uncomfortable and sullen. It was as if he had been banned from speaking. He couldn''t even curse and vent before he died.

    This was something he had never experienced before...

    He was a ninja.

    When he became a ninja, he thought about how he would die.

    He had imagined many kinds of things in his head.

    However, he had never thought that it would be like this!

    This was too strange!

    Akainu''s heart had already set off a huge wave. He wanted to spread what happened here, but he had no way.

    This made him feel extremely helpless.

    His heart was filled with a sense of powerlessness. He had already realized that he could not do anything or change anything. He was already a piece of meat on the chopping board. He could only be at the mercy of others and could not struggle free at all.

    "Now it''s your turn!"

    Aoba''s clone''s voice slowly rang out. Following this voice, Aoba looked in the direction of Kizaru and walked toward him step by step.

    Step, step, step, step...

    The clone''s footsteps were not considered heavy, but he suddenly became clear because these two ninjas had already been "silent".

    At this time.

    Kizaru felt that all the nerves in his body had become chaotic, and he was extremely nervous. It was as if the clone''s every step was stepping on his heart, bringing him great psychological pressure. His eyes were focused on Aoba, not daring to leave for a moment.

    "As long as I kill you all!"

    "No one will know I was behind all of this!"

    "Don''t worry!"

    "I will definitely do my best to publicize your death!"

    "This way, Iwagakure will know about this matter!"

    "Then you can go to war with Konohagakure as you wish!"

    Aoba''s clone said one sentence after another. His purpose in saying this was not to tell these two ninjas but to the people behind.

    If these three people did not die in Konohagakure, he did not need to say these useless words.

    If Iwagakure were to pursue this matter...

    With Hiruzen''s personality.

    There was a very high possibility that they would investigate the cause of the deaths of these three people. The most direct method was to extract the last memory of these three people.

    This way, the matter of Satsuma Rentaro would be known by Hiruzen and the others.

    And then...

    The water of this Third Ninja World War was going to be completely muddy.

    This was also one of the reasons why Aoba participated in the Chunin Exams.

    He did have some helpless reasons. It was because Eaton and Fugaku had placed him in that position. Things would become very awkward if he did not force himself to go.

    But...

    When he learned that Iwagakure ninjas would also come to participate in this Chunin Exams, he knew that Iwagakure was definitely not being friendly.

    Since that was the case.

    Then there was no need to say anything more.

    This sudden Chunin Exam gave Aoba a chance to get close to the ninjas of Iwagakure.

    Akainu glared angrily at Aoba inside Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique). His anger had reached its peak at this moment. He could already foresee what would happen: his other companion, Kizaru, would die in front of him.

    This was something he was very unwilling to see!

    He would rather die first than watch his teammates die in front of him.

    This kind of scene gives him an inexplicable sense of defeat, making him feel that he was complete trash, unable to protect his teammates at all.

    At this time.

    Aoba''s clone had already walked to the front of Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique), where Kizaru was. His gaze passed through the ripples of Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique) and focused on Kizaru.

    "Thank you for the sacrifice you made for Kirigakure."

    Aoba''s clone said indifferently. After he said this, he immediately raised the kunai in his hand, aimed the sharp side of the blade at Kizaru''s heart, and then stabbed it heavily.

    Puchi!

    Another piercing sound was heard.

    The kunai directly pierced through Kizaru''s heart. Blood did not immediately flow out, but the light reflected in Kizaru''s dark eyes showed his already desperate heart.

    Aoba''s clone directly pulled out the kunai, and only then blood began to flow out.

    Bright red blood kept flowing out of Kizaru''s body.

    About five minutes later.

    Aoba''s clone slowly opened his eyes. He immediately made a judgment in his heart. He would no longer check it right now. He first completed the mission here and then returned to the main body. Then, let the main body slowly check it out.

    Aoba''s clone quickly browsed through Akainu''s memories in those five minutes. He found some related things about the Chunin Exams and the war between Iwagakure and Kumogakure. There were many things in it.

    Except for Akainu''s memories.

    Aokiji and Kizaru had a lot of related memories, and they were not the same. He needed some time to summarize it, so it was not very suitable to continue wasting time here.

    Aoba''s clone made his judgment in an instant.

    That was to temporarily give up checking the memories and continue to complete his task. There was still a team left here that had not been dealt with, and that was Uchiha Kaede''s team.

    As long as he found Uchiha Kaede''s team and successfully made the team unable to advance to the next round, his task would be completed, and he could return. That way, these three memories would return to the original body. The original body could slowly find clues in these memories in the tower.

    After Aoba''s clone decided, he looked at the three corpses on the ground.

    "I said I would give you gorgeous exposure. I will definitely do it. None of you will die in vain!"

    Aoba''s clone raised his right hand and pressed down on the chests of the three people.

    Hum! Hum! Hum!

    The right hand of Aoba''s clone surged with chakra. This chakra poured into the bodies of these three corpses, leaving a black mark on their chests.

    This black mark.

    It was Aoba''s Flying Thunder God formula.

    After this formula appeared, it quickly disappeared, directly sinking into the three corpses.

    Then.

    Three pieces of paper appeared on Aoba''s right hand.

    After these, three pieces of paper appeared.

    On each piece of paper, a special symbol appeared. The symbols on the three pieces of paper were the same.

    After these special symbols formed, these three pieces of paper were immediately stuffed into the clothes of the three people.

    "I''ll hang you on the trees for the time being."

    Aoba''s clone gently patted the three corpses, adding a Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) on each corpse and making the three corpses seem weightless, completely able to float.

    "Come up with me."

    Aoba''s clone muttered lightly. After saying this, he immediately lifted the three corpses. His feet slowly left the ground, and he flew directly to the top of the tree.

    The Forest of Death was primeval.

    There were all kinds of wild animals inside.

    If he didn''t deal with the bodies of these three people, then it was very likely that those animals would eat them. Once they were eaten, all his previous efforts would be useless.

    Aoba''s clone tied the bodies of these three Iwagakure ninjas to the top of this tree. After he finished this matter, he nodded with satisfaction. He felt he had done quite well, so he did not say anything else. His figure flashed and immediately disappeared, heading toward the next team he sensed.

    ...

    Earlier.

    At the tower in the center of the Forest of Death.

    Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, Akimichi Choza, and the proctor ninja team led by the three of them had already arrived. They were now in sight of the two ninja guards.

    When the two ninja guards saw these people, they immediately straightened their bodies, their faces full of respect.

    "Chief Examiner!"

    The two ninjas looked at Akimichi Choza together. Both of their eyes were focused on Choza. After all, as the guard here, they knew that Choza was the chief examiner of this Chunin Exams'' round.

    For the two of them.

    Choza could be said to be their direct superior in this mission.

    "You two have worked hard."

    Choza looked at the two ninjas guarding the tower entrance. He was clear that this mission was dull and arduous for these two people.

    The entire second round would last for five days.

    In these five days...

    These two ninjas had to stay here all the time and could not leave until at most five teams passed.

    After all, there was only five Scroll of Heaven in the venue.

    What''s more...

    When they entered the No. 1 entrance, they found that the Scroll of Heaven was still there and had not been taken away by any team. Then the final result should be only three teams would pass.

    Such a result...

    It was within the normal expectation.

    So.

    In Choza''s opinion.

    These two ninjas would have to spend almost five days here in boredom!

    "It''s not hard!"

    The two ninjas answered Choza almost immediately. Both of them were following orders. Moreover, this kind of mission was just a little boring at most. It was not difficult at all.

    Of course...

    Even the two of them didn''t expect it.

    This task can still be a little frightening because they witnessed the birth of the faster record to finish the second round of the Chunin Exams, which was simply unbelievable.

    "Choza, let''s go in and wait." Shikaku walked over and nodded at Choza. The first round that he supervised had already ended, yet he still came here. It was no surprise that he was here for Saki and Rin. As for Aoba, he wished that Aoba would suffer a little more in the second round and let the latter also learn a lesson.

    "En."

    Choza nodded. After that, he looked at the two ninjas guarding the entrance.

    "We will go in and make some arrangements first."

    "If there is any news, inform us immediately."

    "For example, when the first team reaches the tower appears."

    Choza told the two ninjas. He originally planned to ask the two of them if they heard it clearly, but he found that the expressions of the two people became strange at the end of the sentence.

    "Did something happen?"

    Shikaku immediately took a step forward and asked. He also noticed the change in the expressions of the two ninjas. At the same time, Inoichi, standing not far away, also notices it. After all, the expression of these two ninjas had changed too much.

    This caused them to be puzzled.

    Just now, Choza had instructed them.

    Shikaku and Inoichi also heard it clearly.

    There was no problem with it!

    How could the expressions of these two ninjas suddenly change to this?

    What was it?

    What happened to these two people?

    All of a sudden.

    Shikaku, Inoichi, and Choza all stared at these two people with puzzled looks.

    "Eh..."

    The three examiners stared at the two ninjas at the same time, so the two ninjas immediately felt nervous.

    "That... that... that..."

    One of the ninjas stammered. He knew what he would say, but he didn''t dare just to say it, so he was constantly organizing words in his mind.

    "Things... things are like this... about... well... one hour..."

    The more the ninja wanted to clarify these words, the more he couldn''t say them properly. On the contrary, it made him extremely nervous. After all, this thing was unbelievable.

    "What?!"

    Choza was confused when he heard the ninja report. He couldn''t understand the ninja''s words at all.

    "Let me do it..."

    The other ninja could no longer watch. He pulled his companion back. Afterward, he took a step forward and stood before his companion. His gaze swept over Shikaku and Inoichi, finally falling on the second round''s chief examiner, Akimichi Choza.

    "The first team to reach the tower has appeared!"

 Chapter 370: I Advise You Not to Meddle in Other Peopleâ€™s Business!

    Chapter 370: I Advise You Not to Meddle in Other People¡¯s Business!

    "What?"

    Shikaku, Inoichi, and Choza couldn''t help but cry in shock. Their faces were filled with indescribable shock.

    It wasn''t just these three people.

    The proctors who came with them all opened their mouths in shock.

    Everyone looked at the ninja. They had never heard of such a thing and were all extremely shocked.

    "What happened? Speak clearly!" Shikaku immediately stared at the ninja and asked. His eyes had become a lot more puzzled. He had never heard this kind of thing before and had never even thought about it.

    "I remember that the fastest record to finish in the second round was more than four hours. It has only been two hours now, and someone has reached the tower so quickly?" Inoichi was stunned for a moment. He was the chief examiner of the third round, just that Orochimaru replaced him, so he knew more about the Chunin Exams and that Namikaze Minato created the fastest record to finish the second round of the Chunin Exams.

    "What''s going on? Is this round content that I designed so simple?" Choza was also puzzled. He had never encountered such a thing before. A big question mark appeared in his head, and he began to doubt the second round assessment he had designed.

    As everyone''s eyes focused on the ninja, coupled with the attention of Shikaku, Inoichi, and Choza, the ninja who spoke out of the matter was directly stunned by the reaction of everyone.

    Such a thing...

    This ninja did not expect that he only said what he wanted to say. But now, he finally understood why his companion had hesitated several times.

    These words.

    It was really difficult to explain!

    "This... this... this..."

    Now it was this ninja time to be surprised. He could not even speak clearly. The sudden attention of these people made him extremely nervous.

    "Let me be the one to speak!"

    The ninja who had been stuttering earlier had already calmed down. He took a step forward and met everyone''s gaze.

    "The second round of Chunin Exams starts at 14:30!"

    "The two of us have been guarding here."

    "We never left!"

    "Just when the second round of Chunin Exams had just begun for almost an hour..."

    "A team has arrived in front of us."

    "We didn''t see any traces of battle on this team. We thought they were joking. We didn''t expect them to obtain the Scroll of Heaven and Scroll of Earth and meet the requirements to enter."

    "So they became the first team to arrive at the tower in the second round of the Chunin Exams."

    "Total time spent..."

    "''67 minutes!"

    After the ninja said this, even he was extremely surprised. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, even he would not believe such a thing.

    This was simply terrifying!

    The four hours fastest record in the past had been shortened to an hour.

    This kind of thing...

    It would be ridiculous to hear it!

    "''67 minutes?!" x3

    Shikaku, Inoichi, and Choza exclaimed almost at the same time. Everyone widened their eyes and could not believe their ears.

    They had never thought that Minato''s record would be broken!

    For a Genin who was taking the Chunin Exams.

    This round was very dangerous. If not for the extremely strong Genin, it would be very difficult for them to break the fastest record!

    Not to mention that the record difference was so exaggerated that it was hard to understand.

    "Tell me now, who''s team passed?" Shikaku asked with wide eyes.

    He really couldn''t think of what kind of team could complete such a terrifying record. From the registration list this time, he couldn''t find any ninjas comparable to Minato''s team.

    Wait a minute...

    He suddenly thought of a team in his mind.

    He immediately looked at the two ninjas, and his eyes flashed with doubt.

    "Could it be..."

    Shikaku spoke again. There was a hint of speculation in his tone. After he finished speaking, everyone''s gaze fell on him. Everyone''s eyes were filled with doubt. They wanted to know who Shikaku guessed.

    "It''s Iwagakure team!"

    Shikaku immediately gave a conclusion. This was the most likely possibility he felt.

    That was the Iwagakure ninja team.

    He was not clear about the strength of their team, but judging from the intuitive feeling, it seemed to be quite strong and not such a simple team.

    Most importantly...

    It was not that he felt that the Iwagakure team was strong, but he did not think that any Konohagakure team could reach the tower in an hour.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone followed Shikaku''s guess and could not help but nod. They felt that this matter was indeed the most likely.

    "No... no... not Iwagakure..."

    The ninja immediately shook his head. He saw everyone''s reaction and clearly knew that this matter was not a simple problem. After that, he immediately explained.

    "They are Konohagakure ninjas!"

    The ninja just opened his mouth, and before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Shikaku.

    Shikaku''s face was full of urgency, and he directly asked.

    "Who is it?"

    "Tell me their names!"

    "I want to know whose team it is!"

    "They actually reached the tower so early!"

    "They broke the fastest record in the second round of the Chunin Exams!"

    There was an indescribable shock in Shikaku''s heart. He didn''t know how to describe his feelings.

    This time Chunin Exams could be said to be full of miracles.

    The highest score record of the first round was broken.

    A full score of 30 points.

    No one will be able to surpass it in the future.

    At most, they can be tied together!

    Now, it was the second round this time...

    This time, it was even more exaggerated.

    It only took 67 minutes...

    It had to be known that many teams had not done anything since the moment they entered the entrance. They might not even have the time to go straight to the tower.

    For Shikaku, this kind of time record was even harder to break than breaking the first round record.

    This shock made him even more curious about the team that broke the second round record.

    "Let me see."

    The ninja knew the names of those three people in his mind, but he saw that Shikaku and the others valued them so much, and he would not say it directly. If he said it wrong, it would be troublesome.

    After that.

    He picked up the registration form.

    The name and time of the team entering the tower were displayed here.

    "Nara Saki."

    "Akimichi Rin."

    "Yamanaka Aoba."

    "It''s the team formed by these three people."

    "They broke the record of the Chunin Exams'' second round!"

    The ninja immediately said. When he said this, he looked at the faces of Shikaku and the others from time to time. He found that the expressions of these people had changed greatly.

    "What?!" x3

    Shikaku, Inoichi, and Choza exclaimed almost at the same time. Moreover, the expressions on their faces were almost the same, and each of them was in a state of extreme shock. They even didn''t dare believe their ears.

    "How is this possible?"

    "How could it be them?"

    "What is going on?"

    The faces of Shikaku, Inoichi, and Choza were filled with astonishment.

    This kind of news was like fake news to them.

    It really sounded like fake news.

    It was exceptionally unrealistic!

    For a moment.

    Everyone''s expressions became much more interesting. The three of them wanted to say something, but no one said anything.

    "Have they already reached the tower?"

    Shikaku was the first to recover his calm. His eyes were filled with thoughts. These things had already made him realize that there was a problem here.

    They broke the first round record!

    Now they also broke the second round record!

    Was there really such a coincidence?

    Was Saki''s team really that powerful?

    Shikaku began to examine this matter again. He still had confidence in the strength of Saki and Rin. He knew that the two girls had no problem passing the first and second rounds as long as no one deliberately hindered them. Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com

    But...

    He did not feel that these two girls had the ability to break records.

    But...

    There was one variable in this team, Yamanaka Aoba.

    "Inoichi!"

    Shikaku immediately turned to look at Inoichi. He frowned slightly and looked at Inoichi with a fierce look in his eyes.

    "You didn''t tell Aoba the answer, did you?"

    Shikaku''s first reaction was that Aoba had a problem.

    Saki and Rin were powerful, he recognized this, but they were not that strong to break the record like that.

    Then the strongest possibility was that Aoba led them to pass the Chunin Exams and break the record.

    However.

    Shikaku did not think that Aoba could do this.

    Therefore, he felt that Aoba had cheated!

    All of this seemed to make sense.

    It perfectly explained why Aoba and his team did not show any abnormality in the eyes of the proctors, yet all three could get a perfect score.

    Moreover, they had come to the tower at such a fast speed.

    They should have known the location of the Scroll of Heaven Scroll beforehand and could just directly get it. Then, they could head straight for the tower.

    ...

    Aoba''s clone had his back facing Uchiha Kaede and the other two, revealing a great sense of mystery. When the three of them first saw him, they didn''t know what his identity was.

    "If you want to live, leave the scroll in your hand." Uchiha Kaede''s cold voice sounded. His pitch-black eyes stared fixedly at Aoba''s clone as he spoke an extremely arrogant sentence. To his knowledge, no one in this Forest of Death was his match.

    "I don''t have the Scroll of Heaven." Aoba''s clone said indifferently. In fact, not only did he not have the Scroll of Heaven, he did not even have the Scroll of Earth. After all, he was just a clone who was doing a mission.

    "I did not say that it must be the Scroll of Heaven. Hand over the Scroll of Earth in your hand!" Uchiha Kaede''s tone was still very cold. He did not feel that this was a waste of time. He had always wanted to find an opportunity to attack but never found it. Now that he was almost here, his heart would be very itchy if he did not fight.

    "I do not have the Scroll of Earth either." Aoba''s clone slowly turned around. He was now displaying Satsuma Rentaro''s appearance. His gaze fell on Uchiha Kaede and the corner of his mouth slightly curled into a devilish arc. He said, "I am not a participant in your Chunin Exams. I am just someone who usually hides here. Now, pretend you have not seen me and continue doing your exam."

    "You are a Kirigakure ninja?" Uchiha Kaede immediately saw the Kirigakure ninja forehead protector on the head of Aoba''s clone. His expression suddenly became particularly serious, as if he had realized something bad.

    "No comment." Aoba''s clone said indifferently.

    "Then I can''t let you go." Uchiha Kaede shook his head without hesitation. His pair of burning eyes stared at Aoba. He said righteously, "I''m going to send you to Konoha Military Police Force!"

    "I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business!" The clone''s tone became even colder, like a spy who was on a special mission and was discovered.

    "I will definitely meddle in your business. I am a member of the Uchiha clan. As a future member of the Konoha Military Police Force, I will not let an outsider like you hide here and do something to harm the interests of the village!" Uchiha Kaede said in a low voice. His pitch-black eyes suddenly changed when he spoke, instantly turning into blood-colored eyes, and two magatamas appeared on them.

    Two Tomoe Sharingan!

    Such a scene appeared in front of Aoba''s clone!

    Not bad!

    Aoba silently nodded in his mind.

    As expected of the Uchiha clan who came to participate in the Chunin Exams. His clan''s bloodline limit, Sharingan, has been activated, so his strength can surpass his peers.

    Of course.

    If it was just two tomoe Sharingan...

    It was still somewhat immature!

    Aoba''s clone stared at the changes in Uchiha Kaede''s eyes. He had never moved his eyes away as if he didn''t know what the Sharingan was.

    "Your eyes have changed color!"

    Aoba''s clone suddenly made a big fuss. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, and there seemed to be a faint feeling of mockery.

    Just at that moment.

    His thoughts changed again.

    The impression that Uchiha Kaede gave him at the beginning was very arrogant. Just listening to a few words made him feel like he was asking for a beating.

    But...

    When Uchiha Kaede saw him appear in a Kirigakure ninja appearance, he immediately changed. He directly became a member of the Konoha Military Police Force, which was protecting the village.

    This change made him feel a little surprised!

    It seemed.

    Every person has many different personalities.

    It was neither black nor white.

    This made Aoba unwilling to be too ruthless. He felt that Uchiha Kaede could be considered a good person.

    Of course.

    Aoba was very clear.

    This was the current situation of the Uchiha clan.

    They were arrogant to the people in the village and often did things their way, ignoring the thoughts of others and even being too lazy to explain...

    But they always stood up to the people outside the village, protecting its security and becoming the most solid shield to protect the village!

    This was not just Uchiha Kaede!

    It was the epitome of the Konoha Military Police Force!

    The current Uchiha clan has become a clan with such a personality under the subtle influence, and even their Clan Leader Uchiha Akaru has not realized that they have been eaten away by such a personality.

    Aoba was a bystander, so he saw all of this clearly.

    Especially Fugaku, who was relatively close to him.

    One must know...

    Fugaku was the future clan leader of the Uchiha clan and the Konoha Military Police Force''s Captain. However, he still acted on his initiative about registering for Chunin Exams and forced Aoba to sign up, which was also why he was here at the Forest of Death at this time.

    Aoba could gradually understand Hiruzen''s contradiction.

    For the Uchiha clan.

    It was a love-hate relationship.

    After all, in essence.

    The Uchiha clan, which Danzo had not slandered, was very loyal to the village. Even when Madara went out, he could not take away even one person!

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba thought of something very interesting.

    He looked at Uchiha Kaede and then at the two Genin beside him.

    "Why do you think you can catch me?"

    The smile on the clone''s face became crueler. He pretended to look around, and his whole body looked even more fierce.

    "Now there are only the three of you, Genin!"

    "Don''t tell me you think..."

    "You can catch me with just the three of you!"

    "Ask yourselves first..."

    "Do you really have the ability?"

    "Ask yourself again..."

    "Are you really not afraid of death?"

    Aoba''s clone said one sentence after another. His tone continuously became cold as he spoke. Moreover, he imbued chakra at his throat, causing his words to produce some sound wave illusion effect. The pressure on the three of them became even greater.

    All of a sudden.

    Uchiha Kaede, who had just been so aggressive, also calmed down!

    Yeah!

    They were only three Genin!

    It was still acceptable in the Chunin Exams.

    However, their strength was still not enough when it came to capturing intruders!

    "You guys can leave. I''m too lazy to deal with you, brats. You can go and report to Konoha Military Police Force, but don''t hinder me now!"

    Aoba said coldly. In this way, he first frightened the three people and gave them a way out. It was like throwing the three people into the lake and then throwing a lifebuoy.

    By relying on the instinct of survival in their subconscious.

    The vast majority of people.

    They all chose to accept this lifebuoy!

    "Kaede, let''s not care too much about this. Let Konoha Military Police Force handle this matter. We still have an exam to complete!" Uchiha Kaede''s teammate immediately said. They were really a little scared. After all, a ninja who could sneak in here without sound was definitely not someone they could deal with.

    "Yeah, he doesn''t have the Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth. We shouldn''t waste our time here..." Uchiha Kaede''s other teammate immediately said.

    "All of you, shut up!"

    Uchiha Kaede was indeed afraid, and he already had some thoughts of retreating, but the words of these two people instantly extinguished this kind of emotion.

    If he followed the two of them...

    Then what kind of Uchiha clan member was he?

    Uchiha Kaede''s eyes suddenly became firm. He stared at Aoba''s clone with his Sharingan as if he feared that Aoba would run away again!

    "Don''t be fooled by him!"

    Uchiha Kaede''s voice became loud and clear, and his volume suddenly increased a lot, giving him a feeling of bravery.

    The loud voice reverberated in the forest at the same time.

    This caused many birds to fly around.

    This scene.

    The two teammates next to Uchiha Kaede were stunned. It could be said that what they feared came. Not only did Uchiha Kaede not retreat at this time, but he took a more radical step.

    "If he had the ability to kill us, would he still need to say so much nonsense?"

    Uchiha Kaede''s cold voice rang out again. It was still the same extremely loud voice. Obviously, he was using the volume to bring himself greater confidence. At the same time, he wanted to use this method to bring confidence to his teammates!

    "Think about it carefully!"

    "If he can kill us, why would he risk being discovered? He is not afraid that we will go to Konoha Military Police Force and let us go directly..."

    "Is there a reason for this?"

    "If you sneaked into another village and were discovered like this, wouldn''t you choose to silence us if you had the ability?"

    "There is a problem with this!"

    "If I am not wrong, this person should be injured. His condition is not good. Otherwise, we would not have caught up easily!"

    "I am sure!"

    "Now is the time when he is at his weakest!"

    "If we didn''t catch him at this time!"

    "If we want to catch him in the future, it will not be easy. Now may be the best time!"

    "When we go back and report to Konoha Military Police Force, we will miss this best opportunity!"

    "So..."

    "I think we can''t leave!"

    "We have to catch him!"

    Uchiha Kaede stared at Aoba''s clone. He analyzed the situation one by one, and his voice was very loud. He used this method to support his theory.

    All of a sudden.

    Uchiha Kaede''s two teammates fell silent.

    They all felt that Uchiha Kaede''s words made sense, and they knew in their hearts that now was the time to contribute to the village, but their instinct told them not to take risks because it was really possible to die.

    "Do you not care about your life?"

    Aoba''s clone narrowed his eyes slightly. He looked like he was watching a play, but in his heart, he liked the words of this young man.

    Through Uchiha Kaede...

    Aoba suddenly realized a problem.

    That was, the Uchiha clan was not without merits, and their essence was not a problem that could not be resolved. It was just that the person who dealt with this matter did not give the Uchiha clan a chance.

    If they treat the Uchiha clan in another way.

    They might be able to become helpers that help Konohagakure become a stronger village!

    "You red-eyed brat!"

    Aoba''s clone directly focused his gaze on Uchiha Kaede. He felt that Uchiha Kaede had already reached a critical point. If he pushed him a little more, it should force out that little thing in the opponent''s heart.

    "Don''t think too highly of yourself!"

    "Your analysis just now..."

    "It''s just your imagination!"

    "If you really don''t care about your life!"

    "Then come and catch me!"

    "You can..."

    "Give it a try!"

    Aoba''s clone immediately spread out his hands and put on a look that said, ''You can come and try.'' It seemed that he did not care about Uchiha Kaede at all.

 Chapter 371: These Two People Are Acting, Arent They?

    Chapter 371: These Two People Are Acting, Aren''t They?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 371 These Two People Are Not Acting Are They?

    When Aoba''s clone said that.

    Uchiha Kaede and his two teammates beside him were stunned. They did not expect the other party to be so fearless.

    "Kaede, let''s go back!" Uchiha Kaede''s teammate said in a low voice.

    "Yeah! Let''s not meddle in other people''s business! It is more important to finish the Chunin Exams!" Another teammate beside Uchiha Kaede said.

    "..."

    Uchiha Kaede felt in his heart that the other party was particularly confident and that this person would be more difficult to deal with.

    But...

    When this thought had just appeared in his mind.

    He heard the words of his two teammates.

    The emotions in his heart suddenly emerged.

    No!

    If he retreated now...

    Wouldn''t he be no different from these two people?

    "Do you think I wouldn''t catch you just because of those words?"

    Uchiha Kaede coldly looked at Aoba''s clone, who had spread out his hands. His pair of blood-red magatama eyes revealed a very dissatisfied and angry emotion.

    "Now, I will capture you and bring you back!"

    "Capture you and then continue my Chunin Exams!"

    "Others can''t see it..."

    "I can see it!"

    "You are just bluffing!"

    "You can''t hide it from my Sharingan!"

    Uchiha Kaede''s tone became loud again. His voice was still the same way to strengthen his courage.

    After he said this.

    He immediately jumped out.

    He rushed directly in the direction of Aoba''s clone.

    At the same time.

    Shuriken appeared in Uchiha Kaede''s hand and threw it toward Aoba''s clone. He already looked like he was going to kill Aoba with the shuriken.

    Swoosh swoosh swoosh...

    One by one, the shuriken directly shot toward Aoba''s clone. The speed was very fast, and the sharp blades were almost shining with a cold light.

    "Do you only have this level of attack?"

    Aoba''s clone stared at the shuriken that Uchiha Kaede threw out and said indifferently.

    "I don''t even bother using ninjutsu with this attack level."

    When Aoba''s clone said this, the shuriken had already arrived in front of him. As these blades that flickered with cold light were about to pierce into his body.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba''s clone seemed to turn into a series of afterimages, directly dodging all the shuriken attacks.

    The shuriken brushed past the clone''s body, shooting into the ground behind him, not even touching his clothes.

    After that.

    Aoba''s clone returned to his original position.

    The entire process was extremely fast.

    If they had not seen this scene with their own eyes, they might have had the illusion that Aoba had never moved.

    "Katon..."

    After throwing out those shurikens, Uchiha Kaede quickly formed seals with both hands. He was preparing to use fire-release ninjutsu on Aoba''s clone.

    Swish!

    However.

    At this time.

    The clone''s figure flashed out.

    His whole body rushed out like lightning, and he was already in front of Uchiha Kaede in the blink of an eye. He suddenly raised his hand and grabbed Uchiha Kaede in the neck.

    In the next moment.

    Aoba''s right hand directly lifted Uchiha Kaede. Chakra surged out from his right hand, and a special black marking began to spread in Uchiha Kaede''s body like an ant.

    The whole process was smooth and fast, without giving anyone time to react.

    Whether it was Uchiha Kaede or the two teammates who followed Uchiha Kaede, they only realized this when Aoba''s clone picked up Uchiha Kaede like he was catching a chicken.

    "You... you... you..."

    At this point.

    An unprecedented feeling of fear arose in Uchiha Kaede''s heart. At this time, he truly smelled the scent of death.

    He was scared!

    He was really scared!

    Even his Sharingan was unable to operate normally!

    "I gave you a chance."

    Aoba''s clone said indifferently. His dark eyes stared at Uchiha Kaede. Right now, he had no intention of doing anything to Uchiha Kaede.

    In fact.

    In a sense...

    He like Uchiha Kaede''s character to pursue an invading Kirigakure ninja. This was a kind of character that was very beneficial to the village!

    However, he lacked some calmness.

    To be exact, he was too impulsive!

    In this way, not only would he not succeed, but he would also put himself in a dangerous situation. If he really met a Kirigakure ninja, he might already be a dead man.

    After Aoba''s clone finished speaking, the chakra on the right hand became more violent, and each symbol was like ants crawling over Kaede Uchiha''s body, completely controlling the latter.

    After these seals'' appearance.

    It directly locked Uchiha Kaede''s body.

    He couldn''t move at all.

    This was the first time Uchiha Kaede had come into contact with this situation. He had no idea what was going on. Although he was a ninja of the Uchiha clan, his knowledge of the sealing techniques was still not so profound. This was in his blind area.

    Because of this.

    Uchiha Kaede''s heart became incomparably flustered!

    At this time.

    He had no idea what had happened to him, nor did he know what the ninja in front of him was planning.

    A strong and terrifying feeling enveloped him.

    "Are you two going to capture me too?"

    Aoba''s clone looked at Uchiha Kaede''s two teammates. Now, he placed pressure on the two teammates beside Uchiha Kaede. This sudden question directly stunned the two people.

    "No... no... no..."

    "I don''t dare..."

    Uchiha Kaede''s two teammates shook their heads. After what happened to Uchiha Kaede, how could they dare to provoke Aoba''s clone?

    One had to know...

    Their combined strength could not compare to Uchiha Kaede.

    Now that even Uchiha Kaede had been defeated so easily, it was still unclear whether he would be alive or dead. They were very clear about this situation.

    "If you don''t want to die..."

    The clone''s eyes lit up slightly. He thought of a very interesting method. He stared at Uchiha Kaede''s two teammates.

    "Then get out of here!"

    The clone''s voice was extremely indifferent, showing a great sense of oppression toward these two people and putting them in such a state of fear.

    "This..."

    Uchiha Kaede''s two teammates looked at each other at this time. They could see the emotions in each other''s eyes.

    At this time.

    Both of them were in a dilemma.

    If they left directly, they were sure that Uchiha Kaede would die here. They had no way to explain to the Uchiha clan. Even if they escaped, more terrible things would await them.

    But if they didn''t run now, they wouldn''t even be able to see the more terrible things behind them. They would die here directly.

    These two choices were placed in front of the two.

    All of a sudden.

    Both of them were in a dilemma.

    Running was death.

    Not running was also death.

    The lesser of two evils...

    The two of them hesitated for a moment before deciding in their hearts. They nodded at each other. They had already realized the importance of this matter and had already decided in each other''s hearts.

    That was running!

    Instantly.

    The two immediately turned around and ran toward the other side of the forest.

    Right after, the two of them left.

    The hand that Aoba''s clone grabbed Uchiha Kaede changed to his left hand. He then used his right hand to touch Uchiha Kaede''s head.

    Hum!

    Aoba''s palm trembled slightly.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Katon: Gokakyu no Jutsu(Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)!"

    After the clear electronic prompt rang out in Aoba''s mind, a stream of memories flooded into his mind.

    It was Uchiha Kaede''s memories!

    After that.

    Aoba''s clone changed the left hand that was holding Uchiha Kaede to his right hand, revealing the exact same posture as before.

    If the two from earlier were to look over at them now

    They would definitely not discover any abnormalities!

    "Wait."

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    Aoba''s voice sounded faintly.

    His voice was not loud.

    But it could clearly be heard by the two from before.

    Almost at the same time.

    Aoba''s tone was very calm. It was almost impossible to hear any emotional fluctuations. This gave off an extremely strange feeling. It was as if the person sitting here talking was not a person but a person without a soul.

    "Hu..."

    Shikaku helplessly took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He tried to calm himself down. After that, he looked at Saki and Rin. Finally, he focused his gaze on Aoba again. He controlled his tone and tried his best to make himself less angry.

    "Yes!"

    "You have successfully passed the second round!"

    "No matter what the process is..."

    "The result is already decided!"

    "So..."

    "You can tell me who gave you the answer!"

    Shikaku did not tell Aoba the truth directly. According to the rules of the Chunin Exams, the results could still be regarded as invalid if there was a sign of cheating.

    Now he only suspected that Aoba had cheated.

    There was no concrete evidence.

    However.

    In his heart, he had already decided.

    After all, in his opinion, Aoba couldn''t pass these Chunin Exams. This was not something Aoba''s strength could reach, let alone break the record in such a ridiculous way.

    "If I understand correctly, the third round is a one-on-one battle. As for what I have decided and what I have said, it has nothing to do with the two of them, right?" Aoba stared at Shikaku and asked.

    As Aoba spoke, he did not pay any attention to Inoichi and Choza. To his knowledge, this three-man team was led by Shikaku.

    Then it was enough to explain it to one person.

    There was no need to explain such a thing repeatedly.

    "You are right!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Shikaku immediately nodded. What he needed to do now was to stabilize Aoba''s mood and let Aoba tell him who he got the answer from, and then use cheating to determine that the overall results of Aoba''s team were invalid.

    However, he could not express it himself.

    Otherwise, no one would believe such a thing.

    He had to agree first.

    As long as he got the evidence.

    Then Aoba''s results would be deemed invalid, and his goal would be achieved.

    "Now, whether it is you, Saki, or Rin, you have successfully advanced to the third round. The results of the second round have been recorded. So no matter what you do, it will not affect the results of Saki and Rin. You have to speak boldly. I can guarantee that even if you directly quit the Chunin Exams, the two of them will not be affected by you." Shikaku immediately promised. He understood that only by letting Aoba have no worries in his heart could he tell the truth.

    As long as Aoba told the truth.

    Then he would get the handle.

    He could deal with Aoba and his team.

    At this moment, Shikaku immediately decided and found a way to deal with Aoba''s team.

    Even at this time.

    Shikaku had not given up on dragging Saki and Rin away from Chunin Exams and achieved the goal of not letting these two girls become chunin.

    "I understand."

    Aoba slowly nodded. After that, he said a sentence that shocked everyone present. Everyone was dumbfounded.

    "I forfeit!"

    Aoba''s voice was not loud, but the atmosphere was so quiet, and everyone could hear him clearly.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Especially Shikaku...

    This was not the answer he wanted to hear at all. The forfeit he mentioned was just an example. He had no intention of directly asking Aoba to forfeit.

    "Aoba, this kind of joke is not funny at all."

    Shikaku shook his head. He did not think that Aoba would make this decision. After all, if this decision was so easy to make, he would not repeatedly look for Aoba. In the end, there was no result.

    Of course.

    Shikaku did not know.

    If he did not look for Aoba...

    Perhaps they would not meet here at all.

    It was because Aoba might have forfeited during the first round.

    "Oh?"

    After hearing Shikaku''s words, the corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up into a smile. He looked back and forth meaningfully at Shikaku.

    "Why are you looking at me?" Shikaku frowned. He could feel the contempt in Aoba''s eyes, making him uncomfortable.

    "En!"

    Aoba nodded with a smile. After that, he withdrew his smile and returned to his previous appearance, completely unconcerned.

    "I just want to look at you. You are clearly a very smart person. Why you suddenly mistook my words for a joke."

    Aoba paused for a moment but did not give Shikaku a chance to speak. He continued.

    "On this matter..."

    "I am not joking."

    "I choose to give up on the third round!"

    "It''s a one-on-one battle after all...."

    "I understand my own strength."

    "I am already very happy to be able to come here!"

    Aoba said one sentence at a time. Although he said he was happy, his face had no joy. He had come here and brought Saki and Rin here. It could be said that he had completed the task that Eaton had given him.

    Now that things had come to this point.

    It was enough.

    There was no need to do anything else.

    Instantly.

    Aoba slowly stood up and walked out of the tower as if he was about to leave.

    Now he understood.

    His forfeit.

    It would not affect Saki and Rin in any way.

    In that case, he could be considered to have completed the final explanation for these two girls. In the future, there would be no more interactions between them.

    "Wait a minute!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Shikaku''s expression changed slightly. He asked Aoba in confusion, "Since you chose to forfeit now, why didn''t you give up in the beginning? Didn''t you know when you signed up that the third round was a one-on-one battle, and you will face the participant who took the Chunin Exams together?"

    "I have no comment on this..." Aoba shook his head and suddenly thought of a modern world vocabulary. After that, he directly took it out and said, "I just want to be happy!"

    "Aoba, you forfeited. We won''t stop you, but you have to tell me who gave you the answer to the exam!" Shikaku still asked. At this time, in his heart, he has already sentenced Aoba. He thought that this Aoba could lead Saki and Rin''s team to this stage and break the record repeatedly because he knew the answer in advance.

    "That''s right, Aoba, don''t be afraid. Tell that person''s name boldly!" Inoichi quickly said. Just now, when Shikaku talked to Aoba continuously, he did not interrupt. He listened and guessed whether Shikaku might have deliberately given Aoba some hint.

    "No one gives me the answer."

    Aoba shook his head. His expression was still as calm as ever. Facing the gazes of almost everyone present, he still maintained his indifferent attitude. He did not show any signs of stage fright at all.

    Saying this.

    Aoba took a step forward.

    In just a few steps, he arrived in front of Shikaku.

    His pair of pitch-black eyes stared into Shikaku''s eyes. The expression on his face still did not change, but his entire person seemed to have given off a special aura.

    "Brother Shikaku."

    "Did you give me the answer?"

    "You know this very well in your heart."

    "I also know it very well."

    "Why do you keep bothering me!"

    After Aoba said this, he did not give Shikaku any time to reply. He turned directly to look at Inoichi beside them.

    "Brother Inoichi."

    "Did you give me the answer?"

    "You know it very well in your heart."

    "Since you know it very well, why ask me?"

    "I don''t know anything about this matter."

    Aoba shook his head and spread out his hands, taking himself out.

    After that.

    Aoba directly took a step away from Shikaku and Inoichi. He then left this place and walked toward the corridor where they came in.

    "????"

    When everyone heard Aoba''s words, their heads were filled with question marks. All of their attention had been focused on Aoba. They had all heard what Aoba had said.

    Only...

    These words made them confused.

    They seemed to have heard something.

    They also seemed to have heard nothing.

    This feeling was very strange, so much so that they didn''t even know if Aoba cheated or didn''t cheat and who was the person who gave Aoba the answer if he cheated.

    However.

    After being disturbed by Aoba...

    Shikaku and Inoichi looked at each other. Their eyes were sharp as if they had seen through each other.

    "Stop acting. It''s you. I understand what Aoba said. If it''s not me, it''s you. If I know it''s not me, then it''s you!" Shikaku said coldly. Now that Aoba had given up, this step was something he had not expected. He had been caught off guard and let Aoba go. Now, he did not know how to end it. He could only go back to arguing with Inoichi.

    "Hahahahaha!" When Inoichi heard Shikaku''s words, he immediately burst into laughter. After that, he extended his right hand, raised a thumb, and made a gesture of praise. He gestured at Shikaku and said, "Amazing! It''s really amazing! How did you go against your conscience and throw this big black pot on me?"

    "Stop pretending." A cold smile hung on Shikaku''s face. Through Aoba''s hint, others did not understand, but he did. The person who gave the answer to Aoba would only be him and Inoichi. He did not give the answer, so it was Inoichi who gave the answer. He now felt that Inoichi was acting with him. After that, he said, "This is not throwing a big black pot, but you did it yourself!"

    "You pushed it so cleanly!" Inoichi was also sure in his heart that it was Shikaku who gave the answer to Aoba. After all, with Shikaku''s ability, he could do it, let alone with Aoba''s last words.

    "You..."

    After witnessing this sudden scene, Saki had a much clearer idea.

    Shikaku and Inoichi came in such a hurry.

    It was to ask Aoba where the answer came from!

    Combined with Aoba''s reaction of choosing to abstain directly without sophistry.

    She could already be sure.

    Aoba knew the answer beforehand!

    "The person who gave Aoba the answer was Brother Shikaku, right?"

    Saki immediately got this answer. At this time, she was quickly analyzing this matter in her mind. As the chief examiner of the first round, there was no need for Shikaku to come to the Forest of Death at this time.

    Combined with the several confrontations between Shikaku and Aoba.

    "These two people are acting, aren''t they?"

    Saki suddenly realized that maybe Aoba and Shikaku were in the same group, and they were using this method to whitewash.

 Chapter 372: The Players in the Game

    Chapter 372: The Players in the Game

    Once such a thought appeared, it took root in Saki''s heart. This was not the first time she suspected Shikaku. When she suspected Aoba just now, she had already suspected Shikaku.

    In a moment.

    Saki began to recall this matter in her mind.

    She changed the premise.

    If...

    What Shikaku wanted to do was not to prevent them from passing the Chunin Exams but to help them pass Chunin Exams and not let them know.

    If it was based on this premise.

    Then many things made sense!

    After all.

    Saki believed that with Shikaku''s brain, there was no difficulty in planning such a plot.

    As a result.

    This piece became more complicated.

    Saki looked at the three people and felt that Shikaku and Inoichi, who were arguing, and Choza, who stood behind, looked at the two of them.

    These three people...

    They were simply in the same group.

    There was no need for them to discuss anything about cheating in front of them, and there was no need to pretend to doubt who had given the answer to Aoba.

    In her opinion...

    It was the three of them who had done it together.

    It was not the idea of any of them.

    As for the three of them, although they seemed to be questioning each other, they were actually acting in order to make her feel that there was no such thing.

    ''If I''m not wrong, in the end, they will say that it was not them who gave the answer to Aoba, but Aoba who really passed the exam with his ability.''

    Saki thought silently in her mind. She already had her own answer in her heart. After all, since the Forest of Death, she had been thinking about this matter. Now, she could almost confirm this matter through the reactions of these people.

    Just like this.

    She stared at Shikaku and Inoichi as they discussed this matter.

    Only to see.

    The two of them glared at each other. At least from their expressions, they regarded each other as the one who told Aoba the answer.

    "Inoichi, I don''t want to repeat myself anymore. This matter has nothing to do with me. I didn''t give Aoba the answer. I can swear on our friendship for so many years." Shikaku''s expression turned helpless. He realized that no matter how he asked Inoichi, the other party would not admit to such a thing. Most importantly, he was slowly about to believe that Inoichi did not do this matter.

    "Do you think you are the only one who dares?" Inoichi sneered. He could be said to be an outsider here. After all, Shikaku was the chief examiner of the first round, Choza was the chief examiner of the second round, and he was no longer the chief examiner of the third round. Moreover, the people participating in this Chunin Exams this time were the Nara clan''s Nara Saki and Akimichi clan''s Akimichi Rin. It had nothing to do with his clan. Although Aoba was a Yamanaka clan member, he was not interested in giving Aoba an answer. He immediately said, "I also dare to swear on our friendship. I did not give any answers."

    "Are you serious?" Shikaku narrowed his eyes slightly. His eyes flickered with great doubt. After all, in his first judgment, the only person who could do such a thing was Inoichi.

    "I am as serious as you." Inoichi nodded. At this time, he also felt that there was no problem with Shikaku. This matter became a little strange.

    "Could it be..."

    Almost at the same time.

    Shikaku and Inoichi looked at Choza behind them. The two of them looked at Choza at almost the same time.

    As the two looked over, the other proctors also all looked at Choza.

    For a moment.

    Everyone''s attention was focused on Choza.

    "Ah?"

    Choza was stunned by the sudden gaze. He immediately raised his hands and waved them frantically, then shook his head again and again and took a few steps back one after another.

    "No... It wasn''t me..."

    Looking at the eyes of these people, Choza knew that they suspected him and that he was the one who leaked the answer.

    This kind of sudden suspicion.

    He wanted to defend himself.

    But he didn''t know where to start.

    He could not even speak properly.

    "It''s not Choza."

    After seeing Choza''s instinctive reaction, Shikaku immediately gave his answer. He had seen the changes in Choza''s expression just now. It could be said that he was very clear about such a thing. He knew that Choza was not a person who was skilled at lying. He had been suspected by them just now and begun to panic. He could be sure that it was not Choza who leaked the answer.

    "Only the three of us know the answer."

    Shikaku said slowly. He thought he had caught some clues, but he did not expect things to become more complicated.

    "Let''s not argue here!"

    "Let''s go to the second floor and find a place to think about it!"

    "Let''s see if there are some clues!"

    "Maybe there is something that we have overlooked!"

    "It''s just that we haven''t discovered it yet..."

    Shikaku said one sentence at a time. Right now, he already believed in Inoichi and Choza. Obviously, they overlooked something here; it was just that he still didn''t know what exactly it was.

    "I think so too."

    Inoichi nodded. His gaze shifted from Choza to Shikaku. He also understood what Shikaku was thinking. There should be some other problem here, and there was no way to confirm those problems immediately.

    "Yes."

    Shikaku nodded. After that, he looked at Saki and Rin. He seemed to hesitate for a moment. Then, he walked toward Saki.

    "Saki."

    "Brother Shikaku has something to ask you."

    "Do you know where Aoba got the answer from?"

    Shikaku asked Saki seriously. He felt that there was something strange about this matter. After all, Aoba did not seem to want to pass the Chunin Exams. Otherwise, he would not have given up at this time. No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like he wanted to help Saki and Rin pass the exam. Then these two sisters should know some information.

    Only...

    This question of his.

    When it was placed in front of Saki.

    It had turned into asking an obvious question.

    The corners of Saki''s mouth curled up slightly. She discovered that the script of the story was developing according to the route she had guessed. It was from the suspicion between Shikaku and Inoichi. Now, they were clearing the suspicion of each other, so they were asking her what was going on. If it advanced a step further, they would probably say that Aoba had relied on his own ability to lead them here.

    Routine!

    These were all routine!

    But...

    Saki felt that she was smart enough to see through these routines and could totally stand in another perspective to see these things. She was not so confused.

    "I don''t know."

    Saki said indifferently. She was obviously a person who was kept in the dark, but she still did not say anything. She wanted to cooperate with Shikaku and the others to act. She also wanted to see what kind of things would be discovered in the end.

    "Sigh..."

    After hearing Saki''s words, Shikaku could not help but sigh. He had already guessed this matter, but after hearing what Saki said, he still felt very helpless.

    "I understand!"

    "Saki."

    "No matter what Aoba did, it has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to worry about anything!"

    "As long as we find evidence of Aoba cheating, we will immediately cancel his exam qualification. You can prepare for the next round in peace."

    "Since we have already come here..."

    "Then don''t embarrass our Nara clan in the third round!"

    Shikaku warned. After he said these words, he directly turned around and left. As he left, the proctors also followed him and left.

    His idea was very simple...

    Saki had already reached this step, so all the methods he had thought of dragging her down were useless.

    Then...

    Instead of saying anything sarcastic...

    He might as well cheer Saki directly!

    "That is, we are lacking a teammate!"

    "This is equivalent to saying..."

    "They can plant a person in our team who can help us pass the Chunin Exams!"

    Saki quickly analyzed. Her brain was working at a very high speed. These things had been analyzed countless times in her mind.

    "This..."

    After hearing Saki''s words, Rin''s face suddenly changed, as if she had heard something magical.

    "You mean..."

    "Aoba is the person arranged by Brother Shikaku and the others?"

    "How could that be?!"

    Rin suddenly felt that the truth of everything was very different from what she knew. This made her feel like her worldview was collapsing as if everything had become strange.

    Saki looked at Rin''s appearance.

    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.

    This good friend of hers was really too easy to fool.

    There were obviously so many abnormal places.

    But she did not feel anything.

    Even when she was talking to Rin about these things...

    Rin was still in a daze.

    "Rin, if Big Brother Shikaku and the others want this effect, they wanted us to think they were standing on the opposite side of us. That way, we wouldn''t have any burdens in our hearts when we do anything!" Saki immediately explained. In truth, she did not think that Shikaku was a bad person in her subconscious mind.

    "I understand. Go on..." Rin took a deep breath. She was trying to calm herself down. After hearing this, she no longer knew what exciting content awaited her.

    "If I''m not wrong, at that time, Big Brother Shikaku had already set up a big picture and planned everything. He was waiting for us to enter this game without suspense." Saki said slowly.

    After saying that.

    Saki looked at Rin beside her.

    She found that the latter was already stunned.

    She didn''t seem to want to express her opinion, so she began to continue her analysis.

    "The first step!"

    "Big Brother Shikaku must make us feel that he is standing on the opposite side of us. So on the surface, he began to find people one by one on the grounds of finding teammates for us. The purpose is to make us unable to pass the Chunin Exams."

    "What''s his purpose for doing this..."

    "He wants to find someone willing to drag us down!"

    "But..."

    "He actually didn''t find such a person!"

    "But Konohagakure actually doesn''t have such a person who is willing to listen to Big Brother Shikaku''s arrangements!"

    "Isn''t this very strange?"

    "In the end, Aoba came to our team..."

    "Isn''t this designed?"

    "If we look back now..."

    "There is only one reason why Big Brother Shikaku did this, and that is to use this method to make us unable to find teammates and temporarily put us in a situation where we can accept any person as long as he was not a cheater."

    Saki analyzed them one by one. It had to be said that her imagination was very rich. Perhaps even Shikaku had not considered these things, but she had already considered them and analyzed all kinds of reasons logically.

    "Saki, I suddenly doubt in my heart..." Rin frowned when she heard this.

    "Go ahead," Saki said indifferently.

    "Why are Big Brother Shikaku and the others doing such troublesome things?" Rin asked doubtfully, "Could it be that, in their opinion, the two of us can''t pass these Chunin Exams?"

    "Facts have proven that it is like this!" Saki nodded helplessly.

    "Ah, this..." Rin did not expect Saki to agree so directly. She was stunned at this moment and did not know what to say.

    "If we did not have the direction given by Aoba in the second round, we should still be in the Forest of Death. As for whether we have the chance to find the Scroll of Heaven, even I am not sure about this, but... Just look at the first round, and you will know. If Aoba did not pass us the answer, we might not have been able to come to the Forest of Death to find the scroll. We would not have even passed the first round." Saki''s face was full of helplessness. She did not want to belittle her own strength, but when she recalled what happened in the exam, she felt that this was the situation. If they only relied on themselves, they would not be able to pass this year''s Chunin Exams.

    "I understand..." The expression on Rin''s face instantly changed subtly. She had already accepted this matter. That was not to say that they were strong. Shikaku wanted to pull them down, not because their strength was too weak. Shikaku wanted to give them a hand. This reality once again subverted her understanding of herself so that she had a belly full of words to say, but she could not say anything.

    "The second step!"

    Saki raised her second finger again. Now, she was completely in the rhythm. Even though Rin''s words just now had interrupted her rhythm of speaking, she was still at her own pace.

    "That is to find a person!"

    "That person can complete the task given by Big Brother Shikaku, and it will not arouse our suspicion. Then the best way is..."

    "In front of us."

    "Go find this person!"

    "Let us see this person reject Big Brother Shikaku''s request!"

    "Then, in our hearts, we will see this person in a new light. Even if we don''t treat him as one of our own, we will never think he is an enemy!"

    "This person is Aoba!"

    Saki had already connected everything that happened when she saw Aoba reject Shikaku. After completing this deduction, she unexpectedly found this was a very logical explanation.

    This matter became even more interesting.

    Even when she analyzed this herself.

    She felt that Shikaku was thinking too thoroughly!

    This kind of arrangement was worthy of being called a perfect plan!

    For him...

    It was just child''s play!

    "I see!"

    Rin was suddenly enlightened. At this time, she had successfully been led astray by Saki. She already thought that what Saki said was the right thing and accepted this setting in her mind.

    "No wonder we saw Big Brother Shikaku find Aoba, but we didn''t see Big Brother Shikaku find others..."

    "The Aoba we saw just happened to join our team..."

    "This is too much of a coincidence!"

    "As expected, it was a planned plot!"

    Rin could not help but sigh. She did not know how to describe her feelings. This kind of thing constantly subverted her cognition, but there was also strong logical reasoning to make her believe this.

    "That''s right!"

    Saki immediately nodded.

    At this time.

    The smile on her face had already disappeared.

    It was a very serious and solemn look.

    "When we saw Big Brother Shikaku talking to Aoba about this, Aoba should have already accepted this task and was cooperating with Big Brother Shikaku to act against us!"

    Saki increasingly felt that the matter was what she had imagined because everything she had imagined was right.

    It was just as Rin had exclaimed earlier.

    It was too much of a coincidence!

    How could there be so many coincidences in the world?

    But...

    They did not realize it at the beginning.

    They were completely trapped in the game.

    They couldn''t see the essence of the matter at all.

    Everything they saw was what their Big Brother Shikaku wanted them to see. She might never have discovered these things if not for too much of a coincidence.

    This kind of arrangement ability was too powerful!

    Saki had already praised Shikaku in her heart. However, in her mind, Aoba''s name became increasingly insignificant. After all, too many chess pieces could do such a thing, and Aoba was just one of them. Shikaku, who controlled the chessboard, was the real king!

    "The purpose of acting in front of us is very simple..."

    "It is to let us get rid of our guard against Aoba."

    "To pave the way for Aoba to be our teammate!"

    Saki pursed her lips and said. She found that she had seen things too thoroughly. She was getting closer and closer to the truth. This also made her feel that the truth was extremely shocking.

 Chapter 373: Thatâ€™s a Really Good Question That Is Hard to Answer

    Chapter 373: That¡¯s a Really Good Question That Is Hard to Answer

    At this time.

    Saki thought that she had seen everything clearly.

    Especially when these things end up just making sense by accident.

    This makes the question more interesting.

    As she talked to Rin about this, she gradually became more clear about this matter, as if she had seen through everything that happened here.

    "Hu..."

    After hearing Saki''s words, Rin couldn''t help but take a deep breath. She had been taken away by Saki''s thoughts. In her heart, she also felt that this was what had happened.

    "This is such a big plan!"

    Rin could not help but sigh. In her opinion, the only person who could think of such a plan was her Big Brother Shikaku. No one else had such an ability.

    Especially after hearing Saki''s explanation.

    She felt more and more that this was the case.

    His train of thought also became clearer.

    "Big Brother Shikaku found Aoba and joined with Aoba to put on an act for us to see. This made us feel that Big Brother Shikaku does not want us to pass the Chunin Exam and let us feel that Aoba was on our side. Thus, we easily believed in Aoba. I really admire this kind of arrangement..."

    Rin raised her hand and rubbed her temples. It was not that she could not judge at all. She just needed someone to bring her around. Therefore, if the person who takes her says she''s wrong, then her thinking will easily be wrong.

    At this time.

    She could already be said to have been led astray by Saki.

    After all, Saki didn''t have anything certain, which was already the premise of this discussion. From the beginning, it was an analysis based on the premise that Aoba cheated.

    "That''s right!"

    After hearing Rin''s summary, Saki nodded continuously. She had already determined this situation. After that, she slowly said, "That''s what happened. Both of us were tricked by Big Brother Shikaku!"

    "If I''m not wrong..."

    "Big Brother Shikaku''s goal is to help us pass the Chunin Exams!"

    "He knows how difficult this year''s Chunin Exam is. He knows that if we don''t get the answer, it will be very difficult for us to get to where we are now, so he has done so much work!"

    "The matter that Iwagakure participated in..."

    "It should be that Big Brother Shikaku deliberately did not tell us. In order to make us feel that it was because of our own ability that we could pass the Chunin Exams!"

    "If it weren''t for Aoba''s acting skills being too clumsy and not controlling the intensity allowing us to break the record twice for no reason, I wouldn''t have discovered such a thing!"

    After that, she raised her hand and stretched out her third finger, shaking it in front of Rin.

    "The third step!"

    "I think Big Brother Fugaku is also involved in this plan..."

    "His mission is to recommend Aoba to us!"

    "With this method."

    "We successfully formed a team with Aoba, and then we took part in the Chunin Exams and reached our current position!"

    "Aoba should have known the answer to the written test in the first round and the location of Scroll of Heaven in the second round."

    "This is why we can pass so smoothly!"

    Saki pinched her chin and analyzed. After she first convicted Aoba, she found that all kinds of signs were developing in the direction she thought, and they were actually completely connected. This made her more convinced of her speculation.

    Rin quietly listened to these words.

    Her heart was already following Saki''s train of thought.

    "So..."

    "When Aoba gave that piece of paper..."

    "He already knew the answer at that time?!"

    Rin felt that all her knowledge had been completely subverted. This was completely different from what she had understood at the beginning.

    "That''s right!"

    Saki nodded again. Her eyes stared at Rin and said, "Now think about it, can Aoba really get the answer from the proctors easily using Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) as he said?"

    "At that time, I also suspected this thing. I thought that Aoba might be lying. At that time, I thought Aoba might have some other method to get the answer, but I did not expect to get the answer before the written exam began..." Rin''s face darkened.

    This was not her fault.

    After all, the Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) that Aoba mentioned really did not exist.

    Aoba did not obtain the answer through such a method.

    Of course.

    If we must consider it from the perspective of cheating...

    How Aoba got the answer through his system could also be considered cheating. However, this could also be seen as cheating through his strength and not knowing the answer before the exam.

    However.

    At that time, Aoba hid the part with the system from the two of them.

    This also made the two of them start to think back to this matter with the mindset that Aoba cheated and discovered the problem here.

    "I can now be sure that Aoba got the answer before the exam and memorized it all. Otherwise, even if he got the answer using Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique), how could he memorize it without missing a word? There is a big problem here!" Saki analyzed.

    "Indeed..." Rin nodded. Saki had convinced her.

    "There is also the second exam!" Saki continued, "Aoba moved us when he signed the consent form first, but if Aoba knew the location of the Scroll of Heaven beforehand, then signing the consent form was not a big problem at all."

    "This..." Rin was speechless.

    "Although I chose the No. 19 entrance and Aoba didn''t seem to have participated in anything, and you were the one who got the Scroll of Heaven, I think Aoba should know the location of all the five Scroll of Heaven. Moreover, he will tell us his analysis based on our location. You also heard Aoba''s analysis, but it is actually quite far-fetched!" Saki continued.

    "This..." This time, Rin was even more speechless because she did not listen to Aoba''s analysis at that time.

    "In fact, there should have been no problems here according to Big Brother Shikaku''s plan. However, Aoba''s grasp of the situation is really too bad!" Saki narrowed her eyes slightly. The look in his eyes seemed to have seen through everything here. This was not a simple matter. Aoba''s strength was not good, and he could not grasp this level well. In the end, he didn''t manage the time of customs clearance properly, and as a result, something like this happened.

    "En..." Rin nodded as well. She had also discovered such a thing. After all, they passed the two rounds too smoothly. The two had barely done anything, yet they had broken the record.

    "If I''m not wrong, we had broken the record twice in a row because Aoba''s performance was too clumsy. This resulted in such a situation. They must have come here to put on such a good show in front of us so that the proctors and we would think that Aoba cheated. In the end, Aoba forfeited and let this matter rest." Saki said again. She had already discovered the secrets of these things, especially the poor acting just now. It made her even more certain.

    "So that''s how it is." Rin nodded. After that, she asked, "Saki, what should we do now?"

    "Aoba has already forfeited, so what he has done has nothing to do with us. This should be Big Brother Shikaku''s arrangement. Aoba was clumsy, so he let him take the initiative to forfeit. This way, there is no way to get back at the old scores. Moreover, Big Brother Shikaku has just said that what we need to do now is to prepare for the third round. If I am not wrong, the third round will have to rely on our own strength. There is no way to get any help." Saki analyzed.

    "Is this really okay?" Rin faintly felt that they also cheated. Although the people who cheated were not them, they were on the same team as the people who cheated.

    "Big Brother Shikaku and the others have spent so much effort to help us. If we retreat like this, then we will be very sorry to them. Moreover, our thoughts are the same. That is to pass the Chunin Exams. So, I think we should prepare and work hard for the third round!" When Saki placed her thoughts on the third round, his expression became a lot more serious. She said, "The three Iwagakure ninjas, Uchiha Kaede, and Hyuga Hanamichi, these people will pose a great threat to us. Our Chunin''s qualifications are not very stable yet. Right now, it is only the beginning!"

    "That''s right. When it comes to the third round, it will be a one-on-one battle with them. We do have a lot of things to pay attention to." Rin nodded. It was her first time participating in the Chunin Exams, but she had previously seen the Chunin Exams'' third round. She knew that the third round was open for viewing, and many people would go to the arena to watch the battle.

    "It''s good that we know about this now. Don''t be too loud. This is the opportunity that Big Brother Shikaku and the others fought for us. We must see which team will pass the second round and become our opponents in the third round." Saki''s eyes became determined. She only had one goal: to pass the Chunin Exams. Now that it had come to this, and she found that Shikaku was on her side, coinciding with what she wanted to do, then there was no problem.

    "Um... That... What about Aoba?" Rin hesitated for a moment and asked. She had a good impression of Aoba; after all, he was a teammate who had fought together with them. Although this teammate might have been deliberately arranged, this short period of time was still quite happy.

    "Aoba''s matter has nothing to do with us. He can do whatever he wants. He is just a pawn, and now he has become an abandoned pawn. In fact, he said from the beginning that he only came to complete the task and not to make friends. Now it seems that he did not lie to us." Saki said indifferently. After she confirmed that Aoba had cheated, all of her views on Aoba changed. It could be said that she did not care about Aoba at all.

    "Is he not considered our teammate?" Rin said with slight regret. She once thought that Aoba might replace Kaze and become a member of her team. They could still do tasks together in the future.

    "It is obvious that he is not!" Saki shook her head without hesitation. Her eyes were fixed on Rin as she slowly said, "Aoba is a member of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division. He has nothing to do with us. He participates in this Chunin Exams with us only to complete a mission and obtain the mission reward. It has nothing to do with us. Moreover, just like I said just now, he is just a chess piece. If the person Big Brother Shikaku found is not him but another person, then the person we know is another person."

    "I see..." Rin still felt a little regretful. However, she agreed with Saki''s words and felt that it was indeed like this. Aoba was just here to complete a mission. For Aoba, they were just one of the many missions.

    ...

    A few minutes ago.

    Aoba strode away from the tower.

    In fact.

    In his original plan, he intended to forfeit at this time. This was a very suitable time.

    Even if Shikaku and the others did not come in and ask who gave him the answer...

    Even if Saki did not suspect him halfway...

    Even if everything went smoothly...

    Aoba''s initial plan was to wait until all the teams who passed the second round gathered here and used the excuse of physical problems to announce his withdrawal from this year''s Chunin Exams.

    After all, that was what Kabuto did back then!

    It was just that...

    Aoba did not expect this.

    The plan changed too fast!

    Saki''s divergent thinking ability made him a little amazed!

    She actually directly suspected him of cheating.

    However.

    Aoba didn''t have anything to explain.

    What others thought of him?

    He didn''t care.

    After all, it would be very troublesome to explain such a thing. It would also cause him to expose his strength. The result now, although it would affect his image in the two girls'' hearts, he didn''t care about such a thing. Instead, he felt that this was a more suitable solution.

    "I have completed the mission!"

    Aoba walked into the corridor and muttered to himself. He did not know about Saki''s follow-up analysis, but there was one thing he would agree with if he had heard it. He was indeed completing a mission by coming here to form a team with these two girls.

    However, it was not Shikaku''s mission that he had to complete. It was Eaton''s mission. After all, the person who asked him to register was the Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, Morino Eaton. This was one of the reasons why he could not find a suitable reason to refuse.

    Of course.

    Although the person who issued the mission was different.

    However, the mission was no different.

    It was just helping these two girls pass the first two rounds of the Chunin Exams.

    Soon.

    Aoba walked out of the tower and arrived at the entrance. He immediately attracted the attention of the two ninjas at the tower''s entrance.

    Aoba said indifferently. After that, he gently waved his right hand, and a piece of paper flew out from his palm. It flew directly toward the top of the tower without attracting anyone''s attention.

    ...

    Slowly.

    One night passed.

    In this dark forest.

    Occasionally, the sounds of wolves howling could be heard.

    Aoba just leaned against the tower wall and did not enter the tower. His perception had already enveloped this Forest of Death and clearly knew where the people were.

    Where was everyone?

    He knew everything.

    It was different from the two ninjas at the entrance.

    Aoba knew that it was impossible for those participants to reach the tower tonight. According to their movement trajectory, they had not found the Scroll of Heaven yet.

    As the sun rose.

    A new day had begun.

    Aoba still stood there, looking as if he was waiting to see who passed this round. In fact, he did not want to get involved in the muddy water anymore.

    There were two groups of people here, Saki''s team and Shikaku''s proctor team. These two teams were suspicious of him. After entering, it would be disadvantageous to the stable situation that had already been formed.

    Another half a day passed.

    Aoba looked at the front of the tower. His dark eyes seemed to have passed the trees here and focused on the people who were rushing over quickly.

    "They are coming."

    Aoba said indifferently. Through his perception, he had already detected that a three-man team was running toward the tower at an extremely fast speed.

    This way.

    It could be seen.

    They had found the Scroll of Heaven.

    This was a very reasonable response.

    After all, there were many dangers in the Forest of Death. Not only did they have to face all sorts of possible situations, but they also had to guard against the other teams that entered the forest with them.

    If they got the Scroll of Heaven but didn''t enter the tower.

    The longer the delay.

    The more likely they will have long nights and dreams.

    After all, according to the rules...

    It was not only about getting the Scroll of Heaven but that the three people on the team had to be fine.

    "???"

    When the two ninjas heard the words "coming" that Aoba had just said, a big question mark appeared in their heads.

    Who came?

    Where are they?

    Why didn''t we see it?

    Was it real or fake?!

    The two ninjas looked forward, but they did not see anything strange. They did not even see the slightest sign of wind or grass disturbance.

    Really?!

    Is it really a joke?

    However...

    Just as the two ninjas thought Aoba was joking, an extremely faint rustling sound appeared in his ears.

    This was the sound produced by a ninja quickly shuttling through the woods.

    Not only that.

    To be able to produce such a sound.

    It could explain...

    That the speed of these people was extremely fast. They did not care about anything and used all of their strength to reach the tower as fast as they could.

    This conveyed a very obvious meaning.

    That was that they had already obtained the Scroll of Heaven. There was no need to hide anything. The most important thing was that they had to reach the tower as soon as possible. They did not want to waste more time here.

    Time passed by.

    About ten minutes later.

    The sound became clearer.

    Then a team of three people appeared in Aoba and the two ninja line of sight.

    However, Aoba could not call their names.

    When the team arrived, their eyes immediately focused on Aoba. Everyone''s expression became nervous.

    "This..."

    When the two ninja guards saw this scene, they couldn''t help but cry in alarm. When they heard the sound not long ago, they could confirm that someone would be coming.

    However.

    The young man not far away.

    More than ten minutes ago, he had already determined that someone would come over.

    So precise.

    They really hadn''t expected this.

    ''As expected of the person who broke the record of the Chunin Exams'' record!''

    The two ninjas of the two towers couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts. Not long ago, they had looked toward Aoba to see if there was anything special about him, but now they understood.

    His perception was very strong!

    If there were no accidents...

    This was a perception-type ninja!

    After realizing this, the two ninjas looked at each other and nodded at each other. They already understood each other''s meaning.

    ...

    The team that arrived at the tower all looked at Aoba with extremely cautious expressions.

    Aoba did not know them.

    They did know Aoba.

    After all, Aoba could get full marks in the first round of the Chunin Exams.

    The more such a person was.

    The more they noticed it.

    For them.

    Aoba was probably their biggest competitor in the Chunin Exams.

    Now that they saw Aoba at the tower entrance and did not see anything else besides them, they suddenly became nervous.

    "What are you going to do?"

    In this three-man team, a person who seemed to be able to speak clearly asked Aoba coldly.

    This person was wearing sunglasses.

    His body was covered tightly.

    Moreover, it gave off a different kind of cool feeling.

    Aoba couldn''t recall this person''s name, but judging from his appearance and characteristics, he immediately guessed this person''s clan.

    Aburame Clan.

    This person played with insects.

    Aoba only glanced at this Aburame clansman and did not answer this person. However, the more he acted like this, the more nervous the three became.

    "Are you here to snatch our scroll?"

    The face of this Aburame ninja became even uglier. After he said this, his teammates also became extremely serious and cautious.

    After they obtained the scroll.

    They all thought of all kinds of dangers that might appear.

    There was one point.

    There might be people who would guard the tower entrance and snatch the Scroll of Heaven that they had in their hands. This was also what they were most worried about.

    "You guys are thinking too much."

    At this time, the ninja guarding the entrance said with a wry smile. The expression on his face was very strange. In his opinion, Aoba was here to see who had passed this round. Now, he was misunderstood as the person guarding here to seize the scroll.

    "His team has already passed the second round. He wants to see which teams will also pass this round." The ninja explained.

    "Is that so?" The Aburame ninja asked doubtfully. His gaze turned to the ninja guarding the entrance and asked, "Who are you?"

    "I am the proctor responsible for registering those who pass the second round." The ninja slowly said.

    "How do we register?" The Aburame ninja asked coldly. He wore sunglasses, so his eyes couldn''t be seen. Moreover, his cold face looked as if there was no expression. This also made him maintain a very cool look when he spoke.

    "Give me the Scroll of Heaven and Earth in your hands. I need to confirm it and then confirm if you have any injuries. If you all pass, I will record your exam time then you can enter the tower," The ninja said.

    "Oh?" The Aburame ninja did not immediately take out the scroll. Instead, he looked at the ninja and then looked at Aoba. He said, "Why should I believe you?"

    "???"

    When the ninja heard this, he was stunned. This was really a good question that was hard to answer.

 Chapter 374: Arent Those Iwagakure Ninjas?

    Chapter 374: Aren''t Those Iwagakure Ninjas?

    "You can''t answer it!"

    The Aburame ninja stared at the ninja guarding the entrance of the tower. In fact, he was not very sure, but because Aoba was next to him, he needed to be careful.

    Looking at it now.

    There were three people here.

    One was Aoba, and the other was the ninjas guarding the tower.

    However.

    He was not clear.

    If these two guards were really the proctors...

    They might also be Aoba''s other two companions who use the transformation technique!

    "Take out the Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth. We will check it and register your clearance time. Then you can enter the tower." The other ninja guard stepped forward and said.

    However.

    Just as the ninja guard took a step forward.

    The three people took a step back almost at the same time. When they looked at the ninja guard, their eyes flashed with caution.

    Now they were afraid that this person was with Aoba.

    They were worried that the two ninja guards were Aoba''s two teammates who used the transformation technique. This way, they could use the proctor''s identity to steal the Scroll of Heaven in their hands in front of them.

    After all, this was the Chunin Exams'' second exam.

    Anything could happen!

    Everyone wanted to achieve their goal.

    They would do anything!

    In the face of such a situation, they had no choice but to be on guard.

    "..."

    The two ninja guards were stunned when they saw the team''s reaction. After that, they quickly reacted and revealed a helpless smile.

    After that.

    The two of them looked at Aoba at the same time.

    "Aoba, you standing here, causing us to be misunderstood as your teammates. Why don''t you go back to the tower..." One of the ninjas said helplessly.

    "That is your business," Aoba said indifferently. He did not deliberately make things difficult for these two people, but he did not want to enter the tower again.

    "If we are misunderstood, it will be very troublesome to explain!" The ninja said again. After he said this, he found that Aoba had ignored him. So he turned his eyes to the three-man team again.

    Right at this moment.

    The proctors and the three ninjas'' line of sight collided.

    The two ninja guards instantly received the meaning in the other''s eyes.

    Acting!

    Continue acting!

    Act hard!

    We will watch you act!

    "..."

    The two ninjas were completely helpless. They found that once they were misunderstood, it would be more troublesome to prove themself again.

    They didn''t even know how to explain it.

    They were proctors.

    This was just an identity for them.

    However, there was nothing that could prove this identity...

    After so many Chunin Exams that they handled.

    They had never met such a cautious person.

    ....

    The Aburame ninja and his teammate continuously examined the two proctors.

    They had no intention of getting close.

    They were all focused on safety. They did not care about the time. After all, the record had nothing to do with them. As long as they could successfully pass this round within the stipulated time, which was five days, everything didn''t matter.

    "Unless you prove that you are the proctor here, I will not give you the Scroll of Heaven!" This Aburame ninja said coldly. He now seriously suspected that these two ninjas were Aoba''s teammates.

    "Up to you..."

    When the two ninja guards saw this scene, their expressions also became cold. They were the proctors here,

    To be questioned by the examinee and has to carry out inexplicable self-certification.

    This kind of thing.

    They were too lazy to say anything more.

    "I have already fulfilled my duty to inform you. Now it all depends on whether you pass or not. As long as you give me the Scroll of Heaven and Scroll of Earth and let us verify your condition, we will let you guys pass this round." The ninja said again.

    This proctor also had a temper.

    We ask you to let us check it, but you don''t want to.

    If we can''t check it, you will not pass.

    It doesn''t matter.

    Anyway, the Chunin Exam was yours, not ours. We don''t care about your so-called caution.

    ...

    Aoba leaned against the wall of the tall tower, silently watching everything that was happening there. He faintly felt that this Aburame ninja was cautious because of him. This Aburame ninja might have felt that the two proctors and him were together.

    However.

    Such a phenomenon.

    He was too lazy to explain.

    After that.

    Aoba slowly closed his eyes. He was waiting here for the end of the Chunin Exams'' second round and for a suitable opportunity to do something sensational.

    Gradually.

    The six people here were in a stalemate here.

    Rather than a stalemate...

    It was better to say that Aoba and the two ninja guards were still the same as before. However, the three-man team that had come here to wait had always maintained their vigilance and refused to take out the scroll for verification.

    ...

    After a few more hours.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes.

    As he opened his eyes, the people at the scene immediately focused on Aoba.

    "Coming."

    Aoba lightly spat out this word. Through his powerful perception, he felt that another three-man team was rushing over.

    If there were no accidents.

    This team also obtained the Scroll of Heaven!

    As a result.

    Now, three Scroll of Heaven had been found.

    There was two more Scroll of Heaven in the Forest of Death. One was scattered somewhere, and the other was at entrance No. 1. No one should be able to find it.

    That was to say...

    After another team appeared.

    The people who passed the second round were all here.

    The premise was that nothing unexpected happened to them. After all, they needed to pass the verification of these two ninja guards; only then did they pass the second round of the Chunin Exams and enter the tower.

    Now, even if these teams had found the Scroll of Heaven.

    They were still in the second round of the Chunin Exams and hadn''t passed the exam yet, and what they were doing now was just treating the exam cautiously.

    As soon as Aoba said this.

    The other five people present all showed different expressions.

    Among them.

    The three people led by the Aburame ninja had puzzled expressions. They did not know what Aoba meant by "coming".

    However, their expressions had already become serious.

    This kind of thing.

    They were extremely concerned.

    They had no idea what they were about to face, which made them nervous.

    As for the other two ninjas standing guard at the tower entrance, they had meaningful smiles on their faces.

    They had experienced such a thing before.

    It was when they were waiting for these three ninjas.

    Aoba had said that they were coming. About ten minutes later, the team in front of them appeared.

    Now, it was the same scene.

    The difference was...

    The two ninjas were already experienced. They immediately looked forward, waiting for a new batch of ninjas. They did not care about the three-man team led by the Aburame ninja.

    "???"

    When the Aburame ninja saw the two guards'' actions, many question marks appeared on his head. He did not know what the two ninjas were planning or what they would do now. However, he still quietly stayed where he was.

    Just like this.

    Several people waited here together.

    About ten minutes later.

    Several people heard the rustling sound and immediately looked in the direction of the sound. They immediately realized that other teams were coming over.

    As time passed...

    A three-man team appeared in their line of sight.

    Until this time.

    The ninjas here finally understood what Aoba meant when he said "coming", which also stunned the three people.

    All three of them had a very exaggerated idea in their hearts.

    This was no longer a simple matter!

    This person had discovered someone coming over ten minutes ago!

    What kind of terrifying perception was this?

    In a moment.

    The three ninjas led by the Aburame did not know how to describe their feelings, especially the Aburame ninja. He could not help but look in Aoba''s direction. The expression on his face behind the sunglasses had changed.

    At this time, figures flashed out and appeared in their line of sight. It was another team that had participated in the Chunin Exams'' second round.

    The three ninjas in this team were stunned when they saw the six people in front of the tower, so they stopped.

    Immediately after.

    The three people gathered together.

    Their gaze swept over these people.

    The people here.

    Apart from the two ninjas guarding the entrance, they had seen the rest of the people. They were all participants.

    "What''s going on?"

    The three ninjas maintained a distance from the people here so they could still react when something happened. After all, they held the Scroll of Heaven in their hands. They did not know the purpose of these ninjas in front of them, but they became cautious because of these few people.

    The ninja from the Aburame clan sneered. He did not answer these people. They were all competitors. He was still waiting for these people to explore the way for them.

    The three ninjas who came from behind looked at the three people from the Aburame clan team doubtfully. They did not know what they were thinking, but they did not act rashly.

    "Why are you not entering the tower?"

    One of the three ninjas asked. However, after he asked this question, he still did not get any response. It was as if he was talking to air.

    "..."

    When the three ninjas saw this situation, they were even more confused. They all looked at the people here with strange gazes and felt something was happening.

    "Let''s go!"

    As she said this herself.

    She really felt that this was what happened. This caused the phenomenon that only the two silently waited for the third round of the Chunin Exams in the tower.

    "I see!"

    After hearing Saki''s explanation, Rin immediately felt that it made a lot of sense. She nodded repeatedly. She was already used to it. With Saki by her side, she did not need to think about anything else. She just needed to listen to Saki''s analysis and explanation.

    "Saki."

    "You said..."

    "Did Big Brother Choza do this on purpose?"

    Rin suddenly turned her head. After Saki explained so many "inside stories" a few days ago, she had already been led astray. What she was thinking was basically the same thing.

    "It was possible!"

    Saki suddenly widened her eyes. A few things in her heart that she did not understand suddenly came to her mind.

    As the saying goes, one word awakens the dreamer!

    This was how Saki felt right now.

    "If..."

    "The reform of this competition system is not to reduce unnecessary struggles among Konohagakure participants."

    "In fact, it is to pave the way for our third round!"

    "Then it is completely reasonable!"

    "I understand!"

    "No wonder Aoba wanted to take us through the second round so quickly and didn''t want us to encounter any teams in the process."

    "This way, we can enter the third round without any injuries!"

    "This change in the examination format can block many people in the second round. As long as there are casualties in some teams, then the whole team can not pass!"

    "Even if they pass the second round, they will still be physically and mentally exhausted!"

    "This is the help that Big Brother Shikaku and the others have done for our third exam!"

    Saki successfully connected all these inexplicable things to Shikaku.

    I didn''t know if it was because she admired Shikaku.

    At least...

    In the process of Saki''s growth.

    Whenever she encountered something that couldn''t be explained, she would think in Shikaku''s direction.

    Sometimes.

    She would think for a while.

    Then she would understand.

    "Why isn''t it Big Brother Choza''s help?" Rin pouted and said. Akimichi Choza was a member of the Akimichi clan and the chief examiner of the second round. She felt that her relationship with Choza was more important.

    "Big Brother Choza could not plan such a deep arrangement. Only Big Brother Shikaku could do such a thing!" Saki said with certainty, "If I''m not wrong, Big Brother Shikaku should be the mastermind behind this matter. Big Brother Choza only planned the second round in name, but it was actually what Big Brother Shikaku thought of!"

    "Alright... alright..." Rin was unwilling to admit such a thing in her heart, but she also knew what Saki said was true. She could not find any problems with it.

    ...

    The tall tower, the second floor.

    Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, and Akimichi Choza held countless meetings.

    Until now, there has been no result!

    No...

    Strictly speaking.

    It was not that there was no result.

    It was that the result was not what they wanted!

    The three did not reveal the questions and answers to Aoba, and those who knew the questions and answers also proved themselves one after another, not revealing the answers to Aoba.

    The result they get...

    No one told Aoba the answer!

    However.

    This result was something they could not accept, so it could be said that there was still no result.

    "Chief examiner, this is bad!"

    All of a sudden.

    A hurried voice sounded.

    A proctor ran in.

    His expression was hurried, and he looked very flustered. Even when he spoke, he was panting. It could be seen that he had rushed over.

    "What happened?" Shikaku immediately asked. In fact, the chief examiner for the second round was Akimichi Choza. However, just as Saki had analyzed, the one who had suggested the idea to Choza had always been Shikaku.

    "A large group of participants gathered at the tower entrance, and they seemed to be very cautious with each other. No one holding a scroll appeared. It seemed that they might fight at any moment!" The proctor immediately reported. He had just looked out of the tower when he saw this situation.

    "This is not important..."

    Shikaku waved his hand. This was all within his expectations. There was no panic on his face at all.

    "One of the important tasks for us proctors is to not interfere with the examination. Right now, those participants are all people who have signed the consent form. It is normal for them to compete with each other. There is no need to make a fuss. After tomorrow''s deadline, only the people inside the tower pass." Shikaku said with a smile. He did not feel any nervousness or panic because of such a thing.

    "Yes!"

    After hearing Shikaku''s words, the proctors who came to report had no more complicated emotions. His heart calmed down and slowly retreated.

    "Shikaku, will there really be no problem?" Choza asked Shikaku in a low voice after the proctor left.

    "It''s not like you haven''t participated in Chunin Exams before. It''s normal to have a little friction. You can''t turn the second round into a simple hide-and-seek game!" Shikaku explained.

    "That''s true." Choza nodded. After that, he did not think too much about it.

    It was just...

    In fact.

    The Chunin Exams'' second round this time.

    They had indeed made it into a game of hide-and-seek.

    They only saw such a phenomenon now.

    However.

    From Aoba''s perspective.

    He clearly saw which group of ninjas reached the tower first but didn''t go in because of his existence.

    Aoba only needs to look at the crowd blocking the tower entrance, who these people had the Sroll of Heaven in their hands.

    It could be said that...

    Aoba had accidentally become the biggest variable in the Chunin Exams this time. With his own strength, he had changed the direction of this Chunin Exams.

    "Eh? Why don''t I see Iwagakure ninjas?"

    At this time, it was unknown which ninja in the crowd made such a confused sound.

    This voice was not very loud.

    However, when he was speaking, everyone had just finished discussing Uchiha Kaede''s matter.

    All of a sudden.

    The ninjas waiting in silence suddenly remembered that the people who participated in the Chunin Exams with them were not only Konohagakure ninjas but also Iwagakure ninjas.

    "I remember that Iwagakure only has one team left after the first round!"

    "Iwagakure sent two teams in total!"

    "Iwagakure is too weak! One team was eliminated in the first round! Another team was eliminated in the second round! Two teams have been eliminated!"

    "There''s no need for the Tsuchikage to come!"

    "Those three ninjas probably don''t have the face to come here. After all, this place has been surrounded by Konohagakure ninjas!"

    "They didn''t get the Scroll of Heaven, so it is useless to come here. It is better to hide in the forest to avoid losing face!"

    "Wait, think about it. Uchiha Kaede hasn''t arrived yet. Don''t tell me they have already collided with each other?"

    "No way! There is no movement at all!"

    "..."

    The topics focused on Iwagakure ninjas, and it clearly transmitted into Aoba''s ears.

    All of a sudden.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up into a cold and arrogant smile.

    ''You finally remembered the Iwagakure ninjas!''

    Aoba had been waiting here for them to discuss this for a while. But these ninjas here seemed to have forgotten about their existence. It could be said that they did not mention anything until now.

    ''Hehehe...''

    Aoba laughs silently in his mind since everyone had gathered together by accident.

    Then he might do it at this time!

    Through his powerful perception, Aoba had covered the entire Forest of Death.

    There were still six masses of chakra outside.

    Three of them didn''t move. According to the position, it was Uchiha Kaede who he had sealed and his two teammates guarding him.

    There were also three other masses of chakra stopping and going. It was obvious that they were looking for the Scroll of Heaven. They didn''t know that almost all the participants had already gathered at the tower entrance.

    In other words...

    In addition to Uchiha Kaede''s team, the three-man team, Iwagakure''s team, Saki and Rin, who had already entered the tower, the rest of the participants who were participating in the second round of Chunin Exams were already gathered here.

    Now was indeed a very suitable opportunity.

    Aoba slowly lowered his head and narrowed his eyes as much as possible, hiding the brilliance in his eyes.

    ''Since you are all discussing Iwagakure''s ninjas.''

    ''Then it is time to call out those Iwagakure''s ninjas for you to see.''

    ''After all...''

    ''I am a man of my word!''

    ''I promised the three Iwagakure ninjas I would give them a gorgeous appearance.''

    Instantly.

    Aoba''s mind moved.

    That piece of white paper silently hanging on the top of the tower began to emit chakra fluctuations.

    This chakra triggered the technique on the white paper.

    CHI CHI CHI CHI CHI

    The white paper seemed to be burning. Black lines appeared on the white paper. It was a Flying Thunder God Formula.

    Hum!

    Just after this, Flying Thunder God Formula appeared.

    This piece of white paper suddenly moved.

    It directly released a space-time chakra fluctuation, connecting to the three Iwagakure ninjas in the tree forest.

    Hum! Hum! Hum!

    In the blink of an eye.

    Akainu, Aokiji, and Kizaru''s bodies instantly appear and hang high on the top of the tower.

    Right after these three corpses appeared, the white paper that had transferred them over immediately ignited, instantly burning up and turning into a wisp of black ash that drifted away in the wind.

    The entire process happened in the blink of an eye.

    At this time.

    In the crowd.

    These ninjas seemed to have sensed something.

    After all, three corpses had appeared out of thin air.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone looked toward the top of the tower one by one.

    The corpses of the three Iwagakure ninjas were completely reflected in everyone''s line of sight.

    "Hiss..."

    The ninjas at the scene were stunned for a moment before they couldn''t help but suck in cold air. Everyone''s eyes started to tremble. They had all signed the consent form, but at this time, none of them had killed or were killed. The shock after seeing the corpse was very strong.

    "Aren''t those Iwagakure ninjas?"

    A cry of surprise came from the crowd, causing everyone''s expressions to change greatly. No one had expected that the ninjas they were discussing just now, who hadn''t arrived, would appear in such a manner.

 Chapter 375: Aoba Has No Problem!

    Chapter 375: Aoba Has No Problem!

    For a moment.

    Everyone''s gazes were directed toward the top of the tower.

    Only some sensitive people were the first to see such a thing among the crowd just now, and many people did not notice it.

    With such a cry of surprise.

    Almost every ninja present looked toward the top of the tower, including the two ninja guards.

    "This..."

    "What happened?"

    "Oh my god!"

    "Are they dead?"

    "Someone really died!"

    "..."

    Cries of surprise rang out one after another, causing all the ninjas to panic.

    Right now, all of them were filled with question marks.

    There were many things that they could not understand.

    For example...

    How did these three Iwagakure ninjas die?

    Who killed these three Iwagakure ninjas?

    Also, why did the bodies of these three Iwagakure Ninjas suddenly appear at the top of the tower?

    Such a question.

    One after another, they popped up.

    It made everyone present to have a haze in their heads. They had no idea what was happening, the kind they couldn''t even guess.

    "Not good!"

    The two ninja guards already realized that something serious had happened. They could not leave this place, nor did they want to leave this place now. They immediately looked around, hoping to see some clues.

    After all.

    These three Iwagakure ninjas had just been hung up.

    It definitely wasn''t there before.

    Step, step, step...

    At this time.

    The sound of footsteps came from the tower. The owner of these footsteps were the ninjas who had entered the venue after the second round had begun.

    Among them were Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, and Akimichi Choza.

    Shikaku was the first to walk out.

    He saw everyone raising their heads and looking at the top of the tower. They were all pointing and talking, and the scene was very noisy.

    Suddenly.

    Shikaku immediately looked up at the top of the tower. His eyes were focused on the three corpses above the tower.

    "What is going on?"

    Shikaku narrowed his eyes slightly. However, all the participants had signed a consent form that they did not need to be responsible if they died in the venue.

    But...

    It also depends on the situation!

    The three Iwagakure ninjas were hanging on the tower in full view. Such a scene really gave him a headache.

    "This..."

    When Inoichi and Choza saw this scene, their minds immediately became a mess.

    This was the first time they had been the Chunin Exam Chief Examiners. They were not very experienced and had never encountered such a thing. There was no such strange thing in their past experience.

    "Don''t panic!"

    After the shock, Shikaku was only stunned for a short moment before he immediately recovered. His face turned serious, and his gaze fell on the ninjas behind him.

    "Now, each of you will be in charge of checking the participants!"

    "If they have the Scroll of Heaven and the Scroll of Earth in their hands and can fight, then bring them to the tower''s first floor immediately."

    "If they do not meet the requirements, lead them to the empty room on the second floor."

    "Remember!"

    "Each person is responsible for one team!"

    "Before the second round is completely over, you can not leave them and pay attention to see if there is anything special about them!"

    Shikaku arranged it in an orderly manner. He was the one with the highest position here and also the one with the best brain. He was also one of the few people who could stabilize the situation.

    "Yes!"

    These proctors immediately nodded.

    After that, they spread out in all directions, each of them walking toward a different team. They all understood what Shikaku meant.

    Not only did he have to protect these people.

    They also had to find out who did it.

    All of a sudden.

    Each team became a four-man team. Only Aoba, who was leaning against the wall of the tower, silently watched all of this.

    After what happened just now.

    Aoba found that Shikaku''s ability to adapt on the spot was really very powerful. Almost after Shikaku arrived, the chaotic situation here was about to be stabilized.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    At this time, Shikaku immediately cleared his throat and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    "Now, there are some accidents here!"

    "Everyone also saw it!"

    "I have a few things to ask you!"

    "I hope that you can think it through before answering!"

    When Shikaku said this, his tone paused slightly, and his gaze swept over everyone. His face was serious, making people feel a trace of pressure.

    Following Shikaku''s words.

    The scene immediately fell into silence.

    No one answered Shikaku.

    After all.

    This matter was not done by any one of them, and no one saw how these three Iwagakure ninjas appeared.

    For them, it could be considered a type of supernatural event.

    "Alright."

    Seeing that no one spoke, Shikaku slowly nodded. He narrowed his eyes slightly, a cold light flashing in his eyes.

    The nature of this matter was extremely vile!

    After all, the people who died were Iwagakure''s ninjas.

    It was not that Iwagakure''s ninjas could not die, but they could not die in such a way!

    Now, almost every participant saw this scene. Even if they deliberately blocked the news, it would still be transmitted through various channels.

    This kind of thing...

    It would definitely reach the ears of Iwagakure''s Third Tsuchikage.

    The relationship in the ninja world was very tense. Anything could happen. If they could not handle it carefully, it might put Konohagakure in a passive state.

    "The second round of the exam of each of you has ended!"

    "Now, we will review your qualification to pass the exam!"

    "A team with the qualification to pass the exam will enter the third round, and the team without the qualification will be eliminated!"

    Shikaku said coldly. He didn''t know who did this, but it could be said that it was definitely done by a team among these people.

    In the second round of the Chunin Exams, if there was a dead person, this was not anything special!

    If they did not see Iwagakure''s team after the second round and after searching the Forest of Death, they found the corpses of these three people and confirmed the death of these three people, so there would not be too much trouble.

    But...

    Right now, the bodies of these three ninjas were hanging high above the tall tower.

    This could be said to be a deliberate provocation!

    Shikaku did not know who had done this, but he secretly vowed in his heart that he would find the person who had done this.

    "Chief examiner, isn''t the exam time five days? There is still a bit of time left. How can it end like this?"

    "Yes! We were prepared to snatch the scroll at the last moment. Isn''t it too sudden to end the exam now?"

    "That doesn''t make sense!"

    "I also feel that the exam shouldn''t end so quickly!"

    "What right do you have to change the rules like this?"

    "..."

    The crowd let out dissatisfied voices. These were all members of the team that did not have the Scroll of Heaven in their hands. If the Chunin Exams directly end now, they would be directly eliminated.

    This touched their interests, causing these people to complain.

    According to their plan...

    In the final time of the second round, the teams holding the scrolls would definitely prepare to enter the tower. This way, they would be able to determine their target and then fight for the scrolls accurately.

    Even though there was a very high possibility that it could not be obtained!

    But for them.

    These words of his.

    It was for Shikaku to hear.

    The implication was not so obvious, but with Shikaku''s high IQ, he could easily understand it.

    That was, as the second team to arrive here, they saw that Aoba did not leave, which means that they did not leave either...

    This means that they were the same as Aoba. They have no time to commit the crime!

    They also had the Scroll of Heaven in their hands. They belonged to a team that met the requirements for passing the examination. Such a team did not need to snatch the scroll. What they needed to do was to protect the scroll.

    Then...

    This meant that they were the same as Aoba and had no motivation to commit the crime!

    This Aburame ninja looked like he was going to wash away Aoba''s suspicion, but in fact, he was washing away the suspicion for himself.

    They had been waiting here bitterly for a long time. He did not want to be disturbed by unrelated matters. Right now, there was only one thing he wanted to do the most. That was to pass the second round and concentrate on preparing for the third round.

    "I understand!"

    Shikaku nodded emphatically, they had already spoken so many words, and he already understood that such a thing had nothing to do with Aoba.

    However...

    He still had a vague feeling in his heart.

    There was a shadow of Aoba in this matter.

    But this was only a feeling.

    It could not be counted at all.

    "You guys should go inside the tower too!"

    Shikaku stopped interrogating Aoba. His eyes stared deeply at Aoba for a few seconds as if he wanted to find some clues on Aoba''s face.

    However, he still did not find anything.

    "Aoba, although you have already forfeited, now that such an accident has happened in the Chunin Exams, we can''t let you leave for the time being. You need to stay here and wait for the release order to go out with everyone. I hope you can understand." Shikaku''s tone softened a lot. He did not have a good impression of Aoba, but now that Aoba had chosen to forfeit, there was no point in having more emotions.

    "I understand."

    A smile appeared on Aoba''s face. He really wanted to leave this troublesome place, but since Shikaku did not allow it, it was not a problem for him to witness the development of the matter with his own eyes.

    After all, the right and wrong in this place...

    He was also the one who took the initiative.

    After arranging Aoba, Shikaku looked at the two ninja guards.

    "The two of you will still wait here. Once you see a team arrive, bring them in immediately. Right now, any team that has yet to arrive here is likely to be the culprit. Any one of them can be the murderer!" Shikaku said in a deep voice.

    "Understood!"

    The two ninjas nodded. Their task was to guard the entrance for five days. Now, more than four days have passed. No matter how anxious they were, they were not short of this last bit of time.

    In a short time.

    Shikaku finished explaining everything here.

    Aoba followed the participants and returned to the tower. The proctors saw that he had already forfeited and his team before forfeiting had already passed the second round, so they let him wait on the first floor.

    At this moment.

    The few ninjas on the first floor had already become familiar with each other. There was no conversation between them, and there was a smell of gunpowder.

    At this time.

    Everyone here was very clear.

    Any one of them could be the opponent they were about to face in the third round of the Chunin Exams.

    As for Aoba.

    On the contrary, these people were not so wary of him.

    Especially the first two teams that waited outside the entrance who obviously had the Scroll of Heaven. They really wanted to come up and chat with Aoba, but they could clearly feel the unapproachable aura Aoba emitted, so no one went over.

    Gradually.

    The first floor of the tower.

    It becomes extremely quiet.

    This kind of scene was different from the room on the second floor, which was filled with people.

    People were discussing among themselves.

    After all, these people had already been clearly informed that they had not passed the second round of the Chunin Exams. Their journey had ended here. After dealing with this place, they could return to their respective homes.

    Facing such a situation.

    Everyone felt the same!

    This made sense of distance between them disappear. Everyone was talking about what they had encountered during the Chunin Exams and exchanging experiences of failure with each other.

    Of course.

    What they were talking about the most were the three Iwagakure ninjas!

    "Who do you think did to those three?"

    "I don''t know either, but I think they might be in this room!"

    "I''m just curious how they managed to hang those three people on the tower in front of us!"

    "To be honest, I feel quite good. Who asked those ninjas of Iwagakure to be so arrogant after coming here!"

    "Did you do it?"

    "..."

    The ninjas here started to discuss with each other. They also felt that it should be done by the people here. After all, they would have been near the tower if they could hang people on it.

    Only...

    They didn''t have a single clue.

    The only thing they could be sure of was...

    They didn''t do it themselves!

    Everyone could only be sure that they didn''t do it themselves, but they only believed in themselves and no one believed in others.

    Moreover.

    They were no fools.

    So no one asked the people around them.

    After all...

    They all signed the consent form before entering the Forest of Death, meaning they had already handed over their life.

    But the problem was...

    There was no problem with the death of those Iwagakure ninjas!

    But who killed was the big problem!

    For a moment.

    Everyone had a premonition in their hearts.

    After this Chunin Exams ended.

    No!

    They couldn''t wait until the end!

    Just after they left this place...

    Iwagakure would know about this. They could all see that the person who did this was to let Iwagakure know. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have caused such a sensation.

    Moreover.

    Even if the news was blocked here.

    The person who did this...

    That person would definitely spread the information.

    It was impossible to hide such a thing!

    ...

    Two hours later.

    Hiruzen arrived at the entrance of the tall tower. Beside him were Shikaku and a few other ninjas wearing masks.

    "Sandaime-sama, those three people are hanging there. I haven''t sent anyone to move them yet. I''m afraid of accidentally destroying some clues." Shikaku pointed at the corpse and reported to Hiruzen.

    "You did a good job." Hiruzen nodded. After that, he looked at Anbu, who was wearing a white robe and said in a deep voice, "Go and take down these three corpses. Pay attention to the traces around you and see if you can find how they were put there."

    "Yes!"

    The Hokage''s Anbu immediately responded. After that, his figure flashed and disappeared directly.

    "Shikaku, do you have any ideas?" Hiruzen had his hands behind his back. His face was a little serious. During this period, Danzo could not work, which increased the pressure on him exponentially. It should be known that in the original course of the story, Hiruzen had always had Danzo. Even if he died, he was ahead of Danzo.

    "Through this method, it is obvious that the three Iwagakure ninjas are deliberately targeted. Moreover, they wait for everyone to see them hanging on the tower. No one has discovered it. This is a provocation to us!" Shikaku said with a heavy face. After he said this, he immediately took a deep breath and spat heavily, "But I can''t find anyone who has the motivation to do this. In the second round venue, besides this Iwagakure team, it is our Konohagakure people. Did the people in the village do this?"

    "From the facts, it is indeed like this." Hiruzen nodded. Even if he did not want to believe that it was done by the people in the village, when all the suspects were from the village, there was no way he could not believe such a thing.

    "If the one who was hung up were not our Konohagakure''s ninja, then I would be more inclined to suspect Iwagakure''s ninja. Of course, I did not wish such a thing to happen, but the problem was very strange. I saw these three Iwagakure ninjas in the first round. The very obvious feeling they gave me was that they were here to cause trouble. However, I have not seen them cause trouble, and then they died here. It really surprised me!" Shikaku said with emotion. He had already made mental preparations for Iwagakure''s ninja to cause trouble, but things did not go according to his expected plan. Instead, it became another thing.

    "Iwagakure should not have planned this matter. They would not commit suicide to frame others. Let''s wait for the results of Yamagata Ken''s side to come out and see. I think that someone deliberately did it. However, no matter what kind of purpose that person has, we can foresee one thing. That is, Iwagakure will attack us because of this matter!" Hiruzen said with a calm face. He had already thought of several steps. After all, he was the Hokage of the village, and he had to consider things for the village.

    "Sandaime-sama, the three of them have signed the consent form..." Shikaku reminded.

    "This consent form is like an alliance letter between our village. In the face of huge benefits, it has no binding force. I have long seen that Iwagakure wanted to make things difficult for us, but now it has given them a better reason!" Hiruzen suddenly felt a headache. What happened here was enough for Iwagakure to say something.

    "Then do we still need to investigate?" Shikaku hesitated for a moment and asked. He vaguely felt that Hiruzen did not want the matter to continue.

    "Actually, there is no difference. After all, this matter was done by the ninjas in the village. They signed the consent form when they entered here. Iwagakure can just disapprove the consent form and take the opportunity to attack us, so we can''t rely on the consent form to protect the village!" Hiruzen sighed. He felt things had already become like this, and there was no need to continue.

    "I understand." Shikaku nodded. He understood this principle. It was an individual''s behavior to sign the consent form. Iwagakure was killed by Konohagakure''s ninja. That was a matter between the villages.

    "Shikaku!"

    All of a sudden.

    A loud and clear voice sounded from afar. Moreover, as the voice was transmitted, the tone was constantly changing. It could be seen that it was running toward this place.

    "This is Choza''s voice!"

    Shikaku immediately felt as if something had happened. He looked toward Hiruzen, who was at the side, and Hiruzen was also looking at him. Both of them could see the bewilderment in the other''s eyes.

 Chapter 376: There Is Someone More Suitable Here!

    Chapter 376: There Is Someone More Suitable Here!

    "So fast?"

    Shikaku and Hiruzen looked at each other and could see the shock in each other''s eyes.

    When Hiruzen had just arrived here.

    Shikaku was the person who explained the situation here to Hiruzen, as well as his series of arrangements. Both knew that Choza was in charge of finding the Genin team that was still in the Forest of Death.

    According to the statistics.

    There were still two teams that had not been found.

    One had to know...

    Looking for someone in this huge forest.

    It was like looking for a needle in the sea. Right now, there were only a few talented Sensor Ninjas here, and there weren''t any beasts that could track the scent. After all, the support team had yet to arrive.

    At this time.

    Only Choza and a few proctors were just doing a preliminary search.

    But.

    How long had it been!

    Could it be that he had already found them?

    This situation was much faster than expected, to the point that even Shikaku and Hiruzen were shocked.

    "Has anyone been found?"

    Shikaku immediately looked into the distance. That was where Choza''s voice had come from.

    Hiruzen''s expression calms down. A look of contemplation appeared on his face. After all, such a sudden situation made him have to think carefully about how to solve these problems in the future.

    A few minutes later.

    Choza brought a few proctors over to where Shikaku and Hiruzen were. There were several Chunin Exams participants following behind them. It was clear that they had found the remaining team.

    "Shikaku, I found something!"

    Choza''s gaze fell on Shikaku. His tone was filled with surprise and bewilderment. After all, what happened here also surprised him, and he felt it was very inconceivable.

    "There are some situations here. I think it is better to let them tell you. But before that, we should first look at Uchiha Kaede!"

    Choza said to Shikaku.

    After he said this.

    He looked at Hiruzen, who was next to Shikaku, and immediately greeted Hiruzen, "Sandaime-sama!"

    "Let''s first take a look at Uchiha Kaede''s situation!" Hiruzen nodded, indicating that there was no need to be so formal now. After all, they were in a very sensitive period.

    Shikaku looked at the participants who were following Choza. There were six people, and five of them were carrying one person together.

    The person being carried.

    It was Uchiha Kaede!

    At this moment.

    There were mysterious black lines on Uchiha Kaede''s body. These lines covered the latter''s body, and Shikaku did not know what they were used for.

    "What happened?"

    Shikaku asked in a low voice. Seeing this scene, he already realized the problem. He could recognize that the lines on Uchiha Kaede were some kind of sealing technique. However, even he did not know these seals, let alone break them.

    After Shikaku finished speaking, Hiruzen also curiously looked at these participants, wanting to know what had happened.

    "Let me tell you..."

    At this moment, the person who spoke was one of Uchiha Kaede''s teammates.

    Since the sealing technique bound Uchiha Kaede, these two teammates had not left even half a step. They had been guarding Uchiha Kaede''s body. However, they did not dare to touch him. They were afraid of being contaminated by these inexplicable lines, and only now did they feel better.

    "We are Uchiha Kaede''s teammates!"

    This Uchiha Kaede''s teammate was the first to reveal his identity. Only then would the following words be meaningful.

    "We followed Uchiha Kaede into the second exam."

    "It was four days ago..."

    "We were looking for the Scroll of Heaven."

    "Suddenly hearing a little noise, Uchiha Kaede immediately chased after him. The two of us followed closely behind, but we could not stop Uchiha Kaede at all."

    "Then..."

    "The nightmare began!"

    When Uchiha Kaede''s teammate said this, he suddenly took a deep breath. Even if he was just recalling this matter now, he still felt a lingering fear in his heart. After all, this gave them a feeling of walking through the gates of hell. This kind of fear could already be said to have penetrated deep into their bones.

    Shikaku, Choza, and Hiruzen all looked at this ninja. Everyone was quietly listening to what had happened to them.

    Among them.

    Choza had already heard it once.

    But now that he hears this person talk about it again, he still feels very shocked. This was not a common thing. Anyone who heard it would feel an incredible feeling.

    When Uchiha Kaede''s teammate said this, he seemed to think of the situation at that time. He could not help but take a deep breath. After that, he slowly exhaled again and tried to calm his complicated emotions.

    "Under Uchiha Kaede''s lead, we caught up with that person. However, we found that from his clothes, he was not Konohagakure''s ninja. When that person noticed us and stopped, we determined that the person was Kirigakure''s ninja through the pattern of his ninja forehead protector!" Uchiha Kaede''s teammate said in a deep voice.

    "Kirigakure''s ninja?"

    When Shikaku heard this, he was stunned for a moment. A lot of question marks appeared in his head.

    "Something is wrong!"

    "Kirigakure did not participate in the Chunin Exams this time!"

    "How could Kirigakure''s ninjas appear in the Forest of Death?"

    "Are you sure you didn''t see wrongly?"

    Shikaku stared at Uchiha Kaede''s teammate and asked in a deep voice. His tone was also very serious. After all, this kind of thing was not a joke. If it were Kirigakure''s ninja, things would become extremely complicated.

    "I''m sure I didn''t see wrongly!" Uchiha Kaede''s teammate nodded and said. The expression on his face was extremely serious. He would never forget such a thing!

    "I didn''t see wrongly either. It is a Kirigakure''s ninja!" Uchiha Kaede''s other teammate also said.

    "This..."

    Shikaku was still skeptical when he saw the two people''s confident expressions. However, he still did not say anything and motioned for the person to continue. However, he silently pondered this in his heart...

    Why was it Kirigakure''s ninja?

    How did Kirigakure''s ninja enter this place?

    What kind of secret was hidden in this?

    Question marks appeared in Shikaku''s head one after another. These question marks intertwined together, forming doubts in his heart.

    "After we saw this Kirigakure ninja, the other party intended to let us leave quickly and pretend that we didn''t see anything. It seemed that he was in a hurry to leave this place. He didn''t have the intention to attack us. He just told us not to get in the way." This Uchiha Kaede''s teammate slowly said. He could only recall the general meaning of the other party, but he couldn''t remember the specific words.

    After he finished speaking.

    He saw that none of them had any reaction, so he continued.

    "But..."

    "Uchiha Kaede doesn''t want to let him leave just like that!"

    "We have to keep that Kirigakure ninja even at the risk of not participating in the second round of Chunin Exams!"

    "But..."

    "The other party only touched Uchiha Kaede once."

    "Uchiha Kaede''s entire body is already covered with these strange lines."

    "And Uchiha Kaede still hasn''t moved until now!"

    "We don''t dare to touch Uchiha Kaede. We are worried that these strange lines will fall on us. If we all can''t move, it will be too dangerous!"

    "So the two of us stay by Uchiha Kaede''s side and wait for the rescue. At the same time, we will drive away the beasts that appear around us."

    "Just like that..."

    "We stayed in the forest for four days."

    "Then we met their team."

    "Finally, we met the chief examiner!"

    After Uchiha Kaede''s teammate finished talking about the key parts, he felt a sense of relief all over his body, as if the last string hanging from his spirit was eliminated in this way. He felt relaxed suddenly and didn''t care so much that when he talked about it later, he couldn''t remember so many details and couldn''t say anything anymore.

    "Kirigakure ninja, who knows how to use the sealing technique?"

    After listening to the ninja, Shikaku understood the situation they were facing.

    But what happened now?

    It was already beyond his knowledge.

    Suddenly.

    Shikaku looked at Hiruzen who was beside him, his eyes flashing with an inquiry.

    "Sandaime-sama, do you know what is going on? A Kirigakure ninja who knows the sealing technique is in the Chunin Exams venue. This is a big problem!" Shikaku asked doubtfully. He was very puzzled, but when he looked at Uchiha Kaede''s teammate, it did not seem like he was lying. However, if it was the truth, it was ridiculous.

    "Sealing Technique..."

    Hiruzen''s expression suddenly became gloomy, and his pupils suddenly shrank. A figure suddenly appeared in his mind.

    That person...

    It was the ninja who treated Danzo.

    Instantly.

    Hiruzen turned to look at the source of the sound.

    He immediately saw two people.

    Yamanaka Inoichi and Yamagata Ken.

    "Sandaime-sama, Yamagata Ken-sensei has already made a judgment. Now I''m bringing him to you to report!" Inoichi said in a low voice.

    "Tell me." Hiruzen suddenly became interested and looked at Yamagata Ken.

    "Sandaime-sama!"

    Yamagata Ken immediately bowed to Hiruzen. He was wearing the uniform of a medical ninja, and his expression was very serious. He then raised his head and looked at Hiruzen.

    "The reason for the deaths of these three people is very strange!"

    Yamagata Ken immediately began his own analysis. After he said these words, he immediately attracted the attention of Hiruzen and the people around him, including Shikaku and Inoichi.

    Inoichi was the one who brought Yamagata Ken here.

    However, he didn''t know the exact result.

    "What do you mean?" Hiruzen narrowed his eyes again. He had encountered many strange things recently, which were not lacking at all.

    After hearing Hiruzen''s question, Yamagata Ken nodded silently and then began to speak slowly.

    "First of all."

    "All three of them suffered extremely clean and deadly attacks!"

    "Killed in one blow!"

    "All of them were killed by the most basic attack: a kunai pierced through their hearts!"

    "Secondly."

    "There are traces of a fight on the bodies of these three people, but it is not obvious. This means that it is only a small bump, and there is no lethal restraint."

    "But each of their lungs has a lot of water, which means that they have been drowning before, or choking."

    "Lastly."

    "These three people died three days ago."

    "But they died in the Forest of Death, and the blood on the corpses was almost drained, but there was no other injury at all."

    "They were not eaten by beasts."

    "This means that these corpses were protected very well!"

    "Based on the above reasons..."

    "The time of death of these three people was about three days ago when the Chunin Exams'' second round had just begun. The reason for their deaths was that a kunai had pierced their hearts, but they had already drowned to a certain extent. Moreover, their bodies were kept intact during this period of time, and they were even hung up on the tower unknowingly."

    "This is too strange!"

    Yamagata Ken told Hiruzen the results of his investigation. He had already restrained himself from deducing based on the results of his investigation. After all, that was the matter of those people. He was too lazy to waste so many brain cells to think about such things, and he was even more unwilling to let the subjective reasons he could produce affect the judgment of others.

    "Do you mean..." After listening to Yamagata Ken''s analysis, the corners of Hiruzen''s mouth slightly curled up, and he said, "The person who did this thing knows medicine?"

    "Ah?!"

    Yamagata Ken was stunned for a moment. He really couldn''t think of any connection between this and knowing medicine. However, since the Hokage asked this, he had to think about it to confirm the truth.

    Shikaku looked at Hiruzen deeply. He was also thinking about these things quickly in his heart, but he didn''t know what exactly happened.

    It was just as Yamagata Ken said.

    These things were intertwined.

    But he really can''t figure it out.

    Yamagata Ken thought about it for a while. After that, his eyes focused on Hiruzen.

    "If it is necessary to say whether the other party has medical skills, there is no evidence to prove it based on the information I know so far. However, he did hit the heart very accurately. It can only be said that the other party is familiar with the heart position!" Yamagata Ken said very seriously.

    "I understand. Thank you for your hard work." Hiruzen nodded to Yamagata Ken. He did not say anything more, but everyone understood what he meant.

    "Sandaime-sama, Konoha Hospital is busy. If there is nothing else, I will go back first." Yamagata Ken immediately understood what Hiruzen meant. There was no longer any place for him to remain, so there was no need to continue staying here.

    "Go."

    Hiruzen nodded. After that, he once again revealed a pondering expression, and his entire person fell into deep thought.

    Right now, he has more than 90% confidence in his heart.

    He felt that the person who did these things.

    It was the Ninja of the Uzumaki Clan.

    But he didn''t have any evidence.

    He only relied on the feelings in his heart.

    "Shikaku, I think we can let those participants who have not passed the Chunin Exams leave. This matter has nothing to do with them," Hiruzen said indifferently. He had only looked at the death of the three Iwagakure ninjas. After hearing Yamagata Ken''s report and the seal on Uchiha Kaede, he could already confirm that the person who had done this was not a ninja participating in the Chunin Exams but someone else.

    "Isn''t it a bit early?" Shikaku hesitated for a moment and asked. After all, if the person who had done this was in the crowd, then once they were released, it would be more difficult to find them.

    "They are not our Konohagakure''s people. There is no point in forcing our people to stay here. Besides the two teams that arrived at the back, almost all the other teams did nothing suspicious until they saw the three Iwagakure ninjas being hung up. This has already been proven." Hiruzen''s tone was still very light.

    "I see!"

    Shikaku also had this kind of analysis in his heart. However, he felt that this was one of the many possibilities.

    However, when he heard Hiruzen talk about this matter, he changed his mind.

    Then, he went back to Hiruzen''s topic.

    "I''ll let everyone go when we get out!" Shikaku nodded and said.

    "The ninjas who passed the second round will have their third round schedule arranged. You can just tell them to wait for the notice." Hiruzen warned again.

    "Yes!" Shikaku answered again, understanding Hiruzen''s meaning.

    "Find a few Sensor Ninjas from the Yamanaka clan. I want to know the last memories of these three people. It must be fast. Don''t wait for their memories to fade away!" After thinking for a while, Hiruzen said this sentence. He wanted to see what these three people had experienced before they died, and they died so strangely. Moreover, he also wanted to see if there was any figure of that Uzumaki Clan ninja inside.

    "Inoichi has already done this. Now the ninjas from the Yamanaka clan have arrived, right?" Shikaku immediately looked at Inoichi.

    "No!"

    Inoichi shook his head and sighed helplessly, "At this time, every Sensor Ninja has a mission, so they can''t rush over the first time. They need to finish the task at hand. But this way, I don''t know when they will come."

    "The body has died for three to four days." Shikaku said helplessly, "Is there no other way?"

    "There''s no other way. Right now, all Sensor Ninjas with some strength who can read memories of the dead are carrying out different missions." Inoichi spread out his hands and made a helpless gesture. In the end, he said reluctantly, "Why don''t I do it..."

    In fact.

    Inoichi didn''t want to do the work of reading memories.

    This would cause some damage to him.

    This was also the reason why he did not take the initiative to talk about this matter.

    At this time.

    As long as he could not read memories.

    Then he would not read memories.

    Unless the Hokage personally mentioned the matter of reading memories, he would choose to go into battle as a last resort.

    One had to know.

    Right now, his identity was the future head of the Yamanaka Clan.

    And reading the memories of a dead person was too damaging to him. This was something he did not want to bear. He wanted others to do this even more.

    "That''s right!"

    When Shikaku saw Inoichi''s expression, his eyes immediately lit up. He had already realized that this old friend did not want to read memories.

    He could only persuade this old friend if there were no other plans.

    After all, the Hokage was here.

    However.

    A thought suddenly appeared in his mind. He thought of someone, which made his heart feel comfortable.

    "Sandaime-sama!"

    "Regarding the memory reading..."

    "I have a better candidate!"

    Shikaku immediately said to Hiruzen. His words surprised Hiruzen and made Inoichi open his eyes wide, full of doubts.

    "Is there anyone more reliable than Inoichi?" Hiruzen asked, a little puzzled. He did not force Inoichi to do this. However, the only person who could do this was Inoichi. Moreover, Inoichi could do this perfectly. Now, Shikaku''s words attracted his attention.

    "That''s right!"

    Shikaku smiled and nodded. He immediately began to explain.

    "There is someone more suitable here!"

    "Inoichi has not read other people''s memories for a long time. He is now very unfamiliar with the Yamanaka clan''s mind-reading secret technique. These Iwagakure ninjas have been dead for several days. This will be a big challenge for Inoichi."

    "However, there is a participant here. He is a member of the Yamanaka clan and a ninja working in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division. The number of times and frequency he uses the mind-reading secret technique is more than Inoichi."

    "Such a person who is obviously more experienced..."

    "He is more qualified for such a job!"

    "I think that person is more suitable!"

    Shikaku''s eyes sparkled. He had already transferred these matters to another person. He stared at Hiruzen and deliberately dragged out his voice.

    "That person is..."

 Chapter 377: This Was a Clear Play of the Yamanaka Clanâ€™s Secret Technique!

    Chapter 377: This Was a Clear Play of the Yamanaka Clan¡¯s Secret Technique!

    At this time, Shikaku completely attracted Hiruzen''s attention. He was very confident in this current Ino-Shika-Cho generation. In his opinion, these three people would surely become the head of the three big clans.

    Because of this.

    Hiruzen still had a very high opinion of Inoichi.

    Therefore.

    After Shikaku said this, his mind was filled with doubts. At the same time, he was very curious. He wanted to know who the person Shikaku was talking about was.

    "Who?"

    Hiruzen vaguely felt that Shikaku was here to keep him in suspense, but he did not care about it.

    Hiruzen was not the only one curious about this person''s identity.

    Even the surrounding people who heard what Shikaku said were curious about this.

    All of a sudden.

    The gazes of everyone present focused on Shikaku one after another.

    They were waiting for Shikaku to finish his sentence!

    "Yamanaka Aoba!"

    Shikaku directly said a name that many people here felt unfamiliar with. After all, Aoba''s existence was too low. Most people here had never even heard of his name.

    Of course.

    A few proctors still felt that this name was a bit familiar.

    They seemed to have heard it somewhere before.

    But the impression was not deep.

    So they were not able to react in the first place.

    "Yamanaka Aoba?"

    Hiruzen was stunned for a moment. He knew this person. To be precise, he knew almost everyone in Konohagakure. After all, he wanted to create Konoha''s sun character.

    "Yes, it''s him!"

    Shikaku immediately nodded. The smile on his face suddenly disappeared. He looked much more serious, but these were just deliberately presented by him.

    "Yamanaka Aoba has already forfeited in this year''s Chunin Exams, so even if there is some consumption, it won''t affect him much!"

    "Inoichi hasn''t used the Yamanaka Clan''s mind-reading secret technique for so long. These three corpses have been left here for more than three days. The difficulty of reading memories can be said to be very high!"

    "For such a situation, we need more professional Sensor Ninjas!"

    "Aoba belongs to the Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Anbu. It is not rare to come in contact with memory reading cases, so his experience using the mind-reading secret technique is more abundant."

    "Based on the reasons above..."

    "I think it would be more appropriate for Aoba to read the memories!"

    Shikaku directly dragged Aoba out. He did not think Aoba was suitable, but he wanted to use this method to give Aoba a little difficulty. After all, he suspected Aoba had cheated, but he had no evidence. Moreover, he had not found any evidence. This made him very unhappy.

    "Whoa..."

    When the proctors heard Shikaku''s words, they immediately realized who was Yamanaka Aoba he was referring to.

    It was the one who passed the first round with full marks and quickly passed the second round. The chief examiner recognized that he was cheating, and it was also after being suspected that he was cheating that Aoba chose to withdraw from this Chunin Exams.

    Now they heard Shikaku talk about the Chunin Exams.

    And then he said Aoba''s name.

    Only then did they realize that the person Shikaku was talking about was the young man who had gone to the tower and given up on Chunin Exams.

    Otherwise.

    Who would think about such a Genin when speaking about mind reading?

    But...

    They also heard it from Shikaku''s words. It turned out that Aoba was an Anbu. They were not too surprised that he could achieve such a result. After all, looking at Konohagakure, how many people could enter Anbu? This was a very difficult thing to do.

    "Okay."

    After hearing Shikaku''s analysis, Hiruzen slowly nodded. He felt that Shikaku''s analysis was very reasonable.

    Reading memories was such a thing.

    Sometimes, what was needed was not the level of a ninja but the level of proficiency in the mind-reading ninjutsu.

    Now a ninja working for Konohagakure Intelligence Division was here.

    Then he would obviously be more suitable.

    "Shikaku, I''ll leave this matter to you. Please call Aoba over and let him read the memories of the three corpses!"

    Hiruzen immediately made a decision. In the current situation, Aoba was indeed a better choice than Inoichi. At worst, he could wait until the Sensor Ninjas arrived and read it again. However, the most important thing now was to figure out what had happened quickly.

    That person...

    Was it really a Kirigakure''s ninja?

    Or was it a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan?

    This was a big matter for Hiruzen!

    "Yes!"

    After hearing Hiruzen''s words, Shikaku immediately responded. After that, his figure flashed and disappeared.

    ...

    At this moment.

    At the first floor of the tower.

    The people here all maintained a kind of silence. They all knew that anyone here could be an opponent in the third round, even the teammates sitting next to them.

    Actually.

    All the participants here still have one person they can talk to.

    That person was Aoba.

    However.

    None of them spoke to Aoba.

    The reason was simple.

    Although they knew him.

    Aoba might not know them.

    Besides.

    They had all heard that Aoba had already forfeited. In other words, no matter what happened later, it had nothing to do with Aoba anymore, so there was no need to say anything more.

    Just like this.

    The scene was extremely quiet for a time.

    It was until a series of footsteps sounded, attracting everyone''s attention and causing everyone to look in the direction of the sound.

    Step, step, step, step...

    As the footsteps approached, a figure appeared in everyone''s line of sight. This person was the chief examiner of the Chunin Exams'' first round, Nara Shikaku.

    "Chief examiner!"

    When the participant at the scene saw Shikaku, they immediately greeted him. Almost everyone''s gaze was focused on Shikaku, and their eyes were filled with anticipation.

    They had already waited here for quite a while.

    Such a quiet atmosphere.

    It made people feel that time was passing very slowly.

    Everyone would think more and more in this quiet environment. Coupled with the pressure from the third round, everyone here felt an invisible pressure pressing down on their shoulders.

    "En."

    Shikaku woodenly nodded at the participants. It could be considered as a greeting to everyone. However, his footsteps did not stop. Instead, he continued to walk inside.

    Such a move.

    This made everyone even more nervous.

    In their hearts.

    They increasingly felt that Shikaku had come here to talk about some matters regarding the third round.

    All of a sudden.

    Numerous gazes converged on Shikaku, causing him to become the focal point of this place.

    Shikaku''s gaze swept over everyone in turn.

    When his gaze landed on someone, they would have a strange feeling in their hearts. They could not help but slowly lower their heads, not daring to meet Shikaku''s eyes.

    After Shikaku''s gaze swept over everyone, it finally stopped on Aoba.

    At this time.

    Aoba was still resting with his eyes closed.

    He was the only one among the examinees who did not care about what was happening in his surroundings.

    "Aoba!"

    The corners of Shikaku''s mouth curled up slightly. He directly called out Aoba''s name. He looked at Aoba with a playful look, and there was a hidden feeling that he was looking here for trouble.

    Almost at the same time.

    Everyone looked at Aoba.

    However...

    Aoba acted as if he hadn''t heard anything.

    His eyes closed, and he didn''t move an inch. This phenomenon caused everyone present to be stunned.

    This...

    He actually dared to ignore the chief examiner!

    This was too arrogant!

    When Shikaku saw Aoba''s appearance, he was sure that Aoba had already heard him. However, Aoba did not move at all. His meaning was almost the same as ignoring his words.

    Instantly.

    The corners of Shikaku''s mouth curled up even higher. He stared fixedly at Aoba, his eyes filled with a very familiar dissatisfaction.

    Aoba''s sudden appearance broke his plan.

    This made him very dissatisfied.

    ''Since you refuse to tell me who gave you the answer...''

    ''Then I''ll play with you!''

    "Aoba!"

    Shikaku shouted at Aoba again. This time, he raised his voice slightly, and his tone became much more serious.

    When Shikaku shouted again.

    Aoba, who was sitting on the ground not far away, still did not have any reaction. He looked like he had fallen asleep, as if he had not heard Shikaku''s shout.

    The participants present could not help but gasp. They had never seen someone ignore other people''s words like this.

    From the looks of it now.

    This kind of silent disregard and indifference was far more hurtful than hurtful words.

    This also reminded Aoba, so he began to be vigilant in his heart. He knew that when he went to treat Danzo that day, he was wearing medical ninja clothes and a mask and wrapped himself tightly.

    But...

    Even if it was wrapped tightly.

    It was still himself.

    It was not anyone else at all.

    Because of Eaton''s existence, Aoba did not apply any transformation type of ninjutsu on his body, which also made some of his movements and body shape similar.

    Such a thing.

    It was not that Aoba had not considered it.

    It was just that he had not expected to appear in front of Hiruzen so quickly.

    "There was a problem with Chunin Exams. You should know about this matter. The three ninjas of Iwagakure are already dead. Now, we need one person to read the memories of these three dead ninjas. Through the memory, we can know their encounters before their death and determine who the person who did this is!" Hiruzen stared at Aoba and slowly said. He could still feel a sense of familiarity from Aoba, but reason told him that this Yamanaka and that Uzumaki could not be the same person.

    "..."

    When Aoba heard this, he was stunned.

    ''No way!''

    ''Was this a coincidence?''

    He had deliberately acted to shift the blame to Kirigakure''s ninja. That was why he had acted in front of the three of them for so long. However, the person who would read their memories was actually himself.

    If he had known this would happen, he would not have wasted so much effort.

    A feeling of helplessness arose in Aoba''s heart. He did not wish for the person who read their memories to be him. This way, he could enjoy the results of his battle. But now, he was dragged into a predicament. This was something that he did not want to see at all.

    "Sandaime-sama, I can''t handle this kind of work. After the cruel Chunin Exams, I am already exhausted both physically and mentally, and I don''t have any extra strength to read the memories of these three dead people. Everyone knows that reading memories requires complete concentration, energy, and spirit. If there is a slight distraction, the memory reading will be disorderly and provide false information. In the worst case, the memory of this corpse will be erased, causing an extremely bad effect..."

    Aoba spread out his hands and said. His tone had a clear meaning of rejection, but his way of expressing himself caused a lot of question marks to pop up in everyone''s heads except for Hiruzen.

    "??????"

    These people at the scene were the proctors of this Chunin Exams, including Shikaku and Choza, the chief examiners. After hearing Aoba''s words, they all had an extremely outrageous feeling.

    Is this human language?

    Exhausted both physically and mentally?

    The corners of everyone''s mouths twitched a few times.

    Those who presided over Aoba''s exam at first could not match the name of Aoba that Shikaku mentioned. However, after seeing Aoba, they all understood.

    Are you tired?

    In their memories.

    Aoba didn''t do anything. A few minutes after the first round began, he began to write the answers to the questions quickly and then waited for the time to hand in the papers.

    As for the second round...

    The time it took to pass the round was only one hour.

    How tiring could this be?

    He probably didn''t even encounter teams or beasts in the forest.

    It could be seen from his clothes.

    The ninjas on the tower''s second floor who would not be able to pass the second round were all wearing torn clothes. Many of them had varying degrees of injuries on their bodies. It was all left behind after passing through the Forest of Death.

    But...

    How about Aoba?!

    There was not even the slightest bit of damage to his clothes or injuries on his body. There were only a few places with dust on them. It was very obvious that they were all stained after Aoba came to the tower.

    Such a situation.

    How could he be physically and mentally exhausted?

    When these proctors heard Aoba''s words, they all felt that it was extremely inconceivable. They would have jumped out to expose Aoba''s lies if not for the Third Hokage.

    "Aoba, the Yamanaka clan''s sensor ninjas are currently on a mission. When they arrive here, it might take a few hours. The longer the corpse dies, the fewer memories remain. You are very clear about this matter. I know that you have just gone through the Chunin Exams. I understand that you are exhausted. However, I still hope that you can overcome it and help us investigate what happened to the three Iwagakure ninjas. This is an extremely important matter for the village!" Hiruzen said in his magnetic voice. In fact, he did not expect that Aoba would refuse directly without hesitation. It was not good for him to directly issue an order for such a thing. After all, his character was still considerate, so he could only use emotion to reason. He hoped to persuade Aoba to change his decision.

    "Sandaime-sama..."

    After listening to Hiruzen, Aoba immediately opened his mouth. In fact, it was not that he wanted to play his character here, but he could not easily use chakra.

    Just a while ago.

    Aoba had just had direct contact with Hiruzen.

    When he was treating Danzo, he had already used chakra. He was not sure if Hiruzen had any special secret technique to identify chakra, but if he wanted to read the memories of these three people, then he must use chakra. There was a risk of exposing himself.

    Therefore.

    Aoba had no choice but to refuse Hiruzen.

    "I don''t know if Big Brother Shikaku told you I have already forfeited from the Chunin Exams." Aoba''s brain worked quickly. In almost an instant, he thought of a very good solution. Not only could he resolve this situation, but he could also push the matter back to Shikaku.

    After all...

    It was impolite not to reciprocate!

    Aoba was a very polite and good child!

    Naturally, he had to return the courtesy!

    "I did." Hiruzen nodded. He still did not know that Aoba had broken the record of Chunin Exams'' first two rounds. After all, the focus of his attention now was not on the Chunin Exam but on whether that Kirigakure''s ninja had any connection with the Uzumaki Clan ninja matter. So he asked in a not-so-concerned manner, "Is there a problem?"

    "Yes!"

    Aoba immediately nodded, and his expression began to change, becoming painful.

    "Since it was forfeited, then Sandaime-sama can also infer that I passed the second round. In fact, if not for my body problems, I would not forfeit at this stage."

    "What problem?" Hiruzen immediately asked. He felt that Aoba''s words were reasonable. He had already passed the second round. There was no need to give up so quickly. After all, the third round would take a period of time before it started.

    At this moment.

    All the puzzled gazes were focused on Aoba, and the question marks on everyone''s heads increased.

    What was going on?

    Didn''t he forfeit because he was cheating?

    Why was there a body problem now?

    What the hell was going on?

    Was what this person said true or false?

    Among these proctors, there were already some who could not tell the specific things. They felt that these words coming out of Aoba''s mouth were extremely fake. No matter how they heard it, it was fake.

    But if it was really fake.

    This was very strange.

    Could a highly skilled expert like Aoba be bold enough to fool the Third Hokage in front of so many people who knew the truth?

    Or could it be...

    The truth that they knew was not the real truth?

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone began to doubt themselves. The word looked very much like fake words, but they didn''t dare to think they were lies.

    "When I was in the first round, I used Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) to control the proctor in front of me, then I came to the fake participant who knew the answer in the exam. I then use our Yamanaka clan''s mind-reading secret technique to get the answer from him." Aoba said in a deep voice.

    As soon as Aoba said this, all the proctors present exclaimed in surprise. Everyone widened their eyes, and their eyes flashed with disbelief.

    They initially thought that Aoba had gotten the answer before entering the examination room. But when they hear Aoba''s words just now. They already understood that Aoba got the answer after entering the examination room.

    Mind Body Switch Technique.

    Mind Reading Secret Technique.

    The difficulty of using these two techniques was very great, not to mention that the mind reading was used when he was controlling other people''s bodies!

    This greatly increases the difficulty.

    If one wanted to use this kind of combination of ninjutsu, one would need to have extremely high attainments in the Yamanaka clan''s secret technique.

    Even Hiruzen who heard it had a feeling of amazement.

    However...

    There was another amazing matter that the proctors present knew, and Hiruzen did not know.

    That was...

    Aoba had used these two secret techniques to obtain information, but no one in the audience knew about it. They thought that Aoba cheated.

    The ability to obtain information like this...

    It was really too abnormal!

    Following Aoba''s words, the proctors at the scene began to re-examine Aoba. They no longer regarded him as a person who cheated in the exam.

    At the same time.

    Shikaku''s face was full of black lines. He never thought that Aoba would say such a thing here, and he began to think about it in his heart.

    ''Could it be...''

    ''Did Aoba really not cheat?''

    Just as everyone was thinking about different things.

    Aoba spoke again.

    "This isn''t over yet..."

    "After I obtained the answers, I immediately wrote these answers on the papers. Then, I stared at the papers and passed the answers I saw in my eyes to my two teammates, Saki and Rin, through Shindenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Transmission Technique)."

    "The continuous use of these three techniques almost consumed all the chakra I had in the first round, and I still haven''t recovered until now."

    Aoba immediately seized the opportunity to be miserable. The best way he could think of now was to use the Chunin Exams to emphasize that he was not suitable to read memories.

    "What?!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Hiruzen''s eyes were wide open, and he could not help but ask again.

    "You mean you controlled the proctor through Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) and then found the fake participant with the answer through the proctors. You used the Saiko Denshin(Mind-Reading Secret Technique) to get the answer from the participant memories and finally passed the answer to your two teammates with Shindenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Transmission Technique)?"

    A look of disbelief appeared on Hiruzen''s face. This was no longer a simple matter of reading memories but a combination of the Yamanaka clan''s mainstream secret technique!

    This kind of combination.

    Even the Yamanaka clan''s older generation wouldn''t be able to do it!

    And it was no wonder he would refuse!

    Hiruzen suddenly understood what Aoba meant.

    "Yes, that''s it. I''ve used up too much energy and haven''t recovered yet." Aoba nodded and admitted it directly.

    After hearing the conversation between Hiruzen and Aoba, especially when Hiruzen summed up the entire process, all the proctors were completely shocked.

    The three techniques were silently superimposed together...

    This was a clear play of the Yamanaka clan''s secret technique!

    It was truly too terrifying!

    In an instant.

    Every proctor looked at Aoba with an earth-shaking change in their eyes. They looked at Aoba in a new light again.

    "Sandaime-sama, although I can''t read memories right now, I can recommend someone to you. His mastery of the Yamanaka clan''s secret techniques is far above mine, and his ability to read the corpses'' memories that have been dead for a few days is much better than mine..."

    Aoba immediately struck while the iron was hot. He met everyone''s gazes and stared at Hiruzen.

    "He is Yamanaka Inoichi!"

 Chapter 378: I Dont Think Everyone Is Someone Who Doesnt Understand But Pretends to Understand!

    Chapter 378: I Don''t Think Everyone Is Someone Who Doesn''t Understand But Pretends to Understand!

    The moment Aoba said this.

    The eyes of everyone present became strange.

    It was as if they had heard something particularly interesting.

    However...

    At this time.

    No one spoke.

    Everyone just stared at Aoba with extremely strange eyes. Shikaku, who was not far away, looked at Aoba with complicated eyes.

    "Hahahahaha..."

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Hiruzen hesitated for a moment. After that, he burst into laughter as if he had heard something extremely funny.

    "Aoba."

    "Do you know who recommended you to come?"

    "Take a guess!"

    Hiruzen stared at Aoba and said. There was a smile on his face, and he looked much more relaxed than before.

    Actually.

    Even Hiruzen himself did not realize it.

    Just now, when he saw Aoba walk in, he thought that Aoba was that ninja from the Uzumaki Clan. After all, the shape of these two people gave him an indescribable feeling of deja vu.

    This feeling made him unable to control himself from suspecting Aoba.

    However.

    Aoba''s words just now.

    It had completely dispelled the worries in his heart.

    No matter how you look at it...

    Aoba was a ninja who practiced and mastered the Yamanaka clan''s secret technique. This kind of ninja could only be cultivated in the Yamanaka clan. He couldn''t be an Uzumaki clan ninja who wore Yamanaka''s skin.

    After all, the energy of a person was limited!

    If it was a descendant of the Uzumaki Clan that had been planted in the Yamanaka Clan, then there was absolutely no way to master such a proficient sealing technique and also master the Yamanaka clan''s secret techniques so deeply. This was a case that had never happened before.

    "I don''t know."

    Aoba shook his head. How could he not know in his heart that when he said this? When he saw Shikaku come to find him, he had already guessed such a thing. It was just that he was unwilling to say it out loud.

    He could see through it, but he couldn''t tell it.

    This way, he would have more room for himself.

    These words.

    It was better to leave them to Hiruzen to tell him!

    "It''s Shikaku!"

    Hiruzen did not beat around the bush with Aoba. He directly told Aoba the answer. After he finished speaking, he looked in Shikaku''s direction. After that, he quickly turned his attention back to Aoba.

    "I originally wanted to find Inoichi."

    "Shikaku recommended you to me."

    "But I did not expect you to recommend Inoichi to me again."

    Hiruzen faintly explained this matter. He did not express his own opinion, nor did he express a clear point of view. It was completely to let Aoba understand it himself.

    "How can I be compared to Big Brother Inoichi?"

    Aoba directly shook his head. Now was definitely not the time to use chakra. Last time when he went to treat Danzo''s injuries, he really did not handle it well, leaving a small problem. If he did not pay attention now, then it was very likely that he would expose his identity.

    At that time.

    It was not a simple matter of revealing his strength.

    It was also not about being afraid of trouble and not wanting to go to the battlefield.

    Instead, Hiruzen would directly treat him as a descendant of the Uzumaki Clan. This identity would put him in extreme trouble.

    This was something that Aoba absolutely did not want to see.

    However...

    Hiruzen''s reaction provided Aoba with a lot of ideas. He could use the Uzumaki clan ninja identity. It seemed that he could also connect it with the Kirigakure ninja, Satsuma Rentaro. It just so happens that now was an excellent opportunity.

    After this operation.

    Aoba felt that he could have an identity that he could truly shape.

    It was not always about pretending to be someone else.

    However...

    There was still someone who knew about this!

    It was Eaton who had brought him to see Danzo!

    ''Well...''

    Aoba thought silently in his heart.

    He felt that it was necessary to find a chance to equip Eaton with a Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal. This way, there would be no problem.

    After that, Aoba did not give Shikaku and Hiruzen a chance to speak again. He directly spoke firmly.

    "Actually..."

    "The first round already made me very tired!"

    "Then, during the second round, I analyzed and speculated with Saki where the Scroll of Heaven might be hidden..."

    "The moment I arrived at the tower, I was already physically and mentally exhausted and did not want to participate in the later round anymore, so..."

    "Sandaime-sama, let Big Brother Inoichi read the memories!"

    "I really can''t do it!"

    Aoba said one sentence at a time. The way he spoke now was different from the way he slowly talked just now. Instead, he increased the speed of his speech, making everyone around him unable to speak. So all they could do was listen to him finish speaking.

    After Aoba finished speaking.

    For a moment.

    There was a moment of silence.

    "Hahahaha!"

    Hiruzen broke the silence here with laughter. Now that Aoba had said it to this point, he also needed to maintain this amiable persona. He could not make things difficult for Aoba in front of so many people.

    What''s more...

    Aoba still had a relatively weak identity compared to the people here.

    The people in this room now.

    There was the Konohagakure''s Hokage.

    The chief examiner of the Chunin Exams.

    There were the proctors who supervised the Chunin Exams.

    These people were all people with status, while Aoba was just a Chunin Exams participant.

    Now that this participant said that he was very tired and did not want to participate in these things, then he had no reason to force Aoba!

    "Aoba, since you are tired, then go back and rest. You don''t need to worry about the things here!"

    Hiruzen nodded at Aoba. He never thought of Aoba in the first place, so it was not important whether it was him or not.

    At this point in time.

    What he was most concerned about was whether the matter of the three Iwagakure ninjas'' death had anything to do with the descendant of the Uzumaki Clan.

    If it''s not...

    Then it wasn''t a big deal!

    After all, if it was just a matter between villages, it could be coordinated through compensation. The worst effect would be to participate in the Third Ninja World War.

    However.

    The Uzumaki Clan''s matter was not that simple.

    Although the Uzumaki Clan''s extermination was the result of the joint cooperation of various forces in the ninja world, as the initiator of this matter, Hiruzen was very clear that once this matter was exposed, it would be a great risk to his reputation and character setting that he had painstakingly built up over the years.

    When Hiruzen saw Aoba just now, his heart still skipped a beat. He was worried that the random person he found was a descendant of the Uzumaki Clan.

    Now he was sure that Aoba was just Aoba. There was no other identity. In addition, Aoba emphasized that he was too tired, so there was no need to force Aoba.

    "Thank you, Sandaime-sama!"

    Aoba immediately thanked Hiruzen. After that, he was ready to leave. Before he turned around, he looked at Shikaku meaningfully.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba walked out of the room and headed back to the first floor.

    After Aoba left.

    Hiruzen looked at Shikaku. The smile on his face slowly disappeared, and he became serious.

    "Tell Inoichi to read the memories of the three corpses. Be quick. Time is running out. We can''t delay any longer."

    Hiruzen said in a low voice. Although there was no harsh tone, anyone could feel Hiruzen''s dissatisfaction.

    Actually.

    Through Aoba''s words.

    Hiruzen had already noticed a lot of information.

    For example...

    Hiruzen had already realized that Shikaku was using his authority to lure Aoba over, hoping to use this matter to attack Aoba.

    But, Hiruzen gave Shikaku face and did not say it clearly.

    "Yes!"

    Shikaku clearly felt the change in Hiruzen''s mood and immediately nodded. He immediately walked out of the room and went to find Inoichi. Things had already come to this point. He knew that he had already lost no matter whether what Aoba said was true or false.

    ...

    The tower''s first floor.

    In the corner.

    Saki and Rin had witnessed Shikaku taking Aoba away just now, but none of them moved at that time. They just stood there.

    They didn''t greet him.

    They didn''t ask.

    They looked as if they didn''t know Aoba.

    They put on an extremely cold attitude.

    After Aoba left with Shikaku, the participants who had already passed the second round began to discuss.

    "What do you think Hokage-sama is looking Aoba for?"

    "I think it''s about the Chunin Exams. Now that everyone suspected Aoba cheated, it must have already spread to Hokage-sama''s ears!"

    "I wonder how Hokage-sama will punish Aoba?"

    "According to the Chunin Exams'' rules, if there is any sign of cheating, the results will be a disqualification. Moreover, you will not be able to participate in the Chunin Exams for three years. I think the chance of Aoba punishment being unable to participate in Chunin Exams for the next three years was high."

    "Don''t you suspect that it was about the death of the three Iwagakure ninjas?"

    "Aoba has always been on the side of the tower. How can he kill the three Iwagakure ninjas?"

    "..."

    These participants were all talking about each other. Everyone was expressing what they wanted to say, but the topic of everyone''s conversation was Aoba.

    It could be said that Aoba had provided them with a topic.

    Before this topic.

    The scene was incomparably silent.

    No one spoke.

    Everyone remained silent.

    But...

    At least, that was what they thought!

    "You all understand?"

    Just as Aoba was about to close his eyes, he immediately opened them. His gaze looked at everyone present and finally landed on the youth.

    "Tell me about it..."

    "I want to know what you know."

    "I don''t quite understand!"

    "I believe that no one understands very well either!"

    "And..."

    "I don''t think everyone is someone who doesn''t understand but pretends to understand!"

    Aoba said slowly. His speed could be said to be very slow, enough for everyone present to hear clearly.

    For a moment.

    Everyone present was speechless.

    Everyone here already has speculations, but if they explain it but get it wrong, they will become the person Aoba said they don''t understand and pretend to understand.

    Thinking of this.

    These people couldn''t help but look at the youth.

    After all, it was the youth who started the provocation first. They were just watching the show. Since they were watching the show, then they might as well not say anything.

    "You know what you have done!" This youth did not expect that Aoba would actually dare to refute him. However, he saw none of the people present speak up for him. Moreover, he actually just wanted to make Aoba lose face and not argue with Aoba.

    And.

    There was no hatred between him and Aoba.

    He just wanted to make fun of Aoba in this way.

    "I know very well what I have done, but I am curious that you seem to know it very well!" Aoba''s tone gradually became cold. He found that the more he did not speak, the more the people here followed the rhythm. Although he did not care about this rhythm, he still hoped that he could spend the last few hours here silently. After he left the tower and if these people want to talk about it. It had nothing to do with him at all.

    "Hehehe, if you didn''t do anything bad, why would the Hokage-sama look for you at this time? It''s already like this, don''t say these vague words, and don''t treat us like a fool!" This youth suddenly became flustered and exasperated. Originally, he was not very sure whether Aoba had really cheated. He just wanted to test it out and then make fun of Aoba. However, he never thought that after Aoba said this, he found that his confidence had weakened, so he directly confirmed this matter.

    "Oh?"

    Aoba looked at this youth with deep meaning. He suddenly felt that it was quite interesting to argue with this person, and he was idle anyway.

    "Don''t tell me that in your opinion..."

    "Is it because I did wrong that Hokage-sama called me over?"

    "Your logic isn''t right!"

    "Also..."

    "Whether everyone is a fool or not is not up to me, nor is it up to you. It is up to them to decide."

    Aoba shook his head. How could he know if the people here were fools? Whether it was in the modern world or the ninja world, there would never be a lack of fools!

    "Hahahahaha..."

    After hearing Aoba''s words, the youth directly laughed out loud. This feeling was as if he had heard something particularly funny. He laughed so hard that tears came out.

    Only...

    He was the only one laughing.

    The people around him all stared at him strangely.

    "Aoba..."

    "Are you trying to make me laugh to death?"

    "Hokage-sama is looking for you at this time..."

    "If it wasn''t to condemn you..."

    "Are they looking for help?"

    This youth spoke of an important point of logic here. This point was also something that everyone present realized and tacitly agreed on.

    That was, there was only one reason why the Hokage found Aoba.

    That was to condemn him!

    Otherwise, there was no need to look for Aoba!

    After all, this was the Chunin Exams venue. It was definitely not the place to issue missions, and there was no urgent mission that needed to be issued to Aoba at this time...

    Then...

    There were only two reasons for the Hokage to find Aoba.

    One was because of Chunin Exams cheating.

    The other was the death of the three Iwagakure ninjas.

    It must be one of these two things.

    There was no other possibility.

    However, in their minds, the second possibility had already been eliminated. After all, Aoba had been near the tower since he came. He had no time to commit the crime, and he might not even have the motivation to do it.

    This youth''s words.

    Although the people present did not say any words of support in their voices, in their minds, they still approved of it. They just did not jump out to stand on the opposite side of Aoba. After all, what Aoba had done was only cheating. Moreover, he would be punished accordingly. It was not a big problem that involved the village. There was no need to offend Aoba because of such a matter.

    However...

    Even though they did not say it out loud.

    However, it did not prevent them from despising Aoba.

    "You are right."

    At this time, Aoba slowly spoke. His tone was very light and indifferent, but he just said something that shocked everyone at the scene.

    "Hokage-sama is looking for me because he wanted my help."

    When Aoba said this.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Almost at this moment, everyone recalled the stern look on Shikaku''s face when he came to find Aoba. No matter how they looked at it, Aoba was going to be punished. There was no sign that the Hokage wanted to ask Aoba for help.

    "Aoba, what you said is outrageous!"

    "There''s no need! There''s really no need!"

    "To be honest, this is a bit exaggerated!"

    "You don''t have to go all out, do you?"

    "Your ability to brainwash yourself is too terrifying!"

    "..."

    At this time, everyone could no longer hold it in. They started to complain to Aoba one after another. The purpose of these words was not to target Aoba, but they really couldn''t listen to it anymore.

    You can''t brag too much!

    Such an obvious and clumsy braggart!

    Even they couldn''t stand it anymore!

    ...

    At this moment.

    Saki and Rin stood at the corner, staring at what was happening at Aoba''s side. From when Aoba returned, their gazes were on Aoba the entire time. They had never left him and were even more focused on such a thing.

    However...

    The two of them did not move or interrupt or speak. They were like outsiders, silently watching the show.

    After all...

    If the matter of Aoba cheating was confirmed!

    Then Aoba''s results would definitely be removed!

    Right now, they just hoped that the matter of Aoba would not implicate them. This way, they could continue participating in the third round of Chunin Exams. Even if the record of the first two rounds were voided, there would be no problem. They did not care about this thing in the first place.

    However...

    After Aoba replied with a few words.

    The situation became anxious.

    In the end, when Aoba said that the Hokage needed his help with something, it directly broke Saki''s defense.

    "I have never seen such a shameless person!"

    Saki rolled her eyes at Aoba, who was not far away. She did not even have the most basic good impression of Aoba now. She completely looked down on Aoba. She was also afraid of being implicated by Aoba. All kinds of complicated emotions were intertwined together.

    If she was not afraid that things would get out of hand and they would be implicated and could not continue to complete the Chunin Exams, she would want to go against Aoba now.

    What the hell was this?

    The Hokage asked you for help?

    Why are you so arrogant?

    How dare you say such things!

    "I''m speechless!"

    There were a lot of complaints in Saki''s stomach, but when these words reached her mouth, she could not say a word. She now felt that even if she said one more word to Aoba, it would be a waste of her saliva.

    Rin watched the things that happened over there with relish. She preferred to watch such a lively scene. Most of the time, she was too lazy to think about it and did not realize the specific content of what happened here.

    "Is what Aoba said wrong?"

    After hearing Saki''s words, Rin was full of doubts. She looked at Saki foolishly and asked, "Can you lie about such a thing?"

    "Aoba is a liar. It is not surprising to lie about such a thing. Rin, don''t think too well of him!" Saki said in a bad mood. Her impression of Aoba now was negative, and it could even be said that she hated Aoba a little.

    "Oh~," Rin nodded. After that, she turned her attention back to Aoba. Her eyes were extremely confused, and she was very curious about what would happen next.

    ...

    After hearing the crowd''s words, the youth who had been provoking Aoba suddenly felt that his whole body was full of strength as if the whole world was standing behind him and could follow him to deal with the stubborn Aoba in front of him.

    "Aoba, you really are something. You can even say that Hokage-sama asks you for help. I don''t even know what to say about you!"

    This youth took a step and walked toward Aoba until he was closer to Aoba.

    The situation now.

    Aoba sat on the ground.

    This youth was standing with his head lowered, looking down at Aoba.

    It gave him a sense of superiority, filling his heart with confidence.

    "Since you said that the Hokage-sama wants you to help..."

    "Then why don''t you tell me..."

    "What does the Hokage-sama want you to do?"

    The youth coldly said. From his tone, he had already identified Aoba as a big liar. Now he said this just to make Aoba embarrassed.

    With this sentence.

    Everyone looked at Aoba with a playful look.

    If Aoba did not answer, everyone was ready to ridicule him.

    "You should ask Hokage-sama about this thing, not me here. I can''t tell you directly, just like a mission you received; you can''t tell others the content of your mission." Aoba said coldly. He felt that he had said enough. He did not like to argue. Now that he had said it to this point, it did not matter whether he believed it.

    "You..."

    Just as the youth was about to say something, he heard footsteps from the entrance.

    After that.

    He retracted the words he was about to say and looked toward the entrance.

    The people at the scene also noticed that someone had come over. They all looked toward the entrance.

    All of a sudden.

    Almost everyone looked at the entrance in anticipation.

    As the footsteps got closer and closer.

    A figure appeared in everyone''s line of sight.

    It was the first round''s chief examiner.

    Nara Shikaku!

 Chapter 379: Did I Cheat?

    Chapter 379: Did I Cheat?

    In an instant.

    Everyone present had varying degrees of schadenfreude on their faces.

    The chief examiner was here!

    This way.

    No matter what Aoba said, there would be no way to deny it!

    Most of them had no feelings for Aoba, but after hearing Aoba''s denial, they were all very unhappy.

    After all...

    Doing it was doing it!

    In their eyes, Aoba had already cheated. If Aoba had always been silent about this matter, they would not have said anything. They would even think that the youth was too insensible and seemed to be chasing after him.

    But now.

    Things were already different.

    Not only did Aoba not admit it, but he also said that the Hokage was asking for his help.

    Wasn''t this a joke?

    So the people present did not have a good impression of Aoba because of Aoba''s exaggerated excuse. Originally, they admired Aoba, but now they do not have any good feelings for him.

    At this time.

    When they saw Shikaku come over, they all realized that there would be a result in this matter.

    Step, step, step, step...

    Shikaku walked over step by step. His footsteps were very light, and he soon arrived in front of everyone.

    Shikaku''s expression was still rather complicated.

    Just now.

    He had already called Inoichi over.

    However.

    He did not stay there.

    Instead, he thought of what Aoba had just said in front of Hiruzen!

    In fact, he did not really believe it in his heart, but he always felt that Aoba would not lie in front of the Hokage. Moreover, what Aoba said was not without any basis, but it was not so easy to realize it.

    Now that he thought everything...

    He had no evidence to prove that Aoba had cheated. So he wanted to ask Aoba about it.

    After all...

    It would have been fine if he was just an ordinary person, but the current him was actually the chief examiner of the Chunin Exams!

    If he had really wronged Aoba...

    Then his heart will not be happy!

    "Chief examiner!"

    Just as Shikaku walked over, everyone present bowed toward him. Their hearts were already filled with anticipation. It was as if a big show was about to unfold in front of them.

    "Everyone, there''s no need to stand on ceremony."

    Shikaku waved his hand indifferently. He no longer had the mood to chat with these people about such matters. He walked directly toward Aoba with a complicated look in his eyes.

    Actually, at this time.

    He just didn''t want to admit it.

    But in his heart.

    He had already begun to think about such things.

    If he really misunderstood Aoba, he would appear very stubborn. Especially since he claims to be smart, but it was very likely that he would misunderstand someone because of his cleverness, causing bad effects.

    His heart was silently reflecting.

    To some extent...

    He found that he had a strong prejudice against Aoba from the beginning. These prejudices made him have many subjective feelings when he judged, so he had many misunderstandings about Aoba.

    "Aoba, I have something to ask you. I hope you can tell me the truth." Shikaku said to Aoba. His tone had become much gentler. He was not as arrogant as when he met Aoba a few times. After all, this kind of thing made him feel like he owed a lot in his heart. It was so much that he could not have too much confidence in his words.

    "Big Brother Shikaku, I have never lied to you about what you asked me. If you still ask the questions you asked before, then my answer will still be the same as before, so there is no point in continuing to ask." Aoba said indifferently. It seemed that he was unwilling to pay attention to Shikaku, but this was deliberately put out for Shikaku and the people here to see.

    In just a few days.

    Aoba understood a lot of things.

    There were many things here that had nothing to do with him.

    At that time, some teams might not be able to get their hands on the scrolls, and it might also cause some powerful teams to lose their qualifications to pass because their members were injured.

    In her opinion.

    This was all part of Shikaku''s plan.

    Only Shikaku had such a brain to plan such a thing and change the entire structure of the Chunin Exams.

    Aoba was just a part of Shikaku''s plan!

    All of a sudden.

    Saki looked at everyone''s puzzled expressions. She already understood that everyone here had been led astray by Shikaku''s superb acting skills. She could not help but feel that everyone was drunk.

    "No."

    Aoba said calmly. He did not want to explain anything now. He just said a simple truth. He did not want to bear the blame for cheating. This was different from what he thought a few days ago. In the past, he was afraid of being too high-profile and attracting too many unnecessary thoughts, which would implicate him.

    Now it was completely different.

    If he did not give an explanation.

    Then the matter of cheating in the Chunin Exams was enough to lure him out. He would also easier to become the target of public criticism and cause more unnecessary trouble.

    "Hiss..."

    When Aoba said this, everyone at the scene immediately sucked in cold air. They looked at Aoba suspiciously and wanted to understand the current situation.

    Judging from this event...

    Aoba''s results were too good and had aroused the chief examiner''s suspicion.

    But there was no evidence at all.

    "Aoba, you said that you used Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) and controlled the proctor in front of you, but why didn''t he tell me?" Shikaku expressed the confusion in his heart. He suspected that Aoba had an answer in advance. One of the important reasons was that he finished the exam faster than those tools which had the answer in advance.

    "You should ask the proctor for such a thing, not me. It is he who did not tell you, not me who did not tell you." Aoba said lightly. When he faced Shikaku, he did not have any emotional fluctuations. He looked like he did not care about anything at all. He did not seem to have a strong desire to defend himself and wash away the doubts behind his back.

    "I will ask him later!" Shikaku nodded. Although Aoba did not answer his question directly, he thought about it and felt that there was nothing wrong with this answer. There was no point in asking Aoba such a question.

    "There is another question. Did you really deduce the location of the Scroll of Heaven?" Shikaku asked again. If Aoba controlled the proctor in the first round, then everything would be reasonable. However, if the second round could be found directly by analyzing, wouldn''t it be a bit too outrageous?

    "You can ask Saki this question." Aoba''s tone was still very indifferent. He was very clear that these two points were relatively important. It could be said that Shikaku''s ability to analyze was very powerful. After all, in these two points, he used the Mind Reading System''s convenience to obtain more information.

    "Saki?" Shikaku looked at Saki, who was in the corner not far away. There were many doubts in his eyes, and he said again, "Could it be that this matter has something to do with Saki?"

    "Of course, it has something to do with her."

    Aoba suddenly smiled. He also felt that this kind of thing was quite interesting. The first person to suspect him was precisely his teammate, Nara Saki, who formed a team with him. Moreover, from the moment they entered the tower until now, Saki had not spoken a single word to defend him. Perhaps in Saki''s heart, he was already a person who relied on cheating to get here.

    "Entrance No. 19 that we entered was chosen by Saki!"

    "While we were on our way, Saki suggested that the Scroll of Heaven might be near the entrance."

    "When we arrived, I was convinced that it was possible after thinking about Saki''s idea. Then I said my views and ideas."

    "After a deep discussion with Saki, we decided to search around the trees around the entrance."

    "And..."

    "The person who found the Scroll of Heaven is Rin."

    "Big Brother Shikaku."

    "I want to ask you."

    "In this second round..."

    "Did I cheat?"

    Aoba spoke one sentence after another. His tone was very slow, and his words were exceptionally clear, allowing everyone present to hear Aoba''s words clearly.

    Of course.

    This included Saki and Rin, who were standing at the corner.

    "This..."

    When Shikaku heard these words, he was stunned. He did not know what exactly happened in Aoba''s team and thought everything was Aoba''s idea.

    Now it seems...

    If there must be someone in this team who is cheating...

    Then the possibility of Saki is even higher than Aoba!

    This was very outrageous!

    "What I just said, you can call the proctor who took us to Entrance No. 19. You can even read his memory. Rin also followed the whole process. You can also ask her instead of asking me repeatedly here."

    After Aoba finished speaking, he silently gave himself a thumbs up in his mind. He felt that he had already explained things very clearly.

    After the tone was set.

    The situation after that was completely different.

 Chapter 380: Stand Upright When You Are Beaten

    Chapter 380: Stand Upright When You Are Beaten

    "This..."

    When Shikaku heard Aoba''s words, he was stunned. He had not been able to understand what was going on before, so he had made an arbitrary assertion that Aoba cheated.

    Now that he knows the situation.

    Suddenly, he realized a possibility with an extremely small probability but very likely to appear.

    That was...

    The first round of the Chunin Exam was as Aoba had said. He first used Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) to control the proctor, and then he used the proctor to make a series of actions.

    Aoba could explain these things in such detail.

    This also proved that what Aoba said was very likely to be true!

    After all...

    Aoba could say all these things in front of the Hokage, and also let him find the proctor to verify them. Then, it could naturally be seen that what he said was true.

    The second round was even more complicated, but if what Aoba said was true, then it explain everything.

    All of a sudden.

    Shikaku realized something serious.

    "Aoba, wait a moment..."

    Shikaku immediately looked toward Saki who was at the corner.

    Every step Shikaku took fell into the eyes of the people present, causing an extremely strange thought to arise in their hearts.

    It seems...

    It seems the situation has changed...

    Thinking about it now, it was inconceivable!

    Under everyone''s gazes, Shikaku walked up to Saki. His expression was rather complicated. He had already realized that the judgment he made on this matter was too hasty, causing him to be in an awkward situation.

    "Saki."

    "Tell me."

    "What exactly happened?"

    "Is it the same as what Aoba said?"

    "I need you to tell me the truth!"

    "This is very important to me!"

    Shikaku asked Saki. His expression was very complicated. Facing such a scene, he did not know how to ease his mood.

    "Yes."

    Saki said indifferently. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she stared at Shikaku with an insincere smile. She saw Shikaku''s eyes clearly, and it was completely like he was going to continue acting.

    "What is it?" After hearing Saki''s answer, Shikaku was completely stunned. He did not know what the other party was talking about.

    "What Aoba said is true." Saki slowly explained. She had already guessed it. This was the effect that Shikaku wanted to get. Through her mouth, she washed Aoba, and then everything became logical. This was also what she found interesting and also what she admired about Shikaku. Because what she said was true.

    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Shikaku was immediately speechless. He didn''t know what to say. If Saki had directly explained when they entered the tower and begun to suspect Aoba, there wouldn''t have been any follow-up.

    "You didn''t ask me that early either." Saki still had an extremely indifferent expression. Looking at Shikaku now, she felt that the latter was acting, and his acting was improving. If she hadn''t guessed the truth of the matter long ago, she might have been fooled.

    "Saki!"

    Shikaku''s tone became a little heavier, showing a very serious look. Judging from this posture, he wanted to show that what he was about to say was very important.

    "I want to ask you a few questions. You have to answer me truthfully!"

    "Aoba said that your answers were transmitted by Shindenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Transmission Technique)!"

    "Then what kind of scene did you see?"

    Shikaku immediately asked Saki. He understood that this matter could no longer be blurred. Regardless of whether Aoba had cheated or not, there had to be a result today. He could not continue to be so unclear.

    In an instant.

    Everyone looked over at Saki. Now, they all realized that the time for the confrontation was up, and there was going to be a result.

    After hearing Shikaku''s words, Saki still had a smile. She looked at Shikaku deeply, and her eyes were full of meaning.

    ''Good!''

    As a result.

    No one can use Aoba''s cheating as an issue anymore!

    If they continue, it would be an act of finding fault!

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Aoba stared at Shikaku indifferently. After that, he slowly said, "Just like what I said when I rejected Hokage-sama. After the first round, I am already exhausted. Forfeiting is my voluntary act. It has nothing to do with whether I cheated or not."

    "Do you still want to forfeit?" Shikaku suddenly raised his head, his eyes flashing with deep confusion. This kind of thing should not continue to develop like this. Logically speaking, after he explained it and gave Aoba a way out. Aoba should continue to participate in Chunin Exams. After all, it was extremely difficult to come to the third round.

    "Well, I want to forfeit, so there is no need to withdraw any application." Aoba nodded. His tone was firm, and anyone could tell that he was not joking.

    After hearing the conversation between Shikaku and Aoba, everyone present couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Confusion and doubt appeared on everyone''s faces.

    One must know...

    If it was them...

    They would never choose to forfeit!

    After coming here, they could understand the severity of the situation here!

    All of a sudden.

    The way everyone looked at Aoba had changed. It was no longer the mockery and disdain they had before, but admiration.

    Saki saw all of this, and the smile on her lips became even wider.

    "Interesting!"

    Saki seemed to have seen through everything. She had long guessed that Shikaku would wash Aoba clean in the end, and then Aoba would still forfeit and withdraw from the Chunin Exams. In the end, the effect would be that Aoba had secretly completed the cheating and sent her and Rin to the third round of the Chunin Exams.

    "As expected of Big Brother Shikaku!"

    Saki felt that she had learned many things. She could not learn this precious experience in school, and there was no way to pass it on. She could only rely on herself to comprehend it.

    "Chief examiner, I have a question!"

    However.

    At this time.

    A sharp voice broke everyone''s train of thought and immediately pulled back their attention.

    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice.

    The owner of the voice.

    It was the youth who had just mocked Aoba.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s eyes became complicated. In their eyes, this youth was probably going to apologize to Aoba.

    After all, the chief examiner had just apologized.

    This youth slandered Aoba for so long; it would be a bit too much if he didn''t say anything.

    "What is the problem?" Shikaku looked at the youth.

    "Just now, you sent Aoba to see Hokage-sama; what exactly is it?" This youth coldly asked. He had already found an entirely new angle. If Aoba was sure that he did not cheat, then the most likely problem was the words that Aoba had said.

    The Hokage wanted his help!

    How was this possible?

    Therefore.

    This youth had kicked out this question at this time.

    When everyone saw the appearance of this youth, they frowned slightly. They had already seen that this youth did not seem to want to admit his mistake just like that. He still wanted to find an opportunity to make a comeback.

    It was just that...

    This would easily cause people to dislike him.

    After all.

    Stand upright when you are beaten!

    Now, it could be said that his attitude was very improper.

    However.

    Everyone''s eyes still fell on Shikaku. Rather than condemning the youth for his moral problems, what they paid more attention to was Shikaku''s answer.

 Chapter 381: Have You Had Enough Trouble!

    Chapter 381: Have You Had Enough Trouble!

    When Shikaku heard this youth''s question, he narrowed his eyes slightly. His eyes contained a sharp glint.

    This question.

    It was very excessive.

    Right now, the Chunin Exams was not over yet!

    This young man had stepped over his boundary!

    A Genin actually asked about the Hokage''s matter, this was overstepping, and there was nothing to say!

    "This has nothing to do with you."

    Shikaku coldly said. This kind of thing was very outrageous in itself. Whether he was the chief examiner or Hokage''s office advisor, when he heard this question, he felt that it was extremely absurd.

    "It''s better to take care of your own affairs!"

    Shikaku stared at the youth and said. In his opinion, this youth was a bit nosy, and the Hokage''s matter was not something that anyone should worry about.

    As soon as Shikaku said this.

    Everyone present nodded in agreement.

    Everyone felt that Shikaku''s words were very reasonable. Right now, this youth looked like a clown, he doesn''t make sense at all

    "Hahahahaha..."

    However, Aoba laughed loudly at this time, directly attracting everyone''s attention, including Shikaku.

    "Big Brother Shikaku."

    "I think it''s better for you to tell him!"

    "Otherwise my image in these people''s hearts will be that of a braggart!"

    "This is the loss you have caused me!"

    "You have to help me explain it clearly!"

    Aoba''s voice faintly sounded. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a meaningful smile. He could accept solitary silence, and he could also have no desires, but this youth had already been in contact with him for a long time. If not for Shikaku being here at this time, he would ruthlessly slap this self-righteous youth in the face. He was afraid that in the future, they would think that he was a person who was easy to bully.

    "Eh?"

    Shikaku was stunned for a moment. After that, he looked at the people in the surrounding and finally landed on the youth.

    Almost in an instant.

    He immediately understood what was going on.

    "So that''s how it is!"

    Shikaku was an extremely smart person, to begin with. He was only misled by his emotions at this time. Now, he no longer had any prejudice against Aoba in his heart. Moreover, after apologizing to Aoba, he deeply realized his problem.

    At this moment.

    Shikaku was very clear.

    These people probably thought that Aoba had cheated, so they spoke ill of him.

    But now, Shikaku already believed that Aoba did not cheat.

    Then he naturally could not allow the misunderstanding caused by him to continue.

    "I understand..."

    Shikaku immediately looked at the youth. His eyes fell on the youth''s eyes.

    "I asked Aoba for help just now."

    When Shikaku said this.

    Everyone at the scene immediately gasped.

    Even though everyone already had a feeling in their hearts and knew that Aoba might not be lying again, when they heard this, they were still shocked.

    "That is to say... the chief examiner wants Aoba to help instead of Hokage-sama asking for Aoba''s help. Is my understanding right?"

    The youth immediately grasped the main point of Shikaku''s words and spoke out once more. His goal was very simple. The previous parts that he had misunderstood Aoba had passed just like that. However, he had not misunderstood Aoba in some part. He had to take it out and explain it clearly. He absolutely could not let Aoba off easy.

    All of a sudden.

    The expressions of everyone present turned extremely strange.

    Everyone was already disgusted with this youth. After all, there was no need to pursue this matter so deeply anymore.

    However, this person was already determined to not let go.

    Any slight problem in Aoba''s speech must be taken out and magnified continuously, and finally, cause some trouble.

    As Shikaku disappeared from everyone''s line of sight.

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    At this time.

    Everyone looked at Aoba with a huge change in their eyes. They already knew that Aoba did not cheat. They knew that they had misunderstood Aoba earlier, and their impression of Aoba had changed.

    But no one spoke.

    They fell back into silence.

    Aoba sat on the ground again and slowly closed his eyes. This kind of thing would not even cause his heart to fluctuate. He just wanted to prove that he was innocent through this kind of thing. As for other things, it was not so big.

    Saki stared fixedly at Aoba. She had just finished cooperating with Shikaku''s "performance". However, she had originally thought that Aoba was going to stay for the third round. However, she discovered that Aoba had already chosen to forfeit. This sort of thing was outside of her original expectations.

    "Rin, wait for me here."

    After hesitating for a moment, Saki said to Rin who was beside her. After she finished speaking, she directly walked over to Aoba who was resting with his eyes closed not far away.

    "Aoba, I have something to tell you. Come over for a moment."

    Saki walked in front of Aoba, who had his eyes closed, and said coldly. There was a hint of order in her tone.

    "There is nothing to talk about," Aoba said indifferently. He did not even move his eyelids and had no intention of speaking to Saki.

    In fact.

    Originally, he still had some longing for this ninja team.

    After all, this was something he did not have.

    However, after a simple experience, he found that the experience was not very good. Not only did he lie down the whole time, but he was also slandered by his teammates.

    Ever since he heard Saki say those words in the Forest of Death.

    He did not have any good feelings for this self-righteous girl anymore.

    "Come with me!"

    Saki frowned. Her tone revealed some impatience. She felt that Aoba was deliberately challenging her limits by doing this.

    This feeling made her very unhappy.

    She just thought that Aoba was taking advantage of the situation.

    How could he be so cheap?!

    "If you want to say it, then say it here. If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. I also don''t really want to know. You should prepare for the third round." Aoba said indifferently.

    "Good!"

    Saki immediately smiled and nodded while smiling.

    "I wanted to call you to a place where no one was around to ask you!"

    "That would save you some face!"

    "This is because you don''t want face. Then I will ask you here!"

    Saki''s voice was not loud, and she even deliberately lowered it a lot. However, this place was too quiet. In addition, after what happened just now, everyone''s attention was still on Aoba, and they immediately noticed what happened here.

    "????"

    Question marks appeared in everyone''s heads. In their understanding, Aoba and Saki were clearly teammates. Why did it look like their teammates had already turned against each other? What was going on?

    In a split second.

    The people on the scene once again turned into a crowd of people who were eating melons.

    They had not recovered from the melon just now, and now they were going to eat a new melon here again.

    After hearing Saki''s words, Aoba did not have any reaction at all. Now he admired the brain circuits of this girl, he could not guess what the girl was thinking in her mind.

    "Can you explain the forfeiting matter?"

    Saki lowered her head and looked down at Aoba. The angle of her lightly lowered head showed a condescending attitude. Coupled with her questioning tone, it has a very strong sense of de?ja? vu.

    "Explain what?" Aoba was stunned for a moment. He slowly opened his eyes and looked up at Saki. He said, "What is there to explain?"

    "In the first round, you gave us two answers. In the second round, you helped us find the Scroll of Heaven. We broke the record two rounds in a row, and there was almost no consumption. In the third round, you directly gave up. Shouldn''t you explain it?" Saki said coldly. Her eyes became sharp as she spoke. In just a few words, she found some questions to Aoba''s answer earlier. After all, she didn''t believe Aoba''s answer in her heart.

    "Why should I explain it to you?" The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up in disdain. After that, he said, "Moreover, I have just explained it. Didn''t you hear it?"

    "Aoba!"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Saki''s face turned extremely ugly. She glared at Aoba with fierce eyes, feeling that she had suffered a great deal of perfunctory.

    "Have you had enough trouble!"

 Chapter 382: Is It You?

    Chapter 382: Is It You?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 382 Was It You?

    Saki''s voice was very loud, and her tone was full of dissatisfaction. Her words clearly entered everyone''s ears, making everyone''s expressions become complicated.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone realized something very interesting.

    It seemed...

    This melon was not over yet. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com

    There was a reversal of the situation

    Only.

    Now that these words came out of Saki''s mouth, there was a completely different feeling from what Shikaku said.

    From the questioning tone.

    People felt an extremely special feeling.

    Almost everyone''s eyes fell on Aoba at this moment. They stared at him with wide eyes, looking forward to what would happen next.

    "I haven''t said anything. I just wanted to save face for you, but you are still fighting with me!"

    "Do you think I don''t know the secret technique of your Yamanaka clan?"

    "Through Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) controlling the proctor, then use Saiko Denshin(Mind Reading Secret Technique) through the proctor, and finally passing the answer to us through Shindenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Transmission Technique)..."

    "After you say such a thing, will you believe it yourself?"

    "I didn''t want to say anything about you acting together with Big Brother Shikaku, but you look like it''s real!"

    "You disappoint me too much!"

    Saki said one sentence after another. Her tone had become extremely cold. However, when she said it, everyone suddenly widened their eyes, as if they had discovered something else.

    "!!!"

    The crowd seemed to explode in an instant, and they immediately began to discuss. Everyone''s eyes flashed with a strange color.

    "Acting?"

    "What''s going on?"

    "The chief examiner is acting?"

    "This is what Aoba''s teammate said!"

    "Oh my god!"

    "What is going on?"

    "I''m becoming stupid!"

    "..."

    Voices of discussion sounded. This matter was too shocking, so much so that they could not calm down.

    Such a thing was too shocking.

    So much so that they all felt that something had changed greatly.

    After all...

    This girl and Aoba were teammates!

    Saki stared coldly at Aoba. When she saw that Aoba did not answer her, the expression on her face became even uglier.

    She had always boasted of being smart since she was young.

    Many things were easily understood.

    Now, she had already seen through everything here. It was only because she was concerned about Shikaku''s face that she did not say it out loud. But when she was talking to Aoba just now, she was too angry and blurted it out.

    However.

    Even if she said it, she did not feel any regret.

    This kind of thing.

    She naturally knew that Shikaku had a way to get his face back.

    Right now, she just wanted to use these words to force Aoba to speak the truth. However, she also thought of it now. The more it was like this, the more Aoba would not tell the truth. Otherwise, he would not be able to continue acting.

    So...

    He had to deny it.

    Or he does not say anything.

    He would turn this matter into a mere doubt, without any evidence, and it would slowly dissipate.

    Saki felt that she had seen through a lot of things, so she knew that if she did not ask clearly, this matter might have passed just like that.

    "You are really smart."

    Aoba said lightly. He raised his eyes and looked at Saki. At this time, he regretted not listening to Shikaku.

    If he had listened to Shikaku at the beginning.

    And directly cheated in the first round then dragged the two girls down.

    At most, it would only arouse the dissatisfaction of the two girls. Moreover, the person that these two girls would hate the most was Shikaku.

    But now...

    Inoichi said slowly. He pressed his fingers on his temples. He had a splitting headache and consumed a lot of energy.

    "I saw a Kirigakure ninja attacking these three people. Before killing them, he used Suiro no Jutsu(Water Prison Technique)!"

    "What else did that ninja say..."

    "The memory points I read are a little blurry, and with the water prison, I can''t hear anything clearly."

    "It''s probably like this."

    Inoichi said a bunch of ambiguous things. It was really because he hadn''t used the mind-reading secret technique for a long time. When he read the memory, many of the contents were already unclear. He could only vaguely make a rough guess.

    "Is it really Kirigakure?" Hiruzen frowned. This was a little different from what he had expected. He thought it was a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan, but even if it was not, he still felt that this was related to the ninjas from the Uzumaki Clan.

    "It is confirmed that it is Kirigakure''s ninja. However, the specific memories will have to wait until the Sensor Ninjas arrive to be explained in detail. I vaguely feel that what that Kirigakure''s ninja said is very important, but I really can''t hear it clearly." Inoichi said helplessly. His head was dizzy and he could not muster up any strength. Reading the memories of three corpses that had been dead for a few days in a row was very taxing on him.

    "I understand."

    Hiruzen nodded and did not say anything more. However, in his heart, he had already begun to think about Kirigakure.

    "Shikaku, how long until the Sensor Ninja team arrived?" Hiruzen asked.

    "At most half an hour." Shikaku immediately replied.

    "When they come, immediately arrange for them to read the corpse''s memories!" Hiruzen ordered. After that, he walked towards the door.

    "Yes!"

    Shikaku nodded. Through Hiruzen''s expression, he had already realized the seriousness of the matter.

    Hiruzen walked out of the room step by step.

    He walked along the corridor to the stairs, then walked up toward the observation deck on the third floor. He then looks at the Forest of Death ahead.

    At this moment.

    It just so happened that the exam participants who had already failed walked out.

    "Kirigakure ninja..."

    "What does it have to do with the ninjas of the Uzumaki Clan?"

    "Uchiha Kaede said that he was attacked by a Kirigakure ninja."

    "The three Iwagakure ninjas were also attacked by a Kirigakure ninja."

    "Why is Uchiha Kaede fine?"

    "Not only is he not injured, but he is also incapacitated using a seal..."

    "Is this seal for me to see?"

    "Is it you?"

    Hiruzen looked at the trees in the distance. His mind was a mess. This was different from Saki''s wild imagination. He could not think of any more possibilities. He felt that everything was full of mysteries and there was an invisible big hand attacking him.

    But at this time...

    Danzo was injured.

    He could only rely on himself to support this place!

    "That ninja from the Uzumaki Clan..."

    "Where is he now?"

    "What kind of identity does he have?"

    As Hiruzen was thinking about this, he suddenly widened his eyes. After that, he raised his hand and fiercely slapped his own face.

    "Why am I so stupid!"

    "Why don''t I just ask Eaton about this?"

    "If there is someone in the village who knows who that ninja from the Uzumaki Clan is..."

    "It''s only Morino Eaton!"

    Hiruzen immediately turned around and walked down the stairs. He quickly went down to the first floor and then headed straight for the exit of the Forest of Death.

    Swish swish swish...

    Hiruzen was extremely fast. He shuttled through the forest, turning into afterimages. He found that his mind had been fixed. He could just directly ask Eaton about this matter. There was no need for him to guess so much.

    He knew that Eaton would not tell him so easily.

    But he was the Hokage.

    There was always a way to find a breakthrough.

    Suddenly.

    Hiruzen seemed to have found the answer to this difficult problem. He no longer cared about his identity. He also no longer cares about the promise he said to Aoba not to look for Eaton because of this matter. Now, he wanted to know who that Uzumaki Clan person was.

    After all, he and Danzo could not get away with the matters of the Uzumaki Clan. It was very likely that the other party was here for revenge!

    After all.

    If that descendant of the Uzumaki Clan did not know about the Uzumaki Clan''s matter, there was no need for him to hide his identity.

    Wasn''t the purpose of doing that to hide in the dark?

    Even the purpose of saving Danzo might be to investigate the people who knew the truth about what happened back then!

    All of a sudden.

    Hiruzen broke out in a cold sweat.

    He was already starting to get nervous and his running speed become faster.

 Chapter 383: Is He a Ninja From the Uzumaki Clan?

    Chapter 383: Is He a Ninja From the Uzumaki Clan?

    Aoba left the Forest of Death with most of the participants and returned to Konohagakure. Along the way, the participants discussed all sorts of strange things with each other. After all, they were all eliminated from the entire group. They were at least a three-man team, so the topic was roughly the same.

    Aoba followed behind everyone.

    He was like an invisible person.

    He wasn''t noticed by these people.

    He was still as low-key as before, and it could be said that he didn''t have any sense of existence.

    After Aoba left the Forest of Death, he separated from these people. After that, he came to a place where there was no one. He immediately controlled his mind and determined the location of the abandoned tower in another forest. He directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and his figure flashed and disappeared in an instant.

    Swish!

    Almost in the blink of an eye.

    Aoba arrived at the abandoned tower.

    Abandoned tower.

    The same first floor.

    The difference was that there was no one here. It was very quiet and would not be disturbed at all.

    After that.

    Aoba raised two fingers in both of his hands and form a cross in front of his chest.

    "Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    Aoba said lightly. As his voice fell, one shadow clone after another appeared beside him. Everyone looked exactly the same as him.

    "Just do something!"

    Aoba waved his hand at these shadow clones. These shadow clones were a part of him, and they possessed his thoughts, so they completely understood what he wanted.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) again.

    He then appeared in a forest that was closer to Konohagakure''s bustling area.

    At this time.

    Because of the Chunin Exams'' influence. Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com

    Many of his plans stopped. He was not in the mood to continue, but he did not want to laze like this.

    So he let these shadow clones do it!

    After Aoba walked out of the forest, he did not return to the Anbu dormitory. Instead, he walked toward Ramen Ichiraku.

    From the moment he entered the Ninja School classroom to take the Chunin Exams, to when he had just walked out of the Forest of Death, it had already been a full five days.

    These five days were neither long nor short. It was enough for too many things to happen.

    Now, Aoba had to first understand the current situation.

    Regarding the changes that he missed.

    In the entire Konohagakure, Teuchi was definitely one of the clearest people. Coming here to find Teuchi was far more efficient than reading other people''s memories on the street.

    Not long after.

    Aoba came to Ramen Ichiraku''s entrance and walked straight in.

    "Brother Teuchi!"

    After entering, Aoba immediately greeted Teuchi who was cooking ramen. It was a little late now. There was no one inside the Noodle House, so it was relatively quiet.

    "Aoba, it''s you. You came back so quickly?" When Teuchi saw Aoba, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. This person looked very warm.

    "It''s over."

    Aoba shook his head with a smile. He went directly to the long table in front of Teuchi. After that, he said, "Give me a bowl of ramen!"

    "Did you get eliminated?" Teuchi narrowed his eyes and stared at Aoba. It was not like he had never watched the Chunin Exams before. It was already over at this point in time. It was obvious that there was no more third round.

    "About the same." Aoba smiled.

    "It seems that the participants this time are very powerful. Even you were eliminated. I really didn''t expect this." Teuchi immediately put the noodles in the pot. From his actions, this time, he increased the amount. He said, "I didn''t expect that; I''ll give you more to soothe your wounded heart."

    "The participant in this year''s Chunin Exams are indeed very powerful. I am amazed. I am indeed not their match."

    Aoba was not being perfunctory, but he remembered that when he was in the tower, those people looked at him with contempt in their eyes.

    "It doesn''t matter, try it again next time!" Teuchi said with a smile.

    Eaton''s expression suddenly became incomparably wonderful. His face seemed to have a feeling that something good had been interrupted, but he had no choice but to show respect to this person. The flames of depression in his heart could not be released at all, making him feel very uncomfortable.

    "I didn''t disturb you, did I?"

    Hiruzen said politely. He didn''t care what Eaton was doing at all. He didn''t even think about it. His thoughts were completely occupied. All he thought about was the identity of the Uzumaki Clan ninja.

    "No... no... no... nothing..."

    Eaton shook his head repeatedly. He didn''t know Hiruzen''s real purpose. He thought that Hiruzen had something to say. Suddenly, his face turned red and he couldn''t even speak clearly.

    "You won''t let me in?" Hiruzen looked at Eaton''s strange face and asked.

    "Please come in!"

    Eaton quickly stepped out of the door. After he saw Hiruzen walk in, he immediately closed the door of the office.

    Hiruzen had no intention of being polite to Eaton. After entering the office, he sat on the chair in front of Eaton''s desk.

    Eaton looked at where Hiruzen was sitting.

    A bitter smile appeared on his face.

    One had to know.

    With Hiruzen''s status, he could directly walk onto the main seat.

    This made him feel awkward.

    "Eaton, sit!"

    Hiruzen looked at the stunned Eaton and immediately waved to him. His eyes fell on Eaton, trying to control his urgency to make himself seem natural.

    "Yes!"

    After hearing Hiruzen''s words, Eaton no longer dared to decline. He immediately sat on the main seat. From the appearance of his face, he appeared to be cautious.

    After Eaton sat down.

    He did not dare to speak lightly.

    He waited for Hiruzen to speak.

    He still didn''t know why Hiruzen was here.

    "Eaton, I came here to find you because I have something very important to ask you. You have to tell me the truth!" Hiruzen stared at Eaton and said in a deep voice.

    "Yes!" Eaton immediately nodded.

    "The person who came with you to treat Danzo''s injuries..." Hiruzen narrowed his eyes and slowly asked, "Who is it?"

    "This..."

    Eaton did not expect that Hiruzen would ask this question. He instantly fell silent and did not answer Hiruzen.

    It was not that he did not know the answer.

    It was that he knew too well!

    He had already promised Aoba, so he would not betray him that easily!

    But...

    The person in front of him was the Hokage!

    "What? Is it inconvenient to say?" When Hiruzen saw Eaton''s embarrassed look, he spoke again, this time with some intimidation.

    "Sandaime-sama, didn''t you already promise that you wouldn''t ask me such a question?" Eaton said with a bitter smile. He had no way to answer this question, so he could only bring the topic to another place.

    "It seems that he told you everything!" Hiruzen nodded. He was even more sure that Eaton knew the identity of that Uzumaki Clan ninja. His face darkened and he whispered, "I suspect that he is related to Kirigakure. I need you to tell me his identity."

    "Kirigakure?" Eaton was stunned for a moment, then shook his head repeatedly and said, "Impossible!"

    "Are you so sure?" Hiruzen asked doubtfully.

    "I am very sure that he is not related to Kirigakure!" Eaton patted his chest and promised, "Sandaime-sama, if you are looking for Kirigakure''s ninja, then I can guarantee that he is definitely not. I can be sure of this!"

    "Oh?"

    When Hiruzen heard this, he suddenly laughed.

    "Since he is not related to Kirigakure..."

    "Then he is a ninja disguised as Kirigakure ninja!"

    "Then tell me..."

    "Is he a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan?"

 Chapter 384: Can I Tell You That I Donâ€™t Feel Anything at All?

    Chapter 384: Can I Tell You That I Don¡¯t Feel Anything at All?

    "A ninja from the Uzumaki Clan?"

    When Eaton heard this, a lot of question marks appeared in his head. This question sounded very strange.

    Others did not know the identity of the mysterious ninja.

    Didn''t he know?

    That was Aoba!

    Yamanaka Aoba!

    He was not a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan!

    He was very sure of this!

    "No!"

    "Definitely not!"

    "I can guarantee it!"

    Eaton nodded repeatedly. There was no point in hesitation when he said these words. He had never associated Aoba with the Uzumaki Clan. This was something that was impossible to begin with.

    "What guarantee do you have?"

    When Hiruzen heard Eaton''s words, he immediately smiled. He felt that Eaton answered too quickly. There is something wrong with this. In this world, who can guarantee someone?

    "I..."

    When Eaton heard Hiruzen''s words, he was stunned for a moment and did not know how to continue.

    Yes!

    What guarantee did he have?

    Personality?

    Or his life?

    Now that he couldn''t reveal Aoba''s identity, there was no way to prove that Aoba had nothing to do with the people of the Uzumaki Clan.

    Most importantly...

    Eaton had no idea why Aoba was connected to the Uzumaki Clan. Hadn''t the Uzumaki Clan disappeared a long time ago?!

    "Eaton."

    Hiruzen''s face turned solemn and serious. He stared at Eaton with burning eyes, he looked powerful and dignified.

    "To tell you the truth!"

    "The mysterious ninja you brought used a sealing technique that could imprison the soul when treating Danzo!"

    "We have never seen such a sealing technique paired with medical ninjutsu!"

    "Moreover."

    "Only the members of the Uzumaki Clan know this kind of sealing technique!"

    "Do you understand what I mean?"

    Hiruzen did not say anything else, but it was not vague at all. The purpose of his words was to let Eaton understand it himself, understand such things, and then tell the specific truth.

    "Sandaime-sama..."

    Eaton took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He looked at Hiruzen''s dignified appearance. If he did not know Aoba''s identity, he would really think that he had brought a very dangerous person to the village.

    "I can be sure that he is not in any danger to the village, and he is the one who saved Danzo-sama. There is no need to keep pursuing the identity of the other party like this..."

    Eaton mustered up the courage to say this. He had always wanted to say this, but he had never said it.

    It was precisely because of this matter.

    He already had a lot of complaints about the Hiruzen in his heart.

    After all.

    He felt that Hiruzen frequently asking about Aoba''s identity was a little too degrading, and there was really no need.

    "You!"

    Hiruzen slowly shook his head. Through Eaton''s words, he could already confirm that he could not get anything out of him.

    The other party did not realize the seriousness of the matter at all.

    However, that was also true...

    The other party had never experienced the annihilation of the clan of the Uzumaki Clan. It was reasonable that he was not aware of the importance of the matter. Even if he encountered the people of the Uzumaki Clan, he would not think that they would cause any harm to the village.

    "Eaton, if you don''t want to tell me, I won''t force you. Since you know the identity of that person, I hope you will pay more attention. If there is anything wrong, you can report to me at any time!"

    At this point, Hiruzen stood up and prepared to leave.

    There were still many things waiting for him.

    For example, go back and look at the memories of the three Iwagakure ninjas.

    And on this matter, what kind of explanation should he give Iwagakure to prevent Konohagakure from getting involved in this Third Ninja World War.

    These were all very important things!

    "I''m leaving."

    Hiruzen immediately stood up and walked out of Eaton''s office. He did not continue to waste time here.

    After Hiruzen left.

    Eaton silently sat on the chair at his desk. He lowered his head to look at the book "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School" on the table and fell into silence.

    After a long time.

    Eaton sighed deeply and his eyes become complicated.

    "Aoba..."

    "Who the hell are you?"

    "Why do I feel like I don''t know you anymore?"

    Eaton had thought of this a long time ago, but he had never been so clear about it. Now that he thought about it, he was even more confused.

    Physically weak, but has never had any problems in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    For no reason, he became Tsunade-sama''s disciple.

    His medical ninjutsu made all of Konohagakure''s medical ninjas blush with shame.

    Now, Hiruzen suspected that he was a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan.

    What kind of bad taste was this?

    Just like before Aoba came to this world, there was one thing he hated the most in the modern world, and that was when answering the phone, the other party asked him who he was?

    Please!

    Is there a mistake?

    Why are you asking me when you are looking for me?

    However.

    Right now, Aoba just happened to have the slightest bit of interest.

    He raised his head and met Kaze''s gaze.

    "In order to be the first to laugh?"

    Aoba saw a trace of ridicule in Kaze''s eyes. In addition, their relationship was not that good, so this kind of thing was not difficult to understand.

    "No."

    Kaze shook his head, and the smile on his face turned a little helpless. He said, "Am I so unbearable in your impression? I did hear that you forfeited in the Chunin Exams, but definitely not to laugh at you, but to chat with you."

    "What do we have to talk about?" Aoba asked in confusion.

    "You should know that I was on the same team as Saki and Rin in the past. It was me!" Kaze said in a low voice. When he mentioned this matter, his expression did not look so happy.

    "I have heard of it." Aoba nodded and did not say much. He always felt that Kaze coming this time was not a simple matter.

    "Now you also feel Saki and Rin''s character. It must be very hard to be teammates with them. Now you also understand why I must enter the Anbu and rely on my own strength to climb up." Kaze spread his hands and said helplessly.

    "I understand. You are here to complain..." When Aoba saw Kaze''s appearance, he immediately understood. This guy must have had many unspeakable encounters with the two girls. He had a stomach full of bitterness. Now, he finally found someone who could sympathize with him.

    "About the same!"

    Kaze nodded. The moment he knew that Aoba had taken over his position and joined Saki and Rin to participate in the Chunin Exam, he wanted to come over and talk to Aoba.

    However...

    At that time, he felt that if he talked too much, he would be chewing his tongue instead.

    It would be better to wait until Aoba come back.

    Now was the best time.

    "If I''m not wrong..."

    The corners of Kaze''s mouth curled up again, revealing a disdainful arc. However, this expression was not directed at Aoba, but toward Saki and Rin.

    "I''m afraid you''ve been misunderstood by her, right?"

    The moment Kaze said this.

    Aoba immediately understood.

    It seemed.

    Saki was the king of brain supplementation.

    She must have done this kind of thing many times before.

    Kaze may have suffered a lot from this aspect.

    "Hahahahaha..."

    Aoba suddenly laughed. He didn''t say a word. He just laugh, and everything was clearly expressed.

    Saki and Rin were simply two big clowns.

    It was just that ordinary people really couldn''t hold on.

    One is the king of brain supplementation.

    The other was mainly based on intuition.

    Many things were useless even if he explains them!

    "It seems like that is indeed the case." Kaze sighed helplessly.

    "You didn''t look for me just to complain, did you?"

    Aoba saw that Kaze didn''t say anything specific. There was only helplessness on his face, and he didn''t hate that level of negative emotions.

    No matter how he looked at it, it didn''t seem like he come here just to complain.

    He keeps feeling that there were other things here.

    "Complaining is only a part of it, but not the most important part. I have already received a mission to read your memory to make sure that you did not cheat in the Chunin Exams!"

    Kaze''s face suddenly changed. The smiling face just now disappeared, replaced by a stern look.

    "I know you won''t let me read your memory easily!"

    "So I prepared an anesthetic beforehand!"

    "By the way..."

    "I have a good relationship with Saki and Rin!"

    "I came here to complain just to arouse your resonance to let you relax your vigilance!"

    In front of Aoba, Kaze performed a dramatic change in expression. Just now, he had been smiling helplessly at his fellow sufferers, but now, he had revealed his fangs.

    "I see."

    Aoba did not show any surprise, as if he had already seen through all of this. He was extremely indifferent and had no reaction at all.

    "Hmm?"

    Kaze stared at Aoba closely. He could already see that Aoba had not changed at all. He could not help but reveal a puzzled expression.

    "Strange."

    "Why haven''t you fallen yet?"

    "It doesn''t make sense."

    "Is the dosage not right?"

    Kaze stared at Aoba and muttered to himself. He had prepared a large amount of anesthetic that was enough to make Aoba unconscious. But now, it seemed that it had no effect at all.

    "Can I tell you that I don''t feel anything at all?"

    Aoba said indifferently. He looked at Kaze''s puzzled and slightly panicked eyes. He felt that this person was really a villain. He actually directly used drugs in front of him.

    However.

    These drugs were completely useless to him.

    His Sage Body could be said to be immune to poison and had no reaction at all. If Kaze did not take the initiative to say it, he would not have noticed this matter.

 Chapter 385: This Place Is Full of Aoba!

    Chapter 385: This Place Is Full of Aoba!

    "What?!"

    Kaze immediately stood up. His eyes were wide open as he stared at Aoba in a daze. There were many things he wanted to say, but all of them circled around his mouth, not saying a word.

    ''Don''t feel anything?''

    ''What was going on?''

    ''Could it be that the dosage of the anesthetic was too little?''

    ''That can''t be!''

    ''Being dizzy a little bit should still be acceptable!''

    "Surprised?"

    Aoba looked at Kaze with deep meaning. When he first saw Kaze earlier, he felt that this person was strange. However, he did not think of a specific reason at that time. Now, he understood everything.

    ''It turned out that it was for Saki and Rin!''

    Aoba thought of this.

    He couldn''t help but feel that Saki had gone a little overboard.

    He had already explained everything clearly, and he had already withdrawn from the Chunin Exams. It was obvious that he didn''t want to participate in their matters anymore, but he didn''t expect that she would still have to send Kaze over to read his memories.

    Such a thing...

    In Aoba''s eyes.

    It could be said that it was extremely excessive!

    "What...what''s the matter with you?"

    A hint of panic flashed through Kaze''s eyes. After that, he immediately returned to his normal state. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile.

    "What a pity!"

    "Since you already know!"

    "Then this kind of thing can''t be done without making a sound!"

    "I''ll move fast!"

    "Just bear with it for a bit!"

    Kaze stared at Aoba with a cold glint in his eyes. He was no longer the Kaze of the past. Now, he was by Danzo''s side, a ninja of Root. Although Danzo was injured and affected the operation of Root, his position at Root was already stable, and the impact was not too big.

    Now that he had such an identity.

    The way Kaze looked at the others had already changed.

    Especially the people of the Nara clan who looked down on him before.

    There was a hint of undisguised complacency.

    To put it simply.

    Kaze had already drifted away.

    He had used drugs on Aoba this time because of Saki''s instruction not to be too rude to Aoba.

    Now that he had revealed his cards, it didn''t matter anymore.

    "Interesting."

    Aoba smiled meaningfully. He still sat on the chair and looked at Kaze who had already stood up. He slowly shook his head.

    "You are not as calm as before."

    "Before you were sure you could succeed."

    "You actually leaked the mission."

    "And after the obvious failure of the mission, even greater losses will be forced."

    "How can such a Root person do this kind of thing?"

    Aoba saw through Kaze''s style at a glance. If he wanted to make an organization like Root in the future, he would definitely not use someone like Kaze. This was definitely a mission-destroying tool.

    "Hahaha, Aoba, don''t you think too highly of yourself? I will forcibly read your memories right now, what can you do?!"

    Hearing Aoba says so much, Kaze only felt that a fly was making noises in his ears, which made him very agitated.

    After that.

    He took a step forward and grabbed Aoba.

    From his posture.

    From his posture, it was as if he was about to press Aoba down and forcibly read his memories.

    "Wait..."

    Aoba raised his right hand and pointed his palm at Kaze. He made a stop gesture, which stunned Kaze.

    Kaze suddenly stopped.

    He did not attack again.

    He stared at Aoba suspiciously, not knowing what Aoba meant.

    "Have you thought it through?"

    Kaze narrowed his eyes slightly, and said, "As long as you cooperate with me to read your memories and know what happened in the Chunin Exams, you can also reduce some physical pain. With your ability, you are still not my opponent."

    "Kaze, I have a question." Aoba seemed to have not heard Kaze''s words and asked.

    "What question?" Kaze was stunned. He vaguely felt that Aoba was buying time, but he also wanted to know what Aoba''s question was.

    "You come to my dormitory so blatantly, aren''t you afraid that others will know?" Aoba did not ask directly. Instead, he used a relatively obscure statement. After all, he could not ask if someone had seen him coming over.

    "Hahahaha!" After hearing Aoba''s words, Kaze immediately laughed out loud and said, "No one knows that I''m here, and not many people know that you''re back. I wanted to knock you out and read your memories silently. Now, if you don''t want to cooperate, I can only knock you out!"

    "That''s good. It''s good that no one knows. It won''t bring me too much trouble." Aoba nodded silently. After that, he muttered, "You have considered it very carefully, and you really need to control your voice, otherwise it would be bad to disturb other people."

    "Are you sleep-talking?" After hearing Aoba''s words, Kaze frowned slightly and felt puzzled. This person was not stupid enough to not see the situation clearly.

    "Then I will send you to my tower." Aoba seemed to have made a decision. He looked up at Kaze in front of him and grinned, "You have to cherish this feeling. After that, I will erase your memories. In the future, you won''t be able to remember it."

    "What are you talking about?" Kaze was confused. He felt that Aoba seemed to be daydreaming. Everything he said was just a dream. There was no logic at all. It gave him a feeling of confusion.

    Just as these shadow clones were puzzled.

    A figure suddenly appeared.

    Another shadow clone.

    This was a new shadow clone.

    "Let''s take good care of him together!"

    This new shadow clone did not speak too clearly. However, the shadow clones present were all Aoba''s shadow clones. There was no need to be so clear about this. After all, they all had to return to Aoba''s body. As long as they knew what to do, it was enough.

    A simple sentence.

    All the shadow clones understood.

    "Hehehe..."

    Aoba''s shadow clones were all rubbing their hands together. They stared at Kaze who was still in shock. Their eyes flashed with eagerness as if they wanted to go all out against Kaze. It was an intense multiplayer exercise.

    "What... What... What are you guys going to do?"

    Kaze took a deep breath. He looked at Aoba, who was gathered around him. All of them had the same expression, but there were some differences. He suddenly felt his anus tighten, and an ominous feeling arose in his heart.

    "Don''t come over!"

    Kaze suddenly roared. He immediately looked around, and his gaze immediately fixed on the hall exit on the tower''s first floor.

    The door was tightly shut.

    However, that was the only exit he had discovered at the moment.

    Moreover.

    There were fewer shadow clones in that direction.

    It just so happened that it could be a breakthrough.

    Kaze had never participated in Chunin Exams. He had never seen the tower''s first floor. He did not know where this place was. However, he thought that since there was a door here, there might be people outside.

    "Help!"

    Kaze immediately shouted. His voice was very loud and directly spread out from the tower. If there were people around the tower, they could really hear it.

    However.

    What a pity.

    In this Forest of Death.

    Let alone humans...

    There weren''t even many animals.

    Even if Kaze shouted until his throat was broken, no one would be able to save him.

    Kaze did not dare to stay here for a moment. He directly ran in the exit direction. Moreover, he was not idle. As he ran, he did not forget to shout.

    "Save me!"

    "Can you hear me!"

    "Who can save me!"

    "This place is too scary!"

    "This place is full of Aoba!"

    It was not that Kaze had never seen a ninja''s shadow clone, but after suddenly experiencing such space-time ninjutsu and being transferred to another place, then seeing so many ninjas who were exactly the same as Aoba, he was extremely nervous and could no longer tell if this was a real or a clone.

    If it was really a shadow clone...

    That was too much!

    But if not a shadow clone...

    Could it be a group of people who looked exactly the same?

    Kaze''s heart was beating wildly. His mood had already fallen to the bottom. He felt that the ups and downs of life were nothing more than this. Originally, he thought that he was a hunter who went to find Aoba with an anesthetic. Now, no matter how he looked at it, he was the prey.

    "Shout!"

    "Shout louder!"

    "The louder you shout, the more exciting it is!"

    "Kaze, did you eat?"

    "Hurry up and run!"

    "You''re running too slowly!"

    "It would be so boring if someone caught you by accident!"

    "..."

    Voices came from all of Kaze''s directions. These sounds seemed to have magic power, constantly drilling into Kaze''s ears.

    These sounds seemed messy.

    However, when Kaze heard them, he could clearly hear every sentence.

    Kaze felt that he had received an extremely strong mental impact.

    Originally, one sentence from one person was enough to make people feel like they were going to collapse, but these people were all Aoba.

    Their voices were the same.

    Their tone was the same.

    This was simply more depressing than a genjutsu.

    After all...

    The genjutsu was fake.

    This was real!

    "Who can save me!"

    The thousands of words in Kaze''s heart finally converged into this sentence. He could no longer say anything else. Only this sentence suited his mood the most.

 Chapter 386: When Did You Learn the Sealing Technique of the Uzumaki Clan?

    Chapter 386: When Did You Learn the Sealing Technique of the Uzumaki Clan?

    "Even if you shout until your throat breaks, no one will come to save you!"

    "I think you can speak louder!"

    "Exactly! That''s right! Your voice is too soft!"

    "Come on!"

    "Others can''t be blamed if they can''t come here!"

    "..."

    Aoba''s shadow clones said one sentence after another. These words were what Aoba wanted to say. It just so happened that there were too many people here to talk. Every time they said a few words, the meaning they wanted to express was expressed.

    However...

    Whether Kaze could understand the meaning was Kaze''s problem.

    "HELP..."

    Kaze''s mouth kept shouting, and he talk the most, but his voice was suppressed by the voices of Aoba''s shadow clones behind him.

    Every shadow clone only had one or two sentences to say.

    However, there were too many of them!

    The overall momentum was enough to crush Kaze to death!

    ...

    Not long after.

    Kaze had already run to the tower''s first-floor exit.

    Outside the door was a forest.

    At this moment.

    In Kaze''s eyes, this door was no longer a simple door. Instead, it was a path to escape.

    Inside, it was a hell full of Aoba.

    Outside, there was a vast sea, a fish leaping into the sky, and a bird flying freely, so there was no need to worry about his problems.

    However.

    Just as Kaze arrived at the door.

    Aoba''s figure instantly appeared in front of him. With a playful smile on his face, he blocked the door.

    "Get lost!"

    Kaze''s eyes were wide open. His eyes were bloodshot. He had not recovered from his shock. This person had always been in extreme fear. He immediately takes out a pile of shurikens from his ninja pouch and throws them directly at Aoba.

    "Is this all you can do?"

    "Are you still in an era of throwing shuriken?"

    "There is no point in playing like this!"

    "I don''t want to play anymore! I don''t want to play anymore!"

    "..."

    Aoba''s voice rang out one after another. As these voices entered Kaze''s ears, his body suddenly shook. His movements of running forward stopped. He felt that several hands had grabbed onto him. The strength of each hand was extremely great.

    Immediately after.

    Kaze''s body was pulled away like a toy.

    The shuriken, which he had thrown out, continued to shoot toward Aoba''s shadow clone at the door. However, they did not hit at all and were all dodged by Aoba''s shadow clone.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!...

    The shurikens collided one by one at the door, making crisp sounds. However, these sounds did not change Kaze''s situation.

    "Let go of me!"

    Kaze shouted loudly. He struggled with all his might, trying to break free from this state. However, just as he was struggling with all his might, black lines appeared on his body.

    In just an instant.

    "Hokage-sama just looked for me. He said that he suspected that you were a member of the Uzumaki Clan. I have already clarified this for you. Others might not know about you, but I do. I am just curious how you learned the Uzumaki Clan''s Sealing Technique. You did not tell me about such a big thing. At least let me be mentally prepared!" There was a hint of helplessness in Eaton''s tone. He did not blame Aoba, but when he said these words, he felt a little uncomfortable about being kept in the dark.

    "You are talking about the Soul Imprisonment Seal I used when I was treating Danzo-sama, right?" Aoba suddenly put on an expression of realization. He immediately analyzed the part of the problem from the information that Eaton revealed.

    "I don''t know what the seal is. Why don''t you tell me what happened?" Eaton said rather helplessly. Now that he was sandwiched in the middle, he felt very distressed. On one hand, he represented the future of the village, Aoba, and on the other, he represented the current Hokage of the village, Hiruzen. If he didn''t think that Hiruzen couldn''t sit in the position of the Hokage for a long time and side with a team in advance, he would have already said it when Hiruzen asked.

    "The Soul Imprisonment Seal is the seal of the Uzumaki clan. I learned it from the book about seals that Minato gave me. This seal can imprison the souls in an area for a period of time. Even if the person died, the soul will not immediately go to the Pure Land. I was worried that something might happen while treating Danzo-sama''s injuries, so I used this Soul Imprisonment Seal. The purpose is to add a layer of insurance to Danzo-sama." Aoba answered truthfully. These words were true. They were not deliberately arranged. They were all true.

    "So that''s how it is!" Eaton understood Aoba''s words. After that, he asked another question, "Aoba, you said that Minato gave you a book about seals, how could he have it?"

    "Brother Eaton, are you stupid? Minato''s girlfriend, Kushina, is a member of the Uzumaki Clan. Is it strange that he has the Uzumaki Clan''s book about seals?" Aoba said with a smile.

    "It''s not strange! It''s not strange at all! So it''s like this! I knew you were fine!" Eaton slowly let out a sigh of relief. Although he came here to find an explanation and wanted to ask Aoba what was going on, it would be a lie if he said that he was not worried at all. After seeing Hiruzen''s appearance, it was difficult for his heart to not waver a bit. Now, he could finally relax his hanging heart.

    "Brother Eaton, did you come to find me for this matter?" Aoba stared at Eaton. He had already realized that Eaton was a breakthrough in his identity as a mysterious ninja. He did not say it today, but he might not say it in the future. Even if he did not take the initiative to say it, once he was caught, they might read his memories because interrogation was not enough, and it would be a problem.

    "Um... No... No... There is something else..."

    Eaton hesitated for a moment. He also felt that it couldn''t end just like this. Otherwise, it would appear that he didn''t trust Aoba too much.

    For a moment.

    He immediately put away his mood.

    The expression on his face changed from helpless to serious.

    "I heard that you forfeited from the Chunin Exams. Can you give me an explanation?" Eaton entered the state of Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain in one second. Just one question, and he had the feeling of being interrogated.

    "Hahahahaha..."

    After hearing Eaton''s words, Aoba immediately laughed out loud. He knew that Eaton would ask this question, and he also knew that Fugaku would also ask this. It was just that Eaton asked it earlier.

    As a result...

    He had already prepared an answer.

    He was waiting for Eaton to ask this.

    "Brother Eaton, listen to me. I have never told them the real reason and I will never tell anyone else in the future. Only you will know the real reason."

    Before Aoba get to the point, he flattered him first. After all, it was always necessary to make people happy before fooling around in such a matter.

    Sure enough.

    The lines on Eaton''s face became much softer.

    Aoba knew it!

    Eaton cared a lot about being first!

    And he also cared about the "only" feeling.

    After Aoba had paved the way here, he was ready to get to the point. He immediately took out a notebook from the ninja pouch at his waist and handed it to Eaton.

    "Brother Eaton, to tell you the truth, I was waiting for the end of Chunin Exams in the Forest of Death for a few days. I stood at the entrance of the tower and looked at the different states and expressions of the participant participating in the exam. I was inspired and thought about how to write the new story!" Aoba said seriously.

    "A new story?" Eaton widened his eyes. He loved books. Recently, he had read almost only Teacher Bai''s stories. He was already a little tired of it and wanted to see more new stories. However, these stories were not so easy to come out. Even the authors needed inspiration. It was not as easy as farming.

    "Brother Eaton, you can take a look. This is the beginning of the new story. This time, my inspiration was very profound. After I came back, I wrote it directly. I thought that if I continue to participate in Chunin Exams, I might miss this inspiration." Aoba said seriously. The explanation he gave Eaton was to start from the new book. Eaton was a person who liked books, so this explanation must be very reasonable.

    "This... This... Aoba, you gave up on the Chunin Exams in order to write a new story!" Eaton suddenly felt his nose sour, and he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. He immediately felt that the notebook in his hand was heavy.

    "The Chunin Exams is held every year. If I miss out on this inspiration, I won''t be able to get it back. This is not the Teenager Binbin''s story you saw before. I will finish writing that story in the near future. This is a different story. The background of the story is a future world that I imagined, and I predict it can be written into a long novel, enough for you to read for a long time!" Aoba stared at Eaton with a smile. He knew that once this story was taken out, it would become a super killer weapon. It was enough to make Eaton loyal to him. Of course, this did not mean that he would not make any preventive measures.

    "I will read it now!"

    Eaton took a deep breath. He suddenly realized that he had underestimated Aoba''s determination to write stories. The person who could give up on the Chunin Exams to write a book was definitely unprecedented in the whole world.

    Suddenly.

    Eaton carefully opened the notebook in his hand and looked at the words on the title page.

    "Is this title of the book?"

    "So long?"

    "Golden Carp Won''t Stay in a Pond Forever!"

    "What does this mean?"

    Eaton looked at the title and felt an unfathomable feeling in his heart. However, he did not know what it meant. He did not know what it meant at all.

 Chapter 387: Itâ€™s Over Without Feeling a Little Bit?

    Chapter 387: It¡¯s Over Without Feeling a Little Bit?

    "You''ll know when you take a look. As for what it means, you can only understand it when you look at it. Otherwise, it will be meaningless!"

    Aoba casually waved his hand. He was still very confident in this masterpiece. After all, this was a rare long masterpiece.

    Thinking back to the time when he was still in school.

    Aoba had a friend who bought a thick copy of this story, then split it into many scattered pages and shared it with his classmates. This allowed him to read a few pages and immediately opened the door to a new world.

    It was precisely because of the masterpiece that Aoba found a direction in the future and accumulated rich knowledge reserves. This also paved the way for him to be able to display his literary talent in the Ninja World.

    Even now.

    Aoba was still benefiting from the golden carp.

    It could be said that he had been taught to clear up his doubts.

    "Let me see..."

    Eaton frowned slightly. He had seen the front part of Binbin''s story that Aoba had written and felt that it was not as good as Teacher Bai''s. From then on, he felt that Aoba''s peak had already passed. It might be difficult to write a work like Teacher Bai in the future.

    But...

    This time.

    Aoba''s words were too profound.

    He even forfeited in the Chunin Exams.

    The reason was only that he was inspired and wanted to write a masterpiece. He admired such an attitude. Because of this, he still had some expectations.

    Eaton sat on the chair and began to look through the notebook in his hand. He could tell from the ink that it was indeed just written not long ago, maybe just a few hours ago.

    It was fresh and hot!

    ''Could it be that inspiration really came?''

    Eaton put away his thoughts and focused his attention on the notebook. He stared at the words in the notebook and slowly read them.

    Boom!!

    Almost in an instant.

    Eaton''s head exploded. He immediately saw a new noun, airplane.

    He instinctively wanted to ask Aoba what the airplane meant.

    But he saw a very clear explanation behind it. It was a transportation tool that could carry people in the sky in the future world.

    "Oh my god!"

    Eaton couldn''t help but exclaim when he saw this. He was already very shocked. What kind of imagination was this? People were flying in the sky with tools. It was unbelievable.

    Immediately after.

    He saw the main character of the story.

    Teacher Hou, who had returned from another continent.

    After that, it slowly entered the main topic.

    Eaton didn''t even dare to breathe. He stared at the notebook with his eyes wide open. His heart was beating wildly. Just by reading a chapter, he had already regarded it as a masterpiece that surpassed Teacher Bai.

    "Aoba!"

    "How did you come up with this?"

    "Is Teacher Hou also the teacher of the ninja school?"

    "Or does she have a more special background?"

    "Who is she before that?"

    Eaton could not help but ask Aoba. Sometimes, reading books was like this. An old bookworm like Eaton could already guess that this book would definitely become popular just by reading this opening chapter. There was no need to read anything else. It was a feeling of confidence.

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Brother Eaton, it will be boring if I tell you the story. I will write it slowly and you can read it slowly." Aoba said with a smile.

    "Aoba, you are really a genius!" Eaton couldn''t help but give Aoba a thumbs up. He was sincerely impressed. To be able to write Teacher Bai, he could already become a god. Now, he wrote a Teacher Hou. How could other authors live?

    "Hehehe, Brother Eaton, now you understand me. I can''t stop the inspiration when it comes. I will finish writing this story as soon as possible. Don''t bother me with the Chunin Exams." Aoba said to Eaton with a smile.

    Now, he felt that this reason had already been established. If there were no more problems, then everything would become even simpler.

    "It''s worth it! It''s worth it! Aoba, you are right! Chunin Exams were held every year, but if you miss this inspiration, there will be no more. You can work hard and write. I won''t disturb you anymore. Leave the rest to me!" Eaton immediately stood up. He stared at the notebook in his hand and wanted to take it. However, he couldn''t open his mouth. After all, the story was too short. Fortunately, Teacher Bai''s story was not so greasy now, and it could still be used for a period of time.

    "Goodbye, Brother Eaton." Aoba got up to send Eaton off. After living in the ninja world during this period, whether it was his own personal experience or his memory reading, he benefited a lot. He understood the importance of sticking to what he liked. Eaton liked this kind of book, so this kind of book would be regarded as a divine work by the other party. In addition to the environment of the ninja world, there is no such taboo about the things described in the book and even felt very excited after reading it.

    "Don''t send me, hurry up and write. I am waiting for your new update!"

    Eaton made a gesture to Aoba to stop. After that, he quickly walked out of Aoba''s room, closed the door with a backhand, and left the place.

    No one saw Eaton along the way.

    Now, only Kaze and Aoba were left here.

    Kaze widened his eyes. Right now, the only thing he could move was his eyes. It was only now that he was certain that the people here were all Aoba''s clones and not people who looked very similar to Aoba.

    After learning of this news.

    Kaze didn''t know whether he should be happy or not.

    However, he still couldn''t say a word. He lay on the ground and couldn''t move. He was like a piece of meat on a chopping board. His fate was not in his hands at all.

    This Aoba...

    Something was wrong!

    He must have hidden a lot of things!

    Whether it was space-time ninjutsu or the shadow clone, they were not something that could be learned so easily.

    Even a genius would find it difficult to master them.

    Moreover, the impression that Aoba had left on everyone was that he had always been a piece of trash with a weak body.

    All of a sudden.

    Kaze had already started to re-examine Aoba.

    "Kaze, I know that you have a lot of curiosity in your heart. However, you can continue to be curious. I have no intention of telling you these things."

    Aoba walked toward Kaze step by step. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Kaze. He no longer had that smiling expression from before. He looked extremely serious.

    "You don''t need to say anything."

    "You can''t say anything."

    "Even if you know about me, you will soon forget it. So whether you know or not is meaningless to you!"

    "Besides, I am not someone who will satisfy your curiosity."

    "Of course, you don''t need to tell me about your matters. I will read your memories directly. Memories won''t lie..."

    When Aoba said the last sentence, he silently added in his heart.

    ''It''s not people, it''s the system. Memories can deceive people, but they can''t deceive the Mind Reading System. This is the most awesome thing!''

    What Aoba needed to do now was to tamper with Kaze''s memories. This way, anyone who read Kaze''s memories would only see the appearance of Aoba. This was also Kaze''s modified memories.

    This kind of modification was like putting a layer of membrane on the original memory.

    Many people saw the membrane and did not know if it was real or if it was added by someone. They felt that what they saw was real.

    In fact...

    Anything was possible.

    But the Mind Reading System was able to pierce through this membrane and directly display the most real thing inside for Aoba to see.

    Instantly.

    Aoba raised his hand to touch Kaze''s head. His movements were not fast, but Kaze''s body could not move at all. He could only let Aoba touch his head.

    This was also the reason why Aoba did not need Kaze to explain anything.

    In front of memories, everything was pale.

    Aoba didn''t want to know what Kaze was thinking. He just wanted to see why Kaze did it. After personally reading his memories, he would naturally understand what had happened.

    Aoba touched Kaze''s head.

    Hum!

    Aoba suddenly felt a special mysterious power in his hand.

    A series of memories directly entered Aoba''s mind, and the system''s clear electronic prompt rang in his brain. It was another ninjutsu he had obtained before, and it was repeatedly added to his memory.

    After that.

    Aoba withdrew his hand and directly sat down in front of Kaze. He slowly closed his eyes and said, "Wait for me to take a look at your memories, then we can talk about the rest."

    "???"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, a lot of question marks appeared on Kaze''s head.

    ''This was memory reading?''

    ''Why is it so fast?''

    ''I hadn''t even felt anything!''

    ''It''s over without feeling a little?''

    This wasn''t the case in Kaze''s memory. He still remembered that when he worked in Root, it would still take some time.

 Chapter 388: The Experiment of Implanting Memory

    Chapter 388: The Experiment of Implanting Memory

    There were many question marks on Kaze''s head. His eyes were filled with confusion as he looked at Aoba. However, his body had been sealed, and he could not even speak at all. Even though he was puzzled, he still could not help but think about it.

    Aoba stood in front of him.

    His eyes were tightly shut.

    It was impossible to tell what he was doing.

    As time passed, after about ten minutes, Aoba slowly opened his eyes, and a clear light flashed.

    "So that''s how it is."

    Aoba nodded silently. According to Kaze''s memories, it was not that this person was unwilling to be together with Saki and Rin, but he really wanted to be with these two people.

    If he was not wrong

    This was Saki''s big lapdog.

    He licked until he had nothing.

    Although Kaze knew all of Saki''s shortcomings, he still didn''t think much of it. He even felt that she had a very special characteristic.

    Not long ago.

    When Kaze learned that he was going to form a team with Saki and Rin to participate in the Chunin Exams, there was a period of time when he was incomparably upset.

    He was not strong.

    He was only good at reading memories.

    He was not good in other aspects.

    He was not sure that he could pass the exam with Saki and Rin.

    But because he was already a Root ninja, he did not need to participate in the Chunin Exams. As long as he completed Root''s mission, everything was fine. The rest of the things were not important. He had once made up his mind to only put Saki in his heart.

    However.

    The change came very quickly.

    The boss of Root, Shimura Danzo, was injured and could not return to Root for a short period of time. For a moment, the operation of Root stopped.

    One had to know.

    Almost all the orders from Root come to Danzo.

    Without Danzo''s orders, these Root ninjas were equivalent to headless chickens, running around completely without any order at all.

    This was the advantage of Root, and also the weakness of Root.

    The advantage was that the power was concentrated entirely in Danzo''s hands. This private army belonged to Danzo, but it was excessively concentrated, causing Root to become idle without Danzo''s instructions.

    In the first few days, Orochimaru was in charge of Root. Although there was nothing much to do, it was not that idle.

    Not long after.

    Orochimaru was transferred by Hiruzen to take charge of the Chunin Exams'' third round.

    As a result.

    Root could be said to be a group of dragons without a leader and no longer had anything to look at. Because of this, Kaze once again placed his attention on Saki. Half a day ago, he received a letter from Saki to check Aoba''s memory.

    And then there was this scene.

    After reading Kaze''s recent memories, Aoba had already seen the development of this kind of thing very clearly.

    "So it was Saki''s letter brought back by an eliminated participant. You are really willing to take risks for a woman. This is not good quality."

    Aoba said indifferently.

    He looked down at Kaze, who had been sealed by him and could not move at all. His eyes had changed slightly.

    "Kaze."

    "Do you know?"

    "I would rather it be you are dissatisfied with me."

    "But you are actually doing it for a woman."

    "Throughout the ages, there have been very few people who fall because of women."

    Aoba shook his head indifferently. In his opinion, this was something that was not worth it. He was not to say that it was not good to be angry for women, but his principle would not let him break his style of doing things because of these messy things.

    Just like this Kaze in front of him.

    If Saki was bullied and he went to find an explanation, then at least he could be considered a man.

    But being used as a gun by a woman

    And he was willing to endure it.

    This was a big problem.

    It was very easy to get himself into a lot of unnecessary trouble. Just like Kaze''s current situation, he could have avoided this.

    "I know you must have something to refute me. You can also say many reasons, but I won''t come to discuss them with you. You still have no right to speak. In the end, I just want to say that even if you read my memory, Saki will not look at you differently. Instead, you would be placed in an awkward situation because of this matter."

    After Aoba finished speaking, he reached out again and gently patted Kaze on the head.

    A chakra fluctuation appeared on Aoba''s hand. He had already started to use the Yamanaka clan''s mind-reading secret technique.

    Soon.

    The scene appeared.

    It was the memory that Aoba had planted in Kaze''s brain.

    "There is no problem with the mind-reading secret technique!"

    Aoba nodded. If there was no problem, it was enough to make it difficult to distinguish between the real and the fake. It could be announced that the experiment was successful.

    "We should go back."

    Aoba knew that he could not play with Kaze for too long. After all, Kaze would have a big problem getting used to it. After that, he grabbed Kaze''s shoulder and instantly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to teleport into the Anbu''s dormitory. The two figures flashed and disappeared directly.

    Swish! Swish!

    Two figures appeared at the same time in Aoba''s room.

    Bang!

    When Aoba''s shadow clone saw that Aoba''s main body had returned with Kaze, he directly put down the pen in his hand. After that, he let out an explosive sound and directly disappeared, returning to Aoba''s body.

    Aoba first arranged Kaze in a position pretending to be in an accidental coma, and then he followed suit on the ground.

    After Aoba laid down.

    His mind moved and Kaze''s restrain was released.

    The two of them lay on the ground together and lasted for more than ten minutes.

    "Huh?"

    Kaze was the first to make whisper. He slowly opened his eyes and immediately saw Aoba lying on the ground not far away. His pupils slightly shrank.

    "Fortunately, it was a dream."

    Kaze muttered to himself with lingering fear. He had a nightmare just now. He dreamed that there was Aoba everywhere, densely packed. Those Aoba wanted to surround him to do multi-player exercises, causing him to hold his chrysanthemum tightly when he was dreaming. He did not dare to relax at all, afraid that it would give Aoba an opportunity to take advantage of him.

    Kaze took a deep breath. As he inhaled, he immediately smelled the scent of the medicine in the air. It was the anesthetic that he had brought to deal with Aoba.

    "I was thinking about how I could fall asleep when I read my memories. I didn''t have much work recently, so I didn''t consume that much energy. So it was the drug!"

    "But."

    "This drug is so good!"

    "Hehehe!"

    Kaze looked at Aoba, who was lying on the ground, unable to move and at the mercy of others. A few ideas that could still be considered punishments suddenly appeared in his mind. However, he gave up on it in a second. After all, if he did such a thing to Aoba, their clan would not let him go.

    "Wait."

    "This memory..."

    "Does Saki want me to be a tool man?"

    After a while, Kaze thought of the memory he had read, and his mind became chaotic. He looked at Aoba with a much more complicated gaze.

    At this time.

    He felt a lot closer to Aoba.

    He felt that maybe it was because they were all tools to Saki and had a feeling of empathy. Of course, it was definitely not because of the "nightmare" earlier.

    "Is this a living example?"

    Even Kaze himself did not know why the obsession in his heart had become extremely loose at this time. Thinking of Saki''s face, he also felt dull.

    He looked at Aoba''s dazed and ignorant appearance lying on the ground and didn''t even know that he had been calculated as if he had met himself.

    "Perhaps..."

    "I am now helping Saki to confirm Aoba''s matter."

    "Soon, Saki will find someone else to confirm my matter."

    "So many of us are sacrificing ourselves for her."

    "But she only cares about herself."

    "Too selfish!"

    Kaze shook his head indifferently. At this moment, Saki''s position in his heart had plummeted to a freezing point. This also made his face turn cold.

    After that.

    Kaze stood up directly.

    He was about to leave Aoba''s room.

    Just as he reached the door of Aoba''s room, he stopped. He turned around helplessly and came to Aoba, who was lying on the ground.

    "Aoba, promise me, don''t be a lapdog in the future!"

    Kaze looked at Aoba with a hint of distress in his eyes. It was unknown whether it was Aoba or his past self. He move Aoba on the iron bed from the ground and then walked away again.

    With the sound of the door closing.

    Kaze had already left Aoba''s room. He did not find any abnormalities in his memory. Everything was like what he had experienced personally.

 Chapter 389: Onokiâ€™s Doubts

    Chapter 389: Onoki¡¯s Doubts

    A few minutes before Kaze left, Aoba was almost certain that the former would not return, so he got up from the iron bed.

    "Looks like the experiment was very successful!"

    A satisfied look appeared on Aoba''s face. Although he looked like he was in a coma with his eyes closed just now, his mind was completely alert and he could clearly feel all of Kaze''s movements just now.

    Through these actions.

    Aoba could get the answer very clearly.

    That was that Kaze had already completely taken what had just happened as something he had personally experienced. He did not have the feeling of having his memories tampered with at all.

    This was also where Aoba feels successful.

    By implanting or tampering with memories without being discovered, he could do more things in the future, turning many of the original impossible into possibilities.

    For a moment.

    Aoba couldn''t help but look forward to it in his heart.

    ...

    In the tower of the Forest of Death where Chunin Exams were held.

    Hiruzen returned to this place at an extremely fast speed. He knew that get some results in reading the memories of the three dead Iwagakure ninjas while Eaton was obviously not someone who could be eaten in a short period of time. Thus, he chose to return here first.

    "Sandaime-sama!"

    When Hiruzen just walked to the entrance of the tower, he saw the two ninjas responsible for guarding the entrance. They did not leave even if the exam has ended. They still stayed here, waiting for the development of the matter.

    "Has the Sensor Ninjas from the Yamanaka clan arrived?" Hiruzen looked at the two guards and asked indifferently.

    "They have been in for a while." The two nodded and said.

    "Okay."

    Hiruzen did not say anything more. He directly walked into the tower. From the outside, it was almost impossible to see any change in his expression. However, he was very clear in his heart that he was very angry about Eaton''s matter.

    One must know...

    He was the Hokage!

    The person with the highest authority in the whole Konohagakure!

    Whether it was the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, who founded the village and was loved by others, or Senju Tobirana, who was powerful but had been in power for a short time, the two Hokages in front of him had a good time, but why he be in such a sorry state?

    The position of Hokage handed down by the Second Hokage to him has to be snatched, otherwise, it may be taken away by Uchiha Kagami.

    Now, he had been in position for more than ten years.

    However, various divisions or departments, large and small, still did not fully listen to his orders.

    In addition, Hatake Sakumo and Namikaze Minato, who had risen to fame, had gradually gained the hearts of some people in the village and had indirectly shaken his position as the Hokage.

    After entering the tower, Hiruzen directly walked to the second floor. In this empty corridor, he slowly clenched his fists tightly.

    Just as Hiruzen entered the second floor, a familiar figure appeared in his sight.

    It was also at this time.

    Hiruzen loosened his tightly clenched hand.

    His entire image had returned to normal.

    "Shikaku, how is it inside?" Hiruzen looked at the person in front of him. It was his newest Hokage Building Advisor, Nara Shikaku.

    "It has been a while. The result should be coming out soon." Shikaku said in a low voice. He had been staying here to preside over the overall situation. Just half an hour ago, the Sensory Ninjas from the Yamanaka clan had arrived and began to read the memories of the three dead Iwagakure ninjas.

    "Tell me after the results are out."

    Hiruzen appeared as calm as ever, but in his heart, he was already very anxious. After all, these things were not so simple. The person who did this, regardless of whether he was a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan or not, at least showed the intention of dragging Konohagakure into the water.

    According to common sense.

    Entering Chunin Exams'' second round venue.

    This meant that he had already signed the consent form. In the Forest of Death, life and death were handed to fate, and even if you died, you would not be able to say anything.

    But...

    However, these three Iwagakure ninjas died in a very bizarre method.

    In front of almost all the participants, they were hung up in an exaggerated manner.

    The impact was too bad.

    It was so bad that it was enough for Iwagakure to pursue this matter.

    Creak~

    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open. Inoichi, whose face was full of exhaustion, looked out. He first saw Shikaku, and then noticed Hiruzen not far away.

    The situation slowly changed.

    Even he could not explain why.

    The original situation was that Kumogakure and Sunagakure attacked Konohagakure together. Kirigakure stood behind Kumogakure. This was originally a situation where Konohagakure was surrounded by enemies.

    But...

    Things had changed too quickly.

    After Sunagakure retreated, they found that their village had been attacked by Amegakure. Then, they did not care about Konohagakure. Instead, they fought with Amegakure.

    Kumogakure''s matter was even more strange. Even the Raikage had personally gone to the battlefield, but the matter was simply outrageous.

    Not only did it not cause a lose-lose situation, but it could also be said that it had ended hastily. And after returning, Kumogakure encountered Kirigakure''s sudden betrayal.

    It was precisely because of this change.

    Onoki decided to attack Kumogakure and tried his best to get as much benefit as possible.

    However.

    After fighting for a while.

    Onoki found something strange.

    The beginning of the Third Ninja World War and the trigger of everything, Konohagakure, was as if nothing had happened. They were not affected by the war at all. It was like an invisible hand was controlling the situation, blurring everything.

    It was precisely because of this reason.

    Onoki decided to drag Konohagakure into the water.

    The Four Major Ninja Village was fighting, and even Amegakure was pulled in. Why was Konohagakure so quiet as if nothing happened?

    Since the other villages were busy with their own affairs, there was no reason and no free time to attack Konohagakure, then this heavy responsibility would be handed over to Iwagakure.

    Onoki had been looking for a reason to attack Konohagakure recently, which was why there was the Chunin Exams matter. However, he did not expect that before he arrived to make trouble, something happened to the Iwagakure ninjas he sent.

    This was simply a gift from heaven!

    Onoki didn''t know how to describe his mood at this moment. Of course, he had to show his anger.

    "Yes!"

    The Iwagakure ninjas here all responded. They already knew that if Tsushikage said so, then they must get ready to attack Konohagakure.

    "Tsuchikage-sama, we are currently fighting with Kumogakure now. If we attack Konohagakure now, will the battlefield become too broad?" One of Iwagakure''s ninjas asked in confusion.

    "It will not be a problem." Onoki shook his head and said, "Kumogakure has Kirigakure there. They won''t be able to spare some energy for a while. You just have to do as I say."

    "Yes!"

    The ninjas responded again. After that, they retreated one by one, getting ready to attack Konohagakure.

    After a while.

    Onoki was the only one left in the office.

    Onoki''s feet rose into the air and floated to the office window. Looking out through the window, he saw that Iwagakure''s ninjas were already getting busy.

    "But the Kirigakure that I just mentioned is a bit strange..."

    Onoki muttered to himself. He had discovered such a problem a long time ago, which made him a little confused, but he couldn''t help but think about it.

    "Kirigakure has always been like Kumogakure''s vassal and has a close relationship with Kumogakure. Logically speaking, such a Ninja War should have been fought side by side with Kumogakure. Why did they suddenly fight with Kumogakure?"

    "It''s not just a problem..."

    "Kirigakure seems to have a deep hatred for Kumogakure..."

    "Kirigakure was really using their main force in the Kumogakure-Kirkigakure''s war!"

    Onoki sighed. He had seen too many reports from Kumogakure-Kirkigakure''s war. Kirigakure had used almost all their strength to fight with Kumogakure. Kirigakure was not testing them or pulling them. They were fighting desperately.

    Especially the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, who were active on the battlefields. Ordinary Jonin was not their match at all.

    "I don''t know if there is such a person behind it..."

    Onoki muttered silently. He was standing from the Tsuchikage''s perspective and saw things from a higher position. Others saw that Kirigakure attacked Kumogakure, but in his eyes, Kumogakure and Kirigakure were like two people.

    One of them has been following the other, and the relationship seemed very close and good.

    But...

    It was this kind of person stab you behind your back.

    "I have to be on guard!"

    Onoki was also a relatively cautious person. He learned a lot of principles and experience from the matter between Kumogakure and Kirigakure.

    "It seems that I need to be cautious in forming an alliance in the future. Kirigakure may not be sincere in forming an alliance with Kumogakure from the beginning but is always preparing for a backstab!"

 Chapter 390: Im Thinking About What to Write!

    Chapter 390: I''m Thinking About What to Write!

    Another three days passed.

    During this period of time, Aoba did not go anywhere. Many shadow clones were practicing puppet techniques in the tower, and the story of Teacher Hou was written in the dormitory by the shadow clone.

    Early in the morning.

    Aoba got up from the iron bed. He did not continue to repeat what happened a few days ago. Instead, he walked out of Anbu''s dormitory with his original identity.

    He wanted to see Konohagakure''s situation.

    It had been a while since Chunin Exams'' second round was held. There was a time interval between the second and third rounds of the exam. Now it was in this time interval.

    Aoba felt that it was a little too quiet recently.

    The death of three Iwagakure ninjas should have been received by Iwagakure. But until now, there was not much of a problem. This was very strange.

    Aoba walked in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku.

    The place where he could get the most information was Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House. The reason why he came back after a few days was to give this matter some time to develop. Now, he felt that it was about time.

    If Iwagakure doesn''t say anything...

    Then it means that he failed in causing trouble.

    He has to think of another opportunity.

    But he didn''t think it would be the case. Whether it was his feeling at the beginning or the things that appeared in Iwagakure ninja''s memory, they all showed some problems. Iwagakure took the initiative to come to Konohagakure to cause trouble.

    Aoba needed to involve Konohagakure in the Ninja World War. Coincidentally Iwagakure appeared and sent people to participate in Konohagakure''s Chunin Exams. Moreover, Iwagakure also had many plans in their mind. This was an opportunity for Aoba.

    So.

    Aoba killed the three Iwagakure ninjas and hung them on the tower where Chunin Exams were held.

    This made Iwagakure reason to trouble Konohagakure become even better.

    This also gave Iwagakure an opportunity.

    In this matter.

    Aoba and Iwagakure could be said to be helping each other to get what they needed.

    Therefore.

    Aoba felt that Iwagakure would not let go of this opportunity. After waiting for a few days, there would definitely be news.

    Not long after.

    Aoba arrive at Ramen Ichiraku, lifted the curtain, and walked in. It was still early at this time, and there was no guest inside the Noodle House.

    "Brother Teuchi!"

    After entering the door, Aoba directly greeted Teuchi, and a smile appeared on his face.

    Aoba''s gaze fell on Teuchi. Teuchi was currently kneading dough. After hearing Aoba''s voice, he immediately turned to look at Aoba.

    Instantly.

    The corners of Teuchi''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile. His eyes also narrowed into a slit.

    "Aoba, you''re here. Don''t be idle. Help me knead the dough."

    Teuchi was not polite to Aoba at all. He directly called Aoba over. After all, this was not the first time that he let Aoba knead the dough.

    As the saying goes!

    There would always be a second time!

    "Okay!"

    Aoba did not care about this at all. He directly rolled up his sleeves, went to the basin to wash his hands, put on the apron Teuchi handed over, and walked over.

    "Brother Teuchi, has something happened in the village recently?"

    Aoba was already beginning to knead the dough. When he was kneading the dough, he seemed to be chatting and asked casually.

    As soon as he said this.

    Teuchi immediately looked at Aoba.

    He just stared straight at Aoba for a few seconds.

    A meaningful smile appeared on his face. After that, he shook his head and said, "Nothing has happened in the village recently."

    After hearing Teuchi''s words, Aoba immediately fell silent. This was not the answer he wanted, but he believed that Teuchi would never lie to him on such a matter.

    He simply did not say anything more.

    "But..."

    That was balance.

    Now that the forces of the ninja world were in a relatively balanced situation, all the friction was a small conflict with scruples, and no one could go all out.

    This also ignited the flames of the so-called Third Ninja World War. Still, it failed to arouse substantial repercussions resulting in not many people dying in each village, and the lives of the people in the villages were relatively comfortable.

    ...

    Half a day later.

    One after another, guests began to enter Ramen Ichiraku''s store.

    Aoba also finished a bowl of ramen before leaving the Noodle House.

    Although he didn''t pay for this bowl of ramen, he didn''t feel like he had paid for nothing. Instead, he felt like he had come here to work, and the reward was just a bowl of ramen.

    This was a loss!

    Aoba laughed at himself jokingly.

    However.

    This thought quickly disappeared.

    Aoba slowly walked toward the direction of Anbu''s dormitory. Right now, he had already begun to plan how to muddy the waters of this ninja world in his mind.

    As the saying goes!

    Heroes appear in troubled times!

    If it was a peaceful era, then there was no way that kind of destined person would appear. The current ninja world was not chaotic enough, and the situation was still under the control of the Kage of the various villages.

    These battles have not reached the level of bone-shattering at all.

    Now, even if Minato returned, what awaited him wasn''t a battlefield that was about to harvest. Especially if these matters were resolved through negotiations and other forms, then the final outcome would become meaningless.

    Right now, Aoba was very clear about it.

    If he wanted to let Minato have the qualifications to fight for the Hokage position at this time, then he had to do something.

    He had been waiting for this opportunity all this time, and now Onoki came with this opportunity.

    "Let me think about it..."

    Aoba pinched his chin, constantly thinking about how to completely dismantle the forces in the ninja world.

    This was not a situation that could be done casually.

    He could also not make it so that when Minato came out in the end, he would not be able to end it. That would be even more embarrassing.

    "Aoba!"

    At this time, a voice sounded, and the tone was obviously much heavier, pulling Aoba out of his thoughts.

    "Ah?!"

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. Just now, he entered a more immersed state. He did not hear this person''s words at all. From this tone, it seemed that it was not the first time he called him.

    Immediately.

    Aoba stopped in his tracks.

    He looked in the direction of the voice.

    When he looked over.

    A man walked over. He was dressed in Konoha Military Police Force''s attire. It was Uchiha Fugaku.

    "Brother Fugaku!"

    After seeing Fugaku, Aoba immediately greeted the latter. However, he did not have any intention of being too close to him. After the Chunin Exams matter, he felt that Fugaku was a big pit.

    No wonder the Second Hokage had such a big prejudice against the Uchiha!

    As long as the people of this clan opened their Mangekyo Sharingan, their thinking could not be inferred with common sense. There was almost no normal person.

    Aoba originally thought that Fugaku was a bit more normal, but when he re-examined him, it was still very abnormal.

    "What are you thinking about? I called you a few times, but you didn''t respond. What''s wrong? Is there something on your mind?" Fugaku was extremely enthusiastic which was the Uchiha clan characteristic of those they deem important.

    "No..."

    "I am... um..."

    "How should I put it..."

    Aoba''s mind quickly turned, and the corners of his mouth curled up. He stared at the Fugaku and slowly spoke.

    "I''m thinking about what to write!"

 Chapter 391: Because Inspiration Come!

    Chapter 391: Because Inspiration Come!

    "???"

    When Fugaku heard Aoba''s words, he immediately slowed down. The corners of his mouth twitched uncontrollably, and his expression instantly became ugly.

    He actually still wants to write!

    Just thinking about it made Fugaku feel a headache.

    In the past few days, people kept coming to him and asking about "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School". This made him feel an indescribable feeling. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad, but it was quite awkward.

    After all...

    When these people came to ask him, they all winked at him.

    They seemed to have said something, but they did not say anything. Overall, it made him feel strange.

    He had initially thought that this matter would slowly pass, so he just needed to endure it for a while. But after hearing Aoba''s words, he immediately understood this was just the beginning. In the future, the changes in his heart will become more subtle after such a long time.

    "You... still want to write?"

    Fugaku took a deep breath. He tried to control his expression as much as possible so that he would not look too strange. Moreover, he made his tone as probing as possible.

    Aoba took in the changes in Fugaku''s eyes in that instant, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up into an imperceptible arc.

    ''Sure enough.''

    ''This move was indeed useful!''

    Talking about writing books now, it was effective for Eaton and Fugaku, but the effects on the two were completely opposite.

    Eaton was looking forward to him writing a book, raising the matter to a very high position, so much so that sometimes it was above most things.

    Fugaku, on the other hand, was completely different. In his heart, he was more afraid of him writing a book. After all, there was an author naming problem.

    "Of course, I have to write!"

    Aoba smiled and said, "I have already thought of the plot. The rest is to write it out. It won''t be long before a new book can be published again."

    For him.

    It was easy to produce a novel in Ninja World

    It was as if he had a treasure trove on him. Although there were subtle differences in the specific words he wrote, it did not hinder those classic works from attacking this barren Ninja World.

    In the modern world, these classic works were absolutely impossible to be published. Even the authors were anonymous. But in the ninja world, it was different. The popularity of this kind of work was extremely high, and it could even become a top best-selling work.

    In such an environment, Aoba also wanted to move those classic works over so that they could shine and heat up here.

    "Brother Fugaku, after the new book is published, I will get you a book first..."

    "Oh... no..."

    "Ten books!"

    "I''ll give you a little more so that you can give it to someone else!"

    "You can expect a storm!"

    Aoba''s smile was very innocent as if he had not seen through Fugaku''s predicament, and there was a faint feeling of sharing with Fugaku.

    "I... I thank you!"

    Fugaku''s face clearly darkened a lot. There were already 10,000 alpacas galloping in his heart.

    ''What the hell was this?!''

    ''I shouldn''t have agreed to such an outrageous request!''

    He really didn''t expect that the book Aoba wrote would be so popular that he would become a celebrity. In the past, when he was on patrol in Konohagakure street, he didn''t have much of a presence. Now, there were people asking for autographs.

    He originally thought that this kind of thing would be diluted over time. But now, it seemed that there would be new books that would soon join up. Who can stand this?

    "You''re welcome. This is what I should do. By the way, Brother Fugaku, is there anything you need from me?"

    Aoba asked with a smile.

    He had deliberately changed the topic just now so that he could take the lead. He said what he wanted to say first, and then he could lead Fugaku by the nose.

    In this way.

    Fugaku would not care so much about what he would say.

    It was just as Aoba expected.

    The question that he say just now...

    Fugaku really didn''t care that much. Right now, his mind was full of Aoba writing a new book. It might be published soon. How should he live in the future? This was a big problem, a more serious problem than the one he wanted to ask.

    "Hmm..."

    "That..."

    "I wanted to ask just now..."

    "That is, you have passed the second round of the Chunin Exams!"

    "But why didn''t I see your name on the third round participant list?"

    "Is there a problem?"

    Fugaku did not directly ask why Aoba forfeited. Instead, he changed the angle and made his words more euphemistic.

    Now, he felt that this reason for his forfeiting could be said to be very perfect.

    It was especially useful!

    "Did you tell Eaton-sama that you forfeited?" Fugaku tried hard to control his voice not to fluctuate too much.

    "I have already said it. He is very supportive of it." Aoba nodded and said.

    "..."

    Fugaku was even more speechless. He suddenly had a very strange feeling in his heart. That was, the times had changed.

    People could go crazy over a book!

    He did not go to the bookstore to buy the popular "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School". It was not because he had already gotten a copy before it was published, but because he was not interested in these things at all.

    However, his fans who asked him for autographs learned that the book was sold out on the day it was sold in the bookstore. Although the publishing house worked overtime to print it, the supply was still short. As soon as the book arrived, it was sold out.

    He didn''t know when was the last time such a sensational work was sold.

    However...

    This book was indeed very popular.

    After Fugaku went back, he deliberately took out Teacher Bai''s story and read it. Even he felt that it was very good.

    You should know...

    Most of the novels in the ninja world were Jiraiya''s style.

    It was a straightforward description.

    It was a competition of who wrote more meticulously, whose posture had more patterns, and there were not too many plot parts, just like those small movies on the hard drive.

    However, the books that Aoba wrote were related to the plot, and the plot was used to promote the key points. The feeling brought by this was better than being so direct.

    By analogy.

    A movie with a plot.

    Naturally, it was more popular.

    "That... I have nothing else to ask... I still have to go patrol..."

    Fugaku could no longer continue to chat. If they continued to chat, he would only feel even more awkward. Rather than that, it would be better to leave it at this for the time being.

    "Let''s talk another day!"

    After Fugaku finished speaking, he did not wait for Aoba to tell and immediately left. He did not want to talk about books anymore, but Aoba''s mind was obviously filled with those books.

    "Goodbye, Brother Fugaku!"

    Aoba waved his hand at Fugaku, and the smile on his face became even more intense. He then walked in the direction of Anbu''s dormitory with satisfaction.

    He was a bit speechless about Fugaku''s affairs. After the Uchiha clan opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, their style of doing things became their way.

    As long as they thought it was right.

    Even if it was distorted.

    But as long as there was little reason to support their decision.

    Then everything doesn''t matter.

    Almost every member of the Uchiha clan who had opened Mangekyo Sharingan was like this.

    In fact.

    There were a few questions in Aoba''s mind that wanted to ask Fugaku, but he could not say them out loud. Overall, it was strange. He felt that it was not good for him to ask it.

    Therefore, he could only keep these words in his mind.

    He did not say them out.

    What he wanted to ask was...

    It was about Orochimaru!

    According to their previous "inferred" results, Orochimaru was the "true culprit" who killed Fugaku''s best friend.

    From Fugaku''s expression, he felt that Fugaku was quite angry, but at this time, he did not see any action from Fugaku.

    What was going on?

    If it was before, Aoba would think that Fugaku might be busy with a lot of things. After all, Konoha Military Police Force had a lot of things to do and needed some time to make arrangements.

    But now...

    Fugaku was still quite idle!

    He did not plan to deal with Orochimaru. In comparison, he was more concerned about his participation in Chunin Exams.

    Wasn''t his focus a little bit misplaced?

    Aoba wanted to ask this question, but he felt that it was not good to ask it out of his mouth. However, he felt that it was time to use some methods to help Fugaku remember. After all, the Uchiha treated pain rather extremely.

    After a while.

    Aoba returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    This period of time was still counted as his holiday. He had nothing to do, so he picked up a pen to write something. The content was some of Iwagakure''s plans and arrangements...

 Chapter 392: It Was Time to Go to the Battlefield

    Chapter 392: It Was Time to Go to the Battlefield

    Unknowingly, seven days had passed.

    During this period of time.

    Aoba had always kept a shadow clone in the Anbu''s dormitory, writing Teacher Hou''s story. His main body and some other shadow clones were in the tower carrying training.

    For the past few days, Eaton had not come to look for him. He did not know if it was because he was afraid of disturbing his rest, but it gave him a lot of free time. He did not have to go to work and enjoyed a rare leisure time.

    One day, early morning.

    Knock Knock Knock...

    A series of knocks sounded at the door of Aoba''s room, causing Aoba''s shadow clone, who was writing inside, to stop what he was doing.

    "Coming!"

    Aoba''s shadow clone immediately replied. He put down the pen, walked toward the door, and opened it.

    As the door opened.

    Aoba''s shadow clone immediately saw Eaton standing at the door waiting for him, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "Brother Eaton, why are you here? Come in quickly!"

    Aoba''s shadow clone immediately opened up a path. He still had a smile on his face as he gestured for Eaton to come in.

    Eaton nodded and walked in. He did not say anything during the entire process, but his expression was very silent.

    Aoba''s shadow clone immediately poured a cup of water for Eaton and placed it in front of him. From Eaton''s expression, he could tell that there was something wrong.

    "Brother Eaton, you came a little early. If it was one more night, this new book might have already been finished." Aoba said with a smile.

    Now he had found a way to chat with Eaton.

    If something happened!

    As long as he talks about the book.

    Then this matter would most likely not be a problem.

    When Aoba was speaking, he had been staring into Eaton''s eyes. He wanted to see some clues from the latter''s expression and eyes.

    Eaton glanced at Aoba and did not say anything. He suddenly picked up the water that was placed on the table, lifted it up, and drank it all in one gulp.

    "Aoba!"

    "You haven''t gone out during this period of time. You probably don''t know yet!"

    "Iwagakure is calling!"

    "Now we are in a bit of trouble!"

    "Even if we are Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s ninjas, we might have to go to the battlefield. I came here to tell you this because I hope that you will be mentally prepared..." Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com

    Eaton had been worrying about this matter for the past few days. It was not a big deal for him to go to the battlefield. After all, this was not his first time going to the battlefield, and it would definitely not be the last time.

    But...

    There was a very important problem here!

    That was Aoba!

    Although Aoba''s body had already been cured by Tsunade, to Eaton, he was still not that strong.

    If he went to the battlefield, he would be in danger of death.

    If something unexpected happened.

    Not only was he unable to explain to Tsunade, but he was also afraid that there would be no novels to read in the future.

    "This matter..."

    Aoba nodded silently. He was indeed unwilling to go to the battlefield. This had nothing to do with strength. He could fight, but he was more willing to fight for himself, not for the village.

    Perhaps...

    This was the biggest difference between him and the ninjas in the village!

    The will of fire had never brainwashed him. His thoughts were still very selfish. He was not a ninja world resident and did not have a strong sense of belonging. Therefore, he was not that keen on fighting for the village.

    "Does Brother Eaton have any ideas?"

    Aoba asked lightly. He did not seem to be too flustered. This kind of thing would not cause him to panic. After all, other than Eaton, there was another bigger person behind him. That was Shimura Danzo, who had been controlled by him.

    Right now, he was just asking and wanted to let Eaton a chance to show off.

    After saying this.

    Aoba stared at Eaton.

    He wanted to hear what this person was thinking.

    After all, for Eaton to come here to look for him, it was not like he had no idea at all and just directly came over to say that he might go to the battlefield.

    That was completely unnecessary.

    Eaton did not need to come here alone. He could just directly announce it to Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He had this thought, but it was definitely not now. After all, if he immediately attacked now, then the battle between Iwagakure and Konohagakure would end in an instant.

    The battle had ended before it even started.

    In that case, Hiruzen''s Hokage position would be even more secure.

    One must know...

    Hiruzen was someone who can sit down and grow old directly, and doesn''t care if he has been in power for too long.

    Now, an unavoidable war was finally had been triggered.

    If it was settled just like that, it would be too much of a waste.

    "Should I go to the front line to take a look?"

    A question mark popped up in Aoba''s head. With his current strength, even if he were to go to the front line, there would be no problem for him to protect himself.

    Would it be better for him to stay in Konohagakure or to go to the battlefield?

    "Hmm..."

    Aoba held his chin with his right hand. The answer in his mind had begun to change.

    "It seems that going to the battlefield is not bad..."

    "Since I came to the ninja world, I have not left Konohagakure. Now it is a chance to travel."

    "And..."

    "If I am at the front line, I should be able to better control the situation over there, enough to continue the war and wait for Minato to return."

    "The most important thing is..."

    "As long as I leave the Flying Thunder God Formula on the front line, I can return to the village from the front line at any time, and then go from the village to the front line, which is very convenient."

    Aoba silently analyzed. The scale in his heart had changed. In fact, for him, who had been working in Konohagakure Intelligence Division all the time, the chance of being able to go to the battlefield was far lower than other ninjas.

    If he did not go this time.

    There would be no chance even if he wanted to go in the future.

    Instantly.

    Aoba immediately got up and walked down the tower. He knew that Eaton had come to find him. It meant that he was about to announce it. There was not much time left for him.

    Not long after.

    Aoba arrived at the hall on the first floor of the tower. There were thousands of shadow clones carrying out their respective training in an orderly manner.

    Each of these training shadow clones was Aoba''s cheat, which could improve his strength by leaps and bounds, and let him handle anything with ease.

    "Return."

    Aoba lightly spat out a single word.

    Following the appearance of this word.

    The shadow clones at the scene seemed to have sensed something, and one after another, a series of explosions rang out. Along with these sounds, these shadow clones carried strands of memories and merged into Aoba''s mind.

    Hum, Hum, Hum, Hum...

    Aoba''s brain trembled continuously because there were too many shadow clones. The amount of information brought by canceling together was too much.

    This kind of thing was very outrageous.

    He needed to endure it a little.

    However, it was not the type that could not be endured!

    After a while, Aoba slowly opened his eyes and digested all the information.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba quickly formed a hand seal. It was Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Two figures appeared in front of him. These three figures looked exactly the same as Aoba. They were Aoba''s shadow clones.

    "All of you are my clones. You all know what my arrangements are."

    Aoba''s gaze swept over the three shadow clones. They were all his own people, so there was no need to be polite.

    "You do plan A!" Aoba pointed to the leftmost shadow clone.

    "You do plan B!" Aoba pointed at the shadow clone in the middle.

    "You do plan C!" Aoba''s gaze finally landed on the last shadow clone.

    This was the experience he had gained from his previous plans. After arranging these shadow clones into numbers/letters, they would know what they were going to do to prevent any chaos from occurring.

    "Now..."

    After Aoba finished arranging everything, his eyes lit up slightly. He knew Eaton would be coming over soon, so he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    "I am going back to Anbu''s dormitory!"

 Chapter 393: As Long As Konohagakure Perform Normally, They Will Definitely Lose This Battle!

    Chapter 393: As Long As Konohagakure Perform Normally, They Will Definitely Lose This Battle!

    When Aoba used shadow clones before, he found that it would be easy to mess up as long as there were more shadow clones. Even he himself would mess up. This also explains why Naruto sometimes messes up when there were many shadow clones.

    The root of this was that there were no proper arrangements.

    It was the same for Naruto.

    If it was an extremely simple task, such as hundreds and thousands of shadow clones dealing with a target and continuously attacking, then it would be okay.

    However, if it was a relatively more complicated tactical attack, then the more shadow clones there were, the harder it would be to control them.

    There was a very simple principle here.

    When each shadow clone appeared, what each shadow clone thought was the same. They did know the plan, and also knew where the shadow clone was needed, but they were not clear on which part of the shadow clone was needed.

    If the number of clones was relatively small, he could freely distribute them, but there would always be some trouble if there were more.

    Because of this.

    Aoba found a way to improve it.

    When he was planning the task, he used the method of dividing the plan and marked out which part was Plan A and which part was Plan B, in turn.

    This way, after using the shadow clone.

    Although these shadow clones all knew the overall plan, they could use different types of plans to determine the parts they were going to complete. To a large extent, they would avoid being flustered. This way, when the shadow clone completed the plan, it would be more efficient.

    After Aoba arranged the three shadow clones assignment.

    He immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and returned to Anbu''s dormitory.

    There was no one in his room now.

    There was also a half-written book on the table.

    Aoba walked over, buckled the book, put it in his pocket, and then pushed the door open and walked out of the dormitory.

    Just after he walked out.

    He immediately saw Anbu standing in the corridor outside the dormitory. These Anbu were not wearing masks, and their expressions were different.

    Some were excited.

    Some were depressed.

    Obviously.

    The news that they were about to go to the battlefield had already spread out. Although it had not been officially announced, everyone had already had different reactions to this matter.

    Aoba did not care too much about these people.

    He directly left Anbu''s dormitory and walked in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku. Now he planned to chat with Teuchi and say goodbye. After all, war was relatively cruel. He had to greet the few acquaintances and friends in the village.

    Aoba strolled along Konohagakure''s streets.

    Overall.

    This place once again showed a lonely and desolate appearance.

    This situation was similar to when the Third Ninja World War first erupted a few months ago. However, the flames of war did not spread to Konohagakure. The villagers gradually became less worried.

    Now the situation had changed again.

    The people in the village returned to their usual nervous state, afraid that the battle would reach the village.

    Aoba walked all the way.

    He saw the state of the villagers.

    He couldn''t help but sigh.

    Even though Hiruzen had been in power for ten years and had done many actions to love and protect people, he had successfully bought over a large portion of the people''s hearts, but it didn''t make them feel completely at ease with him. Their current state was very typical of having no sense of security.

    To a certain extent.

    This was also Hiruzen''s failure!

    Soon.

    Aoba arrived at Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House.

    He directly lifted the curtain and walked in. After that, he sat on the right side of the seat. There was no one here now. It seemed that they were affected by the outbreak of war.

    "Aoba, why are you here?" When Teuchi saw Aoba, his eyes obviously froze for a moment. Obviously, he did not expect to see Aoba at this time, which made him feel a little surprised.

    "Brother Teuchi, I am here to tell you something. In the future, I will go to the battlefield." Aoba said lightly. When he said these words, he was quite emotional. He had been in the ninja world for more than a year. Now he could calmly face the matter of going to the battlefield. However, he was not willing to reveal his strength. This trip was just a trip.

    "Time is of the essence. Every minute is very important. I will give you twenty minutes to prepare your things. We are about to set off for the frontline."

    The white-robed Anbu said to everyone in an unquestionable tone. After he finished speaking, his figure disappeared in a flash.

    "Sigh..."

    "Only ten minutes!"

    "This is too rushed!"

    "I didn''t expect it!"

    "Don''t talk about it. Hurry up and prepare! Don''t be late!"

    "Okay!"

    "..."

    Whispers sounded and then everyone scattered. Only Aoba was still standing in place, neither fast nor slow.

    He had nothing to pack.

    There was almost nothing in his room.

    The rest were in Madara''s coffin.

    It could be said that...

    Aoba was a person who could leave directly.

    At this time, when Aoba listened to the discussion of these people, he realized that even in the ninja world, not everyone could immediately make sacrifices at any time. There will still be some criticism before going to the battlefield.

    Of course.

    There was still a reason for it.

    That was that the white-robed Anbu had not done his mobilization work well.

    When Aoba had been in school, he always listened to the speech given by the headmaster at the opening ceremony, which was more exciting than what this white-robed Anbu had said just now.

    ...

    Ten minutes passed quickly.

    Almost everyone who had just left had returned. The white-robed Anbu was also here.

    "Set off!"

    The white-robed Anbu nodded to the crowd. He did not explain the specific plan and the location of the destination clearly. He only told everyone to set off, so most of the people present were in a state of confusion.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish Swish...

    One figure after another followed behind the white-robed Anbu, leaping toward the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    Aoba followed the crowd.

    He silently sized up this group of people.

    He did not see Eaton''s figure among them. Presumably, he was on another team. The team he was in now had a total of thirty people. When it comes to specific battles, it can be divided into more than ten teams.

    "No wonder Konohagakure could not withstand Iwagakure''s attack!"

    When Aoba saw Konohagakure ninjas rushing to the front line chaotically following behind the white-robed Anbu like dumplings, he already understood that after Hiruzen became the Hokage, he did not pay attention to military preparation.

    Not to mention the modern world, just comparing the level of orderliness of the ninjas sent by the other villages in the Fourth Ninja World War, it could be seen that Konohagakure ninjas who rushed to the front line could be described as a mob.

    The leader, the white robe Anbu, was not capable enough. He did not have enough experience and skills and did not establish sufficient prestige to convince his subordinates. Especially to let Hokage''s Anbu Captain lead an army. This operation was like sending an inexperienced leader to the frontline to lead. It simply explains the practice of shaking the morale of the army.

    Aoba did not know much about the art of war.

    This was not what he was good at.

    However, he had seen enough TV dramas. Even if they were just acting, they were definitely not like this.

    "It seems that I am thinking too much..."

    "As long as Konohagakure plays normally, we will definitely lose this battle!"

    "It is inevitable for Minato to rise up in the Third Ninja World War!"

    "And now I believe even more..."

    "If I don''t let Minato die in the Kyuubi Rampage and let Hiruzen sit on the Hokage position, Konohagakure will not become this soft and weak again!"

    Aoba''s line of sight swept over the ninjas. He had seen the appearance of Iwagakure ninjas in the memories of the three ninjas who participated in the Chunin Exams. At least in terms of discipline, they were well-trained!

 Chapter 394: The Outrageous Third Hokage

    Chapter 394: The Outrageous Third Hokage

    After a while.

    Aoba followed the group to Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    In addition to these Anbu, there was also a group of people waiting there. Among them was Eaton, who had just looked for Aoba not long ago.

    "Eaton-sama!"

    When Aoba saw Eaton, he immediately greeted the latter. After all, Eaton had specially come to warn him about this matter, and also said that he would accompany him and protect his safety. Therefore, in Aoba''s opinion, it was necessary to say his greetings. However, he did not call Brother Eaton, but Eaton-sama. It was because he had an agreement with Eaton that he would call him brother only in private.

    "Follow me. Be careful on the road. After you come out of the village, you may be in danger every moment!" Eaton said with a serious face. No matter what, he was a special Jonin. His strength was still very good, but they were about to face a Ninja War. This was not a matter of individual strength. If they were not careful, they might die here.

    "Alright!"

    Aoba nodded. He thought the same in his heart. He followed Eaton. If Eaton encountered any danger, he could secretly help. After all, the war was fierce. He had no confidence in these people in front of him. It could be said that they were extremely undisciplined.

    These people did not look like they were going to the battlefield at all.

    Judging from the expressions of everyone...

    Everyone had yet to adjust their spirits because it had happened too suddenly.

    All of a sudden.

    Question marks popped up in Aoba''s head. He was extremely puzzled by Hiruzen''s arrangements. Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com

    Since they were the first troop to enter the battlefield.

    Then they could be said to be the vanguard in this war!

    As the saying goes.

    The opening shot was vital!

    Victory in the first battle can bring good news to the rear, give confidence to other ninjas participating in the battle, and give confidence to those waiting in the village.

    But...

    Now it looked like.

    This was a bit like child''s play!

    "Brother Eaton..."

    Aoba leaned close to Eaton''s ear and lowered his voice. He said slowly in a voice that only Eaton could hear, "I don''t understand why they sent us to be the vanguard. Is there no one left in the village?"

    Aoba asked.

    It was not because he was afraid of death.

    It was because he felt that this arrangement was unreasonable.

    Although it looks like an overall Anbu army, most were not for combat duties. For example, most of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division were sensor ninjas. Such ninjas were more suitable for the rear. You can''t let the auxiliary support be a meat shield.

    The Jonin in these ninjas were Special Jonin who stood out in some places. However, it was inevitable that their prominent part was not their combat ability. Otherwise, they would not be Special Jonin but Elite Jonin.

    In Aoba''s eyes, this vanguard army composed of mostly non-combat ninjas did not seem to be rushing for victory but more like rushing to die.

    "Didn''t I tell you when I was in your room?" Eaton looked around to ensure no one was staring at them before whispering.

    "You didn''t say it!" Aoba said with certainty. Moreover, when he was in the dormitory, he did not know that things were like this. It was completely different from the ninja war he had imagined.

    "Maybe I forgot to tell you. Too many things have happened in the past few days. Listen to my explanation..." Eaton saw that there was still a little time. His face turned extremely serious. As he spoke, he still looked around and said, "Sandaime-sama suspects that a Kirigakure''s spy has infiltrated the Anbu but did not find the spy, so he wants the Anbu to fight the vanguard!"

    "What?!"

    Aoba''s eyelids trembled slightly. He roughly understood what was happening when he heard about Kirigakure''s spy. According to the information that Eaton had brought over last time, it could be said that Hiruzen had already suspected him(the person who treated Danzo''s injuries) as a member of the Uzumaki Clan. After reading the memories of the three Iwagakure ninjas, Satsuma Rentaro, a Kirigakure ninja, was suspected of having a connection to him.

    However, there was nothing wrong with this. After all, no matter if it was the so-called member of the Uzumaki Clan or Kirigakure''s Satsuma Rentaro, they were all him. Hiruzen suspicions were correct.

    But...

    Judging from the current situation.

    Aoba could easily deduce that Hiruzen suspected that Satsuma Rentaro was a member of the Uzumaki Clan in disguise. This member of the Uzumaki Clan was someone that Eaton knew and thus deduced that it might have something to do with the Anbu.

    Theoretically, there was no problem with these deductions.

    The problem was...

    There was no need to mobilize so many Anbu, right?!

    This thing...

    Aoba felt like cursing in his heart. He had originally thought it was Danzo''s exclusive right to kill by mistake rather than let go, but now it seemed that Hiruzen was even worse!

    This kind of decision of suspecting that there was a member of the Uzumaki Clan in Anbu, and pushing the entire Anbu to death, made Aoba speechless. Hiruzen was much more sinister than he had imagined. This was directly borrowing a knife to kill. Whether it was to achieve the final goal or not, Hiruzen''s image in people''s hearts was still bright and brilliant.

    "Can such a decision be passed?"

    Aoba''s voice was very low. In his heart, he was very surprised and angry. In the past, when he watch Naruto, he did not have much feelings for Hiruzen. Until the Konoha''s F4 Edo Tensei come out, Hiruzen was silent in front of the other three Hokage, thinking deeply and guilty. It could be seen that there was something wrong with his heart.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba looked around.

    He found many Hokage Anbu.

    These people were scattered in the team, with leaders in the front, rear-guards in the back, and scouts on the left and right, who seemed to be escorting them but were actually monitoring them.

    To make sure they were all here?

    Check if they do anything special?

    This wasn''t a simple battle, but internal strife mixed in during the war.

    The hearts of the people weren''t together!

    Aoba sighed in his heart. He suddenly thought of a sentence.

    To resist foreign aggression, we must first secure the interior!

    This sentence was somewhat reasonable. Now that he was in the ninja world, he was different from other ninjas who were ready to sacrifice themselves at any time. He was a person with independent thinking and did not want to be the chess piece of others, especially when the person playing chess was a rotten chess player.

    The more he knew.

    The more he found out that this place was not simple.

    How would other villages be better if Konohagakure had such a story under someone like Hiruzen?

    Every family has their own difficulties!

    The same goes for the village!

    Aoba knew that all the villages would have such problems, but to directly use the first battle to eliminate the dissidents, this behavior was unique to Hiruzen.

    Right at this moment.

    Another gaze looked over.

    This was another person.

    Aoba felt the sizing and staring from this person''s eyes.

    Looks like...

    He had already been listed as a target of suspicion!

    Aoba didn''t know if Eaton had sensed the Hokage''s Anbu, but he was almost certain that these people had already noticed him when he was talking to Eaton just now.

    If he was Hiruzen, he would definitely instruct these ninjas to focus on monitoring the people who had contact with Eaton.

    He had chatted with Eaton at the beginning.

    It was inevitable that he would be noticed!

    Thinking of this.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a cruel smile. Since everyone was in the vanguard army and may die at any moment, then they should not return alive.

    These Hokage''s Anbu were all Hiruzen''s absolute supporters. They all belonged to Hiruzen''s forces and could be said to be Hiruzen''s bodyguards.

    Even when Hiruzen handed over his authority and Minato became the Hokage, this group would still be Hokage''s Anbu.

    Then it would be equivalent to the change of the Emperor, but the imperial guards were still in the hands of the old Emperor. This was like a sharp sword on the throat.

    No matter how strong Minato was, he might be unable to constantly prevent sneak attacks and assassinations¡ªat the very least, sending out information to kill people with a borrowed knife.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba had already decided.

    Since he had already decided that Minato was Konohagakure''s Fourth Hokage, he would let Minato choose his Hokage''s Anbu. That way, there would not be so many constraints.

    As for Hiruzen''s wings.

    It just so happened that he was going to the battlefield this time.

    What a rare opportunity!

    "Since you want to find me in this way, then it is impolite not to reciprocate. I will also use the same method to cut off your wings!"

    A bold idea for other ninjas came to Aoba''s mind. However, he did not receive the education of ninjas from a young age, nor had he been brainwashed by the will of fire. What he thought was beneficial to him. It was something he felt right about.

    When Aoba had just made up his mind.

    Another gaze landed on his body. This was another different ninja.

    "Good!"

    Aoba thought to himself, silently remembering the owner of these gazes.

    "All of you look over and reveal your identities!"

 Chapter 395: Satsuma Rentaro in Konohagakure

    Chapter 395: Satsuma Rentaro in Konohagakure

    Five days later.

    Aoba followed the team to the border between the Country of Fire and the Country of Earth.

    There were many ninjas gathered here.

    Except for the ninjas stationed at the border of Konohagakure, the rest were Iwagakure''s ninjas.

    "Aoba!"

    Eaton called out to Aoba. After that, he looked around, and finally walked to Aoba''s side and whispered, "In a while, you can choose the tents that are closer to me."

    "It''s okay." Aoba waved and said, "Brother Eaton, there are so many people here. I will have no problem. There won''t be any accidents."

    "You''d better listen to me. Try to get closer to me." Eaton said worriedly. Aoba was very important to him, and it completely touched his heartstrings. If Aoba had not come to the border, he would have nothing to worry about. There was nothing to be afraid of.

    "I understand!"

    Aoba nodded. As he spoke, he felt another gaze looking at him. It was obvious that someone was watching him.

    "Brother Eaton, I''m going back. You have to be careful during this time!"

    Aoba did not want to stay here for long. The current situation was different from when Eaton looked for him. Even Eaton himself had not discovered that he was being monitored.

    After saying that.

    Aoba directly turned around and left.

    He walked toward the crowd''s direction and looked at the tents that were set up one by one. He did not show any signs of impatience.

    According to the requirements of the white-robed Anbu, five people should live in each tent and the spot can be freely distributed, and the remaining people could gather together.

    However.

    Aoba and the others were ordinary tents, and they could not mix with the Elite Jonin. Otherwise, Eaton would definitely drag him into his tent.

    Aoba stood there.

    His gaze fell on the tent.

    In his heart, he was recalling the gazes that had landed on him along the way. He already had a very clear understanding of these people''s identities.

    What was left was the problem of how to act.

    Another period of time passed.

    Aoba slowly walked toward the tent that was left for him. Just as he had expected, the people in this tent were almost all Hokage''s Anbu. They were the people who had monitored him all the way.

    Was it a coincidence?

    Aoba did not think so!

    In his opinion.

    For such a situation to occur, these Hokage''s Anbu did it on purpose. The purpose was very simple, and that was to monitor him.

    However.

    Aoba did not care at all.

    His gaze only swept over these people once, then immediately took a step forward and walked toward the tent where these people were.

    "I will live here."

    Aoba said indifferently. As he spoke, he walked toward one of the tents.

    Actually, he had no choice!

    There were only two tents left here...

    There were four people in each tent, so both has only one person missing. However, the eight people were all Hokage''s Anbu. Every one of them had once monitored Aoba on the way here.

    It could be said.

    This was a trap that these few Hokage''s Anbu had especially left for Aoba.

    After Aoba walked into one of the tents, he immediately saw all the positions near the tent entrance were occupied, leaving only the innermost place.

    It was very obvious.

    This was also planned beforehand.

    Aoba believed that the other tent was also like this. The position left behind was also the innermost place, so if he made even the slightest movement, he would not be able to escape the eyes of these people.

    "Interesting."

    Aoba thought to himself. It seemed that these people had already decided that he was someone who had something to do with Eaton.

    However.

    Aoba was certain.

    These people were only following orders to monitor such matters.

    They didn''t know the specific situation here, nor did they know the reason why Hiruzen had arranged this. It was even more impossible for them to know that it might be an Uzumaki clan matter.

    Aoba walked to the remaining place in the tent. He sat down and slowly closed his eyes, putting on a posture of not wanting to talk to strangers.

    Just after Aoba entered.

    The other people walked into the tent one after another. Their eyes all fell on Aoba. After seeing Aoba''s appearance, everyone had a question mark on their heads.

    Was this person so cold?

    Now, the role of the reserved shadow clones was revealed.

    With the support of Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami) and Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique), one of Aoba''s shadow clones changed into the appearance of a Kirigakure ninja, Satsuma Rentaro, and now appeared above Konohagakure.

    "The plan begins!"

    The corners of Aoba clone''s mouth slightly curled up. The plan was very simple. It was to attract the attention of the Konohagakure people through various things so that Konohagakure''s people knew that Satsuma Rentaro, who had killed the three Iwagakure ninjas, was still in the village.

    As a result.

    Aoba, who followed Konohagakure Intelligence Division to the front line, was no longer a suspect.

    In this way, he personally handed Hiruzen an alibi.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s clone suddenly jumped out, his whole person quickly shuttling through the night-shrouded Konohagakure.

    He ran while looking for someone.

    If other people sneaked into Konohagakure, the first thing they had to do was to hide and avoid being discovered by others.

    Now, Aoba''s clone was the opposite. He did not hide from people at all. Instead, he was still looking for people. He needed to be seen by more people, and it was best to cause some public commotion.

    Aoba didn''t know how much the name Satsuma Rentaro was worth to Kirigakure and the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    However, he decided to try it and squeeze out this identity.

    Swish Swish Swish...

    As Aoba''s clone was shuttling back and forth, his eyes immediately lit up. He locked onto a target, and after his figure continuously rose and fell, he swept past the head of this figure.

    "Who!"

    All of a sudden.

    A cry of alarm sounded.

    That person was none other than Uchiha Fugaku, whom Aoba was very familiar with.

    At this time.

    Fugaku was on a routine night patrol.

    Not long after he walked out, he saw a figure pass on top of his head. And after hearing him, the figure speed became even faster.

    There was something wrong with this person!

    Fugaku immediately determined that there was something wrong with this person. Without any hesitation, he directly jumped out and chased after Aoba''s clone.

    Hum!

    When Fugaku was quickly running, his eyes trembled slightly and immediately changed. From the black eyeball, it turned into three tomoe Sharingan.

    Along with the appearance of Sharingan.

    Fugaku saw everything in front of him more clearly and instantly saw the figure running not far away from him.

    "It''s you!"

    The moment Fugaku saw Aoba''s clone, he immediately recognized the identity of the latter.

    It was the person he had seen in the warehouse of the Country of Water merchant.

    At that time, he had chased him all the way to the forest, but in the end, he had not been able to catch up. However, at that time, he had found his weakness. That was when he chased someone; he did not need to use Mangekyo Sharingan''s ability immediately. That would consume too much energy, and it would be easy for his body not to be able to keep up.

    "This time, don''t even think about running away!"

    Fugaku immediately roared. His roar directly tore through the sky, tearing apart the quiet atmosphere of the night. It was so much so that many people in the village were awakened, and there were even children crying in panic.

    "Last time, I let you run away, which led to tragedy!"

    "Don''t think of getting away this time!"

    "The tragedy in the Chunin Exams was your handiwork, right?"

    "Satsuma Rentaro!"

    Fugaku shouted out one sentence after another. He was using this method to inform the other Konoha Military Police Force ninjas who were still on patrol in the village to let everyone go and surround this person in front of him.

    Satsuma Rentaro.

    Konoha Military Police Force had been searching for this person for several days.

    The sensor ninjas who Hiruzen ordered to search for clues had obtained very crucial information in their memories about the person who killed them.

    The person who did this was a Kirigakure ninja named Satsuma Rentaro.

    It was precisely because of this.

    When Fugaku saw the back of Aoba''s clone, he immediately knew that this person was Satsuma Rentaro. In an instant, he connected everything together.

    "Tsk!"

    Aoba''s clone let out a sneer. He turned slightly and stared sideways as if he had just seen Fugaku.

    "It''s you!"

    "You were no match for me last time!"

    "So..."

    "You still won''t be able to catch me this time!"

 Chapter 396: Feel the Pain...

    Chapter 396: Feel the Pain...

    The voice of Aoba''s clone clearly reached Fugaku''s ears. At this time, he deliberately provoked Fugaku to increase Satsuma Rentaro''s impression.

    As long as the people in the village knew his identity.

    Then, the people that had already gone to the frontline would be removed from the suspicious target.

    "Don''t run!"

    Fugaku opened his blood-colored Mangekyo Sharingan and stared at Aoba''s clone, who was running in front of him disguised as Satsuma Rentaro.

    At this time.

    Fugaku couldn''t wait for his eyes to spit out fire.

    Of course.

    He could also spit it out.

    However, after using it last time, it did not have a very good effect. On the contrary, because it sprayed too much, it caused weakness and ultimately resulted in failure in the chase.

    For a moment.

    Fugaku decisively learned his lesson from the previous experience. Even though he looked at Satsuma Rentaro''s body with hatred, he still forced himself to hold back the urge to spray. He continued to persevere, and then increased the speed of his charge. He wanted to keep up with Satsuma Rentaro''s rhythm by speeding up.

    However.

    It was the same as last time.

    Fugaku accelerated, and Aoba''s clone accelerated as well.

    Fugaku was tired and slowed down a little. Aoba also slowed down a little.

    Just like this.

    Aoba''s clone and Fugaku had always maintained a relatively short distance.

    However, this distance seemed to never shorten.

    It was a feeling of being close yet so far.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish...

    At this time, figures appeared from all directions and rushed toward Aoba''s clone. Everyone was staring at Aoba. These people were people from Konoha Military Police Force.

    After these figures appeared, they quickly blocked the Aoba''s path. They had already heard the commotion here. Moreover, when they saw a Kirigakure ninja, everyone realized that there was an enemy attack.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Aoba''s clone immediately laughed out loud. His laughter resounded in the sky above Konohagakure, causing many sleeping people to open their eyes and be awakened by this laughter involuntarily.

    "What''s going on?"

    "What happened?"

    "Why is there laughter?"

    "It''s too noisy!"

    "The enemy is coming?"

    "..."

    Konohagakure''s people were all very confused. Everyone was not in a good mood. After all, they were disturbed when they were sleeping. No one wanted such a thing to happen. Some of the ninjas in their families even put on their ninja uniforms and ran out quickly, wanting to see what happened.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba''s laughter shocked the entire Konohagakure.

    Hiruzen was also awoken; he frowned and realized that something had happened. He immediately got up, put on his armor, and rushed toward the source of the sound.

    At this moment.

    Aoba''s clone knew that the wake-up call service was in place. After a sudden dash, he stepped on the roof of a house and jumped up high. He was now in the air. It could be said that he had soared into the sky.

    "This..."

    Konoha Military Police Force members who were chasing after Aoba''s clone all widened their eyes. Their eyes were full of disbelief. They could not believe what they were seeing.

    What was going on?

    What hell was going on?!

    He could actually fly?!

    He directly flew high into the air!

    What kind of ninjutsu was this?!

    All of a sudden.

    The heads of these Uchiha clan members were full of question marks. They were not very clear about how such a thing happened. It could be said that it completely subverted their understanding.

    The history of ninja history was not long.

    However, there were not many ninjas who could conquer the sky.

    Since ancient times.

    "Suiton: Dai Bakusui Sho?ha(Water Release: Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave)!"

    Aoba murmured softly and only he can hear his voice. After that, he suddenly took a deep breath causing his chest to swell up sharply.

    Just as Aoba''s chest expanded to the extreme.

    Aoba spat out a mouthful of water

    This mouthful of water.

    It was extremely vast.

    It was as if Aoba''s mouth was not a mouth, but a human-shaped faucet. This faucet was connected to the sky, and on the other side was a vast ocean.

    Swosh Swosh Swosh...

    Aoba quickly sprayed out water and instantly accumulated into a river in Konohagakure and fell down from the sky toward Konohagakure.

    "???"

    Konohagakure''s people were already stunned. They stared at Aoba with wide eyes. They never thought that the big move of this person who could fly in the sky was actually a big spray of water.

    However...

    This spray of water was very fierce!

    No wonder his hands moved so many times.

    If not for the fact that his hands were as fast as lightning a few minutes ago, there wouldn''t be such a magnificent scene.

    They didn''t know why.

    When everyone saw this scene that was like a waterfall falling from the sky, their first reaction was not fear, but a faint sense of realization, especially the male ninja who watched the whole process.

    It seemed.

    If you want to spray.

    Your hand speed must be in place!

    This is an expert!

    At this time, everyone gave Aoba a thumbs up in their hearts. They were very surprised by what Aoba had done and they began to gradually worry about such a thick and terrifying chakra. Aoba''s mouth was only so big, how long would it take to spray it like this?

    The water that Aoba''s clone spat out quickly accumulated into a river, flowing toward the place where Konohagakure was in. It was as if it was going to submerge Konohagakure completely.

    Aoba''s gaze was fixed on Konohagakure''s entire view.

    He was not going to submerge Konohagakure.

    He just wanted to convey a feeling that he wanted to submerge Konohagakure to the people in the village.

    Of course.

    He was not Aoba here, but Satsuma Rentaro.

    ...

    Aoba sprayed it for a full ten minutes.

    Konohagakure had changed from a secluded area with dense jungles to a barren river. The entire place was filled with damp air, which has already soaked the whole place.

    He couldn''t spray it anymore!

    Aoba saw that Konohagakure was about to reach the limit.

    If this continued, the village would suffer terribly. For example, the house was washed away by the current, and it was only beginning to fill up. There was a feeling that it was about to flow out. Everything was still within the controllable range.

    "I advise you not to disturb me again!"

    When Aoba''s clone said this, he could not help but speak out his own thoughts. It was to the extent that the image of Satsuma Rentaro he wanted to create suddenly became less tall. Instead, it became a little awkward.

    However, none of this was important.

    Aoba had achieved his goal.

    That was to show off his skills here and let everyone in the village know that this was him, Satsuma Rentaro, and not anyone else could replace him.

    Just as Aoba''s words fell, he immediately turned into a pool of water. He fell from the sky, dripping onto the surface of the water that had already formed in Konohagakure, creating ripples.

    "This is a water clone?"

    "It can''t be! A water clone has such terrifying chakra?"

    "But this is really a water clone!"

    "This is too terrifying!"

    "What kind of monster is this person?"

    "..."

    Konohagakure''s people all exclaimed in admiration. However, as Aoba''s clone disappeared, the exclamations became complaints. After all, their home had been flooded. Although it might not cause much damage, it would not be without losses.

    Konohagakure had already been sprayed by Aoba once, and now he sprayed again. It was no longer as difficult to clean up as the previous time.

    People were already used to it.

    Now everyone knew how to drain the water and clean up Konoha!

 Chapter 397: Listening to What You Have to Say Is Better Than Listening to What You Have Said!

    Chapter 397: Listening to What You Have to Say Is Better Than Listening to What You Have Said!

    In Konohagakure, the flood was raging.

    Almost everyone in the village knew that the person who sprayed the water this time was a Kirigakure ninja named Satsuma Rentaro.

    After all, this person directly sprayed it in front of them!

    So in their cognition, there was no one else at all. This matter was done by Satsuma Rentaro alone.

    As a result.

    The Anbu, including Aoba, who went to the front line, were naturally cleared of suspicion.

    At this time.

    Although it was a little late and everyone in the village was bathed in the bright moonlight, they were still working on fighting the flood. After all, no one could fall asleep in this state.

    On the other side.

    Hiruzen stood on the top of a house, his hands constantly forming hand seals one after another. He quickly used Earth Release Ninjutsu, controlling the water in the village to flow in the direction of the forest.

    "Is this Satsuma Rentaro the one from the Uzumaki Clan?"

    A big question mark appeared on Hiruzen''s head. Logically speaking, this possibility had been eliminated. After all, he and everyone had just seen Satsuma Rentaro''s figure. It was simply too powerful to be described. His thick chakra was like a tailed beast in human form. He just sprayed a few mouthfuls of water, and Konohagakure became like this. However, there were many things in his mind that he couldn''t explain clearly. He still felt that something about Satsuma Rentaro was very similar to the ninja of the Uzumaki Clan who treated Danzo.

    ...

    At the border of Country of Fire.

    Inside the tent.

    Aoba fell asleep.

    He did not have anything to worry about. He had already set up all the arrangements before he left Konohagakure.

    What he needed to do now was to carry it out step by step.

    After all...

    In addition to ABC''s three different plans, there was another plan that needed to be carried out, and that was his own task.

    What Aoba needed to do now was to sleep peacefully.

    That was all.

    However.

    Aoba was at ease.

    The other ninjas in this tent were not so at ease. They could only watch Aoba silently, afraid of missing any details.

    Aoba was too relaxed.

    This was too strange.

    Even Hokage''s Anbu could not understand what was going on.

    Aoba did not do anything.

    However, it made them feel that there was something wrong with Aoba.

    Or perhaps... Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com

    It was because Aoba was too calm!

    Usually, on the first night of their first day on the battlefield, very few people could sleep so soundly. This was a bit beyond their expectations.

    ...

    Gradually.

    A night passed.

    Aoba moved as if telling the other people here that he was going to wake up.

    After that.

    His eyelids moved slightly.

    He was ready to open his eyes.

    During this process, the ninjas staring at Aoba just now seemed to have received a secret signal and began to quickly put on a new posture, as if they had just woken up to make Aoba feel that he was not being monitored.

    "Good morning!"

    Aoba looked at the other ninjas in the same tent with sleepy eyes. He acted very naturally as if he did not notice their abnormality at all.

    Isn''t it just acting?

    Aoba now knew that these people were acting, but he pretended not to know. Compared with their acting, he was on a higher level.

    "Hello, my name is..."

    The ninja who introduced himself to Aoba last night immediately opened his mouth, intending to introduce himself to Aoba again, preparing to close the relationship with Aoba in this way. This was also the reason why they were arranged to be in the same tent as Aoba.

    Now they were in the same tent.

    During this period, they would either be fighting or living together.

    Slowly.

    Time would pass.

    Because.

    They were only standing here.

    Other than standing there, they did not do anything else.

    And the Hokage''s Anbu Captain, who had called them over, had yet to arrive.

    Another ten minutes passed.

    Just when the people here were getting impatient, the Hokage''s Anbu Captain arrived and came out of everyone''s sight.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    This Hokage''s Anbu Captain immediately cleared his throat. He wore the mask but his eyes behind the mask revealed an impatient expression as if he was very dissatisfied with the expressions of the people waiting here.

    "Now that we have arrived at the front line, the war can start at any time. I hope everyone can be prepared!" This Hokage''s Anbu Captain loudly said.

    "????"

    A lot of question marks appeared in everyone''s heads. Now, everyone had no words to say. Because they really did not know what to say.

    What did this mean?

    Was it a joke?

    Why are we preparing?

    What are we preparing?

    What after that?

    Everyone had questions. They stared at this Hokage''s Anbu Captain. However, this person did not seem to have anything added. He just stood there simply.

    "What are you all still standing there for?"

    Hokage''s Anbu Captain, swept his gaze over these people, the impatience in his eyes almost overflowing.

    "Go and prepare!"

    This Hokage''s Anbu Captain said in an unquestionable tone as if he was issuing orders to everyone.

    "Prepare what?"

    At this time, a person in the crowd suddenly spoke. The person who spoke was Eaton wearing sunglasses.

    As Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain, Eaton wanted to fight at the frontline. He did not complain about going to the frontline as the vanguard. He just felt it was inappropriate to be the vanguard, but he still came.

    However.

    Now.

    He suddenly realized that the situation was not what he had imagined.

    At this critical juncture.

    This Hokage''s Anbu Captain actually couldn''t speak clearly, making it hard to understand. Moreover, they didn''t know what he wanted to express.

    "Didn''t I make it clear just now?" This Hokage''s Anbu Captain looked at Eaton. His tone was filled with deep dissatisfaction. Everyone didn''t know what had happened but it could be seen that he was in a bad mood today. After that, he said coldly, "Prepare to fight with Iwagakure ninjas!"

    When Aoba heard this, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.

    This was really...

    Listening to what you have to say is better than listening to what you have said!

    It seemed that he had said something, but he didn''t say anything, but his attitude and tone were vividly expressed as if he had already said many things.

    "When are we going to fight?" Eaton asked coldly.

    "I think you should ask Iwagakure''s ninjas about this question. Ask them when they will start the war!" This Hokage''s Anbu Captain said in a strange tone.

    "What battle plan do we have?" Eaton asked coldly again. This time, his tone was even colder than before, and he was also at the critical point of exploding.

    "We don''t have any plans yet. Our goal is to come to the front line and defend the front line. When Iwagakure''s ninjas launch an attack, we have to deal with them immediately!" This Hokage''s Anbu Captain said loudly.

    "What if Iwagakure doesn''t launch an attack?" Eaton frowned even more. What was happening here was different from the battles he had participated in before. He seriously suspected that this Hokage''s Anbu Captain had never been on the battlefield.

    "Of course, that''s for the best. Do you want the war to break out? If Iwagakure''s ninjas did not launch an attack and retreat from here, that is the best outcome for this matter!" This Hokage''s Anbu Captain replied. He had been by Hiruzen''s side for a long time, and he had learned a lot about Hiruzen''s ways of life.

    "Can''t we take the initiative to attack?" Eaton said helplessly. He felt that this way of fighting was too passive. They didn''t do anything at all. They just waited here, waiting for the opponent to attack and then defending. Their situation would be in a passive state in an instant.

    "I believe that no one here is willing to make a big deal out of this matter. If it doesn''t end well, it will be even more troublesome. After all, our goal is to make peace. If the other party did not start a war, that is the situation we want to see the most." This Hokage''s Anbu Captain said.

    "..."

    After asking a few questions, Eaton was completely speechless. He was thinking of attacking Iwagakure ninjas while they were in their most energetic state. They were going to shoot first and gain the upper hand.

    But their leader obviously did not mean that.

    Then he had nothing to say.

    This was not a question of who was right and who was wrong.

    This was a matter of philosophy.

    The ideals of both sides were different.

    After Eaton retreated and stopped talking, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became quiet. No one said anything.

    "If you have nothing to say, this meeting will be over." This Hokage''s Anbu Captain said coldly as he swept over his gaze at the people at the scene.

 Chapter 398: Why Are You So Concerned About Aoba?

    Chapter 398: Why Are You So Concerned About Aoba?

    The words of this Hokage''s Anbu Captain directly stunned everyone. Everyone stared at this Hokage''s Anbu Captain in a daze, and the expressions on their faces were wonderful.

    These words...

    What was the difference between saying and not saying anything?

    It was complete nonsense!

    He didn''t say anything important at all.

    The war was about to begin. They had already come to the frontline, but the current situation was that they weren''t even clear on how to fight. It could be said that they had no clues at all.

    This kind of thing...

    It was simply inexplicable!

    In fact.

    Not only did these Anbu feel strange.

    Even Aoba, who was standing with them and waiting, felt strange. Even in TV dramas, he had never seen such a command.

    Wasn''t this really sending them to their deaths?

    This question appeared in Aoba''s mind. Now that things had developed to this point, he was almost certain that Hiruzen hadn''t made any preparations when he called them out. It was purely because Hiruzen suspected that someone among them was a descendant of the Uzumaki Clan, or rather, a Kirigakure ninja.

    This was too child''s play!

    Aoba silently shook his head. His eyes were filled with helplessness. His impression of Hiruzen was getting worse and worse. In terms of handling many things, he even felt that Hiruzen might not be as good as Danzo.

    After Hokage''s Anbu Captain finished speaking, he saw that everyone present was confused, but no one said anything, so he directly left.

    It was only after Hokage''s Anbu Captain left.

    Everyone realized.

    They had been standing here for a long time. It was clearly an early war meeting, but after the meeting, they still did not know what to do.

    "Aoba!"

    At this time, Eaton walked towards Aoba. His gaze fell on Aoba and his expression was very ugly. It was obvious that he was still concerned about what had just happened. His mood was not very good.

    "Brother Eaton!" Aoba nodded at Eaton.

    "Eaton-sama!"

    At this time, a ninja stepped forward and walked in front of Eaton. He stared at Eaton with burning eyes, and his entire face was full of doubts.

    "Why are you so concerned about Aoba?"

    This ninja immediately asked.

    When he asked this question.

    It just so happened that many of Anbu had this question in their minds. They could also see that Eaton was overly concerned about Aoba.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s eyes fell on Aoba, and there was a look of doubt in their eyes.

    Aoba felt everyone''s gazes, and the expression on his face did not change at all.

    Just now, when this ninja stood up and asked this question, he had already seen that this person was not a simple person. He was among the people who had been watching him on the way here, a Hokage''s Anbu.

    It was not just this person.

    There were many curious eyes on the scene, all of them were Hokage''s Anbu.

    The mission of these Hokage''s Anbu was different from the other Anbu. The other Anbu mission was to come here to fight, and Hokage''s Anbu mission was to monitor Eaton and find out who was closer to Eaton.

    It was precisely because of this kind of mission.

    Aoba had been targeted by these Hokage''s Anbu.

    However.

    When Aoba thinks of it.

    Aoba felt that there was nothing wrong with it.

    If he hadn''t prepared a few shadow clones in advance, then he really wouldn''t have had the chance to send out his shadow clone right now because he was being closely watched by these ninjas. There really wasn''t a suitable opportunity to go to Konohagakure and spray water to clear his suspicion.

    This was also clear proof.

    In fact, Hiruzen''s method was very uncomfortable, and he really did find him, but Aoba used a more sophisticated method to obtain an alibi for himself.

    "Because..."

    Eaton slowly opened his mouth. After he finished speaking, the ninjas on the scene all focused their eyes on Eaton. The curiosity in their heart became even stronger. This question had also puzzled them. After all, they had never seen Eaton treat anyone so well before.

 Chapter 399: A Person Who Could Write a Story Like Teacher Bai, What Bad Intentions Can He Have?

    Chapter 399: A Person Who Could Write a Story Like Teacher Bai, What Bad Intentions Can He Have?

    For a moment.

    The surrounding Anbu all perked up their ears. Everyone wanted to know the relationship between these two people.

    Eaton looked at everyone''s eyes and the corners of his mouth curled up. How could he not know what these people were thinking? Before he left Konohagakure, he had already thought of how to deal with such a problem.

    If he hadn''t thought about it.

    He would never take such a risk.

    How could he not know that Hiruzen suspected that the person who treated Danzo''s injuries was a descendant of the Uzumaki Clan? But he knew that Aoba had nothing to do with the Uzumaki Clan!

    He believed in Aoba!

    A person who could write a story like Teacher Bai, what bad intentions can he have?

    "Because Aoba and Fugaku are good friends!"

    Eaton said his answer. Not to mention the people at the scene were confused, even Aoba himself did not react at first moment. What kind of logic was this?

    "???"

    The question marks on everyone''s heads increased, and the confusion in their eyes became even stronger.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Eaton saw how confused everyone was, he immediately laughed out loud in satisfaction. This kind of effect was completely within his expectations, but the results really made him very satisfied.

    "Let me explain it to you!"

    "I think many of you have already read the book - Teacher Bai of the Ninja School!"

    "The author of this book is our Konohagakure''s Uchiha Fugaku!"

    "Aoba is Fugaku''s good friend."

    "He can get first-hand manuscripts and read them in advance before they are published."

    "I''m afraid you don''t know yet..."

    "Fugaku''s new book is too wonderful!"

    "That''s why I have to protect Aoba. This way, Aoba can help me get Fugaku''s manuscript. That way, I can see more new books in advance."

    Eaton said one sentence after another. He had already attributed all the fetters between him and Aoba to the books.

    However.

    This was not a lie.

    It was the truth.

    His impression of Aoba originated from Tsunade at the very beginning. However, it gradually fell into Aoba''s talent. He felt that the story Aoba wrote was very impressive. It would definitely shock the world.

    "This..."

    "Ah?"

    "What..."

    "Ah, this..."

    "..."

    The people who were listening attentively to Eaton were all stunned and did not know how to describe their feelings.

    Hum!

    A Flying Thunder God Formula suddenly appeared on the ground.

    After this Flying Thunder God Formula appeared, Aoba''s figure flashed and disappeared. He directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared, instantly appearing on his secret base in Konohagakure''s tower.

    The tower''s hall was incomparably empty.

    Aoba immediately made hand seals, and dense chakra surged out from his body.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

    After Aoba used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique), a shadow clone instantly appeared beside him.

    Right after this shadow clone appeared.

    Aoba''s figure flashed and disappeared.

    Swish!

    Aoba directly returned to the location where he was earlier.

    After that.

    Aoba directly went back to the camp.

    When he just walked out, the Anbu gathered here had not completely dispersed. Their eyes immediately focused on Aoba.

    "So fast?!"

    At this moment.

    This question appeared in everyone''s mind.

    In their consciousness.

    Aoba seemed to have come out as soon as he entered.

    It didn''t even take more than three minutes.

    Such a speed was probably abnormal.

    "Brother Eaton, I''m done!"

    Aoba scratched his head and smiled embarrassedly. He didn''t care what these people thought of him at all. He only needed to know that what he wanted to do was done. Then there would be no problem.

    "Come with me!"

    Eaton nodded. He decided to bring Aoba to a relatively safe place to protect Aoba better.

    "Yes!" Aoba moved and followed Eaton.

    ...

    In the forest.

    Not long after Aoba left.

    A figure appeared in a flash.

    This person''s face could not be seen clearly. It was obviously a disguise. It was the shadow clone that Aoba had just released. This shadow clone had returned to this place through Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) after waiting for a while.

    Now...

    Aoba was going to make a mess at the front lines!

 Chapter 400: Damn Konoha Ninja

    Chapter 400: Damn Konoha Ninja

    After Aoba left with Eaton, the Anbu on the scene also dispersed one after another, including Hokage''s Anbu who were observing the relationship between Aoba and Eaton.

    In the ninja world of this period, the transmission of information was not so fast, and everything was not so developed.

    There was no way to transmit information too quickly.

    Sunagakure''s carrier bird seems to be relatively fast here.

    The matter of Konohagakure being flooded had not yet been spread to the front line. Not only was the village far from the front line, but Hiruzen and the others were also busy draining the water. They did not have time and energy to think about the situation at the front line and did not send this information out.

    Because of this.

    The Hokage''s Anbu here was still executing the previous orders. They did not know that Aoba had been cleared of suspicion.

    Gradually.

    The ninjas at the gathering point had already dispersed.

    According to Hokage''s Anbu Captain, they did not need to take the initiative to attack. Instead, they just needed to wait here for Iwagakure to attack.

    This was also in line with Hiruzen''s character.

    Others might not know, would not understand, and would not know why they were doing this.

    Aoba was still clear.

    He knew that Hiruzen was doing this to find a turning point. Once a war could be avoided, even if he had to pay a price, Hiruzen would be willing to do such a thing. Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    So...

    Hiruzen was finding this opportunity.

    Let go of the opportunity to attack first in the war, put the ninjas on the front line in a passive defensive position, and not take the initiative to attack.

    Thinking of this.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up.

    "Since you don''t want to start a war, then I will help you!"

    Aoba silently muttered this, but his body was still following Eaton, without making any changes.

    ...

    In the forest.

    Aoba''s shadow clone slowly walked out.

    As Aoba''s shadow clone walked, the sound of paper flipping came from his body.

    As these sounds rang out.

    The skin of Aoba''s shadow clone became paper and flipped.

    After Aoba formed the hand seals, he suddenly took a deep breath. After that, his chest quickly swelled up, and then he spat out. The entire process was smooth, without the slightest obstruction.

    A huge fireball directly shot toward Iwagakure''s tent.

    This fireball was extremely huge.

    It was far more powerful than normal fireball techniques.

    It almost covered Iwagakure''s camp.

    Just as Aoba''s clone spat out the flames, Iwagakure''s ninjas jumped out one by one and quickly used different methods to dodge, avoiding being burned by the fireball.

    Only...

    People could dodge.

    The camp could not dodge.

    There were many tents in the camp, and inside the tents were the daily necessities that Iwagakure ninjas needed, as well as many personal items.

    This time, Aoba launched a sudden attack on Iwagakure camp at the front line of Country of Earth not to attack people at all, but for these supplies.

    There were clothes, food, and everything they need to support here.

    Now, he wanted to burn all of them.

    As a result.

    The ninjas on Iwagakure''s front line had to face a cruel choice.

    Either retreat immediately.

    Or crazily attack Konohagakure.

    In short.

    There was no longer a stalemate.

    Such a small action was enough to break Hiruzen''s plan, break this fragile tranquility, and let the war arrive sooner.

    The fireball that Aoba''s clone shot out burned the tent. These tents were all made of wood and cloth. Their materials were flammable, and when they encountered flames, they instantly burned.

    "Not good!"

    "It''s on fire!"

    "Damn Konoha ninja!"

    "Quickly put out the fire!"

    "Our things are still in the tent!"

    "..."

    Among the Iwagakure ninjas, there were urgent voices. Their eyes turned red when they saw the billowing black smoke and fire from the camp tents.

 Chapter 401: The Meaning of Konohagakure Higher-up

    Chapter 401: The Meaning of Konohagakure Higher-up

    These Iwagakure ninjas were about to go crazy!

    Their hearts were bleeding!

    The tents in front of them were burning fiercely. Their supplies were inside the tents. Now that all these things had been burned, their hearts were filled with intense anger.

    Some of the Iwagakure ninjas had already started to clench their fists.

    Because they had used too much strength, their joints had even started to turn white. Everyone felt an indescribable sense of grievance in their hearts.

    They had come here to fight with Konohagakure!

    They could clearly see that Konohagakure was a coward!

    In addition, they had just fought with Kumogakure ninja not long ago, and they found that Kumogakure ninja was just so-so, which added a lot of fighting spirit to them.

    To be honest.

    When they came here.

    They did not put Konohagakure ninjas in their eyes.

    According to the intelligence brought back by the scouts at the front line, Konohagakure ninjas were just a group of mobs. There was nothing to be afraid of, they could not make any waves.

    But...

    None of them had expected this.

    Konohagakure would actually launch a sneak attack in broad daylight.

    Still an open fire!

    This was simply insulting!

    "This Konohagakure is too much of a bully!"

    "A sneak attack! A sneak attack!"

    "They are deliberately showing weakness, letting us relax our vigilance, and then launching a sneak attack on us!"

    "These people are too sinister!"

    "Fortunately, we are fine, but our supplies are all gone, how can we still be stationed here?"

    "..."

    Iwagakure ninjas looked at the tent that was emitting black smoke. The food storage they brought was also here. Now that such a thing had happened, they definitely did not have any food to eat.

    And because everyone was angry.

    Their hearts resonated with each other.

    Everyone held this kind of emotion and attitude, and they were extremely angry with Konohagakure. They wanted to kill Konohagakure ninjas right now and teach the person who came up with this idea a lesson.

    After all...

    Things were getting more and more chaotic!

    After Eaton let out this sigh, Aoba had already taken in the changes in Eaton''s expression. He knew that Eaton was already thinking about the matter at the back.

    "It can''t be..."

    Aoba put on a look of disbelief as if he had just known about this matter. His entire face was filled with shock.

    "Aoba, ah, Konohagakure has changed."

    Eaton shook his head. Even he could not say why, nor could he tell when it started. He felt that Konohagakure was no longer the Konohagakure of the past. The familiar scene became strange.

    "What is this smell?"

    Eaton suddenly frowned. He took a deep sniff and found that there was a burnt smell in the air.

    "Something burning?"

    Eaton immediately got up and ran out of the tent. It had to be known that the Country of Fire territory was lush trees. Once a fire breaks out, it will cause great losses. It was very difficult for the trees that had been burned to rise back to this level. It would take several years or even decades of care. The trees were also the biggest advantage of the Country of Fire, so they attached great importance to them.

    Aoba followed behind Eaton and immediately got out of the tent.

    At this moment.

    A large number of Konoha ninjas were looking in the direction of the flames.

    "That is the direction of Iwagakure''s camp!"

    "Iwagakure''s camp is on fire!"

    "Doesn''t this mean that heaven is helping us!"

    "We should kill our way there!"

    "This is definitely the best chance!"

    "..."

    These ninjas were discussing among themselves. Just as they were eager to try, a cold voice suddenly sounded.

    "None of you are allowed to go over!"

    The owner of the voice.

    It was the Hokage''s Anbu Captain.

    "It was Iwagakure''s problem. We won''t give them an excuse as long as we don''t go over!" Hokage''s Anbu Captain carried out Hiruzen''s philosophy very clearly.

    "..."

    For a moment.

    Everyone was speechless.

    Even people who were slow and stupid to react can understand the meaning of the village''s higher-up.

 Chapter 402: No One Bullies Like This!

    Chapter 402: No One Bullies Like This!

    The higher-ups had never wanted to start a war!

    Everyone present was no fool!

    Moreover...

    This situation was so obvious that even a fool can see it!

    There was an inexplicable fire in Iwagakure''s front-line ninja camp. In this case, it was definitely the best time to take the initiative to attack.

    If they seized this opportunity!

    It was very likely that they would defeat the Iwagakure''s front-line troops in one fell swoop and end this battle. After all, as long as the Iwagakure ninja here dies, Iwagakure would definitely choose to retreat and recuperate. They would not launch any more wars in the next few years.

    However.

    Now.

    The meaning that Hokage''s Anbu Captain expressed was very clear.

    No one was allowed to start a war.

    Konohagakure had to wait passively!

    The initiative would be handed over to Iwagakure''s ninjas and they could only wait passively for them to attack.

    For a moment.

    The ninjas'' feelings toward Konohagakure''s higher-ups had already changed.

    They were a little disheartened.

    ...

    Aoba stood in the crowd, silently watching everything that was happening here. He knew better than anyone else what was going on with Iwagakure.

    The Konohagakure ninjas here were all upset. They felt that they had missed a very good opportunity to defeat Iwagakure. However, only Aoba knew that at this time, it was impossible to defeat Iwagakure.

    At this moment.

    Iwagakure''s camp was burning with a thick fire.

    However, there were no casualties. What was lost were only food, clothes, and others. It had no effect on Iwagakure''s ninjas'' combat strength. There was even a portion of anger added to their mood.

    With the support of these emotions, Iwagakure''s ninjas seemed to have a buff for a short period of time, which was enough to burst out with more powerful fighting strength.

    If they were to clash head-on with Iwagakure''s ninjas, with the strength of these Anbu here, it would be no different than striking a stone with an egg.

    However...

    There was no difference.

    According to Aoba''s judgment, Iwagakure''s ninjas would definitely not be able to swallow this anger, and they would most likely attack them soon.

    Eaton cursed. He immediately picked up two kunai and stared at Iwagakure ninjas who were rushing over like a flood. Ten thousand alpacas were already galloping wildly in his heart.

    "Meet the enemy!"

    Hokage''s Anbu Captain''s voice suddenly sounded. His voice was no longer as strong as before. The current situation made him realize the danger of this matter.

    ''''Damn it!

    He cursed in his mind. The Iwagakure''s ninjas were stronger, to begin with, and there were even more of them. They could clearly fight face-to-face, but they chose a sneak attack method. This was not giving them a chance to live!

    "How dare you, Konoha Ninjas!"

    An extremely angry voice roared out from Iwagakure''s ninjas'' side. The owner of the voice was Iwagakure front line troop captain, who was in charge of everything on the front line. Now, the front-line camp had been burned by a fire. He had no way to explain it to the Tsuchikage.

    "I won''t let you off!"

    This Iwagakure''s Captain stared fixedly at Hokage''s Anbu Captain, who had just shouted the word "meet the enemy" in Konohagakure''s camp.

    Just a few minutes ago.

    It was this person who burned down Iwagakure''s camp.

    This caused them to fall into the current situation. According to Tsuchikage''s instructions, what they needed to do at this stage was not to fight, but to give Konohagakure enough pressure and make Konohagakure give up huge benefits.

    It was all messed up now!

    "????"

    This Hokage''s Anbu Captain looked at Iwagakure''s Captain, who was rushing over not far away. Question marks popped up in his head, and he had no idea what the other party was talking about.

    Do we know each other?

    What the hell is going on?

    And...

    Now that Iwagakure''s ninjas had started a war, even if the other party let him go, he would not let them go.

    "Have you, Iwagakure, thought it through?" The Hokage''s Anbu Captain said coldly. At this time, he had to remain calm so that he would not mess up his judgment. After that, he said, "Are you sure you want to become enemies with us, Konohagakure?"

    "Is there something wrong with your brain?" The corners of Iwagakure''s Captain mouth curled into a sneer. He looked at Hokage''s Anbu Captain with an incomparably cold gaze, as if he was going to kill someone.

    No one bullies like this!

    You came to our Iwagakure camp to set fire.

    Now, it was as if nothing had happened?

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would have thought that this person had not done anything at all. His acting was simply too realistic.

    However...

    Who do you take for a fool?!

 Chapter 403: Did the Captain Do This Thing?

    Chapter 403: Did the Captain Do This Thing?

    "You..."

    Hokage''s Anbu Captain instinctively wanted to say, "Why are you still cursing?" but he took it back when these words came to his lips.

    The other side had come to start a war.

    What was the point of cursing?

    This was not important at all!

    "I understand!"

    "Since you, Iwagakure, are determined to start a war!"

    "Then I have nothing to say!"

    "We, Konohagakure, will accompany you to the end!"

    "Prepare to fight the enemy!"

    Hokage''s Anbu Captain shouted. Along with his words, the ninjas on the scene roared out one after another. The momentum of Konohagakure''s ninja side instantly rose.

    It had to be said.

    At this time, Konoha''s ninjas had already suppressed all their dissatisfaction toward the Hokage''s Anbu Captain and the higher-ups.

    After all, these things were Konohagakure''s own matters.

    It had nothing to do with Iwagakure.

    Now that Iwagakure ninjas came over, they are their unanimous enemies. There was nothing to discuss with the enemy, just kill them and it''s over.

    "Great!"

    When Iwagakure''s Captain saw this scene, he was so angry that he laughed. He did not want to argue with Hokage''s Anbu Captain, but now he suddenly wanted to argue.

    Sometimes it was like this.

    He was holding his anger in here.

    It wouldn''t be good if he didn''t spit it out.

    Now, he felt that he could kill Hokage''s Anbu Captain at any time. Of course, this was just his feeling, not the actual situation.

    Considering that he felt that he could kill the other party and that the other party did not understand after being killed, he would feel very uncomfortable.

    "You attacked us, Iwagakure, and now you are still acting as if nothing has happened. You are so self-righteous as to question us, Iwagakure. You can''t bully people like this, right? You are going too far!" Iwagakure''s Captain said coldly.

    As soon as these words came out.

    Regardless of whether it was Konohagakure or Iwagakure, their gazes were all on Hokage''s Anbu Captain.

    "What are you talking about!"

    There was a deep coldness in the Hokage''s Anbu Captain''s eyes. Now he was also angry.

    "Are all the ninjas in Iwagakure dogs?"

    "Indiscriminately clinging to someone and biting them wildly?"

    "When did I sneak attack you?"

    "I want to give you a piece of advice here. Don''t think that I''m easy to bully. You want to attack our Konohagakure, and you want to throw the blame on us. How can there be such a cheap thing in this world!"

    In his heart, the Hokage''s Anbu Captain already felt that this was a scam carefully planned by Iwagakure''s Captain.

    The purpose was to constantly consume their energy.

    "Everyone, don''t believe this person''s words!"

    "This person is splashing dirty water on me!"

    "I have never done anything to burn down Iwagakure''s camp!"

    "He is just using this as a reason to make things difficult for us!"

    The Hokage''s Anbu Captain said coldly. Now, he could already be sure that this was the Iwagakure''s Captain''s trick to attack Konohagakure''s camp by destroying their camp.

    "This..."

    The Konohagakure ninjas looked at each other in dismay. They could see confusion in each other''s eyes.

    What was going on?

    Was this matter done by the captain?

    How did it become so confusing?

    Until now, they still hadn''t figured out whether it was the captain who did this.

    If it was...

    Why didn''t the captain admit it?

    But...

    If not...

    Then who could it be?

    For a moment.

    Everyone was in a mess.

 Chapter 404: Brother Eaton, Thank You!

    Chapter 404: Brother Eaton, Thank You!

    Konohagakure ninjas were not very sure about this matter. It was not because they did not believe the Hokage''s Anbu Captain''s words, but because they subconsciously hoped that this was done by Hokage''s Anbu Captain!

    A fire burned down Iwagakure''s camp!

    Even if the final result was that they all died here.

    That was also a glorious death!

    After all, this kind of thing was really satisfying. Dealing with Iwagakure''s ninjas, they could not be merciful. When it was time to take action, they had to take action!

    In addition...

    The Konohagakure ninjas at the scene hoped that this matter was done by the Hokage''s Anbu Captain. This also showed Konohagakure''s attitude. It was not just what they imagined, they could not be so cowardly.

    This could also give them a little bit of comfort in their hearts.

    It was precisely because of these special emotions.

    The Konohagakure ninjas here could not accurately make a judgment. They don''t know whether the Hokage''s Anbu Captain had done this, but they did not say anything and did not do anything.

    After all, this was also reasonable!

    If the Hokage''s Anbu Captain admitted that he had done such a thing, then Iwagakure ninjas would have an extremely sufficient reason to attack them. However, as long as they stubbornly refused to admit it, and even if they were to remain in a stalemate for some time, Iwagakure ninjas could retreat.

    After all, the Iwagakure''s camp had already been burned, and there is no room for any supplies. It was only at this time that their momentum was at its peak. After some time, everything was uncertain.

    "Hahahaha, you coward, you dare to do something that you do not dare to say. Since you are such a waste, then I am too lazy to talk nonsense with you. Brothers, kill these Konohagakure dogs for me and make them pay the price for their wrong actions!" Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com

    The Iwagakure''s Captain raised his hand and pointed his finger at Hokage''s Anbu Captain. He clearly expressed his meaning, and that was to destroy the ninjas that Konohagakure has stationed here.

    "Yes!"

    The Iwagakure ninjas immediately roared out and the waves of sound gathered together, drowning the place as if it had become a sea of ??Iwagakure ninjas.

    Almost in an instant.

    The aura of Iwagakure''s ninjas had completely suppressed the aura of Konohagakure''s ninjas.

    The Hokage''s Anbu Captain had a very ugly expression on his face behind the mask. Now, he was also confused. He looked at Iwagakure''s Captain appearance and felt that the other party was not slandering him.

    It should not be that realistic!

    He noticed the expression on the face of the Iwagakure ninjas who followed him. It was genuine anger!

    This kind of anger could be fake...

    Once he died.

    What Tsunade''s student, what novel author, all of these were not important anymore.

    "Brother Eaton, thank you!"

    As Aoba thought about it, he still opened his mouth to express his emotions. At this time, he could be said to be the most relaxed person in the audience.

    The rest of the people, whether it was Iwagakure ninjas or Konohagakure ninjas, were all in fierce confrontations. Everyone''s spirit was tense. They knew very well that if they were careless, they might lose their lives.

    However.

    Aoba was fine.

    He was like the invisible hand behind these people, controlling the situation here.

    For him.

    Everything was within the scope of control.

    The only problem was...

    Did he want to control it?

    "Don''t let your imagination run wild. Focus your attention and be careful of the ninja tools that fly past you at any time. Don''t be affected by some large-scale ninjutsu. Our current situation is not very good." Eaton said in a deep voice. His eyes revealed a deep sense of vigilance. Everything that happened here was within the scope of his attention.

    "Understood."

    Aoba nodded. He said this not because he really paid attention to this matter, but because he wanted Eaton to devote himself to fighting as much as possible.

    This was a war.

    If there was war, there would be casualties!

    If there were casualties, there would be a pain!

    The accumulation of these pains can only cause the village to cry out. This was an inevitable process!

    In Aoba''s eyes, it was not a war he started, but this war was already here. He was just a catalyst for the outbreak of war.

    Right now, among the Konohagakure ninjas here.

    Except for Eaton.

    Everyone could be transformed into pain!

 Chapter 405: Something Is Wrong!

    Chapter 405: Something Is Wrong!

    Chapter 405 Something Is Wrong!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In almost an instant, Iwagakure and Konohagakure ninjas began to fight. All kinds of ninjutsu began to collide.

    This was the first time Aoba had seen such a scene.

    Many ninjas spat out ninjutsu at each other. Konohagakure''s ninja was mainly spitting fire while many of Iwagakure''s ninjas were spitting out mud.

    The scene was exceptionally gorgeous.

    When Aoba was watching Naruto anime, he had seen the Fourth Ninja World War. However, at that time, the five major village ninjas were already in a ninja alliance, and there was no confrontation of ninjutsu at all.

    After all, the opponent was White Zetsu''s army which did not know any ninjutsu.

    The Edo Tensei army mainly focused on strength, and their numbers were not enough. The only one who played ninjutsu everywhere was Madara, but he was only one person.

    At this time.

    Aoba finally saw a medium-sized ninja battle.

    Fighting each other with ninjutsu has expanded the entire battlefield into a terrifying multiplayer sport. The strength of these ninjas was not much different. It was not a battle that one or two people could control. Each person was like a small boat drifting in the flood, and no one knew where the boat would drift to.

    Aoba stood behind Eaton.

    He looked rather indifferent.

    However...

    At this time

    No one felt that this was the self-confidence brought by Aoba''s strength, but it was attributed to Eaton''s protection.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The collision of ninjutsu continuously sounded, and Eaton also used earth-release ninjutsu one after another to resist the opponent''s earth-release ninjutsu.

    Whoosh!

    All of a sudden.

    A kunai flew toward Aoba''s neck, and the blade of the kunai flashed with a cold light as if it wanted to directly pierce through Aoba''s neck.

    "Not good!"

    Eaton was secretly surprised. He wanted to use ninjutsu, but it was too late to stop. Moreover, he felt with Aoba''s appearance, it seemed that he did not notice this kunai.

    Such a scene.

    Eaton immediately broke out in a cold sweat.

    An ominous premonition arose in his heart.

    But...

    He thought that he was properly concealed and was staring at Aoba. But for Aoba, the opponent''s gaze was like two searchlights were shining on him.

    It was too obvious.

    He completely exposed his concealed body.

    "What seal are you going to make?" Eaton immediately asked. His mouth was asking questions, but his movements did not stop at all. He continued to defend.

    "A small barrier seal that resists some attacks. This will secure our safety more." Aoba said indifferently.

    "Barrier?" Eaton was stunned for a moment. In his knowledge, the upper limit of this kind of thing was very high, the lower limit was very low, and there was no fixed strength. Everything depended on the level of the user. It was not that he looked down on Aoba, but according to his understanding of Aoba, he felt that Aoba''s strength could not support the barrier at all.

    "That''s right!" Aoba nodded. He took out a piece of white paper and placed it on the left rear of his left heel. Then, he took out a piece of white paper and placed it on the right rear end of his right heel. It looked like he had put two pieces of paper on the ground.

    "Pay attention to the ninjas around you!" Eaton only took a glance at it. After he roughly understood what was going on, he retracted his attention and no longer cared about Aoba.

    "Alright!"

    The moment Eaton withdrew his attention, Aoba accurately grasped this opportunity.

    "Eh?"

    "Why is there a kunai here?"

    "It blocked my seal!"

    "Threw it away then!"

    Aoba muttered in a voice that Eaton could hear. After he finished speaking, he directly reached out his hand to pull out the kunai on the ground and casually threw it to the side.

    This action.

    It did not arouse any suspicion from Eaton.

    Of course.

    Eaton also did not say that this kunai almost took Aoba''s life. In this situation, there was no need to use it to scare Aoba.

    Swish!

    However.

    Just when the kunai was about to fall to the ground.

    Suddenly it floated against gravity and the sharp blade flashed with a cold light accurately pointed at Iwagakure ninja who was staring at Aoba.

    Magnet Release.

    At this time, Aoba used Magnet Release Bloodline Limit.

    He controlled the kunai that he had just thrown out silently. It rapidly soared and instantly flashed a ray of cold light, shooting toward the throat of the Iwagakure ninja.

    "Something is wrong!"

    The Iwagakure ninja suddenly widened his eyes. He found that things had changed. He hid here to kill Aoba, but why was it that he was shot back by Aoba? Moreover, he could not dodge at all. He was going to be pierced!

 Chapter 406: It Really Stopped It?

    Chapter 406: It Really Stopped It?

    Swish!

    The kunai quickly flew over and directly flew toward Iwagakure ninja''s heart. Its speed was extremely fast and wasn''t easy to dodge.

    Almost in an instant.

    This kunai entered this ninja''s body.

    It directly pierced through his heart.

    This Iwagakure ninja widened his eyes. His pupils contracted slightly, and his eyes were filled with shock. He was in a state of extreme confusion.

    Immediately after.

    This person''s consciousness began to slowly dissipate.

    The ninja''s vitality was rapidly dissipating at a terrifying speed; finally, nothing was left.

    At this point.

    This Iwagakure ninja was already dead!

    Moreover, even at the moment of his death, he still couldn''t figure out how he died.

    Why did the kunai that his prey casually threw out seem to have eyes, directly piercing his heart at a speed he couldn''t react to, wiping away his vitality?

    After that.

    This Iwagakure ninja''s body lost balance and fell directly from the tree branch toward the ground.

    The appearance of this dead person did not attract the attention of the people fighting around him. At this time, everyone''s attention was still on the living people, and they had no time to pay attention to the dead people.

    ...

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, and he withdrew the chakra that controlled the kunai. Just now, he didn''t use too much chakra. In addition, his movement was to set up a seal here, so he would definitely use chakra. Therefore, he didn''t attract much attention and perfectly dealt with the Iwagakure''s ninja.

    In the process of controlling the kunai, the movements of Aoba''s hands didn''t stop at all. He still continuously took out pieces of paper and scattered these around Eaton.

    Eaton didn''t have much energy to pay attention to Aoba, so he still focused more on Iwagakure''s ninja.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The sound of ninjutsu collisions continued to ring out in the forest, and from time to time, the sound of ninja tool collisions could be heard.

    Every once in a while.

    Someone would die.

    It could be Iwagakure''s ninja, or it could be Konohagakure''s ninja.

    At this point in time.

    Both sides'' gazes had already turned red with killing intent.

    Those four corners seemed to be burning with flames, forming four pillars of fire over two meters high.

    Four pillars of fire rose from the ground.

    After reaching the highest point, it then immediately extended out to the surroundings, enclosing Eaton and Aoba inside.

    "This..."

    Eaton was stunned. He did not expect Aoba to really get the seal out, and he had heard of the name of his sealing technique, the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation).

    It was said that this was used jointly by four ninjas, and it could resist the attack of Kage-level ninjas.

    He wasn''t sure if the area of this barrier was the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) or if it was different from the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) he knew of.

    Swish!

    Right at this moment.

    It was as if it wanted to confirm Eaton''s guess.

    A piercing sound rang out, followed by a flash of cold light. A kunai directly flew over from the distance, its target was Aoba standing inside the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation).

    "Be careful."

    Eaton felt the kunai''s arrival and immediately become tense.

    "It''s okay!"

    Aoba smiled and did not dodge. He knew very well how powerful the defensive ability of the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) he used was.

    If not for the fact that he was trying to hide his strength.

    He could directly lay it out casually.

    He just did not want to attract too much attention and suspicion, so he controlled all the risks to the minimum.

    "I believe in my sealing technique!"

    Aoba said these words with extreme confidence. His words were not deliberately provoking Eaton, but he really believed that the sealing technique he used was not an ordinary seal.

    Unless the Third Tsuchikage personally came here, it was impossible to break the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) that he used with just this Iwagakure''s ninja.

    "You..."

    Eaton''s face immediately became ugly. He had been a little crazy when it came to Aoba. If Aoba wanted to avoid it just now, there was still time. Now that the kunai had already reached the edge of the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation), he wanted to rush over quickly.

    Puff!

    Just as the kunai stabbed into the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation), a stream of high-temperature refined water vapor rose into the air and disappeared.

    "It really stopped it?!"

    Eaton''s heart immediately stirred. Just now, he clearly felt that the kunai disappeared in the flames.

 Chapter 407: Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation)

    Chapter 407: Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation)

    Eaton first thought that Aoba just started to lay the sealing technique just now because he had nothing to do under his protection and was rather bored.

    But now it seemed.

    This was not a casual action.

    He really knew how to use the sealing technique!

    Eaton did not know how powerful this sealing technique was. He was indeed looking forward to it, but he did not dare to think too much about it.

    After all, the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) that he knew required four ninjas to maintain it together. Moreover, the requirements for the chakra control of the four ninjas were very high.

    It was because of this reason.

    The use of the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) was extremely difficult and not that simple to release it. Just the step of four ninja cooperation increased the threshold for this sealing technique.

    However.

    Aoba actually made it by himself.

    And with just four pieces of paper!

    Just thinking about it made him feel that this was ridiculous. Those four pieces of paper could actually support a barrier-type sealing technique?

    Wasn''t this a bit too exaggerated?

    Eaton pondered in his heart. He did not know exactly what was going on. This was only a guess he made based on the fact that the kunai was directly burned to ashes.

    Of course.

    Eaton did not know.

    The four pieces of paper that maintained this Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) was not simple piece of paper, but Aoba''s shadow clone.

    The paper that Aoba''s shadow clone had turned into was constantly releasing chakra to support this barrier.

    Because of this.

    Aoba easily used the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation).

    "Brother Eaton, now we can rest easy. I think they will retreat soon." Aoba said with a smile.

    "Do they not care about us?" Eaton was stunned for a moment. He never thought that the end would be so abrupt.

    "No, don''t worry!" Aoba nodded. He has full of confidence in his Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) and it was not that Iwagakure''s ninjas did not want to attack his barrier, but they could not break it at all. It might even cause danger to their lives.

    "Alright." Eaton nodded doubtfully. He didn''t understand the logic behind Aoba''s words. Why would Iwagakure''s ninjas let them go? They obviously wouldn''t let them go, but Aoba still said that he could be at ease. How could he be at ease? However, he didn''t say anything this time.

    Almost a year ago.

    Aoba was still a young man without the strength to restrain a chicken.

    Now he could actually use such a powerful sealing technique.

    Even if the strength of these seals was not very strong, to be able to achieve such a degree was enough to show that the sealing technique of the Uzumaki Clan was very powerful.

    This was Aoba using it.

    Then what would happen if it was cast by those from the Uzumaki Clan who were well-versed in the sealing technique?

    Question marks popped up in Eaton''s head. Even if he was on the battlefield now, he had changed from a person who participated in the battle to a bystander, giving him more room to think.

    Especially when Aoba said that this sealing technique could not be released halfway, he stopped thinking about joining the battle and knew that there was also no way to get the others in.

    He could only silently watch the development inside.

    Moreover.

    He could gradually understand why Hiruzen was so persistent in finding the descendants of the Uzumaki Clan. If even Aoba was like this, how powerful would the people of the Uzumaki Clan be?

    Of course.

    What he didn''t know was that Hiruzen was feeling a strong sense of fear from this Uzumaki Clan.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Just as Eaton was thinking, a series of kunai shot out and stabbed into the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation).

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    As long as these kunai hit the flame wall, they would be directly burned into gas, unable to touch the bodies of Aoba and Eaton.

    Seeing this scene again.

    Eaton was no longer that surprised.

    He knew that the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) that Aoba used could block the kunai like this, but he just didn''t know if it could block any ninjutsu, so after a short period of thinking, he pulled back his attention.

    Puff!

    All of a sudden.

    A figure collided with the Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation).

    This was an Iwagakure''s ninja. When the ninja collided, Eaton wasn''t quite sure whether he collided by accident or rushed over on his own initiative.

    However, when this person came into contact with the flame wall, he instantly evaporated!

 Chapter 408: Why Kill the Ninja From the Uzumaki Clan?

    Chapter 408: Why Kill the Ninja From the Uzumaki Clan?

    "Hiss..."

    When Eaton saw the power of this Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation), he could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.

    He never thought that things would develop to this extent.

    The power of this barrier was a bit too strong!

    For a moment.

    Eaton looked at Aoba out of the corner of his eye. He did not know what to say. Once such a barrier appeared, there were probably not many people here who could break it.

    As a result.

    The caster was almost invincible.

    However.

    There was also another drawback.

    That was the caster had no way to continue participating in the battle and could only watch as the situation developed.

    "Um..."

    Eaton wanted to ask Aoba, but when the words came to his lips, he didn''t know how to say them.

    Don''t you, the person who deploys this barrier, know the power of this barrier?

    A big question mark appeared in Eaton''s head. No matter how Aoba answered, he felt that this matter was a bit difficult to understand.

    No wonder...

    He already understood why Hiruzen suspected that Aoba was a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan.

    If he didn''t know Aoba, he would probably have the same thought.

    These types of sealing techniques were simply not something that ordinary people could master. This was no longer a matter of difficulty, but rather that they cannot be learned at all.

    But in his opinion.

    Aoba had this kind of talent.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to grasp the Sealing Technique of the Uzumaki Clan like this.

    This was not a matter of Minato giving one or two books at all. There were many sealing techniques on it, and even if it was Minato himself, he would not learn and use them.

    This involved a problem of talent!

    Eaton did not expect Aoba, who was just a weak and sickly person from the Yamanaka Clan. Because of his encounters with Tsunade, and after becoming Tsunade''s student, he obtained the opportunity to change his fate.

    But now it seems...

    On the contrary, he felt that Tsunade''s vision was very strong!

    Otherwise, how could she accept a weak and sickly Aoba as her student?

    At that time, when Tsunade accepted Aoba as her student, he had a faint feeling that there was something wrong. After all, at that time, Aoba and Tsunade had almost no interaction. In the end, they became teachers and students. Then, Aoba would definitely have something that Tsunade admired.

    They could sacrifice their bodies at any time.

    As long as Konohagakure needed them, even if it was a suicide mission, they would go!

    After all.

    This could bring hope to others.

    This was the will of fire!

    "Sigh..."

    When Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he could not help but sigh. How could he not understand what Aoba meant? It was just that the current situation was really hard for him to accept.

    "Brother Eaton, do you know why Sandaime-sama asked us to come here and die?" Aoba asked with a smile. His attitude was different from before. He was full of confidence and wisdom.

    "Why?!"

    Eaton suddenly looked up at Aoba. He was also constantly asking himself this question.

    Why?

    Why was such a task given to Anbu''s Sensor Ninjas?

    All of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s members were present.

    It looked like there were quite a few people.

    In fact, after entering the battlefield, ten people could not compare to Iwagakure''s ninjas.

    Moreover, they were still at a disadvantage in terms of numbers.

    Why did he send them?

    Not someone else.

    This question also troubled Eaton.

    "If I''m not wrong..."

    The smile on Aoba''s face slowly disappeared and he looked a lot more serious.

    "It''s because of me!"

    Aoba continued to say the following words. Now that he had said so much to Eaton, he felt that some things could be said appropriately.

    "!!!"

    Eaton suddenly widened his eyes, his eyes filled with horror. He had also vaguely guessed the answer.

    The only problem that Aoba had with Hiruzen was his identity. He was mistaken as a ninja of the Uzumaki Clan.

    But...

    A problem came!

    Why kill a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan?

    What kind of logic was this?

 Chapter 409: Space-Time Seal!

    Chapter 409: Space-Time Seal!

    When Eaton thought of this, his pupils contracted slightly. His pitch-black eyes revealed deep shock.

    "It can''t be..."

    Eaton''s breathing became hurried. He had already faintly realized something.

    About Hiruzen.

    About the matter of the Uzumaki Clan ninjas.

    Now it seems...

    Hiruzen concern for the Uzumaki Clan''s ninjas has already exceeded a bit to the point that he was concerned about the life and death of the Uzumaki Clan.

    Only...

    Hiruzen didn''t seem to want to find the Uzumaki Clan ninja and also didn''t want to protect him. Instead, it was more like he wanted to destroy the Uzumaki Clan''s bloodline.

    This was not a simple problem!

    This was a big problem!

    Eaton could no longer tell what Hiruzen''s goal was. If he wanted to help the ninjas of the Uzumaki Clan, then there was no need to be in such a hurry. But now, this feeling of urgency made him unable to tell what his goal was.

    It seemed...

    The fact that the news of ninjas from the Uzumaki Clan was still alive.

    What brought Hiruzen was not joy, but pressure. It was so great pressure that he could sacrifice an entire Anbu division.

    "Sigh..."

    Eaton sighed, he suddenly felt that this was not a trivial matter and behind this matter, a big secret was hidden.

    This secret was related to the Uzumaki Clan!

    Even...

    It was also related to Hiruzen!

    "Brother Eaton, keep an eye on this place. I feel that the village''s ninjas can no longer hold on. I need to create another barrier."

    Aoba directly threw down this sentence and then immediately squatted down.

    He took out a piece of white paper from his ninja pouch and put it on the ground. After that, he injected chakra into it.

    Hum, Hum, Hum, Hum, Hum...

    After the white paper was injected with chakra, a series of buzzing sounds rang out. This kind of operation was seen by Eaton. He really wanted to see how Aoba operated, but he couldn''t completely focus on Aoba. He had to pay attention to the situation outside that could happen at any time.

    For a moment.

    Eaton felt that many ninjutsu was sprayed toward his body.

    Earth Release Technique.

    Fire Release Technique.

    Aoba immediately felt like he was using this sealing technique for the first time, making Eaton, who was beside him, stunned.

    "Give me a few more minutes!"

    Aoba quickly picked up the pieces of paper and looked at Eaton, who was also inside the barrier.

    "Brother Eaton, I will leave this place to you. I feel that Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) might be broken!"

    Aoba said these words very eagerly.

    In fact.

    Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) would not be broken by these people!

    This type of extremely high-level sealing technique, not to mention Iwagakure''s ninjas, even when Aoba was watching anime in the past, was a barrier that could even trap Hiruzen.

    No matter how hard these people tried, it was impossible to break the barrier.

    However.

    Aoba still acted, pretending that he was not that powerful, so as not to directly expose his strength.

    "No problem!"

    Eaton immediately nodded. When he spoke, even he did not notice that his tone of speaking to Aoba had gradually changed.

    It seemed that it was not him who was the senior.

    It was Aoba who was the senior!

    Then.

    Eaton had practically focused all of his attention on the barrier. The continuous attacks from Iwagakure ninjas, as well as the words that Aoba had just said, made him think that Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) was about to break apart.

    Of course.

    This kind of illusion was deliberately created by Aoba.

    He wanted to give Eaton such a sense of oppression that he had no time to pay attention to him and think of some unnecessary things at this time.

    Gradually.

    Time passed by.

    Eaton stood here for ten minutes. Iwagakure had been attacking outside for ten minutes. However, there was still no problem with the barrier. There was not even a trace of it being broken. It was still operating normally.

    "This defensive barrier is really powerful!"

    Eaton stood inside and stared for more than ten minutes. He gradually relaxed a little. His mind began to wander again in Aoba and Uzumaki Clan''s direction.

    However.

    At this time.

    Aoba placed the last piece of paper at the edge of the barrier.

    "Brother Eaton, I succeeded. We can leave this place immediately!" Aoba smiled and said, "This is a space-time seal!"

 Chapter 410: Konohagakure Is My Home

    Chapter 410: Konohagakure Is My Home

    Space-time seal?!

    When Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he couldn''t help but be stunned. His head was muddled and he couldn''t believe his ears.

    He didn''t know much about the sealing technique, so he didn''t know what level this Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) was at, so he keeps being surprised in different ways.

    But...

    For space-time ninjutsu.

    He still has some concepts in his mind!

    Space-time ninjutsu was not a simple thing. The most famous one was the Second Hokage''s Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God Technique)

    He doesn''t know how much this space-time seal has to do with space-time ninjutsu, but he understands that if it was linked to the three words "space and time", then many things would not be so simple.

    "I''m going to start!"

    Aoba''s voice sounded again, clearly transmitted into Eaton''s ears. It directly causes Eaton to widen his eyes and pull him back from his messy thoughts.

    Immediately after.

    Hum!!!

    The inside of Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) was filled with a surging vibration feeling, and mysterious space-time energy rolled out, surging toward Aoba and Eaton, directly wrapping them up.

    "This..."

    Eaton had never felt this way before, and his body inside the barrier began to move along with the surrounding chakra.

    Hum!

    The barrier suddenly trembled. A wave of energy surged out and instantly disappeared with Aoba and Eaton.

    ...

    The Iwagakure ninjas were all dumbfounded.

    Everyone looked at the scene in front of them in a daze. This was still the same Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) from before, but the people inside had disappeared, as if they had disappeared into thin air.

    As this happened.

    All the Iwagakure ninjas were stunned.

    "Where are they?"

    "Wasn''t they here just now?"

    "Why did they suddenly disappear?"

    "What happened?"

    Hum!

    When Aoba had just cast the space-time seal, the two people, Aoba and Eaton, in the coverage had directly appeared here.

    "This..."

    Eaton widened his eyes. He was still in shock and had not completely recovered.

    A completed teleportation!

    Although the setup was a little longer, the effect was done very well.

    "Shh..."

    Aoba placed a finger in front of Eaton. At this time, he motioned for the latter to not make a sound.

    "We haven''t gone far!" Aoba said in a low voice. He raised his eyes and signaled for Eaton to look ahead.

    "Huh?"

    Eaton immediately looked in the direction that Aoba indicated. Almost in an instant, his eyes passed through the gaps in the trees and saw the figure of a moving Iwagakure ninja.

    "This..."

    Eaton thought that they had left a long distance away, but he did not expect that they were actually still here. They only changed their location slightly.

    "Brother Eaton."

    Aoba immediately patted Eaton''s shoulder. His expression was extremely serious as he said, "We can''t stay here for long. What we need to do now is to hurry back to Konohagakure."

    "Return to Konohagakure?" Eaton was stunned again. He thought that after what Aoba said before, he would not want to return to Konohagakure. After all, he and Aoba had already guessed that it was Hiruzen who wanted to harm them. That was why he was like this.

    "Why not go back!"

    Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly. An imperceptible cold light flashed in his eyes. Now, it was Hiruzen who had attacked him. This kind of thing was not so easy to let go of.

    "Konohagakure is my home."

    "Of course, I have to go home!"

    "Besides..."

    "Since Sandaime-sama wants to kill me..."

    "Then I decided to leave the village because of this, then it is just a chance for him to define us as traitors?"

    "The more he wants to kill me!"

    "The more I want to go back!"

    "He can''t kill me so easily in the village, can he?"

    Aoba said one sentence after another, and he said something that shocked Eaton greatly.

 Chapter 411: An Old Actor!

    Chapter 411: An Old Actor!

    Eaton didn''t know what words to use to describe his feelings!

    According to his understanding as well as the methods of most ninjas in this world.

    Being wronged like this.

    They would definitely choose to become a traitor in a fit of anger!

    No one could stand it!

    No one could bear it!

    But...

    Aoba actually wanted to go back.

    Wasn''t this knowing that there were tigers in the mountain and yet you still going to the mountain?

    All of a sudden.

    Eaton''s impression of Aoba changed greatly, and the way he looked at Aoba also changed.

    Especially the series of remarks that Aoba had just made.

    He now felt that it was incredible and shocking, but it was still quite reasonable. After all, even if Hiruzen wanted to harm them again after returning to Konohagakure, there was no such big excuse and reason.

    "This time, our frontline army was defeated, and the two of us escaped and smoothly brought precious information to Konohagakure. This itself is a matter of contribution to the village, so we don''t have to worry too much." Aoba said slowly.

    "En..."

    Eaton nodded.

    He understood the reasoning.

    But who could actually do such a thing?

    Very few people could endure such grievances.

    But...

    Aoba wanted to do this.

    Eaton suddenly felt that Aoba was very terrifying. Ordinary people would not have this kind of forbearance and it was also very difficult to maintain a low profile and humility when possessing such sealing strength.

    After all...

    If not for the fact that Danzo was injured and he went to find Aoba, then the fact that Aoba had mastered medical ninjutsu and was able to execute it so perfectly might still be hidden until now.

    This was a bit too powerful!

    As for the sealing techniques and barriers that Aoba had never displayed before, they had far surpassed his understanding to a certain extent.

    "Are we going back now?"

    Eaton could not help but ask. He still felt that this matter was a little too outrageous. At least, if he was lucky enough to survive the battlefield, then he would not return to Konohagakure and start a new life somewhere.

    "Yes, we will go back immediately. There may be Iwagakure''s ninjas outside at any time. This way, it will be very dangerous for us!"

    Aoba immediately nodded. After that, he pointed to the forest in front of them.

    That was the direction of Konohagakure.

    Aoba''s right hand took advantage of the momentum and pushed this corpse into the grass. There was hardly any abnormality visible from the outside.

    After that.

    Aoba walked in the direction of the pile of corpses according to the memory of this Iwagakure ninja.

    As he walked.

    The paper on his body flew up.

    He instantly changed his appearance, making him look exactly the same as the Iwagakure ninja just now. Even the movements were perfectly imitated, and there was no problem at all.

    He was an old actor!

    Aoba''s clone quickly returned to the place where Iwagakure''s ninja piled up the corpses. Looking at Iwagakure''s ninjas standing guard here, he nodded at them.

    "All of you, come here."

    "I will explain to the captain''s order."

    "Walk a little closer."

    Aoba said to the Iwagakure ninjas present. He did not want to make any big movements. Of course, he could still do such a thing with his current strength. However, it was not efficient.

    The Iwagakure''s ninjas walked over in a daze. Each of them had a question mark on their head.

    "How should we deal with it?"

    "Is it burning?"

    "Just say it!"

    "What''s there to keep us in suspense?"

    "What''s going on?"

    "..."

    These Iwagakure ninjas were very dissatisfied with Aoba''s way of speaking, but they still came over and pricked up their ears to listen to what Aoba wanted to say.

    "Captain''s order is..."

    Aoba deliberately dragged out his voice. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. Only he knew what this smile meant.

    In a split second.

    Silver light flashed.

    Blood splattered everywhere.

    All of them opened their eyes wide. Before they knew what was going on, they died just like that.

    "The order is..."

    "To let you all lie down here together."

    "It''s just that..."

    "This is not an order from your Captain."

    "But my order!"

 Chapter 412: Add Another Fire

    Chapter 412: Add Another Fire

    Aoba''s voice had changed from imitating the Iwagakure ninja to his original voice. This was also the last voice that these Iwagakure ninjas heard in their last moments.

    After that.

    Everyone''s vitality dissipated.

    Everyone was so dead that they couldn''t die anymore!

    What was left in front of Aoba was a pile of corpses.

    Most of them were the corpses of Konohagakure ninjas, followed by the corpses of Iwagakure ninjas. Almost every corpse was a bloody mess. It could be seen that they had experienced a relatively heavy battle before their death.

    "You can go with peace of mind!"

    "I''m here to take care of your funeral!"

    "No one will be able to disturb your peace after your deaths!"

    Aoba said coldly. The meaning he expressed was very clear. The personal information and materials of these people would all be clear. No one would have the chance to be resurrected.

    Even if it was Edo Tensei.

    It required human tissues.

    Now, none of these things will be left behind.

    Aoba raised his hands and controlled the chakra on his body.

    Accurately speaking, this was Aoba''s shadow clone.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!...

    One shadow clone after another appeared in front of this mountain of corpses. These were shadow clones. Along with the appearance of these shadow clones, they all raised their right hand and touched the heads of these corpses.

    At this time.

    What these shadow clones needed to do was to read the memories of these dead people.

    This would allow him to grasp more information.

    Of course.

    He could also obtain more ninjutsu.

    Even if this ninjutsu might be repeated in the end, it was still better than nothing. No matter how small the mosquito leg was, it was still meat.

    Aoba would not ignore these things because the rewards of reading these people''s memories were not particularly important to him anymore.

    Aoba''s clones quickly read the corpse''s memories.

    A series of memories flooded into their brain.

    The crisp electronic prompt kept ringing, constantly reminding Aoba''s clone of what kind of ninjutsu he had obtained.

    Gradually.

    Half an hour passed.

    "Brother Eaton, what are you afraid of? We didn''t do anything wrong. The one who did something wrong was Sandaime-sama. Moreover..."

    Aoba looked at Eaton. When he said this, his tone paused slightly and immediately attracted Eaton''s attention.

    After that, he continued.

    "Moreover, your wife and son are still with Konohagakure. If you give up at this time, how will they live in the future?"

    It could be said that Aoba directly used his trump card.

    Eaton was a very family-oriented person. During his free time at work, he often played interactive games with his wife. He changes different tricks almost every day. It could be said that he was very diligent, and the same was true for his son.

    He had just experienced the baptism on the battlefield and was mentally prepared to not go back, so he forgot this matter for a moment.

    Now, after Aoba''s reminder.

    He immediately realized.

    He wanted to go back.

    He had to go back!

    "Is it really okay for us to go back?" Eaton still couldn''t help but ask. He didn''t know how big an impact these things had on him. What kind of things would he have to face when he went back? There was a lot of confusion in his mind.

    "Trust me, it would be no problem. Not only will Sandaime-sama not harm us again, but he will also welcome our return!"

    Aoba nodded and said.

    There was a basis for what he said.

    It was just that this basis could not be told to Eaton.

    The reason was simple.

    That was, there was a flood in Konohagakure.

    This flood was sprayed by his advanced paper clone disguised as Satsuma Rentaro.

    This could be said to directly void the connection and relationship between them.

    At this time.

    Hiruzen should have changed his strategy. As for what it had become, he needed to go back and take a good look.

    Moreover.

    With Aoba''s control over the situation.

    He needs to add another fire to this battle.

    Otherwise, who knew when this long and drawn-out battle would completely erupt to the point where everyone''s eyes would turn red from killing each other?

    He had to create an opportunity for Minato to harvest!

    Aoba silently pondered. With the current situation, he was very clear that Minato might return at any time. If he was not prepared, then it would be another story.

    It may end up being a wedding dress for Hiruzen! Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com

 Chapter 413: Return to Konohagakure

    Chapter 413: Return to Konohagakure

    It could be said that no one knew the current situation better than Aoba.

    After all, Aoba was someone who had transmigrated.

    Before he came to the ninja world, he had watched Naruto and knew what had happened in the follow-up plot.

    He was very clear about this Third Ninja World War. Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    He knew it very well.

    Now, he had become the mastermind behind the Third Ninja World War. From the start of the conflict to the current situation, he could be said to have pushed it all along.

    After all, if he did not push it, then there were still a few more years before the Third Ninja World War broke out.

    Except when the war started and now at this point in time.

    He can''t be said to be well aware of what''s going on around him, but he can be said to be the one with the most information in the ninja world.

    Even the Kage of the various villages did not have rich information like Aoba had.

    With powerful information as support.

    There was a very large information gap between Aoba and the others, and this information gap helps him to think and judge to a certain extent.

    "We''re here!"

    Aoba looked at the Konohagakure''s main entrance in front of him. This time, he did not come out for long. It was as if he had gone out to play. There was almost no sense of unfamiliarity.

    After all, he had not left completely when he had left.

    His shadow clone still remained here and sprayed a lot of water.

    Moreover, there were other shadow clones watching every move here, preparing to carry out different strategies at any time to deal with all kinds of things that might happen.

    "..."

    Eaton sucked in a breath of cold air. His thoughts were completely different from Aoba''s. He wasn''t that relaxed, nor was he that open-minded. Right now, he was still extremely nervous.

    As for when he saw Konohagakure...

    He felt as if he had been in a different world.

    It was as if he had been walking for a very, very long time. He couldn''t even remember how long he had been walking, but in fact, it didn''t take long. This sudden battle caused a completely different change in his inner emotions.

    "Let''s go back."

    Aoba glanced at Eaton once again. Then, he strode directly toward Konohagakure''s main entrance. There was no fear on his face at all. It was as if he was completely not worried about such a thing.

    "Alright!"

    But he himself already felt that it was difficult to survive alone.

    "That Satsuma Rentaro should not be an Uzumaki Clan ninja, but who is that ninja from the Uzumaki Clan?"

    In the past few days, Hiruzen had been repeatedly thinking about this question. After all, there were too many things involved in the Uzumaki Clan''s matter. If he was even a little careless, it would affect his position as the Hokage.

    This was something he did not want to see.

    "If I had known earlier I would not let Eaton go out, at least Eaton would have been able to contact that ninja from the Uzumaki Clan. Now, even if I wanted to contact that ninja, there would be no way..."

    Hiruzen raised his hand to rub his temples. He felt that things were getting more and more complicated. He was not sure if that ninja from the Uzumaki Clan had followed Eaton to the front line, which made the identification mission go into a blind spot.

    Knock Knock Knock...

    At this time, the sound of knocking sounded.

    "Come in."

    Hiruzen put away the hand that was rubbing his temple. He did not want people to think that he was very tired recently. It did not match the Hokage image. When the Hokage handled matters, he had to be at ease. He had to be very calm and indifferent.

    Creak!

    The door of the Hokage''s office opened.

    The person who came in was the Hokage''s office advisor, Nara Shikaku.

    "Hokage-sama!"

    After entering the office, Shikaku immediately bowed to Hiruzen. After a period of adaptation, he was no longer as impatient as before.

    "Why are you here?" Hiruzen asked lightly.

    "Yes." Shikaku nodded. He was silent for a moment as if he was organizing his words. After that, he slowly said, "Morino Eaton is back."

    "What?!"

    After hearing this, Hiruzen suddenly widened his eyes. He was just thinking about Eaton, but now he heard Eaton was back.

    This was too much of a coincidence!

    "Quick, let him in!"

    Hiruzen was not in a hurry to think about why Eaton had returned at this time. However, he wanted to see Eaton immediately and ask the latter if there was any way to let the mysterious medical ninja come out again.

    Let him see Danzo again?!

    Was it possible for him to conduct another round of medical treatment?

    After all...

    He found that he was not so proficient in doing things without Danzo. He still needed Danzo''s powerful assistance!

 Chapter 414: All Dead!

    Chapter 414: All Dead!

    Hiruzen had no time to think about why Eaton had returned to Konohagakure. Now, he found that the situation was gradually out of his control. He was a little confused.

    "Yes."

    Shikaku nodded. After that, he left the office and walked out. His face was slightly complicated. Even he did not know why these two people suddenly came back.

    According to the calculations at this time!

    Shouldn''t they have just arrived at the front line not long ago?

    Did something happen at the front?

    Question marks popped up on Shikaku''s head. He did not say these questions, but he was already thinking about these questions in his mind.

    After all...

    This involved something that he found strange.

    ...

    At this moment.

    Aoba and Eaton were waiting outside the Hokage Building.

    Aoba''s face was indifferent, and there were almost no emotional fluctuations. He looked like an emotionless ninja.

    As for Eaton...

    He was not as calm as Aoba.

    Although he came here in name to see Hiruzen, he was extremely nervous and did not know how to face Hiruzen.

    After all.

    He had already decided that Hiruzen wanted to kill them in his heart.

    Step, step, step, step...

    Along with a series of footsteps, Shikaku walked out quickly. He first glanced at Eaton and then quickly looked at Aoba. Then, he turned his attention back to Eaton.

    "Eaton-sama, please follow me!"

    Shikaku said to Eaton. After that, he raised his hand and made a gesture of invitation.

    "En!"

    Eaton took a deep breath.

    At this point in time.

    The cannon was at the entrance of the cave, so he had no choice but to enter. Otherwise, wouldn''t he become a cowardly turtle?

    He threw out all the fear he had, treating himself as a living dead man. After all, he had crawled out of the battlefield, and only he and Aoba were the survivors.

    Aoba followed behind Eaton, not saying a word and maintaining his silence.

    On the way back.

    Eaton stared at Hiruzen indifferently. The fear that he was imagining now, from the moment he saw Hiruzen here, he had not felt so much. Now, he could even look at the person in front of him calmly.

    "Eaton, why did you suddenly come back? Did something happen at the front line?" Hiruzen immediately asked. Just as Shikaku went to invite Eaton in, he suddenly realized that Eaton had already gone to the front line. Now that he suddenly came back, he felt that things were not so simple.

    Eaton did not answer Hiruzen''s question immediately. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and stared at Hiruzen.

    He did not know why.

    He felt that Hiruzen''s question was very hypocritical.

    After all, they had gone to the front line, so he should probably have a little idea why they had come back!

    But...

    Now it seemed.

    Hiruzen seemed to know nothing.

    To him, this was extremely hypocritical. He had a strong prejudice against Hiruzen in the first place, so no matter what Hiruzen did now, he felt that there was something wrong with Hiruzen.

    "Sigh..."

    After a while, Eaton slowly let out a sigh of relief.

    His gaze was still fixed on Hiruzen.

    The whole process seemed to be very complicated.

    "What exactly happened?"

    Hiruzen looked at Eaton''s appearance, and question marks appeared on his face. Until now, he still did not know what Eaton wanted to express.

    It wasn''t just Hiruzen.

    Even Shikaku, who was standing at the side, widened his eyes. His eyes were filled with doubt. In his impression, Eaton was not such a person!

    "All dead."

    Eaton indifferently said this sentence. His words did not seem to have any emotions, but in fact, they contained extremely deep grief.

    Those who died on the front lines.

    All of them were Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s people whom he got along with day and night.

    Now, apart from Aoba, none of these people came back. These were all thanks to this Third Hokage in front of him.

    Moreover.

    If not for the strange sealing technique that Aoba made.

    He might not even have the chance to run back.

    After all, Iwagakure had so many ninjas left. Even if he had three heads and six arms, he could not completely block them. In the end, he would still be submerged in the sea of people.

    "What?!"

    Hiruzen suddenly stood up. He did not understand what Eaton meant, but he had an extremely bad premonition in his heart. This made him seem to realize something.

 Chapter 415: Hiruzens Shock

    Chapter 415: Hiruzen''s Shock

    Hiruzen stared at Eaton. He wanted to see some clues from Eaton''s expression and he already had an extremely bad feeling in his heart.

    On the other side.

    Shikaku stared at Eaton. His reaction was faster. He looked at Aoba, who was standing on the side, and a thoughtful look flashed in his eyes.

    "It''s like this..."

    Eaton stared coldly at Hiruzen. He did not feel that this person''s shock was real at all. No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like he was cooperating with him to act.

    It could only be said that his acting was really good!

    It was clearly he who sent them, sensor ninjas, to the battlefield.

    But now he looked very innocent.

    It was as if he did not know anything.

    This kind of thing.

    He could not accept it in his heart.

    "When we arrived at the front line, we had already set up our tents. At that time, our Captain, who is the Hokage''s Anbu Captain, told us to wait for Iwagakure to attack!"

    Eaton said what he was angry about.

    When he said these words.

    He also stared at Hiruzen coldly.

    He believed that the Hokage''s Anbu Captain''s decision was Hiruzen''s decision. There would not be any accidents. He definitely had not wronged Hiruzen.

    As a result, there was a trace of aggressiveness in his tone.

    When Hiruzen heard this, his face also calmed down. He knew that this was what he said, and he did not feel that there was any problem.

    He could not declare war against Iwagakure in advance.

    In that way, they still have some chances to recover, and the war would not start!

    Only if there was no war.

    Then, as the Hokage, he would not have any bad political achievements. Even if he did not make any contributions but he must not make any mistakes, so he could continue to sit firmly in the Hokage position.

    "We are just like this in the tent, waiting for Iwagakure to attack. Sandaime-sama, do you know what the funniest thing is?" When Eaton spoke of his emotions, his tone was already filled with dissatisfaction. Moreover, he no longer had that much respect for Hiruzen, so he did not care about his tone at all.

    "What?" Hiruzen seemed to have been led by Eaton''s nose as he directly asked without thinking.

    "That is, we really did wait for Iwagakure''s surprise attack!"

    Eaton widened his eyes as he spoke.

    He was responsible.

    "Sandaime-sama, you are right. They are going to start a war, and they are going to start a war from the very beginning. You know that Iwagakure is coming to us to start a war and many ninjas can be sent out, but why do you let us sensor ninjas take the lead?" Eaton gritted his teeth and asked.

    As soon as this question came out.

    Hiruzen immediately fell silent.

    He did not speak.

    After all, there was really no way to say what he was thinking.

    On the other side.

    Shikaku stared at Eaton doubtfully. He has the same question in his head. Why didn''t Hiruzen send out some more powerful people?

    He did not understand this decision at that time.

    However, he did not ask Hiruzen.

    Now that Eaton had asked this question, he followed along and listened. He had to know the answer here.

    "Sandaime-sama!"

    Seeing that Hiruzen did not speak, Eaton was even more certain of the latter''s guilty conscience. His tone immediately became unfriendly as he stared fixedly at Hiruzen''s face.

    "Don''t tell me you want to sacrifice us?"

    Eaton directly asked what he wanted to ask. He didn''t mind the matter of tearing his face apart anymore. Now that he had returned to Konohagakure, he had already realized that this realization was completely different from what Aoba had said.

    "How is this possible!"

    Hiruzen immediately shook his head. He did have this kind of thought in his heart, but it was impossible to admit it under such circumstances. As long as he admitted it, he would have a problem.

    "There is no such thing!"

    Hiruzen denied again. After he finished speaking, he took a deep breath and said, "This situation is really beyond my expectations. I really did not expect that Iwagakure would suddenly launch a sneak attack..."

    Aoba looked at Hiruzen silently, as if he was an outsider, not saying a word.

    Indeed.

    Hiruzen''s judgment was right.

    Normally speaking.

    Onoki was here to negotiate.

    However.

    Aoba catalyzed the process. He took the lead in attacking Iwagakure as a Konoha ninja. This also allowed the story to quickly enter this stage.

 Chapter 416: Third Kazekage

    Chapter 416: Third Kazekage

    Facing Eaton''s question, Hiruzen was already a little confused. This situation was completely out of his expectations. Even now, he still felt that it was a bit inconceivable. He never thought of it at all.

    This matter had happened too suddenly!

    Iwagakure actually went directly to sneak attack without saying a word.

    This kind of thing actually happened to the greedy Onoki.

    All of this did not make sense.

    It was not what Hiruzen had expected.

    However.

    This was exactly what happened.

    After hearing Eaton''s question, Hiruzen understood that there was a mistake in his decision, but there was no way to explain it.

    "I really never think this would happen!"

    Hiruzen shook his head. His face turned pale. Although he sent out these people this time, he was a little selfish and wanted to see if he could find out who was the ninja from the Uzumaki Clan. But he never expected that it would end up like this.

    "Sandaime-sama..."

    Eaton looked at Hiruzen, and the anger in his heart dissipated a lot. He did not want to be too aggressive. After all, this was still Konohagakure, and Hiruzen had the final say.

    Of course.

    His anger dissipated.

    It was only because he had become calm.

    It had nothing to do with Hiruzen''s attitude.

    At this time.

    In his eyes.

    Hiruzen could be said to be synonymous with hypocrisy!

    "Iwagakure launched a surprise attack on us. In the end, under a very coincidental situation, only the two of us came back alive. Now, Iwagakure''s ninja army will probably march straight into the Country of Fire territory. I think we have to send capable people to guard the border!"

    Eaton told Hiruzen his opinion.

    No matter what.

    He was after all a Konohagakure''s people.

    Right now, he did have a problem with Hiruzen, but he would not affect the rise and fall of the village because of his own personal opinion. This was not something that he, as Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, could do.

    "I understand!"

    Hiruzen immediately nodded. After that, he walked toward Eaton and patted his shoulder with both hands.

    "Eaton!"

    "It''s great that you can come back!"

    "Fortunately, you brought back such important information!"

    "You stay here and wait..."

    When Aoba does not want to say it.

    Then he definitely wouldn''t say it.

    It was useless to chase after him.

    He was just asking to be humiliated.

    "What is the reason?"

    Shikaku pinched his chin and thought. He had a very strong feeling that something was going on here. However, he couldn''t tell what was wrong. The doubts in his heart became even stronger.

    ...

    After Aoba left the building, he directly walked in the direction of Anbu''s dormitory.

    He did not explain anything to Shikaku.

    The reason was very simple.

    There was nothing to say.

    He couldn''t use the truth to explain, and he couldn''t say that he used space-time ninjutsu. It was fine if Eaton knew about it, but Shikaku couldn''t.

    So...

    He could only tell lies.

    However.

    No matter what kind of lies he said, or even if he told the truth, in Shikaku''s eyes, this could be a lie and then he will speculate.

    Rather than this.

    It was better to let Shikaku directly speculate!

    This way, he was also happy to be idle.

    ...

    Aoba soon returned to Anbu''s dormitory. After creating a shadow clone in his room, the shadow clone figure suddenly flashed away.

    Swish.

    Aoba''s clone used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and appear in a forest. This was not a place in Konohagakure, but a place close to the front line.

    It was also the place where he left with Eaton not long ago.

    The pieces of paper on the clone''s body flew up. At this time, he had already become another person. This person was Sunagakure''s Third Kazekage.

    After Aoba''s clone changed into the Third Kazekage''s appearance, he controlled the chakra in his hand and slapped it toward the ground.

    The magnet release chakra started to draw out the iron matter on the ground, forming black particles. These particles were iron sand.

    Immediately after.

    The shape of the iron sand changed.

    It directly turned into a disk.

    He stepped on the disk and instantly rose into the air, feeling as if he had become Green Goblin.

 Chapter 417: Sabaku Soso(Sand Burial)!

    Chapter 417: Sabaku Soso(Sand Burial)!

    Aoba clone''s flying speed in the air was fast.

    Such a scene.

    If Third Kazekage saw it, he would be extremely shocked.

    This kind of speed was something that the Third Kazekage had never had before.

    Aoba stood on the pitch-black iron disk and quickly flew in Iwagakure''s direction. He did not see any ninjas in his sight.

    This was a very normal thing.

    Iwagakure''s camp had already been burned down. Even if they won, they would not continue to stay here. They would definitely return to the village.

    However.

    Their speed of returning to the village was definitely not as fast as Aoba and Eaton, who were in light clothing.

    After all.

    Aoba and Eaton were not injured.

    The two speeded up their journey a lot.

    The time they took to return to Konohagakure was extremely short.

    On the other hand, on Iwagakure''s side.

    There were a lot of people.

    This was not good for traveling at a fast speed.

    In addition, there were many injured people in Iwagakure''s camp, and these injured people had to be supported, so naturally, they would slow down by a lot.

    What Aoba needed to do now.

    It was to imitate the Third Kazekage and catch up with these people.

    As for why he only started chasing now...

    Aoba had to at least make an illusion that the Third Kazekage had chased after them after he found out what was going on.

    Otherwise, when they had just left and the Third Kazekage have come. That was too fake. It would make Iwagakure think that the Third Kazekage has some relation with Konohagakure.

    Gradually.

    Aoba increased his speed.

    He had to catch up.

    It would be awkward if he could not catch up.

    ...

    Half a day later.

    Aoba, who had turned into the Third Kazekage, saw people at the end of the barren stone field not far away.

    Those people were all Iwagakure''s ninjas.

    This Iwagakure''s Captain opened his eyes wide. His eyes were filled with shock. He didn''t even know what was going on. However, just as he was about to speak, iron sand directly blocked his mouth and fiercely stuffed it into his mouth. It was stuffed very deeply, filled to the brim, and directly stabbed into the depths of his throat.

    "Wuuu..."

    This Iwagakure''s Captain found that he could no longer say a word. This situation made him incomparably painful, and the doubts in his heart became deeper. Why did the Third Kazekage directly target him when he went up to talk to him?

    "Sabaku Soso(Sand Burial)!"

    Aoba silently spat out this word. This was a word that Gaara often said. Before Aoba transmigrated to the ninja world, he was infatuated with this phrase when he watch Naruto.

    Bang!!!!!!

    As Aoba finished speaking, the iron sand surrounding the Iwagakure Captain immediately compress forcefully. The pressure that erupted instantly caused a loud explosion.

    Puchi!

    Under the impact of the iron sand compression.

    The Iwagakure Captain''s body was instantly crushed into minced meat. Along with the splash of blood, many pieces of debris fell on the faces of Iwagakure ninjas.

    At this time.

    The Iwagakure ninjas opened their eyes wide.

    There are bloody things on their faces that even they themselves don''t know what it was.

    This made everyone feel extremely uncomfortable.

    "Run!"

    It was unknown who among the crowd said this sentence, but it directly hit everyone''s heart. They were not timid people, but when they encountered such a battle that was impossible to win, their hearts were like the Iwagakure Captain, who had been completely crushed by the iron sand.

    Everyone here knew.

    The Third Kazekage in front of them was known as the strongest Kazekage in history.

    Their strength was not comparable at all.

    Any one of them.

    Neither of them was a match for the other.

    If they continued to stay here, they would not be able to escape.

    Then there was only death left.

    Instantly.

    Everyone wanted to run.

    However.

    Just at this time.

    They found that their feet had been bound by the iron sand on the ground.

    The iron sand had not yet crossed the ankles of these Iwagakure ninjas, but it was as if they were buried in the ground. They could not be pulled out and could not move at all.

    "You want to leave..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up into an evil smile. After that, he said, "It''s already too late!"

 Chapter 418: How About Going to Your Tsuchikage Office?

    Chapter 418: How About Going to Your Tsuchikage Office?

    "This..."

    Every single one of Iwagakure''s ninjas at the scene widened their eyes, and their eyes were filled with surprise.

    Just as they were about to run away.

    These black iron sands appeared on their feet, making them unable to move at all.

    Now they couldn''t move.

    They couldn''t run. Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com

    For a moment.

    A deep sense of fear appeared on the faces of these Iwagakure ninjas.

    After two rounds of fighting, they clearly understood the Third Kazekage''s strength. This was not something they could deal with.

    Perhaps...

    Only their Tsuchikage-sama could do it.

    At this moment, the black iron sand that wrapped around the bodies of these Iwagakure ninjas began to gradually increase. It climbed up their ankles and onto their knees, directly locking them in place.

    The scene immediately became incomparably quiet.

    No one dared to risk their lives.

    Moreover, everyone smelled the scent of death at this time.

    They had just seen how their captain died. That scene was still echoing in their minds, and they would never forget it for the rest of their lives.

    Now, they saw that they were also wrapped in the same black iron sand.

    It was inevitable that they would think of the same thing.

    Gradually.

    Everyone''s face became gloomy.

    The atmosphere was extremely oppressive.

    Aoba''s clone silently looked at these Iwagakure ninjas. He was oppressing these people psychologically. After he finished what he said just now, he didn''t say anything.

    When Aoba''s clone did not speak.

    These Iwagakure ninjas were even more afraid to speak.

    The atmosphere became even more oppressive.

    Most importantly...

    These people felt that the black iron sand that was constantly surging toward the top of their bodies had an indescribable feeling. They felt that this thing compresses along with their body at any time, making them unable to relax.

    This was like the blade of a guillotine hanging above their head.

    No one knew when would it fall and chopped down their heads.

    ...

    Time slowly passed.

    The hearts of these Iwagakure ninjas were already on the verge of collapse.

    This kind of silent oppression made them feel seconds were like a year.

    For Onoki.

    He didn''t dare to say anything tough. These ninjas could be said to be the village''s backbone. If all of them died here, not to mention fighting with Konohagakure or Kumogakure, even defending against foreign enemies would become more difficult.

    However.

    At this moment.

    Onoki had many questions in his head.

    When did the Third Kazekage become so strong?

    According to the information he got...

    Wasn''t this person injured after fighting with Hanzo?

    Could it be that the information was fake?

    Onoki slowly approached Aoba''s clone while thinking quickly. After getting close to a safe distance, he did not move forward again. Instead, he stared coldly at Aoba''s clone disguised as the Third Kazekage.

    This was not a simple matter!

    The other party directly attacked.

    He even restrained his ninjas.

    Onoki was not a fool.

    He could faintly feel it.

    The other party was coming for him.

    The purpose was to lure him out.

    Therefore, he became even more careful.

    "Tsuchikage-dono, there is something I want to talk to you about. I want to talk to you about Konohagakure, I wonder if you are interested?" Aoba''s clone, who had transformed into the Third Kazekage, asked. He kept staring at Onoki while talking.

    At this time.

    Onoki floated in front of him.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    However, the feeling they gave off was completely different.

    Aoba was very calm.

    Onoki was even more hesitant about these things precisely because of Aoba''s calmness. He was not sure what Aoba''s goal was.

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    Onoki narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice. He vaguely felt that what the other party wanted to say might not be what the people present should listen to.

    "Why don''t we talk somewhere else?" Aoba smiled and said, "How about going to your Tsuchikage office?"

    "You dare to come?" Onoki was stunned. Even if the other party was known as the strongest Kazekage, he was only a Kazekage. There was still a big gap between their strength.

    "Why wouldn''t I dare to come?"

    Aoba shook his head lightly. Then he waved his hand, and the black iron sand on the ground instantly gathered around him, forming a black circle under his feet.

    With the departure of the iron sand.

    The Iwagakure ninja present suddenly felt their feet loosen, they had regained their freedom and regained their ability to move.

    "You actually dare to let them go?!" Onoki couldn''t help but admire the courage of this Third Kazekage in front of him. Everything he did was beyond his imagination.

 Chapter 419: I Also Want to Attack Konohagakure

    Chapter 419: I Also Want to Attack Konohagakure

    "What is there to be afraid of!"

    Aoba''s clone laughed again. His smile became incomparably brilliant, and his entire person looked extremely relaxed. There was no feeling of deliberately pretending.

    "I stop them..."

    "It''s not to restrict you."

    "It''s just to let you out."

    "Do you understand what I mean?"

    Aoba''s clone said with a smile. The light in his eyes made Onoki extremely puzzled.

    "What do you mean?"

    Onoki frowned. He felt that his comprehension ability was already very strong, but he still didn''t understand what the person in front of him want to express.

    "You just want me to come out?"

    Onoki felt a bit unbelievable. This reason was either not valid or a bit far-fetched. No, it was too far-fetched. Was this something a normal person could do?

    Absolutely not! Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com

    Not to mention the person was still a village Kage!

    Onoki felt that the person in front of him had other requests, but he didn''t say them out loud.

    "If I didn''t trap them, would you be so nervous to run out immediately? I believe you already have an answer." Aoba said lightly.

    "Since you want to go to my Tsuchikage office, you can come directly to Iwagakure. Do you not know the way?" Onoki was still puzzled.

    "Absurd!"

    Aoba immediately stopped Onoki, the smile on his face immediately disappeared, and his expression became very serious.

    "I am a dignified Kazekage. How can I come to you personally? I must let you come out to greet me!"

    When Aoba said this.

    Not only Onoki''s face turned ugly.

    Even the faces of Iwagakure ninjas present became ugly.

    At this time.

    They all clearly realized that they had been used. The person who used them was the Third Kazekage in front of them. This made them feel very uncomfortable. It was even worse than death because they had humiliated their Tsuchikage-sama.

    "Is that all you want?"

    Onoki''s impression of this Third Kazekage had formed a huge jump rope from just now, and it could even be said that it had fallen.

    He had never seen such a thing.

    "The most important thing is..."

    "If you and our Sunagakure form an alliance..."

    "The ninja world will take on a new appearance."

    "What do you think?"

    A smile reappeared on Aoba''s face. Through the information difference, he had clearly seen Iwagakure''s current situation.

    Just as Hiruzen had expected.

    Onoki was a very greedy person.

    The purpose of his attack on Konohagakure was to get benefits.

    But now that the benefits had not come, and the war had really started, there was only one way to get benefits, and that was to win the war.

    But winning was not that simple.

    "What do you want?"

    Onoki coldly stared at Aoba''s clone. He felt more and more that this person was not kind. But since he was already here and said it to this place, he could only make it clear.

    After all.

    The current Iwagakure really could not afford to have another opponent.

    "You will know in the future."

    "For now, our interests are the same."

    "You want to attack Konohagakure."

    "I also want to attack Konohagakure."

    "Then do you think we can sit down and have a good chat?"

    Aoba said in a deep voice. After he said this sentence, his whole body emitted a powerful chakra fluctuation.

    The purpose of this was very simple.

    It was to show off to Onoki.

    "Come with me!"

    Onoki took a deep breath, he understood that there was no other choice but to compromise.

    Now, the person in front of him led him by the nose.

    "Hahahaha!"

    When Aoba heard Onoki''s compromise, his heart felt refreshed. He immediately controlled the iron sand under his feet and quickly flew in the Iwagakure''s direction.

 Chapter 420: I Cant Do It!

    Chapter 420: I Can''t Do It!

    Aoba''s clone was now using the Third Kazekage''s identity. After all, it was not his own identity, so he did things without any scruples.

    This was also where he feels happier.

    He used his shadow clone to do all kinds of things.

    As long as he felt danger.

    He could retreat at any time.

    The shadow clone could even directly remove himself, so he didn''t have to worry about any other trouble. It could be said that he could come and go as he pleased.

    Now, Aoba liked to use the shadow clone more and more to stir up trouble. It was because he had these advantages to support him, and to a certain extent, it was even more convenient than his main body.

    "Onoki, hurry up, you''re not old yet!"

    Aoba''s clone looked at Onoki as they slowly flew through the air. He immediately said this to Onoki.

    Right now, he felt very good.

    If not for him being a shadow clone, he would not tease Onoki like this.

    After all.

    If he appeared as the main body, then he would no longer be able to keep a low profile. In the future, matters and troubles would find him one by one.

    This was not what he wanted to see at all.

    Right now, he was still very satisfied with his state.

    He was just an ordinary member of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division]. Even his passing a Chunin Exams would be considered cheating, so would not be associated with the title of strong at all. He was very low-key.

    "You..."

    Onoki felt helpless after hearing Aoba''s words.

    "Do you think I don''t want to hurry up?"

    "I want to!"

    "But I can''t do it!"

    Onoki said discontentedly. He could fly in the air because of Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique).

    Aoba also knew this ninjutsu.

    He had also used it several times.

    The biggest use of this ninjutsu was to adjust the weight of the object, which could make the object very light.

    This was the principle behind Onoki''s flight.

    By using Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) to make his body very light, his weight could be ignored, so that he could fly in the sky.

    But this kind of flight is an adjustment in the vertical field

    To put it simply...

    That was to control the weight of his body.

    ...

    When Aoba followed Onoki to the sky above Iwagakure, the ninjas inside Iwagakure raised their heads and looked at Aoba and Onoki, their eyes full of doubts.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Tsuchikage-sama..."

    "Who is that man in black?"

    "Why does he look like Sunagakure''s Kazekage?"

    "Why is the Kazekage here?"

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "..."

    Iwagakure''s ninjas started to discuss. There was a big question mark in their heads. They did not understand what was going on. They did not know the outside situation.

    Onoki had noticed the doubts of Iwagakure''s ninjas.

    He wanted to explain.

    But he didn''t know how to explain it.

    Because he didn''t know what was going on either.

    Right now, there were a lot of questions in his head that had not been solved.

    "Kazekage-dono, let''s go down. This is the Tsuchikage Building."

    The Tsuchikage Building was a round, earthen-yellow building with the word "earth" written on it. It just so happened that the Tsuchikage Office has an open-air rooftop where they could land. It looks like Onoki''s helipad, where he can take off and land at any time.

    "Okay."

    Aoba nodded. Through Magnet Release Bloodline Limit, he controlled the iron sand under his feet to bring him down calmly.

    In fact, he didn''t need to be so calm.

    He could do it wilder.

    However...

    There was no need for that.

    His current landing posture made him look very elegant.

    Since he had borrowed the Third Kazekage''s reputation to act, then he should not discredit the Third Kazekage''s image. After all, he would still need it in the future.

    Right after Onoki landed, Aoba slowly landed on the ground and steadily stepped on the ground.

    Immediately after.

    The iron sand under his feet began to change.

    It directly formed a black iron gourd.

    After the appearance of the iron sand gourd, the iron sand scattered around the surroundings surged toward the gourd, filling the iron sand gourd to the brim, and storing it all in preparation for using the magnet release later.

    "Kazekage-dono, this move of yours is not bad." Onoki saw how the gourd was created and the iron sand storing process. He silently nodded. This way, there was no need to specially search for iron sand.

 Chapter 421: You Losing and Him Losing Are Different!

    Chapter 421: You Losing and Him Losing Are Different!

    Onoki vaguely felt some inspiration from the gourd, but it was the kind of invisible and intangible, and there was no way to feel it too deeply, and there was no way to transform it into his own.

    "Yes..."

    When Aoba heard Onoki, he smiled and shook his head, "I learned it from a child."

    "Who is it?"

    Onoki''s eyes widened. He caught a lot of substantial information in Aoba''s words.

    A child.

    This meant that there was a child with good talent.

    Learned it.

    This meant that the child should also have mastered Magnet Release Bloodline Limit.

    Looks like...

    Sunagakure had a successor!

    This point.

    It could be said that Onoki''s heart was aching.

    As he grew older, he began to look for the new Tsuchikage candidates. He had already realized that it was time to abdicate.

    But...

    He discovered a great tragedy.

    There wasn''t a single ninja that could do it in Iwagakure!

    Not a single one!

    Even the Jinchuriki''s strength was only average!

    It could only be that he, who possessed the Dust Release Bloodline Limit, continued to bitterly endure!

    He couldn''t even find a second dust release user.

    This made him very worried about Iwagakure''s future, so much so that he always wanted to expand as much as possible when he was still alive and contribute to Iwagakure''s future.

    He was different from Hiruzen.

    There were countless potential newcomers behind Hiruzen.

    It was just that Hiruzen was unwilling to give up his authority.

    Onoki walked toward his office.

    Aoba followed behind Onoki. He didn''t know that Onoki was thinking about the future, but he could see that Onoki was very worried and thought that it was because he was next to him that Onoki felt conflicted.

    A few minutes later.

    Aoba sat on the chair in Onoki''s office, and Onoki was sitting opposite him.

    "Kazekage-dono, now we have sat down. There is no one here except you and me. You can tell me what you mean." Onoki said. He was completely pulled in.

    "Work with me to attack Konoha," Aoba said casually.

    "How do we work together?" Onoki saw that the other party was going straight to the point, so he didn''t need to probe. After all, this Kazekage had already talked about it. Some vague words were meaningless.

    "Tsuchikage-dono, I think the ninjas that were trapped by me were pretty good. Why did they retreat back?" Aoba asked with a smile.

    "Retreat back..." Onoki frowned. After that, he shook his head helplessly and said: "I just got the information from the front line. Our camp was burned by a Konohagakure ninja. There was no way to stay there, so they could only helplessly retreat."

    "When will you go there again?" Aoba asked directly, he has already started to lead Onoki by the nose.

    "Um..." Onoki frowned even more. He really didn''t want to answer Aoba''s question, but now he couldn''t easily offend Aoba, so he had to say it. He couldn''t help but feel even more unhappy but he still said, "We need to have a meeting to study this."

    "How about this..."

    Aoba raised a finger and gently knocked on the table in front of him. The knocking had a strong rhythm.

    "I''ll arrange it with you."

    "These ninjas will immediately prepare their needed equipment when they come back."

    "Then go back to the front line immediately."

    Aoba said one sentence after another. After he finished speaking, Onoki''s face was full of black lines.

    "I''m afraid this is not good." Onoki didn''t think this matter was not good, but he felt that listening to Kazekage''s arrangements was not good, so he found an excuse and said, "I have to let these ninjas rest for a few days."

    "The war situation is changing rapidly. Right now, your pressure on Konohagakure is still there. Konohagakure will definitely send ninjas to the front line as soon as possible. When your ninja goes, the situation has changed." Aoba shook his head and said.

    "Even if Konohagakure ninjas arrived first, they will not start a war. That old fox Hiruzen does not want a war to happen." Onoki also shook his head.

    "What if the war has already happened?" The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a sneer. He understood why Iwagakure lose when they had gained a firm advantage in the early stage. The Kage on this side was also not a hard thing. So he added, "Hiruzen does not want the war to happen. Have you ever thought that once the war can not be avoided, would he wants to win more or lose?"

    "How can there be someone who wants to lose?" Onoki said helplessly.

    "No."

    Aoba shook his finger at Onoki and said, "You losing and him losing are different!"

    "What do you mean?" Onoki was stunned.

    "If you lose, you are still the Tsuchikage. If he loses, he won''t be the Hokage anymore. So... what do you think?" The corners of Aoba''s mouth curved even higher.

 Chapter 422: Everything Is For Benefit

    Chapter 422: Everything Is For Benefit

    The meaning in Aoba''s words was quite deep. After he came to the ninja world, he had always been inside Konohagakure. It could be said that he was very clear about Hiruzen.

    Of course.

    He was not the only one who knew about Hiruzen.

    There were also those people who competed with Konohagakure.

    For example, Onoki.

    You can also say that the people in Konohagakure don''t know Hiruzen better than people in other villages.

    After all, Hiruzen had always maintained a dignified image in Konohagakure.

    But for the people of other villages.

    It was clear that Hiruzen was a coward.

    "You are right."

    Onoki nodded. They all knew how timid Hiruzen was. In order to not fight, he could agree to almost any conditions.

    But...

    Once the war started.

    That would be another story.

    After all...

    Onoki had participated in the Second Ninja World War. At that time, Iwagakure and Sunagakure couldn''t hold on, but in order to not lose, Konohagakure directly sent out the Sannin.

    This was not a simple matter!

    "Kazekage-dono, what you mean is..."

    Onoki''s face became more serious. He understood what the Third Kazekage meant. This battle was unavoidable. After the war started, Hiruzen would go all out to obtain the final victory.

    "What did I just say?"

    Aoba deliberately pretended to forget what he had just said. After that, he suddenly showed a look of realization.

    "I remember now."

    "I said that your ninjas are pretty good."

    "Now you prepare munitions for them."

    "When they return to the village, let them return to the border."

    "At this time..."

    "The war has already begun."

    "Any slight delay could lead to Konohagakure''s victory."

    "That''s right."

    "You have to remember one thing..."

    "Using this kind of thing to help you Iwagakure attack Konohagakure."

    "Then I won''t get any benefits?"

    "You are thinking too much!"

    Aoba said coldly. He looked at Onoki with disdain. Now he had a new understanding of the Third Generation of Kage in the ninja world.

    In his opinion, the Third Generation of Kage in the ninja world was a very successful generation.

    However.

    Now it seemed.

    They were all people who had no vision.

    It was a pain in the ass to do anything.

    Otherwise...

    With Hiruzen''s cowardly personality.

    Konohagakure had no way to stay in this world for so long.

    It was not that Hiruzen was strong.

    Or the other Kage were not that powerful.

    It was just a matter of giving more benefits.

    "I understand what you mean." Onoki didn''t get angry after hearing the ridicule. Instead, he felt more at ease. He stared at the Aoba''s face, who had turned into the Third Kazekage. He slowly said, "Then how should we divide the benefits you have obtained?"

    "Good question!"

    When Aoba heard Onoki''s words, he immediately began to applaud. They hadn''t defeated Konohagakure yet, but he was already thinking about the distribution of benefits.

    The most important thing was...

    Onoki still wanted to get some benefits from the other side.

    Of course.

    He didn''t have this piece at all.

    He wasn''t the Third Kazekage.

    But this also made him have to admire Onoki''s tiny structure.

    Perhaps.

    Only when the moment of life and death came.

    Onoki would release the brilliance of the so-called Will of Earth.

    After the applause, the smile on Aoba''s face became even wider. He did not answer Onoki''s question. Instead, he stared at Onoki and asked another question.

    "Then..."

    "The benefits that you, Iwagakure, have obtained."

    "How should we divide them?"

 Chapter 423: Who Was the More Critical and Important Part?

    Chapter 423: Who Was the More Critical and Important Part?

    Aoba directly asked the question that Onoki had asked.

    In fact, he did not need to say this.

    After all, his purpose was not to fight for Sunagakure''s benefits but to keep Iwagakure pressure Konohagakure, and even be in a more advantageous state during the war.

    But...

    Onoki''s question really hit him.

    It was ridiculous!

    Aoba finally understood why the alliance agreement of the various villages in the ninja world was so fragile.

    Not only was there no basic trust.

    It also involved a very clear distribution of benefits.

    These problems have caused the alliance itself to be not of one mind and make a huge rift.

    For a moment.

    After Aoba asked this question, he felt as if the conversation was about to collapse.

    However.

    He did not care about this.

    After all, he was not the real Third Kazekage.

    Even if Iwagakure and Sunagakure fought, it would not affect him at all.

    "Kazekage-dono, this question of yours is not appropriate, right?"

    Onoki squinted his eyes and tried his best to restrain his anger. He was really on the verge of erupting. This person really made him angry.

    It was useless to be hard.

    But with just a gentle press.

    This person immediately bounced up.

    "Oh?"

    Aoba looked at Onoki with a smile.

    "Tell me."

    "What is wrong?"

    "Why don''t I feel it?"

    Aoba deliberately said that. Of course, he knew what Onoki meant, but he just didn''t say it. This made him feel like he was playing around, which greatly satisfied the sense of accomplishment in his heart.

    "We, Iwagakure, used our ninjas to attack Konohagakure. Why should we allocate the benefits we obtained to you?" Onoki said unhappily. He was already using the best state he could control to talk. After all, what happened here really made him uncomfortable.

    "I understand."

    After hearing this, Aoba nodded without hesitation. His smile gradually changed from a deep meaning to a cold one.

    But if they really wanted to fight head-on, it would be impossible.

    Iwagakure might not be a match for Konohagakure.

    "You... you... you..."

    Onoki pointed at Aoba. The veins on his forehead were bulging and his blood pressure was high. In fact, he had never attacked Konohagakure wantonly because he was afraid of the Uchiha clan.

    For this clan.

    Onoki had a natural sense of rejection and fear in his heart.

    Because of what happened in the past.

    Now, as long as he saw the Sharingan, he would think of Uchiha Madara, the one who played him.

    Even if Madara was dead now.

    He didn''t dare to attack Konohagakure too deeply.

    He was afraid that the Uchiha clan would send out another proud son of heaven, and fiercely press Iwagakure to the ground.

    This wave of Aoba.

    It was like opening a scar.

    "So..."

    "Onoki."

    "Think about it."

    "We, Sunagakure, ambushed Konohagakure."

    "Then win the war."

    "Who is the more critical and important part?"

    "Who is it..."

    "Are we relying on the other party?"

    Aoba''s successive questions almost made Onoki limp.

    "This... This... This..." Onoki didn''t know what to say. He felt something was wrong, but his brain didn''t turn around. He didn''t understand where the wrong part was.

    "If I say this and you still don''t know who is more important..." Aoba deliberately dragged his voice out, attracting Onoki''s attention. After that, he said, "Then I will change the perspective!"

    "What I mean is..."

    "If."

    "I won''t cooperate with you anymore."

    "I will help Konohagakure sneak attack your Iwagakure."

    "What do you think?"

    "Will Hiruzen be grateful enough to offer me a generous gift of thanks?"

 Chapter 424: Let Me Think About It

    Chapter 424: Let Me Think About It

    When Aoba''s voice entered Onoki''s ears, he was stunned.

    He couldn''t say a word.

    His eyes were wide open.

    He was completely dumbfounded!

    "What kind of logic is this..."

    Onoki murmured in his heart. It was clearly the Third Kazekage who wanted to take advantage of Iwagakure to attract the attention of Konohagakure''s main force and then sneak attack Konohagakure to gain a very good profit.

    But...

    He didn''t think of it.

    Third Kazekage actually became the factor to change the situation of the battle.

    This meant that.

    Even if he didn''t want to agree, he had to agree.

    As long as this Third Kazekage in front of him had a bit of unhappiness in his heart, this person would go to talk about cooperation with Konohagakure.

    Hiruzen was a very timid person!

    Now, the war had already begun.

    In order to be able to win the war more steadily, it is not difficult for Hiruzen to be wronged.

    "You are more important..."

    Onoki forced himself to say this. He really didn''t want to say this, but he also understood that if he didn''t answer, then Third Kazekage might really join forces with Konohagakure. At that time, Konohagakure wouldn''t be so easy to deal with.

    "Now you understand!"

    Aoba revealed a smile. He fooled Onoki and made him lame.

    "Then let''s talk about the division of benefits!"

    Aoba was not pretending to say it. Instead, he asked it very seriously. This directly caused Onoki, who heard this sentence, to almost lose his breath.

    Onoki was quite interested in the benefit part. Now that he had to give up this benefit, he didn''t even have the enthusiasm to fight.

    However.

    He had to agree to Aoba''s request.

    Otherwise, this person would directly run to the opposite side and become his enemy.

    "What ratio do you think is better..." Onoki''s face was full of black lines. He knew that no matter what he said, Aoba would achieve his goal, so he might as well take the initiative to say it and try to gain the upper hand.

    "9:1!"

    It was like a joke.

    How could there be such a thing?

    "Are you kidding me?"

    Onoki stood up from his chair, but even if he stood up, he still looked up at Aoba. If he didn''t use Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) to fly, he still couldn''t look down at Aoba.

    "Do I look like I''m joking?"

    Aoba didn''t answer Onoki directly, but his face turned serious.

    The fundamental purpose of this negotiation had been achieved.

    No matter what the final result was, Onoki would send out the elite Iwagakure ninja to attack Konohagakure.

    This was enough to give Konohagakure a sense of oppression.

    The rest was not important.

    No matter whether their negotiations went smoothly or not, there was no effect.

    Because Aoba was not the Third Kazekage in the first place.

    Because of this.

    Aoba did not care about these things at all.

    So.

    He was looking for Onoki''s bottom line.

    He wanted to see how deep Onoki could bear.

    This way, he would be able to understand Onoki''s bottom line, and he would be able to communicate with Onoki more easily with other identities.

    After all.

    Know yourself, know your enemy, and you win every fight.

    Since Aoba came to the ninja world, he has always occupied the information gap. For him, this part still has a lot of sweetness.

    "You..."

    Onoki''s breathing became intense, his chest kept rising and falling, his forehead was covered with sweat, and he was in an extremely uncomfortable state.

    Even so.

    Onoki still maintained his rationality.

    He didn''t burst out.

    He started to adjust his emotions so that he didn''t look so anxious.

    "Let me think about it."

 Chapter 425: You Are Quite Smart!

    Chapter 425: You Are Quite Smart!

    Onoki''s face was extremely gloomy. Since he was educated by Madara, he had never suffered such grievances.

    At this time.

    He was in an extremely bad mood.

    However.

    This phenomenon did not affect his rationality.

    He was very clear about the current situation.

    Iwagakure was already facing the fronts of two villages at the same time. Not only they were starting a war with Konohagakure, but they were also fighting with Kumogakure before.

    If there was one more Sunagakure...

    Then it was really a little unbearable!

    In this way, among the four other major ninja villages, Iwagakure would face three of them. This was very difficult for him.

    After all.

    Onoki knew that he did not have the strength of the First Hokage Senju Hashirama.

    It was impossible to rely on his own strength to intimidate the ninja world.

    Therefore.

    Now, the choice of Third Kazekage in front of him would directly decide the future direction of the ninja world.

    Including their situation.

    After all, it was impossible for them to face so many unexpected situations.

    It was to the extent that even though he knew that the other party''s demands were extremely harsh, he had no choice but to accept them, and there was no room for maneuvering at all.

    As Onoki pondered, he raised his eyes and looked at Aoba disguised as the Third Kazekage, his eyes flashing with a complicated light.

    He knew that the other party was taking advantage of the situation...

    However.

    He had to admit.

    The other party''s ability to seize opportunities was too strong!

    He had simply found a perfect opportunity, making it impossible for him to deal with such a situation.

    "Have you considered it?"

    Aoba took in the changes in Onoki''s expression. He could feel the changes in Onoki''s mind. He understood that Onoki''s bottom line had begun to lower. This is something that cannot be helped. He had to lower it even if he don''t want to.

    Because of this.

    Aoba began to exert pressure on Onoki.

    He didn''t want Onoki to live so easily.

    He was in an extremely awkward situation.

    It just so happened that this Third Kazekage found such an opportunity.

    Otherwise...

    He would rather not go to war than accept such a compromise.

    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt.

    But he had to swallow this grievance.

    Onoki felt the sorriest to Iwagakure''s ninja. After this battle with Konohagakure, who knows how many people would die? In the end, only 10% of the benefits were obtained. This kind of thing could not even be stopped.

    "Alright!"

    Aoba nodded with satisfaction. After that, he walked toward Onoki step by step. He raised his left hand and made a handshake gesture.

    "Happy cooperation!"

    Aoba''s hand was suspended in the air, waiting for Onoki to reach over.

    When Onoki saw the Third Kazekage''s action his eyes flashed with doubt.

    "You..."

    "You actually dare to be so close to me!"

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?"

    Onoki was quite puzzled. In his knowledge, a Magnet Release Ninja''s ability was biased toward long-range assault, especially when it came to fighting one against many, but the weakness was obvious, and that was the lack of close combat ability.

    Now, the other party could be said to have directly exposed his weakness to him.

    "You can give it a try."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, brimming with a confident smile. He waved his hand and said again, "Since I dare to reach out my hand, it means that you can''t kill me. Moreover, the one who doesn''t dare to shake hands now is you."

    "Interesting." Onoki suddenly found that he couldn''t understand this Third Kazekage. He immediately raised his hand and shook hands with Aoba. He was not afraid, he was more confident in his strength.

    The two people shook hands.

    Onoki felt like his palm was being grabbed by a pair of iron pliers.

    Can''t move at all.

    "This..."

    Onoki immediately understood the source of Kazekage''s confidence. The second person he could think of with such physical strength was Kumogakure''s Raikage.

    "You hid it so well!"

    Onoki suddenly realized that the Third Kazekage, who was recognized in the ninja world as being incapable of close combat, was actually using the magnet release to hide his powerful body strength to make people underestimate him.

    "Hahahaha..."

    After hearing Onoki''s words, Aoba immediately laughed. After that, he pulled Onoki''s body with his left hand and directly pulled it towards him. His right hand rubbed Onoki''s head, showing an appreciative gesture.

    "You are quite smart!"

 Chapter 426: Dust Release

    Chapter 426: Dust Release

    "Ding Dong! Successfully Read Tsuchikage''s Memory For The First Time! Obtained: Dust Release Bloodline Limit!"

    The crisp electronic prompt rang in Aoba''s mind, causing him to be stunned for a moment, unable to believe his ears.

    Good fellow!

    This was the Dust Release Bloodline Limit!

    In fact, Aoba didn''t have any expectations for high-end ninjutsu. After all, everything he had now was enough.

    Many of them were not very useful in ordinary times.

    However.

    What he didn''t expect was...

    He actually directly obtained the Dust Release Technique.

    This was good stuff!

    Aoba had seen Naruto anime. The reason why Onoki was so powerful was because of this dust release.

    Now he had the dust release.

    This was simply too powerful in a strategic sense.

    Not only could it directly improve his strength, but he could also play more tricks in playing the game.

    At least now it looks like...

    He could disguise himself as Onoki.

    "What are you doing..."

    Onoki felt Aoba''s hand on his head, which made him feel extremely humiliated.

    It had been a long time since he had felt this way.

    The key point was...

    You just need to touch it!

    Why do you keep your hands there and not take them off...

    This was too much!

    Onoki''s face turned dark. He couldn''t wait to kill this Third Kazekage, but he found that the gap between their strength was too big. He couldn''t do such a thing.

    "Hahahahaha..."

    Aoba immediately let go of Onoki and moved his right hand away from Onoki''s head. After this, he was in a good mood and didn''t want to continue to fight Onoki.

    He had said everything that needed to be said.

    He had done everything that needed to be done.

    It also had Onoki''s memories that the shadow clone read.

    What shocked him the most was the dust release he had obtained.

    "This is too cool!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but exclaim. He could clearly feel that the dust release had already been engraved into his body. As long as he wanted to, he could use it at any time. There was no difficulty at all.

    "Let me try."

    With a thought, Aoba raised his hands, and the chakra in his body transformed into dust-release chakra, surging toward his palm.

    "Jinton(Dust Release)!"

    At the place where Aoba''s palm met, a transparent cube immediately appeared. Overall, it was white. In the place where the cube was covered, there were many changes. A small sphere appeared, enough to turn everything that came into contact into dust particles.

    Following the change in Aoba''s mind.

    The shape of the cube in his palm also changed.

    From a cube to a sphere, then from a sphere to a triangular cone, changing into various types of geometric bodies. In the middle of each geometric body, there was a small sphere.

    "So that''s how it is!"

    Aoba controlled the dust-release geometric body in his hand, keeping it in his hand and constantly changing.

    "The geometric body was the scope of dust release and the small sphere in the inner part is the true core of the dust release."

    "I didn''t expect dust release to have so many rules."

    "Now that I have mastered dust release, the identity that I can use can be further improved."

    "At least..."

    "I can play Onoki''s identity!"

    When Aoba spoke up to here, his eyes flickered with a sharp light. At this time, it could be said that what he lacked the most was identity.

    For him to be able to become a variety of people through the advanced paper clone technique meant that he had many identities. This was something that no one else could do.

    But...

    He did not have an overly high-end identity among them.

    Small fights were fine.

    However, it was difficult to reach the height of the ninja world. Kazekage was one of them, but he was almost the only one.

    It was different now.

    Now that he had mastered the dust release, he could use Onoki''s identity.

    With a thought, Aoba made a series of hand seals and controlling the chakra within his body, two shadow clones that looked exactly the same as Aoba appeared.

    Immediately after.

    Pieces of paper flew up and down on the bodies of these two shadow clones. They quickly changed into Onoki''s appearance!

 Chapter 427: This Is Going to Be Mine in the Future!

    Chapter 427: This Is Going to Be Mine in the Future!

    The two Onoki appear before Aoba.

    These two people look exactly the same, even acquaintances may not be able to tell them apart. Moreover, there was also the Dust Escape Bloodline Limit which was a symbol of identity

    It can be completely faked.

    "You guys can go."

    Aoba faintly said, his gaze sweeping over the two advanced paper clones who turned into Onoki.

    The two clones used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) at the same time and instantly disappeared.

    "Let''s continue waiting for the news."

    Aoba lay on the bed again and enjoyed the treatment as if he was on vacation. He had nothing to do every day.

    ...

    Country of Wind, Sunagakure.

    A very short figure suddenly appeared at the edge of the jungle. This was the place where a Flying Thunder God Formula Aoba had placed before.

    This figure was Aoba''s advanced paper clone, who had already turned into Onoki.

    Aoba''s clone used Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) and his body seemed to have lost its weight and floated up.

    Aoba flew above Sunagakure.

    Aoba did not hide at all. When he flew toward Sunagakure, he was already noticed by the sentry on the wall.

    "There''s a situation!"

    "Enemy can fly!" y attack!"

    "Attention!"

    "..."

    The ninjas on the wall spread the news in all directions. Everyone would pay attention to such a thing.

    There was a very simple reason here.

    That was to fly!

    One must know...

    Third Kazekage followed Aoba to the Kazekage Building and stared directly at Aoba, who was familiar with the road as if this was the other party''s place.

    "Tsuchikage-dono, I didn''t expect you to have such deep information about my Sunagakure. You can actually find my office area so skillfully. Should I praise you?" The Third Kazekage said in a strange tone. In his heart, he was very disdainful of Onoki.

    "Yes!"

    Aoba slowly nodded. He found that the Third Kazekage character was really not different from Onoki.

    He was able to fool Onoki by playing the Third Kazekage, and now it seems that there was still a lot of luck

    "This place will belong to me in the future!"

    "Of course, I want to come and take a look!"

    "This way, I will know how to plan out Sunagakure''s area!"

    Aoba''s tone was light as if he was speaking very casually. However, his words made the Third Kazekage, who was beside him, start to be stunned.

    "You want to annex Sunagakure?" The Third Kazekage immediately asked.

    "That''s right." Aoba disguised as Onoki nodded.

    "Tsuchikage-dono, as far as I know, you are already fighting with Konohagakure and Iwagakure at the same time. Do you want Sunagakure to join and let us join forces to deal with you?" The Third Kazekage felt that this kind of thing sounded strange. He could not help but add, "Isn''t your appetite a little too big?"

    "Hahahahaha..."

    Aoba immediately raised his head and laughed, as if he had heard something particularly funny.

    "Kazekage-dono, that''s enough. With your little village, what can you compare with Konohagakure and Kumogakure!"

    "I alone can easily destroy your Sunagakure!"

    "I will find you now..."

    "Then it means that there are still things we can talk about!"

    "This concerns the life and death of your Sunagakure. You have to think carefully!"

    Aoba said one sentence after another. His tone revealed an unquestionable determination. This attitude was different from Onoki''s. However, he felt that there was no big problem. When it was time to have an attitude, he had to have an attitude.

    "Tsuchikage-dono, if I understand what you just said correctly, you mean that if I do not make an agreement with you, you will personally destroy Sunagakure. Is there a problem with my understanding?" The expression on Third Kazekage''s face was full of disdain and indifference.

    "You can understand it this way."

    Aoba nodded. His gaze had always been focused on the Third Kazekage. The reason why he could bully the Third Kazekage like this was that even if this Third Kazekage was known as the strongest Kazekage and his strength should not be underestimated. However, it was still not enough in his eyes.

    "If you don''t agree, then things will be troublesome."

 Chapter 428: This Old Man Is Full of Evil Tricks!

    Chapter 428: This Old Man Is Full of Evil Tricks!

    After hearing Aoba''s words, the Third Kazekage''s face suddenly turned cold and his eyes were filled with anger.

    For Sunagakure...

    This was not a good time at the moment.

    They had just engaged in a bitter battle with Amegakure. The ninjas in the village were either dead or injured. Now was the time to recuperate.

    Whether it was to deal with Iwagakure or to attack Konohagakure.

    Now was not the time to continue fighting.

    The Third Kazekage originally thought that things would pass just like this, maintaining the relative peace between Sunagakure and other ninja villages, and no longer participated in the follow-up battles of the Third Ninja World War.

    But...

    The heavens didn''t grant his wish.

    They didn''t want to start a battle, but if someone wanted to start a battle, trouble would directly find them, and they couldn''t stay out of it at all.

    "Tsuchikage-dono, do you mean that we, Sunagakure, must fight?" The color of Third Kazekage''s face became increasingly ugly.

    "That''s right!" Aoba disguised as Onoki nodded with a smile on his face. He said, "You, Sunagakure, must fight. Either fight with us or fight with us against Konohagakure. There is no other choice."

    "Are you sure you want to force me like this?" The Third Kazekage narrowed his eyes slightly, and his body emitted a dangerous aura as if he was about to fight.

    "That''s right," Aoba said with an aggressive smile.

    "You..."

    The Third Kazekage stared at Aoba but his eyes reflected Onoki''s appearance. He knew his own strength. Facing Onoki, it was almost impossible to win.

    Since things had come to this.

    There was no other way but to face it.

    Thinking of this.

    The sharpness in Third Kazekage''s eyes decreased a lot.

    "If we, Sunagakure, agree to sneak attack Konohagakure, what benefits can we get?" The Third Kazekage asked in a deep voice.

    "You can take away 90% of the spoils from our Iwagakure!" Aoba said with a smile.

    "What did you say?!"

    The Third Kazekage immediately widened his eyes, his eyes filled with disbelief. He could not believe his ears.

    "You want to give 90% to me?"

    "Did I hear it wrong?"

    "What you want to say is that you take 90%, right?" Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com

    As long as the Third Kazekage was unhappy.

    Then his goal had been achieved.

    Aoba''s clone, who had transformed into Onoki, suddenly disappeared after flying a distance away from Sunagakure. The shadow clone technique had already been removed.

    Sunagakure, Kazekage Office.

    The Third Kazekage looked in the direction that Aoba had left in. His face turned ferocious. He picked up the teacup on the table and smashed it on the ground.

    Kacha!

    Along with the sound of a collision, the teacup directly shattered into pieces.

    "This old man is full of evil tricks!"

    "I don''t believe a single punctuation mark he says!"

    "You want to give 90% to me!"

    "Only an idiot will believe it!"

    "Who in the whole ninja world doesn''t know that you, Onoki, are extremely greedy!"

    "Can anything good come out of your mouth?"

    "It''s just a joke!"

    The Third Kazekage could not help but complain. He had a deep resentment towards Onoki, and now he felt that Onoki was a despicable villain.

    If not for the fact that Sunagakure was greatly injured, there was no need to suffer such grievances here.

    Now, if he close his eyes Onoki''s cheap appearance would appear in front of him.

    But the anger in his heart couldn''t be vented.

    "If I believe you, If Konohagakure is gone, it will be our Sunagakure turn!"

    The Third Kazekage silently analyzed in his mind. No matter how he thought about it, he felt that Onoki had no good intentions. This time, it seemed that he was looking for Sunagakure to help him, but it could be said that he was not sincere. He could easily use force to force Sunagakure to stand on Iwagakure''s side.

    Of course.

    He didn''t think that 9:1 was sincere.

    At least...

    In the eyes of Third Kazekage...

    The things that entered Onoki''s mouth would not be spat out so easily!

    "It seems that I have to do many plans!"

    The Third Kazekage had already realized that the ninja world was different now, and the situation was beginning to become chaotic.

 Chapter 429: Fourth Raikage

    Chapter 429: Fourth Raikage

    Country of Lightning, Kumogakure.

    Aoba''s other advanced paper clone came here.

    It also has Onoki''s appearance.

    However, compared to the advanced paper clone that went to Sunagakure, this one was a little slower. After all, Aoba did not have Kumogakure''s specific coordinates and could not directly use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    When Aoba arrived at Kumogakure.

    The advanced paper clone on Sunagakure''s side had already completed his own task.

    Not long after.

    Aoba''s clone appeared in front of Kumogakure''s main entrance. He did not use his flying posture but instead walked over.

    That slightly stooped figure formed a sharp contrast with Kumogakure''s muscular and dark skin ninja guarding the entrance.

    "Stop!"

    The two ninjas guarding the entrance immediately saw Aoba''s clone walking toward them. When they saw Aoba''s short stature, their eyes revealed a hint of disdain.

    "So it''s Iwagakure''s ninja!"

    "You actually dare to come to our Kumogakure!"

    "Get lost before we get angry!"

    Kumogakure''s ninja said coldly. They didn''t have any good feelings for Iwagakure now. The reason was very simple. Not long ago, while Kirigakure and Kumogakure were fighting, Iwagakure took advantage of the situation and launched an attack on Kumogakure''s base camp.

    It was already very good that he could still talk to the other party and not capture him directly.

    "Please inform your Raikage that I want to see him," Aoba said lightly. He did not care about Kumogakure''s attitude at all. After all, these people were not targeting him, but Onoki he was impersonating.

    "Did you make a mistake?"

    "Are we not clear?"

    "We told you to get lost!" NewW novels updates at novelhall.com

    "Get lost immediately!"

    The eyes of the two Kumogakure ninjas flashed with deep disgust. They hated Iwagakure ninjas very much and did not want to see this kind of forehead protector again. But from the perspective of a gatekeeper, they could not take the initiative to attack.

    The most important thing was...

    They had heard and understood the ninja world''s current situation.

    They understood that Iwagakure and Kumogakure had temporarily stopped fighting.

    Such a situation.

    If the two ninjas guarding the entrance were to act rashly.

    It might cause a second war between the two villages. This was something that Kumogakure did not want to see. After fighting for so long, they were also a little tired and wanted to rest.

    "Please inform."

    Such a scene reflected in the eyes of the two ninjas guarding the entrance, deeply shocking the young and helpless hearts of these two people.

    "He can fly?!"

    "Could he really be the Tsuchikage?"

    "Oh my god!"

    "..."

    When the two ninjas saw Aoba directly rise into the air, they could not help but feel a strong shock.

    There were not many ninjas in the ninja world who could fly.

    Among them was the Third Tsuchikage.

    Now, this person directly flew in front of them.

    This characteristic coincided with the Third Tsuchikage.

    All of a sudden.

    The two Kumogakure gatekeepers seemed to realize that they had wrongly blamed the other party. This short old man seemed to really be the Third Tsuchikage.

    After Aoba flew up, he immediately attracted the attention of many people. He did not feel much about this. He did not say a word and quickly floated in the direction of the Raikage Building.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi...

    Aoba had just flown for a moment when he heard the sound of lightning being released. After that, someone suddenly appear and raised his hand to chop at Aoba''s chest.

    "Lightning Chakra Mode!"

    The moment Aoba saw this person, he couldn''t see his appearance at all. He could only see the vague blue lightning arc and understood that this person used Lightning Chakra Mode.

    Swish!

    All of a sudden.

    The hand knife in front of him slid down.

    It was as if it was going to slash Aoba''s chest.

    "Is this all you can do?"

    Aoba said indifferently. He clearly knew that the person in front of him was not the Third Raikage. He had seen the Third Raikage in Konohagakure, and the deterrent force of the lightning chakra mode was not like this.

    Before Aoba could see the face of that person clearly, he directly stretched out his right hand like lightning and grabbed the wrist of the other party.

    All of a sudden.

    That figure came to a sudden halt.

    The entire person was caught by Aoba.

    Then Aoba looked over.

    It was the future Fourth Raikage!

 Chapter 430: Iwagakures Third Tsuchikage Is Here

    Chapter 430: Iwagakure''s Third Tsuchikage Is Here

    "You smelly old man!"

    This future Fourth Raikage''s expression suddenly changed greatly. After he chopped down with his hand knife, he suddenly felt a copious amount of strength grab his wrist. This feeling was like practicing with his father when he was a child, completely unable to resist.

    His entire person suddenly stopped.

    He couldn''t even move.

    He was completely dumbfounded.

    It had been a long time since he had encountered such a feeling.

    The last time was when he had sparred with his father.

    "Little Raikage, is this all you''ve got?"

    Aoba''s clone, who had transformed into Onoki, raised his gaze and looked at the future Fourth Raikage in front of him. The corners of his mouth curled up into a teasing smile.

    Right now, his physical strength had already reached an almost abnormal level.

    Let alone this future Fourth Raikage.

    Even if the Third Raikage came here...

    In a pure competition of strength.

    None of them was a match for Aoba.

    Right now, he was holding onto the wrist of this future Fourth Raikage. It was as if a strong man had grabbed a weak chick. No matter how the other party struggled, there was no effect. Everything would be in vain.

    "You... you... you..."

    The Fourth Raikage took in Aoba''s expression. He had sufficient evidence to think that Aoba was mocking him. However, he had no other choice. The strength between them was not on the same level. He was not a match at all.

    What made him feel the most ashamed was the words "Little Raikage".

    If other people called him Little Raikage, he would still be very happy in his heart. His father was the Third Raikage, and his goal was to become a man like his father.

    But...

    Now, the other party called him Little Raikage.

    It made him feel that he had been greatly humiliated!

    This was not only a humiliation to him alone but also a humiliation to the Raikage name. It also made him sober in an instant. He put away his inflated mind and deeply knew that he was still a long way from the Raikage.

    "Boring little guy."

    Aoba looked at this future Fourth Raikage and shook his head helplessly. He felt that the Raikage lineage did not have any humor cells. Of course, he also knew that he was not humorous, so he did not want to continue to waste time with this future Fourth Raikage.

    "I have something to talk to your father about. You should go wherever it is cool!"

    After saying this, Aoba suddenly exerted strength on his wrist and directly threw this future Fourth Raikage out.

    "This confidence is too much!"

    "..."

    Kumogakure ninjas stared at Aoba who was in the air and could not help but discuss. However, their voices were still very low. They tried their best to keep their voices low so that the other party, who was flying higher and higher, would not be able to hear them.

    Only...

    These people say so.

    However, deep worry arose in their hearts.

    No one knew why the Tsuchikage had come here, and they don''t even know who will be the hardest in the collision between Tsuchikage and Raikage.

    In addition, the overall situation in the ninja world was not peaceful.

    Everyone had different worries in their hearts. After all, this was not a peaceful era that could make people feel at ease.

    Who knew when the fire of war would directly burn into Kumogakure, threatening their lives and safety? This made their hearts in a state of no guarantee, and they were extremely worried.

    However...

    Everyone here was very clear.

    Worrying was useless.

    Right now, they couldn''t do anything. They just quietly watched the old man rise and disappear into the clouds.

    ...

    Kumogakure, Raikage Office.

    Step, step, step...

    A series of urgent footsteps sounded outside Raikage''s office. After that, a Kumogakure ninja quickly ran into Raikage''s office.

    "Raikage-sama!"

    This Kumogakure ninja immediately shouted. His voice was very loud, directly disturbing the silence here. It immediately made the Third Raikage, who was sitting on the huge chair, frown.

    "Why are you so anxious, can''t you talk a little more calmly?"

    The Third Raikage said coldly. Normally, he was an impatient person, but if someone was still so anxious in front of him, he could tell that there must be something urgent.

    He said so, but his attention was already on the ninja.

    "Yes!"

    This Kumogakure ninja immediately stood still and evenly breathed in two breaths of air to let his breath flow over. After that, he looked at the Third Raikage, who was his superior.

    "Iwagakure''s Third Tsuchikage is here!"

    This Kumogakure ninja tried his best to keep his tone steady, but the words he said were too shocking, which immediately made the Third Raikage stand up.

 Chapter 431: What Exactly Do You Want to Do?

    Chapter 431: What Exactly Do You Want to Do?

    "What?!"

    When the Third Raikage heard the words of this Kumogakure ninja, he suddenly stood up and stared at this ninja with wide eyes, his eyes flashing with disbelief.

    "Say it again!"

    The Third Raikage did not believe his ears very much. After all, what he had just heard was something that he thought was incredible, and he did not think that such a thing could happen.

    "Yes!"

    After the ninja heard the Third Raikage''s words, his anxious heart calmed down. He did not think too much and repeated what he had just said again, "Iwagakure''s Third Raikage is here!"

    "Where is he?" The Third Raikage immediately asked. He was no longer entangled in the topic above. Instead, he thought about a new question. After hearing it a second time, he already understood the truth of this matter.

    "It should be here soon." The ninja said.

    "Okay!"

    The Third Raikage immediately walked out of the Raikage Office. His eyes were shining with excitement.

    "Since the Tsuchikage has personally come to see me, then I naturally have to properly entertain him!"

    The Third Raikage''s words were quite refreshing, just like old friends who had not seen each other for many years.

    But...

    The hearts of everyone present trembled.

    They knew very well.

    Their Raikage-sama was not an easy person to talk to. He did not have any friendships with the Tsuchikage. The only thing related to Kumogakure recently was that Iwagakure took advantage of the time when Kumogakure was dealing with Kirigakure''s attack and sneak attacked them.

    This was not a simple matter!

    Everyone at the scene realized this problem.

    Tsuchikage belongs to those kinds who came with ill intention, while the Raikage was the soldier who will block the water and cover it with earth.

    The two may rub off a great spark this time.

    For a moment.

    Everyone fell silent.

    All eyes fell on the Third Raikage.

    When the Third Raikage walked out of the Raikage Office, he suddenly stopped and focused his eyes on the distance in front of him.

    At this time.

    A figure slowly walked in.

    It was Aoba''s advanced paper clone who had transformed into Onoki.

    "All of you, go out!"

    "I have something to tell your Raikage-sama in private."

    "How come you don''t have any eyesight at all!"

    Aoba complained to these ninjas. He deliberately used a very impatient tone to maintain the character of the annoying feeling he had created when he first appeared.

    Sure enough.

    As soon as he said this.

    The expressions of Kumogakure ninjas at the scene changed greatly.

    Almost everyone''s faces became ugly. This was their Kumogakure, and Onoki was the one who had just arrived.

    This old man was not even a guest.

    But...

    He was talking as if he was the master of this place.

    This made them very unhappy.

    They felt that this Tsuchikage was too arrogant and did not put them, Kumogakure, in his eyes. Their impression of Tsuchikage became even worse.

    "This..."

    The Kumogakure ninjas at the scene could not help but look at each other. They did not want to leave this place. After all, each of them had their own curiosity in their hearts. They all wanted to know what the conversation between Tsuchikage and Raikage would be like.

    But...

    Now that Tsuchikage said this.

    They could not help but look toward the Third Raikage. They understood that the matter here was still based on the Third Raikage.

    "You guys can go out."

    The Third Raikage said lightly. He understood the expectations of these people and knew that what Onoki did was really too much. But now he also wanted to hear what Onoki''s purpose was.

    "Yes!"

    After everyone heard the Third Raikage''s words, everyone nodded helplessly. After that, they left the Raikage Office in turn.

    A few minutes later.

    Only Aoba disguised as Onoki and the Third Raikage were left here. The scene was very quiet.

    "Tsuchikage-dono."

    The Third Raikage stared coldly at Aoba. He looked very oppressive, like a volcano that could erupt at any time.

    "Now you can tell me, what exactly do you want to do?"

 Chapter 432: Because of Stimulation!

    Chapter 432: Because of Stimulation!

    The Third Raikage stared coldly at Aoba who was not far in front of him. The doubts in his mind had reached the maximum.

    He had never seen such a thing before.

    It was clear that they were enemies.

    The other party actually comes to his enemy''s territory.

    It was simply baffling.

    The reason why the Third Raikage did not immediately attack the other party was that he wanted to know what the other party was up to. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com here to discuss a business deal with you."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, and a meaningful smile appeared on his face. Overall, he looked extremely strange.

    "What business?"

    The Third Raikage frowned. He felt that this Tsuchikage was too troublesome to speak. If he asked or said a word, he would not finish his words in one breath. He would not even speak properly.

    But...

    This Tsuchikage''s words arouse his curiosity.

    He wanted to know what reason for this Tsuchikage to come to Kumogakure alone.

    "I will launch an attack on Konohagakure soon and mobilize most of Iwagakure''s ninjas to the battlefield. Do you understand what I mean?" Aoba looked at the Third Raikage with a smile.

    "You want me to help you attack Konohagakure?" After hearing Aoba''s words, the Third Raikage immediately revealed a sneer. His face became even colder and said, "Tsuchikage, don''t take yourself too seriously. Even if I don''t have a good impression of Konohagakure, I won''t join forces with you to attack Konohagakure. You don''t have such qualifications!"

    "Hahahaha, Raikage-dono, you misunderstood me. I didn''t ask you to attack Konohagakure, and you don''t need to attack Konohagakure..." Aoba laughed again. His laughter made the Third Raikage feel a headache, and he couldn''t figure out what the other party meant at all.

    "What do you want to say?" The Third Raikage''s tone obviously became impatient. After that, he waved his hand and said, "If you have something to say, say it quickly. If you have nothing to say, leave. I don''t want to hear you say these words again."

    "Your temper is still so bad!" Aoba stared at the Third Raikage, his face still smiling. After that, he said something that the Third Raikage could not believe, "I want to tell you that after our Iwagakure ninja went to attack Konohagakure, Iwagakure would be empty. At that time, it would be the best time for your Kumogakure to sneak attacks. The success rate will increase a lot."

    "???"

    After hearing Aoba''s words, a lot of question marks appeared on the Third Raikage''s head. He was very puzzled by the other party''s words.

    "What did you say?!"

    "You want me to sneak attack your Iwagakure?"

    "Did I hear it wrong?"

    He wouldn''t let Aoba leave so easily.

    But...

    The moment Third Raikage''s figure shot out, the other party''s figure in front of him suddenly became blurred, and it seemed to be wrapped in a hazy layer.

    "Jinton(Dust Release)!"

    Aoba suddenly spoke and then a cube appeared on his body, enveloping his whole body.

    The Third Raikage immediately stopped his movements.

    He had fought with Onoki and had seen the Second Tsuchikage. He was very clear about the destructive power of dust release. As long as he touched this cube, even his strong body would not be able to withstand it.

    In the past, he could rely on his extremely high movement speed to avoid dust release.

    After all, dust release casting was too long. It was not suitable to be used directly. It needed to be combined with some control abilities, otherwise, it was easy for the enemy to avoid it.

    However.

    This was the first time he saw such a scene.

    In front of him, Onoki directly wrapped his body in the dust release.

    Was this self-immolation?

    The Third Raikage''s head was full of small question marks. One after another, the questions in front of him were occupied by new questions before he could get an answer. He kept adding question marks to his head.

    What kind of operation was this?

    Third Raikage stopped and stared at the other party who was in the cube.

    "Sorry, If I really want to leave your Raikage Office. You can''t stop me."

    Onoki''s indifferent voice sounded. Before Aoba left, he had already thought about using dust release in front of Third Raikage. The purpose was to let the Third Raikage know that he was the Third Tsuchikage Onoki.

    Only in this way would the Third Raikage believe him.

    After all, in the whole ninja world, there was no second person who knew dust release. As long as he took it out, it was a symbol of identity, similar to an ID number.

    "Onoki, what exactly do you want to do? Why do you want to do this?" The Third Raikage really couldn''t understand this operation and couldn''t help but ask again.

    "Because of stimulation!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up again, revealing a charming arc.

 Chapter 433: The Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain Position!

    Chapter 433: The Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain Position!

    After Qingyu finished speaking, the cube suddenly exploded, and a milky white light instantly lit up the cube.

    Hum!

    Everything in the cube was purified at this moment.

    All turned into molecules.

    There was no trace of life left.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone also turned into nothingness at this moment.

    Just as the Third Raikage had seen, Aoba''s clone had no intention of going out at all. He directly used the Dust Release Technique and wrapped himself in it. Then, after the Dust Release Technique erupted, he directly destroyed himself.

    After the shadow clone was destroyed, waves of information were directly transmitted into Aoba''s brain.

    "What the hell?"

    The Third Raikage looked at the place where Aoba disappeared. After the cube exploded, it also dissipated. The space where the cube was located had no signs of life at all. Everything had been turned into molecules.

    This scene directly made this Raikage dizzy.

    He had never seen such a thing.

    However...

    The Third Raikage was very clear that Onoki was definitely not dead. No one was a fool to commit suicide in such a way. However, he was not clear about where Onoki was.

    "Damn it!"

    "What kind of place do you think my Raikage Office is?"

    "You can come and go as you please?!"

    "I am so angry!"

    The anger in the Third Raikage''s heart had already exploded. Ever since he came into contact with the other party, he had been very angry. Now, he had reached a peak. Originally, he thought that he could vent it out, but who knew that the other party did not give him the chance at all?

    Let alone a fight.

    There was no place for him to even curse a few words.

    The person in front of him disappeared directly after he activated the dust release.

    "This is too much!"

    The more the Third Raikage thought about it, the angrier he became. Not only was he unable to vent out his anger, but he was also even more furious. Right now, he wished he could directly lead Kumogakure ninja to attack Iwagakure.

    However, the other party had just asked him to attack Iwagakure. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com

    Aoba immediately waved his hand to signal for the person in front of him to enter the room.

    This person was Morino Eaton, who had returned with him before.

    "Aoba, I have many things to deal with these days. I haven''t had the time to find you. Now I have something to tell you."

    Eaton''s face was very serious, even more serious than before. It could be seen that he had experienced many things in the past few days.

    His eyes were fixed on Aoba.

    There was a complicated look in the depths of his eyes.

    "It''s like this..."

    Seeing that Aoba did not speak, Eaton continued to speak. In fact, even he did not know what to say.

    "I don''t know if this is good news or bad news for you. You can consider some things, but there are some things you can''t. You have to be mentally prepared."

    Eaton''s mood was also extremely complicated. After these few days of continuous retelling and discussion, deep in his heart, he vaguely felt that Aoba''s strength was not as simple as he imagined, but it was definitely not that complicated.

    "Sandaime-sama means that Konohagakure''s participation in the war is imminent. He hopes that you can treat Danzo again and help Danzo recover quickly to ensure that Konohagakure will be invincible in this ongoing Third Ninja World War."

    "Actually, I don''t know if this is dangerous for you..."

    "So I didn''t make any decisions for you."

    "I think it would be better for you to judge it yourself."

    Eaton was still on Aoba''s side in his heart. He didn''t treat Aoba as an outsider on the spot, which was why he had these relatively sincere words.

    "Brother Eaton, I can''t go any longer to treat Danzo-sama!" Without any hesitation, Aoba said, "It''s not because I''m selfish, but because I''ve seen Danzo-sama''s condition last time. For Danzo-sama, the best way now to recover is to rest, any other form of disturbance is not good for Danzo-sama''s recovery!"

    "I understand."

    Eaton nodded. In fact, he did not want Aoba to go up again in his heart. However, he felt that he should still pass the message to Aoba. As for how Aoba would choose, it had nothing to do with him.

    "Well..."

    After thinking for a while, Eaton began to announce other information.

    "Now that Anbu''s staff is extremely empty, Konohagakure Intelligence Division only has the two of us left. Sandaime-sama intends to promote me to a higher position. At that time, the position of Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain will be yours!"

    As Eaton spoke, his attention was always on Aoba. He wanted to know what kind of reaction Aoba would have when he heard this.

    The result was already very clear here.

    There was no expression on Aoba''s face at all.

    It looked like he was listening to a very ordinary thing as if it couldn''t stir up any waves in his heart.

 Chapter 434: Excuse Me!

    Chapter 434: Excuse Me!

    "Why don''t you have any reaction at all?"

    After saying this, Eaton kept his eyes on Aoba. He did not see the kind of result he wanted from Aoba.

    "What kind of reaction do you expect from me?"

    Aoba pursed his lips helplessly. The position of Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain was not important to him at all. He had never cared about this at all, much less expected it. It could be said that he did not care at all.

    What''s more...

    Now, only he and Eaton remained in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    If Eaton was promoted...

    He would be alone in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

    In that case.

    Does it matter if he becomes the Konohagakure Intelligence Division''s Captain?

    Aoba did not feel that this matter was attractive at all. On the contrary, it would make him appear in the eyes of more people. Overall, it was not necessarily a good thing.

    However.

    He was also clear.

    Since Eaton had specifically come for this matter.

    In that case, that was basically it.

    "Um... that... if it was Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, you should be more or less happy!"

    When Eaton saw that Aoba was not interested in his current seat, he felt a sense of loss for no reason.

    It made him a little depressed.

    It seemed that his Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain was not so valuable.

    "Brother Eaton, let''s talk about the next topic. Is there any other news?" Aoba directly changed the topic.

    "..."

    The corners of Eaton''s mouth twitched slightly. Before he had said this to Aoba, he had thought that Aoba might not like the position of Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain. However, he had not expected that Aoba would disregard this position to such an extent. It was simply inconceivable.

    "Next topic..."

    "Hmm..."

    "That''s right!"

    "I still have something to ask you!"

    "I want to ask you..."

    "How strong are you now?"

    Eaton asked the question that had been accumulating in his heart all this time. This question had been bothering him for a long time, and he had not gotten an answer once.

    Not long ago.

    Eaton found that he could not move at all. Not only could he not move his body, but he also could not even mobilize his chakra. He could not even speak. He could only quietly look at Aoba in front of him. A lot of question marks appeared in his head.

    Was this price he had to pay?

    Eaton gradually understood what Aoba meant, but he was not very clear about what Aoba was planning to do.

    "Brother Eaton."

    At this time, Aoba slowly spoke. His eyes stared at Eaton, and there was a little complicated emotion in his eyes.

    "During this period of time..."

    "You have always taken care of me."

    "This makes me very touched."

    "So even though you know a lot of my secrets."

    "But I choose to believe that you won''t tell anyone!"

    "I didn''t use any means to interfere."

    "Now that you want to know more, I have to control your words. Otherwise, I will be in a very troublesome situation."

    Aoba said one sentence after another. His tone was very flat, without any fierce words. It seemed like he was speaking ordinary words.

    However.

    After hearing these words.

    Eaton suddenly realized.

    Aoba seemed to be going to lay his cards on the table with him.

    He might also know more secrets.

    For a moment.

    He couldn''t help but look forward to it even more.

    "Actually..."

    Aoba''s voice sounded again, clearly transmitted into Eaton''s ears. It was still the same steady tone as before.

    "I originally planned to change a part of your memories. That way, you wouldn''t realize it and would appear very natural."

    "In the end, I still couldn''t bear to."

    "After all, Brother Eaton, you really treat me very well!"

    "So..."

    "I can only seal your mouth!"

    "Sorry..."

    "Excuse me!"

    After Aoba finished his last sentence, his figure flashed again, directly appearing in front of Eaton, raising his hand to slap Eaton''s neck.

 Chapter 435: Iâ€™m Actually Very Powerful, but I Keep a Low Profile and Donâ€™t Say Anything!

    Chapter 435: I¡¯m Actually Very Powerful, but I Keep a Low Profile and Don¡¯t Say Anything!

    Hum!

    After Aoba''s hand hit Eaton''s adam apple. Suddenly, a burst of chakra surged out and made Eaton''s throat tremble slightly.

    In a split second.

    This chakra condensed into the energy needed for the seal.

    It quickly gathered toward Eaton''s throat.

    Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal!

    Aoba implants Eaton with a seal that not allowing him to say anything about Aoba. This did not tamper with Eaton''s own memory, it just restrain the content of Eaton''s words.

    If it was another person.

    Aoba would not do this.

    The reason was very simple.

    People who can''t speak can''t still keep the secret completely, after all, their memories may be read by other people.

    Therefore, he would still resort to the method of destroying corpses.

    Or perhaps he would spend a bit of time doing something to the person''s memory, but this was too troublesome, it was not as clean as destroying corpses. Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    "Another layer of memory protection."

    After successfully implanting Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal for Eaton, Aoba raised his right hand which had just used chakra, and slapped Eaton''s forehead.

    Snapped!

    Along with a collision sound.

    Aoba directly sent a strand of chakra into Eaton''s consciousness.

    This could effectively block memories.

    This was like a condom for Eaton''s brain. Once external chakra entered Eaton''s brain, it would be effectively blocked by this condom, greatly avoiding the risk of Eaton''s brain being read.

    Moreover...

    When this protective condom was broken, Aoba would be alerted and understand that someone was reading Eaton''s memory.

    At the same time.

    The chakra in Aoba''s hand became much softer, and once again sent a strand of chakra into the space between Eaton''s eyebrows.

    In a flash.

    "Then let''s talk about medical ninjutsu first!"

    "It''s not an exaggeration to say..."

    "Although my medical ninjutsu may not be as good as Tsunade-sensei, after all, I haven''t learned medical ninjutsu too systematically, but my overall medical ability is currently better than Tsunade-sensei!"

    "This is not bragging!"

    "Of course..."

    "Even Tsunade-sensei doesn''t know about this!"

    Aoba explained to Eaton. He could say this not because Eaton had Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, but because he had felt that Eaton was really thinking for him these days. Therefore, he felt that he should not hide this from Eaton.

    Aoba read Tsunade''s memory.

    Therefore, he was very clear about the extent of Tsunade''s medical ability!

    He understood that if it was a competition of the purest medical ninjutsu, then he was still not a match for Tsunade. But if it was a test of the overall medical ability, then he still had a sealing technique that could be used together with medical ninjutsu.

    The effect of the sealing technique and medical ninjutsu was very good.

    This was something that Aoba had verified from Danzo.

    "This... this... this..."

    When Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he was completely shocked. He did not doubt the authenticity of Aoba''s words. It was precisely because he believed Aoba''s words that he felt that this matter was a bit too terrifying.

    How long had it been since Tsunade-sama had accepted Aoba as her student?

    His medical ability actually surpassed his teacher''s!

    What kind of terrifying talent was this?

    "As for the abilities of the other side..."

    Aoba raised his hand to pinch his chin, pretending to be in deep thought. In front of Eaton, he only displayed the sealing technique, so he didn''t want to say more about what he didn''t show.

    "Just take it that I have mastered many sealing techniques!"

    "I am indeed not a member of the Uzumaki Clan."

    "But through Kushina''s book, I self-studied more than 80% of the sealing techniques in it, so you can think that I have the fighting ability of the Uzumaki Clan''s Sealing Ninjas."

    "As for the other abilities..."

    When Aoba said this, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a touch of an evil smile. He thought of the lines in the movies he had seen before.

    "I''m actually very powerful, but I keep a low profile and don''t say anything!"

 Chapter 436: Golden Carp Wonâ€™t Stay in a Pond Forever

    Chapter 436: Golden Carp Won¡¯t Stay in a Pond Forever

    Eaton stared at Aoba in shock. Although Aoba did not tell him all the content, just the words he said now were enough to make him feel incomparably shocked!

    Low profile!

    That''s right!

    It was low profile!

    Before this, he had faintly felt that Aoba''s strength would be very strong, but he never thought that Aoba''s strength would be so strong.

    This was completely beyond his expectations!

    He had mastered medical ninjutsu and knew the sealing technique comparable to the Uzumaki clan. Just these two points, there was no need to add anything else, and it was enough to become a very powerful ninja in this world.

    More importantly...

    Eaton believed in Aoba''s words. He believed that Aoba was indeed low-key and there were still many abilities that he did not reveal. However, he did not dare to think about it. He felt that Aoba''s current strength was already very exaggerated.

    Of course.

    Aoba was indeed holding back.

    He didn''t say everything.

    Otherwise...

    If he were to say that he had mastered the Dust Release, Magnet Release, Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, and the Lightning Release Body Technique...

    Eaton would find out.

    The ability that Aoba had grasped by himself was almost equivalent to the current five Kage of the Ninja World!

    After all, Aoba already possessed the ability of four Kage, and the Third Hokage''s ability was almost negligible.

    "Brother Eaton, other than my matters, I won''t restrict you in any way. As for the position of Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, I actually don''t really want to do it. If there are other options, help me fight for them." Aoba faintly said to Eaton. Now that he was equivalent to half-laying his cards on the table with Eaton, he didn''t have so many worries when speaking.

    "I understand." Eaton nodded. At this time, he gradually understood how terrifying this subordinate of his had been.

    "Oh right..."

    Aoba seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He immediately raised his eyes and looked at Eaton. The expression on his face changed from serious to smiling. He looked very relaxed.

    "I have something to tell you."

    "I almost forgot."

    "Here."

    "This is for you!"

    As Aoba spoke, he immediately took out a notebook from his pocket. The notebook looked new, but the pages in the notebook had already become thick. It could be seen that it had been flipped open many times in this period of time.

    "This is..." Eaton''s heart jumped fiercely. He vaguely realized something, and his whole person became excited.

    "This is the latest work. As usual, I''ll show it to you first. After you finish reading it, you can arrange to publish it. The signature is still Fugaku." Aoba said indifferently. After he finished speaking, he handed the notebook in his hand directly to Eaton.

    He still felt a little uncomfortable.

    "Brother Eaton, if there is nothing else, you can go back to read the novel."

    Aoba directly issued the order to evict the guest.

    There was no courtesy at all.

    If it was in the past, he would still pay attention when talking to Eaton. After all, at that time, he had not revealed his identity and needed to consider Eaton''s thoughts.

    Now it was different.

    At that time, things were different.

    It was not that Aoba had changed.

    It was that Aoba''s position in Eaton''s heart had changed.

    In the ninja world, no matter where the strong man goes, he will still be looked at highly by others.

    "Yes."

    Eaton nodded. He didn''t think too much about it. Regarding the question just now, he was just asking on a whim. He didn''t really want to know the answer.

    The thing that occupied his heart now...

    It was the notebook in his hand.

    The last time he read the beginning, he was already unable to stop himself. It was just that the story was not finished at that time, and he could not read it even if he wanted to.

    Now it was possible!

    Then he had to look at it!

    Immediately.

    Eaton took the notebook and headed back to his office. He was not sad that Aoba had put Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on him, on the contrary, he was very happy that Aoba had told him about it.

    Now he already knew.

    Aoba was not as bad as the rumors said, but a low-key genius, so low-key that it made people feel very terrified!

    After Eaton left.

    Only Aoba was left in the room.

    Aoba looked in the direction where Eaton left, and the stone hanging in his heart slowly lowered.

    During this period of time.

    He had always been considering it.

    How should he deal with Eaton''s matter?

    In his heart, he was very clear that no matter what kind of purpose Eaton had, the other party had truly done many things for him.

 Chapter 437: See Orochimaru Again!

    Chapter 437: See Orochimaru Again!

    Unknowingly.

    Three days passed.

    During this period of time.

    The entire ninja world maintained a rare calm.

    Only...

    This calm was the last calm before the storm.

    Almost everyone in the villages knew that the storm was coming.

    Iwagakure''s people felt it the most clearly. They knew very clearly that they had just fought with Konohagakure ninjas at the border. The casualties were still relatively heavy. Moreover, Sunagakure''s Third Kazekage personally came to the village. It was unknown what he had said to their Third Tsuchikage, which made people panic now. But everyone was mentally prepared to fight.

    Sunagakure situation was similar to Iwagakure''s. They had just finished the battle with Amegakure and were still in the stage of recuperating. The Third Tsuchikage had come to find them and forcibly pulled them into the battlefield.

    Kumogakure was a little confused. They were now in an all-out war with Kirigakure, and the battle was getting more and more intense. This involved a lot of energy in itself, not to mention that after the Third Tsuchikage visit, they did not know how to deal with the next situation. Especially after losing Hari, the Third Raikage lacked judgment in decision-making, and he did not know how to decide on many things.

    Kirigakure was completely focused on Kumogakure. After Aoba''s instigation, they all thought that Kumogakure had been hindering Kirigakure''s development all along.

    As for Konohagakure...

    The situation was the most complicated.

    Over the past few days, Hiruzen had confirmed that Iwagakure was going to launch an all-out attack on Konohagakure. He understood that this battle could not be avoided, so he could only brace himself to accept the challenge and prepare for a full-scale battle.

    ...

    In the opposite room of the Hokage''s office.

    There were only two people in this room now. One of them was Shimura Danzo, who was lying on the bed with gauze wrapped around his body. The other was Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was sitting by the bed wearing the Hokage''s robe.

    "Danzo, many things have happened in the village recently. If only you were healthy, it would be much easier for me to deal with it." Hiruzen stared at Danzo and sighed. In the past, he did not feel too obvious. This was like an elite who was usually glamorous outside. At home, there was a wife who takes care of everything in an orderly manner. Suddenly his wife was sick. The pile of tedious housework made this elite a headache.

    "..." Danzo silently moved the single eye that was exposed to the outside. Right now, his entire body was in a state of numbing itchiness. He couldn''t even speak and could only silently watch all of this. However, after this period of silence, he also understood a principle. He was still not hidden enough, and there was actually someone who hid even deeper than him. This was truly unexpected.

    "Danzo, you are also very clear about the situation outside. We must fight this battle, but I have an unclear decision in my heart..." Hiruzen slowly said, his face revealing a difficult expression. After that said, "If we, Konohagakure, want to win this battle, then we must send a ninja with prestige who can suppress everyone. Right now, I can only think of one person, and that is Hatake Sakumo, who has the epithet Konoha White Fang!"

    "I will go find that person immediately!"

    Hiruzen knew very well that the descendant of the Uzumaki Clan definitely did not go to the battlefield. Then, he could continue to treat Danzo''s injuries and at least allow Danzo to speak.

    Instantly.

    Hiruzen immediately stood up and left.

    The moment Hiruzen turned around, a hint of fear flashed in Danzo''s eyes. He thought back to the figure hidden in the dark and felt a chill run down his spine.

    ...

    In Anbu''s dormitory.

    These few days, Aoba was in the dormitory. He did not especially run out. If there was anything, he would arrange a shadow clone. Through the advanced paper clone method, he would become someone else to do it. To a great extent, he would not be suspected.

    This led to the current turmoil in the world, but it had nothing to do with him. No one would think of him.

    Dong dong dong...

    All of a sudden.

    At this moment.

    There was a knock on his room door.

    "Coming."

    A small question mark popped up in Aoba''s head. He instinctively felt that the person who came was Eaton. After all, no one would come directly to the Anbu dormitory to look for him except for Eaton.

    But...

    What did Eaton want to talk to him about?

    Aoba walked to the door and opened it. His eyes fell on the person at the door, and his pupils suddenly shrank slightly.

    This person...

    It was not Eaton!

    He was one of Konoha Sannin, Orochimaru!

 Chapter 438: Teuchi Takeout

    Chapter 438: Teuchi Takeout

    "Orochimaru-sama?!"

    Aoba looked at the man in front of him. His bluish-white skin combined with those dim yellow snake eyes made him look sickly.

    How could Orochimaru come to this place?

    A big question mark popped up in Aoba''s head. He vaguely felt that something was wrong with this kind of thing, but he did not show the slightest panic, still maintaining a calm appearance.

    Aoba sized up Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru was also sizing up Aoba.

    Their gazes collided.

    "Yamanaka Aoba, aren''t you going to invite me in for a seat?"

    Orochimaru said with a smile. When he spoke, he couldn''t help but use his tongue to lick the corner of his mouth. He looked extremely demonic.

    "Please come in."

    Aoba nodded silently and took a step back. Right now, he still had some doubts in his heart. He wasn''t sure what Orochimaru''s purpose for coming here was.

    However...

    Since the other party had already come.

    Then he had nothing to fear!

    He might as well meet up with this legendary Konoha Sannin.

    As Aoba moved out of the way, Orochimaru walked in. As he walked, he used his yellow snake-like eyes to size up his surroundings.

    "The smell here is so familiar!"

    Orochimaru said to himself meaningfully. As he spoke, his gaze fell on Aoba, constantly observing the changes in his expression. He wanted to know Aoba''s specific reaction.

    "Oh?" Aoba was puzzled and immediately looked at Orochimaru. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile and he said, "Has Orochimaru-sama come to the Anbu dormitory before?"

    "Of course I came, that''s why I said familiar!" Orochimaru smiled slightly. He met Aoba''s gaze and tried to probe Aoba. He vaguely felt that there was something wrong with Aoba, but now he had not grasped any substantial evidence.

    "Did Orochimaru-sama come to find me for something?" Aoba no longer beat around the bush with Orochimaru. He went straight to the point and asked Orochimaru. After all, they were not familiar with each other. For the other party to find him, it was obvious that the other party had discovered something. This way, it would be better to bring it up now than the other party constantly probing him.

    "Of course, there are some things."

    Orochimaru nodded. His movements were slow and he was not anxious at all. His pair of snake-like eyes had always been on Aoba. Occasionally, he would stick out his tongue and lick. He seemed to be at ease as if everything was in his grasp.

    "Recently, I have been in charge of Anbu. I have made some new discoveries about some things that I have neglected."

    The corners of Orochimaru''s mouth curved up even higher. The evil smile on his face made him look mysterious.

    "Just a few months ago..."

    "My laboratory was robbed."

    "Someone stole more than ten bottles of Corpse Dissolving Water from me."

    "Have you seen that thief before?"

    Orochimaru''s eyes suddenly narrowed, as if he had discovered some secret, staring fixedly at Aoba.

    This gaze seemed to say that Aoba was this thief.

    It was just that he did not make it so clear!

    Such a scene.

    If it was a person with a bad mentality...

    They might have already given themselves away.

    "I don''t know." Aoba shook his head indifferently. There was no change on his face.

    "I think you might know," Orochimaru said meaningfully.

    "Orochimaru-sama, if I''m not wrong, are you suspecting me?" Aoba still did not beat around the bush with Orochimaru. Instead, he directly said what the other party meant. He just stared at Orochimaru as if he was talking about a very ordinary thing. There was no fluctuation in his emotions at all.

    "You are a bit interesting!" Orochimaru smiled and nodded. After that, he strode toward Aoba, getting closer and closer to him.

    Orochimaru added, "Since you said it so directly, then I won''t beat around the bush with you. You are right. I suspect that person is you!"

    "Orochimaru-sama, do you know where this place is?"

    Aoba was still very calm. He did not know where Orochimaru had deduced this matter through, but he was sure that Orochimaru definitely did not have evidence. Otherwise, he would not have continuously probed and just directly attacked.

    "This is Konohagakure Intelligence Division!"

    "The ninjas in our Konohagakure Intelligence Division will interrogate the prisoners to get answers!"

    "You brat, you have been back for so many days, but you don''t come and see me. If not for the fact that I heard a guest mention that you were back, I would have thought that you had died on the battlefield. I brought you a bowl of ramen to eat. Consider it my treat!" Teuchi said with a smile. When he smiled, his eyes had already narrowed into slits.

    "So considerate?" Aoba was stunned, and his heart suddenly surged with warmth. He and Teuchi were indeed friends, but he did not expect that Teuchi would personally bring takeout to his door. This service was already very good.

    "Do you think I have no conscience like you!" Teuchi rolled his eyes at Aoba, so hard that his narrowed eyes could not be seen at all.

    "Thank you, Brother Teuchi. Then I won''t be polite!" Aoba immediately took the ramen that Teuchi handed over. Needless to say, he was really hungry. Especially after smelling the ramen aroma, his index finger suddenly moved, and his stomach was roaring with excitement.

    "It''s good that you can come back alive!"

    Teuchi sighed and sat on the chair in Aoba''s room. He happened to sit opposite Aoba, and the smile on his face disappeared. He looked a lot more serious.

    "Who knows how many people will die when the war breaks out fully!" Teuchi sighed.

    "Casualties can not be avoided in a war." Aoba opened the ramen cover, picked up the chopsticks, and directly eat it up.

    "I don''t know when we will reach a peaceful period." Teuchi was still sighing with emotion, but when he said this, he secretly glanced at Aoba a few more times.

    "The current war is actually laying the foundation for future peace. If you are willing to give up so many years, what you will get is a long-term future." Aoba quickly sent the noodles into his mouth, and the strong fragrance continued to overflow from his lips and teeth, making his taste buds feel a great sense of excitement.

    "That''s true!" Teuchi nodded. Although he was just a ramen seller, he could hear a lot of conversations between the people who came and went. The current war was unavoidable. After all, the strength of each country was not equal. This kind of friction would continue to occur. Rather than continuing the friction like this, it is better to have it released in one go.

    "Brother Teuchi, how was Noodle House''s business while I was away?" Aoba took the initiative to talk. He did not like to be asked frequently, so he took the initiative to ask. It was not that he wanted to know something, but it was purely that he could avoid being asked.

    "Just so-so." Teuchi gave an evaluation that he was not very satisfied with.

    "Right."

    Teuchi seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He stared at Aoba who was eating ramen. He bowed slightly and moved closer to Aoba.

    "After you left, two girls came to find you. They were the two people who were in the same group as you in the Chunin Exams." Teuchi said in a low voice.

    "Saki and Rin?" Aoba continued to eat ramen.

    "It''s the two of them." Teuchi nodded and continued, "They seem to have something they want to talk to you about. From their expressions, it seems that they are quite impatient."

    "I don''t care."

    Aoba waved his hand. If there was anyone who he did not want to see, it would be these two girls.

    Apart from that.

    It was the three major clans of Ino-Shika-Cho.

    Nara clan.

    Akimichi clan.

    Yamanaka clan.

    These three clans all belonged to Konohagakure''s old clan!

    But...

    There was a lot of class in them.

    Every person in the family, from the moment they were born, would undergo a simple division based on their bloodline and talent.

    Aoba was the lowest level.

    It was not that such a division system was bad, but that such a division system did not have a way for low-level people to turn over.

    Until now.

    Aoba did not have a good impression of these three clans including the current generation of Ino-Shika-Cho. From the outside, they seemed to be the future star of Konohagakure''s old clan. However, only the people in the clan knew that when they were dealing with some things, the pride in their eyes had already given them a sense of superiority.

    This was something that outsiders could not see.

    This kind of feeling was like going to a restaurant to eat. Every waiter, including the supervisor, manager, and so on would smile at the customers, speaking in a warm and gentle voice, showing a very polite side, and making the customers have a good impression.

    But on the other side.

    What may appear was the mutual exclusion between the waiters, the unreasonable and indifferent reprimand of the supervisor, and the manager''s suspicion and disapproval from the heart.

    These were all problems that the Ino-Shika-Cho clan have.

    Aoba saw these things clearly.

    Because of this.

    He had developed a strong sense of disgust toward these clans.

    "They won''t find me for anything good. I''m too lazy to have too much contact with them, so..."

    Aoba paused and looked at Teuchi.

    "Don''t bother with them!"

 Chapter 439: The Commander of Konohagakure Ninja Army!

    Chapter 439: The Commander of Konohagakure Ninja Army!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 439 The Commander of Konohagakure Ninja Army!

    After saying this, Aoba no longer cared about these things and had no intention of continuing on this topic.

    Teuchi looked at Aoba, who was eating ramen not far away, and nodded silently. He seemed to understand some of the reasons.

    "Aoba, I have another question. You have to answer me..."

    Teuchi did not continue to dwell on the previous topic.

    "Will Minato really come back after the war breaks out?"

    Teuchi asked doubtfully. He shifted the topic to Minato. This was what he was most concerned about at the moment, and also the most important thing for him to find Aoba.

    In his heart, he believed Aoba''s words.

    He understood that as long as Minato appear on the battlefield, the battle would end.

    But...

    The problem was very obvious.

    When would Minato return?

    This was a very important question that Teuchi was concerned about.

    "Brother Teuchi, I have a very strong feeling that it won''t be long before Minato returns. He will definitely come back before the war ends!"

    Aoba said slowly.

    He was still very confident in Minato.

    After all, in the original story, Minato had already learned the Sage Mode, but he was not so proficient in it. In terms of battery life, it was not very good.

    But...

    Even if the battery life was not enough and it was not durable enough, the short burst was still there!

    Aoba vaguely felt that Minato had already mastered the Sage Mode, but the turmoil in the ninja world was not so strong that Minato was not in a hurry to come out, and still continued to practice in Mount Myoboku.

    Because of this.

    Aoba judged that Minato was still practicing in Mount Myoboku, waiting for the war to break out at any time. As long as the war began, Minato would return and come to the battlefield.

    That was why Aoba wanted to do his best to stir up trouble so that the war could develop quickly and become more and more intense.

    "I am relieved that you are sure." Teuchi nodded. He said that he was relieved, but it seemed that he was still a little worried. He was not in a good mood.

    "Brother Teuchi, don''t worry. This war won''t affect our Konohagakure much. The war won''t spread to the village," Aoba comforted Teuchi.

    "I know." Teuchi nodded heavily.

    After the two of them chatted for a while, Aoba finished the ramen in front of him.

    "Aoba, there''s nothing else. I''ll go back first. Come and eat ramen when you have nothing to do."

    After giving a reminder, Teuchi left Aoba''s dormitory, restoring peace to the place.

    "Looks like the war is about to begin!"

    Aoba sighed silently. These past few days, he had already felt a sense of impending doom. Coupled with the work he had done earlier, this made him very clear that it was basically just one or two days at most.

    This was in line with his expectations.

    The development of the war he had hoped for was like this.

    Everything went smoothly.

    After that.

    Aoba laid back on the iron bed and slowly closed his eyes. He did not want to go out during this period of time. He just waited here silently for the war to begin.

    Gradually.

    Aoba fell asleep.

    After all, it was dark here and he had nothing to do, so it was easy for him to fall asleep.

    Dong Dong Dong...

    After an unknown period of time.

    There was another knock on the door.

    "???"

    Aoba slowly opened his sleepy eyes and looked in the direction of the dormitory door.

    What happened these days?!

    In the past, no one would come to his room, but recently, there had been many people coming over.

    These few days, there seemed to be more people coming than he had stayed in his dormitory room.

    "Coming."

    Aoba did not know who was knocking on the door, but he still quickly walked toward the door.

    Creak...

    Along with the friction of the door and door frame, the room door was opened. What entered Aoba''s eyes were two young girls.

    These two young girls were Saki and Rin.

    "Why are you here?"

    When Aoba saw the two girls, he could not hide his frown. His gaze fell on the two of them. After what happened earlier, his impression of the two girls was not good, and he was not willing to have more in-depth communication with them.

    "I''m fine."

    Aoba nodded indifferently. His entire body gave off a feeling of being a thousand miles away. Right now, he simply didn''t want to have any more interactions with these two girls.

    "If there is nothing else, you can leave. I need to rest."

    Aoba directly issued the order to evict the guest. After the previous contact with these two girls, he understood that as long as he had a relationship with the two of them, he would be contaminated with much karma that should not have appeared. He would attract the attention of even more people.

    This was not what he wanted!

    "You..."

    Saki did not expect Aoba to be so heartless. She came here personally to show her concern. However, before she could say anything, she was coldly rejected. How could she endure this?

    "Don''t go too far!"

    "We came here especially to see you!"

    "I''m not here to see your face!"

    "How can you not know what''s good and what''s wrong?"

    Saki''s face turned red. She shook her hands and put her hands on her hips. She looked like she was really angry. After that, she suddenly grabbed Rin beside her and pulled her toward the exit.

    "Rin, let''s go. He is not worthy for us to care about him!"

    Saki was angry, but after she pulled Rin over, she found that Aoba did not stop her.

    If she wanted to turn back now, she had to lower her proud head.

    But she was not willing to do so!

    Now that she had already walked out, she was in a state where she had no choice but to release the arrow. She braced herself and continued to walk out, completely ignoring Aoba.

    Gradually.

    Saki pulled Rin away.

    Bang!

    Just as the two of them walked a few steps, they heard the heavy door close. It was as if a door had been welded to death. It could be seen that the other party did not want them to go back.

    "Humph!"

    Saki snorted again. Her heart which had been hesitating just now suddenly became even angrier. Her footsteps became faster and she directly walked out of the Anbu dormitory.

    "Saki..."

    Rin looked at Saki and felt a little distressed for no reason. She knew that Saki did not want this to happen, but after things had reached this point, it had developed toward the wrong place.

    ...

    After Aoba closed the door again, he shook his head silently. He knew that he was a bit ruthless in doing this, but if he did not do it, it might bring a little hope to the two girls.

    He did not mind them apologizing.

    He didn''t mind forgiving them.

    But after what happened earlier, he didn''t want to have any more interactions with these two girls.

    After that.

    Aoba returned to his original state.

    This time, he was not disturbed again.

    ...

    At the same time.

    Konohagakure.

    During this period of time, the village had been in a state of tranquility, but this kind of tranquility did not make people feel comfortable but uneasy.

    Hokage Building.

    Konohagakure''s Jonin and some of the Chunin had already gathered here. They were all dressed in Konohagakure''s ninja clothes and looked quite imposing.

    In front of these ninjas.

    Standing was the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was wearing the Hokage robe.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    Hiruzen cleared his throat and pulled everyone''s attention to him. After that, he swept his gaze over every ninja.

    "Today, I have gathered everyone here. I think you have already guessed what is going on!"

    "That''s right!"

    "It''s the war with Iwagakure!"

    "Not long ago, Iwagakure suddenly attacked the border. Our Anbu ninja team was almost completely wiped out!"

    "This kind of thing is simply intolerable!"

    "Right now, Iwagakure ninjas are still restless. They are expected to arrive at the border soon. We must give a strong counterattack!"

    Hiruzen paused and his gaze fell on a silver-haired man wearing a half-sleeve Hokage robe.

    "Hatake Sakumo!" Hiruzen immediately called out to Hatake Sakumo.

    "Yes!" Hatake Sakumo immediately replied.

    "Now, as the Hokage, I order you to become the commander of Konohagakure''s ninja army. You will lead Konohagakure ninjas in a full-scale war with Iwagakure. We must achieve a comprehensive victory in this war!" Hiruzen said seriously. He had already thought it through. Instead of worrying about Hatake Sakumo, he should worry about the current situation first and deal with the crisis outside.

    "Yes!" Hatake Sakumo immediately nodded. His face was full of strong confidence, and his eyes were flashing with determination.

 Chapter 440: A Tree That Is Beautiful in the Forest Will Be Destroyed by the Wind!

    Chapter 440: A Tree That Is Beautiful in the Forest Will Be Destroyed by the Wind!

    Hatake Sakumo was not afraid of these challenges. In his opinion, this was the best arrangement. This was what should be done. After all, he was very confident and knew that he was the kind of person who could preside over the overall situation.

    But he had always had an indescribable feeling.

    It was as if Hiruzen was using him.

    However, it was not completely important.

    This was just a very strange feeling.

    Sometimes, Hatake Sakumo felt that he was thinking too much, but every time, he felt that it was so real.

    There was a feeling of ambiguity.

    When you need him, you need him but don''t need him completely. When you don''t need him, he would very direct that he doesn''t need you at all.

    Of course.

    Hatake Sakumo was only feeling this way. He wasn''t sure if Hiruzen would always feel this way when facing others.

    At least...

    Among the people he knew, he had never heard of anyone who had such a feeling.

    This time.

    It gave him a brand-new experience.

    Hatake Sakumo suddenly felt Hiruzen''s trust in him. He directly gave him the position of commander and let him lead Konohagakure ninjas to fight Iwagakure so that he could fully display his ability.

    This made him feel very grateful.

    "Sandaime-sama, please rest assured. I will definitely complete the task and win this battle."

    Hatake Sakumo immediately expressed his determination to Hiruzen. Now, his heart was full of ambition. He just wanted to find a chance to show off and rush to the front line to finish this battle beautifully.

    "En!"

    After hearing Hatake Sakumo''s words, Hiruzen slowly nodded his head. In his dark eyes, there were still traces of cold light that only he knew.

    "I am very reassured about you!"

    "It is also because of this..."

    "That is why I ordered you to be the commander and let you lead the village to fight against Iwagakure, who is coming at us menacingly!" NewW novels updates at novelhall.com

    "I will leave all of Konohagakure''s safety in your hands!"

    Hiruzen stared at Hatake Sakumo with a happy expression. It was as if he unearthed the fine steed, Hatake Sakumo, and had complete trust in him.

    "Yes!"

    Hatake Sakumo''s voice became much louder.

    At this time.

    He suddenly felt the burden on his body become heavier.

    It was as if the fate of the entire village was on his shoulders.

    In this conversation, he felt an indescribable sense of mission.

    Turning the tide when the building is about to collapse!

    This was what Hatake Sakumo felt right now. He felt that he was such a person.

    After that.

    Hiruzen handed over some things.

    The meeting was officially over. The ninjas dispersed one after another. Everyone knew in their hearts that the war was about to begin.

    ...

    Three days later.

    Anbu''s dormitory.

    Dong Dong Dong...

    Another series of knocks sounded.

    It pulled Aoba''s mind back from his wandering state.

    "Coming."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He hadn''t opened the door yet, but he already knew in his heart who it was.

    Morino Eaton!

    There would be no one else than him who would find him at this time!

    And...

    Aoba felt that it was time for Eaton to come.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba walked to the door. He immediately open the door and his eyes fell on the man waiting outside.

    It was as he expected.

    The person who was looking for him now was Eaton.

    "Brother Eaton, why are you here?" Aoba pretended to not know anything and asked. The expression on his face matched his performance, and he looked as if he did not know about this at all.

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Eaton raised his eyes and did not speak at first moment.

    This person...

    After another period of time.

    They seemed to feel that it was about time.

    Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, who was wearing a half-sleeve Hokage robe, stood out. He stood in front of everyone and swept his gaze over the ninjas waiting here.

    Every sound faded away as he looked.

    Konohagakure''s main entrance gradually quieted down.

    It had to be said.

    Hatake Sakumo was indeed very prestigious in Konohagakure.

    This kind of effect was not something that anyone could achieve.

    People believed in Hatake Sakumo.

    "Everyone!"

    Hatake Sakumo shouted loudly. His voice passed through the surrounding space and clearly reached everyone''s ears.

    "I don''t want to say more about the reason why we are standing here. I think every one of you should be clear about it. Then let us set off and defend our village together!"

    Hatake Sakumo said a very short mobilization word. After he finished speaking, he gestured to everyone, indicating that they could set off.

    "Yes!"

    Konohagakure''s ninjas responded repeatedly. They all flashed out and headed in the direction of Konohagakure''s main entrance.

    Not long after.

    The ninjas here had already set off and only an empty ground in front of the main entrance was left behind.

    "This is Konoha White Fang. He really has prestige. Almost all of Konohagakure ninjas believed in him!"

    "White Fang is strong, has a good character, and is very loved!"

    "I think White Fang is very likely to become the Fourth Hokage of the village!"

    "What a coincidence, I also think so. Now in the village, I can''t think of anyone who can be like White Fang!"

    "I know that White Fang''s reputation is higher than that of the Sannin!"

    "I support White Fang to become the Hokage!"

    "The current Third Hokage has been in position for a long time, and it is almost time to give up the Hokage position!"

    "..."

    The people at the main entrance began to talk one after another. The focus of everyone''s discussion has changed from the fact that these ninjas were about to go to the front line to fight to Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo.

    Everyone had a hidden feeling in their hearts.

    As long as Hatake Sakumo led Konohagakure ninjas in the Third Ninja World War, they would be able to win.

    In that case, Hatake Sakumo would be Konohagakure''s hero.

    This was not something that could be compared with the usual high-profile missions. This was a real battle achievement.

    All of a sudden.

    In the eyes of the people who watched the ninjas leave, they already felt that this battle was like a dragon returning to the sea for Hatake Sakumo, and it would completely earn his reputation.

    "Interesting."

    Aoba stood behind these people and could hear these people talking about Hatake Sakumo from a distance.

    "How is it interesting?" Eaton asked doubtfully. He did not keep up with Aoba''s thinking and did not know what the latter was talking about.

    "A tree that is beautiful in the forest will be destroyed by the wind. Have you heard of this?" Aoba said lightly. Now he somewhat understood why Hatake Sakumo was killed by public opinion. This person''s style was too high-profile, so many people were jealous of him in many things.

    "Never heard of it..." Eaton shook his head. He really did not understand what this meant so he asked, "What does this mean?"

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand."

    Aoba directly shook his head and did not explain deeply. After all, this attitude and style of doing things were not suitable for everyone.

    Because of this.

    It was useless to say too much.

    In the modern world, such a thing would be called a disagreement of three views.

    Most of the ninjas in the ninja world were hot-blooded and mission-oriented. They had ideological awareness and could sacrifice themselves at any time.

    This kind of spirit was something that Aoba did not possess.

    It was also not something that he wanted to possess.

    "You only need to know that the higher you stand, the more people will see you, and the more likely you will become a target in the eyes of others."

    Aoba said simply.

    It was not so much an explanation of what he just said.

    But it was better to say something than not.

    "Oh..."

    Eaton answered half-heartedly. He seemed to understand Aoba''s words, but at the same time, he didn''t seem to understand them. However, he didn''t intend to ask any further.

    "Aoba, do you have any plans now?"

    Eaton asked Aoba. He directly put the topic in another position. After all, these ninjas who were going to the front line had already left, so there was nothing to say about this topic.

    "Go back and sleep."

    Aoba said these few words indifferently. After that, he immediately turned around and walked toward the direction of Anbu''s dormitory which make Eaton dumbfounded.

 Chapter 441: Uzumaki Nagato!

    Chapter 441: Uzumaki Nagato!

    "That''s it?" NewW novels updates at novelhall.com

    Eaton looked at Aoba, who was walking toward the Anbu dormitory not far away, and his eyes were full of doubts.

    Didn''t they just arrive?

    Although Hatake Sakumo and the others had already left.

    But...

    It ended so quickly?

    Eaton still felt a strong sense of confusion. He was not very clear about what Aoba was going to do next.

    However.

    He did not follow Aoba back.

    He still had many things he had to do.

    ...

    Aoba slowly walked away from Konohagakure''s main entrance. Just as he arrived near the main entrance, he could clearly feel several pairs of eyes staring at him.

    Such a focused line of sight was very concealed.

    Eaton definitely did not notice.

    If Aoba did not have Sage Body and extremely sharp senses, he might not have sensed these people.

    As he left.

    There were fewer of these gazes.

    But there were still many.

    "I was still targeted!"

    When Aoba came back, he knew that he would definitely become an existence that many people cared about. After all, in that war, only he and Eaton had returned. This meant that he might have some secrets on him.

    This was very normal logic.

    Aoba had already thought of it.

    So when he found out that he was being targeted, there was almost no psychological fluctuation. It did not affect his mood because of this.

    Just like this.

    Under the gazes of these people.

    Aoba returned to the Anbu dormitory.

    The moment he entered, he clearly felt that the feeling of being watched had disappeared.

    That was to say.

    At this moment, the appearance of his shadow clone immediately changed. His red hair suddenly appeared and grew longer and longer, covering his eyes. The shape of his face also changed, and his whole body looked much more exquisite.

    "It''s done!"

    Aoba looked at the appearance of the advanced paper clone in front of him and slowly nodded. This was the effect he wanted. It was exactly the same as he imagined.

    "Now, it looks like this."

    "Unless Jiraiya sees it..."

    "Otherwise no one will recognize it at all!"

    "Uzumaki Nagato!"

    Aoba changed his shadow clone to look like the boss of the Akatsuki Organization, Jiraiya''s student Uzumaki Nagato. He was about seventeen or eighteen years old, exactly what he looked like after Jiraiya''s training.

    At this time, Nagato was following Yahiko in the Country of Rain, carrying out the operation of the first Akatsuki Organization, and had yet to officially step onto the path of villain Boss.

    However...

    No matter what, he was still a descendant of the Uzumaki Clan!

    "I''ll temporarily borrow your identity. Although I won''t be easily discovered, after I''m accidentally discovered, I have to leave some room for myself."

    Aoba talked to the advanced paper clone as if he was talking to Nagato.

    "But..."

    "I really should find a chance to meet you."

    "The current Akatsuki Organization is still in its infancy, and there is no such person as Pain. It is like a piece of white paper that has not been smeared."

    "Maybe after seeing me..."

    "The Akatsuki Organization will have a new direction of development."

    Aoba''s mind began to become active. After all, he was clear about the inside story. The change in the Akatsuki Organization began from the moment Obito started to stir things up as Madara.

    It was Obito who sent the news to Hanzo.

    The impact of Yahiko''s death on Nagato was too great.

    Now, these things had not happened yet. Obito was still in Konohagakure, helping the old woman cross the road. Everything was still on the original track.

    "Let''s talk about those things later. Now, let''s focus on the current situation."

    Aoba nodded to the advanced paper clone, who had become Nagato in front of him. The latter immediately received Aoba''s order, picked up a mask, and covered his face.

    After that.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone took out another cloak and draped it over his body. He also put on the hat behind him.

    After these series of actions were completed.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone had already hidden himself well. It looked like the style of an Anbu. However, the color of the clothes was not so gloomy.

 Chapter 442: Hiruzens Shock!

    Chapter 442: Hiruzen''s Shock!

    After Aoba''s advanced paper clone arranged himself, his pair of pitch-black eyes focused on Aoba through the eye sockets of the mask.

    "Wait..."

    After Aoba met the advanced paper clone''s gaze, he immediately discovered that something was wrong.

    "This eye isn''t right!"

    Aoba immediately speak what he saw. He frowned and began to think about it.

    "I don''t know the original color of Nagato''s eyes, but with my own eyes and Nagato''s appearance, I always feel strange."

    "Although Kushina''s eyes are black, the eye of the Uzumaki Clan is not completely black. After all, Karin''s eyes were red."

    "Make some adjustments."

    "We can''t let them recognize us."

    "As for the color of my eyes..."

    "There is no need to explain."

    "This kind of mysterious feeling is the best way to make Hiruzen fall into doubt!"

    Aoba instantly thought of a solution. As he spoke, the paper in front of the advanced paper clone''s eyes flew up and down. From the original black eyes, the color became a little lighter and gradually turned red.

    "It''s done."

    Aoba pressed the stop button of this changing process. Right now, the entire eyes were not so black, they are relatively much lighter. Moreover, when he looked closely, there was a faint bright red light in his eyes. Of course, if he did not look closely, it would not be so easy to see.

    "Hahahahaha, go ahead."

    Aoba nodded at the advanced paper clone. He was already very satisfied with the current situation. After he finished speaking, he lay down on the iron bed, waiting to attract the attention of the people outside.

    "Yes!"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone immediately responded after hearing Aoba''s words. After that, he clapped his hands together and immediately communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the outside.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure instantly disappeared from where he was and left this place.

    ...

    Inside Konohagakure.

    In the small forest.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone suddenly appeared next to a tree. His right hand patted the tree trunk. There was a black pattern there. It was the Flying Thunder God Formula that he had reserved in advance.

    With these arrangements that had been prepared beforehand.

    Now, he could easily shuttle through Konohagakure and not be discovered by anyone.

    After Aoba''s advanced paper clone confirmed his position, he raised his head and looked in the direction of the Hokage Building.

    Aoba raised his hand and knocked on the door of the office.

    Knock Knock Knock...

    The sound of knocking suddenly sounded through the door of the office and reached Hiruzen''s ears, who were staring at the scroll inside.

    "Please come in."

    Hiruzen''s low and magnetic voice slowly sounded. After saying this, he put down the scroll in his hand and looked in the door''s direction.

    It was reasonable to say that the vast majority of Jonin in the village had already been sent out.

    The person who knocked on the door at this time would definitely not have a high status, so naturally, there would not be any big problems.

    He could totally not pay much attention to it.

    You have to know...

    In the past, when a ninja came in, Hiruzen would lower his head to look at the scroll while listening to the report of the person who came in.

    But...

    Even he himself couldn''t tell.

    He just wanted to see who had come at this time and what exactly was going on. This feeling was very strange.

    Creak...

    Following the sound of the door opening.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone walked in. After entering, he immediately noticed Hiruzen sitting on the desk chair.

    At the same time.

    Hiruzen also saw him.

    "You are..."

    Hiruzen frowned slightly. He quickly sized up the person in front of him. The other person was wearing a mask and did not have Konohagakure''s symbol. He did not look like a ninja from Root. He looked like someone from another village.

    "Sandaime-sama."

    Aoba lowered his voice, pretending not to speak with her own voice on purpose to conceal her identity.

    "Have you forgotten me?"

    Aoba did not answer Hiruzen. Instead, asked this question.

    "You are..."

    Hiruzen frowned even more. After hearing Aoba''s words, he was stunned for a moment.

    Just a moment later.

    Hiruzen seemed to have thought of something. His eyes instantly widened, and his pupils were filled with shock.

 Chapter 443: So You Are Really a Member of the Uzumaki Clan!

    Chapter 443: So You Are Really a Member of the Uzumaki Clan!

    Hiruzen stared fixedly at Aoba. He could already tell that the masked man in front of him was the one who had treated Danzo''s injuries not long ago.

    Only...

    He could feel that he was that person.

    But he was not completely like that person.

    If the other party had not come here himself, even if he had seen him on the streets, he might not have been able to combine the two of them together.

    "Are you the medical ninja who treated Danzo?"

    Hiruzen stared at Aoba with wide eyes. When he said this, he noticed the change in the color of Aoba''s eyes.

    It was these changes that gave him a strange feeling in his heart.

    It was to the extent that he was unable to recognize Aoba in the first place.

    Looking at it this way.

    Hiruzen silently pondered in his heart. When he was looking for this person in the past, he might have made a mistake.

    Things had changed a little too quickly!

    He was restrained by a fixed line of thought.

    "You finally recognized it."

    Aoba slowly nodded. He stared at Hiruzen without any fear at all. His entire body seemed to feel at ease, which directly conveyed to Hiruzen that he was confident.

    "It really is you!"

    When Hiruzen heard Aoba''s words, he immediately reacted. His expression immediately turned cold. He had already made many preparations in his heart.

    After all.

    In his opinion.

    This person in front of him belongs to those who would come with ill intentions.

    If not, there was no need to come here at this time.

    He did not need to personally appear in front of him.

    In addition, he had a fearless look on his face.

    This made him a little unable to control his heart. Instead, he did not dare to act rashly and silently handed the initiative to Aoba.

    "Sandaime-sama, I came to you this time mainly for Danzo-sama''s affairs," Aoba said softly.

    "What''s the matter with Danzo?"

    Hiruzen''s heart thumped wildly. He instinctively felt that there was nothing good for Aoba to look for him. In addition, it involved Danzo, which made him feel that something was wrong.

    At this time.

    Hiruzen was still very dependent on Danzo.

    Many things were difficult for him to handle alone.

    Danzo''s matter immediately caught his attention, making him not dare to be the slightest bit negligent.

    "Do not worry."

    Aoba keenly caught the change in Hiruzen''s eyes at that moment.

    It was not that Hiruzen was careless or not shrewd.

    It was because Aoba''s insight was too subtle. If Hiruzen''s eyeballs moved little and his subconscious reaction would be discovered by him.

    "I''m not here to harm Danzo-sama."

    Aoba shook his head, and the corner of his mouth behind the mask slightly curled up. He then said, "I''m here to check on him."

    "Check?" Hiruzen stared at Aoba, his eyes full of vigilance.

    "That''s right!" Aoba nodded and said, "It has been a while since the last treatment. Now it is time for the follow-up. I want to see his recovery."

    "Did Eaton tell you?" Hiruzen immediately thinks of Eaton. After all, he had just looked for Eaton not long ago and talked about the things on this side. He wanted Danzo to be able to speak at least, but he did not get a positive response.

    "No..."

    Aoba shook his head again. He didn''t want Hiruzen to always go to Eaton about such things, so he want to try his best to get Eaton out.

    "He can''t find me now."

    "Sandaime-sama."

    "I think you should be very clear."

    "From when you were suspicious of my identity..."

    "None of you could find me."

    "But..."

    "No matter what."

    "Eaton is still very good to me."

    "So I hope that if there is something, you can directly come to me!"

    "And not always looking for Eaton."

    Aoba said one sentence after another. The purpose of these words was to not let Eaton continue to be troubled by Hiruzen.

    In the past, Eaton did not say it out because of his promise to him.

    He cherished this very much.

    But.

    Now, Eaton did not say it.

    It was because after Eaton was branded with the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, he had no way to say it.

    Not to mention that he didn''t want to say it.

    At the same time.

    The shadow under their feet pulled Aoba to do the same. His right hand also grabbed the mask.

    "Sandaime-sama."

    "Is this how you treat your guests?"

    "Do you not want me to treat Danzo?"

    Aoba asked indifferently. His hands were still following Nara Shikaku''s action, but he did not panic. Instead, he asked Hiruzen about it.

    "It is not polite to talk with a mask. Moreover, I don''t know why you are here. It is better for us to be honest." Hiruzen said in a low voice. When he said these words, he did not have any intention to stop Shikaku. He even took out an excuse to beat back Aoba''s words.

    "Sandaime-sama, you are still so hypocritical. I think I am very honest here. If it''s about the mask, you have to leave me some privacy, right?"

    As Aoba spoke, his hand stopped in front of the mask and did not grab the mask.

    "You... this..."

    Shikaku suddenly felt an extremely strong force pass through the shadow, making it so that his hand could not reach for his face.

    It was important!

    Shikaku felt as if his Kagemane no Jutsu(Shadow Imitation Technique) was acting on a statue. No matter how much strength he used, he was unable to shake the statue in the slightest.

    This kind of situation was something he had only encountered when he was studying Kagemane no Jutsu(Shadow Imitation Technique) before.

    Most of the time, he had never felt this way.

    "Do you think you can bind me with this shadow?" Aoba said indifferently. As he spoke, he tilted his head and looked in Shikaku''s direction.

    Following this action of Aoba.

    Shikaku felt that his neck was moving.

    This feeling was very painful.

    Snapped!

    Along with a sound similar to the breaking of a rope, the shadow between Shikaku and Aoba was directly cut off. The Kagemane no Jutsu(Shadow Imitation Technique) was cut off just like that.

    "Have you never thought about my identity before you attacked?"

    Aoba put on an indifferent attitude and walked toward Shikaku step by step.

    "You should have heard what I said just now!"

    "I have already told you."

    "I am a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan."

    "Don''t you know what the Uzumaki Clan ninja are best at?"

    Aoba said as he walked. He was already in front of Shikaku. His eyes were fixed on Shikaku, and he ignored Hiruzen who was sitting at the desk.

    "Seal... Sealing Technique..."

    Shikaku''s voice was trembling. It was not because he was afraid, but because he had consumed a lot of energy just now and his body reacted instinctively. That was why he was like this.

    "That''s right!"

    Aoba nodded, a hint of gratification flashing in his eyes. However, his steps did not seem to slow down in the slightest.

    "It is the sealing technique!"

    "Your shadow is very powerful!"

    "But in front of our Uzumaki Clan..."

    "It''s still not enough."

    In order to make his acting more realistic, Aoba had already put himself into the identity of an Uzumaki Clan member, as if he was the Uzumaki Nagato he was talking about.

    "Stop!"

    At this time, Hiruzen roared. He had already realized the problem and suddenly flashed out, directly separating the two of them.

    Hiruzen doesn''t know why.

    A very strange thought arose in his heart.

    It seemed...

    If he didn''t make a move now.

    Nara Shikaku would be in big trouble.

    "What are you trying to do?" Hiruzen stared at Aoba, a strong sense of vigilance flashing in his eyes.

    "I already said it."

    Aoba stared at Hiruzen meaningfully. After what happened just now, he felt that whether it was Hiruzen or Shikaku, they had already believed that he was an Uzumaki Clan ninja.

    As long as they accepted this setting.

    Then the follow-up would be much easier.

    "I came to treat Danzo!"

    Aoba said word by word clearly. This was indeed his purpose for coming here. He wanted to completely treat Danzo''s injuries so that Konohagakure could recover their normal rhythm.

    Now was the best time.

    If it was just a little bit early in the morning, then Hatake Sakumo might not leave. Danzo would make a new decision for Hiruzen.

    "Are you serious?" Hiruzen frowned. He felt that there was something wrong. He could not help but continue to ask, "Is there any benefit in doing this for you?"

    "I will feel happy."

    Aoba smiled slightly. Although his smile was blocked by the mask, it could still be seen from his eyes.

    Such an answer.

    Hiruzen and Shikaku were stunned.

    Especially Hiruzen.

    He vaguely felt that Aoba''s purpose was to take revenge on Konohagakure. After all, Konohagakure played a crucial role in the annihilation of the Uzumaki Clan.

 Chapter 444: This Uzumaki Clan Ninja Is Not Simple!

    Chapter 444: This Uzumaki Clan Ninja Is Not Simple!

    "Uzumaki Nagato!"

    Hiruzen stared at Aoba and slowly spoke. His tone was not very good, and he seemed to maintain that kind of low-pitched anger.

    "I''m very surprised that you can come here by yourself today, but I have to tell you, don''t think that this is a place where you can play around!"

    "This is the Hokage''s office!"

    "I advise you to be sensible and honest. This is good for you and me. Don''t make things too rigid!"

    Hiruzen''s eyes flashed with a cold light. After he confirmed that Aoba was a member of the Uzumaki Clan, he no longer had so many worries.

    He had already done what he had done.

    There was no turning back now.

    The people of the Uzumaki Clan suddenly appeared, wanting nothing more than revenge for the Uzumaki Clan''s matter.

    This kind of thing...

    It was equivalent to standing on the opposite side of him.

    In that case...

    Rather than waiting for the other party to launch a surprise attack or something, it would be better for him to prepare his defenses first.

    In the past, this person had not appeared. No matter how hard he tried, he could not find him. Now that he had come out, the matter was another matter.

    "Sorry..."

    Aoba shook his head at Hiruzen. The eyes on his mask revealed an indescribable indifference.

    "I think this is a place where we can play around freely."

    Aoba did not need to worry about anything, just like how he used the Kazekage and Tsuchikage''s identities to do things.

    There was nothing to worry about.

    Right now, he was Nagato.

    This was a temporary identity.

    No matter what he did with Nagato''s identity, it had nothing to do with him, Yamanaka Aoba.

    Especially now that he was in the Anbu dormitory under the watch of many ninjas and had not come out at all, he had already proved that he and Nagato were two different people.

    "You have to pay attention to your words!" Hiruzen narrowed his eyes slightly, the cold light in his eyes somewhat restrained, but it still made people feel incomparably cold.

    "I don''t need to pay attention to those things." Aoba directly let go of himself. He fixed his eyes on Hiruzen and after that added, "The purpose of my visit this time is to treat Danzo. The other things are not within my scope. Now I am not in the mood to talk nonsense with you. I am going to see Danzo."

    "Danzo is not someone you can meet just because you say so," Hiruzen said coldly.

    "No, you are wrong. If I say I see him, I can see him." Aoba shook his head again. He did not put Hiruzen in his eyes at all. Not to mention Hiruzen, he did not even take to heart the current five Kage. He really enjoys the feeling that he can quietly influence the situation in the ninja world.

    "Do you know what you are talking about?" After hearing Aoba''s disrespectful words to Hiruzen several times, Shikaku suddenly became angry and roared at Aoba.

    "You have no right to speak here!" Aoba didn''t even look at Shikaku. After that, he said, "You thought you were smart enough to eavesdrop on our conversation outside and used Kagemane no Jutsu(Shadow Imitation Technique) to sneak attack me. But have you ever thought that is it appropriate for you, a Hokage''s office advisor, to get involved in it?"

    "What do you mean?" Shikaku was stunned by Aoba''s sudden words. His mind couldn''t keep up for a moment. He thought that Aoba said something, but he didn''t say it too clearly. It seemed that he was saying that his actions were wrong, but in his heart, he still felt that he had just done very well.

    "How much do you know about the Uzumaki Clan''s matter?" A sneer appeared on Aoba''s face behind the mask. He continued, "You don''t know anything at all, but you directly participated in it. Not only is it reckless, you even put Sandaime-sama in a difficult spot."

    "What exactly do you mean?" The more Shikaku listened, the more he felt that the problem was serious. However, he did not know what kind of connection these things had. This feeling was like there was a layer of fog in front of him, making him unable to see what the scene before him was.

    "I always thought that you were a very smart person, but when you became stupid, you were also really stupid. This might be the burden of a smart person. That is, they always thought that they were smart and believed in their own judgment. In the end, they become confused." Aoba said sarcastically.

    "You..." Shikaku was baffled by Aoba''s words, but he did not know how to refute them. Instead, he was more curious about the meaning of Aoba''s words so he asked again, "What exactly do you want to say?"

    "You still haven''t understood!" Aoba shook his head and turned his gaze to Hiruzen. When he was talking to Shikaku just now, Hiruzen did not say a word. Obviously, the other party did not know what to say. Aoba then said, "If not for your sudden appearance, Sandaime-sama might have already killed me by now!"

    "What are you talking about" Shikaku was greatly shocked by Aoba''s words. This was different from what he knew about Hiruzen. Although he had discovered that Hiruzen was not as simple as he had imagined, if he were to do something like this, it would be completely different from the kind image that Hiruzen had created all along.

    "If you understand, then you understand. If you don''t understand, then I won''t say anything. In short, when you do things in the future, don''t be so subjective. Many things are not what you think they are. It is precisely your self-righteous cleverness that caused things to be biased from the very beginning. You are still young and there is still a lot to do. I believe that in the future you will be a very good strategist for Konohagakure, but..." Aoba dragged out his words as if he was trying to whet his appetite. In the end, he coldly said, "You are still not qualified."

    "As expected of Konoha''s Hokage, this body''s balance ability is really good!" Aoba praised from the bottom of his heart. Hiruzen was the weakest of all the Hokage in Konohagakure history. However, this person did not have any advantages and the only important thing about him was that he was very balanced. He knew everything and was not weak at all, but he was not proficient in anything. If such a ninja was placed in the rank of Jonin, he would be the elite among the elites. But if it was placed in the Kage rank, it would appear that the heart was willing but the strength was not enough.

    "You..."

    Hiruzen furrowed his brows. He was no longer as arrogant as before. As the saying goes, the moment an expert made a move, you would know whether he was an expert or not.

    The moment Hiruzen was grabbed by Aoba, he felt a huge iron pincer around his neck and directly clamped him up.

    He was unable to break free at all.

    He could only let this hand throw him out.

    At that moment, he felt his entire body swaying, and his vision was spinning. If not for his solid foundation skills, he would have fallen to the ground just now.

    This also made him start to pay attention to Aoba''s strengths.

    This Uzumaki Clan ninja was not simple!

    The way Hiruzen looked at Aoba had already changed. If it was just a sealing technique and medical ninjutsu, then it could indeed be very powerful, but it was yet not a threat.

    After all, medical ninjutsu was only an auxiliary in most cases.

    The sealing technique was originally a special type, and it was not an ability to be used as a main fighting technique. Otherwise, the Uzumaki clan would not be exterminated.

    But...

    Now he found that this Uzumaki clan ninja in front of him had very strong taijutsu, and the level of taijutsu was very high, so he was not easy to deal with.

    One must know...

    There weren''t any powerful taijutsu users in Konohagakure!

    Among the few who used taijutsu as their main fighting technique was Duy and he was only a Genin.

    When Hiruzen faced Kumogakure''s attack, he had already clearly recognized how terrifying their ability would be if they could practice taijutsu well.

    Because of this.

    After seeing Aoba''s taijutsu, Hiruzen began to re-evaluate Aoba in his heart.

    "Sandaime-sama, can you understand the situation now? Do you understand why I came here alone to find you, and why I can treat Danzo at will?"

    Aoba acted as if nothing had happened. Step by step, he walked toward the door of the office. His steps had a unique frequency, and he was not disturbed by Hiruzen and Shikaku.

    On the contrary.

    Because of the unique rhythm of Aoba''s footsteps, Hiruzen and Shikaku''s hearts were beating with a special rhythm, and they were both a little nervous.

    "Do you have any other opinions now?"

    Aoba looked at Hiruzen and then looked at Shikaku next to him. Although they could not see Aoba''s face, both of them could feel the confidence and indifference emanating from him.

    This was no longer something that could be described as fearless!

    This was absolute confidence!

    Confidence in strength!

    And...

    The confidence brought about by strength!

    "..."

    Hiruzen''s face was extremely gloomy. He was constantly evaluating whether the result of fighting with Aoba was good or bad.

    After a thought struggle.

    The part of Hiruzen who was terrified in his heart still had the upper hand.

    Previously, when he was facing Aoba, he was stronger because he did not treat Aoba as an equal existence at all. When he spoke, he used a commanding tone and even wanted to get rid of Aoba at any time.

    However, after the confrontation just now, things changed drastically. He understood that Aoba was not as simple as he imagined.

    "I have no objections if you want to treat Danzo, but I have to be there. Otherwise, I can not allow you to do anything to Danzo alone!"

 Chapter 445: The Extremely Shocked Danzo!

    Chapter 445: The Extremely Shocked Danzo!

    After saying these words, Hiruzen stared coldly at Aoba. He did not know what this person''s purpose was, so he did not dare to relax.

    Danzo was too important to him!

    He hoped that Danzo could be healed so that he could be of great help in the Third Ninja World War.

    Of course. Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    The premise was that it can be healed.

    If Danzo can''t be healed...

    It was another matter.

    Right now, Hiruzen was unable to determine what kind of idea this Uzumaki Clan ninja had in mind. For a moment, he was a little unsure. He did not dare to let the other party contact Danzo rashly, even though the other party was the one who had treated Danzo.

    "Sure."

    Aoba nodded. He did not bother to argue with Hiruzen because he was in a good mood today. If it was any other time, if Hiruzen spoke to him like this, then it would be fine to not treat Danzo.

    "Let''s go."

    Aoba continued to walk toward the door. He had treated Danzo''s injuries before and knew that the opposite side of the office was where Danzo was recuperating.

    According to Danzo''s current injuries.

    He should still be there and would not be moved easily.

    After all, that would be very risky.

    As for the things that Hiruzen wanted to watch...

    Aoba didn''t care at all. If he wanted to watch, he could just watch. In any case, he was really going to treat Danzo''s injuries. It wasn''t like he was going to do anything. After all, he had already finished the matter of putting the seal earlier, so there was nothing to worry about.

    Hiruzen stared fixedly at Aoba. He watched as Aoba walked over without saying a word.

    A moment later.

    Hiruzen shifted his gaze to Shikaku.

    "Shikaku, there is nothing for you to do here. You can go back first. I will handle the rest." Hiruzen said in a deep voice.

    "Yes!"

    Shikaku nodded and left the office.

    Shikaku did not say anything extra.

    However, his heart was already in turmoil.

    It was all because of what Aoba had just said earlier.

    It didn''t seem to have much of an effect.

    But it was like a small pebble thrown into a calm river, causing ripples, making his mood turbulent.

    "Do I really believe my judgment too much?"

    For some reason, Shikaku thought of Aoba''s matter in the Chunin Exams. At that time, he trusted his judgment very much and believed that Aoba cheated. However, through the investigation later, he found that the truth of the matter was very different from what he expected.

    Now, after this existence who easily cracked his Kagemane no Jutsu(Shadow Imitation Technique), said these words.

    This made his heart even more chaotic.

    At this moment.

    Shikaku was walking toward the building exit, thinking about what Aoba had just said.

    "If I hadn''t appeared just now..."

    "Would Sandaime-sama make a move?"

    "Why?"

    "Isn''t the Uzumaki Clan a close ally of our Konohagakure?"

    "But..."

    "I clearly felt a strong sense of vigilance and hostility from Sandaime-sama."

    "Is there something wrong here?"

    Shikaku kept thinking in his mind. He also wanted to not think too much, but he could not control his head at all.

    There was no way at all.

    He just could not help but think about such things.

    Moreover.

    Aoba''s words, to a certain extent, subverted his understanding.

    Not only his own understanding of himself but also his understanding of the Third Hokage, which was completely different from his previous understanding.

    "Should I reflect on myself..."

    Shikaku took a deep breath. He was only sixteen years old now and was in the same year as Aoba. Although he was very smart, his youthful and energetic period made him less thoughtful and restrained, so he gave too subjective answers to many things.

    After this incident.

    It was as if a warning bell had been sounded on his head.

    Shikaku was not a stubborn person who would not reflect on himself. Instead, he had not realized this before. Now, things had made him realize these problems.

    ...

    When Aoba spoke, every step seemed to be like traveling through space, crossing a huge distance.

    In just a few short steps.

    He had already arrived in front of Danzo''s bed under Hiruzen and Koharu''s gazes.

    This feeling brought them an extremely unreal feeling.

    The steps were still the same.

    However, the distance of each step has changed from the original distance to a large space, showing a feeling of shrinking.

    "You..." Koharu was just about to intercept Aoba, but before she could do anything, this person was already beside Danzo.

    "Koharu, let me explain..." Hiruzen helplessly walked to Koharu''s side and said in a low voice. After all the things earlier, he found that this Uzumaki clan ninja was not simple. The sense of oppression he felt was no weaker than that of the Uzumaki Mito from back then.

    "What is going on?" There were a lot of question marks in Koharu''s head.

    "He is the one who treated Danzo last time," Hiruzen said in a low voice.

    "Are you sure?" Koharu stared at Aoba carefully a few times. After that, she added, "This aura is not quite right!"

    "I think he cast a certain camouflage. This kind of camouflage is very advanced. It can even imitate my voice. The one who talk to you outside the door just now was not me, but him." Just thinking about it made Hiruzen feel a little scary.

    "There is actually such a thing!" Koharu''s eyes widened. She recalled the person who talk to her outside and did not detect any abnormalities at all. If Hiruzen did not say it, she would still think that the person who spoke was Hiruzen.

    "The most important thing is..."

    Hiruzen suddenly took a deep breath. He drags his voice out for a long time. Finally, he took a deep look at Koharu and said, "He is from the Uzumaki Clan!"

    "Are you sure?" Koharu''s expression changed again and again. As Konohagakure Consultant, she was very clear about the concept of a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan. She then asked, "This is not a small matter."

    "I can be sure that he is definitely a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan. Moreover, he himself admitted this matter. The only thing that I do not understand is why he came here." Hiruzen said in a low voice.

    "What is he going to do now?" Koharu frowned. After hearing Hiruzen''s words, she did not dare to act rashly.

    "He said he wants to treat Danzo!" Hiruzen''s voice became deeper.

    ...

    Right now.

    Aoba stood next to Danzo''s bed.

    He lowered his head to look at Danzo.

    Danzo seemed to have sensed that someone had arrived. He opened his left eye. When he saw Aoba who was wearing a mask, he closed his eyes again.

    This feeling was as if he did not put Aoba in his eyes.

    "Don''t you recognize me?"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth behind the mask curled up slightly. As he spoke, his finger gently tapped on Danzo''s body. Immediately, a sealing power surged out from Danzo''s heart and spread throughout Danzo''s entire body, directly taking control of Danzo''s body.

    Suddenly.

    Danzo widened his eyes.

    He immediately understood this person''s identity.

    It was not someone else.

    It was the person who had placed these seals on his body.

    For a moment.

    Danzo''s eyes flashed with fear.

    Not to mention that his current body made him unable to speak at all, even if his body returned to normal, because of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal''s restraint, he still could not say anything.

    "Do you understand what I mean by coming here?"

    Aoba said indifferently. His finger left Danzo''s body. After that, he gently hooked his finger, and Danzo''s body seemed to be pulled by a force, directly sitting up from the bed.

    Crack Crack Crack Crack...

    The joints of Danzo''s body emitted crisp sounds because they had not moved for a long time. With these sounds, Danzo sat up in a daze.

    This change fell into the eyes of Hiruzen and Koharu, and it seemed that Danzo sat up on his own as if it was an incredible medical miracle.

    "Now I am going to treat you!"

    After Aoba finished speaking, he pushed his finger again, and that chakra that contained the sealing power directly returned along the same path and quickly returned to Danzo''s heart.

    In a split second.

    The feeling of being controlled was gone.

    This made Danzo feel like he had just survived a disaster. It was as if his life did not belong to him at that moment.

    Alarm.

    Shock.

    Fear.

    All kinds of negative emotions filled Danzo''s heart.

    These emotions told him to stay away from the person in front of him. Even if he could not get treatment, he could not get close to this person.

    This person was extremely dangerous!

    But...

    There was nothing he could do.

    Just as Danzo''s heart was a mess, Aoba had already arrived by his side. He grabbed his shoulders with both hands and lifted him up.

 Chapter 446: Medical Miracle!

    Chapter 446: Medical Miracle!

    "What are you doing?!"

    When Koharu saw Aoba''s actions, she immediately roared. After that, she quickly rushed toward Aoba and glared at him.

    It was obvious that Aoba was doing bad things to Danzo.

    Only...

    Aoba acted as if he did not hear Koharu''s words. He did not even look at her and continued to do what he was doing.

    Aoba took Danzo off the bed and placed him on the ground. His movements seemed very violent, but in fact, they were very gentle. It did not make Danzo feel the slightest pain.

    Just after Danzo was put down on the ground.

    Aoba took a step forward with his right foot, and suddenly a majestic chakra surged out, pouring into the ground.

    Almost in an instant.

    This chakra formed one special pattern after another on the ground.

    These patterns seemed to have life.

    As it moved in the ground moved, it gradually form an extremely special symbol and then created a barrier.

    This barrier was emitting violet flames.

    From the effect it produced, it was no different from Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation), but the form it presented was completely different.

    Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation) was a barrier formed based on a four-corner geometrical shape.

    The foundation of this barrier was a square.

    The barrier that Aoba was using now was not the square foundation of Shishienjin(Four Violet Flames Formation). Instead, it directly drew a circle. What sustain the barrier was not the four corners, but Aoba who was at the center of the circle.

    "This..."

    After Koharu rushed to Aoba, she immediately saw the barrier that suddenly appeared in front of her. This made her feel an indescribable sense of vigilance.

    It seems that if she rushes forward again.

    It would do her great harm.

    At once.

    Koharu stopped. She did not act rashly. Instead, she stood outside the barrier and silently looked at Aoba who was inside.

    "What do you mean by this?" Koharu asked.

    "Means nothing."

    Aoba said indifferently. He didn''t even look at Koharu when he spoke. His gaze was fixed on Danzo.

    "I said it before."

    "I''m here to treat Danzo."

    "Actually, I don''t quite understand what you mean either..."

    "You guys seem to be doing this for Danzo''s own good, but in reality, you are all trying to stop me from treating Danzo."

    "Do you want Danzo to die?"

    Aoba''s last sentence could be said to be straight to the soul. After he said it, Koharu suddenly became silent.

    In fact.

    Koharu still did not trust Aoba in her heart.

    But...

    The truth was right in front of their eyes.

    The one who treated Danzo last time was this young man in front of them. After that, they invited many medical ninjas. Everyone unanimously believed that Danzo had indeed been healed. This could be said to be a medical miracle.

    Based on the previous incident.

    Koharu recognized this stranger''s medical ninjutsu. However, she had a lot of doubts about the latter''s motives.

    "How will you treat Danzo?"

    Koharu couldn''t help but ask again. After Danzo''s injury was treated, she found many medical ninjas.

    Through these medical ninjas.

    The suggestion she got was not only that Danzo had no problems after the treatment.

    More importantly...

    The medical advice given by these medical ninjas was to maintain this current state.

    There was no need for any more additional treatment.

    Because Danzo''s injuries had already been healed.

    There was no point in using any follow-up treatment methods.

    All he had to do was slowly recover through time.

    But...

    Now, the medical ninja from the Uzumaki Clan in front of him was actually treating Danzo again. In Koharu''s eyes, such a thing was a violation of common sense.

    It was really not worth believing.

    Koharu had always believed that this person had other reasons, but he was just hiding them.

    "The Uzumaki Clan is too mysterious. They have many sealing techniques, and the clansmen who can master these sealing techniques are different. I''m afraid that even some people in the Uzumaki Clan can''t recognize these sealing techniques." Hiruzen said in a deep voice.

    "It seems that we can only wait and see." Koharu nodded. She already understood what Hiruzen meant. Now that a barrier separated them, forcibly breaking the barrier would only cause greater damage. The best way now was to wait here.

    "That''s right." Hiruzen nodded as well. His gaze became even more serious. Facing a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan who was wearing a mask and did not know what he looked like, there were many things in his mind that he felt very bad about.

    ...

    Aoba placed Danzo in the seal not because he needed this seal, but because he needed a cover.

    Right now, he had already created an image that combined medical ninjutsu and sealing techniques together.

    Then, he had to stabilize this image.

    Otherwise, it was very likely that he would give himself away and cause some difficult problems to solve.

    "I''m going to start."

    Aoba reached out with his right hand and slapped Danzo''s chest. A hazy green light appeared on his hand. It was Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

    This Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

    It was also a cover-up.

    It was the same as the seal on the outside.

    He did all of this just to hide the Sozo Saisei(Creation Rebirth) that Aoba was going to use.

    Aoba was very clear that once he directly used this technique to heal Danzo, then the information that he had mastered this medical ninjutsu would definitely be leaked out.

    At that time, it would attract Tsunade''s attention.

    In that case, there was a possibility of his identity being exposed.

    However.

    If he doesn''t use Sozo Saisei(Creation Rebirth).

    It was impossible to restore Danzo to his normal state in a short period of time.

    So...

    Regardless of whether it was the seal or the current Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), both of them were blocking Sozo Saisei(Creation Rebirth) allowing them to cover the true core technique.

    Hum, Hum, Hum, Hum...

    Along with the terrifying chakra that contained extremely strong life force surging into Danzo''s body, Danzo''s body continuously trembled uncontrollably, as if all the cells in his body were following Aoba''s chakra to produce different degrees of rhythm.

    Aoba''s chakra was continuously guiding Danzo''s chakra within his body, making Danzo''s chakra circulate according to Sozo Saisei(Creation Rebirth)''s method.

    Gradually.

    The damaged cells in Danzo''s body that had not yet recovered began to slowly fall off. New cells quickly grew out like bamboo shoots after a rain.

    This was not healing injuries.

    This was controlling Danzo''s cells to regenerate.

    Of course.

    This method greatly consumes Danzo''s body.

    Danzo will age even more than before, and the chakra in his body will be completely exhausted. It will take a long time for him to recover, and various functions of his body will decline to different degrees.

    The reason was simple...

    Danzo''s chakra was not enough to support him to use this kind of healing technique, but it was formed through Aoba''s chakra, and in the end, it would consume a large amount of vitality.

    It was a method of making up for the deficit.

    Aoba did not care about Danzo, because Danzo would not have a long time. He did not intend to let Danzo live for too long. As long as Minato became the Fourth Hokage, Danzo would be eliminated by him.

    However.

    Now.

    He still needed Danzo.

    Gradually.

    As time passed.

    Half an hour passed.

    "Phew..."

    Aoba slowly let out a sigh of relief and withdrew his hand. He put on a very exhausted and tired look. In fact, it basically had no effect on him.

    After that.

    Aoba stared at Danzo who was lying on the ground and said indifferently, "Danzo-sama, the ground is cold. Don''t lie down all the time. Get up."

    Aoba''s words immediately made Hiruzen and Koharu''s hearts tighten.

    Immediately after.

    Hiruzen and Koharu witnessed a medical miracle that subverted their knowledge.

    They saw...

    Danzo, who was lying on the ground, raised his hand to support himself on the ground. He shook his head left and right as if he was adapting to this body that he had not used for a long time.

    "Thank... thank you..."

    Danzo''s throat was very hoarse. It could be heard that he had not spoken for a long time. His mood was extremely complicated, and he did not know how to face Aoba.

 Chapter 447: Turning From Pink to Black Was Easy, Turning From Black to Pink Was Difficult!

    Chapter 447: Turning From Pink to Black Was Easy, Turning From Black to Pink Was Difficult!

    Danzo had a very complicated feeling just now. He never thought that he would actually be healed just like that.

    Right now, his body felt a little sore.

    This feeling made him feel that his body had not been used for a long time.

    However.

    This still made Danzo very excited.

    After all. Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    Being able to feel pain also meant that he was gradually able to feel his body. It could be said that he was not far from being able to easily move again.

    "Your body is fine now. You just need to get used to it for a few days and you can be like before."

    Aoba looked at Danzo. His eyes gradually became cold. After this treatment, the next time he attacked Danzo should be to take his life.

    He never planned to let Danzo go.

    It was just a matter of time.

    Back then, when it came to whether or not he would save Danzo, he was still conflicted. In the end, he chose to treat Danzo. It was also because there was still a certain amount of value in treating Danzo.

    After saying that.

    Aoba''s toes lightly tapped.

    Following that, the black symbols on the ground quickly gathered around his body as if they had come alive.

    These lines that were made using his chakra, all of them returned to his body.

    After that.

    Aoba gently waved his hand, and the circular barrier around them immediately dispersed. His gaze followed the barrier and fixed on Hiruzen.

    "Sandaime-sama."

    "There are no more problems with Danzo''s injuries."

    "I have achieved my goal."

    "I am leaving now."

    Aoba said slowly. When he said this, he had already started to walk toward Hiruzen.

    "Is this really your goal?"

    Hiruzen stared at Aoba. He did not attack Aoba at this time. Of course, he did not take any other actions. He wanted to tell himself that the result of the matter was the same as what the other people said, but Hiruzen could not believe it.

    Just as Hiruzen was speaking.

    Koharu immediately ran in Danzo''s direction. She wanted to see Danzo''s condition with her own eyes. During this period of time, she had been taking care of Danzo. She was very concerned about Danzo''s recovery.

    Just like this.

    Aoba could be said to have brushed past Koharu.

    However.

    At this time, Koharu did not care about Aoba at all.

    Aoba walked up to Hiruzen step by step. He did not wait for Hiruzen to call him, he took the initiative to stop in front of him.

    "Let me give you a piece of advice..."

    Aoba said slowly. His voice was very low and there was a threat in his tone then he said, "Don''t try to find me. That will only make your situation even worse!"

    Bang!

    After Aoba said this, a loud explosion was heard.

    After the loud explosion.

    The person in front of Hiruzen disappeared.

    "Shadow clone?!!!!"

    When Hiruzen saw this scene, his eyes instantly widened. He was extremely shocked. Everything he saw today had far exceeded his understanding.

    These things were no longer can be described with just words.

    This was simply terrifying!

    This was a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan who possessed a powerful body, sealing techniques, and medical ninjutsu.

    Moreover, he could even simulate other people''s voices.

    Most importantly...

    The person who treated Danzo here. In the end, it was only a shadow clone.

    If even a shadow clone was like this...

    Then how powerful was the original body?

    Hiruzen was already shocked by this reality. He stared blankly at the empty space where Aoba had disappeared. His mind was already a mess.

    He had achieved incredible changes.

    The ability of this medical ninja greatly surpassed his understanding of medical ninjutsu. He even felt that his student Tsunade''s attainments in medical ninjutsu might not even be comparable to that ninja from the Uzumaki Clan.

    Strange!

    At this time, a big question mark appeared on Hiruzen''s head.

    According to his understanding.

    There were very few ninjas in the Uzumaki Clan who mastered medical ninjutsu. Their vitality was very strong and they almost did not need any medical ninjas.

    Coupled with such medical ninjutsu that has reached the state of perfection, there was no second person in the entire ninja world.

    Then the problem was...

    Who taught him medical ninjutsu?

    "I... I''m fine... I''m fine now..."

    Danzo sat on the bed. He didn''t lie down anymore. He had been lying down all this time, and he had long been numb. Now that he could finally move again, he didn''t choose to stand up. Instead, he slowly adapted to his body while sitting down.

    To be able to be like this.

    For him.

    It was already a very big breakthrough.

    "Great!"

    A hint of surprise appeared in Hiruzen''s eyes. He had been waiting for Danzo to say this. After that, he immediately pulled a chair and sat in front of Danzo.

    "Danzo, you don''t know how difficult I have been in this period of time, and you don''t know how much I need you. Now, not only do I need you, but Konohagakure also needs you!" Hiruzen expressed his thoughts to Danzo. He had never been in charge of Konohagakure alone when Danzo was not around. This period of time made him realize his lack of ability.

    "Hehehe..." After hearing Hiruzen''s words, Danzo directly sneered a few times, thinking that now you know my role.

    "Danzo, now I have something that I can''t figure out. Now that your injury has been healed. Let''s talk about the ninja who treated your injury, he is a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan!" Hiruzen said coldly. He was very conflicted right now and did not know how to deal with that person.

    "Ah... This... En..." The corners of Danzo''s mouth twitched slightly. Just as he was about to say something, he felt a numbing sensation coming from the root of his tongue, instantly making him withdraw his thoughts.

    "Eh?" When Hiruzen saw Danzo''s strange reaction, he was stunned. His eyes flashed with doubt, and he asked, "What do you mean?"

    "We..." Danzo couldn''t say a word. He wanted to say something else, but if it was related to Aoba, he couldn''t say it.

    "Don''t you have an idea too? " Hiruzen asked.

    "Yes." Danzo immediately took this opportunity to nod. In his opinion, this was the best solution.

    "Since that''s the case, for the sake of him treating you, this matter will be put to rest for now!" Hiruzen also had a gentle side in his heart, not only on the surface. He then thought of another place and said, "This ninja from the Uzumaki Clan suddenly appeared and I found that he could change his voice. I suspect that he was in Konohagakure and disguised himself. Do you have any way to find him?"

    "..."

    Danzo was dumbfounded. His forehead was covered in cold sweat. The topic he spoke of was all directed to that person. His heart was roaring, but there was no change on his face. He could not say it.

    "Danzo, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Hiruzen stared at Danzo doubtfully. He felt that Danzo''s reaction was a little abnormal, so he immediately asked.

    "What do you think?"

    At this time, Koharu opened her mouth. She rolled her eyes at Hiruzen and said snappily, "Danzo''s body has just recovered and hasn''t fully adapted yet. You just ask a bunch of questions, who would feel comfortable?"

    "I was careless." Hiruzen nodded. He immediately realized that now was not the time to talk about this. He should give Danzo more time to rest. These things were not urgent at the moment. He could talk about it later.

    After that.

    Hiruzen stood up from his chair.

    "Danzo."

    "I''ll go back first."

    "During this period of time, you should rest."

    "When you get better..."

    "Let''s talk about these topics again!"

    After Hiruzen finished speaking, he directly turned around and walked out. The opposite side of this room was the Hokage''s office, so it would not take much time.

    "..."

    Danzo''s eyes flashed with deep helplessness. He really had no way to discuss this, but he could see that Hiruzen was concerned about these things.

    "Sigh..."

    Danzo heaved a heavy sigh of relief. No one knew better than him. At this time, his body had indeed recovered, but the so-called medical ninja did not completely heal him. Instead, he left something in his body.

    It was to the extent that he was in a healthy state on the surface, but in reality, his life was still in the hands of others.

    This was a feeling he disliked very much.

    However, he had no other choice.

    "Danzo, don''t think about what Hiruzen said. What you need to do now is to take a good rest and recuperate." Koharu said from the side.

    "Koharu, thank you for this period of time." Danzo nodded and said.

    "Why are you thanking me!" As Koharu spoke, she seemed to have thought of something and her cheeks turned slightly red.

 Chapter 448: Chaotic Ninja World

    Chapter 448: Chaotic Ninja World

    Anbu Dormitory.

    Aoba, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes. There was a flash of light in his eyes.

    "Danzo has recovered."

    Aoba had already obtained everything he had done from the canceled shadow clone.

    Now, Danzo had regained his normal ability to move.

    This could already help Hiruzen.

    In addition, the current situation in the ninja world was chaotic.

    It was enough to make the current situation complicated.

    But this was exactly what he wanted.

    "Let''s just wait for a good show now!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a meaningful smile. As for the Third Ninja World War, he no longer thought about the possible results. Instead, he just had to do what he needed to do.

    Now he gradually understood why Black Zetsu only wanted to save his mother yet his plan was so detailed that he had to wait for many years.

    As the saying went.

    The plan did not change fast!

    Black Zetsu wanted to complete the plan, but in the process of executing the plan, he encountered all kinds of changes.

    It was not until he said those words to Madara, that he rescued his mother after an unknown amount of time.

    Aoba also felt the same way.

    After going through the layout last time, he found that the Third Raikage actually directly rushed into Konohagakure and injured Danzo. Only then did he realize that many things were full of variables, and it was almost impossible to complete this special layout through some simple information gaps without any mistakes.

    It was because of the experience from last time.

    Aoba understood that he didn''t need to think too much about the result when setting up the plan. He just needed to do it.

    The more he did...

    The better the effect would be!

    No matter what the result was, he can accept it. As long as he was still inside Konoha, there will be no major accidents in the village, and everything could still be under his control.

    Gradually.

    Aoba understands that no one can completely control such things.

    All he could do was be a part of it.

    The rest of the things would be left to different people.

    After all, in the ninja world, these ninjas are the most essential, and these ninjas interweave this colorful world.

    ...

    Three days later.

    There was another knock on the door of Aoba''s room.

    "Coming."

    Aoba immediately got up and walked toward the door. He also felt that there was no time left. After all, so many days had already passed. No matter how slow it was, it would not be too slow.

    Creak...

    After Aoba opened the door, he immediately saw Eaton standing in front of him. He saw that the latter''s face was incomparably serious. That serious gaze had not even spoken yet, but it already made Aoba understand what was going on.

    "Brother Eaton, what happened?" Aoba lowered his voice. Even though he already had a premonition in his heart, he did not say this out loud. Instead, he gave this opportunity to Eaton.

    "Iwagakure''s ninjas have invaded the Country of Fire. They are now fighting against Konoha''s ninjas led by White Fang. The situation is very tense." Eaton nodded and said.

    "I understand," Aoba said expressionlessly.

    "I still have other things to do. That''s all the information I have at the moment. I will take my leave first." Eaton took a deep look at Aoba. Aoba did not explain these things to him, but he just felt that Aoba might care a lot.

    "En."

    Aoba watched as Eaton left.

    Aoba lifted the curtain and sat on the chair, greeting Teuchi with a smile.

    "Aoba, you are here!"

    Teuchi looked over. When he saw Aoba, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. He looked quite happy. He said, "What do you want to eat?"

    "Give me a serving of ramen." Aoba casually said, "Brother Teuchi, is there anything to be happy about? I think you are in a good mood."

    "Yes." Teuchi said slowly as received Aoba''s order, "I received news today that the war has already started. The fight over there is quite fierce. This is a good thing!"

    "Did I hear it wrong?" Aoba was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand what Teuchi meant so he asked, "Do you think that the start of the war is good news?"

    "Of course, it is good news!" Teuchi nodded without hesitation. His narrowed eyes glanced at Aoba. After that, he said, "If the war does not start, it feels like there is a dark cloud above the head at all times yet it does not rain. It is a very unpleasant feeling. But once the war begins, it is like the rain has begun to fall. As long as it starts to rain, it means that the sunny day is not far away."

    "This..." Aoba did not expect that Teuchi would understand it like this.

    "War is the same. War has never begun. Being in a state of readiness will make everyone feel extremely tired. Now that the war has begun, it means that the end is not far away." Teuchi said with a smile.

    "It doesn''t seem to be a problem for you to say that." The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched slightly. He seemed to have gotten to know Teuchi once again. He could clearly remember the last time he met Teuchi. The latter had expressed his concern for the war in his room.

    "After the war began, Minato should be coming back soon!" Teuchi spoke of the topic he was most concerned about. All along, he had been thinking about Minato who had left.

    "It should be!" Aoba nodded. He had also thought of this problem. It would depend on the timing of Minato''s return. If he came back too early, it seems that it was not good if he stops Minato.

    ...

    Sunagakure.

    Swish!

    A figure silently appeared outside of Kazekage''s office and where he arrived, there was a black Flying Thunder God Formula.

    The appearance of this person just happened to be the Third Kazekage.

    However, this person was not the Third Kazekage, but Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    "Now it depends on how you choose."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone began to eavesdrop in Kazekage''s office. He wanted to listen to the conversation inside and make a follow-up decision according to Sunagakure''s decision.

    ...

    Kumogakure.

    Almost at the same time.

    A figure appeared outside Raikage''s office.

    This person was also Aoba''s advanced paper clone, but at this time, his appearance was the Third Tsuchikage Onoki.

    "Third Raikage, what will you choose?"

    This Aoba''s advanced paper clone also began to eavesdrop on the meeting in Raikage''s office.

    ...

    At this time.

    The news that Iwagakure and Konohagakure had a direct confrontation was already known throughout the ninja world.

    Almost every force was having an emergency meeting.

    They were discussing the follow-up decisions.

    Whether it was Iwagakure or Konohagakure, they were all the Major Ninja Village of the Ninja World. After these two villages started fighting, it was the beginning of the chaos.

    The other big forces were considering how to get a share in this chaotic situation.

    Small powers were starting to think about which forces to ally with.

    Their needs were different.

    The goals of each force were also different.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Kirigakure.

    A figure officially stepped into Kirigakure. The white fog around him could not hide his muscular body.

 Chapter 449: Disorder, Confusion, Upheaval

    Chapter 449: Disorder, Confusion, Upheaval

    As this muscular figure walked out of Kirigakure''s fog, his figure gradually became clearer. His dark skin matched his exaggerated muscles, and his entire body revealed an explosive power.

    There was no one here at this moment.

    If there was a ninja here, he would definitely recognize that this person was Kumogakure''s Third Raikage.

    Of course.

    This person was not the original Third Raikage.

    Instead, it was the fake Third Raikage that Aoba''s advanced paper clone disguised as.

    However.

    Even if it was fake...

    The threat that it possessed was still not to be underestimated.

    The Third Raikage that Aoba''s advanced paper clone had imitated walked toward Kirigakure one step at a time. He passed through the fog and appeared in this country composed of islands.

    Time passes by.

    According to the ninja''s memories of Kirigakure, Aoba successfully found Kirigakure in the fog.

    At this time.

    At the entrance of Kirigakure stood two ninjas who were guarding the entrance. They all wore gas mask-like helmets on their heads, with the logo of Kirigakure ninjas on the helmets.

    Aoba saw the two ninjas from afar. When he saw the two of them, he did not have any reaction. Instead, he continued to walk forward.

    However.

    He was thinking as he walk.

    Kirigakure''s ninja outfit...

    It had to be said.

    It seems like everyone is pretty much the same.

    It was hard to tell who was who.

    As Aoba got closer and closer, the Third Raikage that he had transformed into suddenly appeared in the sight of the two ninjas who were guarding the entrance.

    "Someone?!"

    The two ninjas saw Aoba who appeared in front of them at almost the same time. Immediately, both of them widened their eyes, and their eyes flashed with horror.

    "This is..."

    Before the two ninjas issue an alarm to the village, they first fixed their sights on the man walking in front of them.

    He had dark skin all over his body.

    His hair was slightly yellowish brown. Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com

    His muscles were incomparably muscular.

    And...

    There was a tattoo with the word "lightning" on his right arm.

    "Kumogakure''s Third Raikage?!!!"

    The two ninjas blurted out at the same time. The two of them were extremely shocked at this moment. It could be said that their minds were in a mess.

    "We must report this to Mizukage-sama immediately!"

    The two of Kirigakure''s ninjas looked at each other and could see the shock in each other''s eyes. This was not a simple matter. Kumogakure''s Third Raikage had personally come to this place. If they were not careful, it would be a fatal blow to Kirigakure.

    However.

    The moment the two of them finished speaking.

    The Third Raikage that Aoba had transformed into had already appeared in front of the two of them.

    "It''s too late."

    Aoba said coldly in an indifferent tone. As he spoke, he used a hand knife at the two ninjas'' necks.

    Thud! Thud!

    Accompanied by the sound of the two bodies falling to the ground.

    The two ninjas fell one by one and were instantly knocked unconscious by a powerful force.

    Aoba was only here to cause trouble.

    He was not here to kill.

    Although killing a few people could achieve some results sometimes, if was not necessary he was not willing to kill. He still had to meet his bottom line in some specific circumstances.

    After Aoba knocked out the two ninjas guarding the entrance, he directly stepped into Kirigakure.

    When Chiyo said this, the meeting room was silent. Everyone was waiting for her to say the next words.

    "First, Kazekage-sama attacked Konohagakure not long ago. This has already set the foundation for the conflict between us and Konohagakure. Moreover, in the Second Ninja World War, there is too much pain between us and Konohagakure."

    After Chiyo finished speaking, her tone paused.

    She did not speak too clearly.

    But everyone here knew.

    The pain she spoke of included her son and daughter-in-law who were killed by Konoha White Fang.

    Because of this.

    As long as the discussion was related to Konohagakure.

    Chiyo''s views were always very extreme.

    "Second, there is no enmity between us, Sunagakure and Iwagakure. Even if we don''t deal with Konohagakure, there has already been a rift between us and Konohagakure. If we let Konohagakure off and caused a rift to appear between us and Iwagakure, then it is definitely the most failed method."

    When Chiyo spoke of this point, many people in the meeting room began to nod slowly.

    It was indeed the truth.

    They were not fools, and they understood immediately.

    The rift with Konohagakure was already set, instead of spending time maintaining it, it was best to shred it directly.

    After all, maintaining it might not be good.

    But Iwagakure''s side would definitely be torn apart.

    This would easily put them in a very embarrassing situation and be attacked from both sides.

    "Third, the fact that Tsuchikage was able to come here to find Kazekage-sama showed that he was very confident in his own strength. He was not worried that we would launch a sneak attack. Since that was the case, then we should target the defenseless Konohagakure. This way, our success rate would be higher and we would be able to gain a lot of benefits during this process."

    The more Chiyo spoke, the more people nodded.

    In the end.

    The Third Kazekage also began to nod.

    "Let''s do this."

    The Third Kazekage slammed the table and stood up. After that, he said in an unquestionable tone, "Gather the ninja army and wait for orders. Get ready to enter the Country of Fire and attack Konohagakure."

    "Yes!"

    Now that everyone realized that the Third Kazekage had already made the decision, any suggestions would be unnecessary. All they could do now was follow their Kazekage''s instructions and begin to prepare for war.

    Outside Kazekage''s office.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone, who had already turned into the Third Kazekage, heard everything clearly.

    "You chose Konohagakure."

    "Then I will choose the other side for you!"

    "This is interesting!"

    After Aoba''s advanced paper clone finished his last sentence, his figure disappeared in a flash.

    The next moment.

    His body appeared near Iwagakure.

    He was shadow clone No. 1, and the task he had to do was to determine which side Sunagakure would attack.

    If Sunagakure attacked Konohagakure, then he would attack Iwagakure.

    If Sunagakure attacked Iwagakure, then he would attack Konohagakure.

    If Sunagakure did not make any choice, then he would use clones again and attack both Konohagakure and Iwagakure.

    In short...

    Sunagakure being attacked from both sides could not be avoided.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone immediately made a series of hand seals for Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique). After that, he released a chakra fluctuation, and hundreds of shadow clones appeared on the spot.

    After these shadow clones appeared, each person immediately took out a scroll.

    "Let''s begin!"

    "Let the ninja world become even more chaotic!"

    "My puppet army!"

    As soon as the voice of Aoba''s advanced paper clone fell, the hundreds of shadow clones at the scene simultaneously summoned their puppets. Moreover, the ten fingers of their hands condensed the chakra line and connect it with the puppets.

    "Go!"

    Aoba lightly spat out these two words, and suddenly, numerous densely packed puppets began to attack Iwagakure, just like a puppet army.

 Chapter 450: Black Zetsus Doubts

    Chapter 450: Black Zetsu''s Doubts

    After Aoba''s advanced paper clone arrived at Iwagakure, he immediately turned into countless Sunagakure ninjas, and all of them were puppet masters.

    He had been studying puppet techniques for a period of time.

    Although he wasn''t proficient in it, he was still able to make a move.

    The most important thing was...

    He had a lot of people!

    Thousands of shadow clones stood a distance away from Iwagakure, constantly operating the puppet technique. Through this method, the puppets could quickly attack Iwagakure.

    Of course.

    Aoba''s goal was not to win this war.

    Instead, it was to disrupt this war.

    Compared to the other puppet masters, Aoba had a very obvious difference. The other puppet masters did not have much strength. Most of them used the technique of controlling puppets and stronger puppets. It could be said that puppets were greater than the puppet masters, but Aoba was the complete opposite.

    If Aoba does not use puppets...

    Over a thousand shadow clones were more than enough to flatten Iwagakure.

    This was definitely a battle power of different levels! Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    In an instant.

    The densely packed puppets pressed down on Iwagakure like a swarm of locusts, overwhelming the sky and covering the earth as they attacked.

    Iwagakure.

    Iwagakure''s ninjas immediately saw this scene. Almost everyone was shocked by this.

    "What are these things?"

    "Puppets?"

    "Aren''t puppets Sunagakure''s exclusive techniques?"

    "Did Sunagakure attack us?"

    "Damn it!"

    "Didn''t Sunagakure say that they wanted to join forces with us?"

    "They are liars!"

    "..."

    Iwagakure''s people stared at the puppets that were charging in, and their voices rose as they expressed their dissatisfaction.

    "Damn it!"

    When the ninjas in the village saw this scene, they immediately went forward to meet the enemy, protecting the villagers behind them. Each of their faces was extremely solemn.

    Right now, they were in a state of lacking in combat power.

    More than two-thirds of the ninjas had already been sent to the frontline, and those people were all elites with strong fighting strength.

    The fighting strength of the ninjas that stayed here was generally not that strong, so when they faced those densely packed puppets, the whole group felt rather apprehensive and not knowing how to face such a strong enemy.

    "Go find Tsuchikage-sama!"

    Following the orders of some ninja captain, almost all the ninjas quickly ran in the direction of Tsuchikage''s Building.

    Only.

    At a time like this.

    There was no need for them to report this.

    Onoki had already seen the scene through the window of Tsuchikage''s office. He knew that Sunagakure''s ninjas had already attacked, and his face was already covered with black lines.

    "Third, Ka, Ze, Ka, Ge!"

    Onoki said word by word. His words were almost said through gritted teeth, and now the anger in his heart had reached a limit.

    Not long ago.

    The Third Kazekage came to his Tsuchikage''s office. Of course, it was not the real Third Kazekage, but Aoba''s advanced paper clone who used the transformation technique. This Third Kazekage had just dealt with him.

    They had clearly agreed to attack Konohagakure together.

    He hadn''t sent the ninjas out for long!

    Sunagakure''s ninjas attacked.

    This was definitely intentional!

    This ninja was so nervous that his hand holding the binocular was trembling.

    It had to be known that this was a very dangerous juncture. Sunagakure''s ninjas had just been sent out to attack Konohagakure. It was the time when the village was empty yet Iwagakure''s ninjas had arrived.

    This timing could be said to have grabbed their throats.

    This caused them to fall into an extremely passive situation.

    "Quickly go and report to Kazekage-sama!"

    The ninja holding the binoculars roared at the ninja beside him. His eyes were bloodshot, fully demonstrating his anxiety, "Hurry up and tell Kazekage-sama that Iwagakure''s ninjas are here!"

    "Yes!"

    This Sunagakure ninja immediately responded. After that, his figure disappeared in a flash, and he quickly run to Kazekage''s Building.

    In Kazekage''s office.

    Not long after Sunagakure sent out a ninja army, the ninja leading the group was Chiyo, who volunteered herself. After all, Chiyo still had a lot of hatred for Konohagakure and wanted to settle it.

    "Report..."

    All of a sudden.

    An anxious voice rang out.

    "What''s the big deal?"

    The Third Kazekage looked in the direction of the door, his eyes focused on the ninja who ran over to report. His eyes flashed with doubt, but his heart was faintly uneasy, feeling that something was wrong.

    "Iwagakure''s ninjas is coming!" The ninja reported.

    "How unreasonable!"

    When the Third Kazekage heard this person''s words, he instantly smashed the table beside him in a fit of rage, and his expression turned extremely ugly.

    "Iwagakure is really going too far!"

    The Third Kazekage immediately stood up and walked out of the office. He wanted to personally go and take a look, and end this matter. The moment he heard the report, he was already mentally prepared to fight with Iwagakure.

    ...

    Country of Earth, Kannabi Bridge, a dark cave.

    A white-haired, skinny old man sat on a chair. His back was filled with tubes. His aura was very weak as if he could die at any time. However, there was still such a breath hanging.

    "What''s the situation outside?"

    The old man asked in a low voice. There was no feeling of dying in his voice. Instead, it revealed a domineering feeling that everything was under his control.

    "The Third Ninja World War has been lukewarm. It hasn''t officially erupted, and it hasn''t completely ended yet. It seems like waiting for an opportunity. However, the person you like is still as kind as ever." A pale person replied. This person was White Zetsu.

    "The ninja world is just a bit chaotic. I went out a few times, but I didn''t get a clear look." The person who spoke was the spiral-faced Tobi.

    "Keep an eye on him. When that guy Obito steps into the battlefield, our plan can begin." Madara said in a deep voice.

    "Yes." White Zetsu nodded and added, "The other candidate has already entered the battlefield, but the person who can make him feel negative is not there. What are we going to do?"

    "Fugaku is not determined enough. Even if we kill Mikoto, it will be useless. That guy has already opened his Mangekyo Sharingan. There is no need to use him anymore. There is no need to care about him at all." Madara coldly said.

    "Understood." White Zetsu replied.

    ...

    In the depths of the entire place.

    On a black stone.

    A black head quietly popped out.

    This person was Black Zetsu.

    At this time, Black Zetsu hadn''t officially come to the scene, and even Madara didn''t know his existence. He was just designing silently behind the scenes.

    "Strange..."

    Black Zetsu''s eyes flashed with strong doubt. He was very confused about the current situation.

    "It''s just a Ninja World War."

    "Why is it so complicated this time?"

    "I feel like there''s a pair of invisible hands controlling the situation here."

    "No!"

    "I have to go out and take a look."

    "The variables are too big now."

    Black Zetsu immediately made up his mind. He had been following Madara all this time and was afraid that something wrong would happen to Madara. Now that Madara had stabilized and even found a candidate. However, the ninja world seemed to have changed.

 Chapter 451: Minato Is Really Coming Back This Time

    Chapter 451: Minato Is Really Coming Back This Time

    Konohagakure.

    Aoba strolled in the streets and alleys, admiring the quiet scenery.

    In this period of time.

    The village was immersed in the influence of war. The village was hollow and empty, and there was no one on the road.

    The people in the village almost did not go out. They did not come out and wander around. They hid in their houses and did their best to avoid any accidents.

    Aoba walked around Konohagakure.

    It was not just that he had nothing to do now. He also wanted to see Konohagakure''s appearance when the war happened. He wanted to see Konohagakure in this situation.

    Gradually.

    After Aoba walked a big circle around Konohagakure.

    After that, he walked in the direction of Ramen Ichiraku.

    ...

    Aoba lifted the curtain of Ramen Ichiraku and walked in directly. He sat down on the chair and his eyes fell on Teuchi.

    "Brother Teuchi, I''m here. How''s business recently?" Aoba asked Teuchi with a smile.

    "Business? You want to talk about business with me? Why don''t you take a look at the current environment in the shop? Who else would come out at this critical juncture to eat ramen?" Teuchi said in a bad mood. At this point, he couldn''t even laugh. After all, no passenger flow will directly affect his business.

    "It will pass soon," Aoba said lightly.

    "I believe you. I''m just waiting for Minato to come back. What do you want to eat today? Is it still the same ramen as before?" Teuchi said helplessly. Now, he had placed all his hopes on Minato. This could be said to be his thoughts.

    "It''s not just ramen today, give me a top-quality match. Add everything to me. I''m in a good mood." Aoba said with a smile.

    "Did something happy happen?" Teuchi looked at Aoba in confusion.

    "Yes, just as you said, Minato is coming back soon. The Third Ninja World War is about to end." Aoba still had a smile on his face.

    "I''ve heard your words many times!" Teuchi rolled his eyes at Aoba, but his actions were not ambiguous at all. He had already started to prepare the ramen.

    "This time, Minato is really coming back." Aoba lowered his body and said. It sounded like he was talking to himself, but it also sounded like he was talking to Teuchi.

    However.

    Teuchi did not have any reaction.

    It seemed as if he had not heard what Aoba said.

    Of course.

    It was unknown whether he had really heard it or not.

    Just like that.

    The shop fell into silence.

    ...

    Kirigakure.

    Aoba, who had already turned into the Third Raikage, looked straight at the Third Mizukage who walked out of the fog. The lightning flashing on his body became even more dazzling.

    "Mizukage, do you really think you are my opponent?" Aoba turned on his taunt mode. After all, his goal was very clear. He wanted to stir the war and escalate the nature of the Third Ninja World War, by thoroughly planning the conflicts between the various villages. Only in this way could the ninja world return to a quiet state. This was the stage of detoxification.

    "You are still as arrogant as ever." The Third Mizukage''s voice was light and soft, sounding quite gentle and not like he was going to fight at all.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Aoba directly raised his head and laughed. His laughter was like a roar of thunder, directly exploding on this foggy island. It shocked the scalp of the Kirigakure ninjas present.

    "Mizukage."

    "You have to pay attention to your words."

    "It''s not arrogance."

    "I am powerful!"

    "I am not here to bully you. I am here to give you a chance!"

    Aoba said in an extremely arrogant tone. He deliberately said it like this on purpose.

    "Raikage, get the hell out of Kirigakure now. Let''s meet in the battlefield!" Genji said coldly. He had just heard all of Aoba''s words, and the anger in his heart was no less than that of the Kirigakure ninjas.

    "Who are you?"

    Aoba looked at Genji. Of course, he knew that this person was Genji.

    Whether it was the information he had grasped when he was watching Naruto or the information he obtain when he read Satsuma Rentaro''s memories, he had already known this person a long time ago.

    Not only that.

    Aoba also knew.

    Genji was the person behind the scenes who wants the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    However.

    What Aoba wanted now was to stir up the conflict between Kumogakure and Kirigakure and completely intensify the problems between the two villages into an irreconcilable state.

    If he wasn''t wrong...

    Genji had already obtained the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu that he had modified, and it was already in training.

    Now was the best time.

    But before that.

    Aoba still had to pretend that he didn''t know Genji to achieve the effect of looking down on him, causing his follow-up plan to completely erupt at this moment.

    "This old man is Kirigakure Elder, Genji."

    After Genji heard Aoba''s words, his expression became much uglier. He was highly respected in the Country of Water and had a high status. No matter where he went, he would gain respect. It had been a long time since he had heard such an impolite voice.

    "Oh..."

    Aoba once again dragged out his tone for a very long time. He narrowed his eyes slightly and focused his gaze on Genji. Moreover, when he looked at Genji, he sized him up without any concealment.

    "You are the only one who has been looking for the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu!"

    Ah!

    Aoba''s words made the Kirigakure ninjas exclaim in surprise.

    This was a secret that almost every Kirigakure ninja knew.

    However, they would definitely not reveal this secret.

    Because this was the key to Kirigakure''s rise.

    However.

    Now this kind of secret thing.

    The Third Raikage said it so casually.

    It could be said that this was completely outside of their expectations.

    "It seems that you know a lot. No wonder Rentaro said that you, Kumogakure, have created a lot of obstacles for us to obtain the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. But in the end, we still got the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu. The war is the same. The one who wins, in the end, is still us, Kirigakure." Genji said in a bad tone.

    "Do you think you won?"

    Aoba said meaningfully. He had just looked at Genji carefully. Although there was a distance between them, he did not have the ability to see through things like Byakugan. Although he could not see clearly, he could still roughly see the contents.

    Genji practiced the wrong Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu.

    His chakra and chakra pathways were already in disorder.

    However, Genji himself did not know about this.

    "What do you mean?" Genji''s heart skipped a beat. He vaguely felt that something was wrong.

    "The Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu is in the hands of our Kumogakure, how can it be easily taken back by your Kirigakure? The fundamental reason why you can get it at that time is that I let you get it!"

    As Aoba spoke, his aura began to rise.

    "So..."

    "Do you understand now?"

    "The Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu that you practiced was given to you by me."

    "What you got was a fake one!"

 Chapter 452: Genjis Death

    Chapter 452: Genji''s Death

    Aoba''s words were like a bomb that exploded in Genji''s head. His face which was originally brimming with confidence was now filled with intense shock and disbelief. He felt that such a thing had completely overturned all of his knowledge during this period of time and had greatly impacted his confidence.

    "How... how is this possible?!"

    Genji''s body instinctively shook slightly and he involuntarily took a step back. The gaze he looked at Aoba had already become a lot more blurry.

    Impossible!

    Absolutely impossible!

    How could such a thing happen now?

    When he was practicing ninjutsu from the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, there were indeed some obstacles. But with his efforts, he was able to forcibly practice them.

    The efficiency of casting water-release ninjutsu was indeed much higher.

    Fake!

    It was definitely fake!

    The purpose of this was to distract him!

    This was cheating him!

    After a period of consideration, Genji immediately felt that this was what the situation was right now. There was no reason for any other problems to occur.

    Thinking of this.

    Genji felt a little better in his heart, and his worries were not so heavy.

    ...

    Except for Genji.

    The other ninjas at the scene had the same concerns, but they were more confused.

    Could it be...

    Genji-sama was really practicing the wrong Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu?!

    Didn''t Genji-sama know about this?

    Huge question marks appeared on everyone''s head. They looked at the two of them. They were either looking at Genji or Aoba, who was using The Third Raikage''s appearance.

    "Raikage, don''t think that you can shake my heart with this method. What right do you have to say that the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu we got is fake? You haven''t seen it!" Genji scolded loudly. His heart had already started to become chaotic. He was just trying his best to keep himself calm on the surface. However, his quietly raised tone betrayed his heart.

    "I made it very clear just now..."

    Aoba shook his head. After seeing Genji''s appearance, he already understood that this person was starting to panic. It was just that this person refused to admit it until he saw the coffin.

    "I gave you the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu you got."

    "After I got the scroll, I reversed the content of the scroll."

    "In other words..."

    "The Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu you practice was wrong!"

    Aoba was sure that no one had seen the scroll except Genji. After all, Genji also needed to consolidate his position in the Country of Water, and improving Kirigakure''s strength was not something that could be done in a short period of time.

    It was like Konohagakure had obtained a ninjutsu scroll of some sort, but it won''t be popularized immediately so that everyone ninja can learn it.

    Therefore.

    Even if it was clearly stated that Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu''s content was faked.

    It did not matter.

    Right now, no one would be able to get the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu and then reverse the content.

    Of course.

    Even if there was such a person.

    He did not dare to practice it.

    Who knew if what Aoba said was true or false?!

    Before these people could question his words again, Aoba immediately followed up.

    "I will give you an example to make you give up."

    As Aoba spoke, he raised his hands and made a move that shocked the Kirigakure ninjas present.

    Forming a hand seal!

    That''s right, it was forming a hand seal!

    For a ninja, forming a hand seal was a very normal action!

    Every ninja had to do it countless times!

    However.

    This kind of action appeared on the Third Raikage''s body, but it was not so normal.

    After all.

    Ninjas in the ninja world all knew.

    After hearing Aoba''s words, the Third Mizukage''s eyelids twitched slightly. He could no longer maintain his usual calmness and composure.

    "You said that Genji is dead?"

    "Quick!"

    "Go and see what is going on!"

    The Third Mizukage was no longer so calm. He immediately ordered a Kirigakure ninja to check on Genji.

    "Yes!"

    After hearing the Third Mizukage''s order, the ninja was shocked.

    So he immediately ran toward Genji''s body.

    This kind of action.

    It had already affected the hearts of the Kirigakure ninjas.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s eyes focused on one place.

    Their faces were filled with worry.

    "De... Dead..."

    The ninja, who was inspecting Genji''s body, raise his trembling fingers from Genji''s neck and his voice also trembled as he said that.

    As a ninja born in Kirigakure.

    He was especially clear about Genji''s status in the Country of Water.

    He also understood what Genji''s death meant.

    This was no longer a simple matter.

    It was a major event in the Country of Water!

    "Hiss..."

    Every Kirigakure ninja gasped and their hearts were heavy.

    "Genji-sama is dead..."

    "How could Genji-sama die so easily?"

    "It must be the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu!"

    "That''s right, it''s the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu!"

    "Raikage, you''re too much!"

    "..."

    Angry voices sounded out from the crowd.

    These people all looked toward Aoba.

    Everyone''s eyes turned red.

    What happened here had already caused them to attribute all of their hatred to Aoba.

    To be precise...

    It was the Third Raikage.

    "Now you understand!"

    Aoba struck while the iron was hot and immediately began to sprinkle salt on the wounds of these Kirigakure ninjas. He had been here for so long, how could he give up such a good opportunity?

    "This is the result of you fighting against us!"

    "I knew that you were eager to have the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu because you wanted to go against our Kumogakure!"

    "So I made this plan!"

    "Sure enough!"

    "You Kirigakure, after getting the Scroll of Water Release Ninjutsu, immediately attack our Kumogakure!"

    "Do you really think your wings are hard?"

    "I will tell you now!"

    "As long as I want to..."

    "I can kill you at any time!"

    When Aoba finished speaking, his body emitted a wave of killing intent. Of course, he was only saying this. He would not personally do this.

    Otherwise, everything would be meaningless.

    He still needed these ninjas to attack Kumogakure!

    In this way.

    The situation in the ninja world would become even more chaotic!

 Chapter 453: There Is Only One Way in Front of Us

    Chapter 453: There Is Only One Way in Front of Us

    A strong killing intent emanated from Aoba''s body, covering all of Kirigakure''s ninjas.

    At this time.

    Almost everyone was under this haze.

    Coupled with the death of Genji.

    The Kirigakure ninjas were furious for a moment, but they did not dare to say anything. All of their eyes were focused on Aoba, and no one dared to act rashly.

    "Now, I will give you three days."

    "During this period of time, you should think about it carefully."

    "It''s best to retreat within three days."

    "Otherwise..."

    "Don''t blame me for being rude to you, Kirigakure!"

    Aoba knew that the atmosphere was almost over. Now that it was time to end, he immediately left these words and disappeared in a flash.

    Of course.

    He didn''t want the meaning in his words to be achieved.

    Instead, he wanted this matter to continue to deteriorate.

    He was stimulating the anger and courage in these people''s hearts.

    The more he wanted them to surrender and pretend to be grandchildren, the angrier these people would feel.

    Swish!

    Aoba''s figure flashed and instantly disappeared.

    None of the Kirigakure ninjas at the scene moved to stop Aoba. It was not that they did not want to stop him, but they did not dare to.

    After all, Genji was already dead.

    Moreover, the Third Mizukage had not spoken yet.

    They did not dare to act rashly.

    After Aoba left, the Kirigakure ninjas at the scene focused their eyes on their Third Mizukage. Their eyes were flashing with anger and doubt, but they still wait for their Third Mizukage''s orders.

    "Mizukage-sama..."

    The Kirigakure ninjas let out a strong doubt. They were somewhat uncertain about Kirigakure''s future development. They did not know whether they should fight with all their might or compromise and beg for forgiveness from Kumogakure.

    "Everyone."

    Third Mizukage spoke slowly. His eyes were still tightly closed. Moreover, his expression had returned to normal and calm. His tone of voice was like still water, giving people a refreshing feeling.

    "I know you have a lot of doubts about the village''s decision."

    "Now I can tell you very responsibly."

    "This battle."

    "Not only will we not withdraw."

    "We have to send more ninjas."

    "We have to win."

    "And we have to win beautifully!"

    The Third Mizukage said loudly. His voice was very loud and he spoke slowly, enough for the surrounding Kirigakure ninjas to clearly hear every word he said.

    "OH! OH! OH!"

    When the Kirigakure ninjas heard their Mizukage''s words, they immediately cheered loudly. Everyone had an excited expression on their faces. After all, after experiencing such a thing, they hated the Third Raikage and did not have a good impression of him.

    They were all ninjas.

    Ninjas could endure for the sake of the big picture.

    However, they were also bloodthirsty.

    Now that their Mizukage had clearly told them that they did not need to endure, then who among them was not afraid of death? As long as they were on the battlefield, they would definitely fight Kumogakure to their heart''s content.

    "Mizukage-sama, can we consider this matter again? If the Raikage dares to come here, doesn''t that mean that he has victory in his hands? Should we avoid them?" One of the Kirigakure ninjas asked.

    Following this person''s question.

    The scene immediately became quiet.

    The words this person asked were also the doubts in their hearts. No one wanted to affect their Kirigakure''s future because of this matter.

    "This is the result of my careful consideration."

    The Third Mizukage did not avoid this matter. Instead, he directly responded to this question. His closed eyes looked very calm as if there was a special magic that could make people quickly calm down and no longer be restrained by emotions. One by one, they returned to their rational thinking.

    "Now, Iwagakure is fighting with Konohagakure."

    "The situation in the ninja world is complicated."

    "We can''t just listen to what the Raikage says. We have to see the current situation with our own eyes."

    "We need to figure out whether this is the case or not."

    "Then..."

    "The first thing we need to think about is..."

    "Why did Raikage do this!"

    The Third Mizukage said one sentence after another. He used his own method to shift everyone''s attention to him, allowing everyone''s thoughts to follow his thoughts.

    "Yes!"

    "Why?"

    "Why the Raikage needed to come here personally to say this?"

    "It is indeed very strange!"

    "This time, Raikage came very abnormally!"

    "..."

    The Third Mizukage threw out another question.

    However, he did not give the Kirigakure ninjas enough time to think.

    Thus, he answered the question himself.

    "The reason is very simple!"

    "Raikage is not here to start a war!"

    "He is here to seek peace!"

    The moment the Third Mizukage said this, the Kirigakure ninjas on the scene immediately gasped and not daring to believe their ears.

    They had all experienced what had just happened.

    Was this conclusion that a normal person could come up with?

    But...

    They just couldn''t find any problems.

    After all, they had been following the Third Mizukage''s line of thought. It seemed that this was all true.

    But this thought really made them feel scared!

    "Raikage doesn''t want the war to continue!"

    "Otherwise, he doesn''t need to talk so much nonsense!"

    "He can lead a ninja troop to launch a surprise attack on our Kirigakure!"

    "With his strength, he will definitely set off a bloody storm when he has already come here!"

    "But he didn''t do so!"

    "He only continued to flaunt his dominance using words. His mouth is very powerful and his body is very honest!"

    "As for why he did this..."

    "If I''m not wrong, the current Kumogakure is under a lot of pressure when facing Iwagakure. The battle between us and them involves too much of their energy, making them unable to concentrate on fighting as a result."

    "Because of this reason."

    "We just needed to attack Kumogakure more forcefully!"

    The Third Mizukage''s thoughts gradually came to a complete circle. He came to his own conclusion and found the most reasonable point in these judgments.

    Of course.

    He did not think that the Third Raikage was a fake one.

    After all, the ninja world did not have such a powerful camouflage technique. Not only could it be disguised in appearance, but it could also be maintained while in Lightning Chakra Node.

    It was impossible to do this!

    "Right now, there are only two paths in front of us!"

    "One is to fight to the end with Kumogakure!"

    "The other is to negotiate with Kumogakure!"

    "Then why should I choose to fight with Kumogakure?"

    The Third Mizukage still used his unique way of asking questions, bringing the thoughts of the people around him into his train of thought.

    "If we negotiate for peace, then there will be no more battles between us and Kumogakure. This way, we may benefit on the surface, but Kumogakure is really the biggest beneficiary. They can focus on fighting against Iwagakure, and all the sense of urgency will disappear."

    "If we, Kirigakure, have not launched this war against Kumogakure and still have an alliance with Kumogakure, then there is no problem."

    "But a damaged mirror cannot be fixed like before!"

    "Once Kumogakure recovers for a period of time, they will use all their energy to deal with us, Kirigakure."

    "When that time comes..."

    "We, Kirigakure, will be passive!"

    When the Third Mizukage said this, his tone paused. He knew that the people at the scene had already thought of this. Everyone knew what the consequences would be, so he did not continue to speak in this place.

    "So..."

    "There is only one way in front of us."

    "That is to defeat Kumogakure!"

    "Fight hard!"

    "Bring out the reputation of our Kirigakure in one fell swoop!"

    "Let our position in the Five Major Ninja Villages not appear so humble!"

    The Third Mizukage used his way of thinking to straighten things out. After he explained everything, he found that this was really the case.

    "Fight!"

    "Fight!"

    "Fight!"

    "..."

    The Kirigakure ninjas followed the Third Mizukage''s line of thought. They all thought of this point. They also understood that the Third Raikage did not want to fight. Coming here looked majestic, but in fact, he was just fierce but weak. He did not dare to kill anyone easily, otherwise, it will start a war.

    As for why he didn''t say something soft.

    From their point of view, they directly think that Raikage''s character likes to pretend to be aggressive, and it was easy for them to find flaws if he speaks soft words, so he did such a contradictory thing just now.

    Thinking of this...

    The confidence of the Kirigakure ninjas became stronger.

    The more afraid the other side was, the more excited they were. The more unyielding the other side was, the more they wanted to see the other side struggling under them.

    This could stimulate the feeling of their most primitive conquest.

    "Pass my order!"

    The Third Mizukage immediately spoke. His tone was no longer gentle but revealed an unquestionable dignity. If not for the fact that he couldn''t speak before, he wouldn''t be willing to be a gentle Mizukage.

    "Gather Kirigakure ninja army immediately in half an hour and launch an all-out attack on Kumogakure!"

 Chapter 454: Namikaze Minato!

    Chapter 454: Namikaze Minato!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 454 Namikaze Minato!

    Five days later.

    Aoba sat in the Anbu dormitory.

    At this time, his clone''s memories had all returned to his body. Everything that these clones had done had been transmitted to his brain.

    "Now everything is ready..."

    Aoba knew very well what kind of things he had done. These things were enough to make the ninja world in a chaotic situation.

    It was now the Third Ninja World War.

    Iwagakure and Konohagakure''s ninjas fought in a bloody battle on the border between the Country of Fire and the Country of Earth. People died and the surrounding trees were watered with blood every day.

    The more the ninjas fought, the fiercer they became.

    It was already a situation where they would not stop until one of them was annihilated.

    They could even do anything for victory.

    Apart from that.

    After Iwagakure dispatched a large number of ninjas, they encountered a ruthless backstab from Sunagakure. A large number of puppets entered their village, causing great harm.

    There were not many deaths.

    Only...

    Many of Iwagakure''s ninjas were injured.

    They were very disgusted by Sunagakure''s actions.

    Even the Tsuchikage personally fought back against the invading puppets.

    But...

    Something that puzzled Onoki appeared.

    After these puppets were defeated, they did not see any shadow of a puppet master. Those who controlled the puppets seemed to have disappeared along with the puppets that were defeated.

    This was very strange!

    Not only did Iwagakure have such an encounter, but Sunagakure was also the same. When their ninjas were sent out to attack Konohagakure, their village directly encountered Iwagakure''s backstab.

    Sunagakure was in a much worse state than Iwagakure.

    You have to know...

    Sunagakure had once ambushed Konohagakure.

    Moreover.

    In Aoba''s knowledge.

    Only when it came to the generation of Gaara and Naruto did they feel a little better. As for the past, it had always been Sunagakure and Konohagakure forming an alliance, but in the end, they tore up this alliance.

    In the face of such a village.

    Aoba did not leave any face.

    He controlled earth-release ninjutsu when he was in the desert and launched an attack on Sunagakure, causing Sunagakure''s wall to collapse.

    At this point.

    Both Sunagakure and Iwagakure had established a conflict that was difficult to resolve. They hated each other to the bone.

    On the other side.

    Kumogakure.

    In Raikage''s office.

    The Third Raikage looked at the scroll sent by the ninja on the front line and frowned. His eyes flashed with doubt.

    "Is Kirigakure crazy?"

    There were a lot of question marks on Third Raikage''s head. Since he became Raikage, no, to be precise, since he remembered things, Kirigakure had never been so crazy.

    "This number..."

    "All the ninjas in their village have come out!"

    "Did we, Kumogakure, dig their ancestor''s graves?"

    Even if it was just a fart.

    He could not gamble.

    Because he could not afford to lose.

    "This..."

    The young man looked at his father''s self-opinionated appearance and understood that his father had already made up his mind. No matter what he said, it would be useless. No one could persuade his father in this state.

    "I understand."

    The young man nodded and put on a look of enjoyment. After all, there was no other way apart from this.

    ...

    Konohagakure.

    In the Hokage''s office.

    "Danzo, what should we do now? The front line is about to collapse. We were just ambushed by Sunagakure. Many ninjas have been injured and lost their fighting strength. If this continues, I am afraid that Iwagakure will attack the village." Hiruzen said with a face full of worry. At this time, he was really afraid. The development of the matter was too fast. His Hokage position was already in danger.

    "In the current situation, we have to send more ninjas," Danzo said helplessly. After the injury and the treatment, his temperament changed a lot. He understood that his life was now in the hands of someone else, so he became extra careful when he spoke. He did not want to say anything wrong that would cause his life. After being injured, he cherished his life even more.

    "There are no more ninjas!" Hiruzen was worried. He did not care about the matter of Konoha White Fang stealing merit points. Right now, protecting the village was the most important thing.

    "Yes." Danzo nodded. He thought about it and felt that the person wearing the mask was not that person, so he dared to speak.

    "Who?" Hiruzen was stunned for a moment. He was the Hokage of the village, and he was very clear about the current situation of the village. Konoha Hospital was already overcrowded. He didn''t even have Hokage''s Anbu by his side. The remaining was for him to personally go on stage.

    "Your student, Orochimaru." Danzo said in a low voice.

    "Orochimaru?" The color of Hiruzen''s face changed even more. He was not only worried about Konoha White Fang stealing the merit points but also worried about Orochimaru. After all, the latter was also a strong competitor for the Hokage position. But he still said, "What can he do by himself?"

    "Although he is alone, his strength is comparable to hundreds of ninjas. It is very difficult for Iwagakure to match up to his strength." Danzo said seriously. He recommended Orochimaru at this time because he was actually making arrangements for his future affairs.

    "This..." Hiruzen immediately hesitated.

    "In addition to this method, we can only recruit students from the Ninja School," Danzo said helplessly. Right now, he had no way to give any good ideas. There were only so many ninjas in each village because it was very slow to train them. However, their death was fast. At this speed, the number of ninjas in the village left would not be enough, and would be exhausted soon. He did not have the ability to make beans into soldiers, so how could he have a better way?

    "Students cannot be allowed to participate in the war unless it is absolutely necessary. The public opinion in the village will change resulting in me taking responsibility and resigning." Hiruzen directly shook his head. As the Hokage of the village, he was too clear about the consequences of doing so. If he used the students, it would be equivalent to putting the students in a place of life and death. Even mature ninjas might not be able to come back alive, let alone the children in the village. The casualties would definitely fill up his negative information.

    "Hiruzen, why are you so hesitant? Now, make a decision immediately. Our top priority is to protect the village first even if you have to take responsibility and resign as a result. If the village is gone, what is the point of you being the Hokage?" Danzo was still helpless.

    "There must be a better way..."

    Hiruzen frowned. He quickly thought about it. He did not want Orochimaru to go to the battlefield. He liked this student very much and even give some preference for this student. However, deep in his heart, he was still somewhat afraid of this student of his.

    In this student''s eyes...

    He could not see the light of the will of fire.

    Once he releases him.

    He might fall into a situation that he could not control.

    "Actually, I feel that letting Orochimaru go is a better result. Because of Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraiya might also be attracted. This way, we will gather the Sannin again. With the three of them, we can instantly turn the situation around." Danzo said again. He had his own plans in his heart. As long as he let Orochimaru go to the battlefield, the follow-up would be much more convenient for him.

    "You mean that Orochimaru can bring Jiraiya to the battlefield..."

    Hiruzen silently repeated. When he mentioned Jiraiya''s name, his eyes immediately widened, and his eyes flashed with hope.

    "That''s right!"

    "I told you I seemed to have overlooked something!"

    "Jiraiya!"

    "That''s right, it''s Jiraiya!"

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Hiruzen suddenly burst out laughing. There was no longer the haze from before. He seemed to be in a very good mood.

    "Hiruzen, Jiraiya''s whereabouts are unknown. We can''t find him at all. If he is willing to help the village, he probably comes out long ago." Danzo felt that Hiruzen''s brain was broken.

    "No, no, no..."

    Hiruzen shook his head again and again, his eyes shining with confidence.

    "I''m not looking for Jiraiya."

    "It''s his student..."

    "Namikaze Minato!"

 Chapter 455: Black Zetsu

    Chapter 455: Black Zetsu

    At this time, Hiruzen suddenly thought of Minato, who had already gone to Mount Myoboku. It had been a long time since he last saw him.

    There had been too many things that had happened during this period of time.

    He had been busy dealing with all kinds of things and had almost forgotten about Minato.

    "Right now, Minato is still in Mount Myoboku. I wonder what kind of strength he has now. It is time to call him back."

    Hiruzen said in a deep voice.

    He felt that Minato was a better choice than Orochimaru.

    Now, there was already a Konoha White Fang in the front line. After this battle, he would definitely accumulate great merit and popularity.

    He absolutely can not let Orochimaru go out.

    Minato was young...

    There was no threat.

    Thinking of this, Hiruzen was absolutely sure that Minato was the best candidate. No one was more suitable than him.

    "Hiruzen..."

    Danzo took a deep look at Hiruzen, his eyes flashing with helplessness. After that, he shook his head and said, "Are you sure you want to play tricks at this time?"

    "Danzo, what do you mean?" When Hiruzen heard Danzo''s words, he was stunned for a moment. In fact, there were many things that he had not thought through clearly. He just felt that this was the best choice at the moment.

    "Do you think that Minato is not a threat?" Danzo''s single eye that was exposed on the outside stared at Hiruzen as if he had seen through all of Hiruzen''s thoughts.

    "En..." Hiruzen nodded without hesitation.

    "You are wrong!" Danzo said lightly.

    "Do you mean that Minato also needs to be on guard?" Hiruzen was stunned. He felt that this matter was already beyond his understanding. After all, Minato had only been gone for a few days. Could there be something special about Mount Myoboku that allowed Minato to surpass Konoha White Fang in a short period of time?

    "I''m not saying that Minato is a big threat. I agree with your idea. That is, he does not have much influence. He is not a match for Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo. But what you have to consider is to disperse Hatake Sakumo''s power, not letting him continue to lead alone." Danzo said his reason.

    "Danzo, I don''t understand what you mean..." Hiruzen was confused. Before he could react, he had a feeling that he was about to be entangled by Danzo.

    "Hu..."

    Danzo took a deep breath. He felt that Hiruzen''s way of thinking was very rigid and he did not know how to be flexible. Even if he thought of some ideas, they were not completed well.

    For example, what he thought of now.

    "If you think like that..."

    Danzo slowly opened his mouth and began to correct Hiruzen''s thoughts. After all, this is related to Konohagakure and their future rights.

    "If you let Minato go to the front line, he almost won''t have any effect. Even if his strength reaches Jonin''s level, he is still just a Jonin."

    "Do you understand what I mean?"

    "Ninja war situation would not change with just one or two Jonin!"

    "Moreover, Minato might not be able to improve much during this period of time."

    "This way."

    "If you recall Minato and let him go to the front line, not only will you not be able to change the war situation, but you will also let Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, continue to take the limelight!"

    "This is a mistake in the decision-making!"

    Danzo said one sentence after another. His current idea was not only to help Hiruzen keep the Hokage position but also some more important things, such as saving Konohagakure.

    After all, this was a ninja war.

    Whoever wins and loses.

    Everything was hard to predict.

    No one could rashly give an answer.

    "I understand what you said. If we can send Orochimaru, would it be better?" Hiruzen frowned and said coldly. He had already seen that Danzo still wanted him to send Orochimaru to the front line. This made him have no choice but to doubt Danzo''s purpose.

    "Of course!"

    Danzo immediately nodded, his eyes flashing with wisdom.

    "Orochimaru is stronger than Minato. He is not a simple Jonin. You know more about his strength than I do!"

    "It is because of Orochimaru''s strong strength that he will achieve great results after joining the war. To a certain extent, it is more likely to change the situation than Minato."

    "The most important thing is..."

    "After the Second Ninja World War, Orochimaru has become very famous. He is one of the few ninjas in the village who can be compared to Konoha White Fang."

    "One mountain can not have two tigers!"

    "After Orochimaru joins the battle, he will inevitably disperse Konoha White Fang''s ruling power."

    "In this way..."

    "Not only can we send Orochimaru to win the war, but he can also share Konoha White Fang''s achievements on the battlefield so that they can restrict each other."

    "Your Hokage position will be stabilized!"

    Danzo analyzed it in an orderly manner. What he said was very beneficial to Hiruzen. He did not want any of the people between Hatake Sakumo and Orochimaru to take the Hokage position. He hoped that he would take the position.

    "I understand what you mean."

    Hiruzen nodded heavily. However, he did not immediately give a conclusion. Instead, he looked deeply at Danzo and said slowly, "I will consider your proposal."

    Danzo narrowed his eyes and looked at Hiruzen.

    Gradually.

    He discovered something very important.

    After he was injured this time, his power of speech had obviously decreased. In the past, whatever he said to Hiruzen, the latter would respect his opinion.

    Now...

    Obviously, Hiruzen did not trust him that much.

    At this moment.

    Black Zetsu seemed to feel Aoba''s gaze.

    He immediately turned to look in Aoba''s direction.

    At this moment.

    The two looked at each other.

    They both saw each other''s eyes.

    "..."

    Black Zetsu was speechless. He felt as if someone was looking at him just now. He instinctively looked in that direction, but there really was a person.

    However, Black Zetsu only had one impression of that person.

    Black eyes.

    Nothing else could be seen clearly.

    Without any hesitation, Black Zetsu immediately controlled his body and jumped onto the ground, ready to drill into the ground.

    At the moment, he had not officially appeared in front of Madara.

    Therefore, he could not borrow White Zetsu.

    He could only use his own abilities.

    But...

    He had no abilities and only could run right now.

    "Black Zetsu!"

    Aoba bluntly called out Black Zetsu''s name. After that, he leaped up and his speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Black Zetsu.

    He had waited for Black Zetsu for a long time.

    Now, they finally met.

    Since that was the case.

    Then it was impossible for him to let Black Zetsu escape.

    There could only be one big boss behind the scenes in this world, and that was him, not Black Zetsu.

    As long as there was no Black Zetsu to make trouble.

    In that case, things at the back would all become simpler.

    "???"

    A lot of question marks appeared on Black Zetsu''s head. He had no idea why this person could recognize him. Right now, he did not have a formal identity.

    But he could not stop.

    The more he was recognized.

    The more dangerous it was.

    He did not care about the gains and losses right now.

    Ever since he was thrown out by his mother, he had been working hard to save his mother. Even he did not remember how much time had passed.

    In other words...

    He was already used to failure.

    Even if he did not succeed this time, it did not matter. He just needed to find a place to hide and appear in the next era.

    "You can''t run away."

    Aoba''s faint voice suddenly sounded in Black Zetsu''s ears. Following that, the earth trembled as if the ground here had collapsed.

    Rumble...

    The ground was shattered into pieces, and one could clearly see Black Zetsu who had just entered. Before he could escape, he was once again illuminated by the light.

    In the middle of the crater.

    Aoba still maintained the posture of clenching his fists.

    Just now.

    He used the Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique plus Chakra Enhance Strength and opened the ground with a punch, leaving Black Zetsu in a state of no hiding.

    "Seal!"

    Aoba said indifferently. Just as he finished speaking, black paper tags suddenly appeared in all of Black Zetsu''s escape path.

    "You... you... When did you leave the seal?"

    Black Zetsu was stunned for a moment. After that, he no longer hesitated and quickly ran outside.

    Only.

    No matter how fast he was running, he would be able to run.

    It couldn''t be compared to the speed at which the seals were expanding.

    Black lines instantly sealed the entire space, trapping Black Zetsu inside and preventing him from breaking out of the encirclement in a short period of time.

    "What kind of seal is this?!"

    Black Zetsu was stunned. In his impression, the only people who could use such a seal were Uzumaki Mito and some Uzumaki Clan.

    But the Uzumaki Clan had already been exterminated!

    How did such a terrifying sealing technique be released?

    "I already said that you won''t be able to escape."

    Aoba took a step forward, seemingly crossing through space and directly arriving in front of Black Zetsu. After that, he raised his hand and directly grabbed Black Zetsu''s head.

 Chapter 456: My Name Is Otsutsuki Toneri!

    Chapter 456: My Name Is Otsutsuki Toneri!

    At this moment.

    Black Zetsu was extremely scared!

    Ever since Otsutsuki Hagoromo died, this was the first time he had encountered this kind of situation.

    His means of concealment could be said to be unparalleled in the world.

    Even strong people like Indra and Madara, neither of them had discovered his traces.

    But...

    At this time.

    He was actually discovered by this unknown youth.

    This kind of thing was hard for him to accept!

    Not only that.

    He was also trapped by the other party''s tyrannical seal technique here.

    There was no chakra in his body. He could drill through the ground, but he had no way to pass through the terrifying seal here.

    "Not good!"

    Black Zetsu was secretly shocked. At this time, he had already realized the seriousness of the problem. It was rare in his life that he felt that he had encountered a dangerous situation, and he had a feeling that he might overturn the car.

    He was just here to see what was going on with Konohagakure!

    In the past, he had also entered Konohagakure even when Hashirama and Madara were there, but none of them discovered him.

    Until Uzumaki Mito set up a perception barrier around Konohagakure...

    He knew that Konohagakure had already put on a cover.

    It was like an invincible membrane with the ability to perceive intruders as long as it was touched.

    Its perception ability was so strong that he can''t come in and out at will like before.

    Unless...

    Unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Otherwise, every time he came to Konohagakure, he would look from outside the village and would not easily break through that layer of membrane. After all, the people in the village would sense it.

    However.

    Black Zetsu had never expected this.

    He had just arrived here and had yet to see anything when he was already trapped by another type of barrier.

    Moreover.

    The person who trapped him.

    He actually wanted to grab his head.

    Black Zetsu reacted almost instantly. He immediately controlled his body and leaned backward to avoid the hand.

    "It has already come to this point. Do you still think you can escape?"

    Seeing Black Zetsu retreat, the corner of Aoba''s mouth behind the mask slightly curled up. After he came to the ninja world, he thought about how he would meet Black Zetsu.

    However, he did not expect it to be this way.

    Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum!

    Just as Aoba finished speaking, the barrier that had spread out in the surroundings began to gather toward him at an extremely terrifying speed.

    This barrier was like a prison cell.

    It trapped both Aoba and Black Zetsu here.

    This made it so that the area that Black Zetsu could dodge became smaller and smaller. There was no way for him to completely dodge and even dodged Aoba''s hand.

    "What are you doing?"

    Black Zetsu asked coldly. This was the first time he had been forced into such a situation. His golden eyes stared fixedly into Aoba''s eyes. Even so, he still couldn''t figure out this person''s identity.

    "Play with you."

    There was still a smile on Aoba''s face, but his smile was still covered by the mask. As he spoke, his right hand suddenly landed on Black Zetsu''s head, making contact with Black Zetsu''s head.

    Hum!

    Aoba''s body suddenly shook.

    Immediately after.

    Memories flooded his mind.

    These memories.

    It was all Black Zetsu''s memories.

    It was just that.

    These memories were too huge.

    At this moment, his head felt like it was swelling.

    It was too big!

    It was too bloated!

    Under such a charge, Aoba instantly stopped moving.

    Black Zetsu saw this opportunity and immediately crawled onto Aoba, fusing with him.

    At this moment.

    Black substance seemed to appear on Aoba''s body, occupying half of his body and starting to control his body.

    "I want to see."

    "Who are you?"

    "How dare you do such a thing to me!"

    "Unforgivable!"

    Black Zetsu controlled Aoba''s right hand and slowly bent it toward the mask. He was very angry. After all, he had lived for so long and had never seen anyone treat him like this.

    At that moment just now.

    He even felt a very strong sense of danger.

    It was as if the heavy responsibility of rescuing his mother was about to end, and there was no way to continue.

    However.

    At this moment.

    This was too terrifying!

    "What exactly do you want to say?"

    "What do you know?"

    "Don''t play riddles with me!"

    "You don''t know anything at all!"

    "You''re just pretending to be mysterious!"

    Black Zetsu said loudly, trying to control his emotions as much as possible and making himself appear as if nothing had been exposed.

    As Black Zetsu said these words one by one.

    There was a smile in Aoba''s eyes as he stared silently as if he was looking at a prisoner who had been caught in action and was doing his last struggle.

    "You won''t shed a tear until you see the coffin!"

    Aoba silently shook his head. Then, he nodded and said, "Alright. If you think that my words are just a riddle, then I might as well make it clearer."

    As soon as Aoba said this.

    The atmosphere in the barrier became even more oppressive.

    Black Zetsu was completely silent.

    His hands were clenched into fists.

    He was already extremely nervous.

    Moreover.

    His mind was still reflecting.

    Where was the problem?

    He was the only one who knew about this. He had never told anyone. How did this person know?

    Just as Black Zetsu was thinking.

    Aoba slowly spoke.

    "Black Zetsu."

    "You have lived for so many years with one purpose."

    "To save your mother..."

    "Otsutsuki Kaguya!"

    "Am I right?"

    The moment Aoba said this, it was as if a bomb exploded in Black Zetsu''s head. It caused Black Zetsu''s thoughts to come to a standstill, and he was completely dumbfounded.

    Mother...

    Otsutsuki Kaguya!

    He had even said her name!

    Finished!

    This person really knew!

    Things had become troublesome!

    Right now...

    Black Zetsu was in a panic for the first time.

    In the past, he was always very calm when he was executing his plan because he knew that even if the mission failed, there would be a next time.

    Asura and Indra''s chakra would continuously be passed down.

    One day.

    He would find an opportunity to combine the two people''s chakra.

    And Together with the 9 bijuu.

    He would find an opportunity to combine the two people''s chakra and together with the 9 bijuu, he would save his mother, Otsutsuki Kaguya!

    On this point.

    He was not worried.

    After all, he could live for a long time. As long as there was enough time, he would succeed!

    But now he panicked.

    He was no longer calm!

    His plan had been completely seen through by others...

    Then...

    Everything was a different matter.

    "Who are you?"

    Black Zetsu stared at Aoba. He did not acknowledge or deny what Aoba said. After all, no matter what kind of reaction he made, it was equivalent to admitting such a thing. Now he only wanted to know Aoba''s identity.

    "You asked me who I am..."

    The smile on Aoba''s face behind the mask rose even higher. He suddenly thought of a very interesting idea, which could give him a completely different identity.

    "I am your mother..."

    Aoba deliberately dragged out his voice. After he said this, his tone paused slightly, which directly frightened Black Zetsu, whose eyes were full of disbelief.

    "Younger brother!"

    Aoba added.

    He felt that this identity made him very satisfied.

    After that, he nodded again.

    "That''s right!"

    "I am your mother''s younger brother!"

    "That is..."

    "Your uncle!"

    "My name is Otsutsuki Toneri!"

    Aoba had to take out a name. However, he could not think of a name for a moment so he directly used the name of the person on the moon. In any case, the real Otsutsuki Toneri would not appear at this time.

    Hearing Aoba''s words...

    Black Zetsu was completely shocked and dumbfounded...

 Chapter 457: Are You Really My Uncle?

    Chapter 457: Are You Really My Uncle?

    Aoba knew that if he wanted to say that he was related to Black Zetsu''s mother, Otsutsuki Kaguya, then he had to say that he was from the Otsutsuki clan.

    But...

    For a moment, he could not make up a reasonable name.

    The first name that come to his mind after a while was...

    Otsutsuki Toneri.

    When Aoba was watching anime in the modern world, he had a rather deep impression of this person. After all, he reveals the existence of Tenseigan.

    So.

    Aoba borrowed Toneri''s name.

    "Otsutsuki Toneri?"

    "You are my mother''s younger brother?"

    "My uncle?"

    "People from the Otsutsuki Clan?"

    "This..."

    A lot of question marks appeared on Black Zetsu''s head. He was already dumbfounded by Aoba''s words. He was completely dumbfounded and did not know how to describe his current mood.

    Should he believe this?!

    Believe it?

    No matter how he thinks about it, it felt very ridiculous!

    It gave off a very fake feeling!

    Black Zetsu clearly felt that the masked man in front of him was talking nonsense with him!

    But...

    Do not believe it?

    This person had unexpectedly revealed the biggest secret in his heart!

    He had never told anyone such a secret.

    He was completely in a state of confusion.

    In a short period of time, he had lost the ability to judge, so he could not distinguish the authenticity of the words spoken by the person in front of him.

    "That''s right, I am your uncle. I have just arrived here not long ago. Leave the matter of saving your mother to me." Aoba said indifferently, directly saying something that startled Black Zetsu.

    "You came to save my mother?" Black Zetsu did not believe Aoba''s words, but he also did not completely reject them. No matter what, it still ignited a seed of hope in his heart.

    "Yes." Aoba nodded.

    "I don''t even know what you look like. Why should I accept that you are my uncle? You should at least give me some evidence!" Black Zetsu couldn''t help but say. He felt that such a problem was not too difficult. As long as this person was indeed his uncle, then it could naturally be proved.

    "Children don''t need to know so much about adults, they just need to be good and obedient." Aoba''s tone was still indifferent.

    "???"

    A lot of question marks appeared on Black Zetsu''s head again. He never thought that he would receive such an answer. No matter how he heard it, he felt that it was ridiculous as if he was prevailing.

    "You don''t have to worry about the things here. Take me to see Madara now. I want to see the Gedo Statue with my own eyes." Aoba raised his hand and patted Black Zetsu''s shoulder. The moment he patted down, a stream of chakra poured into Black Zetsu''s body, and immediately left a black spot on Black Zetsu''s shoulder. It perfectly merged with Black Zetsu''s body. It was the Flying Thunder God Formula.

    "You... you... you... you actually know Uchiha Madara!" Black Zetsu was attracted by Aoba''s words. He did not notice that his body had changed slightly. His heart was in an indescribable shock. After all, only he and several other White Zetsu knew about Madara. It was also a secret.

    This secret was different from his mother''s secret.

    His mother''s secret was something that no one in the ninja world knew.

    But...

    After all, the person in front of him was his mother''s younger brother, his uncle, so knowing something about his mother might not be a big deal.

    However.

    Madara''s matter was his plan!

    He worked so hard to bring back Madara''s hanging life!

    Madara had never gone out since he was saved. It was impossible for others to know about this, even if that person was his uncle.

    "I know."

    Aoba said indifferently. He did not feel that this was a mistake at all. Before he met Black Zetsu, he had thought about many things. If he met Black Zetsu himself, there were many things to do.

    Now was the time.

    It could be said that...

    These seemed ridiculous.

    But they were all under his control!

    "No, no, no, what I mean is, no one except me knows about Madara. How did you know, uncle?" Black Zetsu coldly stared at Aoba, his golden eyes flashing with caution.

    "Black Zetsu, do you know the reason why you haven''t succeeded for so many years?" The corner of Aoba''s mouth raised again behind the mask, but his expression was covered by the mask, so it couldn''t be seen at all.

    "What do you mean?" Black Zetsu was completely confused by Aoba. He even felt that he should not have come. After meeting such a person, he found that everything had changed. He was a little unfamiliar with this world.

    "Because you were too careless," Aoba said in a deep voice.

    "What do you mean?" Black Zetsu was stunned.

    "If I say that I am not your uncle, but deliberately trying to trick you, then I have already obtained information on you that Uchiha Madara is still alive. Isn''t this your carelessness?" Aoba coldly said.

    "This... this... this..." Black Zetsu immediately realized what Aoba was talking about, and his entire body trembled slightly.

    "I feel that your mother''s aura has weakened."

    "At that time, I was busy with missions on other planets."

    "It was a beautiful dark blue planet..."

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    "It''s a long story."

    Aoba made up a story and told about Earth. At the same time, he also missed the things that happened on Earth. His eyes unconsciously flashed with a hint of nostalgia.

    This kind of nostalgia revealed his true feelings.

    It was not something that could be put on an act.

    And it was precisely captured perfectly by Black Zetsu.

    Instantly.

    Black Zetsu was even more confused. From Aoba''s eyes, he felt that Aoba was not lying.

    If he wasn''t lying...

    Didn''t that mean he was telling the truth?

    This kind of thing was even more difficult for him to accept. Right now, his heart was incomparably conflicted. On one hand, he hoped that the matter of Aoba being his uncle was fake. On the other hand, he hoped that this matter was real. Right now, he couldn''t figure it out.

    "Back to the topic just now..."

    Aoba continued. He understood that Black Zetsu had already believed him. Even if Black Zetsu did not admit it, he had already admitted it in his heart.

    "When I was on a mission on the outside planet, I felt that your mother''s aura had become extremely weak. The final signal was located on the moon."

    "After I finished my mission, I came to the moon to find your mother..."

    "But at that time."

    "The Gedo Statue has been summoned."

    "You know the meaning of Gedo Statue very well. It is your mother''s body, so it is meaningless for me to stay on the moon."

    "After I come to the ninja world..."

    "I feel nine powerful chakras."

    "According to the ninja world intelligence, it is the 9 bijuu that were dispersed from the Gedo Statue."

    "At that time, I will know that your mother has been divided into many parts. If you want your mother to return to this world, you need to collect all the scattered parts."

    "Of course..."

    "That also requires two different chakras that represent the power of yin and yang."

    "Asura Chakra and Indra Chakra!"

    "In addition, resurrecting your mother requires the use of Infinite Tsukuyomi, so I think you should put the opportunity on Indra''s side, and let Indra get Asura''s chakra to perfect his bloodline power."

    "After thinking about this..."

    "I went to Madara''s coffin."

    "There''s nothing inside."

    "I knew Madara was in your hands."

    "So..."

    "I wasn''t lying to you!"

    "I figured out your plan through my own analysis and made the corresponding reasoning based on these conditions!"

    "This is the answer I gave you!"

    Aoba said one sentence after another. He had already thought of these words a long time ago. They were used specifically to deal with Black Zetsu.

    He was not afraid that Black Zetsu would not believe him.

    He had said so many things.

    No matter how much doubt he had, it was enough to shake a person''s determination.

    "This... this... this..."

    The more Black Zetsu listened, the more shocked he became. The other person spoke clearly and logically. He faintly felt that something was not quite right in his heart, but he could not say it at all. This was because all the logic was right.

    "Are you really my uncle?"

    The balance in Black Zetsu''s heart began to tilt. From the beginning, he felt that this person was a liar. Now, his face had been slapped with a lot of information from the other party. This made him have no choice but to believe.

    After all.

    These words could not be fabricated!

    A coincidence would not be so coincidental!

    If you were not a member of the Otsutsuki Clan.

    It was simply impossible to know these things.

    "Wait a minute!"

    Black Zetsu suddenly realized a problem, that was, even if the other party was a member of the Otsutsuki Clan, he might not be his uncle but an enemy.

    "I have a question."

    "If you can answer it."

    "Then I will believe that you are my uncle!"

    Black Zetsu stared at Aoba with wide eyes. He still had one last trump card, and that was information that even the people of the Otsutsuki Clan might not know.

 Chapter 458: Stupid

    Chapter 458: Stupid

    "Oh?"

    Aoba looked at Black Zetsu with deep meaning. He could clearly feel that Black Zetsu was not so easy to fool. Everything he said now was just a bit misleading on the surface. It did not make Black Zetsu believe it directly.

    "Tell me!"

    Aoba was very interested in the question that Black Zetsu was about to ask. Now, he wanted to know what kind of question Black Zetsu wanted to ask to make him believe that he was his uncle.

    To be honest...

    Aoba never intended for Black Zetsu to believe it.

    He was just fooling Black Zetsu.

    No matter what the final result was.

    He hoped to use the words he said to mislead Black Zetsu so that Black Zetsu would be frightened and try his best to create great damage to Madara''s side.

    "My mother has always wanted to use a genjutsu called Infinite Tsukuyomi, but she has been sealed before she succeeds. If you are really my uncle, then you must know that Infinite Tsukuyomi can bring happiness to mankind. The ultimate peace, are you curious about what it will look like when it is finally presented?" After Black Zetsu finished speaking, he stared at Aoba, his eyes staring straight at Aoba as if he wanted to see the changes in Aoba''s eyes.

    "Hahahahaha..."

    After hearing Black Zetsu''s words, Aoba did not answer immediately. Instead, he burst out laughing, as if he had heard something extremely funny.

    "What are you laughing at?" Black Zetsu''s tone became unhappy.

    "I thought you would ask a hard question, but it was actually a question to trick me. But such a question is hardly difficult for me. It is a waste to give up such a precious opportunity to ask such a question."

    Aoba said while shaking his head.

    When he heard the first sentence that Black Zetsu said.

    He knew that Black Zetsu was not asking a serious question.

    Instead, he was playing tricks.

    Of course.

    All of this was based on the fact that he knew what was going on and that there was a large amount of information difference, which was why he could understand everything.

    Otherwise, it would really be easy to be tricked.

    "What are you talking about?" Black Zetsu stubbornly pretended not to know anything. After all, he was also worried that Aoba was trying to trick him.

    "Your routine is okay to talk to Madara. If you tell me, it will be like showing off your skills in front of an expert."

    Aoba raised his right index finger and directly shook it in front of Black Zetsu. After that, he stopped his index finger in front of Black Zetsu.

    "There are a few loopholes in your words."

    "Let me sort it out for you."

    "This way, you can call me uncle in peace."

    After saying this.

    Aoba pointed his finger forward.

    It looked like he was hitting the air in front of him.

    "The first point!"

    "Your first sentence was wrong!"

    "Although I haven''t gotten a precise piece of information yet..."

    "But I can be sure."

    "Your mother has at least used the Infinite Tsukuyomi once!"

    "And it is very likely that she only used it once."Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    "She should have been sealed before it could be used a second time."

    "This is based on the number of people on this planet, the amount of chakra distribution, and the time when the fruit of the God Tree matures!"

    Aoba said coldly.

    It was just a few words.

    Black Zetsu began to break out in cold sweat.

    It was not wrong.

    It was all correct.

    Completely correct.

    His mother, Otsutsuki Kaguya, had performed the Infinite Tsukuyomi once and was targeted by the two filial sons. Then, she was sealed by the two sons.

    She did not even have the time to perform the second Infinite Tsukuyomi.

    Of course.

    Black Zetsu did not say these words out loud.

    He was still waiting for Aoba''s next words, but in his heart, he had begun to gradually believe in Aoba''s identity.

    After all, this person had spoken too much unknown information.

    One or two was fine.

    Almost every sentence carried information that others could not possibly know, and the authenticity of the information was completely true.

    This was definitely not a coincidence!

    Even a fabricated story could not produce such an effect!

    "The second point!"

    At this moment, Aoba raised his second finger and shook it in front of Black Zetsu. His eyes were dyed with confidence.

    "The Infinite Tsukuyomi does not bring ultimate peace..."

    "Strictly speaking, it brings ultimate destruction."

    "The area enveloped by the light of Infinite Tsukuyomi will all be trapped in the illusion of their dream."

    "You might know how many White Zetsu armies Mother has!"

    "This is a power that is hard to ignore!"

    "You can''t say that about Mother!"

    Black Zetsu couldn''t help but explain after thinking about it. He really didn''t know what kind of enemy her mother was facing, he knew that White Zetsu''s combat strength was limited but he just didn''t want to admit that his mother was stupid.

    This was something that every son was unwilling to admit!

    "More than a hundred thousand."

    Aoba casually shook his finger, then sent a question to Black Zetsu, "Right now, those White Zetsu should be in your hands. Do you think those White Zetsu can beat Uchiha Madara, who is at his peak state?"

    "..."Black Zetsu chose to remain silent.

    "It''s fine if it''s someone else." Aoba said meaningfully, "Then do you think that 100,000 White Zetsu will be able to defeat a peak-level Senju Hashirama?"

    "..." Black Zetsu chose to remain silent again.

    "Let''s change to another person." Aoba''s tone became even more interesting. He said, "Do you think that 100,000 White Zetsu can defeat the Sage of the Six Paths, Otsutsuki Hagoromo?"

    "..." Black Zetsu was about to flip over.

    "They can''t beat him!"

    The corner of Aoba''s mouth behind the mask curled up again. What he said now was originally the ridicule in his heart when he was watching the anime.

    It was just that time.

    He was just an audience.

    His ridicule did not have any effect.

    It would not affect the direction of the plot at all.

    Including after Kaguya was resurrected by Black Zetsu, that stupid woman''s combat ability simply overturned the gutter in facing Naruto''s combat ability.

    Mastering the ultimate strength but not being good at releasing skills, directly forming a great contrast.

    Even...

    In the eyes of the vast majority of Naruto fans, the despair Kaguya brings to people was far below Six Paths Madara.

    If Six Paths Madara brought people a tragedy full of despair, then Otsutsuki Kaguya was the final version of comedy staged for everyone after people feel the peak of Naruto anime.

    "You can''t beat this, you can''t beat that, what''s the use of your mother making such a pile of trash!" Aoba said in a bad mood.

    He had seen some information on the internet.

    Even though he didn''t see much.

    He knew some information about those people who came from outer space.

    Let''s say they were strong...

    That was it.

    But let''s say they are weak...

    A mere 100,000 White Zetsu could still not even be considered cannon fodder.

    Facing people with top combat power, even if those White Zetsu were multiplied by ten times, to a total of one million, there was still no quality. Without quality, they would not be of any use. It would be better to properly hone your combat skills.

    After all, the members of the Otsutsuki clan have excellent combat skills!

    "..."

    Black Zetsu fell silent again. He suddenly felt that what the person in front of him said was very reasonable. He had never thought about this place before. He just felt that what his mother had done was right.

    Now it seemed that...

    Things seemed to be different from what he had imagined.

    Those White Zetsu.

    It seemed to be quite useless.

    What was the use of it?

    A single bijudama and they were gone!

    For a moment.

    Black Zetsu suddenly realized...

    Her Mother seemed to be quite stupid!

    "Are you saying that Mother''s enemy is the Otsutsuki Clan?" Thinking of this, Black Zetsu suddenly discovered this point. Then, he asked deeply, "Isn''t Mother a member of the Otsutsuki Clan?"

    "After your mother eat the fruit of the God Tree, she became Otsutsuki Clan''s traitor. So, she knew that the people of the Otsutsuki Clan would find her sooner or later to take back the fruit she ate!" Aoba explained.

    "If it was you, what would you do?" Black Zetsu was already confused. He vaguely understood that his mother had taken the wrong step, but he did not know what the correct way to deal with it was.

    "It''s very simple."

    Aoba directly smiled.

    "Change to a not-so-conspicuous planet, find a safe place, hide your identity, become an ordinary office worker, and feel the joy of an office worker."

    "..." Black Zetsu was even more dumbfounded. Was this so-called uncle''s outlook on life? It directly subverted his understanding.

    "Then..."

    "What if they still found you?"

    "You have nowhere to hide."

    "What will you do?"

    Black Zetsu continued to ask. This was what he wanted to know. After all, this was what her mother had to face.

    "This is also why your mother is stupid. She can find a place to hide. Have you ever seen someone who stole something and still settled in the same place!"

    Aoba said angrily and then began to answer Black Zetsu''s question.

    "If they still find me..."

    "That would be disturbing my quiet life!"

 Chapter 459: Black Zetsu Is the True Filial Son!

    Chapter 459: Black Zetsu Is the True Filial Son!

    "???"

    Black Zetsu was confused by Aoba''s words. He didn''t know what he was talking about.

    What was going on?

    What do you mean?

    Disturbing your life?

    Such a simple excuse?

    It sounds very powerful!

    It was just that...

    You were the one who said that you wanted to lay low!

    All of a sudden.

    Black Zetsu was even more confused. He had a lot of questions to ask Aoba. Whether it was the identity of this person, or the unique attitude toward life revealed in this person''s words.

    "Tell me in detail..."

    Black Zetsu could not help but continue to ask. He faintly felt that the matters here were not as simple as he had imagined. It seemed that this person who called himself his uncle, the way he conducted himself was not the same as the people he knew.

    "The choice your mother made is really stupid that I can''t describe. She had clearly already eaten the fruit of the God Tree and did not need to stay here any longer. Moreover, under the circumstances that there were people chasing after her, she just created hundreds of thousands of White Zetsu here..."

    Aoba was really speechless in his heart.

    In the past, when he was watching Naruto anime, he felt that Kaguya was a silly and sweet person. Now, this feeling became even more real after he continuously sorted out this matter.

    "Back to the question you just asked..."

    "If it was me."

    "After I obtained the fruit of the God Tree, I would go straight to a place where the Otsutsuki Clan could not find and hide. I would change my identity and slowly improve my strength."

    "As for after being discovered..."

    "I won''t let those who know my identity return alive!"

    Aoba said firmly.

    He had always done this.

    Anyone who knew his information would be directly eliminated.

    Of course.

    There was another possibility.

    That was to turn the person who knew his information into his own.

    "What if the enemy is not someone you can defeat?" Black Zetsu took a deep breath. How could he not know this principle? Even his mother knew this principle, so she had to use Infinite Tsukuyomi to create White Zetsu''s army to face the predicament that she might face in the future.

    "What do you think the fruit of the God Tree is?"

    Aoba asked Black Zetsu in annoyance. This sentence was not only directed at Black Zetsu but also at Kaguya, who was sealed on the moon.

    "That people were nothing more than an Otsutsuki duo. With their strength, why should they be compared with the incarnation of the fruit of the God Tree!"

    "In short..."

    "Gods block, kill the Gods; if Buddhas block, kill the Buddhas; come one, kill one; come two, kill two!"

    Aoba said very casually. He felt that the chakra fruit that the God Tree had borne was a bit wasteful to be eaten by Kaguya.

    She had indeed become strong.

    However, she didn''t develop her combat skills!

    In summary, it was...

    She was strong enough.

    However, her combat strength was extremely weak.

    But even so...

    It was still more than enough to deal with an Otsutsuki duo!

    "This..."

    Black Zetsu looked at the mysterious masked man in front of him. His brain, which was originally very messy, now became even more messy.

    The contrast between this person was so strong!

    Just now, he said that he wanted to find a place to hide. It sounded extremely cowardly, but in the blink of an eye, he became a war god who killed everywhere, as if there was no fear.

    Wasn''t this contradictory?!

    How could such an extreme character appear on the same person?

    The more Black Zetsu thought about it, the more he felt it was ridiculous.

    But such a person was standing in front of him, presenting everything.

    "Mother''s strength..."

    Black Zetsu recalled the scene he saw when he was thrown out. It happened to be the scene of his mother''s two filial sons sealing his mother. When his mother created White Zetsu''s army, her always worried expression made him feel that her opponent was very powerful.

    Until now, when he heard this.

    It seemed...

    The opponent was just so-so!

    "Is she really that strong?"

    Black Zetsu could not help but ask the latter half of the sentence.

    He knew that if his mother''s strength was placed in the ninja world, she would basically have no opponent. Even if Hagoromo and Hamura joined hands, they could only seal her and couldn''t really kill her.

    But...

    He did not know the strength of the Otsutsuki Clan.

    "Protect?" Black Zetsu was puzzled.

    "The Otsutsuki Clan has already discovered that God Tree in here has some abnormality. They have already sent two people over. After I learned the information, I came here before them. My only purpose is to protect your mother," Aoba explained.

    "Why should I believe your words?" Black Zetsu was very vigilant.

    "Because your mother is my sister, and I am your mother''s younger brother. We are siblings. Of course, I will stand on your mother''s side." Aoba explained without hesitation.

    "Kinship?" Black Zetsu shook his head and said, "I don''t believe in kinship at all. Even my mother''s two sons can betray her, let alone her younger brother!"

    "What about you?" Aoba responded quickly, "Aren''t you also your mother''s son? Then did you betray your mother?"

    "Of course, I won''t betray my mother!" Black Zetsu immediately straightened his back and said.

    "Isn''t that right!" Aoba nodded. The corner of his mouth behind the mask rose even higher. He enjoyed the process of fooling Black Zetsu very much, which made him very satisfied. Then he said, "Not every relative would choose to betray their loved ones."

    "I understand now..."

    When Black Zetsu was compared to Aoba, he instantly reacted and knew what was going on.

    He has prejudice because of those two unfilial sons.

    He felt that all the sons in the world were unfilial people.

    It was indeed like this!

    When Black Zetsu thought of this, a big stone that was hanging in his heart fell down. The vigilance in his heart weakened a lot.

    "Are there any other questions?"

    Aoba did not care about Black Zetsu''s "another" question at all. He wanted Black Zetsu to keep asking questions, then he would belittle all of Black Zetsu''s questions and achieve the purpose of disturbing Black Zetsu.

    "If I admit that you are my uncle, will you help me save my mother?" Black Zetsu took a deep breath and asked the most critical question. This was also the thing he wanted the most, and that was how to save his mother.

    This was the meaning of his existence!

    If not for to save his mother...

    He had no idea what value his life had!

    This was his only mission in this world.

    It could be said that...

    Compared to Hagoromo and Hamura...

    Black Zetsu was the real filial son!

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Aoba seemed to have heard something funny. He immediately raised his head and laughed. His laughter directly made Black Zetsu unable to calm down. His mood, which had just relaxed a little, instantly became nervous again.

    "Black Zetsu!"

    "Your vigilance is really good!"

    "Your mother will be proud of you!"

    Aoba first praised Black Zetsu. The sugar-coated artillery shell had long been his unique skill. He had learned this kind of thing a long time ago. There was no difficulty at all. No matter who the other party was, he could use it skillfully.

    After saying this.

    Aoba immediately gave off a serious aura.

    Even if he was wearing a mask.

    Black Zetsu could feel that Aoba''s face had already retracted its smile.

    "It doesn''t matter if you admit it or not."

    "I will save your mother."

    "This is the most important reason for me coming here!"

    "I can''t wait until the two Otsutsuki clansmen come and let your mother be captured!"

    "So..."

    "I''m only telling you this today."

    "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not."

    "It won''t hinder my plan."

    Aoba said casually. His words were like bombs that exploded in Black Zetsu''s head.

    "You... you... you..."

    Black Zetsu almost said the word "uncle". Just now, he had been driven by Aoba''s words and was in an excited state.

    As long as this person wants to save his mother.

    Then they were on the same side!

    Black Zetsu had gone too hard on the road to save his mother. Now, he finally felt like he had seen his loved ones.

    His nose felt inexplicably sour.

    However...

    There was still a trace of rationality in the depths of his heart that kept telling him that everything the other party said could also be just an excuse.

    After all.

    There was still a possibility.

    The person in front of him...

    He was here to capture his mother on behalf of the Otsutsuki Clan!

    The purpose of the other party saving his mother was to take his mother away!

    If that was the case...

    Preventing the resurrection of his mother in the short term was a way to protect her.

    The voice in Black Zetsu''s heart was very weak, but it kept ringing in his heart so that he could not ignore this possibility.

 Chapter 460: Then What Do You Think Of Me?

    Chapter 460: Then What Do You Think Of Me?

    Aoba looked at Black Zetsu''s vigilant expression and gradually understood that it was not that difficult to trick Black Zetsu. It was just that when it came to Kaguya, things became more complicated.

    The reason was very simple...

    Black Zetsu was very concerned about his mother!

    If it was something else.

    Perhaps it would be fine.

    However, when it came to matters related to Kaguya, Black Zetsu was extremely cautious and wouldn''t easily believe anything else.

    "You mean to say..."

    Black Zetsu slowly narrowed his eyes. His entire face was black, and he could not see any expression. However, he could still see the way he narrowed his eyes. After all, his golden eyes had changed from a round light bulb to a slight gap.

    "You will help me save my mother?!"

    Black Zetsu asked tentatively. This was what he was most concerned about. As for other trivial matters and the real identity of the mysterious person in front of him, whether it was his uncle or not, he did not care.

    "I am not helping you."

    Aoba shook his head. He knew very well that in the path of fooling Black Zetsu, he needed to progress step by step. Just now, he had already made a lot of progress, but he had to grasp this propriety well. Otherwise, it would be easy to cause a negative effect.

    Moreover...Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m)

    Aoba tricked Black Zetsu purely for the sake of happiness and satisfaction in his heart.

    After all, the other party was the biggest mastermind behind the scene in the ninja world!

    To be able to fool Black Zetsu was something that could be accomplished easily. He did not expect to achieve anything through Black Zetsu, so he did not have a clear goal.

    It was precisely because of this.

    Black Zetsu really could not understand Aoba''s motive.

    "I already said it very clearly just now..."

    There was a deep sense of helplessness in Aoba''s tone. It was as if he was communicating with someone who could not understand words.

    "I came to find you because I happened to see you. I was so bored that I chatted with you and took you to recognize your family."

    "As for your mother..."

    "No matter what you do, I will save your mother before those two people from the Otsutsuki clan come!"

    There was an unquestionable determination in Aoba''s tone.

    He never had any plans to save Kaguya.

    Telling Black Zetsu this was just a joke.

    There was no need to take responsibility.

    After all, Black Zetsu was also a big liar. He fooled Uchiha Madara into wanting to achieve the ultimate peace of the world through Infinite Tsukuyomi so he could make a wedding dress for Black Zetsu''s great cause of saving his mother.

    Everyone had their own mouth.

    It depends on who lives better.

    "This... you..."

    Black Zetsu was rendered speechless by Aoba''s words. The fog in his mind became even thicker. He stared at Aoba, thought for a while, and couldn''t help but ask.

    "What is your purpose for doing this?"

    Black Zetsu asked coldly. Ever since he was thrown out by his mother, he had experienced countless years here. Even he didn''t know how long he had lived.

    He had fooled many people.

    It had caused the feelings between many people to deteriorate.

    Therefore, he deeply understood one principle. The feelings between people were very fragile and could not withstand the test at all.

    Even if it was his loved ones.

    As long as there was a price, it could still be cut!

    This also made him not believe that the mysterious person in front of him who claimed to be his uncle would do anything without a purpose.

    There was definitely a purpose!

    It was just that he did not know yet!

    Black Zetsu was not sure whether the mysterious man in front of him was his uncle, but one thing he was sure of was that the other party might be a member of the Otsutsuki clan. Otherwise, how could he know so much information?

    "No purpose."

    After hearing Black Zetsu''s words, the corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a faint smile. After that, he said, "I just want to save my sister."

    "Why should I believe you?" Black Zetsu asked again.

    "You don''t need to believe me." Aoba shook his head. His meaning was very clear. He was just doing what he wanted to do. It had nothing to do with Black Zetsu.

    "I don''t understand." Black Zetsu shook his head and said, "I don''t believe that you don''t have any purpose in saving my mother. There is nothing in this world that doesn''t involve interests."

    "Then what is your purpose in saving your mother?" Aoba asked.

    "I..." Black Zetsu was stunned for a moment. After that, he said, "I have no purpose!"

    "Why should I believe you?" Aoba smiled behind the mask.

    "I... I... I am my mother''s son. Of course, I have to save my mother. This is my responsibility. I have to take responsibility!" Black Zetsu patted his chest and said.

    "You can have no purpose, but I must have a purpose. I didn''t expect you to be a double standard!" Aoba said lightly. He felt that he had a good chat with Black Zetsu today. There would be plenty of time and more interesting things in the future.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba waved his hand casually.

    After using Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), Aoba went straight back to the Anbu dormitory.

    "Come back."

    Aoba said to the shadow clone in front of him.

    Now he was back.

    There was no need for the shadow clone to stand guard for him anymore.

    "Yes."

    Aoba''s shadow clone immediately responded. With a bang, it disappeared.

    Next.

    Aoba took off his mask. The pieces of paper on his body flew up and down returning his original appearance. He pushed open the door of his room and walked straight out of the Anbu dormitory.

    There were still a few pairs of eyes staring outside, they all saw Aoba walking in, so Aoba had to punch a card in front of them so that he could officially come out.

    Just like this.

    Aoba came to the entrance of the Anbu dormitory.

    He directly left the sight of these people.

    This proved that he had not gone out during this period of time. Everything that happened outside had nothing to do with him.

    "Aoba!"

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    A voice suddenly rang out and entered Aoba''s ears.

    This person spoke slowly, and almost every word had a unique tone. He was just calling out Aoba, but it sounded completely different from the others.

    There was no need to look at it at all.

    Aoba knew who it was.

    One of the Konoha Sannin.

    Orochimaru.

    In fact.

    There had always been a big question mark in Aoba''s mind.

    He did not know why Orochimaru had found him. The blind cat had run into a dead mouse, or had found some clues.

    He admitted that he had not left any evidence behind.

    But Orochimaru had indeed found him precisely.

    After being called by the name.

    Aoba stopped. He was not going to argue with Orochimaru. This did not mean that he was afraid of Orochimaru. It was just that he had finally cleared up all the suspicions on and didn''t want to cause any more trouble.

    Aoba turned around and looked in the direction of the voice.

    What came into view was Orochimaru, who was wearing a gray robe with a belt around his waist.

    At this moment.

    Orochimaru''s black and supple hair fluttered in the wind. His pair of long and narrow snake-like eyes stared fixedly at Aoba. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, carrying a meaningful smile.

    "Orochimaru-sama."

    Aoba nodded slightly and bowed. His expression was calm and indifferent. There was almost no change in his expression. He looked like he knew that Orochimaru had returned. His entire person was so calm that it made people feel like he was a machine without emotion.

    "As expected of a person from Anbu, don''t panic when things happen, don''t panic when you are in chaos. I think you are more suitable for Root." Orochimaru licked his lips. His snake-like eyes looked up and down at Aoba. The last time they met was in the dark Anbu dormitory. This time they were outside so he could see more clearly.

    "Is Orochimaru-sama looking for me to join Root?" Aoba asked indifferently.

    "Why not!" The smile on Orochimaru''s face became even wider. After that, he said, "During this period of time, I took charge of Root and I really feel that you are suitable for Root. You do things meticulously without leaving any clues. If you come to Root, you will definitely be the best one!"

    "Orochimaru-sama, you flatter me. I am not that capable. I am just an ordinary interrogator ninja." Aoba''s tone was still very light. However, from Orochimaru''s words, he could clearly feel the other party''s words. This implied that he had done many things and was using this method to tell him that the other party knew something.

    "How could that be!" The smile on Orochimaru''s face became even more meaningful. It seemed that he had already expected Aoba to reply like this. So he said, "Your ability is really great, isn''t it?"

    "Let''s forget about Root." Aoba didn''t continue to linger on the topic of ability. Instead, he pulled the topic back to Root and said, "Sandaime-sama has already instructed to let me lead the Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force."

    "Wow!"

    Orochimaru immediately showed a surprised expression and then gave Aoba a thumbs-up, as if he was acknowledging Aoba.

    "Amazing!"

    "Very amazing!"

    "Teacher can give an Anbu division to you!"

    "What a rare trust!"

    "Even I, a student, can''t get this kind of care from my teacher!"

    "But..."

    "I remember that all of the Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force ninjas died on the battlefield, right?"

    "Don''t tell me that you, the future Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force boss, have no one under you?"

    Orochimaru said faintly. His tone was quite strange and didn''t know what he wanted to express. After he finished speaking, he kept staring at Aoba.

    "That''s right, I''m the only one." Aoba nodded.

    "Then what do you think of me?" Orochimaru''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 461: Nara Shikakus Changes

    Chapter 461: Nara Shikaku''s Changes

    "What do you mean?"

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. He did not understand what Orochimaru meant. However, he vaguely felt that it was not a good thing. He began to be vigilant, but there was still no expression on his face.

    At this time.

    Aoba was still thinking silently in his mind.

    What exactly was the reason?

    The person who makes Orochimaru so determined to find was himself.

    What kind of mistake did he make?

    There was always a question mark in Aoba''s head. He had only interacted with Orochimaru once. Moreover, at that time, he did not reveal his identity. There was no reason for him to be easily discovered by Orochimaru.

    "What I mean is..." Orochimaru smiled playfully. It seemed that everything here was under his control. He said, "Do you think I can join your Anbu division?"

    "No."

    Aoba directly shook his head and refused without hesitation. Judging from this reaction speed, it seems that he did not even think about it.

    "Oh?"

    Orochimaru stared at Aoba with deep meaning and continued to ask, "Why?"

    "Orochimaru-sama, don''t make fun of me. Who doesn''t know that you are one of the Konoha Sannin? You are the student of Sandaime-sama. Why are you running to Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force for no reason?" Aoba spread out his hands and put on a helpless expression, showing this kind of action to Orochimaru.

    "Now, Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force is in need of people. I think highly of you, so I want to help." Orochimaru replied in all seriousness.

    "Alright then!" Aoba suddenly changed his words and agreed.

    "Huh?" This time, it was Orochimaru''s turn to be surprised. He never thought that Aoba, who seemed to be very resistant just now, would agree to this matter now. This made him feel very strange so he asked, "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, Orochimaru-sama, you can come to Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force." Aoba nodded and said.

    "Why?" Orochimaru''s curiosity was aroused. He stared at Aoba and said, "You clearly didn''t want me to come just now."

    "The reason is like this. I just thought about it. With your status, if you come to Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force, then the boss position will be yours. I won''t have to take over this mess. This is also good!" Aoba said directly.

    "???"

    Orochimaru stared at Aoba with his pale yellow eyes, as if he wanted to see the change in Aoba''s expression through his expression.

    What did this mean?!

    Was he playing hard to get?

    Or was this really what he was thinking?

    Orochimaru suddenly felt that this seemingly ordinary-looking young man named Yamanaka Aoba did not play according to the rules. What he did was always beyond his expectations.

    "Interesting!"

    Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth. His eyes that were staring at Aoba became scorching. He faintly felt that there seemed to be some secret hidden within this youth''s body.

    The last time he felt this excited...

    It was still the moment when he saw Fugaku open his three tomoe Sharingan.

    Those eyes were so beautiful and charming.

    However...

    Now this youth.

    It seemed that he could be a good candidate to be a vessel.

    "Aoba, I heard that you went to take Chunin Exams and even got to the third round. Why didn''t you continue?" Orochimaru immediately brought up the Chunin Exams matter. At that time, he was the chief examiner of the third round of Chunin Exams. At that time, he did not think of Aoba. He did not have any other special concerns for Aoba. Only recently did he know that Aoba had withdrawn from Chunin Exams halfway.

    "Don''t mention it." Aoba shook his head. Now that he looked back at that memory, he still felt that it was pretty dull. It was the first time in his life that he wanted to make friends since he came to the ninja world. Unfortunately, he directly found the wrong person, making him not want to open his heart casually.

    Now that he thought about it again.

    Aoba felt that the ancient saying was very reasonable.

    A stranger in a strange land!

    For the ninja world...

    He was a stranger who had crossed over!

    Whether it was his way of thinking or his attitude in life, he was different from most of the ninjas here. He did not have the spirit to sacrifice, nor did he have the creed to completely obey orders. It was nothing more than following the heart and being at ease with the situation.

    This was also the most important reason why it was difficult for Aoba to have any friends here.

    In a more popular way of saying it.

    That was...Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m)

    Their three views were incompatible!

    "Is it because of me?"

    However, Orochimaru''s questioning voice sounded again, clearly transmitted into Aoba''s ears and directly stunning him.

    When Teuchi saw that the person who had arrived was Aoba, he immediately responded. A smile appeared on his face, and his eyes directly narrowed.

    ...

    Konohagakure, Hokage''s office.

    Hiruzen was looking at the scroll in his hand. Sitting opposite him was an old man with a bandage on his body. It was Shimura Danzo, while Nara Shikaku stood beside him.

    In the huge office, there were only three of them.

    "Sigh..."

    Hiruzen sighed, closed the scroll in his hand, and placed it on the table. He looked straight ahead at the indifferent Danzo.

    "The situation at the front is not very optimistic!"

    Hiruzen was very helpless in his heart. Even though he had sent out a powerful battle force like Konoha White Fang, he still could not completely turn the situation around. After all, the overall combat strength of Konohagakure''s ninjas was lower than that of Iwagakure''s well-trained ninjas.

    "Can''t win?" Danzo seemed to have expected such a result. He had been paralyzed for only a few days, and the matter of the village had been messed up.

    "The Chunin and Jonin in the village are almost all on the battlefield. The first group went to the Country of Earth, and the later group went to guard the Country of Wind. At the moment, the village is very empty, and it is difficult to deal with a sneak attack. However, in such a situation, the ninjas in the frontline can''t resist and need more people!" Hiruzen''s face was full of helplessness, and he looked a lot older. He said bitterly, "I also want to add more people, but I can''t create people!"

    "Since the frontline can''t hold on, let''s shrink the frontline back," Danzo suggested.

    "It is very strange..." Hiruzen raised his right hand and pinched his chin. He said, "Whether it is Iwagakure ninjas or Sunagakure ninjas, they never push forward. They only care about the victory of the battle. It seems that they did not go all out, as if they were worried about something. But I don''t know what they are thinking. Even if we slightly moved backward, they did not move forward easily. This feeling is like... They are the defending side!"

    "Huh?" Danzo''s eyes became sharp and he said in a low voice, "This situation is very abnormal. We need to face it carefully and send people to gather information. We need to figure out what is going on before we can proceed."

    "We have sent people to search for information, but there is no result." Hiruzen shook his head.

    At this time.

    A thoughtful look appeared in Shikaku''s eyes.

    He had not spoken for a long time.

    It was not that Hiruzen and Danzo were relatively important people and he could not interrupt when the two of them were talking. He was Hokage''s office advisor. He could tell them if there were any problems.

    Only...

    After experiencing the previous series of events.

    He had become a lot more mature and steady.

    He had already learned to silently review his point of view a few times in his mind to make sure there were no problems before speaking out.

    It would not be like before.

    He thought that he was very smart, so he casually asked questions and firmly believed that he was right.

    People were all growing up!

    The reason why he kept making mistakes was so that he would not easily make mistakes in the future!

    In the end, Shikaku was only a sixteen-year-old youth. His previous life had been rather smooth, and he had not really suffered any losses. He had not realized some of the problems that had appeared on his body.

    "I have a guess..."

    Shikaku took advantage of the time when Hiruzen and Danzo were silent and slowly spoke. He immediately attracted the attention of the two people.

    The current him was no longer as sharp as before. Instead, he had become mature and reserved. He already had the feeling of a politician.

    "Hurry up and say it," Hiruzen said anxiously.

    "Iwagakure and Sunagakure attacked our Konohagakure at the same time. It is obvious that they have already discussed this matter. If I am not wrong, their two villages should have formed an alliance." Shikaku said in a deep voice.

    "I think so too." Danzo nodded in agreement with Shikaku''s point of view.

    "According to common sense, their alliance should be more radical and take the opportunity to catch us off guard. They should not give us a chance to catch our breath, but they are very cautious. This makes me feel..." Shikaku paused for a moment and looked at Hiruzen. Then he looked at Danzo and finally said, "They have something to worry about!"

    "That makes sense." Hiruzen followed Shikaku''s thoughts and kept nodding.

    "What are the worries?" Danzo also felt that Shikaku''s words were very reasonable. After that, he analyzed, "Kumogakure is fighting with Kirigakure. Both sides are busy with their own affairs and can''t spare any strength to sneak attack Iwagakure. Moreover, even if Iwagakure has worries, what about Sunagakure? Is it Amegakure?"

    "Is there such a possibility?"

    Shikaku narrowed his eyes. His heart was beating faster. Now that he thought of a possibility, he was no longer so sure about it. Instead, he began to listen to other people''s opinions and discuss them.

    Although both Hiruzen and Danzo had lower IQs than Shikaku, these two people had more experience in life. These were the parts that Shikaku lacked.

    "Iwagakure is worried about Sunagakure!"

    "Sunagakure is worried about Iwagakure!"

    "There seems to be a close relationship between the two allied ninja villages!"

    "But they are really not completely allied!"

    "Since they are working together because of benefits..."

    "Then it is possible to stand on the opposite side because of benefits!"

    "I think..."

    "They may have a disagreement on the distribution of benefits."

    Shikaku spoke slowly and clearly, clearly stating the possibility that he thought of.

 Chapter 462: This Young Man Is Still Very Young!

    Chapter 462: This Young Man Is Still Very Young!

    Shikaku was now far calmer than before. All of this was due to his misunderstanding with Aoba during the Chunin Exams, as well as the experience he gained after being educated by Aoba, who was disguised as a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan.

    At this moment.

    Compared to the previous him.

    Everything he did, every word he was about to say, had to be carefully reviewed in his head before he was willing to say it out.

    "Huh?!"

    When Hiruzen and Danzo heard Shikaku''s words, they widened their eyes at the same time. They had almost the same thought in their minds.

    "It turned out to be like this!"

    Hiruzen and Danzo looked at each other. They could see deep horror in each other''s eyes. They had not thought of this before and naturally thought that the two ninja villages were on the same side.

    This was a habitual thought.

    They didn''t bother to think of this place at all.

    However.

    Now that they heard what Shikaku said, they suddenly felt that it made a lot of sense.

    "I''m not saying that this is the case. I''m just suggesting this possibility. After all, the two ninja villages are acting exactly the same. If they want to attack us, Konohagakure, or if they are restrained by something, then this is the only reason I can think of."

    Shikaku spoke again. He made some additions to what he said just now, and now his words were far more rigorous than before.

    "I think it is very likely that the two sides are restraining each other."

    Shikaku''s voice echoed in the quiet office, clearly transmitted into the ears of Hiruzen and Danzo and making the two of them feel an indescribable feeling.

    "That makes sense."

    Danzo slowly nodded. He expressed his approval of Shikaku''s judgment. This was the angle he had overlooked just now. He had never thought of this matter.

    "We have been watching the collaboration between Iwagakure and Sunagakure, but we did not notice the suspicion between them!"

    "They are two completely different villages."

    "It''s impossible to be completely united."

    "I think what Shikaku is talking about is the core of this matter!"

    "Something must have gone wrong between Iwagakure and Sunagakure!"

    Danzo said in a low voice. After he had gone through Shikaku''s judgment, he began to discover the things here one after another, and his grasp of the situation became even clearer.

    "Very reasonable!"

    Hiruzen''s eyes suddenly lit up. This kind of discovery made him feel that the originally desperate situation suddenly became clear.

    If there was any conflict between Iwagakure and Sunagakure...

    Then, this situation changed from a two-on-one situation to a three-legged tripod. Any side had great worries.

    Finally, he was no longer worried about being pincered by the two villages.

    Hiruzen slowly let out a breath. At this moment, his mood was greatly relieved.

    "Now is not the time to relax." Danzo glanced coldly at Hiruzen. After that, he said, "This mutually restrictive situation can only maintain temporary stability. The war is still going on. We can''t sit still. We must break the deadlock first before the situation breaks down, otherwise, we will still be defeated in the end!"

    "This..." The expression on Hiruzen''s face, which had just relaxed, instantly became gloomy again.

    "Shikaku, what do you think?" Danzo turned to look at Shikaku. Now, he was more concerned about Shikaku''s opinion. The series of analyses that Shikaku had just said had won his approval.

    "I think we need to wait for the information sent back from the frontline. After confirming what is going on, we will make the corresponding thought. If we act rashly now, it is very likely to lead to a disaster." Shikaku said cautiously. In fact, he believed in his own judgment in his heart, but after what had happened before, he had become less radical.

    "You are wrong!"

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    Danzo rejected Shikaku''s idea almost without hesitation.

    He stared at Shikaku with his exposed eyes and spoke slowly in a relatively low tone.

    "Your point of view has been recognized by us. The next step is to discuss how to break the situation instead of continuing to hide."

    "You must know that every minute and second in a war is precious!"

    Shikaku looked at Hiruzen. He had already realized what Hiruzen wanted to say. He understood the confusion he was facing right now, but he did not know what to do at the moment.

    Shikaku was in a period of confusion!

    This was a moment that comes up in almost everyone''s life!

    No matter how smart a person was...

    There would be times when he couldn''t figure it out.

    "Shikaku, the current you is very hesitant when doing things. Is it related to Uzumaki Nagato?"

    Hiruzen was keenly aware of Shikaku''s abnormality. At first, he thought that Shikaku had grown up and become more stable than before. He was not so decisive when doing things.

    "I..."

    Shikaku hesitated. He wanted to say something, but he did not know where to start. He was like a person who had been bitten by a snake. Now, he was extremely cautious when he saw a rope.

    "I understand."

    Hiruzen nodded, then patted Shikaku on the shoulder again and said gently, "Sit down."

    After that.

    Hiruzen took the lead and sat on the chair behind the desk.

    Shikaku nodded and sat down. He faced Hiruzen head-on, which made his eyes dodge. He did not know how to respond.

    "Cautious is a good thing!"

    "But being overly cautious is not necessarily a good thing!"

    "The same..."

    "Impulses are often not good."

    "But it is also wrong to completely restrain impulse!"

    Hiruzen''s voice slowly sounded. He had already discovered the problem of Shikaku''s illness and had now begun to speak.

    "Just like you did before."

    "You are very confident."

    "You are even confident to the point of being conceited."

    "This is too much."

    "And now, you are too overcautious."

    "This will make you very hesitant."

    "Can you understand what I mean?"

    Hiruzen said one sentence at a time. He stared at Shikaku kindly. It was like a father looking at a child. It immediately made Shikaku feel extremely warm.

    "I understand." Shikaku immediately nodded. After that, he stared at Hiruzen and continued, "But I don''t know what to do!"

    "It''s a matter of degree."

    Hiruzen picked up his smoking pipe and put it in his mouth. He was very good at psychological counseling.

    "Everything can''t be too much, and can''t be less, it must be within a just-right range!"

    "We can''t be blindly confident!"

    "We can''t be lacking confidence!"

    "This is the principle of everything I do."

    "I can''t tell you exactly what is right!"

    "This requires you to slowly explore it in your future life, but what I can tell you is that you need to try to find a middle point!"

    "Shikaku."

    "You are a smart person!"

    "I believe that you will find a solution soon!"

    Hiruzen nodded at Shikaku. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows were filled with joy. He belongs to the kind of character who likes to understand others. This also allowed him to gain the hearts of many people in Konohagakure, treating him as the light in the village.

 Chapter 463: Midoritsuchi

    Chapter 463: Midoritsuchi

    "I''m done eating!"

    Aoba looked at the empty bowl in front of him and felt very satisfied. Every time he came to Ramen Ichiraku, he could feel warm when he ate ramen, which made him feel very comfortable after eating.

    "Brother Teuchi, I have something to do. I''ll go first."

    Aoba immediately got up and left Ramen Ichiraku. This time, he only came to eat a bowl of ramen and did not stay for too long.

    Mainly because he hasn''t shown himself for a long time.

    He had to show himself in front of these people at least once.

    Especially before he wanted to make trouble.

    After that.

    Aoba walked straight in the direction of Anbu dormitory, causing many people who were staring at him to have doubts in their hearts.

    Not long after.

    Aoba smoothly returned to the Anbu dormitory and disappeared from the sight of these people.

    "What''s wrong with this person? Does he not move at all?" A ninja who was in charge of monitoring in the dark could not help but mutter. He had been squatting here for several days, and now he could calculate it. He only ate a bowl of ramen and then went back. This kind of behavior was too strange.

    "That is indeed what the intelligence said," Another person explained.

    "That''s right. This young man named Yamanaka Aoba rarely comes into contact with others. He usually stays in Anbu''s dormitory most of the time. He basically doesn''t come out when he has nothing to do. It is said that he is composing." Another person said.

    "Forget it, I am just casually complaining. Our mission is too easy." The first person who spoke said. There were only three of them here. They were a ninja team, and they were specially sent by Hiruzen to watch Aoba.

    "At least it''s better than going to the battlefield!" Another person said with a smile.

    "You guys keep an eye on him. I will report to Sandaime-sama!" After the last person finished speaking, his figure flashed and disappeared.

    ...

    After Aoba returned to his room, he immediately used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique), leaving behind a shadow clone. He sat on a chair and picked up a book on the table.

    "If nothing goes wrong, I can finish writing today."

    Aoba stared at the book and then looked at the shadow clone next to him. Now the book in his hand is a collection of short stories. It mainly focuses on the youth campus series in Ninja School. It mainly focuses on female students and teachers. A short story was an independent story, which does not seem to be laborious, and there was no continuity between each article, which can produce a very fragmented reading experience.

    This kind of experience was different from the long story.

    Aoba had already written a few long stories from his memory. He found that the same protagonist would always make the readers tired, so he developed this kind of fragmented short story collection method.

    At that time.

    Aoba used to like reading this type of story.

    After all, the story was short and the essence was concentrated.

    Very easy to use.

    "Yes."

    Aoba''s shadow clone nodded. He immediately sat down on the chair, picked up the pen on the table, and began to write rapidly in the book.

    After all, he was no longer an ordinary person.

    He had Sage Body.

    Moreover, he also obtained a huge amount of chakra.

    As long as he poured the chakra into his brain, he can activate the memory in his subconscious and could present the things he has seen before almost perfectly.

    To put it simply, it means never forgetting.

    Based on such conditions, Aoba was able to create all kinds of masterpieces because he was knowledgeable before transmigration. In addition, the story must be in the background of the ninja world which allows him to roam freely in the process of writing without any problems at all.

    On the other side.

    Aoba opened the wardrobe and took out a special mask. He put the mask on his face and put on a cloak.

    After putting on the cloak hood.

    Aoba''s appearance was completely hidden.

    "Now I have to go to the front line to take a look."

    With a thought, Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). He had already locked onto the Flying Thunder God Formula left on the battlefield.

    The next moment.

    Aoba directly appears on the border of the Country of Fire and the Country of Earth.

    Swish!

    With Aoba''s appearance.

    The bushes in a shadowy part moved a little.

    However, no one noticed it.

    "Is this the front line?"

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. He found that this place was so quiet. It seemed that the battle had ended.

    "Strange."

    Aoba slowly closed his eyes and immediately controlled his powerful perception to spread out in all directions.

    Almost in an instant.

    He discovered one chakra fluctuation after another.

    This chakra fluctuation was very concentrated. A part of it was on the side of the Country of Fire, and a part was on the side of the Country of Earth.

    There was a relatively safe distance between these two groups of people.

    Aoba said lightly. He controlled the chakra in his throat and coupled with Sage Body''s chakra control, he could easily imitate the Midoritsuchi''s voice in Onoki''s memory.

    "???"

    The question mark on the ninja''s head became more and more. He didn''t know what Midoritsuchi wanted to do, but he didn''t refuse. He took a step forward and walked to Aoba''s side

    At this moment.

    Aoba raised his right hand.

    He directly touched the ninja''s head.

    Facing such a scene.

    This ninja instinctively wanted to dodge and refuse.

    But...

    Thinking that the other party was the Tsuchikage guard, he restrained himself and held back this impulse.

    Slapped!

    At this time, Aoba directly slapped the ninja on the head, and it was quite hard!

    "What''s the matter with you!"

    After Aoba finished slapping him, he immediately berated him. His words were sharp, making people feel that he was angry. He directly gave the ninja a hard time.

    "I... What about me?"

    The ninja stared at Aoba in a daze. If not for what Aoba had said just now, he would have immediately turned hostile. However, when he heard the latter words, his mind was completely stunned.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Doton: Retsudo Tensho(Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm)!"

    A clear electronic prompt rang out in Aoba''s mind, and waves of memories flooded into his mind. However, none of this was important. What he paid attention to was this person''s memories.

    He quickly checks this person''s memories.

    Iwagakure Jonin, Michiru.

    This ninja was the commander of Iwagakure''s ninja army.

    "Michiru."

    "Tsuchikage-sama asked me to slap you!"

    "He asked me to ask you."

    "What the hell is going on with you?"

    "Haven''t you taken down Konohagakure yet?"

    Aoba snapped. He was talking while reading Michiru''s memory. He needed to quickly grasp the information here.

    "Isn''t Tsu..."

    Michiru was just about to explain, saying that this was Tsuchikage-sama''s order. He could not advance too rashly. He had to maintain a distance from Iwagakure where he could come back at any time. Why did it change now?

    However.

    Before he could finish speaking.

    He was interrupted by Aoba.

    "Tsuchikage-sama said that we need to defeat Konohagakure now. You know what to do!"

    Aoba imitated a relatively arrogant state. In Michiru''s memory, Midoritsuchi spoke like this.

    "As for the rest..."

    "Don''t say too much."

    "You have to know that Tsuchikage-sama is always right!"

    "Now Tsuchikage-sama doesn''t want to see you dilly-dallying here!"

    "Do you understand?"

    Aoba glanced at Michiru coldly. He deliberately used this method to make Michiru think and judge himself. Through Michiru''s memories, he found that Michiru was a person with active thinking.

    "Oh~"

    Michiru nodded in realization and instantly understood something.

    "I understand!"

    Michiru thought for a moment and knew what was going on.

    He received an order from the Third Tsuchikage.

    However, this order caused Iwagakure to be unable to attack.

    This meant that this order was incorrect.

    But Tsuchikage-sama must be always correct!

    So...

    The previous decision was just a moment of confusion!

    Now that he had received the Third Tsuchikage''s order, he could now overcome all obstacles and defeat Konohagakure''s ninjas without any qualms.

    Of course.

    The credit for the final victory in the war must belong to Third Tsuchikage!

    They had walked on the right path to victory under the wise leadership of Third Tsuchikage!

    Michiru instantly figured it out. After he figured it out, he did not have any dissatisfaction. Instead, he nodded at Aoba. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile.

 Chapter 464: Understand Everything

    Chapter 464: Understand Everything

    Michiru himself was a quick-thinking person. When he has nothing to do, he will spend time with familiar ninjas and speculate on the meaning that the Tsuchikage inadvertently reveals.

    These memories were accurately captured by Aoba.

    Because of this.

    Aoba had used such a strategy just now to deliberately make things unclear, so as to arouse Michiru''s speculation.

    Sure enough.

    Michiru instantly understood.

    This saved Aoba the energy to explain.

    "Michiru, do your best. Tsuchikage-sama will not treat you unfairly."

    Aoba nodded at Michiru. After that, he turned around and left in the direction he came from. The entire process was clean and neat without any sloppiness.

    This made the Iwagakure ninjas feel that apart from coming over to say these words, Midoritsuchi had no other intentions.

    It was just...

    Just to explain such a thing

    He especially made a trip.

    Was it really that important?

    "Cough cough..."

    Just as everyone was thinking, Iwagakure camp commander, Michiru, cleared his throat and pulled everyone''s attention to him. He immediately met everyone''s gaze.

    If it was someone else, perhaps they would suspect Aoba''s abnormal behavior.

    However.

    For Michiru.

    He did not think so.

    After he became a ninja, he has been good at thinking and interpreting all kinds of information that were easy to ignore in the past.

    "Michiru-sama, what are we going to do? Midoritsuchi-sama doesn''t seem to have said anything!" At this time, the ninja beside Michiru asked doubtfully.

    "Hahahahaha..."Vissit (.)c.om for updates

    When Michiru heard this ninja''s question, he immediately laughed loudly. The lines on his face became much more ostentatious, and he looked quite proud.

    "You don''t understand, do you?" Michiru said with a smile.

    "I don''t understand." The ninja shook his head. He really did not have a deep understanding of Aoba''s words.

    "Alright, listen to me!"

    Michiru casually waved his hand. When he was very young, he knew that his analytical and reasoning ability was his unique advantage. Many people did not have this advantage, so every time this happened, he would feel a great sense of superiority in his heart.

    "Midoritsuchi-sama doesn''t seem to say anything, but he said everything. It''s just that you didn''t hear it, and you don''t know how to listen!"

    Michiru smiled. He felt that this was his time. He especially liked to share his time. This would greatly satisfy his heart. Moreover, through this matter, he told his heart that what he said was right and this was what happened.

    "Before I explain it to you, I will ask you a question first. Think carefully before answering me." Michiru stared at the ninja and said.

    "Okay." The ninja nodded.

    "Why do you think Midoritsuchi-sama wants to deliver it personally instead of sending someone?" Michiru stared at the ninja and said with a smile, "You have to know that the previous intelligence was sent over by someone. This is the first time Midoritsuchi-sama has come!"

    "This..."

    When the ninja heard Michiru''s words, he was stunned. It was indeed such a problem. He had also discovered this matter.

    That''s right!

    Why did he personally come?

    He had unconsciously overlooked such a problem just now.

    Midoritsuchi was a person beside Onoki.

    He was not a simple messenger ninja. He did not need to spend so much effort to come to this place.

    But...

    Midoritsuchi really didn''t say anything!

    "Please tell me in detail, Michiru-sama!"

    This ninja had already realized the problem that had occurred here. Just now, he had thought that the matter was too simple. He only saw the appearance and didn''t notice the essential problem.

    What exactly was going on here?

    He was not sure either.

    He could only stare at Michiru with wide eyes.

    "Just as I said, Midoritsuchi-sama will not come so easily. Since he comes here, it is enough to show that this is indeed something big!" Michiru began to analyze.

    After hearing Michiru''s words, the ninja immediately nodded his head and began to follow Michiru''s thought process.

    "Just now, you also said..."

    "Midoritsuchi-sama did not say anything!"

    "But he came here personally!"

    "Then do you think he will come for nothing?"

    "Obviously not!"

    "This is enough to explain one thing!"

    Michiru still lowered his voice.

    "Do you still remember what Tsuchikage-sama specifically told us before we left?" Michiru asked in a deep voice.

    "What matter?" The ninja asked.

    "The most important one!" Michiru said.

    "You mean..." The ninja said seriously, "We can''t leave too far away from the village. Even if we beat Konohagakure ninjas, don''t chase them. Keep a distance from the village where we can come back to support at any time."

    "That''s right." Michiru nodded.

    "We did that!" There was a faint doubt in the ninja''s eyes.

    "It''s not a question of whether we followed through, but what do you think this order means?" Michiru thought a little deeper.

    "It means..." This ninja did not think too much about it. He frowned and assumed a thinking posture. He immediately said, "Are Konohagakure ninjas very dangerous?"

    "No." Michiru shook his head and did not give the ninja a chance to continue guessing. He said, "The village is in danger, and we need to come back to help at any time. It is not how strong Konohagakure is, but who the enemy we are facing is. It is not very clear, but it may be another village!"

    "Kumogakure?" This ninja immediately thought of the powerful Kumogakure.

    "In fact, you can think a little more boldly," Michiru revealed a meaningful smile.

    "Could it be that there are other villages?" The ninja frowned even more. After that, he thought of a possibility and said, "Amegakure?"

    "Have you never thought about Sunagakure?" The corners of Michiru''s mouth slightly curled up. He had already seen through the matters here.

    "This... This... Aren''t we allies?" This ninja was immediately stunned.

    "The agreement between villages has always been very fragile. Moreover, Third Kazekage personally came to our Iwagakure, which also affected Tsuchikage-sama''s reputation. This also caused Tsuchikage-sama to have some concerns about Sunagakure." Michiru analyzed.

    "So that''s how it is!" The ninja nodded.

    In fact.

    They didn''t know.

    This was no longer a concern.

    Instead, "Sunagakure" really attacked.

    Although it was just a pile of puppets and did not cause any substantial losses, it had already attracted Onoki''s attention. Onoki was afraid that the ninjas on the front line would be distracted so he did not inform them.

    Because of this.

    The ninjas on the front line did not know that Iwagakure had already been attacked by "Sunagakure".

    "Tsuchikage-sama must have made up his mind during this period of time and decided to attack Konohagakure vigorously, but he couldn''t change the order overnight. This will make the ninjas think that Tsuchikage-sama has made a wrong decision, so Midoritsuchi-sama didn''t say it explicitly and just said that Tsuchikage-sama is right. Do you understand now?" Michiru explained.

    "I seem to understand..."

    The ninja nodded and then shook his head. He said, "But I don''t seem to completely understand."

    "Since Tsuchikage-sama made the wrong decision..."

    "Then how could Tsuchikage-sama be right?"

    "Isn''t this contradictory?"

    After thinking about it, the ninja found that he did not understand. The things here were not so easy to understand.

    "This is the real purpose of Midoritsuchi-sama coming here!" Michiru''s eyes flashed with wisdom. Finally, he explained, "We have to take responsibility for this. We have not taken down Konohagakure because our fighting strength is not enough, not because of Tsuchikage-sama''s order. Tsuchikage-sama has never made such a decision!"

    "I understand!"

    The ninja suddenly opened his eyes wide, and he finally understood what was going on.

    He understood!

    He felt like a thin film had been pierced!

    He had suddenly entered another world!

    The scenery he saw had changed!

    "What we need to do now is to attack Konohagakure with all our might. We can''t disappoint Tsuchikage-sama!"

    Michiru slowly nodded. He made a perfect interpretation of what Aoba had done.

    If Aoba was here and heard these words, he would definitely give Michiru a thumbs up and then shout out good guy!

    Even he himself did not think so much!

    At that time, Aoba did not have that much meaning. He was just afraid of exposing too much, so he made a riddle similar to "understand everything".

    Unexpectedly...

    It really made Michiru pretend to understand it!

    ...

    At this time.

    Aoba walked toward Iwagakure step by step.

    He was still in Midoritsuchi''s appearance.

    Therefore, he could not suddenly disappear or make any inappropriate actions.

    Just like this.

    Aoba walked for a while.

    When he was in a relatively isolated area.

    Flipped! Flipped! Flipped!...

    The paper on Aoba''s body began to flip and change, causing his image to change again...

 Chapter 465: One Hand Seal in Both Hand

    Chapter 465: One Hand Seal in Both Hand

    Flipped! Flipped!...

    Along with the sound of paper flipping.

    Aoba''s appearance changed from the original Iwagakure ninja Midoritsuchi to a different appearance. His height became even taller and his figure became thinner. From the perspective of physical condition, he was already superior.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba''s hair turned silvery-white.

    The clothes on his body revealed a Konohagakure''s ninja attire.

    In an instant, his appearance changed. He was the commander of Konohagakure''s ninja army, Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo.

    "Now it''s time for Iwagakure!"

    A hint of coldness flashed through Aoba''s eyes. He had spent a lot of effort in order to make the Third Ninja World War more chaotic. However, even now, he hadn''t had smooth sailing. Seeing that Minato was about to return made him feel very tired.

    This was not what he wanted!

    Now, he was going to attack Iwagakure with the identity of Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo.

    Actually.

    As for Hatake Sakumo.

    Aoba was still very familiar with him.

    After all, he had already read the latter''s memories through the system.

    Just...

    ''Wait!''

    Aoba suddenly stopped. His eyes fell into deep thought. He suddenly realized that Hatake Sakumo was a very fragile person.

    His teammates and the public opinion in the village could make him think of committing suicide.

    If he did something with Hatake Sakumo''s name this time, Hatake Sakumo''s heart would probably become very chaotic.

    Perhaps it would have some opposite effects.

    "Not too good."

    Aoba took a deep breath and shook his head helplessly. He suddenly realized that he still needed to be careful when using Hatake Sakumo''s identity.

    This identity would not bring him any trouble.

    It was just that it might affect Hatake Sakumo himself.

    "Change to who?"

    Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly, his right hand pinching his chin. Right now, he could not just casually change into an unknown person. He had to become a Konohagakure ninja who would cause Iwagakure to be extremely angry.

    That person couldn''t be in the ninja army.

    Otherwise, it would be very easy to be exposed.

    When Aoba became Hatake Sakumo, he didn''t care about the consequences. Anyway, the battle was going to start, and it would become very chaotic at that time.

    But now that he thought about it.

    There seemed to be no point in doing so.

    "Then it can only be you."

    Aoba''s eyes narrowed into slits. At this moment, there were not many famous ninjas among Konohagakure. You can even count it with your finger.

    Flipped Flipped Flipped...

    Almost in an instant.

    The pieces of paper on Aoba''s body flipped again. His image changed rapidly from Hatake Sakumo.

    The most obvious change was the color of his hair.

    It changed from silver to black now.

    "Alright."

    Aoba''s body had already disguised itself as Orochimaru through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique). He had just met Orochimaru not long ago, and he still had the most basic understanding of Orochimaru''s appearance. In addition, he had watched anime before, so he was very clear about what Orochimaru''s character was.

    As one of Konoha Sannin.

    Orochimaru was qualified to directly anger Iwagakure.

    After completing the change in his appearance, Aoba thought for a moment, then took out a mask and put it on his face, covering his appearance a little.

    "This way, there will be no problem!"

    Aoba slowly nodded. If he hadn''t taken out this mask just now and instead used Orochimaru''s face to show it to others, then it would have caused suspicion instead.

    After all, Orochimaru wasn''t a fool.

    How could he not disguise himself when doing things?

    Most importantly...

    Orochimaru himself was an expert in disguise. If he revealed his true appearance to others, then things would seem too deliberate.

    Of course.

    Aoba was very clear.

    As long as he did so.

    Whether it was Hatake Sakumo or Orochimaru, it will eventually be pointed at his vest Uzumaki Nagato.

    After all, before this.

    He had already used Nagato''s vest to show Hiruzen that he could imitate his voice.

    However.

    Aoba did not care about such a thing.

    After Aoba made a series of hand seals, powerful and ferocious chakra surged out. This was an even more violent and savage chakra. This terrifying chakra directly condensed a water dragon.

    The water dragon looked similar to the earth dragon.

    However, the water dragon looks crystal clear. Standing in this Iwagakure, it looks like a work of art, presenting a feeling of yearning to the ninjas in Iwagakure.

    In comparison.

    The earth dragon seemed a bit dirty.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Water release ninjutsu?"

    "This person actually dares to use water-release ninjutsu on Iwagakure?"

    "I''m afraid he doesn''t know how Second Mizukage died!"

    "But this water-release ninjutsu looks so powerful!"

    "..."

    The ninjas in Iwagakure began to talk with each other, especially after the appearance of the Third Tsuchikage, they knew clearly that the situation here has stabilized. The only thing left was to watch the show.

    After all, Onoki was an almost invincible existence in their heart.

    Looking at the entire ninja world.

    Not many people were a match for Onoki!

    "Genkai Hakuri no Jutsu(Detachment of the Primitive World Technique)!"

    Onoki looked at the water dragon that suddenly formed. The water dragon rushed toward him at a terrifying speed, forcing him to deal with the water dragon first before he could deal with the earth dragon.

    Swish!

    The cube in Onoki''s hand instantly rushed forward and directly met the surging water dragon.

    Hum!

    Just as the cube collided with the water dragon, there was a sound of vibration. The cube quickly expanded and wrapped the water dragon up, turning it into particles.

    "Good."

    Aoba looked at Onoki and said a word of praise. However, he only had a praising look on his face. He didn''t have such a thought in his heart. After all, it was really impossible for him to win if he fight Onoki with only a water dragon.

    After the water dragon was broken down by Onoki, Onoki immediately controlled the cube and attacked the earth dragon. He needed to get rid of the earth dragon that was spraying mud bullets at Iwagakure.

    However.

    Just at this time.

    Aoba quickly formed seals with his hands.

    However, his hands did not collide, and the seals he formed in each hand were completely different.

    "What kind of hand seals are these?"

    "These seem to be two different hand seals?"

    "I have never seen such a method of forming seals!"

    "No! There are two hand seals! Two different techniques!"

    "I can also see that he is forming seals with both hands. Each of them is different. He is using both hands to form a one-hand seal at the same time!"

    "Is this person a monster?"

    "This is too scary!"

    "..."

    The ninjas looked at Aoba''s movements and couldn''t help but start discussing. They all noticed the abnormality in Aoba''s movements. This was not a normal method of forming hand seals, so the visual impact it gave them was very strong.

    Of course.

    Not only Iwagakure''s ninja exclaimed.

    Onoki was also shocked.

    He had seen people who made hand seals with one hand.

    But people like this who made one-hand seal in both hands at the same time...

    This was the first time he had seen it!

    Just as everyone was marveling at Aoba''s movements, Aoba had already completed the hand seal. His two hands finally froze together.

    "Suiton: Suiryudan no Jutsu(Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique)!"

    "Katon: Karyudan(Fire Release: Fire Dragon Bullet)!"

    Aoba''s indifferent voice slowly sounded. After he said this, two dragons appeared on both sides of his body at the same time.

    One was a water dragon.

    The other was a fire dragon.

    The water dragon and fire dragon simultaneously rushed toward Onoki, creating a strange feeling of water and fire dragons.

    As for the cube in Onoki''s hand.

    It becomes an accessory adding beauty to it.

    "Who are you?"

    Onoki looked at the two different dragons that appeared at the same time and frowned. Now he realized that the person in front of him was definitely not an ordinary person.

    Although such ninjutsu has always been used.

    But from the beginning until now.

    He had already used three types of ninjutsu in a short period of time.

    This was simply not something an ordinary ninja could do!

 Chapter 466: Kushina Will Be Very Satisfied

    Chapter 466: Kushina Will Be Very Satisfied

    When Onoki asked this question, he had a faint answer in his heart. He knew that such a ninja would only appear in one place, and that was Konohagakure!

    Most of the chakra attributes in a ninja come from previous inheritance, and the remaining part depends on acquired efforts.

    For example, his Jinton(Dust Release)''s bloodline limit.

    It wasn''t passed down to him by his father, but by the Second Tsuchikage, who taught him by combining three types of chakra change and producing a Kekkei Tota.

    It was precisely because the requirements for this bloodline limit were too harsh that his lineage could not inherit this ability.

    In the ninja world, the attributes that ninjas possess are also closely related to the environment in which they live.

    Kirigakure was in an island country and Amegakure was in a country that had been raining for many years. There was a lot of water vapor in those places so the ninjas there generally mainly used water released in battle.

    Kumogakure was located in the mountains so the people there has tough bodies. Even if it was said good that they were good at lightning-release ninjutsu, they would mostly use lightning-release to coordinate with their taijutsu, so as to show a stronger fighting ability.

    As for Sunagakure and Iwagakure...

    They were in the worst area in the ninja world.

    The most suitable way for them to fight was to use ninjutsu related to sandstorms and earth, so they used wind-release and earth-release more.

    However.

    There was an exception in these villages.

    That was Konohagakure.

    Konohagakure stood in the richest land, the country of fire. The area there had mountains, rivers, and forests. The environment was pleasant, the resources were rich, and the economic strength was very strong.

    Taking advantage of this unique advantage.

    Konohagakure ninjas could develop a lot of elements so that they could use all kinds of ninjutsu. As long as they are suitable for their innately inherited attributes, they can practice, and they will not be limited by the environment at all.

    This was much stronger than their Iwagakure.

    If Iwagakure ninjas inherited the water attribute, then it would be difficult to practice water-release ninjutsu. Not only did they not have such a powerful water-release teacher, but they also did not have a very suitable environment to release it. Thus, the strength of the water-release ninja was greatly reduced.

    It was precisely because of this reason.

    In order to improve their combat ability, Iwagakure ninjas practice earth-release ninjutsu more often, so that they could combine themselves with the environment of the village.

    This was the restriction that the village had on ninjas.

    However, Konohagakure did not have this kind of restriction.

    No matter what type of ninja they were.

    They could find a suitable opportunity to develop in such a pleasant environment.

    For example, the current Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was called a ninjutsu professor. He can use almost all kinds of ninjutsu. He can perfectly use the restraining relationship between ninjutsu, so he has the upper hand in strategy.

    Onoki looked at the intruder in front of him.

    After seeing the three types of ninjutsu, he immediately confirmed that this person was a Konohagakure ninja.

    This was not difficult guess.

    If it was just the tyrannical water dragon formed by the water release, it was not so convincing. After all, it was also possible that Kirigakure ninja came to cause trouble.

    However, there was another fire dragon behind the water dragon.

    This nature changed.

    It was impossible for Sunagakure and Iwagakure''s ninjas to use such a water dragon!

    It was impossible for Kirigakure''s ninjas to use such a fire dragon!

    Then...

    Only Konohagakure was left!

    As for Kumogakure...

    He had already ignored that barbarian village. It was already good enough if there were a few people in that village who knew ninjutsu, let alone someone who had studied ninjutsu so thoroughly.

    "The person who killed you."

    After hearing Onoki''s words, Aoba indifferently spat out these few words.

    After he said these words.

    The three dragons around him rushed toward Onoki at the same time, as if they wanted to directly crush Onoki to death.

    Onoki knew that Aoba would not easily reveal his identity. He didn''t expect to get the result by asking such a casual question. Facing the three tyrannical dragons, he immediately raised his hands and a semi-transparent, blurry cube suddenly appeared.

    "Jinton(Dust Release)!"

    Onoki immediately began to accumulate power. His Jinton(Dust Release)''s attack power was very strong and its range can be controlled freely. It can be made larger or smaller according to its own wishes, without any external stimulation. This can be said to be completely scalable. But such benefits will definitely bring some disadvantages, that was, the time to charge was relatively long, which often gives the opponent some time to prepare.

    "Genkai Hakuri no Jutsu(Detachment of the Primitive World Technique)!"

    Onoki quickly finished storing up power as fast as he could, and immediately lifted the cube in his hand. In an instant, the edge of the cube began to increase, and it turned into a sharp razor, slashing toward the three dragons.

    Hum, Hum...

    Along with the trembling feeling.

    It was Konohagakure ninja who attacked him.

    "Hiss..."

    Onoki''s back suddenly felt cold, and then a painful feeling spread all over his body. What happened at that moment just now allowed him to endure the pain for a short time, but now he can no longer bear the pain, and he couldn''t help but take a cold breath.

    "Medical Ninja!"

    "Tsuchikage-sama is injured!"

    "Someone come!"

    "That person''s face seemed to have been revealed just now!"

    "I didn''t see it clearly!"

    "..."

    At this time, Iwagakure ninjas began to discuss. The scene of Aoba''s mask breaking just now happened in a flash. They could not see clearly at all.

    Of course.

    That was all in Aoba''s plan.

    Aoba first reminded Onoki, making him feel that he avoided the fatal blow through his instinct. But in fact, he did not intend to kill Onoki at all. He just wanted to use this method to make Onoki feel the fear of death, completely angering Onoki.

    Next.

    Aoba deliberately waited for Onoki''s palm to break his mask and expose Orochimaru''s face to Onoki.

    Aoba didn''t care whether Onoki believed it or not.

    At least he gave a clear reason to make a move.

    This was enough for Onoki to attack Konohagakure even crazily.

    ...

    After Aoba quickly left the battlefield, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), returning to the Anbu dormitory.

    Bang!

    It was as if he had sensed something.

    When Aoba''s true body had just returned.

    The shadow clone responsible for writing novels immediately let out an explosive sound and disappeared, returning to Aoba''s body.

    "It should be about time now..."

    Aoba did not turn into an Iwagakure ninja and attacked Konohagakure''s camp.

    He did not want to cause Konohagakure''s hatred through such a matter.

    He also did not want to use such a method to kill the Konohagakure''s heroes who could sacrifice their life at any time on the battlefield and leave pain for the living.

    Because of this reason.

    When Aoba was making trouble, he always focused on dealing with outside affairs and did not easily do anything to Konohagakure''s ninjas.

    Although he did not have a strong sense of belonging to Konohagakure like other ninjas, to him, this was indeed his home in the ninja world.

    He could use the method of tearing down a home to attract hatred.

    But it must be to tear down someone else''s home, not his own.

    He would rather pretend to be Konohagakure ninjas to tear down the homes of the other village''s ninjas than pretend to be ninjas from other villages to tear down the home of Konohagakure ninjas.

    Although the approach was not much different.

    However, the meaning and nature that they represented were completely different.

    ...

    Mount Myoboku.

    A yellow-haired youth was sitting cross-legged under the waterfall. His body seemed to have a layer of chakra, easily blocking the falling water, so that not even a drop of water was splashed on his body.

    Swish!

    All of a sudden.

    A figure jumped out and landed in front of the youth.

    This figure was not a human.

    Instead, it was a frog.

    The frog stared at the person in the waterfall, its eyes flashing with admiration. After that, it said, "Minato, after this period of training, not only have your explosive power improved greatly, but your endurance has also reached a very high level. I believe that the current you, Kushina will be very satisfied!"

    Hearing this.

    The youth in the waterfall slowly opened his eyes.

    Those eyes.

    It was golden frog eyes and orange eyeshadow appeared around the corners of his eyes.

 Chapter 467: I Saw the Shadow of the Sage of the Six Paths on Her!

    Chapter 467: I Saw the Shadow of the Sage of the Six Paths on Her!

    "Sage Fukasaku, how is the ninja world?"

    The first thing Minato asked after opening his eyes was about the ninja world. He had been training in Mount Myoboku all this time, and all the information he had came from Fukasaku. Every time his training time passed, he could not wait to ask the ninja world questions.

    "It''s still very balanced now. It''s not a big problem. Today is the appointed day. Are you ready?" Fukasaku said casually. He didn''t care much about the ninja world. Instead, he cared more about the next competition.

    "I''m ready, but..." Minato paused for a moment. He still maintained his orange eyeshadow and looked very stable. He said, "Do I really have to compete with Kushina?"

    "Minato, I want to advise you not to treat her lightly just because she is a girl. I have secretly heard that her progress is very exaggerated. Even the Great Toad Sage personally guided her. You may not be a match for her!" Fukasaku took a deep breath and said. He was very pleased to see Minato''s progress. In such a short time, he had completely surpassed his teacher, Jiraiya. However, Minato''s opponent was even more powerful. He did not expect Mount Myoboku to meet such two geniuses at the same time.

    "Kushina is so powerful?!"

    The corner of Minato''s mouth twitched. Fukasaku only said about Kushina when he started training. From then on, Fukasaku only talk about training, and he didn''t say anything about Kushina, so he didn''t know what level she had reached.

    For the matter of Kushina''s strength becoming stronger.

    Minato was very happy!

    After all, she was the girl he liked!

    But...

    From another perspective...

    His status in the family was going to fall further.

    This time.

    Maybe it''s not just him who took the initiative to give way to this Red Hot Habanero!

    If he couldn''t even beat her...

    Then his future days would probably become colorful.

    "Sage Fukasaku..."

    "You are not deliberately putting pressure on me, are you?"

    "You saw it too!"

    "I can now easily sense the natural energy around me. I can enter the Sage mode in a very short time and can maintain it for at least two hours. I can''t imagine Kushina to be more powerful than me!"

    The huge Great Toad Sage sat on a tall chair, staring at the huge crystal ball in front of him with an expressionless face. He did not speak for a long time.

    In the huge high hall.

    Sage Fukasaku and Sage Shima stood side by side, neither making a sound, they were silently waiting for Great Toad Sage.

    After a period of time.

    The Great Toad Sage seemed to have woken up. His gaze began to move downwards, landing on Sage Fukasaku and Sage Shima.

    "Fukasaku."

    "I told you that Little Jiraiya''s student would be the child of prophecy who would save the world."

    "Do you still remember such a thing?"

    The Great Toad Sage spoke very slowly. His simple words gave the two sages enough time to think.

    "I remember." Sage Fukasaku immediately replied.

    "I had another dream last night..."

    The Great Toad Sage''s voice slowly rang out again, and then he said something that both Sage Fukasaku and Sage Shima felt extremely shocked.

    "I dreamed of the child of the prophecy."

    "He didn''t save the world by himself!"

    "Just like how Hagoromo had the help of Hamura back then!"

    "There is a very capable helper beside the child of prophecy!"

    "I suspect that the helper might be..."

    When the Great Toad Sage said this, he suddenly became serious, and even his tone became more serious.

    "Uzumaki Kushina!"

    When the Great Toad Sage said this, everyone was speechless, and no one dared to speak.

    "I saw the shadow of the Sage of the Six Paths on her!"

 Chapter 468: How Strong Was Kushina Right Now?

    Chapter 468: How Strong Was Kushina Right Now?

    Whoosh!

    Sage Fukasaku and Sage Shima were both shocked at this moment. They could not believe their ears, especially Sage Fukasaku.

    Compared to Sage Shima.

    Sage Fukasaku has never watched Kushina''s practice at all.

    However.

    Before he could react.

    The Great Toad Sage spoke again.

    "Fukasaku."

    "You have to work harder during this period of time."

    "Don''t let Minato lose too badly."

    Swish!

    Sage Fukasaku suddenly came out of his memories. There was still a deep shock in his eyes. Except for when Minato and Kushina first came, he never saw her again. He was even more confused about this unknown thing.

    Sage Fukasaku didn''t think too much about it.

    As for how the rest of the things would develop, it would depend on Minato and Kushina.

    Crash!

    After Minato got up, the water flowed down from the waterfall behind him. His orange eyeshadow also disappeared at this time, and he directly exited the Sage Mode.

    "How strong is Kushina now?"

    Minato was puzzled. He really couldn''t imagine it. He knew Kushina quite well. If she was compared to a ninja of the same age, her strength could be considered good, but the gap between her and him was still quite big. He knew that the Sage Mode was very powerful, but he had already reached this stage. Could Kushina be even more powerful?

    This point.

    He couldn''t figure it out.

    ...

    Iwagakure.

    Onoki was lying in Iwagakure''s hospital. The wounds on his body had been treated and didn''t cause much damage, but it could be said that everyone was still in shock.

    A little bit more!

    Just a little bit more!

    If it was just a little bit more...

    Onoki''s obviously unhappy voice sounded.

    The voice in the hospital ward became quiet.

    Including Kitsuchi.

    No one said anything else.

    Although everyone still had an unconvinced expression on their faces, they were honest. No one dared to provoke the Tsuchikage at this time. After all, it was obvious that Onoki was unhappy.

    ...

    Iwagakure.

    At the gate.

    Just as everyone was looking at Onoki, a ninja from Iwagakure walked in the direction of the ninjas guarding the gate.

    "Kitsuchi-sama!"

    The Iwagakure ninjas guarding the gate saw the incoming ninjas and bowed one by one. The one who walked toward them was the face they were very familiar with, the son of the Third Tsuchikage, Kitsuchi.

    Of course.

    This Kitsuchi was not the real Kitsuchi.

    The real Kitsuchi was in Onoki''s ward and having a fierce conversation.

    And the Kitsuchi here...

    It was Aoba''s advanced paper clone!

    "Tsuchikage-sama was ambushed by a Konoha ninja and is now seriously injured. I need one of you to quickly go to the front line to inform Michiru-sama of this matter and inform all the ninjas on the front line. You can come back after that. As for the rest, Michiru-sama knows what to do!" Aoba used his identity as Kitsuchi to speak to the ninja guarding the gate.

    "Yes!"

    The ninja guarding the gate did not suspect him. After all, Kitsuchi was the son of the Third Tsuchikage. Now that the Tsuchikage was injured and hospitalized, Kitsuchi''s order was to a certain extent the highest order they could receive.

    After that.

    The ninja quickly left.

    Aoba silently nodded and left. After turning a corner, he disappeared.

    The next moment.

    Aoba appeared at the border between Konohagakure and Iwagakure.

    It was just as he had expected.

    Iwagakure ninja army had already pressed down on the border of the country of fire. The air was filled with dense smoke. This unavoidable battle was about to erupt.

 Chapter 469: He Can Only Rub in a Little Bit

    Chapter 469: He Can Only Rub in a Little Bit

    At the border between Country of Fire and Country of Earth.

    Iwagakure ninja army was pressing down on the border, and they were getting closer and closer to Konohagakure''s encampment. However, they did not immediately attack Konohagakure''s camp. Instead, they moved forward bit by bit.

    "Michiru-sama, why don''t we go over and kill them?" The ninja who followed Michiru stood beside Michiru and could not help but ask in confusion.

    "The information that Midoritsuchi-sama sent over was a bit sudden. After a few probing attacks, the ninjas might not understand it very well. The best thing to do now is to go over bit by bit and give the ninjas a change in their hearts." Michiru said in a deep voice.

    "Don''t ninjas only have to obey orders?" This ninja asked in confusion. He had clearly received Tsuchikage''s order, so why did he have to make it so complicated?

    "Oh?"

    Michiru looked at this ninja with deep meaning. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. After that, he said, "Did you hear Tsuchikage-sama''s order?"

    "I... I... My lord... Didn''t you already analyze it?" The ninja was stunned.

    "That''s right!"Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com

    Michiru nodded and said, "You also said that I analyzed it. Then can the analysis be used as a basis?"

    "Then... then... Midoritsuchi-sama means..." The ninja was even more confused. His mind was now shrouded in a layer of fog, and he did not know how to continue.

    "Midoritsuchi-sama wants us to do as we please. Tsuchikage-sama''s orders can not be wrong. It can only be that we are at a disadvantage. We need to finish these things better now, but we can''t show too obviously that it is Tsuchikage-sama''s intention. After all, many ninjas will think that Tsuchikage-sama is changing order day and night. Do you understand?" Michiru said in a low voice. After he figured out what Midoritsuchi meant, he already understood that this was a very difficult matter. The complexity of the matter itself was extremely high.

    "But... what should we do?" The ninja asked doubtfully.

    "We can only do it a little bit. We can''t rush it. This is also something that we can''t do. Who asked us to catch up to such a thing!" Michiru said calmly. Right now, he did not have a specific plan. He could only take one step at a time and slowly press into the borders of the country of fire.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Within the borders of the country of fire.

    Konohagakure Encampment.

    "Sakumo-sama, Iwagakure''s ninja army has already arrived. What should we do now?" A Konohagakure ninja quickly ran into the tent and asked Konoha White Fang, the commander of Konohagakure''s ninja army.

    "Let''s retreat."

    The expression on Hatake Sakumo''s face did not change at all. Before this, he had already received a secret order from Hiruzen, telling him to fight and retreat. Currently, it was suspected that there was a problem between Iwagakure and Sunagakure.

    "Understood!"

    The ninja immediately responded and then began to inform the ninjas in each tent.

    After these few days of battle.

    Konohagakure ninjas already knew about this strategy of avoiding the battle.

    From now on...

    They were no longer retreating!

    "Yes!"

    Iwagakure ninjas all responded. They faintly felt the changes in the above decision-making, but they were not sure of this matter. They began to arrange their own camps one after another.

    Michiru silently watched all of this.

    There was bitterness in his heart that he could not say.

    He was just a person who listened to orders.

    However, he was stuck in the middle of it and had to deal with the relationship between these ninjas and the Tsuchikage.

    He could not let the Tsuchikage lose his credibility.

    Moreover, he could not let the Tsuchikage feel that he was not doing well.

    This kind of situation was somewhat difficult!

    "Midoritsuchi-sama, it would be good if you could give me a little more reason. Now, I am really in a difficult situation!"

    Michiru sighed helplessly. He felt like he was secretly doing something. After all, everyone outside knew that Iwagakure''s ninja army could not leave Iwagakure too far.

    He could only rub in a little bit.

    A little bit was a little bit.

    He didn''t dare to enter too much easily.

    "Michiru-sama!"

    However.

    Just at this time.

    A hurried voice sounded.

    It was the ninja who was always next to Michiru.

    "Did something happen?"

    Michiru''s heart skipped a beat. Right now, they were carefully moving inside. If something went wrong at this time, it would directly affect his future entry problems.

    "Kitsuchi-sama sent a messenger ninja over. He is waiting outside the tent. He has important information to say." The ninja said with a serious face.

    "Let him in!"

    Michiru''s heart was directly in his throat. He did not know what kind of information the messenger ninja would bring, and he was unable to make any mental preparations for a while.

 Chapter 470: Can You Bear It?

    Chapter 470: Can You Bear It?

    The ninja immediately responded. After that, he quickly ran outside and called the ninja who had already arrived outside the tent.

    A moment later.

    The ninja guarding the gate quickly walked to Michiru.

    "Is there something wrong with the village?"

    Michiru asked first. His expression was particularly serious. He did not know what kind of news this person would bring.

    Especially about the village.

    If something happened to the village at this point in time, then those ninjas who were too late to support the village would be greatly responsible.

    "Yes."

    The gatekeeper nodded. His expression became even more serious. He stared at Michiru in front of him and said in a deep voice, "A Konoha ninja attacked Iwagakure."

    "What?!"

    Michiru and the other ninjas present were all shocked. Their faces were filled with shock. They could not believe their ears. Their eyes were wide open and filled with shock.

    "What exactly happened?"Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com

    Michiru immediately asked. His face was extremely nervous. Now, it could be said that what he was afraid of came. The thing he was most worried about happened.

    In his opinion...

    The most direct order he received was that he could not go too far away from Iwagakure.

    It was so that they could go back to guard Iwagakure at any time.

    But now that there was a problem in the village, and they were even further away from the village, they could not escape the blame.

    "A Konoha ninja suddenly attacked Iwagakure and stabbed Tsuchikage-sama. Now Tsuchikage-sama is still lying in the hospital!"

    The ninja guarding the gate said angrily. He had personally witnessed the process of the Konoha ninja invading Iwagakure. However, his strength was very low, and he could not solve the problem at all. He could only watch helplessly as the matter happened.

    All of a sudden.

    The Iwagakure ninjas at the scene were all silent.

    Including Michiru.

    Everyone had an extremely ugly expression on their faces.

    Tsuchikage-sama had been ambushed!

    Moreover, he was injured!

    Such a thing could be said to be extremely vile!

    "What do you want us to do now?"

    "But..."

    "Konohagakure is actually planning to launch a sneak attack on us, Iwagakure, in this process!"

    "Do you think they are hateful or not?"

    Michiru had already started to pave the way, and then he mobilized their emotions so that all of the Iwagakure ninjas were in a battle state.

    "Damn it!"

    The ninjas began to follow Michiru''s words. After hearing Michiru''s words, their complaints about this period of time instantly vanished.

    It was not that the village not allowing them to fight!

    It wasn''t that Michiru-sama didn''t want to fight!

    Instead, it was Konohagakure who avoided fighting!

    After hearing what Michiru said, the ninjas present had already transferred their discontent to Konohagakure.

    "I just received news from the village!"

    "Just like that, Konohagakure''s sneak attack began silently!"

    "Our Third Tsuchikage-sama..."

    "He was seriously injured because of Konohagakure''s sneak attack, and he is still lying in the hospital!"

    "Facing such a despicable and shameless village!"

    "Can you guys endure it?"

    Michiru shouted loudly. What he said seemed to be no different from the matter itself, but it had a special effect.

    "I can''t endure it!"

    Almost all of the Iwagakure ninjas present roared. It was at this time that they all knew that their Tsuchikage was injured. Anger appeared on everyone''s faces, but they did not have time to be angry.

    "That''s right!"

    "I can''t endure it!"

    "You can''t endure it!"

    "I can''t endure it either!"

    "Now, Kitsuchi-sama has given the order!"

    "Let us take revenge for Tsuchikage-sama!"

    "Let us charge toward Konohagakure now!"

    "Kill to our heart''s content!"

    As he spoke, Michiru waved his hand. It was as if he had already issued an order. He had been waiting for this reason for a long time. Now, he could finally let go of some of his shackles and fight with all his might.

 Chapter 471: I Want to Be the 4th Hokage

    Chapter 471: I Want to Be the 4th Hokage

    What Michiru said was exactly what Iwagakure ninjas wanted to hear, so these ninjas were so excited.

    They had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    During this period of time, the tug of war between them and the Konohagakure ninjas made them very uncomfortable in their hearts. Now, they had the opportunity to completely release what they had been holding back.

    "Kill!"

    "Kill!"

    "Kill!"

    "..."

    All Iwagakure ninjas shouted together. After that, they quickly jumped in the direction of Konohagakure''s ninja camp as if welcoming them.

    This time.

    Their decisions were different from before.

    Their goal was to kill all the ninjas in their sight.

    Not only did they want to win the war, but they also wanted to avenge their injured Tsuchikage. This made everyone feel as if they had been injected with chicken blood.

    ...

    On the other side.

    In Konohagakure camp''s direction.

    Following the movements of Iwagakure ninjas, Konohagakure''s sentries immediately discovered the problem. Then, they quickly reported to the commander in charge, Hatake Sakumo.

    "A large number of Iwagakure ninjas have been discovered. They are moving in our direction at an extremely fast speed!"

    "Report! Almost all of Iwagakure ninjas have moved!"

    "The killing intent of Iwagakure ninjas is very strong. This time, they are going to launch a large-scale attack!"

    "Iwagakure ninjas are coming!"

    "..."

    The sentries quickly ran over to report to Hatake Sakumo. Everyone had nervous expressions on their faces. It was too sudden for such a thing to happen.

    "Inform everyone to retreat quickly and shrink the battle line and avoid a direct confrontation with Iwagakure ninjas!"

    Hatake Sakumo calmly ordered.

    As he spoke.

    The sentries all retreated.

    "How far will you go this time?"Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m)

    Hatake Sakumo looked through the window of the tent toward the trees outside. During this period of time, he had already discovered the pattern of Iwagakure ninjas'' attacks. He could save a day for the village if he maintained a certain distance from them and avoided battle.

    Right at this time.

    Minato impatiently turned his head to look at the entrance of the hall. His pair of blue eyes flashed with a deep longing.

    Ever since he entered Mount Myoboku, he had never seen Kushina again.

    During this period of time, the person he had the most contact with was Sage Fukasaku.

    He was very clear that his main purpose for coming here was training, and so was Kushina. Both of them were working hard for the same goal.

    "Ma, you''re late again."

    Sage Fukasaku looked over at Sage Shima who was walking over from the main entrance. There was a bit of complaint in his tone, but he restrained himself. It was as if he didn''t feel uncomfortable, but he was also very scared.

    "Humph!"

    Sage Shima turned her head away, not taking Sage Fukasaku''s words seriously at all. She walked directly to Sage Fukasaku''s side.

    At the same time.

    Kushina also walked to the side of Minato.

    At this time, Kushina was wearing the ordinary green uniform she wore when she came. Her red hair was tied into a ponytail behind her head, and her slightly curled lips revealed a confident light.

    "Kushina..."

    Minato looked at the very familiar girl beside him, but now she gave him a strange feeling.

    This person was still the same person.

    However, her aura had completely changed.

    In his impression, she was warm, generous, and strong-willed. Even if she met someone younger than her, she would definitely not surrender. However, those were more like the stubbornness in her bones. It was brought about by her personality and not by her strength.

    But now...

    Minato felt that Kushina exuded a confident radiance all over her body. This was not an act, he could see that it was naturally presented by virtue of her own strength.

    This was an improvement in her temperament.

    This kind of self-confidence seemed to stack layer after layer on Kushina''s body, which looks gleaming and made her more attractive.

    "Minato, if you feel pain later, don''t cry~"

    Feeling Minato''s gaze, Kushina winked at him playfully. When she spoke, the confidence in her tone was even more obvious.

    "..."

    Minato was stunned. He never thought that Kushina would have such a big change in temperament.

    "Right!"

    Kushina seemed to suddenly think of something, and her lips curled up even higher as she looked in the direction of Minato.

    "I want to be the 4th Hokage!"

 Chapter 472: The Hokages Man

    Chapter 472: The Hokage''s Man

    "..."

    After hearing Kushina''s words, Minato was even more speechless. He just quietly looked at Kushina, not knowing what to say.

    This was just great.

    He came to Mount Myoboku to improve his strength and solve the crisis of the ninja world. He also took the position of the 4th Hokage to lead the revolution of the ninja world.

    But...

    He never thought of it.

    He brought Kushina to Mount Myoboku.

    All of a sudden, he lost his position as Hokage.

    "Why aren''t you talking?"

    Kushina looked at Minato staring at her, and the smile on her face became even stronger. She suddenly felt a strong sense of accomplishment.

    That''s right!

    She wants to be the Hokage!

    In the history of Konohagakure, there had been three Hokage!

    But these three were all men, and no woman had ever been the Hokage!

    Moreover...

    Apart from the position of Hokage.

    Even the other villages included Raikage, Tsuchikage, Kazekage, and Mizukage. All of them were men, and none of them were women.

    She decided!

    She wanted to be the first female Kage in the ninja world!

    "Sigh..."

    Minato took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He did not know what to say. The more confident Kushina was, the more uncertain he felt. It was not that he was not confident in himself, but that he knew Kushina too well.

    Kushina was a strong person.

    However, she was not that strong.

    Even so.

    Kushina usually had a feeling of being ahead of others.

    But now, what she was showing was no longer the kind of fierce fight, but a feeling that everything was in her hands.

    It seemed...

    As long as she wanted it!

    Then it was hers!

    This kind of signal was very obvious!

    Minato could feel it deeply, which made him understand that in this period of time, Kushina must have made a major breakthrough, and the self-confidence that came from the improvement of strength was impossible to disguise.

    As the Great Toad Sage spoke, he seemed to be in high spirits, and his sleepy eyes also disappeared.

    When the Great Toad Sage spoke, the other toads did not dare to interrupt.

    The whole place was silent.

    However, all the toads, including Sage Fukasaku and Sage Shima, focused their eyes on Minato and Kushina.

    "Begin!"

    The Great Toad Sage immediately shouted, and as soon as he said this, the toads on the scene became nervous.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Minato and Kushina.

    "Hu!"

    Minato took a deep breath, turned to face Kushina, and clapped his hands together.

    At the same time.

    Kushina also made the same move.

    "Kushina, forgive me! I won''t hurt you!" Minato bowed to Kushina.

    "I''m different. I won''t show mercy. Don''t cry in front of so many people!" Kushina bowed at the same time and smiled slyly.

    After the two of them bowed to each other, they immediately retreated a distance and looked at each other.

    All of a sudden.

    Minato closed his eyes.

    He was extremely focused.

    Hum!

    A moment later.

    Minato''s body emitted a fluctuation of sage chakra.

    A tyrannical pressure exploded on his body, and his yellow hair slowly fluttered, and his whole body was filled with magnanimous righteousness.

    Orange-colored eyeshadow appeared around Minato''s eyes.

    At this moment.

    Minato opened his eyes. His frog-like eyes showed that he had entered the Sage mode.

    "This is your Sage Mode?"

    Kushina was still in her normal state. She still had a smile on her face. She did not condense natural energy at all. Instead, she was observing Minato''s changes.

    "The face is very clean. Only the eyeshadow and the pupil have changed. The degree of frog transformation is very low!"

    "Minato!"

    "As expected of you!"

    "I knew you could achieve this!"

    Kushina nodded at Minato, but her tone did not seem to worship Minato, but more like a teacher checking the students'' homework, and expressing her satisfaction.

 Chapter 473: Enter the Sage Mode in Seconds!

    Chapter 473: Enter the Sage Mode in Seconds!

    Minato frowned slightly. When he heard Kushina''s words, he seemed to have the feeling of when he was facing his Teacher Jiraiya.

    This did not seem like a compliment to his opponent.

    It was more like a teacher watching his students progress.

    This was a very special feeling.

    "Kushina, are you not going to enter the Sage Mode?" Minato stared at Kushina and asked doubtfully. Now that he had entered the Sage Mode, he could clearly feel the chakra fluctuations around him. At the same time, he found that Kushina''s aura was extremely restrained, and she almost did not use any chakra.

    In this situation.

    That was, facing him.

    If it were someone else, I''m afraid they would have taken the opportunity to make a move.

    Of course.

    Minato knew that Kushina was not storing natural energy for the Sage Mode. He had learned the Sage Mode before and was very clear about it. When storing natural energy, people could not move.

    Not only was Kushina moving, but she was also talking as if this sparring contest had nothing to do with her.

    This scene was extremely strange.

    If not for the confidence in her eyes that had yet to fade, he would have thought that she was going to give up.

    "Hahaha~"

    After hearing Minato''s words, Kushina immediately laughs. Her laughter was not a mocking one, but a confident one.

    "What are you waiting for?"

    "If you encounter an enemy on the battlefield, do you still need to give the opponent time to recharge?"

    "If you want to win, come at me!"

    Kushina blinked playfully, but this originally looked cute expression, now because of the blessing of confidence, it seems to add a strong woman''s demeanor.

    "..."

    Minato was speechless.

    He stared at Kushina.

    His hapless frog''s eyes were full of doubts.

    Was this still the Kushina he knew?

    What kind of progress had she made in this period of time?

    Or...

    Was Kushina giving in to him?

    Minato saw it with his eyes.

    But at that time, his body had lost its center of gravity and could no longer dodge.

    Moreover.

    He was very clear about the power of this Kawazu Kumite(Frog Kata), and with Kushina''s violent performance, his entire right shoulder would be broken if he was hit.

    "No!"

    Minato made a judgment in an instant, and with a thought, he communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula that he had just left, and disappeared in a flash.

    The moment Minato left.

    Kushina''s Kawazu Kumite(Frog Kata) arrived.

    But without Minato, Kushina could only hit the air, and then she slowly retracted her hand. She stood up straight again and stared at Minato in front of her.

    "At this time, do you know how to use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)?"

    There was a hint of ridicule in Kushina''s tone. She was now in a battle state, and she was extremely serious. She would not show any mercy just because she fighting Minato. Moreover, because her opponent was Minato, she could attack without restraint.

    "Instantly enter Sage Mode?!"

    Minato looked at Kushina in a daze. He immediately understood where the source of Kushina''s confidence came from. Her ability to communicate with natural energy was too strong. He knew that Kushina''s chakra was very thick making it harder to enter Sage Mode. She needed more natural energy to balance with her thick chakra.

    Not only was Minato surprised.

    Even Sage Fukasaku widened his eyes. He had tried his best to overestimate Kushina, but now it seemed that he had underestimated her.

    With just this one move, Kushina had already suppressed most of the ninjas who came to Mount Myoboku.

    "Actually..."

    At this time, the Great Toad Sage slowly opened his mouth, and a proud smile appeared on the huge frog''s face.

    "The larger the chakra..."

    "The easier it is to enter Sage Mode!"

    "Just keep absorbing natural energy."

    "No matter how much natural energy is absorbed, the chakra in the body can match it, so there is no need to carefully control the natural energy to prevent frog transformation!"

    "The same is true for Otsutsuki Hagoromo in the early years!"

    The Great Toad Sage sighed. He had seen many ninjas like this, Otsutsuki Hagoromo, Otsutsuki Asura, and the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.

    These people were the representatives of people with tyrannical chakra!

    When Sage Shima was teaching Kushina, she was surprised to find that the chakra in her body was very thick, and she also had a power that the people in front of her did not have when they were learning.

    The Kyuubi power!

    After discovering this situation, the Great Toad Sage could not help but personally teach Kushina for two days. That was the first time he personally taught others after teaching Hagoromo.

 Chapter 474: I Give Up!

    Chapter 474: I Give Up!

    After the fight that couldn''t be considered a fight, although their bodies didn''t collide, Minato''s face had already changed drastically.

    Entering the Sage Mode in seconds!

    Just this alone was enough for him to clearly understand the change in Kushina''s strength!

    During this period of time, he had already tried his best to increase the speed of entering Sage Mode. After all, he understood that the battlefield was not a place to spar. There was simply no one who would wait for him to charge his Sage Mode. This required him to use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and other ninjutsu to create a favorable space for Sage Mode to store power.

    Apart from that,

    Minato also dedicated himself to increasing the duration of his Sage Mode, so that he could be in this kind of powerful battle mode as much as possible.

    Because of this.

    Only then did he understand even more clearly.

    How difficult it was to achieve these two points.

    However.

    In front of him.

    In terms of the speed of entering the Sage mode, Kushina had completely surpassed him.

    Swish!

    Just as Minato was deep in thought.

    Kushina''s whole body turned into a bolt of lightning, and with an extremely terrifying speed, she directly attacked Minato.

    "Kawazu Tataki(Frog Slap)!"

    With a light shout, Kushina ruthlessly slammed her palm toward Minato. This palm was similar to the Chakra Enhance Strength of the Senju Clan. The difference was that she gathered sage chakra in her palm, not simple chakra.

    "..."

    Minato looked at Kushina above him. He could also use some sort of move, but he clearly understood that as long as he fought with Kushina, both of them would be injured. So he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), and once again changed his position, appearing in another place not far away.

    BOOM!!!

    After Minato disappear, Kushina slapped the ground of the toad hall, sending rubble flying everywhere and creating a huge crater. Even the bricks and tiles on the ground were broken, the destructive force was very strong.

    "..."

    Minato felt the wave of air coming from where he was just now. Even from a distance, he could feel the terrifying impact. His expression couldn''t help but change slightly.

    He also knew Kawazu Tataki(Frog Slap).

    However, his Kawazu Tataki(Frog Slap) was not as destructive as this.

    "Isn''t it too hasty for you to admit defeat like this?"

    Sage Fukasaku shouted out in dissatisfaction. The outcome of the battle between Minato and Kushina involves the bet between him and Sage Shima. Even if he knew that he might lose in the end, he still wanted to be convinced of his loss and not admit defeat in such a way. This made him a little unable to accept it.

    "Hmph, do you think that Kushina has used all her moves? She has a big trump card that she hasn''t used yet. No matter what, it is impossible for Minato to win!" Sage Shima immediately snorted.

    "Minato, you..." The expression on Kushina''s face became complicated. She didn''t really want to win against Minato. She wanted to show her training results in front of Minato, but she didn''t expect that Minato would just admit defeat like this.

    "I have my reasons."

    Minato said lightly. As he spoke, he had already canceled the Sage Mode on his body and returned to his normal state. The only thing that remained was the bright smile on his face.

    Immediately after.

    Minato''s gaze swept across the crowd and landed on Sage Fukasaku.

    "Sage Fukasaku."

    "I can indeed dodge through Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) frequently."

    "But this is too exhausting for me."

    "After a few more times..."

    "My physical strength is going to be exhausted!"

    "At that time, I will still lose!"

    Minato explained seriously. His words seemed to be the same, but no matter who listened, they felt that something was wrong.

    "But..." Sage Fukasaku frowned and said unwillingly, "You still have one more move..."

    "That move is used to deal with the enemy, how can it be used to deal with Kushina!" Minato shook his head without hesitation.

    As soon as this was said.

    Kushina''s heart suddenly felt warm.

    Her eyes softened when she gaze at Minato.

    This was the Minato she was familiar with.

    His heart was as thin as hair and as gentle as water. He was very concerned about her and almost everything he did was to satisfy her needs.

    "I understand." Sage Fukasaku nodded and accepted Minato''s explanation.

    After Minato explained to Sage Fukasaku, he turned to look at Kushina. At this time, she was still in her Sage Mode.

    "Kushina, seeing that you have become so powerful, I''m so happy!"

    Minato said from the bottom of his heart. Even he couldn''t tell how he felt. When he saw that Kushina entered the Sage Mode in seconds, he was even happier as if he was the one who had done it.

 Chapter 475: I Name It... Rasengan!

    Chapter 475: I Name It... Rasengan!

    "What was that move of yours?"

    Kushina stared at Minato with wide eyes. Her curiosity had been completely aroused, and her eyes blinked. She really wanted to find out what Minato was hiding.

    "It''s not a secret."

    Minato still had a smile on his face. As he spoke, he directly raised his right hand and slightly stretched his five fingers inwards, making a grasping gesture.

    This posture.

    Kushina''s eyes widened even more.

    She stared at Minato''s hand in a daze.

    Her cheeks instantly turned red.

    "Is this your ultimate move?!"

    Kushina took a deep breath and imagined the scene of being caught. Suddenly, she felt a little itchy, and half of her strength was gone.

    It was indeed an ultimate move!

    It was just...

    Kushina never expected that Minato would do such a move so seriously.

    She was a little embarrassed.

    "That''s right!"

    Minato nodded. He did not notice the slight change in Kushina. It was not that he was not careful enough, but that he was already immersed in his right hand.

    "This is my ultimate move!"

    "It''s just an incomplete version!"

    "Do you remember that I told you that I was developing a ninjutsu?"

    "This is it!"

    Minato said one sentence after another. After he finished speaking, he faced the gazes of almost everyone in the hall and controlled the chakra within his body to surge toward his palm.

    Almost in an instant.

    Blue chakra filled Minato''s palm.

    It started to rotate at a terrifying speed.

    This blue-colored chakra instantly formed into a ball. It looked like a blue-colored small bijudama in his hand. Although it didn''t emit any aura, everyone present didn''t dare to ignore it.

    "This is the ninjutsu I researched!"

    "I named it..."

    "Rasengan!"

    Minato said with a smile. He had developed this ninjutsu for a long time and had done many experiments. In the end, he finally succeeded and could officially appear in front of the world.

    What was important was the person beside her!

    Kushina was willing to be the woman beside the 4th Hokage, not to compete with Minato for the position of Hokage. Her mentality has returned to the previous normal state after gaining strength. She looked at Minato with even more tender eyes, as if she wanted to melt him.

    "Kushina, what is your trump card?" Minato asked curiously.

    "I won''t tell you!"

    Kushina stuck out her tongue playfully. At this moment, she also removed the Sage Mode on her body and turned back into her little girlfriend mode.

    "I want to leave a little suspense. If there is any problem that you can''t solve in the future, it will be my turn to take action."

    Kushina was very confident in her own strength, but now she was more willing to stand behind Minato. After all, this man was really too charming, especially the figure under the moonlight that night. It had been deeply engraved in her heart.

    "Alright!"

    Minato smiled, but he did not insist. He allowed Kushina to have her own secrets, just like when they first met, he did not know that Kushina had replaced Uzumaki Mito became the Kyuubi Jinchuriki.

    There were some things that he would not ask if she did not tell him.

    This was his trust in Kushina.

    On the contrary.

    If it was something she wanted to say, even if he did not ask, she would say it.

    Minato loved Kushina, so he did not care about anything else. As long as Kushina was happy, he would be very happy.

    "Great Toad Sage."

    "Sage Fukasaku."

    "Sage Shima."

    Minato and Kushina looked at each other, exchanged a look, and after that bowed to the three sages in succession.

    "We have finished the spar!"

    "The ninja world is still in dire straits!"

    "We need to contribute our strength!"

    "We have to leave Mount Myoboku!"

    "Thank you for your guidance and help during this period of time!"

    "Thank you all!"

    Minato bowed to the three sages very politely. Kushina was with Minato, and she had completely entered Minato''s rhythm, and she liked Minato leading the rhythm.

    "It is indeed time to go back. I''ll let Gamabunta see you off. You can return to Konoha faster using the reverse summoning technique." The Great Toad Sage nodded. He looked at Minato with eyes full of praise, determined that this person must be the child of prophecy who could change the world.

    "There''s no need to go through so much trouble."

    Minato grinned, raised his right hand, and directly grabbed Kushina''s left hand. He looked at Kushina again and nodded to each other.

    "We can go back by ourselves!"

 Chapter 476: Im Sorry, Im Late

    Chapter 476: I''m Sorry, I''m Late

    Within the country of fire.

    On a certain tree.

    Aoba stood quietly on the top of the tree.

    His entire body did not emit any aura, as if he had fused with nature. In this noisy and murderous environment, he seemed out of place.

    Below the branch was the battlefield.

    Iwagakure ninjas seemed to have gone crazy as they continuously attacked Konohagakure ninjas.

    At this point in time.

    Iwagakure ninjas were essentially stronger and more well-trained. They had a huge advantage against Konohagakure ninjas, even in dense forests that were not particularly suitable for performing earth-release ninjutsu.

    "Retreat!"

    The eyes of Konohagakure ninjas flashed with despair. When they received the order, they did not fight Iwagakure ninjas to death. Instead, they fought and retreated.

    The main tendency was not to fight, but to retreat. Avoid fighting as much as possible and retreat.

    Such a battle strategy had been very effective before this, but this time, Iwagakure ninjas did not retreat because of a slight advantage but continued to attack them.

    The sudden change made them very uncomfortable.

    So much so that they caused many painful losses.

    "What happened to Iwagakure ninjas? We have retreated so much, why aren''t they going back yet?"

    "Are all Iwagakure ninjas crazy?"

    "What should we do now? Should we continue to retreat or fight?"

    "How are we going to fight this group of mad dogs?!"

    "..."

    Konohagakure ninjas fought and retreated. They were still complaining and communicating with each other. The changes that happened in this battle were unexpected to them, so they did not make enough preparations.

    Of course.

    Not only were these ninjas unprepared.

    Even the Konohagakure army commander, Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo, had not expected this.

    At this moment.

    Hatake Sakumo''s face was deathly pale. There was almost no color on it. His face was filled with panic. He had a lot of personal and team experience, but this was the first time he was managing a ninja army.

    Not only that.

    Most importantly.

    Hatake Sakumo''s psychological quality had never been very good.

    He was more concerned about the opinions of the people around him.

    Just as Iwagakure ninjas were constantly charging forward without any signs of retreating, he realized that this time, Iwagakure was planning to launch a total attack.

    This was a complete mistake in his decision.

    Now, in the face of the surging Iwagakure ninja army, he could resist a few people by himself. But after all, not everyone had the same ability as him. No matter how strong he was, he had to watch one ninja after another fall beside him.

    This scene made him clench his teeth tightly. His gums were about to burst out with blood. His heart was extremely broken, but he could not think of a solution at the moment.

    He wanted Konohagakure ninjas to retreat quickly and leave this place quickly. However, Iwagakure ninjas were chasing after him, not giving him any chance at all. The more they retreated, the more passive the situation became. It made the battle situation a one-sided trend.

    But...Updated chapters at novelhall.com

    If he were to issue an order now.

    If Konohagakure ninjas were to retaliate.

    Then there was another situation.

    Right now, Konohagakure ninjas had already suffered heavy casualties. If they continued to fight, there was no need to think about it, it would cause even more tragic results.

    As a result...

    Hatake Sakumo was in a dilemma!

    They couldn''t advance.

    They couldn''t retreat.

    For a moment, he didn''t know how to make a choice.

    Right now, he wished he could have a pair of wings and leave this place with Konohagakure ninjas. However, he also understood that escaping was not a good choice. It was just that the current situation was too passive, and it was close to becoming an unacceptable result.

    "Kill!"

    At this time, the commander of the Iwagakure ninja Army, Michiru, shouted angrily. His mind was very active, and he had clearly caught the key point of the matter. He understood that Konohagakure ninjas were already in a state of collapse.

    If they wanted to win now, they had to attack brazenly and take advantage of the current situation to kill their way through.

    Previously, he had been cautious.

    Now that he had continuously obtained information from Midoritsuchi and Kitsuchi, Michiru no longer hesitated. He no longer had any distractions. He even led Iwagakure ninjas to burst out with a strong desire to attack. It was the time to be imposing.

    "Kill!"

    "Kill!"

    "Kill!"

    "..."

    When Iwagakure ninjas heard Michiru''s words, they also began to shout. One after another, they roared loudly, instantly causing the killing intent emitted by their whole body to become even stronger, and their momentum instantly rose to a new peak.

    In a short time.

    The imposing aura of the Iwagakure ninja army and the Konohagakure ninja army formed a sharp contrast.

    Just now.

    Aoba was still hesitating about whether to make a move.

    He then clearly felt a huge chakra appear. It suddenly appeared not far behind Konohagakure ninjas. Others would not notice such a sudden change, but for Aoba, it was like a huge light bulb lighting up in the night. It could not be more dazzling.

    Kushina was back.

    This meant that Minato was back as well.

    This was something that Aoba could be sure of.

    "I can watch a good show now."

    Aoba once again restrained his aura. He knew very well that Minato had definitely grasped the Sage Mode when he returned this time. Then, in terms of perception, he was completely different from before.

    If he didn''t pay any attention to it.

    It was very likely that Minato would discover him.

    After all, Minato was very careful and could discover details that others could not.

    Now that everything had been set up to this point

    Then he absolutely could not expose himself in front of Minato.

    After everything was settled and hiding his achievements and fame, Aoba''s face behind the mask gradually showed a relaxed expression. He could finally return to the quiet life and leave everything to Minato.

    ...

    Konohagakure battlefield.

    The ninjas retreated quickly. At the same time, they were still attacking Iwagakure ninjas. They were all injured and almost everyone was mentally prepared to lose their lives. Despair gradually enveloped their bodies.

    There was no way!

    There was no way to break the situation!

    This made them think of the previous Anbu army that was almost wiped out.

    Now, they didn''t dare to think about what would happen when the Iwagakure ninja army reached Konohagakure.

    ''Is this it?!''

    Everyone couldn''t help but think of this. The despair in their hearts had suppressed all the hope they had because they couldn''t see any hope at all.

    "No!"

    Right at this moment.

    Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, had a strong sense of unwillingness in his eyes. He could not allow this battle to fail miserably because of his wrong decision!

    He could not fail to live up to Konohagakure''s expectations.

    They had to fight!

    It had to change!

    Once they lost, Konohagakure would be finished!

    Instantly.

    Hatake Sakumo took out two more kunai. Now, he was surrounded by four Iwagakure Jonin. He was too busy to take care of himself, and it was very difficult for him to break out of the encirclement.

    Whoosh!

    Another figure suddenly appeared.

    This person was the commander of the Iwagakure ninja army, Michiru.

    Michiru stared coldly at Hatake Sakumo.

    "Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, I know that you are very powerful and we really can''t do anything to you in a short period of time, but we will let you see with your own eyes how your Konohagakure ninjas died in front of you!"

    Michiru''s tone was very cold. His goal now was very simple. It was to destroy Hatake Sakumo''s heart bit by bit through words.

    He was very clear about the problem between Iwagakure and Konohagakure.

    Iwagakure middle combat power was very strong.

    But their top combat power was no match for Konohagakure.

    Fortunately, none of the Sannin came this time. There was only one Hatake Sakumo, so it was not completely impossible for them to deal with him.

    "Humph!"

    Hatake Sakumo shorted coldly. He ignored Michiru''s words and focused on dealing with the ninjas who were attacking him. His forehead began to be covered with fine beads of sweat.

    These people could not do anything to him.

    However, it was not easy for him to break out of the encirclement.

    There was no way to support the ninjas who were continuously falling down.

    The situation was extremely urgent.

    Ding!

    All of a sudden.

    A clear and crisp sound entered everyone''s ears, causing them to involuntarily look in the direction of the sound.

    At the place where Konohagakure ninjas were fighting Iwagakure ninjas.

    In front of the Konohagakure ninja army.

    A strange three-pronged kunai suddenly pierced into the rock just in front Iwagakure ninja army. It protected the Konohagakure ninja army behind it. A special paper tag was tied to the kunai''s handle, and the words "Sword of Shinobi''s Love" were written on it.

    The moment the kunai appeared.

    A yellow-haired man appeared. He crouched slightly and grabbed the kunai''s handle with his right hand. His face was cold and his body exuded a faint killing intent.

    "I''m sorry, I''m late."

 Chapter 477: I Alone Am Enough!

    Chapter 477: I Alone Am Enough!

    A yellow-haired man''s voice was not loud and could be completely drowned in the sound from the battlefield, but it was strangely clear to everyone''s ears. It was as if he had the ability to freeze time, instantly attracting everyone''s attention to him.

    "This is..."

    The eyes of Iwagakure ninjas flickered. They faintly felt that this man was different from the other Konohagakure ninjas, but the determination in his blue eyes made them feel like they had seen a wild beast.

    This was an indescribable feeling.

    It was like being targeted by a wild beast, the kind of beast that will bite them no matter what.

    Almost an instant.

    The momentum of Iwagakure ninjas was suppressed by the sudden appearance of the yellow-haired man.

    As for Konohagakure ninjas, everyone''s eyes were focused on Minato. Their eyes quickly changed, from doubt at the beginning to surprise and excitement later.

    Namikaze Minato!

    Konohagakure''s Star Ninja!

    A genius student of one of Konoha Sannin, Jiraiya. He had become the Jonin of the village at such a young age. He was a very gentle, sunny, and extremely reliable ninja.

    The sudden appearance of Minato seems to have given the Konohagakure ninjas a shot stimulant, which directly raised the depressed mood of everyone. They all understood one thing...

    Reinforcements had arrived!

    This made the Konohagakure ninjas in despair suddenly see a glimmer of hope. It was like a drowning person who had grabbed a life-saving straw. Facing the instinctive desire to survive, as long as they grasped it, they would not let go easily.

    "Minato!"

    "It really is you!"

    "Reinforcements arrived?"

    "Have the reinforcements arrived?"

    "..."

    Konohagakure ninjas asked Minato one after another. Their eyes were filled with anticipation. They wanted to get a definite answer from Minato.

    The questions of Konohagakure ninjas were also transmitted to the ears of Iwagakure ninjas. At the same time, doubts appeared in the minds of Iwagakure ninjas. Almost everyone''s attention was focused on Minato.

    "Yes."

    Minato nodded without hesitation. There was a slight change on his cold face. The corners of his mouth slowly curled up. He looked like he was smiling, but the smile on his face did not change the coldness on his face. It still looked as murderous as before.

    "OH!!!"

    As soon as Minato said this, the Konohagakure ninjas on the scene immediately cheered. Everyone had a feeling of being saved from death. They could not help but relax their tense nerves a lot and let out a sigh of relief at this kind of uneasiness.

    "How many reinforcements have come?"

    At this time, Hatake Sakumo, who had been bitterly supporting just now, jumped out and retreated back to Konohagakure''s camp. The current change caused the battlefield between the two sides to pause for a short period of time.

    Hatake Sakumo deliberately asked a key question.

    Right now, he was in the same mood as before.

    That was to fight and retreat.

    As long as they managed to fool Iwagakure ninjas, they would be able to smoothly make Iwagakure ninjas retreat. This way, they would be able to avoid many unnecessary losses.

    As he spoke.

    He even winked at Minato.

    The meaning displayed was very obvious.

    That was to let Minato deliberately say a lot of reinforcements. This would not only increase the confidence of Konohagakure ninjas but also make Iwagakure ninjas worry.

    After all...

    Hatake Sakumo was very clear about Konohagakure''s situation.

    Now, even if Minato personally came, he would not be able to bring many reinforcements. Most of the ninjas had already been brought out by him. This was Konohagakure''s last line of defense.

    "There are only two people."

    Minato said softly. His voice could still be clearly transmitted into everyone''s ears. After he finished speaking, he raised his hand and pointed to the back. He said, "Kushina is behind."

    "..."

    For a moment.

    Everyone was speechless.

    Everyone showed a completely different reaction.

    Among them was Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, who was completely stunned in place. He never thought that Minato would still say such words after seeing his obvious signal. It was simply inconceivable.

    However...

    His heart was already cold.

    This was not a problem that a single person or two could solve!

    The so-called reinforcements...

    That would require a group of people!

    He felt that Minato''s words were too honest, to speak so clearly without lying at all, wasn''t this a bit too pedantic?

    Finished!

    This was how Hatake Sakumo felt right now.

    The fire of hope that had been ignited was instantly destroyed at this moment, and there was no way for it to continue burning.

    The smiles on the faces of Konohagakure ninjas froze. They stared at Minato''s back foolishly. There were many words in their minds, but at this moment, they all held back. They could not say a word, and they were almost all dumbfounded.

    Good fellow.

    If he had the chance to do this, he could have used other ways to kill the other party.

    However.

    Michiru did not have such a choice.

    His goal was very simple.

    That was to first humiliate this youth who had interrupted their Iwagakure''s momentum and then use this method to mobilize the Iwagakure ninjas'' momentum again.

    No one had expected that Michiru would suddenly make a move. After all, Iwagakure ninjas were still laughing loudly, and Konohagakure ninjas had not recovered from the ups and downs.

    Everything happened too quickly.

    When they reacted.

    Michiru''s palm was about to hit Minato''s face.

    However.

    Minato didn''t even move. He looked as if he hadn''t seen Michiru at all. He didn''t even blink and was completely immersed in indifference.

    The next moment.

    Under the gaze of almost everyone present.

    Just as Michiru''s slap was about to hit Minato''s face.

    Minato''s figure suddenly disappeared.

    Swish!

    Michiru''s palm directly slapped the air.

    It did not hit anyone at all!

    The sudden change caused Michiru''s center of gravity to instantly lean forward, and it was difficult to control it as it tilted toward the direction where Minato had disappeared.

    Just as Michiru was about to step out his left foot to stabilize his body.

    A yellow flash suddenly appeared and Minato reappeared where he had just been. This person squatted slightly and stared at Michiru who was falling toward him. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes. His right hand was holding the special kunai on the ground. He suddenly pulled it up and drew a sharp arc in front of him.

    Swish!

    The sound of wind breaking suddenly sounded.

    Then a line of blood splashed out.

    That eye-catching blood-red light was reflected in everyone''s eyes.

    Thud!

    Michiru fell heavily to the ground. His eyes were wide open, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. There was a deep blood line on his neck, which had taken away all his vitality. Until the moment of his death, he did not know what had happened.

    "Hiss..."

    Everyone looked at Michiru''s corpse on the ground and took a deep breath at the same time. Everyone''s mood was extremely heavy. At this moment, they were speechless.

    It was too fast.

    Everything happened too fast.

    Even Hatake Sakumo did not react in time.

    Apart from Aoba, who was silently observing everything on the tree, everyone was stunned by this sudden event.

    "There are indeed only two reinforcements."

    Minato did not even look at Michiru again. His right hand was holding the special kunai that was still dripping blood. His cold blue eyes were staring at the dense Iwagakure ninjas in front of him.

    "The other person will only watch the whole show!"

    "The one who will really make a move..."

    "Only me!"

    "But."

    "To deal with you people."

    "I alone am enough!"

    Minato''s tone revealed extremely strong confidence. After saying this, he suddenly stopped, controlled the chakra in his body, and began to quickly absorb the natural energy around him.

    Only...

    The Iwagakure ninjas in front of them didn''t know that Minato was currently storing up natural energy for Sage Mode, and couldn''t move at all. Everyone was in shock just now, and no one dared to act rashly.

    After all, the person who made a move just now was their commander, Michiru, and he was easily killed by a slit in the throat.

    Of course.

    Michiru''s own strength was not that weak.

    The reason why he was so easily killed by Minato was because Michiru had underestimated him. He had wrongly estimated that this youth might be the most talented youth in Konohagakure''s history!

    Hum!

    Just when the atmosphere was silent for almost two minutes.

    Minato suddenly closed his eyes.

    A terrifying amount of chakra appeared on his body.

    An orange eyeshadow appeared on his tightly closed eyes. It was the Sage Mode sign. After the sign appeared, the violent chakra in his body disappeared.

    Everything calmed down again.

    At this moment.

    Minato opened his eyes. His originally blue eyes turned into golden frog eyes. His entire aura changed.

    "It''s time for the war to end."

 Chapter 478: Kunai Rain

    Chapter 478: Kunai Rain

    Sage Mode!

    At this instant, Minato directly entered the Sage Mode.

    From his appearance now, he seemed to have become even more mysterious and strange. After restraining the energy just now, there was no longer any aura leaking out. He looked no different from an ordinary person.

    Except for his face which had some changes.

    Of course.

    Whether it was Iwagakure ninja or Konohagakure ninja, they did not know that Minato was using the Sage Mode with their current knowledge.

    On the tree.

    Aoba''s gaze fell on Minato, and he silently nodded.

    It hadn''t been too long since he entered the Sage Mode.

    The battle state he displayed wasn''t weak at all.

    This version of Minato had indeed become even more powerful than before!

    It was just as Minato had said.Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com

    The war would end!

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth behind the mask curled up slightly, revealing a satisfied smile. He knew that everything here was now taken over by Minato. He did not need to worry about anything anymore.

    It was not just the matter here.

    Including the matter of the entire Third Ninja World War.

    He no longer needed to do anything.

    He could finally return to his original trajectory of life!

    Aoba''s heart was greatly satisfied. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. He was not willing to be the savior of the world. Such a person had to be done by Minato.

    On the battlefield.

    Iwagakure ninjas looked at Minato''s change in a daze, and huge question marks appeared in their heads.

    What kind of technique was this?

    Changing faces?

    Why did his face suddenly change?

    Could it be that there were other secrets?

    These people were full of doubts and confusion. Their eyes were focused on Minato. Minato did not move, and they did not dare to move. They could only maintain a relatively still state for a short time.

    Just at this time.

    Minato looked coldly at the aggressive Iwagakure ninjas in front of him.

    His heart burst with unprecedented killing intent.

    If he had not come back in time, he would not have known what the village would become. Thinking about it now, he felt scared.

    He was very clear.

    Now was not the time to be kind.

    It was time to win the war.

    Suddenly.

    Minato raised his right hand and suddenly reached into his ninja pouch. He directly took out a few unique-looking kunai.

    These kunai all had special symbols written on them, and the words "Sword of Shinobi''s Love" were written on them. They were all the kunai that Minato used.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Under the gaze of almost everyone, Minato directly threw the kunai in his hand in the direction of Iwagakure ninja and scattered in all directions.

    "????"

    Iwagakure ninjas were even more confused. They all saw the kunai thrown by Minato. Other than the special style, they did not see any bright spots.

    The speed was also not fast.

    It was impossible to cause any damage.

    However.

    Just as this thought was not over yet.

    A yellow flash suddenly appeared next to the kunai, and it was not just next to kunai, almost every one of the kunai''s side had this kind of yellow figure, and it looked like Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) was used.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    After the yellow flash in the place of the kunai, it shot a handful of specially made kunai toward the Iwagakure ninja army.

    Now...

    It was time to go back!

    Aoba thought for a moment. Just as he was about to leave and no longer watch this one-sided slaughter, he was immediately attracted by something.

    "Hmm?"

    Aoba frowned slightly behind the mask. He looked in another direction. After sensing Kushina''s chakra, he had shrunk the range of his perception. Before he went, he still glanced around and suddenly found a few strange masses of chakra behind the Iwagakure ninja army.

    One of them was quite powerful.

    It was possible that it was Iwagakure''s reinforcements.

    As for the rest, it was even stranger. There was no too-dazzling performance in chakra volume alone, but it closely followed that chakra, just like a small team.

    Wherever that chakra went, the other would follow.

    But...

    The distance between them was not like the feeling of a small team, it gave Aoba the feeling that they were chasing.

    Or should I say...

    Tracking!

    "Strange!"

    A big question mark popped up in Aoba''s head. He couldn''t imagine what it would be, but it really aroused his curiosity.

    "Let''s go and take a look."

    Aoba suddenly disappeared in a flash. He was already in Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique)''s disguise, so he directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and teleported to the mark closest to that area.

    "Huh?"

    Just when Aoba left, Minato seemed to feel something and suddenly looked up at a tree.

    Nothing was seen.

    This action did not stop him from continuing to attack Iwagakure ninja.

    He just silently suppressed these feelings in his heart.

    Iwagakure ninjas'' heart collapsed. They had never encountered such an opponent before.

    This might not be an opponent at all.

    This was a series of yellow flashes.

    How were they going to fight this?

    Everyone felt a sense of despair in their hearts.

    ...

    On the other side.

    After using Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), Aoba restrained his aura and quickly chased after that mysterious chakra.

    According to his judgment of their current position.

    These chakras should be Iwagakure ninjas.

    However, their actions were extremely abnormal.

    They seemed like reinforcements, but they didn''t look like reinforcements. There seemed to be some secret hidden inside.

    Soon.

    Aoba caught up with the group of chakra.

    "This is..."

    Aoba''s gaze fell on the figures hiding behind the branches.

    The overall image of these people was not much different.

    They all looked similar to zombies.

    Such a thing.

    If it was any other ninja, they might not recognize it, but Aoba knew it, and he had seen it many times in anime.

    White Zetsu!

    It was White Zetsu!

    "Why did these White Zetsu come out?"

    A big question mark popped up in Aoba''s head. He immediately increased his speed because there was something even more curious about ahead.

    "Who are these White Zetsu following?"

 Chapter 479: Attack Konohagakure

    Chapter 479: Attack Konohagakure

    Aoba quickly followed them. There was still a deep doubt in his mind. After all, this was the first time he had seen White Zetsu.

    He had seen White Zetsu in anime.

    This was his first time in the ninja world. Of course, he had seen Black Zetsu before. He was an existence that was even more difficult to see than White Zetsu.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba controlled his aura and followed behind these White Zetsu. He also increased his perception to the maximum, so that he could take the absolute initiative in reconnaissance and anti-reconnaissance.

    As for the battlefield.

    Aoba didn''t need to care.

    After Minato returned, everything would be back on track. With his understanding of Minato''s strength and Sage Mode, the ninjas in the Third Ninja World War couldn''t do anything to Minato.

    At this time, Minato already had the strength of a Kage, and he was still the strongest among the many Kages.

    A moment later.

    Aoba followed these few White Zetsu to the other side of the battlefield, not too far from the Iwagakure and Konohagakure battlefield.

    Just at this time.

    Aoba''s line of sight directly passed those concealed White Zetsu and landed on the place where their gazes converged.

    "That is..."

    Aoba did not expect to see that person here, but he just did not think of it. It was not theoretically impossible.

    During this period of time, his attention had been focused on pushing the Iwagakure ninja army to Konohagakure. He did not need to go into the details of the Konohagakure ninja army, so it was more or less reasonable.

    The place where Aoba''s vision was focused was a figure wearing a Konohagakure ninja uniform.

    It was a lone figure.

    There was no one else around.

    There was only one.

    Coincidentally, it was someone that Aoba knew.

    Uchiha Fugaku!

    At this time, Fugaku''s face was dignified and serious. He seemed to be looking for something. He stood in the forest and looked a little confused. He look like he did not know where the road forward was. He looked like a headless fly.

    "Why is Fugaku here?"

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with a hint of doubt. There were many Uchiha ninjas in the Konohagakure ninja army. These ninjas could be considered the main battle force of the ninja army. However, he really did not notice when Fugaku left.

    "According to my understanding of Fugaku, he is not the kind of person to run away before the battle. If Minato had not returned, Konohagakure ninjas were still fighting cruelly. Why did he come here?"

    "The most important thing is..."

    "What is he doing here?"

    "Why is he targeted by White Zetsu?"

    "Is it related to Black Zetsu?"

    Big question marks appeared in Aoba''s mind one after another. Right now, Fugaku''s actions were not normal. No matter how he looked at it, it was very strange. It was as if something that he did not know had happened.

    However.

    Aoba did not immediately come out to stop Fugaku.

    If that was the case.

    Then it would be difficult to find the answer to such a riddle.

    He had to wait.

    Wait quietly.

    He looked at Fugaku and look what the latter was going to do. He would find the answer according to the latter''s behavior.

    Just like this.

    Aoba followed behind White Zetsu.

    These White Zetsu were secretly observing Fugaku. They silently followed Fugaku and maintained a distance that Fugaku could not detect.

    However, they did not know that there was also a person behind them who had a similar posture as them and was also observing them.

    ...

    Country of Wind, Sunagakure.

    In Kazekage''s office.

    "Report!!!"

    One of Sunagakure''s ninjas quickly ran into Kazekage''s office. He looked extremely anxious, and his face was full of anxiety as if something extremely important had happened.

    "What happened? Why are you shouting so loudly? Can''t you calm down a little?"

    The Third Kazekage frowned. Right now, he was controlling the overall situation. Almost all the people in the office were Sunagakure''s higher-ups, including Advisor Chiyo, who had just returned.

    Swish!

    At the conference table in Kazekage''s office, Sunagakure''s higher-ups focused their attention on the ninja who came in. This person successfully attracted their attention.

    "Then they will stop!"

    "If we can reach Konohagakure before Iwagakure stops, then we can also get a share of the spoils. But if the peace agreement is reached, Konohagakure might not have anything left!"

    "Most importantly..."

    "When that time comes..."

    "After Iwagakure''s energy has recovered, it is already impossible for us to attack Konohagakure on a large scale. We must be cautious of Iwagakure and avoid repeating Konohagakure''s mistakes!"

    Chiyo said one sentence after another. She quickly analyzed the pros and cons of this matter. At least for now, she saw that attacking Konohagakure could gain more benefits.

    When the people at the scene heard Chiyo''s words, they also nodded. They all understood Chiyo''s meaning.

    "From the perspective of profit..."

    "The current Konohagakure is already on the verge of defeat."

    "We don''t need to pay any price to obtain benefits that are no less than Iwagakure''s."

    "After all, what the clear-headed Third Hokage''s thinking about now is to calm things down!"

    "As long as we don''t push it too hard..."

    "We will be able to obtain generous benefits!"

    "This portion of benefits will definitely be far above the benefits that we can obtain by attacking Iwagakure!"

    Chiyo added. Her words still caused everyone to nod their heads. After all, she was analyzing the profit.

    Everything in the world revolves around profit!

    The ninja world was the same!

    The reason why ninjas had missions to do was because of the commissions constantly issued by the big countries. And those commissions, protection or assassination, were all done because of "money".

    The operation of the village also needed money.

    At the moment, Sunagakure was currently in the third generation and did not have the technology to obtain sand gold. In Five Major Ninja Village, Sunagakure was still a relatively poor village.

    To make the village stronger, the first thing to do was to make the village rich. Plundering was a very convenient shortcut.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone had no objections.

    "The second point."

    Chiyo raised her second finger and began to talk about the next point she wanted to express. However, even if she did not say it, everyone understood in their hearts that they should attack Konohagakure first.

    "Now, if we sneak attack Iwagakure, the one who will benefit the most is not us, but Konohagakure. We are equivalent to helping Konohagakure."

    "This kind of help will not let us get any benefits. Instead, we will completely break up with Iwagakure."

    "If we are confident that we can directly destroy Iwagakure with this punch, then we can consider it!"

    "But who can guarantee that?"

    "Once Iwagakure recovers, then we will become the enemy of Iwagakure!"

    "We did not get any benefits."

    "Instead we got a formidable enemy."

    "Doing this will not benefit our Sunagakure''s development at all!"

    Chiyo''s voice was sonorous and forceful, revealing an unquestionable determination. Almost everyone who heard it clearly understood the reasoning behind this, and the words directly left everyone speechless.

    The Third Kazekage nodded continuously.

    Worthy of being the Advisor Chiyo.

    He originally thought that this question would need to be discussed by everyone before he could come to a final conclusion, but unexpectedly, there was already a result.

    At this time.

    Chiyo put away the two fingers.

    Her eyes flashed with coldness.

    "To sum it up."

    "From the perspective of gaining benefits."

    "Or from the perspective of Sunagakure''s future development."

    "Attacking Konohagakure is the best choice!"

    "I don''t think there is a need to hesitate about such a thing!"

    "We should immediately form a ninja army and attack Konohagakure. It would be best if we can reach Konohagakure before the Iwagakure ninja army does!"

    When Chiyo said these words, she was indeed thinking about the matter of the village. However, the face of Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, appeared in her mind at this point.

    It was finally time to pay off his debts!

    "It''s decided then!"

    The Third Kazekage immediately slapped the table, his eyes no longer hesitating.

    "Attack Konohagakure!"

 Chapter 480: Kannabi Bridge

    Chapter 480: Kannabi Bridge

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 480 Kannabi Bridge

    After the Third Kazekage confirmed this final plan, his eyes began to become determined. He understood that what Advisor Chiyo said was indeed the most important thing at the moment.

    No matter which angle he looked at it from, it was the most important thing to do.

    The priority to attack Konohagakure should be above attacking Iwagakure!

    After the Third Kazekage made the decision the others did not have any objections. They were all convinced by Chiyo''s reasons.

    "Then..."

    The Third Kazekage''s voice rang out again. He looked toward the crowd, his gaze sweeping over the people sitting on the table one by one. When he looked at Chiyo, his gaze stayed for a while.

    "Who should lead the army?"

    The Third Kazekage said meaningfully. He wanted to speak clearly. If they wanted to attack Konohagakure now, they needed a very reliable person. In his heart, he was leaning toward Chiyo, but he could not say it directly.

    He wanted to wait for Chiyo to personally say it.

    This was the only way.

    And only then would the matter proceed smoothly.

    The Third Kazekage looked like he was asking, but everyone at the scene could tell that he was pointing at Chiyo, so they all looked toward Chiyo.

    "I will personally take action!"

    How could Chiyo not understand what the Third Kazekage meant? Moreover, she really wanted to go there personally. According to her understanding, the commander of the Konohagakure ninja army, Konoha White Fang, was definitely not dead yet. However, he would definitely fall along with Konohagakure''s defeat.

    If she doesn''t stand up at this time and be the first to rush to the scene to sprinkle salt...

    Then it would really be a waste of such a good opportunity!

    "Good!"

    The Third Kazekage was waiting for Chiyo to say this. He needed a highly respected person to go to the front line to hold the line. This way, the ninjas who went to Konohagakure would be able to unleash their powerful fighting strength.

    ...

    At the same time.

    Kumogakure and Kirigakure both received this kind of information.

    Iwagakure ninja army had already broken through Konohagakure ninja army. Now that they were deep within the borders of the Country of Fire, breaking through Konohagakure''s barrier was only a matter of time.

    The same question and choice were all on them now.

    Country of Lightning, Kumogakure, Raikage''s office.

    The Third Raikage sat on a huge chair, his eyes flashing with doubt. Ever since Hari died Kumogakure had already been stretched out in terms of decision-making. They did not know how to deal with all sorts of things.

    "Do you have any ideas?"

    Third Raikage looked at the people at the scene. His mind was to take advantage of the chaos to attack Iwagakure. After all, Iwagakure had attacked them before, but he still had to listen to the opinions of the people at the scene.

    "Attack Konohagakure!"

    Just as the Raikage finished speaking, a voice immediately sounded. It was a ninja in Raikage''s office. He said the answer almost without thinking.

    "Right now, the best way for us is to attack Konohagakure!"

    "We should eliminate the weakest one at this time!"

    "If we go, we can still get a share!"

    "If we don''t go, we can only watch as the others divide up this huge cake!"

    "If we attack Iwagakure, it would stop Iwagakure from splitting the cake. It would be equivalent to handing the benefits to other villages, such as Sunagakure, or indirectly helping Konohagakure!"

    "These are not what we should do!"

    The ninja immediately said. His thoughts were quite clear. He said more than one sentence after another. His core point of view was to bully the weak.

    Tried to divide up the cake that had already appeared.

    And avoid being robbed first by others.

    After saying this.

    The other Kumogakure ninja also agreed.

    "We should indeed attack Konohagakure!"

    "The current Konohagakure is already an arrow at the end of its flight!"

    "Even if we don''t attack Konohagakure, other villages will!"

    "Then we might as well do it!"

    "..."

    The other Kumogakure ninja expressed their opinions one after another. They all said that they should go attack Konohagakure. This also made the Third Kazekage realize that his idea might not be so accurate and could not help but nod.

    "I understand."

    Then the Third Raikage slowly added, "Then we will divide a part of our strength and go to Konohagakure on the basis that it can be lower than Kirigakure''s strength!"

    "We don''t even need to care about Iwagakure. At this time, Iwagakure only wants to break through Konohagakure. They want no other trouble to find them, so they will definitely not attack us at this critical moment!" Another Kumogakure ninja said.

    "Iwagakure is finished!"

    "We must quickly bring back the information!"

    "..."

    The expressions on the scouts'' faces had already collapsed. They understood too well what kind of wrong decision the previous intelligence would bring to their village.

    ...

    Aoba silently followed the White Zetsu and Fugaku who was not far away from White Zetsu. Compared to the cruel war, everything here seemed out of place.

    After walking for a while.

    Fugaku stopped.

    "Sekai?"

    "Is it you?"

    "I seem to see your eyes!"

    "Where are you?"

    "Is it really possible that you are still alive?"

    Fugaku muttered doubtfully. Even he himself did not know what was going on. When he was on the battlefield just now, he saw the figure of Sekai and even guided him here.

    Right now, Fugaku''s eyes were wide open. His eyes had already turned into three tomoe Sharingan, but even so, there was still a very strong sense of dullness, as if he was thinking about something else.

    "Sekai?"

    Fugaku was still shouting doubtfully. One had to know that this was a close friend who grew up with him. To a certain extent, the feelings between them were even deeper than his feeling for Mikoto. If there was a chance to revive Sekai, he would definitely not miss it.

    Of course.

    It was not just resurrection.

    He would not miss the process of chasing after the murderer.

    Although he speculated that the person who killed Sekai was very likely to be Orochimaru, he had no evidence. Moreover, Orochimaru had not used the Sharingan during this period of time. Therefore, he still had some doubts about this speculation and did not want to die.

    Just now.

    He seemed to see Sekai''s eyes.

    He seemed to have found the key to solving the truth of Sekai''s death.

    This made him want to grab it and hold it in his hand.

    ...

    Not far away.

    Aoba very clearly heard what Fugaku said, and he also felt Fugaku''s slightly messy chakra.

    Genjutsu!

    Aoba immediately guessed that Fugaku was under genjutsu, and he was even using Sharingan. This kind of situation that seemed very difficult to appear appeared just like this.

    "Uchiha Madara?"

    Aoba slightly narrowed his eyes. Other than Uchiha Madara, he could not imagine anyone else who had such ability to control Fugaku who had already opened his Mangekyo Sharingan.

    Not only that.

    There was a basis for Aoba''s judgment.

    There were a few White Zetsu behind Fugaku. At first, he thought that these White Zetsu were monitoring Fugaku, but now it seemed that they were protecting Fugaku so that Fugaku could avoid being disturbed by others and break free from the genjutsu.

    One more thing...

    Fugaku had entered the Country of Earth territory, but no Iwagakure ninja found Fugaku. He was in a daze like there was no one around. Not far ahead of Fugaku was the only way to get to Iwagakure, the Kannabi Bridge.

    "Finally can''t sit still?"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. He did not know if this was Black Zetsu''s idea, but it was clear that the target they wanted in their plan, Uchiha Obito, was not going to work. So they focused on plan B, which was Uchiha Fugaku.

    "Things are getting more and more fun!"

    Aoba looked at White Zetsu in front of him, and his body began to emit a rustling sound. The white paper on his body quickly changed, making him immediately become another person.

    This person was the commander of the Konohagakure ninja army, Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo.

    Aoba had played the role of Hatake Sakumo once before, but he thought that the effect might not be good, so he removed it. Now it was time to use it again.

    Swish!

    After Aoba transformed into Hatake Sakumo, he quickly shot toward Fugaku. His speed was very fast, and he instantly passed White Zetsu, who was hiding. This made these White Zetsu feel unprepared.

    "Fugaku!"

    Aoba imitated Hatake Sakumo''s voice and roared loudly. His voice was suffused with chakra fluctuations, and it instantly penetrated through layers of obstruction and directly drilled into Fugaku''s ears.

    Hum!

    Fugaku was stunned for a moment, and his eyes gradually recovered, but deep doubts remained in the depths of his pupils

    "Are you trying to run away?"

 Chapter 481: Will I See Your Past?

    Chapter 481: Will I See Your Past?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 481 Will I See Your Past?

    The voice that suddenly appeared was like a heavy fist that could not be seen with the naked eye. It heavily smashed into Fugaku''s body, directly interrupting him from his dazed state.

    Almost in an instant.

    Fugaku immediately looked in the direction of the voice.

    As far as his eye could see.

    It was Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, who Aoba pretended to be through Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique).

    "Sakumo-sama!"

    When Fugaku saw Hatake Sakumo, he was shocked. After that, he was like a person who woke up from a hangover. He immediately looked around and then looked at his hands. His eyes, which had already returned to black, were filled with doubt.

    "What is going on?"

    "Why am I here?"

    "Where is this?"

    "What exactly happened?"

    "What about... Sekai?"

    Fugaku felt like he was in a dream. That dream was not a nightmare because he dreamed of his best friend.

    In that dream.

    It was as if he had been guided by something.

    It was as if a voice was telling him.

    As long as he followed the other party''s instructions, then there was a possibility of Sekai being resurrected. Strictly speaking, it was not considered a resurrection. Instead, it should be creating a world with Sekai on it.

    This voice made Fugaku a little confused.

    However, with Aoba''s shout, Fugaku immediately woke up out of his daze state and then looked in Aoba''s direction.

    "Sakumo-sama, how is the war?"

    Fugaku seemed to be drunk. He only vaguely remembered that he had a dream, and the scene and feeling of that dream were quickly fading away at a terrifying speed. The only thing that remained on his last memory was the third ninja world war.

    Iwagakure ninjas went deep into the Country of Fire.Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com

    He stubbornly resisted.

    And then...

    He inexplicably arrived at this place.

    "The war is still ongoing. Hurry up and return to the battlefield!" Aoba imitated Hatake Sakumo''s voice and said in a commanding tone.

    "Yes!"

    Fugaku immediately responded. He was a ninja. It was his duty to obey orders. Now, he did not hesitate at all. He immediately walked in the direction of Country of Fire. After all, the war was still ongoing. He could not continue to waste time here.

    Without delay.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba seemed to be walking toward these White Zetsu, but to the White Zetsu, it was as if this person was walking in their heartbeat.

    This feeling brought them a great shock.

    They had never met such a person before.

    Gradually.

    Aoba was getting closer and closer to these White Zetsu.

    "You really won''t shed tears until you see the coffin!"

    Aoba''s tone became low. He had reminded these White Zetsu many times, but these White Zetsu were still hidden. No one appeared because of his words. It had to be said that these White Zetsu were still very calm.

    At this time.

    Aoba suddenly changed the rhythm.

    He suddenly stopped, raised his right hand, and directly slapped the ground.

    Hum!

    An incomparably tyrannical chakra surged toward the ground along Aoba''s palm, and in an instant, black-colored lines appeared below his palm.

    These black-colored lines were like special markings, and each one contained a mysterious power.

    After these lines appeared, they seemed to come alive, and quickly spread to the surroundings, causing the entire ground to spread out, and the power of the seal was everywhere.

    "Not good!"

    When the group of White Zetsu saw the seal on Aoba''s hand, they immediately understood their situation.

    They could no longer continue to pretend.

    They had to leave immediately.

    Otherwise.

    Once the seal enveloped them.

    It was impossible to leave even if they wanted to.

    "It''s too late."

    Aoba said indifferently. The chakra fluctuations of this group of White Zetsu were all under his perception. He had already seen that these White Zetsu were about to leave, but his seal had already deeply penetrated into the ground, sealing off all the soil and plants in the surroundings. It was already impossible to rely on these plants to instantly leave this place.

    "Now..."

    "It''s our time."

    "I''ve always been very curious."

    "If my hand were to touch your heads."

    "Will I see your past?"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up, revealing an evil smile. However, this face was Hatake Sakumo''s face. This smile seemed incompatible with this face.

 Chapter 482: The Duck In Hand Flew Away?

    Chapter 482: The Duck In Hand Flew Away?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 482 The Duck In Hand Flew Away?

    In the battlefield

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    A handful of special kunai flew across the battlefield, and each stop was a coordinate.

    Along with this wave of kunai, there was also that strange yellow flash.

    Puchi! Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!

    The sound of being pierced rang out, and along with the blood lines, Iwagakure ninjas fell into a pool of blood one by one.

    The current Minato was very angry and blamed himself, so much so that even if he did not want to end up killing people in the battlefield, he could not help but kill the enemy.

    After all.

    If he had not come back in time.

    The current Konohagakure should have already suffered a serious defeat!

    This was something he could not accept!

    He was very glad that he came back in time, and at the same time, he was very upset that if he had come back a little earlier, perhaps the ninja army would not have lost so many people.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    After Minato flashed again, his figure returned to the front of the battlefield. His face was cold as he stared at the Iwagakure ninjas who had been scared to the point of almost losing their ability to fight in front of him and left a stalwart back for Konohagakure''s ninjas.

    The current Konohagakure ninjas were very clear in their hearts.

    Namikaze Minato.

    This rare genius.

    It was this person who saved them, saved the village, and reversed the originally collapsed situation!

    This was the village hero!

    Coupled with the super strong combat strength that Minato displayed, they looked at Minato with admiration in their eyes.

    On the other side.

    The hearts of Iwagakure ninjas collapsed.

    They could not accept such a fact. They were about to touch Konohagakure, but the accident happened. Such a terrifying existence appeared halfway.

    It was not an exaggeration to say...

    The fighting strength displayed by this seemingly childish-looking man in front of them was many levels higher than theirs. It was simply not someone they could deal with.

    If Iwagakure had someone who could contend against this man.

    Then it could only be the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki!

    "Re... Retreat..."

    In the Iwagakure ninja army, it was unknown who shouted this sentence. After all, Michiru was already dead, and no one came to give orders to the Iwagakure ninja army. This kind of shout was like passing a rope in front of them, who were about to drown. It let them see hope, and at the same time, it completely crushed the heart that wanted to resist.

    But now see Minato''s sharp-edged.

    On the contrary, Hatake Sakumo felt relieved.

    It was time to hand over this heavy burden.

    Thinking of this, he felt a little relieved.

    He looked at Minato deeply and nodded silently, his eyes flashing with praise.

    "Sakumo-sama?!"

    At this time, a puzzled voice sounded. The owner of the voice was Fugaku, who had just run back.

    He had just returned.

    He had discovered quite a few astonishing things.

    The first thing was that the battle that had just erupted had ended, and it had ended with the defeat of Iwagakure. This was something he had not expected at all when he arrived. He had already prepared himself for many bad results.

    The other thing was...

    Hatake Sakumo was actually here!

    After all, he had returned a step earlier than Hatake Sakumo. Moreover, he was moving at full speed. Could this person be a ghost?

    "Fugaku, where did you run off to? I didn''t even see you on the battlefield just now. Hurry up and help me clean up the battlefield!" Hatake Sakumo frowned and scolded.

    "Yes..."

    Fugaku was stunned for a moment. Didn''t they just see each other just now? Why did it seem like he didn''t know anything? However, when he thought about it, he felt that Hatake Sakumo was giving him a face and pretended that nothing had happened. He couldn''t help but feel a little more grateful.

    After that.

    Fugaku immediately threw himself into the battlefield and followed the other Konohagakure ninjas to clean up the mess here.

    The ground was littered with bloody corpses.

    Konohagakure ninjas suffered heavy casualties.

    However, there were even more corpses of Iwagakure ninjas here.

    Most of them were Minato''s masterpieces.

    Minato''s return was like a piece of cloth covering Konohagakure''s tragedy and defeat here, and finally showing a feeling of a tragic victory.

    "What''s going on?"

    Fugaku was very confused. He felt like he was drunk. Before he could react, the battle here had already ended.

    Of course.

    There was another person.

    There was a similar type of doubt as him.

    That person was under Kannabi Bridge. His body was filled with life-sustaining tubes. His blood-colored eyes were wide open, and his pupils could not hide the look of disbelief.

    "The duck in hand flew away?"

 Chapter 483: Uchiha Madara

    Chapter 483: Uchiha Madara

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 483 Uchiha Madara

    On Aoba and White Zetsu''s side.

    These White Zetsu wanted to use Mayfly to integrate themselves into the ground or plant so that they could move quickly and get out of this place which made them feel uneasy.

    But...

    An even more uneasy feeling welled up in their hearts.

    At this time.

    They could clearly feel it.

    The escape path beneath their feet had been cut off. This was a situation that had never happened before.

    "What happened?"

    These White Zetsu''s eyes were fixed on Aoba who was walking toward them. Their hearts were incomparably shocked. Right now, in their line of sight, Aoba was walking over with the image of Hatake Sakumo. No matter what, they found it hard to believe that this was the power that Hatake Sakumo possessed.

    However.

    The black lines on the ground that were like spiders constantly spreading, constantly reminded them that they were in a strange barrier.

    "I don''t believe it. I''ll give it a try."

    One of the White Zetsu immediately controlled his body and merged with the trees around him. In an instant, he began to follow the roots of the trees and moved toward the direction of the underground water flow.

    Soon.

    This White Zetsu felt the isolation.

    Bang!

    Along with a collision sound.

    This White Zetsu''s body was directly blocked here. He clearly discovered that the path he wanted to take and retreat was simply not feasible.

    After that.

    This White Zetsu immediately goes back to the other White Zetsu. He shook his head at them and reported the confirmed information that he could not leave.

    "Damn it..."

    After the other White Zetsu understood this cold and cruel truth, everyone''s faces turned ugly. After all, this was not a small matter. They had never been isolated like this before. This made them feel like they were on the edge of a cliff that they could not retreat to.

    "You can''t run away."

    Aoba''s indifferent voice quietly sounded at this time. It was like the voice of a demon, clearly drilling into the ears of these people, making their hearts feel indescribable fear.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba''s figure flashed past.

    The speed was so fast that the group of White Zetsu couldn''t react at all.

    They saw Aoba raise his right hand and slap their heads one by one. Each slap was very powerful and didn''t hold back at all.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After being hit by Aoba, every White Zetsu instantly exploded and turned into a pile of white gelatinous substance. They scattered on the ground and no longer had any life.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!"

    "..."

    A series of clear electronic prompts rang out in Aoba''s mind, followed by the energy surging out of his body.

    This energy made Aoba''s chakra which was originally very strong become even stronger.

    At the same time.

    A series of memories entered Aoba''s mind.

    "So these White Zetsu are really trash!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up into a sneer. When he was watching anime, he felt that these White Zetsu did not have any fighting strength and could not achieve any effect at all. Now, it seemed that it was indeed the case.

    In that case.

    A hint of playfulness suddenly appeared in Aoba''s tone. Now, he no longer had any burden in his heart. With Minato on Konohagakure''s side, there was nothing for him to worry about.

    Hum! Hum! Hum!

    Almost in an instant, Aoba controlled the chakra in his body, transforming it into earth attribute chakra, and poured it into the ground through his feet.

    There was no need for extra hand seals.

    Aoba had already used his unique method, using his legs as a medium to transfer chakra, and used his unique earth-release ninjutsu.

    In an instant.

    The ground beneath Aoba''s feet loosened.

    It became soft like a swamp, and his body slowly sank down.

    Only...

    There was a layer of hazy chakra around Aoba''s body as protection. This soft mud-like soil simply could not touch Aoba, so there was no filth on his body.

    A moment later.

    Aoba''s body had completely sunk into the ground.

    It could no longer be seen from the surface of the ground.

    ...

    Underground.

    A few White Zetsu suddenly appeared in front of Madara, and their eyes were filled with fear.

    "Madara-sama, I feel someone!"

    "Madara-sama, someone really came!"

    "Madara-sama, we might have been discovered!"

    "..."

    These White Zetsu used different words to express the same meaning. They were all in the soil and roots, and it could be seen that they were currently using Mayfly.

    This could not only ensure that they could move at a high speed, but also monitor the situation around them. Just now, they had discovered the change in the soil and felt that there was life coming.

    "Someone is coming?"

    The white-haired Madara slowly raised his head. Right now, he was already too old. He no longer had his former style. Even his last breath of life was connected to the Gedo Statue.

    "No one should come to this place!"

    Madara immediately fell into deep thought. His body was old, but his thinking was not. This place was very deep underground, so it was impossible for anyone to find this place. However, White Zetsu would not easily make a wrong judgment, especially with so many White Zetsu''s same judgments.

    Deep underground cavern.

    In the shadows.

    Black Zetsu, who was hidden in the shadows and no one noticed, also had a puzzled look in his golden eyes.

    Someone came?

    Who?

    Could it be...

    Otsutsuki Toneri?

    Apart from this person, he couldn''t think of anyone else.

    After seeing Toneri, he didn''t do anything else. The follow-up actions were all done by Madara, but he didn''t stop him. After all, he also wanted to see Toneri''s reaction.

    Now...

    It seemed like he was going to see it.

    Just at this time.

    The stones at the top of the underground cavern softened, and a large piece of mud directly smashed into the ground, in front of Madara and White Zetsu.

    The next moment.

    A figure fell down from above.

    Standing very lightly on the ground, just in front of the white-haired Madara...

 Chapter 484: Mangekyo Sharingan

    Chapter 484: Mangekyo Sharingan

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 484 Mangekyo Sharingan

    This figure was wearing a mask, so they couldn''t see his specific appearance. They could only see his well-proportioned and vigorous body. Suddenly appearing in this underground cavern made Madara and the surrounding White Zetsu dumbfounded.

    Only Black Zetsu, who was hiding in the dark, was different.

    At a glance, he recognized that this person was the "uncle" he had seen before. Even if he was wearing a mask, he could still recognize it!

    After all, for so many years.

    There was only one person who could bring such a strong impact to Black Zetsu.

    That was Aoba, who use Otsutsuki Toneri''s name.

    Of course.

    Even if Black Zetsu recognized Aoba''s identity, he did not show himself. Now his plan did not allow him to stand out. He absolutely could not risk exposing his existence.

    This was also Black Zetsu''s mentality that Aoba had grasped.

    Black Zetsu did not dare to expose himself, so he would not expose him.

    "Who are you?"

    When the white-haired Madara saw Aoba, shock flashed through his blood-red eyes, and he quickly returned to his normal state. He did not show too much panic in front of Aoba.

    However.

    This was only what Madara tried to maintain.

    In his heart, he was already extremely shocked.Vissit (.)c.om for updates

    Why?

    Why would someone come here?

    What exactly was going on?

    One question after another appeared in Madara''s mind. His heart was particularly shocked. After all, this kind of thing was very abnormal no matter how he looked at it.

    "That thing doesn''t matter."

    Aoba shook his head lightly. Step by step, he walked toward Madara. The eyes that shone from the mask were flashing with an evil look.

    "Actually."

    "To you."

    "Die without knowing anything."

    "Is better than knowing."

    "It doesn''t matter if you understand me or not!"

    As Aoba spoke, he had already walked to the front of Madara. He looked at this late hero, who was undoubtedly the strongest existence in the history of the Uchiha clan.

    When Aoba watch Naruto in the past, during the period when Uchiha Madara appeared in succession, he was really amazed by this extraordinary person.

    Especially in the part of the duel against the five Kage.

    Madara showed his extraordinary personal charm to the audience of the world.

    All along.

    Aoba could be considered a fan of Madara.

    He did not want to see this hero die.

    But he also did not want to see the collapse of this person''s mind.

    After all.

    This was one of the few people who could resist Naruto''s mouth.

    If he did not come to the ninja world, then there would be no such thing. But he came, and he had the opportunity to change the history of the ninja world. He hoped that in the history of the ninja world, there would not be Uchiha Madara.

    This was not because Aoba hated Madara.

    Instead, he respected Madara.

    Just think about it.

    When such a strong person revive to an era that did not belong to him in order to carry out his Eye of the Moon Plan but was dug out of his heart by Black Zetsu, and knew that everything was just a scam set up by Black Zetsu, his mentality would directly collapse, and he would finally doubt everything he had done.

    This time.

    Aoba did not want the story to come in that direction.

    Madara could die.

    Then let him die proudly!

    He could not complete his plan, but he should not doubt his plan!

    This was the most intuitive feeling that Aoba felt when he saw this white-haired man of the past!

    Because of this.

    Aoba said such lines.

    "Die?"

    Madara narrowed his eyes, and his blood-red Sharingan was filled with intense anger. He was Uchiha Madara, a ninja at the top of the ninja world. The only person who could be compared with him was Hashirama. Even Hashirama couldn''t kill him, let alone this mysterious person in front of him.

    Hum, Hum!

    The blood-red Sharingan of Uchiha Madara surged with chakra. It had to be said that he was really exhausted now. Relying on Gedo Statue to save his life, his fighting strength was very limited, and he was no longer as heroic as before.

    For a moment.

    Madara chose to attack first. He was very clear about his current situation. There were not many choices left for him. He had to attack first, and there was only one chance. If he failed, he would lose the ability to resist.

    But if he did not attack first...

    He might not even have this chance.

    Hum!

    At this moment.

    Madara''s two Sharingan shot out a brilliant light. He used a genjutsu that he would rarely use in his previous battles, but this was the most convenient technique for him to use right now.

    Threads of light containing chakra radiated from the Sharingan and projected into Aoba''s eyes.

    Almost in an instant.

    A sea of fire appeared in Aoba''s eyes, and even his surroundings became extremely hot. This feeling was like throwing him into the sun, and he could be roasted and melted at any time.

    Madara''s body shook and after that fell heavily to the ground, making a heavy sound.

    At this point.

    Uchiha Madara had fallen.

    ...

    In the dark.

    After seeing this scene, Black Zetsu was in a bad mood, and his face was full of black lines.

    Finished.

    It was all over.

    The plan failed again!

    Black Zetsu finally found Uchiha Madara who was feigning death in the coffin and helped him get the Rinnegan, but now, everything was over.

    Now, there were only two paths waiting for him.

    The first was to plan again, looking for the next generation of Indra and Asura chakra reincarnation, and repeating his plan again and again.

    The second was to choose to believe in this "uncle" Toneri and see if this "uncle" could really help him save his mother.

    Except for these two paths.

    He had no other way to go.

    However.

    Black Zetsu was upset.

    He was not too upset.

    After all, he had already experienced this many times.

    Even he himself could not remember.

    Moreover.

    Most importantly...

    In the past, he only had one path to take, and that was to constantly wait for the reincarnation of Indra and Asura''s chakra, but now he had another path to take.

    That was to believe in this "uncle".

    Thinking of this.

    Black Zetsu still remained silent. He was quietly watching the follow-up development.

    ...

    Aoba looked at Madara who had fallen to the ground, and his heart calmed down. As Madara fell, the story of this man from the last era came to an end.

    "This is the best result I think of you. I hope no one will disturb you in the future!"

    Aoba slowly lowered his head, and his right hand pressed on Madara''s head.

    Hum!

    At this moment.

    Aoba''s body shook.

    A mysterious energy surged out of his body.

    "Ding Dong! Successfully Read Uchiha Madara''s Memory! Obtained: Mangekyo Sharingan!"

    Along with this clear and crisp electronic prompt.

    Aoba felt this mysterious ability flowing on his body along his meridians. Almost all the chakra in his body moved and converged toward the direction of his eyes.

    Hum!

    In an instant.

    Aoba''s pitch-black eyes changed, directly turning blood red.

    It was the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan.

    However.

    He was not a member of the Uchiha clan.

    However, he had obtained the purest Sharingan given to him by the system.

    It was completely different from those who rob the eye and stuffed it in later.

    All of a sudden.

    The blood-red light of the Sharingan appeared.

    There was a black magatama beside the black pupil. It was the single tomoe Sharingan.

    Hum!

    The magatama of the single tomoe Sharingan trembled a bit, and then dispersed into two, becoming two tomoe Sharingan.

    Immediately after.

    The two magatamas began to spin.

    Another magatama appeared.

    The spinning also stopped.

    At this moment, Aoba''s Sharingan directly transformed into three tomoe Sharingan.

    Finally.

    The three magatamas started to rotate, connecting together and advancing to Mangekyo Sharingan.

    The pattern of Mangekyo Sharingan was exactly the same as the pattern of Madara''s Mangekyo Sharingan.

    "This is Mangekyo Sharingan?!"

    An unprecedented feeling appeared in Aoba''s line of sight. Along with the surge of chakra toward the eyeball, everything that could be seen in his field of vision changed, and everything became more subtle and detailed.

    The next moment.

    Aoba put away the chakra to his eyes, and that special feeling disappeared. His Mangekyo suddenly disappeared, and his pitch-black eyeball was restored.

    "This is the switch for Sharingan, right?"

    This was the first time Aoba felt the Sharingan. If he transplanted a Sharingan, then he would have no way to turn off the switch, and it would continuously extract the chakra in his body.

 Chapter 485: Dissapear in the Long River of History

    Chapter 485: Dissapear in the Long River of History

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 485 Dissapear in the Long River of History

    Aoba only felt the Sharingan for a moment and didn''t use it again. He just stood in front of the Gedo Statue, in the blind spot of Black Zetsu''s vision, so Black Zetsu didn''t see the change in Aoba.

    For a moment.

    Aoba felt a very special power.

    This power was like a seed that was sprouting.

    But it was still a seed.

    It needed to be watered a little more.

    Right now, he only had this feeling, but there was no way to explain it clearly. However, he was not in a hurry.

    Regarding the method of using the Sharingan, he had the strongest explanation manual, which was Madara''s memory.

    Looking at the present ninja world.

    No one had a better understanding of the Sharingan than Madara.

    However.

    Aoba was not in a hurry to read Madara''s memory. Instead, he looked at the group of White Zetsu.

    There were many White Zetsu here.

    However, this was not all of them.

    It had yet to reach the level of 100,000 White Zetsu in the Fourth Ninja World War.

    After all, at that time, White Zetsu''s army had Obito''s contribution, and Obito used the bijuu he had captured to nourish them, allowing White Zetsu to reproduce and cultivate them in large quantities.

    However.Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com

    Even if the number of White Zetsu here was not that much.

    They were at least a thousand of them.

    Each one of them was a rare amount of chakra!

    "Hu..."

    At this time, Aoba slowly took a deep breath. He slowly raised his right hand, spread out his fingers, and aimed at White Zetsu who was hiding here.

    The sound of paper flipping rang out. Along with these sounds, Aoba''s right hand directly turned into pieces of paper flying in the sky.

    These pieces of paper automatically folded in the air, folded into paper planes, and flew toward the group of White Zetsu''s head in turn.

    This scene.

    He felt that he could slowly read the memories of every person he had read, allowing him to understand this world more deeply.

    "Now..."

    "Let you all be free!"

    "Your souls have been imprisoned for who knows how many years..."

    "It''s time to return to the Pure Land!"

    Aoba''s eyes quickly swept over the group of White Zetsu. These White Zetsu were all alive. Infinite Tsukuyomi did not rob the lives of those who were under the genjutsu. After all, their bodies were connected to the God Tree, and they had an endless source of life. Even if they wanted to die, it was impossible.

    These White Zetsu were all living things!

    It was not only because Aoba could read the memories of these White Zetsu, but also because, in the original work, Kabuto could use these White Zetsu as a sacrifice to perform the Edo Tensei. To a certain extent, it was also clear that White Zetsu was living.

    Now these people no longer had their own consciousness.

    The memories they had were buried in the deepest part of their consciousness. With their own strength, it was impossible to mobilize them.

    They no longer had their original cognition.

    They were like a vegetative person, it was just that the vegetative person could still move.

    It had to be said.

    White Zetsu could indeed be considered an emotionless weapon.

    It was just that the combat strength of this kind of weapon was too weak.

    This was something that Aoba still could not understand. Why did Kaguya want to rely on the so-called White Zetsu army? Could this thing really block any enemy?

    "You are free."

    Aoba''s eyes flashed with determination. The pieces of paper that fell on White Zetsu''s head instantly became incomparably sharp. They looked like sharp blades that quickly cut off these White Zetsu''s heads.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    This group of White Zetsu fell one by one.

    They all fell into this cavern that had no light at all.

    At this point.

    If Black Zetsu wanted White Zetsu again.

    It was necessary to truly display Infinite Tsukuyomi once, and then they would be created after a long period of changes.

    At this stage of the game, White Zetsu had already been killed by Aoba.

    The White Zetsu in this dark cavern. Before the people of the ninja world knew about them, they had already disappeared in the long river of history...

 Chapter 486: Rinnegan!

    Chapter 486: Rinnegan!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 486 Rinnegan!

    "..."

    When Black Zetsu, who was hidden in the darkness, saw this scene, he forced himself not to cry out loud. Now, he was not sure if this so-called "uncle" had seen him, but he still had a little hope.

    Hopefully, this "uncle" did not see it!

    This way, he could still be a little safer.

    In fact.

    Black Zetsu could have left long ago.

    At that time, he could have left silently. It was a better way to put himself in a safer situation.

    But...

    He was curious!

    He wanted to know what this "uncle" wanted to do!

    If he didn''t take a look...

    There would be no chance to know in the future!

    At this time.

    Black Zetsu saw that almost all of White Zetsu had fallen to the ground. Like melted candles, they turned into white liquid on the ground. There was a suffocating feeling in his heart.

    This was all his mother''s hard work!

    If not for White Zetsu''s army, his mother wouldn''t have had to take such a huge risk to use Infinite Tsukuyomi. In the end, she was counterattacked by the other two unfilial sons.

    The more Black Zetsu thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt.

    However, he had no other way. He himself had no fighting strength. He could only hide in the dark and use schemes to stir up trouble. He used the information he had in his possession to disguise himself as a messenger. Using this method to trick Indra chakra reincarnation.

    Black Zetsu was very clear in his heart.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m)

    This method would be enough to play with Indra chakra reincarnation.

    If he uses this to play with this "uncle"...

    It was completely useless!

    He even felt that this "uncle" was playing the same game as him. Even there were some things that he was completely aware of it. There were many things that he did not know at all so he was the one who was beaten using information.

    Gradually.

    Black Zetsu''s heart becomes extremely complicated and conflicted. He wanted to hide again and see what his "uncle" was going to do.

    ...

    After killing all of White Zetsu, Aoba once again swept his gaze over the cavern. Those dead White Zetsu were all turning into a thick juice. They looked like proteins, seeping into the ground bit by bit. He did not know if they would nourish this land in a few years, causing lush green plants to grow on the ground near Kannabi Bridge.

    Now in this cave.

    "Ding Dong! Successfully Reading the Gedo Statue Memories! Obtained: Rinnegan!"

    Aoba widened his eyes, not daring to believe his ears. Not only was the memory reading successful, even the reward was so powerful.

    Aoba''s round eyes instantly changed.

    This was an uncontrollable change.

    First, it turned into three tomoe Sharingan.

    Then it turned into the same pattern as Madara''s Mangekyo Sharingan. Of course, this was the pattern of Madara''s eyes, not the pattern of Eternal Mangekyo after transplanting.

    Finally.

    Aoba''s Mangekyo Sharingan quickly changed, and circles of ripples emerged, directly turning into grey-colored Rinnegan.

    Rinnegan!

    After this pair of eyes appeared, Aoba immediately felt the chakra within his body uncontrollably surging toward his eyes. Moreover, he didn''t feel any discomfort, and it was completely different from the feeling he had when he had just obtained Mangekyo Sharingan.

    It wouldn''t consume anything even if he didn''t close it.

    It was as if these were the main eyes of his body.

    Moreover, when these eyes appeared, it made him feel full of power.

    "As expected!"

    "This kind of eye still needs to match with Sage Body!"

    "Otherwise, the body will only be hollowed out bit by bit!"

    Aoba silently nodded his head. He thought of Nagato''s skinny appearance after continuously using Rinnegan. He also thought of Uchiha Itachi''s weak state after using Mangekyo Sharingan. This was because they didn''t have Sage Body to support it. They had no way to completely control their eyes.

    Aoba had obtained Sage Body long ago.

    This was his foundation.

    Just like Zhang Wuji''s Nine Yang Divine Skill, it was the foundation of all his moves.

    As for Aoba, who had obtained the Rinnegan.

    It was as if he had obtained the Great Universal Teleportation.

    In an instant, his combat strength had increased by who knows how many levels.

    The most important thing was...

    Aoba still maintained his right hand which was still in contact with the Gedo Statue, giving him a feeling that they were connected by blood. As long as he wanted to, he could control the Gedo Statue at any time.

    Of course.

    It was also possible to use the summoning technique to summon the Gedo Statue.

    This was like signing a summoning contract.

    This Gedo Statue was already his!

 Chapter 487: You...What Excactly Do You Want?

    Chapter 487: You...What Excactly Do You Want?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 487 You...What Excactly Do You Want?

    "Interesting!"

    This was the first time Aoba had felt this way. He had never obtained any kind of summoning technique before.

    He had thought about this before.

    After all.

    The reward given to him by the Mind Reading System almost included all kinds of ninjutsu.

    Whether it was the high level or the low level.

    He could even obtain things like the Bloodlimit Limit and Sage Body!

    However.

    He had never been given any kind of summoning technique.

    Combined with the basic understanding he had gained from watching Naruto anime, the summoning technique should be closely related to a contract.

    For example...

    If he wanted to summon a toad from Mount Myoboku, then he would have to sign a contract with Mount Myoboku''s scroll.

    If he did not sign this contract, then he would not have been able to summon a toad from Mount Myoboku.

    The summoning technique itself was not a difficult technique.

    It was just a teleportation technique that was not so complicated when he thought about it.

    Aoba felt that it was because of this reason that he had never had the chance to truly master some kind of summoning technique.

    Therefore.

    Until now.

    Aoba had never felt the charm of the summoning technique.

    Now it was possible.

    Aoba could feel the connection between his pair of Rinnegan and the Gedo Statue. Not only Gedo Statue but also some other special summoning beasts. For example, the almost unkillable Three-Headed Hellhound.

    There was no need to sign a contract!

    This was Rinnegan''s heaven-defying power!

    "It''s getting more and more interesting!"

    The corner of Aoba''s mouth behind the mask curled up slightly. He took a deep look at the Gedo Statue in front of him and then did nothing. He just silently put away his Rinnegan.

    At this time.

    It was better to leave the Gedo Statue here!

    This underground cavern was very deep.

    Until Nagato''s Rinnegan awakened, the Gedo Statue had been lying here quietly without being discovered.

    There won''t be any problems here!

    As for Black Zetsu...

    Let this filial son watch everything silently!

    Aoba enjoyed this feeling.

    Black Zetsu''s plan could be said to have been completely declared bankrupt. Now, he could do nothing but hide in a dark corner and quietly watch the world change bit by bit.

    "It''s time to find a chance to meet up with Nagato and the others."

    This thought suddenly emerged in Aoba''s mind. After all, Nagato''s Akatsuki Organization should not have any problems at the current point of time. It was in a stage of stable development. His Rinnegan now seems to be nothing more than a special pattern color contact lens, which has not yet fully awakened.

    This timing was quite interesting.

    As for the one who helped Nagato awaken...

    There was no need for that anymore!

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba immediately communicated with Flying Thunder God Formula in the Anbu Dormitory in Konohagakure, his figure immediately flashed and disappeared from the underground cavern.

    In this dark place.

    Only Black Zetsu was left.

    "Hu..."

    Black Zetsu took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. His heart was not feeling good, and his mood was indescribably complicated.

    "I want your life."

    Aoba said indifferently. His tone was very calm, but he just said something very ruthless. However, there was a kind of determination in his voice that could not be ignored.

    This was the truth.

    It was not just talking.

    This was the feeling that Aoba transmitted.

    Danzo also received this kind of signal.

    This made Danzo''s heart beat wildly. His mood became extremely complicated. Now, he was not afraid of anything but death.

    "I don''t believe it!"

    Danzo immediately shook his head. He tried his best to appear calm, but the uncontrollable panic in his eyes betrayed his true thoughts.

    At the moment, he had no way at all.

    The Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal made him unable to even ask for help. He had no way to say anything about Aoba, including the cursed tag on his body.

    The cursed tag was firmly rooted in his heart, making him unable to resist at all. After all, his life was completely controlled by the other party.

    This was an extremely awkward situation.

    He was in a passive state.

    There was no other way.

    He could only find a way to survive under the rules of the other party.

    "I don''t think you''re going to kill me! "

    Danzo continued, but his tone and heart were not as calm as his words.

    "If you want to kill me..."

    "You don''t have to save me!"

    "Since you chose to save me!"

    "Then it means that I still have value!"

    "I can do anything for you!"

    "As long as you say it!"

    Danzo keenly mentioned his value. He knew that if he wanted to survive now, he had to start at this place.

    People without value were not qualified!

    This little bit of what the other party cares about, which he doesn''t know, was the last chip he can use to survive.

    "The reason to save you..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up behind the mask, revealing a sinister smile. However, Danzo could not see such a smile, but he could still see the light projected from his eyes and see the smile on Aoba''s face.

    "There is no reason."

    Aoba said something that seemed to be nonsense, but this was not deliberately to make Danzo''s mentality collapse, but there was indeed no reason.

    Danzo completed his mission.

    By saving Danzo, this matter had successfully caused Konohagakure to be in chaos, providing a very good opportunity for Minato''s return.

    Now, Minato had returned!

    There was no need for such an unstable and chaotic factor to stay. After all, if Minato became the Hokage, Danzo would be an elder of the previous regime. It would be very troublesome to deal with him. Therefore, there was no need to keep Danzo. That would only become a stumbling block for Minato.

    So...

    Danzo''s last bit of value had already disappeared after Minato returned. The only way to bring out its greatest value now was to not cause any more trouble for Konohagakure.

    "You..."

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Danzo''s voice trembled. However, he had no other choice. Right now, he did not even have the ability to resist.

    "Don''t worry!"

    "I won''t let you die so easily!"

    "After all, I wasted a lot of effort to save you!"

    "I''ll give you a glorious moment you''ve been wanting to do!"

    Aoba said one sentence after another. His eyes were still flashing with deep meaning. This kind of expression made Danzo stunned. He couldn''t help but have a strong curiosity in his heart.

    "What... what do you mean?"

    Danzo stared at Aoba and asked doubtfully. His head quickly turned, trying to find the possibility of survival from any word or phrase.

 Chapter 488: Your Story Is Still Not Finished

    Chapter 488: Your Story Is Still Not Finished

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 488 Your Story Is Still Not Finished

    Danzo''s voice was trembling!

    He seemed to feel that his end was coming.

    However, his heart did not allow him to accept his fate.

    He did not want to die!

    He still had many things to do!

    However...

    He was still attracted by Aoba''s words just now.

    Glorious moment?

    What glorious moment?

    What was this person trying to express?

    There were question marks on Danzo''s head. In his eyes, these question marks were closely related to whether he could continue to live.

    "I will make you the Hokage!"

    The smile in Aoba''s eyes became even more intense. After that, he walked step by step in front of Danzo and his eyes flashed with deep meaning.

    "Hokage?!"

    When Danzo heard Aoba''s words, he immediately widened his eyes. His pupils fiercely contracted, and deep shock appeared in his eyes.

    This was the most unexpected thing he had heard today!

    It was completely beyond his imagination.

    He had always wanted to become the Hokage, but he had only buried it in his heart and did not show it too excessively.

    He had never thought that this mysterious person in front of him who controlled his fate would say such a thing.

    "I... I... I..."

    Danzo looked at Aoba in surprise. He didn''t know what to say now. There was a hidden joy in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it too clearly, even if the other person said so.

    Now he didn''t know if Aoba really thought this way or it was just a talk.

    However.

    All the questions pointed to one place.

    That was the Hokage position!

    Danzo suddenly felt that the person in front of him had saved him and had gone through so much trouble to do so. Perhaps his real purpose was the Hokage position.

    "That''s right!"

    Aoba nodded. He was keenly aware of the change in Danzo''s eyes, as well as the strange chakra fluctuation within Danzo''s body. All of this had already made it clear that Danzo''s heart was as restless as a raging river.

    "It''s the Hokage position!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up even higher behind the mask. He stared at Danzo with a smile. This was a very pleasant feeling. In front of this sinister old man, he was clearly acting as if he was more sinister than him. This was a kind of comfort that originated from his soul.

    Aoba really liked to see Danzo, who clearly wanted the Hokage position, but did not dare to say or even mention it.

    This gave him a great sense of accomplishment in his heart.

    In the past, when he watched Naruto anime, he had an unspeakable disgust for Danzo, especially when he saw the Sharingan on Danzo''s body. He even suffered from trypophobia.

    Aoba was a clean freak!

    This kind of clean freak was not the kind of obsessive-compulsive cleanliness, but that he cannot allow other strange things to be transplanted into his body.

    Of course.

    This was the premise of ensuring his health.

    If he was sick and needed an organ transplant in order to keep his life, this was unavoidable, and there was nothing he could do about it.

    Aoba''s idea was that he would not transplant some strange things on his body in order to become stronger.

    For example, the Sharingan.

    He could accept the way he obtained the Sharingan through the system.

    But he would not transplant the eyes of others on himself.

    That would make him feel very, very strange!

    This was also why Aoba clearly had Sekai''s Sharingan, but he did not take it out to use.

    "What?"

    "Don''t you want it?"

    "Isn''t that what you dream of?"

    Aoba looked at Danzo with deep meaning. Now that Danzo was cowering, it didn''t look very exciting. He wanted to give Danzo an even stronger explosive strike.

    "I... I..."

    Danzo didn''t dare to answer Aoba. Until now, he didn''t know how to answer. Was it better to agree or deny it?

    If he agreed, he was afraid that he would expose his real thoughts. After all, he felt that it was not the time to be the Hokage. The best way now was to help Hiruzen to get through the crisis of the Third Ninja World War.

    After the war, then he could do it.

    At that time, because of the devastation and pain of the war, the villagers would begin to waver in their belief in Hiruzen.

    At that time, it was most likely to best chance to get the Hokage position!

    Danzo had been silently looking forward to it.

    But he couldn''t tell when that time was!

    After all, the war was currently ongoing

    And the war situation was not in his control.

    "Time flies!"

    "If not for the fact that you still have a bit of value!"

    "I won''t let you live until now."

    "Then..."

    "Everything ends here!"

    Aoba''s cold voice revealed strong killing intent. His understanding of Danzo was clearer than anyone else in the ninja world.

    After all, he had read Danzo''s memories.

    He had a deep understanding of everything that Danzo had done.

    Other than Danzo.

    No one knew Danzo better than him!

    Aoba knew very well what Danzo had done to help Hiruzen.

    Especially the things that he had done to Tsunade.

    This was something that Aoba could not forgive.

    When Aoba had decided to save Danzo, he had silently made up his mind. From that time on, Danzo''s life was no longer with Danzo. Instead, it had been taken over by Aoba.

    "Don''t worry."

    "Your story is not over yet."

    "It''s just that the person who will use your identity is no longer you!"

    Aoba''s tone was light, and he said something that Danzo did not quite understand.

    After that.

    Under the puzzled gaze of Danzo.

    The pitch-black eyes revealed by the eyes of Aoba''s mask quickly changed, directly skipping the stage of Sharingan and becoming Rinnegan.

    When this pair of eyes appeared.

    Danzo''s heart violently shook and he was dumbfounded.

    He want to shout and ask the mysterious man in front of him, who it was?

    But.

    Danzo could not make any sound.

    He could only watch helplessly as the inescapable fate descended upon him.

    "This is the first time I have used Rinnegan''s ability."

    "And..."

    "You should feel honored!"

    "Because you will die under the power of Rinnegan!"

    Aoba''s tone became indifferent, naturally revealing a feeling of contempt. This was the feeling that did not appear when he spoke in the past but came about along with Rinnegan.

    "! ! !"

    Danzo was suddenly shocked. He had never seen Rinnegan before. This was the first time, but he had heard of Rinnegan. That was a mythical thing.

    He did not expect that Rinnegan actually existed!

    Danzo stared at Aoba''s rippling eyes. He understood that this was the eyes of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths. He understood even more clearly what level of existence he was facing.

    This was a person who had the same eyes as the Sage of the Six Paths!

    Rumble!

    Just at this time.

    Danzo had yet to recover from his shock.

    He was shocked to see that a huge monster had suddenly appeared on the body of the mysterious man in front of him.

    It was a huge head.

    There was the word "king" on its forehead.

    Both of its eyes looked like Rinnegan.

    Red flames were burning around it.

    Its entire appearance gave off a very terrifying feeling, causing his soul to faintly tremble.

    It seemed...

    The other side of this huge head led to endless hell.

    For the first time in his life, Danzo felt that he was so close to death. This kind of thing was even more terrifying than the first time he went to the rear in the ninja war. This was a fear that struck deep into the soul.

    "Kyukon no Jutsu(Absorption Soul Technique)."

    Aoba indifferently spat out these four words. At this moment, he seemed to have transformed into a Divine King that controlled life and death. His right hand still maintained the posture of grabbing Danzo by the neck, and his left hand slapped toward the top of Danzo''s head.

    The moment Aoba''s left hand touched Danzo''s head, his left hand fiercely pulled out. He immediately used the ability of Rinnegan''s Human Path, directly pulling Danzo''s soul out of his body.

    Almost in an instant.

    Danzo''s body went limp.

    Even the seal on his body was unable to maintain its original state of imprisonment.

    There were no external injuries on this body, but the soul had already been stripped out of the body.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba casually threw Danzo''s soul to the King of Hell, who had come out from the underworld.

    The King of Hell opened its mouth and stuck out its tongue. It wrapped Danzo''s soul around it and then chew it.

 Chapter 489: Danzos Death!

    Chapter 489: Danzo''s Death!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 489 Danzo''s Death!

    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!

    The King of Hell chewed on Danzo''s soul, making a crunching sound. Moreover, Danzo''s soul repeatedly rubbed between its teeth forming different shapes.

    After that.

    Danzo''s soul was directly swallowed.

    Poof!

    Along with the red flames.

    The King of Hell''s huge head disappeared.

    It also took away Danzo''s soul.

    At this point.

    Danzo had already become a limp corpse.

    "Now, even Edo Tensei can''t summon you, because your soul is not in the Pure Land, but sealed in the body of the King of Hell!"

    Aoba stared at Danzo''s body and silently said to himself.

    This was a very important matter.

    If Danzo was reincarnated using Edo Tensei, even if he didn''t know Aoba''s real identity, he could still restore the truth of the matter.

    This was something that had to be guarded against.

    If not for Rinnegan, Aoba wouldn''t have used such a method to kill Danzo. After all, the follow-up plan would involve one of the Sannin, Orochimaru, and Orochimaru happened to be the next user of Edo Tensei after the Second Hokage.

    According to the information Aoba currently had.

    He still had no way to determine if Orochimaru was already studying the Edo Tensei.

    He was even more unclear about the specific progress.

    Therefore.

    He still couldn''t take the risk.

    In order to complete the purpose of Minato becoming the Fourth Hokage in advance, Aoba had planned for so long. If such a small mistake broke the plan, it would truly be a loss.

    Of course.

    All these conveniences come from the Rinnegan.

    Only after Aoba truly obtained the Rinnegan did he truly understand how powerful these eyes were!

    These eyes were far beyond what Nagato knew.

    Nagato''s eyes were not his own. They were given to him by Madara. In the fundamental sense, they were actually transplants. However, Nagato himself did not know. In addition, although Nagato was a descendant of the Uzumaki Clan and had strong vitality, he could barely bear the Rinnegan burden.

    Those eyes that did not belong to Nagato, in addition to bringing great power to Nagato, also brought a great burden to Nagato. It could also be said that the eyes were stronger than the body.

    Aoba was different.

    Although Aoba''s Rinnegan was given by the system, it evolved from his original eyes. It perfectly fit his body and blood. In addition, Sage Body, who contained boundless tyrannical vitality, just happened to fit his eyes perfectly.

    After understanding the power of Rinnegan, Aoba immediately understood the Naraka Path''s principle.

    If a soul was devoured by the King of Hell.

    If he did not control the King of Hell to let this soul out.

    Then the soul would be sealed in the body of the King of Hell forever.

    It would not be affected by Edo Tensei''s reincarnation, because the soul had already been deeply imprisoned.

    From this point of view,

    This King of Hell and Dead Demon Consuming Seal had the same effect.

    It was precisely this reason.

    Aoba chose to seal Danzo''s soul in, so that Danzo only had such a corpse left, so that it would be more convenient to make his plan later.

    At this point.

    Danzo had already died in front of Aoba.

    ...

    Not far away from Konohagakure.

    Minato was leading the Konohagakure ninja army back to Konohagakure.

    Along the way, everyone was talking and laughing.

    Almost everyone was infected by Minato''s radiant smile. Facing Minato at such a young age, not only did they have a strong worship for him, but they also had a very good impression of him.Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    Along the way.

    Everyone followed Minato''s lead.

    Including the original commander of the ninja army, Hatake Sakumo, everyone agreed with Minato leading.

    They knew very well in their hearts.

    If Minato hadn''t arrived in time and used his Kage-level strength to defeat the Iwagakure ninja army, saving them from the raging tides, perhaps they would have already died on the battlefield.

    Because of this.

    Minato''s prestige in the hearts of the people had become even higher.

    How could they not feel shocked?

    These two people...

    If nothing unexpected happened, they would become husband and wife in the future!

    Yet both of them could actually use Sage Mode!

    This was too inconceivable!

    All of a sudden.

    The ninjas present did not know what to say. The scene was quiet. Just now, they did not want to disturb Minato and did not speak. Now, they were so shocked that they could not speak.

    "Do you feel it?"

    Minato looked at Kushina indifferently. He knew that Kushina had mastered such things as the Sage Mode and could enter the Sage Mode in seconds. Perhaps it might shock others, but Minato wouldn''t.

    After all, he had already been shocked.

    What he was more concerned about now was how the current situation was.

    "En."

    Kushina nodded, looked toward the west, and slowly said, "20 kilometers to the west, there is a ninja army rushing toward the village at a very fast speed. It is estimated that it will be the first batch of enemies to arrive."

    "Hiss..."

    The people at the scene suddenly gasped. After hearing what Kushina said, they all felt even more shocked.

    20 kilometers.

    What kind of concept was this!

    It was simply impossible to sense it!

    The range of this perception was too vast!

    This was beyond their comprehension, and they could not believe their ears.

    However.

    Before their surprise was over.

    The next conversation between Kushina and Minato shocked them again.

    "It should be Sunagakure''s ninja army. Sure enough, they are also involved. Are there any other enemies besides them?" Minato asked softly. In fact, even he himself did not know how strong Kushina was at this stage. After all, the range of her perception was too exaggerated.

    "Yes!"

    Kushina nodded almost without thinking. After entering Sage Mode, she had completely imprinted the situation in her mind and locked the action tracks of those ninjas.

    "There is still a ninja army in the northeast. They are quite far away, about 45 kilometers away, but they have more people."

    Kushina''s words made the ninjas'' eyes looking at her change again and again as if they were looking at a monster. The corners of their mouths twitched, and they were extremely shocked.

    45 kilometers.

    This had already subverted their understanding.

    If it wasn''t for bragging...

    But normally, a person wouldn''t brag in this kind of situation.

    Then...

    Kushina''s strength...

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s heart was in turmoil, and they did not know how to deal with their feelings. Their impression of Kushina was constantly changing.

    "The northeast should be Kumogakure." Minato nodded and continued to ask, "Is there anything else?"

    "No more."

    Kushina shook her head and said, "I can only sense these two groups of ninjas. If there are any more, then the distance is too far and not within my perception range!"

    Too far???

    When everyone heard this word, they felt dizzy.

    How far do you want to go?

    If you went any further, you would be able to sense the village!

    "That means there is no more."

    Minato nodded. After hearing the report from Kushina, he quickly analyzed the result in his mind.

    "Sunagakure and Kumogakure should have foreseen that Iwagakure would defeat our ninja army, and take the opportunity to attack the village quickly. They want to get some benefits from it!"

    "Those who haven''t set out at this time are those who don''t want to participate."

    "Otherwise, they won''t be able to catch up!"

    Minato''s eyes flashed with wisdom. After that, he looked in the direction of Sunagakure in the west.

    "Right now, we should fight Sunagakure!"

    When Minato said.

    Only then did everyone react.

    At this moment.

    Their hearts were still in shock and hadn''t fully recovered. After they knew that there were still two ninja armies, their backs felt cold and sweated.

    If not for Minato coming back in time...

 Chapter 490: The Frontline Ninja Army Was Defeated!

    Chapter 490: The Frontline Ninja Army Was Defeated!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 490 The Frontline Ninja Army Was Defeated!

    Every single one of the Konohagakure ninjas at the scene had already realized the seriousness of the matter.

    Only now did they understand.

    It turned out that things were not as simple as they had imagined.

    It seemed that they and Iwagakure ninjas were constantly pulling each other back and forth.

    But.

    In fact.

    They had all been targeted.

    In addition to Iwagakure, two of the three remaining major ninja villages had launched an attack on Konohagakure at this time.

    If Minato was not there.

    This would cause a devastating blow to Konohagakure.

    All of a sudden.

    Every ninja present felt a chill down their spine. They all realized that even if they avoided Iwagakure''s attack in front of them, they would not be able to avoid the sneak attacks of the two villages behind them.

    Regardless of whether they were willing to admit it or not.

    Now they all understood this principle.

    Konohagakure was already standing on the edge of the cliff.

    It was the yellow-haired man in their line of sight, Namikaze Minato, that pulled Konohagakure back from the edge of the cliff.

    At this time.

    Just when they thought that the short-term war had come to an end.

    They understood.

    It didn''t even wait for them to return to Konohagakure.

    They were going to face the sudden attack of Sunagakure''s ninja army.

    Almost everyone was shocked, but this did not stop them from mentally preparing to welcome everything that would come.

    ...

    At this moment.

    Country of Earth, Iwagakure.

    A ninja team quickly ran in the direction of Iwagakure. Their faces were full of tension and anxiety. Now they were going to send back the very important news. This was information about Iwagakure''s future.

    Soon.

    The figure of the team quickly passed through the woods and arrived at the gate of Iwagakure.

    "You..."

    The ninjas guarding the gate saw the team that had come. They were members of the ninja army who had previously gone to the battlefield. They all knew each other, but these people should be at the frontline, not here.

    "Why are you back?"

    The ninjas guarding the gate cautiously asked. After the Tsuchikage assassination, they were especially cautious about anyone who wanted to enter Iwagakure.

    "There is no time to explain!"

    "We want to see Tsuchikage-sama!"

    "The situation is very urgent!"

    Everyone on this team was extremely anxious. They were the advanced intelligence team sent by the ninja army to return here. They were responsible for quickly reporting what happened at the frontline to the Tsuchikage as soon as possible.

    "Understood."

    These gatekeepers looked at each other. After that, they each took a step back and directly made a path for the people of this team to pass quickly.

    Immediately after.

    These ninjas quickly walked toward the direction of the Tsuchikage Building.

    "That..."

    The gatekeeper suddenly realized something so he looked at these ninjas and said, "Tsuchikage-sama is not in the office now. He is in the hospital. You can go to the hospital directly!"

    "Understood!"

    These people nodded and quickly rushed toward Iwagakure''s hospital. After they heard the words of the gatekeeper, they suddenly remembered that Michiru had said that their Tsuchikage-sama was attacked by a Konohagakure ninja.

    Damn it!

    After thinking about such a thing...

    The expression of the ninjas in this team became even heavier.

    It could be said that at that time, each of them wanted to avenge their Tsuchikage-sama, but in the end, no one had done it.

    Moreover.

    Now, it was not something that could not be accomplished.

    Not only did they fail to avenge their Tsuchikage-sama, they even had to tell their Tsuchikage-sama a very terrifying piece of information. That was that they, Iwagakure, had been completely defeated.

    Most importantly...

    They had been defeated by a single person!

    Thinking of this.

    The expressions of the ninjas in this team became even uglier. They really did not want to tell this to their Tsuchikage-sama, but there was no other way. This level of information must be delivered to their Tsuchikage-sama.

    Because of this.Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    They really had no other way.

    They could only rush toward Iwagakure''s hospital.

    Iwagakure was not very big.

    As long as you enter the gate of the village.

    Then there was not much distance from the hospital.

    Soon.

    These ninjas arrived at the entrance of Iwagakure''s hospital.

    When they arrived they immediately saw Onoki''s son, Kitsuchi.

    Until Kitsuchi''s information came.

    Michiru announced to everyone that their Third Tsuchikage-sama was injured.

    It was because of such news.

    It directly lit up the emotions of the Iwagakure ninja arm and set off to attack the Country of Fire.

    But...

    They never thought that they would encounter a heaven-defying existence like Minato!

    "That..."

    This team captain''s thoughts quickly became lively. He first went to Michiru''s previous analysis and understood that their Tsuchikage-sama was not a simple character. Especially what Michiru said, their Tsuchikage-sama would not be wrong.

    Then...

    Their order must not be issued by their Tsuchikage-sama!

    In addition...

    Midoritsuchi and Kitsuchi''s names must not be mentioned either!

    If he says it...

    His life must be miserable in the future.

    It''s just right!

    Their Commander Michiru was dead!

    Then...

    This team captain thought a lot in an instant. After that, he looked up at Onoki.

    "Tsuchikage-sama, the order to go deep into the Country of Fire to attack Konohagakure was given by Michiru-sama!"

    This team captain said firmly.

    At this time.

    He felt that he had found the best solution.

    How could their living Tsuchikage-sama be wrong?

    And if he said it was the fault of the high-level people, then wouldn''t he be in danger?

    The dead one would be fine!

    For example, the dead Michiru!

    Anyway, he was already dead!

    In that case, it wouldn''t be a big deal even if Michiru was a little bit more unlucky!

    Then so be it!

    This team captain instantly made an analysis that he originally couldn''t imagine. On top of that, he made an answer that he felt would satisfy their Tsuchikage.

    As the team captain of this intelligence team.

    He was very clear about it.

    The important thing was to inform their Tsuchikage-sama about the defeat of the ninja army at the frontline.

    It was not to trace who was responsible.

    However.

    There had to be someone who had to take the blame for this defeat!

    "Michiru?!"

    Onoki frowned. He vaguely felt that there was something wrong. According to his understanding of Michiru, the latter was a cautious person who was good at figuring out other people''s thoughts. Such a person did not seem like someone who could give an impulsive order to attack.

    "Where is Michiru?"

    Onoki felt that it was better to find time to ask Michiru these questions. He trusted Michiru very much in his heart, otherwise, he would not let Michiru be the commander of Iwagakure''s ninja army.

    "This... um... that... Michiru-sama, he..." This team captain pursed his lips and finally whispered, "He has died on the battlefield!"

    "What?!"

    Onoki''s eyes widened. This was the most outrageous news he had heard today.

    "Michiru is dead?"

    "How is this possible?"

    "Michiru is our Iwagakure''s elite Jonin!"

    "Even Konoha White Fang can''t easily keep Michiru in battle!"

    "How did he die?"

    "What happened at the frontline?"

    Onoki suddenly realized that there might be a bigger problem at the frontline. It shouldn''t be the kind of problem he first thought of.

    Michiru was dead?

    He was too clear about Michiru''s strength!

    He knew that Michiru would not be Konoha White Fang''s opponent, but he would never be easily killed by Konoha White Fang. As long as Michiru wanted to leave, he could leave!

    Michiru was this level of a ninja!

    But...

    Michiru was actually dead!

    Onoki''s face was very serious. He stared at the team captain in front of him and had a bad feeling in his heart.

    "The frontline ninja army has been defeated!"

    This team captain knew that he still had to say this to their Tsuchikage-sama. After all, this was his purpose of reporting, but when he said this, he was still very unconfident, as if he had let his Tsuchikage-sama down.

    As soon as this was said.

    Onoki''s eyes widened even more and his eyes filled with disbelief, he could not believe his ears.

    Not only was Onoki shocked, but even Kitsuchi was also shocked.

    "Defeated?!"

    Onoki and Kitsuchi stared at this team captain in surprise. They knew how powerful Iwagakure''s ninja army was and how undisciplined Konohagakure''s ninja army was.

    How could they lose?!

 Chapter 491: Konohas Yellow Flash!

    Chapter 491: Konoha''s Yellow Flash!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 491 Konoha''s Yellow Flash!

    "What the hell happened?"

    Onoki quickly asked. He realized that something was wrong. He was not in a hurry to listen to the news on the front line. He instinctively thought it was another good news.

    After all, all he needed to do now was to guard against Sunagakure.

    The other problems weren''t too big!

    Even Kumogakure didn''t have any pressure. This was because Kumogakure was currently suffering from Kirigakure''s attack. They were already at the stage of being unable to split their body. This was something that he had already noticed when he attacked Kumogakure.

    However, he never thought of it.

    The biggest problem was Konohagakure.

    Their Iwagakure''s ninja army was actually defeated by Konohagakure!

    This was simply impossible!

    Onoki was too clear about Konohagakure''s current situation. It looked peaceful inside, but in fact, it was all an illusion created by the Third Hokage. The entire Konohagakure had no competitiveness in the ninja world. They had long lost their domineering style.

    Onoki was confused.

    Kitsuchi was also in doubt.

    Even if Michiru led Iwagakure''s ninja army to attack Konohagakure, or even if Iwagakure was attacked by Sunagakure. How could they be defeated?

    Wait!

    Sunagakure did not continue to attack them.

    However, it did not mean that he had not gone to help Konohagakure!

    "Could it be that Sunagakure and Konohagakure have joined hands?!"

    Kitsuchi immediately raised the doubts in his heart. Based on this result, he could only think of this situation.Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    There must have been an accident in the middle so it did not go according to the normal trajectory.

    So where was the accident?

    Sunagakure!

    Apart from that, Kitsuchi could not think of anything else.

    "Report---"

    However, at this time, two more ninjas ran into the ward in a panic. Each of them was gasping for breath. From the looks of it, there seemed to be some other information to report to Onoki.

    "What''s going on? Can''t you see that there are so many people? Why are you in a hurry?"

    Kitsuchi''s face suddenly changed. He never thought that Iwagakure''s ninja army would be defeated like this. Before he could ask in detail, someone came again. However, these people were not the intelligence personnel sent by the frontline ninja army. They were the scouts sent by Iwagakure to monitor the intelligence of other villages. This was obviously not an important piece of information, but these two ninjas acted as if they had encountered something big!

    "Intelligence! Important intelligence! Sunagakure and Kumogakure sent out a ninja army together, heading toward Konohagakure. They want to snatch our victory!"

    "We must respond in time, otherwise they will succeed. Konohagakure was defeated by us, and they took advantage of us. How could there be such a good thing!"

    The two ninjas did not pay attention to Kitsuchi''s reprimand. They knew that their intelligence was extremely urgent, so they directly said it.

    Most importantly...

    They have great dissatisfaction with the intelligence personnel on the front line.

    The scouts of other villages had already received the information from the front line, and after reporting to each village, they had already reacted accordingly.

    They saw the process of these reactions and derivations while monitoring those villages.

    However.

    However, Iwagakure''s ninja army did not send good news to the village!

    When they knew about this information, it had naturally slowed down by half a beat. Even if they immediately sent more ninjas out, it could only be said that they were making up for the loss. They could only try their best to redeem some losses but the situation had become less easy to control over as time passed.

    So.

    They came in a hurry.

    In their hearts, they were also dissatisfied with the intelligence transmission ability of the frontline army.

    It was precisely because of this mentality.

    When they saw the ninjas who were clearly coming back from the frontline, they did not hesitate to rush to report the information about the front line to make it difficult for these people.

    "What?!"

    Onoki was dumbfounded after hearing their reports. He couldn''t tell what was going on.

    "What is going on?"

    "Tell me the details!"

    "Tell me everything!"

    Onoki had never encountered such a thing before. The two groups of ninjas who arrived almost at the same time brought the opposite information.

    The ninjas at the front line said that their Iwagakure''s ninja army was defeated by Konohagakure!

    The scouts of the village said that their Iwagakure''s ninja army had defeated Konohagakure!

    This was two completely opposite pieces of information!

    Among the two groups, one must be lying!

    Thinking of this.

    Onoki''s face turned cold. He never thought that he just entered the ward to rest for a few days. Now, Iwagakure''s information gathering could be so chaotic.

    This was just excessive!

    Another ninja spoke.

    "I am responsible for monitoring Kumogakure."

    The voice of this ninja directly took over everyone''s attention, but at this time, everyone''s attention was mainly focused on the ninjas who spoke.

    "Kumogakure''s condition is almost the same as Sunagakure''s!"

    "They also received the information sent back..."

    "And immediately send a ninja army in the direction of Konohagakure!"

    "The purpose is to get a share!"

    This ninja was equivalent to adding a little more to the other ninja''s words, but the specific reason was still the same. Relatively speaking, it was not very clear. At least he understood that Onoki could understand it.

    Of course.

    Not only did Onoki understand.

    Everyone at the scene understood.

    Including the team that returned from the front line.

    "Do you have anything to explain?"

    Onoki stared at the ninjas who came back from the front line with a calm face. His mood was suppressed to the extreme, like a volcano that could erupt at any time.

    The core purpose of Iwagakure''s attack on Konohagakure was to seize resources!

    They hoped to get a very valuable reward through this war!

    But...

    If they, Iwagakure were to win.

    And allowed the other villages to enjoy the benefits.

    That was an insult to him!

    This had already touched the bottom line in his heart, and he could not allow such a thing to happen.

    Because of this.

    Onoki''s tone became a little angry.

    He wanted to hear what kind of intentions these ninjas who came back from the front lines had. It was clear that Iwagakure''s ninja army had achieved success, but they came back and said that they were defeated by Konohagakure.

    He knew that Konohagakure''s ninja army would not be able to defeat Iwagakure''s ninja army!

    Moreover, those unstable factors did not help Konohagakure. Instead, they planned to take advantage of the chaos to divide up the huge cake, Konohagakure.

    Such a thing.

    He definitely wanted to hear an explanation, even if it was an unreasonable explanation. He just wanted to hear what these people would say!

    "Hu..."

    This team captain took a deep breath. At this time, he understood everything. He could be considered the person with the most complete information.

    "Let me explain!"

    This team captain nodded to everyone. After his gaze swept past the two ninjas, his gaze fell on Onoki.

    "If I''m not wrong, Sunagakure and Kumogakure have also received follow-up information." The team captain helplessly said.

    "What follow-up information?" Onoki frowned and asked.

    "It was what I just said. We were defeated by Konohagakure!" The team captain continued.

    "What exactly happened?" Onoki was almost confused by these people.

    "In the beginning, we had the upper hand in the battle with Konohagakure. We were completely unstoppable. Konohagakure''s ninjas were almost unable to fight back in front of us!"

    "At that time, our momentum was high, and Konohagakure''s ninjas were collectively dispirited, and their eyes were filled with despair. At that time, every one of us believed that this would be a very easy victory!"

    "If I am not wrong..."

    "The information obtained by the various villages was transmitted back at that time!"

    "In fact, we also thought of reporting to the village!"

    "But..."

    "At that moment."

    "Something happened!"

    "But everything happened too quickly!"

    "It was only after we were completely defeated that we had the chance to send the information back!"

    As the team captain spoke, a yellow light flashed in his eyes. He thought of the fear of being dominated by that person and still had lingering fears.

    "What happened?"

    Onoki immediately asked. Not only was he puzzled, but the curiosity of everyone else was aroused. Everyone raised their ears.

    "Someone appeared!"

    This team captain slowly said. His face was very strange. As long as he thought of that person, he felt that he would have a nightmare at night.

    "He was like a yellow flash that suddenly appeared in front of us."

    "Then he easily defeated us!"

    "He is Konoha ninja..."

    "Namikaze Minato!"

 Chapter 492: Running Away From the Yellow Flash Is Not a Mission Failure!

    Chapter 492: Running Away From the Yellow Flash Is Not a Mission Failure!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 492 Running Away From the Yellow Flash Is Not a Mission Failure!

    This team captain''s voice echoed in the ears of everyone present. Everyone clearly heard Minato''s name.

    "Namikaze Minato..."

    Onoki repeated this name with a calm face, his eyes flashing with thoughts.

    "I know this person."

    "He is the student of Konoha Sannin, Jiraiya."

    "He is also the only student."

    "But..."

    "He should be less than 20 years old!"

    "He can actually resist our ninja army with his own strength?"

    Onoki asked, but his reaction was much calmer than the others who had encountered such a thing.

    In fact.

    Except for Onoki.

    The rest of the ninjas were not so indifferent.

    The people here felt that this team captain was exaggerating.

    How could one person be so powerful?!

    Relying on his own strength to defeat the Iwagakure ninja army that they had painstakingly built up for many years.

    This was something that was impossible to happen!

    Who would believe it?

    Not to mention the Sannin student.

    Even if the Sannin could not achieve such an effect, so their hearts were filled with doubt.

    If Konohagakure was that powerful...

    This current situation would not appear. The main reason why so many people were killed was because their overall strength was not good enough.

    But...

    For Onoki.Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    It was completely different.

    He never doubted that there was such an existence in the world!

    Moreover, there was no doubt that such an existence would appear in Konohagakure!

    After all.

    Compared to others.

    He had experienced it!

    When he was young, he had seen the kind of person who could resist thousands of troops by himself!

    The legendary Uchiha Madara!

    Only...

    What puzzled him was how Minato reached this level?

    What was going on?

    Onoki''s eyes flashed with doubt. He kept thinking in his heart. After all, this was an unusual sudden situation. It was completely beyond his expectations.

    So after Onoki asked those questions.

    Everyone on the scene focused their eyes on this team captain. Unlike Onoki, they directly doubted the truth of this matter.

    No way!

    Could there really be a ninja who could fight against a ninja army by himself?

    How could this be possible!

    How could there be such a powerful person!

    In their hearts, they simply couldn''t believe such a thing.

    They felt that this was impossible!

    "That''s right!"

    The team captain nodded. He looked at the people around him. When he met the gazes of the people around him, his eyes flashed with lingering fear.

    "When that yellow flash appeared, we didn''t expect him to have the power to defeat all of us by himself!"

    As he spoke, his eyes became blurred, as if he was recalling the past. His heart beat wildly. This feeling was like recalling the nightmare he didn''t want to face, but now that he had to recall it back, it was as if he was torturing himself.

    "Michiru-sama attacked Minato first, but before he could touch Minato, he was directly defeated by Minato and fell to the ground. He was killed in an instant, and he couldn''t even react!"

    "Not only did Michiru-sama not react, but even the ninjas on the scene did not react."

    "After that, there were some subtle changes in Minato''s body. He did not release any chakra and just threw out kunai one after another. His whole body turned into a yellow flash, and wherever he appeared, blood flew everywhere..."

    "Our people fell one after another without any ability to fight back, and did not even see how he did it!"

    This team captain''s voice was full of strong fear. He recalled the scene at that time as if he was telling a ghost story, and his face became more and more ugly.

    "Minato is indeed very powerful. He can defeat our ninja army, but he has not reached that level yet!"

    "We can be killed by the enemy..."

    "But we must not be intimidated by the enemy!"

    Kitsuchi clenched his teeth. He felt that this kind of action of running away directly when they saw a strong enemy was against his ninja way. He would rather fight until the last drop of blood was burnt and die on the battlefield. He did not want to abandon everything on the spot and escape because of seeing the enemy.

    When Kitsuchi said this, several ninjas on the scene nodded in agreement.

    Even the team captain who came back from the front line felt that Tsuchikage-sama''s reaction was a bit too extreme. They could be defeated, but they could not be scared back!

    For a moment.

    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Onoki.

    "Sigh..."

    Onoki shook his head helplessly. His mood was not much better than any of the people at the scene. After hesitating for a while, he shook his head again.

    "I shouldn''t have said this to you, but since you have asked this, I will give you a simple explanation."

    "The ninja world is not all about missions, nor is it all about life and death..."

    "For example, if we lose..."

    "Then we will pay a certain price to fight for the ending of the war. Although this is an act of lowering our head was shameful, this kind of behavior can protect our Iwagakure!"

    "The same..."

    "If not for the appearance of Minato, Konohagakure would have used the corresponding method to protect the village!"

    "When your strength is not enough..."

    "If you fight to the death, you will only die a more miserable death!"

    "This is the truth when facing Namikaze Minato. No matter how proud you are in your heart, there is no need to make fearless sacrifices, let alone die for the sake of death. Leave your lives and save your strength for Iwagakure!"

    Onoki explained in a roundabout way, his eyes staring at the wall of the ward without stopping at any ninja.

    After all.

    This was the biggest lie in the ninja world.

    Whether it was the will of earth, the will of fire, or the will of other villages, the kind of consciousness that can risk one''s life to die for the mission, the kind of determination to obey orders to the death...

    This was the brainwashing of the superiors in order to control their subordinate.

    Only by following orders would the ninjas be better controlled by their superiors and become a sharp sword that could be waved at any time.

    Those so-called risked one''s life to die for the mission, were all to help the superiors achieve their goals.

    For example, Onoki wanted to attack Konohagakure.

    Then what he needed was for his ninja army to set off directly according to his orders, instead of asking so many why, questioning why he did this, wanting to know what his purpose was, etc...

    Moreover.

    He did not care how many people were sacrificed in such a war. Who would sacrifice? How strong was the sacrifice?

    In the end, all he got was the number of deaths.

    This was all to achieve his goal and obtain the greatest benefits. These ninjas were chess pieces, or they were not even worthy of being chess pieces. They were just tools.

    Onoki did not care about the life and death of these Iwagakure''s ninjas.

    However, he did not want Iwagakure''s ninja to be killed too easily.

    In that way.

    Iwagakure''s strength would greatly decrease.

    Resulting in Iwagakure having a disadvantageous position.

    After that, they would lose too many benefits.

    Facing a ninja with Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), all he could think of was to make all of Iwagakure''s ninjas avoid the battle and run away as soon as they encountered him.

    Although they might not all be able to escape but its better than all of them dying.

    Moreover.

    He was also betting.

    He was betting that a ninja like Minato would not chase an enemy that had already escaped.

    As long as they, Iwagakure, kept avoiding the battle, then he could reduce Iwagakure''s losses to the minimum. And the other villages, like Sunagakure and Kumogakure, would take on the consequences of this war for them.

    After meeting Madara, Onoki had thought about it countless times. If there was another ninja like Madara in the ninja world, he would not let his Iwagakure deal with it.

    "We..." Kitsuchi wanted to say something but was interrupted by Onoki.

    "The explanation I should give you has already been given to you. I don''t want to say anything else. Pass down my order!" Onoki shook his head and said.

    "Yes!"

    Kitsuchi understood from his father''s attitude that it was meaningless to say more. After that, he directly walked out of the ward.

    At this time.

    He already understood in his heart.

    Iwagakure was about to enter a new era.

    This was an era of compromise.

    He only hoped that this kind of day would not last for too long...

 Chapter 493: Intelligence

    Chapter 493: Intelligence

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 493 Intelligence

    Iwagakure''s ninjas stood in the ward and listened to Onoki''s explanation. Everyone calmed down and realized what kind of thing it was.

    "Tsuchikage-sama, what should we do next?"

    The team captain from the frontline asked Onoki. This time, he came back not only to report but also to ask how to proceed.

    After he asked this question, he kept staring at Onoki.

    At this time.

    The two scout ninjas understood Iwagakure''s current situation.

    No one was lying!

    This was a sequence of events, but even the spies from other villages did not expect what would happen next.

    Such a thing.

    Who could have thought of it!

    "Let''s wait and see!"

    Onoki sighed helplessly. Right now, he could only use the information to judge that Konohagakure had a powerful ninja like Minato, but the information didn''t show his full strength.

    He needed more information.

    However.

    Iwagakure would not risk their lives to obtain it.

    "Now all of Iwagakure''s ninjas have returned to the village. Generally speaking, if not for a particularly big grudge, the other side would not directly attack the village. So when we shrink back, the survival of the village will not be so serious."

    Onoki openly explained.

    In fact.

    He didn''t think so.

    The reason he said that was only because he didn''t want to say everything.

    There were many things he could not say to these people...

    For example, he asked the ninjas to come back just to preserve some of their strength!

    Onoki was definitely one of the top two in the Five Kages, but because he had seen the scenery at the top and could make a choice, he tried his best to avoid colliding with such a powerful ninja.

    "Yes." The team captain immediately nodded.

    "Continue to monitor Sunagakure and Kumogakure, and send some people to the front line to collect more information back."

    Onoki looked at the two ninjas who just reported the information about the other village. His thinking was very simple. He could rely on Sunagakure and Kumogakure''s movements. According to the fight between the two villages and Konohagakure, he could further judge Minato''s strength.

    As for Minato...

    He must take a good look!

    Was it the same as he imagined?

    But the premise was...

    He can''t use Iwagakure''s ninjas to explore these things!

    "Yes!"

    The two ninjas said in unison. After this report, they understood the general development of the matter. There was an unspeakable helplessness on their faces. What they suddenly understood made them feel like the ninja world sky had changed.

    ...

    Country of Wind, Sunagakure.

    In Kazekage''s office.

    The Third Kazekage sat in his office. He looked at the scrolls on the table and was quickly checking the information on the top.

    This was the third time the Ninja World War had happened. All the information that Sunagakure had obtained about Konohagakure was placed here.

    "No problem..."

    The Third Kazekage looked at the words on the surface. After connecting them together, no matter how he looked at it, Konohagakure was already at the end of the road.

    The ninja world was too small now.

    It was so small that every village wanted to divide up more land.

    Konohagakure was the biggest piece of cake at the moment.

    It could be said that...

    Even if Sunagakure only tore off a part of the cake, it could help the village maintain its economy for a period of time. They really lacked money.

    "But why do I feel a little uneasy?"

    The Third Kazekage rubbed his temples. Even he could not tell what was going on. However, he had a very strong feeling that it was not appropriate to attack Konohagakure now. However, all kinds of information showed that this was the best way to deal with them at the moment.

    "Hu..."

    The Third Kazekage took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He tried his best to calm down. Finally, he shook his head and smiled helplessly.

    He must be overthinking!

    "No matter what the result of our ninja army''s contact with Minato is, we are all our village sinners, and we have no face to continue living in this world."

    As this ninja spoke, he suddenly raised his left hand and reached for the ninja pouch at his waist. In almost an instant, he grabs a kunai.

    After that.

    This ninja immediately stabbed it toward his abdomen.

    He was going to commit suicide!

    After he learned that they had sent the wrong information back to the village, he understood that he was already a village sinner. If not for the sake of bringing these final discoveries back to the village, he would never have come back alive.

    "What are you doing?!"

    The Third Kazekage''s thoughts had been pulled away by this information. Suddenly, he discovered the change in the ninja in front of him. He suddenly raised his right hand, and a burst of magnetic chakra rushed out, wanting to restrain the kunai and prevent it from piercing into the abdomen of this ninja.

    However.

    In the end, he was still half a beat too late.

    After all, this ninja had already thought it through before coming here.

    After he reported the information to the village, he would immediately commit suicide to atone for his crimes. He no longer had any reason to continue living.

    The Third Kazekage was immersed in the shock brought about by the information.

    The kunai that had been prepared beforehand was close at hand.

    If this ninja wanted to assassinate the Third Kazekage, then he would definitely not succeed but if the blade was aimed at himself, then there would not be any problems at all.

    Puchi!

    This kunai accurately pierced into this ninja''s body, instantly wiping out all of his vitality. Along with the sound of kunai piercing through his body, his kneeling body fell forward, and his buried head was directly pressed against the ground.

    At this point.

    This ninja kneeling on the ground, died in front of the Third Kazekage.

    From beginning to end, he did not dare to look into the Third Kazekage''s eyes.

    Perhaps.

    Such a curtain call.

    It was the best relief in his heart!

    It was just like how people wanted to dig out a hole with their toes when they encountered an extremely awkward situation.

    "Sigh..."

    The Third Kazekage glanced at the dead ninja. Even though he had many angry words to say in his heart, it was already meaningless. His top priority was to continue looking forward.

    "Chiyo..."

    "Everything will depend on your performance."

    "Perhaps this is our Sunagakure''s calamity!"

    The Third Kazekage understood that no matter what he did, it was already too late. What he could do now was to hope that Chiyo could handle this matter better.

    ...

    Almost at the same time.

    Country of Lightning, Kumogakure also had a ninja in charge of intelligence coming back in a hurry.

    In Raikage''s office.

    Three ninjas were telling the story of how when Iwagakure''s ninja army was about to win, Minato suddenly appeared to turn the tide and reversed the situation.

    "Interesting."

    After hearing the reports from these ninjas, the Third Raikage did not show despair like the Kazekage at all. Instead, he had an eager look in his eyes.

    "What a pity."

    "Kirigakure are constantly harassing us."

    "Otherwise, I really want to personally see how powerful that Namikaze Minato is!"

    "To be able to fight against Iwagakure''s ninja army by himself."

    "If it was me, I wouldn''t be able to do so!"

    There was absolute confidence in the Third Raikage''s eyes. It was as if he was saying that he was the strongest person in the ninja world. He did not have any fear because of the sudden appearance of Minato. More than that, he was like martial arts idiots who want to compete after an opponent appears.

    "But..."

    "We definitely don''t have enough manpower now."

    "Let little Ai train."

    "Take Killer Bee along too."

    "They are about the same age. It is time for them to see what kind of people their age have reached."

    The Third Raikage said with a smile. He did not realize the seriousness of the matter at all. After Kumogakure lost their brain, Hari, their decision-making was in a mess.

    "Yes."

    The Kumogakure ninjas at the scene immediately responded. They did not look anxious. After all, their leader did not have any reaction. It seemed like a trivial matter. Their attention was on Kirigakure who were constantly invading.

 Chapter 494: The Kage Bunshin and the Rinnegan Are a Perfect Match!

    Chapter 494: The Kage Bunshin and the Rinnegan Are a Perfect Match!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 494 The Kage Bunshin and the Rinnegan Are a Perfect Match!

    In Danzo''s office.

    Aoba looked at Danzo''s limp body. There was no emotion in those two Rinnegan.

    "While it is still hot..."

    Aoba immediately placed Danzo''s body on the ground, untied the bandage on the latter''s body, and began to transform Danzo''s body.

    Danzo had a natural advantage.

    That was, this person with a gloomy temperament and always had bandages wrapped around his body, he was even wearing a thick robe.

    This way, he could block many things.

    Moreover, he would not be noticed.

    Aoba was a medical ninja himself, and he knew the human body like the back of his hand. He had almost no problem facing Danzo''s corpse.

    As the chakra surged.

    Black sticks began to appear in his hands one after another.

    These black sticks were very long, but they were not thick and could be said to be normal in size.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba inserted the black sticks in his hands one after another into Danzo''s body. After all, Danzo''s body was still hot, and it still had some flexibility. A body that had not been dead for a long time would not be stiff.

    Time ticked by.

    The area that was originally covered by bandages and clothes on Danzo''s body had already been pierced by Aoba with many black sticks that were responsible for receiving chakra signals.

    Through these black sticks.

    Aoba could easily control Danzo''s body to move.

    "Is this Rinnegan''s ability?"

    Aoba slowly closed his eyes. The moment he closed his eyes, Danzo, who was already dead, suddenly opened his eyes. Two Rinnegan appeared on his eyes that were no longer bandaged. All the scenes that Rinnegan could see were perfectly presented to Aoba.

    "Perfect!"

    Aoba felt that he could easily control Danzo and let him do anything, including talking. This had greatly exceeded his previous expectations.

    Before this.

    He had thought of how to control Danzo after Minato returned and completed what he had to do.

    It was just that...

    At that time, he did not dare to kill Danzo.

    Instead, he wanted to use the seal he had laid down earlier as the medium, and then use Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) to control Danzo''s body, and then complete the goal he wanted to accomplish.

    Although that would consume more chakra.

    But for Aoba, there was no problem at all.

    Or perhaps...Vissit (.)c.om for updates

    He could also kill Danzo, make him a puppet, and then use the puppet to carry out Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Body Switch Technique) so that he could control the dead Danzo puppet to complete what he wanted to do.

    However.

    This was even more troublesome.

    Moreover, it was very easy to be found.

    The above two methods were easy to see through, and relatively speaking, it was easier to overturn a car.

    But, he had no other way.

    However.

    Man''s calculation is not as good as God''s calculation.

    Aoba never thought that after he pulled out Madara''s tube and read the memories of Gedo Statue, he would obtain Rinnegan.

    This kind of eye could be said to be perfect when matched with his Sage Body. The matter of controlling Danzo was also solved in an instant, and there was no difficulty at all.

    Aoba opened his eyes and walked toward Danzo, he reached out to touch his left eye.

    "It is better for this eye to return to normal."

    Aoba said indifferently. As he spoke, Danzo''s left eye returned to normal, but his right eye was still Rinnegan.

    Immediately after.

    Aoba stuffed a black stick on Danzo''s body into the latter''s body, making sure that the entire black stick was stuffed inside.

    The current Danzo was already stuffed full.

    It was just that he didn''t feel anything after dying.

    Otherwise, he will definitely feel very painful.

    After Aoba dealt with the black stick, he wrapped up the bandage on Danzo''s body again. Right now, apart from his right eye, which had three tomoe Sharingan, Danzo did not have any other eyes. After all, the Uchiha clan had not been exterminated yet.

    However.

    Because of Rinnegan.

    Danzo''s Sharingan had already been suppressed.

    After Aoba wrapped Danzo''s body again with the bandage, Danzo directly stood up. However, what controlled Danzo''s body was not Danzo himself, but Aoba''s long-range control through the black stick''s chakra receiver.

    "Well..."

    Aoba suddenly realized a new problem, which was that Danzo, whose Rinnegan had been covered, was the only medium for him to see.

    Except for Rinnegan.

    He had never seen someone who liked to write more than Aoba.

    Even Jiraiya could not compare.

    "Minato is back!"

    Eaton said to Aoba. He had some understanding about Aoba, but he would not say it out.

    He would not say it himself.

    The mark on his tongue did not allow him to say it.

    However, he knew that Aoba seemed to be waiting for news from Minato.

    Therefore, after he got the information from the frontline, he immediately ran over to tell Aoba about these things.

    "I got it."

    Aoba immediately nodded. He couldn''t say that he knew about Minato''s return earlier than anyone else. Therefore, this kind of thing was no longer fresh for him. However, he was very satisfied with Eaton''s attitude. After all, after encountering such a thing, Eaton chooses to inform him immediately. This was a very important attitude in itself.

    "Brother Eaton, thank you!"

    Aoba expressed his gratitude to Eaton. He needed to use this method to express his approval of the latter''s actions.

    "Why are you being so polite to me!" A smile appeared on Eaton''s face. After that, he made a hook gesture at Aoba and said, "Aoba, you just said that you have something to tell me. Now you can say it!"

    "This book is for you."

    Aoba casually took out a notebook. This notebook was already filled with words. It was written by his shadow clone when he was out.

    "After you read it, publish it!"

    When Aoba first came into contact with writing, he only wrote a book out of boredom after seeing Jiraiya''s book. Moreover, he also needed to use that article to establish a relatively special connection with Eaton.

    But later, he slowly discovered...

    It seemed that spreading some of the cultural knowledge he had read before was also a rather interesting thing.

    The knowledge of the current ninja world was still lacking in this aspect.

    His work just happened to be able to fill this gap.

    It could also be considered a special cultural output.

    After all...

    In the real world, Aoba had learned a lot and now he can export it to the ninja world. It was quite interesting to think about it.

    "This..."

    Eaton took a deep breath. Although he had already guessed what Aoba wanted to say, when he saw it, he was extremely shocked.

    He had originally thought that there were only a few chapters, or perhaps it was just the beginning, but he hadn''t expected it to be completed directly.

    "That..."

    "Golden Carp Won''t Stay in a Pond Forever hasn''t officially been published yet."

    "The publisher means that Teacher Bai''s story can still be sold for a period of time."

    "So he wants us to wait..."

    Eaton was relatively busy during this period of time, so he did not report this matter to Aoba in time. In addition, he felt that Aoba''s output ability would not be too fast. But he did not expect him to finish another book so quickly.

    "This won''t do."

    Aoba shook his head directly with a cold face. He wanted efficiency, not hunger sales. The current ninja world was hungry for the knowledge he had mastered.

    "Classic doesn''t need to be operated like this."

    "I believe that my follow-up works have a promotional function for the previous works."

    "Not competing with each other."

    "Brother Eaton."

    "You take my copy of "Medical Ninja Stories Collection" to the publishing house."

    "Get them to publish this book together with the golden carp."

    "If they don''t want to, then change to other publishing houses."

    "There''s no need for nonsense!"

    Aoba was very confident in his work. This was directed by hundreds of people. It was not something he could do with his imagination alone, especially this story collection. Although each story was short and not a long story, it was almost all from the small stories between doctors and nurses. It was not a work that could be written by people in the ninja world.

    "I... I got it..."

    Eaton smiled helplessly. He did not expect Aoba to be so forceful. However, he also understood that as long as he did it so forcefully, any publishers would definitely bow their heads.

    The publishers were not fools.

    It was currently wartime.

    Logically speaking, the sales would be even worse.

    But...

    It was because of Teacher Bai''s story.

    The sales of publishing houses showed a reverse growth trend.

    Even in wartime, people still didn''t forget to read Teacher Bai''s story in their spare time to get a spiritual vent from it...

    Eaton exchanged a few more words with Aoba before he left his room with the story colletion that Aoba had written in his hands.

    Aoba looked in the direction that Eaton had left.

    There was a glimmer in his eyes.

    "Right."

    Aoba seemed to have thought of something. After that, he walked toward the wardrobe, ready to change his clothes.

    "It''s time to tell Brother Teuchi about Minato''s return. I''m afraid he''s been worried all this time!"

 Chapter 495: Defeat the Enemy by Capturing Their Chief!

    Chapter 495: Defeat the Enemy by Capturing Their Chief!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 495 Defeat the Enemy by Capturing Their Chief!

    After leaving Anbu''s dormitory, Aoba walked directly in Ramen Ichiraku''s direction.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m)

    In this period of time.

    He had never directly walked out of Anbu''s dormitory.

    This was in the system that he had planned.

    He should always have an alibi so that no one would suspect him.

    Because of this.

    When he came out this time again, he found that there was no one following him. It could be said that he had removed Hiruzen''s suspicion on his head.

    This was still very important to the current Aoba. He needed to remove his name from Hiruzen''s list. This way, it would be much more convenient to do some things later. There would not be so many worries.

    Not long after.

    Aoba came to Konohagakure''s relatively prosperous area.

    Ramen Ichiraku was still operating normally. However, because of the war, the villagers were in a state of panic. Few people were in the mood to come out and eat a bowl of noodles. Overall, it seemed that the business was not so prosperous and was quite bleak.

    "Brother Teuchi!"

    Aoba lifted the curtain of Ramen Ichiraku and walked in directly. The moment he entered, a smile appeared on his face.

    "Aoba!"

    Teuchi looked over. When he saw Aoba, he narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "What do you want to eat today?"

    "Just a random bowl of noodles!"

    Aoba sat on the chair and looked at Teuchi in front of him.

    "Minato is back."

    Aoba wants to tell this news to Teuchi. He already knew that Minato was back earlier. But at that time, the information on the front line had not been sent back. He did not have a proper explanation if he informed Teuchi about this.

    After all, he could not know what happened thousands of miles away from Konohagakure, right?

    But there was no problem now.

    He had already received news from Eaton.

    Because of this.

    Now, he could very reasonably tell Teuchi about this matter.

    "Really?!"

    Teuchi was stunned for a moment, his narrowed eyes slightly widened and his eyes flashing with excitement.

    This could be said to be the most exciting news he had heard recently.

    After all.

    After Aoba had told him many times about Minato.

    He had already connected Minato''s return to the end of the war.

    Now he heard this.

    It has been naturally brought into another context.

    That was...

    The Third Ninja World War was about to end!

    Teuchi was very excited.

    "That''s right."

    Aoba nodded. His gaze focused on Teuchi, and the smile on his face became more relaxed.

    "According to the information I obtained..."

    "Minato has returned!"

    "Right now, he is on the front lines participating in the war!"

    "I believe it won''t be long..."

    ".. that the Third Ninja World War will end!"

    "The ninja world will also go to a new peaceful era under his lead!"

    Aoba''s tone was very confident. He has already seen Minato in Sage Mode on the front line.

    Without a trace of politeness...

    One of his proposals at that time had already changed Minato''s fate.

    This did not mean that without Aoba, Minato would not be able to master Sage Mode. Rather, he did not have that much time to go to practice Sage Mode. Even in the final battle, Minato was not that good at senjutsu.

    Regarding Minato''s talent.

    Aoba no longer needed to explain.

    In his opinion.

    The original Minato had not displayed his full potential.

    If Minato was given another period of time.

    No one could be sure what kind of development this true genius would develop to, but in Aoba''s opinion, surpassing the Second Hokage was not a big problem.

    The current Minato was different from the past Minato. Aoba could already be sure that this kind of Minato had almost no rival in the ninja world. In addition, with his silent support in the dark, there was almost no problem in the ninja world entering a peaceful era.

    After all...

    It was this kind of village.

    Under the Third Kazekage''s leadership, they sneaked into Konohagakure while Kumogakure was attacking and almost caused an immeasurable loss.

    It hasn''t been long since that incident, and there hasn''t even been an explanation, let alone a liquidation.

    Now, Sunagakure was taking advantage of the chaos again.

    How could they endure this?

    The eyes of every Konohagakure''s ninjas were red. After this incident, they had completely seen Sunagakure''s face. Their hearts were filled with strong killing intent.

    However.

    They understood that Minato had his own plans.

    Therefore, they hid their killing intent and did not reveal it. They silently watched Sunagakure''s ninjas enter the area they had arranged beforehand.

    Soon.

    Sunagakure''s ninjas rushed in one after another.

    In the eyes of these Sunagakure''s ninjas, this was just an ordinary forest. Along the way, they passed through countless such forests, but they did not notice anything unusual. All they thought about was to reach Konohagakure quickly and get their own shares.

    In the central area of Sunagakure''s ninja army, there was a rather old woman.

    The old woman was wearing a white robe. Her overall temperament and style were different from the Sunagakure''s ninjas around her. She looked very conspicuous.

    This person was Sunagakure''s Advisor, Chiyo.

    Just as Chiyo entered this area, Minato''s gaze immediately focused on Chiyo. He did not know Chiyo, nor had he fought with her. Before this, he did not know what kind of people Sunagakure would send.

    However, the moment he saw Chiyo, he immediately saw that this very old woman was the soul of Sunagakure''s ninja army.

    Defeat the enemy by capturing their chief! (TL note: One of the Thirty-Six Stratagems.)

    Minato''s expression immediately became serious. He was very clear about their current situation. Their Konohagakure''s ninjas had just experienced a crushing defeat.

    That''s right!

    It was a crushing defeat!

    Before he arrived, Konohagakure''s ninjas were about to collapse from Iwagakure''s ninjas attack.

    There were countless casualties.

    These ninjas who were still alive did not have much combat strength.

    If they were to face Sunagakure''s ninjas head-on, it would not be a good choice for them. The best way was to sneak attack.

    Minato stared at Chiyo. He had already decided to kill her. This was no longer a matter of defeating the enemy by capturing their chief.

    Sunagakure had repeatedly attacked Konohagakure.

    Minato also knew about these things.

    He was a very gentle person, but he knew very well that if he was still very gentle when establishing diplomatic relations with others, then this kind of gentleness would become the kind of softness that would be wantonly bullied by others.

    "Hmm?"

    At this moment, Chiyo slightly turned her face and looked in Minato''s direction. She suddenly felt an ice-cold stare, as if she was being targeted by a beast. However, this forest was very quiet, and it did not seem like there were any beasts. This made a big question mark appear in her head.

    When Chiyo looked in Minato''s direction.

    Minato''s line of sight met Chiyo''s eyes through the grass.

    Minato was shocked. He was not sure if Chiyo had discovered him, but he knew that it was time to make a move.

    There was no need for Sunagakure''s ninjas to fully enter the trap area.

    He only must ensure that Chiyo stays in the trap area.

    "Attack!"

    Minato suddenly shouted. His voice was extremely sharp, and his face was extremely cold. This was the appearance that he rarely showed in front of people in the past. It was different from his usual gentle and elegant posture.

    Swish!

    Just as Minato finished speaking, his figure disappeared.

    Immediately after.

    Minato teleported to the tree branch on Chiyo''s left. In his left hand was a special type of kunai. It was his Flying Thunder God Kunai. He then suddenly threw the kunai towards Chiyo.

    "There''s an ambush"

    Chiyo immediately shouted. This was all her instinctive shout. In fact, she herself had not even reacted to what was going on. She had not even seen Minato''s face clearly.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Chiyo had just finished speaking.

    The quiet forest suddenly exploded.

    It was unknown how many explosive tags were there.

    It was unknown where they were all placed.

    The entire forest was instantly covered in dust, and many of Sunagakure''s ninjas were directly killed by the explosion caused by the explosive tag. The thick smoke caused by the explosion made their minds blank.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Kunai, shuriken, and all kinds of ninja tools were thrown from all sides of the forest toward the Sunagakure''s ninja who was swallowed by the thick smoke.

    The battle quickly unfolded before Sunagakure''s ninja could react.

    Swish!

    There was a piercing sound in Chiyo''s ears, but she did not have the heart to worry about the kunai that did not hit her at all. Instead, she stared at the Minato who had already had a Rasengan in his hand and was rushing toward her.

    "Who are you?"

    Chiyo asked coldly. She calmly reached into her ninja pouch. The purpose of her asking this question was not to know Minato''s identity. She wants to take out her special poison, so she uses words to buy time.

 Chapter 496: Hiraishin â€” Ni no Dan(Flying Thunder God â€” Second Step)!

    Chapter 496: Hiraishin ¡ª Ni no Dan(Flying Thunder God ¡ª Second Step)!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 496 Hiraishin ¡ª Ni no Dan(Flying Thunder God ¡ª Second Step)!

    "Rasengan!"

    Minato still maintained the posture of charging toward Chiyo. His right hand had already been raised, and a ball of chakra was rotating in his palm. Chakra was flashing with a strange blue brilliance as it circulated.Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    Use what you are best at!

    This was Minato''s attitude toward Chiyo!

    Minato was very clear.

    The older woman in front of him was the core of Sunagakure''s ninja army. As long as the core was settled, Sunagakure''s ninja army would be like a headless fly, directly losing direction.

    This was the best way to solve the problem!

    As long as he successfully killed the target.

    Then everything would end quickly.

    "Your name is Rasengan?"

    After hearing Minato''s answer, Chiyo frowned. She had never heard that Konohagakure had a ninja named Rasengan, but logically speaking, this young ninja in front of her should not be nameless!

    What the hell is going on?

    When did such a person appear?

    A big question mark appeared in Chiyo''s head in an instant. When this question mark appeared, her eyes stared at the rotating chakra in Minato''s hand, and her eyes flashed with seriousness.

    This technique.

    Not simple!

    She had never seen such a technique before!

    There was no need to form seals!

    All that was needed was to concentrate the chakra in your hand!

    This required extremely strong chakra control, as well as a very profound understanding of ninjutsu. However, this kind of ability often would not appear in the body of a young ninja like this. It could be said that this was a very contradictory thing in itself.

    These thoughts only happened in an instant.

    Before the battle even began, Chiyo had already made a certain judgment of Minato. However, some of her subsequent judgments still had to be further judged based on testing and exchanging blows, and finally deduced the ability of this youth.

    However.

    Before she could probe further.

    The yellow-haired man in front of her had disappeared without a trace.

    It was as if he had disappeared into thin air.

    It was as if he did not exist at all!

    This was something that Chiyo had never seen before!

    However.

    She didn''t have time to be stunned.

    Almost in an instant.

    A clear and crisp sound sounded behind her, immediately attracting her attention.

    Minato grabbed the kunai that he had just thrown out with his left hand. It was the Flying Thunder God Kunai that he had just thrown out.

    Using this kunai as the coordinate, Minato directly appeared behind Chiyo through Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    The entire process was very smooth.

    There was not the slightest bit of sloppiness.

    "Hiraishin ¡ª Ni no Dan(Flying Thunder God ¡ª Second Step)!"

    Minato''s blue eyes flashed with a fierce light. Now he was very clear that he had to take the initiative to attack before the other party reacted. Otherwise, the other party would be defensive against him and the follow-up would become very troublesome.

    As long as there was trouble.

    This meant that the time of the war would be further delayed.

    This was equivalent to more consumption.

    Minato was very clear about the current situation.

    He had just stabilized Konohagakure''s situation, but just stabilizing it does not mean that Konohagakure had no problems. In the future, they would have to face all kinds of risks. In addition, the fierce battle between Konohagakure and Iwagakure made it so that Konohagakure could not lose more ninjas.

    Now, he had to solve the crisis brought by Sunagakure as soon as possible. Only in this way could they face the crisis brought by Kumogakure.

    After resolving the crisis brought on by these two villages.

    Then he could finally relax...

    Boom!!!

    Along with a violent explosion sound, the Rasengan in Minato''s palm fell heavily, directly hitting Chiyo''s shoulder.

    Every ninja on the scene knew and was very familiar with the explosive tag''s activation. After all, they had used explosive tags before. This was something that ninjas often used.

    "Not good!"

    Sunagakure''s ninjas suddenly opened their eyes wide. They immediately understood that they could not be immersed in the matter of Chiyo being killed because they had not yet resolved the crisis.

    This was a trap!

    No matter how slow their reactions were, they would understand it by now!

    There was the sound of explosive tags burning here, and judging from these sounds, it was not a matter of one or two, but a lot of explosive tags, which was enough to destroy the entire forest here.

    However.

    Before these people could move.

    The sound of an explosion rang in their ears.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The sound of explosive tag explosion continuously entered their ears. The power produced was no less than that of fire-release ninjutsu. It directly bombarded the Sunagakure ninja who was in the forest and had not yet had the time to make a defensive action.

    "Kill!!!"

    These explosions were like the horn of war, immediately causing Konohagakure''s ninjas to roar and throw their ninja tools toward the enemy.

    There were kunai and shuriken everywhere.

    These sharp projectiles pierced mercilessly through the smoke and dust that obscured their vision and directly attacked Sunagakure ninja who was in the middle.

    Whether it was the Sunagakure ninja who had been killed by explosive tag or the injured ninja, as long as they were still in this area, they would have to face the attacks launched by Konohagakure ninjas who were lying in ambush around this area.

    The sound of projectiles piercing through the air continuously rang out.

    In the forest, apart from Minato who had appeared once before, there was no one else.

    Not a single one of Konohagakure''s ninjas went out.

    After Minato finished killing Chiyo, he directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to go back to the place where Konohagakure''s ninjas were lying in ambush. Now, it could be said that the forest was full of targets. There was no need to worry about throwing ninja tools and hurting their own people because there were only enemies in front of them.

    This was also the reason why Minato did not allow them to act on their own.

    His proficiency in Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God Technique) makes him the absolute core of any battle plan and also makes the battle plan more diverse.

    Gradually.

    As time went on.

    Konohagakure''s ninjas have been throwing for more than three minutes.

    Almost all the ninja tools in their hands had been thrown out.

    "Let''s go!"

    Minato saw the right opportunity and shouted loudly. He issued an order and took the lead to rush toward the enemies.

    "Go!"

    Under the leadership of Minato, the Konohagakure ninjas suddenly became very powerful. They were not injected with chicken blood for no reason, but they saw that after such a meticulous design, Sunagakure''s combat strength had almost disappeared. This greatly increased their confidence.

    Within the Ninja Army.

    Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, also followed him.

    The moment Chiyo appeared, he had already recognized Chiyo. After all, during the Second Ninja World War, he had personally killed Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law.

    He knew Chiyo and was familiar with her. He knew that she was a very difficult ninja to deal with.

    However, he never expected that.

    Chiyo, an experienced medical ninja who was good at using poison, and a highly respected puppet master among Sunagakure, was actually killed by Minato so easily. Even when Minato was carrying out the assassination and had miscalculated the damage of his ninjutsu and almost made a mistake, she was still perfectly resolved.

    This made him start to admire Minato''s ability from the depths of his heart.

    So young.

    So powerful.

    The future was promising!

    Hatake Sakumo knew very well that the era in which he was called a genius was about to pass. Compared to him, Minato was a true genius, a genius that even he had to admire.

    Especially the battle plan that Minato had just set up.

    It was a perfect match for Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Not only did it catch Sunagakure off guard, but it also caused Sunagakure''s ninja army to almost lose their ability to fight.

    Konohagakure''s ninjas who rushed in now had almost no doubts. Everyone knew that they were the biggest victors. The Third Ninja World War would end with Konohagakure''s victory.

    It had to be said.

    This proved Minato''s talent.

    There was no jealousy in Hatake Sakumo''s heart. On the contrary, he was very glad. Fortunately, before the Third Ninja World War, he had already sent Kakashi to Minato.

    Now it seemed that this decision was right!

    Only geniuses can teach geniuses, and Minato was the genius who could teach Kakashi!

 Chapter 497: Do You Want to Become Hokage?

    Chapter 497: Do You Want to Become Hokage?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 497 Do You Want to Become Hokage?Vissit (.)c.om for updates

    In the woods.

    Amidst the sounds of slaughter.

    Konohagakure''s ninjas ended the ambush against Sunagakure''s ninjas.

    This battle was very cruel!

    Of course.

    To be precise...

    This was cruelty to Sunagakure!

    This battle was a perfect example of calculation without care. Sunagakure''s ninja quickly ran toward Konohagakure with the intention of splitting the cake. They did not even think that Konohagakure still had the power to fight back. They didn''t even expect that they might encounter an ambush of this level.

    As a result, a one-sided and completely unbalanced scene occurred at the beginning of the battle.

    On the other hand, on Konohagakure''s side.

    After defeating Iwagakure in the battle, Konohagakure''s ninjas had reached the highest level in terms of momentum. They swept away all the previous haze and no longer had that kind of decadent posture.

    In this situation.

    In addition to the ambush and sneak attack.

    Konohagakure won the battle without any accident and controlled the loss of the battle to a very small degree.

    At this time.

    The flames burning in the forest had been extinguished.

    The battle was over.

    The corpses of Sunagakure ninjas were being cleaned up by Konohagakure''s ninjas. The remaining ninjas were tied up and became Konohagakure''s war prisoners.

    The whole battle did not take too much time.

    Even the Konohagakure ninjas who participated in this battle were shocked by Minato. It could be said that they took this opportunity to get to know Minato again. In their eyes, this young man had completely changed into something else.

    "Minato."

    At this time, Hatake Sakumo walked toward Minato. He softly called out to Minato and from his expression, it seemed that he had something to say to Minato.

    "Sakumo-sama."

    Minato immediately nodded at Hatake Sakumo. At this time, Minato was still just an ordinary Jonin. Of course, this was only on the ninja rank, not strength. After all, it had not been long since Minato became Jonin, and his improvement was already very fast. He could be said to be a genius among geniuses, but it had not been long since he became Jonin, so he did not have a deep foundation. Compared to him, Hatake Sakumo was already the elite Jonin who rose up in the Second Ninja World War. He was the genius before him and even has an epithet, Konoha White Fang. There was no problem for him to add such honorifics.

    "Is there anything?"

    Minato asked directly. After taking over the position of commander here, his mind had been thinking about how to win this battle and save Konohagakure from the fire and water. Thus, he did not have time to communicate with Hatake Sakumo.

    If Hatake Sakumo had not come to find him now.

    He might not have taken the initiative to say anything.

    After all.

    He was here to solve the problem!

    Before the problem was solved, his mind did not allow him to think of anything else. He wanted to focus all his emotions on how to let Konohagakure win.

    "Well, let''s talk."

    Hatake Sakumo smiled and nodded. The pressure in his heart just now was also quite big. Not long ago, Iwagakure made him feel that he almost became a sinner for Konohagakure. Now that they had destroyed Sunagakure''s ninja army, his mood eased a lot. He was already in the mood to talk to Minato.

    "Okay."

    Minato looked around and fixed his eyes on a tree. Then he pointed at the tree and said, "Sakumo-sama, let''s go under that tree!"

    "Sure!" Hatake Sakumo took the lead and walked over.

    Minato followed behind.

    The two of them soon arrived at the side of the tree.

    They sat down together and leaned against the tree trunk. They looked at Konohagakure ninjas who were dealing with the corpses not far away, enjoying the short leisure time after the victory of the war.

    "Sakumo-sama, you came to me because of Kumogakure''s matter, right?"

    Minato spoke first. His blue eyes looked forward, and the smile on his face slowly disappeared. He looked a lot more serious.

    Minato was stunned for a moment. A big question mark popped up in his head. He tilted his head and stared at Hatake Sakumo in confusion. He really couldn''t imagine what kind of problem it would be if it wasn''t Kumogakure that made Hatake Sakumo come to find him at this juncture.

    "I''m going to talk to you about something that only we can talk about. You don''t have to answer me, but I hope you won''t lie to me if you answer. Also, I won''t let a third person know the content of our conversation, so you can tell me the truth." Hatake Sakumo suddenly became serious. Even his tone was very serious as if he wanted to talk about some very important topics.

    "What is it?"

    Minato nodded. Through Hatake Sakumo''s attitude, he had already realized the seriousness of the next chat. The smile on his face disappeared again, and he looked very serious.

    "About the Hokage position!" Hatake Sakumo whispered.

    "This..."

    Minato suddenly took a deep breath. He never thought that at this time, under the tree where the war had just happened, he would talk to Hatake Sakumo about this topic.

    In fact.

    He has always thought about becoming Hokage!

    As early as when he was chatting with Aoba, he was determined to become the Fourth Hokage, and also to become the strongest Hokage. He wanted to surpass Konohagakure''s First Hokage Senju Hashirama. He wanted to use his way to cause a change in the ninja world and bring the ninja world into a new era.

    However.

    There was a problem here.

    That was Hatake Sakumo!

    At this time, anyone in Konohagakure who wanted to become a Hokage could not avoid going through this genius ninja known as Konoha White Fang.

    This was not only about strength and reputation but also Hatake Sakumo''s unique position in Konohagakure. It could be seen from his half-sleeved Hokage robe.

    Even the Third Hokage''s three students, who were known as the Konoha Sannin, including his teacher, Jiraiya, had to go through Hatake Sakumo if they wanted to become the Hokage.

    Minato was very clear.

    At this stage.

    Hatake Sakumo was the best candidate to become Konohagakure''s Fourth Hokage!

    He was completely ahead of the other competitors.

    Now that Hatake Sakumo was talking about the Hokage position, Minato had an indescribable feeling. It was like digging deep into the hidden corners of his heart. To be honest, it was a bit embarrassing.

    For a moment.

    Minato was a little embarrassed.

    He didn''t know what to say.

    "Actually, you don''t have to worry about anything. You can say whatever you want. I just want to know your thoughts and your attitude."

    Hatake Sakumo looked at the dilemma in Minato''s eyes. He had already guessed something. After all, most of Konohagakure''s children wanted to become the Hokage. This was no secret.

    "Do you want to become the Hokage?"

    Hatake Sakumo asked directly. He stared at Minato with his black eyes. What he wanted was the truth. What he wanted was the real thoughts in Minato''s heart.

    Minato felt Hatake Sakumo''s gaze.

    He raised his head and faced him.

    He did not expect this moment to arrive so quickly.

    However, he was not timid.

    At most, he felt a little embarrassed.

    "Yes."

    Minato nodded. His tone was very firm, and he had no intention of retreating. It was a simple word, but it was as if the horn of war had been blown, and behind him was an endless cliff.

    "Very good!"

    Hatake Sakumo''s eyes suddenly lit up, and his eyes flashed with admiration. It seemed that he was very satisfied with Minato''s answer, and the slightly raised corners of his mouth could already be seen with a faint smile.

    "I will do my best to help you become the Fourth Hokage!"

    "The current Konohagakure must inject fresh blood!"

    "If we don''t change..."

    "I can almost foresee..."

    "The village will not be able to survive the Fourth Ninja World War that might happen at any time!"

    Hatake Sakumo''s sudden words caused Minato to be confused. He never thought that Hatake Sakumo would support him.

 Chapter 498: Hatake Sakumo and Namikaze Minato!

    Chapter 498: Hatake Sakumo and Namikaze Minato!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 498 Hatake Sakumo and Namikaze Minato!

    Hatake Sakumo''s words made Minato stunned. He stared at Hatake Sakumo with confusion, not knowing why he said such words.

    In his knowledge.

    Obviously, Hatake Sakumo himself had a high chance of becoming the Fourth Hokage, but now he said he would help him become the Fourth Hokage.

    These words filled his mind with confusion.

    It was to the point that he was extremely puzzled about many things. It was as if he did not know why Hatake Sakumo had come to say such things to him.

    "Sakumo-sama, what do you mean by this?"

    Minato did not feel happy because of Hatake Sakumo''s words. Instead, he felt that things were abnormal. It was very different from what he had expected, so much so that the moment he heard it, he instinctively felt that Hatake Sakumo was testing him.

    After all.

    The Third Ninja World War was not over yet.

    Minato did not know why Hatake Sakumo would ask such a question at this time.

    Right now, he hadn''t thought about these questions. His attention was focused on how to win the battle against Kumogakure.

    In his opinion...

    Konohagakure''s crisis had not yet been completely over.

    "Hahahaha, I don''t mean anything else. I just watched you show your strength and talent. These are all things I can''t offer to Konohagakure. I feel from the bottom of my heart that you are the best Fourth Hokage candidate!" Hatake Sakumo said with a smile.

    "Sakumo-sama, in my heart, you are the best candidate!" Minato said very modestly. He was like this. If the other side was very tough, then no matter what he did, he would not feel so much pressure. But when the other side was obviously more modest, he would be even more modest.

    "You..."

    Hatake Sakumo looked at Minato and immediately saw that what this young man said was all superficial words, not true thoughts, or the most real thoughts in his heart.

    "I admit it!"

    Hatake Sakumo''s expression became even more serious. He raised his left hand and patted Minato''s shoulder. His eyes looked forward meaningfully, and he looked very deep.

    "Actually..."

    "Before I met you again, I always thought that I was the best candidate for the Hokage position."

    "I''m also wearing a half-sleeve Hokage robe!"

    "But..."

    "After seeing you, I understand that you are the more suitable choice than me!"

    "No matter if it is your talent, your ability, or your talent in planning the battle, you are above me in every aspect!"

    ''''The most important thing is...''''

    "After the Third Ninja World War, your popularity is at its peak, and your prestige in people''s hearts has become unstoppable. You are like...

    "The me after the Second Ninja World War!"

    Hatake Sakumo said from the bottom of his heart. When he saw Minato, he felt very emotional. He saw many shadows of himself from Minato. Although these scenes were not exactly the same, they gave off a familiar feeling.

    At that time, during the Second Ninja World War, he had played a pivotal role in the war. Not only did he destroy Sunagakure''s puppet master couple, but he also fought with Kirigakure''s ninjas one after another, forcibly creating a reputation like Konoha White Fang.

    This kind of reputation was still very useful to him even now!

    But...

    Here comes the problem!

    After the Second Ninja World War, Hatake Sakumo''s popularity directly reached its peak. He thought that he would become the Fourth Hokage at that time, but what awaited him was only the half-sleeve Hokage robe.

    Gradually.

    As time passed.

    His voice was no longer as loud as before.

    The lives of the people in the village slowly stabilized, and people gradually stopped talking about such things. The Hokage matter was thus delayed.

    At that time, Hatake Sakumo did not understand these things.

    "And then?"

    Minato was not in a hurry to express his point of view. He was very clear about the importance of being cautious in his words and actions. Now, he would listen more and judge based on what he heard.

    Moreover, he was not sure whether what Hatake Sakumo said was true or not, let alone whether this would be the Third Hokage''s test.

    In short.

    He could not reveal his position first.

    Minato was very cautious about this. Unless it was a particularly good friend, like Aoba, he would try his best to keep listening.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Konohagakure.

    In the Hokage''s office.

    Two people directly entered the Hokage''s office and came in front of Hiruzen. One of them had no expression on his face. It was Danzo, who had been controlled by the black stick. The other was the shadow clone of Aoba, who was wearing a mask.

    "Danzo, what happened?"

    Hiruzen sat on the chair and looked up at Danzo. After that, he frowned slightly and his gaze stopped on Danzo.

    The person in front of him was indeed Danzo.

    His aura was correct.

    His chakra was also correct.

    But...

    Hiruzen just felt that this Danzo seemed to be a little different.

    Even he could not tell what was different, but this was like an old couple who had been together for many years. His wife was secretly taken away from him. Even if they were sleeping in the same bed, he could vaguely feel it but could not tell what it was.

    The current Danzo gave Hiruzen this kind of feeling. He did not know what was wrong, but there was just a little something wrong.

    "Have you received the information in front?" Danzo asked in a deep voice.

    "Are you talking about the information about Minato?" Hiruzen had doubts in his heart, but he did not show it. Instead, he picked up a scroll from the table and said, "Minato really came back at the right time. He directly solved the big problem of the village!"

    "What do you think we should do?" Danzo continued to ask.

    "What else can we do? Minato helped me a lot. Not only did he beat back Iwagakure''s ninja, but he also made Hatake Sakumo unable to accumulate merit. He is simply sent by the heavens to help me!" Hiruzen said with a smile.

    "What if Minato wants to be the Hokage?" Danzo continued his question.

    "Hokage?"

    After Hiruzen heard this, he was stunned for a moment. After that, he smiled again and said, "Impossible. He is too young. If he wants to be the Hokage, he should wait a few more years. The people in the village will not agree."

    "But..."

    After saying this, the smile on Hiruzen''s face disappeared again. He narrowed his eyes slightly and put on a cold attitude.

    "Your words have reminded me!"

    "Minato''s actions have not been completely spread out yet."

    "Once people find out..."

    "His fame may not be weaker than that of Hatake Sakumo after the Second Ninja World War!"

    "So..."

    "I should make the first move!"

    After being reminded by Danzo at this time, Hiruzen gradually realized the seriousness of the matter. Danzo was like his mirror. He had no way to make decisions about many things, but after Danzo said it, he could make a decision on the spot.

    "What are you going to do?" Danzo continued to ask.

    "This is much simpler!"

    Hiruzen got up from his chair, took out his smoking pipe, and lit it with a match. After that, he took a drag and suddenly felt refreshed.

    "Reward Minato with a half-sleeve Hokage robe!"

 Chapter 499: Your Eyes... Are Very Beautiful!

    Chapter 499: Your Eyes... Are Very Beautiful!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 499 Your Eyes... Are Very Beautiful!

    "Half-sleeve Hokage robe..."

    There was no change on Danzo''s face, but his heart was in turmoil. Of course, this heart was not Danzo''s, but Aoba''s.

    Aoba began to think quickly. He thought of many possibilities in his head, thinking about how Hiruzen wanted to deal with Minato. However, he never thought that the final result would be the half-sleeve Hokage robe.

    Good fellow!

    As expected of you!

    You actually thought of such a plan!

    In Danzo''s memory, he only saw Hiruzen give Hatake Sakumo a half-sleeve Hokage robe. As for the specific reason, Danzo did not ask, and he was too lazy to ask.

    In Hatake Sakumo''s memory, he only got a half-sleeve Hokage robe, and then he enjoyed the respect brought by it. This made almost every person in Konohagakure think that Hatake Sakumo would be the next Hokage.

    But...

    It was because of the existence of this half-sleeve Hokage robe.

    Hatake Sakumo was only a breath away from the Hokage position.

    There was always a distance between them.

    "As long as you have a way to deal with it." Danzo coldly said. Aoba''s shadow clone had controlled Danzo to come here, wanting to figure out what kind of plan Hiruzen had. However, he did not expect that this would be the result.

    "Isn''t this method you came up with?" Hiruzen stared at Danzo with deep meaning. His eyes narrowed slightly and deliberately restrained the light in his eyes. He created a very casual tone and said, "If you didn''t help me think of this method, I wouldn''t know how to deal with Hatake Sakumo. Why do you look so surprised now?"

    "Hiruzen, are you getting old now?" Danzo shook his head indifferently. His expression did not change at all. Aoba''s shadow clone, who was controlling Danzo, had already recovered at this moment. Before he controlled Danzo, he had deliberately looked through Danzo''s memories carefully to ensure that there would not be any problems. Moreover, when Aoba had used advanced paper clones to disguise his identity, there had never been such a problem, let alone when he was using an authentic identity.

    He was indeed an old fox!

    Aoba had already realized that Hiruzen might have noticed something, but he did not know where the problem was.

    After all, such a situation had never happened before.

    However.

    This could also be considered Aoba''s mistake.

    Aoba had neglected a crucial matter. That was the relationship between Hiruzen and Danzo. They were simply people who wore the same pants. Although the two of them competed with each other in the early stage, even as opponents, they only have each other in their eyes.

    Such a deep friendship.

    As long as there was a slight change to the other party.

    They would immediately feel it.

    This was no longer a problem of how good the acting skills were.

    Because Aoba couldn''t really completely control Danzo and let Hiruzen feel that special relationship between him and Danzo.

    "Oh?"

    The light in Hiruzen''s eyes flickered, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he said, "Don''t you remember?"

    "Don''t make a fuss!"

    Danzo glared at Hiruzen with a warning look in his eyes. Then, he said in a bad mood, "When did you start to suspect me? We still have a lot of things to do. First, let''s talk about the Third Ninja World War. From the strength displayed by Minato, the overall situation has basically been decided. Minato and Sakumo will return together. If you give Minato a half-sleeve Hokage robe, what about Sakumo? What would you do?"

    "This..."

    Hiruzen was stunned for a moment. When he saw Danzo say, "Don''t make a fuss.", coupled with the way he puts himself in his shoes afterward, it seems that there was no difference from before. And the feeling he had at the beginning had also disappeared.

    This made Hiruzen''s heart waver again.

    Could it be that he was overthinking things?

    This person was Danzo?

    Previously, Hiruzen had deliberately kept an eye out, afraid that the descendant of the Uzumaki Clan would disguise such a thing, but now it seemed that it was also an overreaction of his own.

    After all, the chakra of this person in front of him felt the same.

    It must be known that the chakra of every ninja had different characteristics, just like the DNA of each person was different. This unique aura was basically difficult to imitate, and he also felt that there was nothing strange about the Danzo in front of him.

    However...

    It was better to take the current situation as the priority!

    The problem now was...

    He had already thought of the reward.

    Now it was gone.

    Then he needed a new reward.

    However.

    He couldn''t think of anything at all.

    This made Hiruzen start to ask Danzo for help. After all, Danzo could always help him settle this matter very quickly.

    "How should I deal with this?"

    Hiruzen stared at Danzo and asked. Now he urgently needed Danzo to give him advice, so that he could settle this matter more easily.

    "This point..."

    Just as Danzo was about to continue speaking, he stopped. It wasn''t because he didn''t want to speak anymore, but because Aoba''s shadow clone had encountered a bit of a problem.

    "I haven''t thought it through!"

    Danzo shook his head decisively. Right now, he couldn''t focus his attention on this place. Even when Nagato controlled the Six Paths of Pain, it could only be done when there were no abnormalities in his main body. Right now, Aoba''s advanced paper clone had already been threatened to a certain extent.

    The advanced paper clone in itself was not the problem.

    It can be removed at any time.

    Even if it was broken, there would be no danger at all.

    The point was...

    If the advanced paper clone was removed.

    Then, Danzo would no longer be under Rinnegan''s control. He would directly fall to the ground. And there was no need to study his body. With just a touch, one could know that Danzo''s body was cold. There was no breathing or heartbeat at all. He was just a walking dead body.

    If you check Danzo''s body a little more, you will find that many black rods have been inserted into Danzo''s body and the Rinnegan in the bandaged right eye.

    These were problems that Aoba did not want to be discovered.

    It could be said that it was very serious.

    Once it was exposed.

    Then there would be irreparable consequences.

    Not only would there be any slip-ups in Rinnegan''s matter, but even his painstaking efforts would be in vain.

    ...

    Outside the Hokage''s office.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s eyes looked through the tiny eye holes on the mask. Everything he saw now could be transmitted into Danzo''s vision, and also into Aoba''s vision. These Rinnegan were like moving cameras, fully recording everything they saw.

    At this moment.

    In front of Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    There was a familiar figure standing there.

    This person had a head of long black hair that was casually scattered behind his back. There was a snake-like eye in those yellow pupils, and his long tongue was licking his lips.

    This person was one of the Konoha Sannin, Orochimaru!

    "You look unfamiliar!"

    Orochimaru stared at Aoba''s advanced paper clone with deep meaning. All he could see were masks, but even if it was a mask, he was very familiar with Root ninjas because he acted as their acting boss when Danzo was injured.

    There was no such person among them!

    And...

    Through the eye hole of the mask, Orochimaru could not clearly see the full appearance of Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s eyes, but he could see the innermost circle and the faint purple color.

    "Your eyes..."

    "They are very beautiful!"

    "I have never seen them before!"

 Chapter 500: Cursed Eyes!

    Chapter 500: Cursed Eyes!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 500 Cursed Eyes!

    Orochimaru''s voice slowly entered Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s ears. Not only Aoba''s advanced paper clone could hear the voice, but Aoba''s real body could also hear it.

    He had encountered trouble!

    Aoba never thought that he had just used Danzo''s body. This was only the first step of the plan. Even before the first step ended, he had already encountered such a thing.

    Orochimaru!

    It was Orochimaru again!

    The last time Aoba used an advanced paper clone, he was almost recognized by Orochimaru. Now, it was Orochimaru who came here.

    How could it be such a coincidence?

    At this time.

    Aoba''s original body had just finished eating ramen and was on his way back to the Anbu''s dormitory. When he discovered this, he immediately jumped continuously and quickly entered a forest. His dark eyes suddenly had a series of changes.

    The dark eyes first turned blood red, and three magatama appeared on the eyeballs.

    These three magatama quickly rotated and instantly connected into one, directly changing from three magatama Sharingan to Mangekyo Sharingan.

    After all of this was over.

    Aoba''s eyes changed again, from Mangekyo Sharingan, directly transforming into a purple-colored Rinnegan.

    The entire process only happened in an instant.

    After Aoba used Rinnegan, chakra began to spread out with his body as the center, and instantly accurately found the black rod on Danzo''s body and directly took control of Danzo.

    After all this was done.

    Danzo''s body was no longer under the advanced paper clone''s control.

    Instead, it was directly under Aoba''s main body.

    The advanced paper clone could now fully concentrate on dealing with the situation in front of him. Even if there were any problems, there was no need to worry about Danzo losing control. The only thing that might be a little troublesome was that Danzo''s vision was blocked. Moreover, Aoba''s main body was not that close. If he only relied on perception, there was no way to accurately focus Danzo''s exposed eye.

    Because of this.

    Aoba''s real body needed to move quickly in the direction of the Hokage''s office.

    ...

    After Aoba''s main body completed a series of emergency measures, Aoba''s advanced paper clone clearly sensed all of this.

    "Orochimaru-sama."

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone bowed slightly. After that, he said in a deep voice, "Danzo-sama is currently inside talking to Sandaime-sama. If you want to go in, please wait a moment."

    "No rush, no rush, no rush at all!"

    The corners of Orochimaru''s mouth curled up, revealing an evil smile. His tongue continued to lick the corners of his mouth as he walked step by step in the direction of Aoba''s advanced paper clone. His pair of long and narrow snake-like eyes were filled with greed. From beginning to end, they were focused on Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s mask.

    "Now, I am more interested in you!"

    "You are a ninja from Root!"Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m)

    "I don''t have a deep impression of you."

    "Now take off your mask!"

    "Let me take a closer look at your face!"

    "And..."

    "Those beautiful eyes of yours!"

    Orochimaru walked over step by step. He was getting closer and closer to Aoba''s advanced paper clone. Soon, he would be in front of Aoba''s advanced paper clone. Now, all his attention was on these eyes.

    These were not simple eyes!

    Although Orochimaru did not see the full appearance of these eyes, he was already sure that they were eyes he had never seen before.

    He was naturally curious about mysterious things, especially things like bloodline limit. He couldn''t wait to put them into his collection. What he wanted to do the most was to see the full appearance of these eyes.

    Orochimaru didn''t stop when he spoke. The moment he finished speaking, he had already walked in front of Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    "Orochimaru-sama, I am Danzo-sama''s guard. I am on the same level as you in Root. There is no need to take off my mask for you to see. My identity is a secret. If you want to see Sandaime-sama, please wait here for a while. Danzo-sama is discussing important things with Sandaime-sama inside!"

    Now that he no longer needed to control Danzo, he naturally didn''t need to worry about anything.

    Even if he fought with Orochimaru now.

    He could still easily retreat in one piece.

    There was no need to create any pressure about identity leakage.

    "Same level as me?"

    A fierce light flashed in Orochimaru''s eyes. Such words were an insult to him. He never thought that he would hear such words from an unknown ninja. It was simply a joke.

    One had to know that he was one of Konoha Sannin.

    What he needed now was Orochimaru to attack him!

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone lowered his head, allowing his gaze to look downwards, avoiding Orochimaru''s line of sight. Similarly, Orochimaru could not see Aoba''s eyes clearly.

    "Interesting!"

    "Really interesting!"

    "I have been in Konohagakure for such a long time..."

    "This is the first time I''ve heard someone speak to me like this!"

    Orochimaru''s tongue stretched out even longer, nimbly licking around his mouth. If one didn''t understand Orochimaru, one would probably think that he was displaying some unique skill!

    After finished speaking.

    Orochimaru suddenly raised his right hand and directly reached out toward Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s mask. He no longer needed to say any more nonsense to this person in front of him. If he said another word, it would be an insult to his identity. His long, narrow snake-like eyes were already filled with anger.

    Orochimaru moved very quickly, and without any warning, he directly grabbed toward Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s mask.

    At the same time.

    Just as Orochimaru stretched out his hand.

    Grey-green snakes drilled out of his sleeve. These snakes all opened their bloody mouths and showed their fangs to Aoba.

    It was menacing.

    Only.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone did not panic in the slightest when facing such a scene. Instead, in front of Orochimaru, he slowly raised his head and openly faced him.

    Hum!

    At this moment.

    The ripples in the eyes of Aoba''s advanced paper clone disappeared and were replaced by blood-red pupils. However, under the cover of the mask, you could not see the three magatama in it.

    "Sharingan?!"

    Orochimaru''s coveting of Sharingan was no longer a matter of a day or two. The moment he saw Aoba''s eyes, he immediately recognized that those eyes were Sharingan.

    Although he did not see the surrounding magatama, just by relying on that blood-red color part, he was completely sure. After all, he liked Sharingan so much that he dreamed of having such a pair of eyes.

    Of course.

    What he wanted more was a body with the Sharingan.

    Those eyes were the original eyes.

    It was more convenient to use them.

    After all, the transplanted Sharingan cannot be closed, which he learned from the experiments conducted by the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama.

    The Sharingan that could not be closed was like a chakra leakage device installed on the body, which would continuously consume the chakra of the body, and could not be stopped.

    For this kind of research result...

    The Second Hokage gave the Sharingan a very suitable name.

    The cursed eye!

    If you want to have a Sharingan, you need the people of the Uchiha clan to be stimulated by ups and downs, thereby stimulating the abnormal secretion of brain chakra, resulting in the opening of the Sharingan.

    It could be said that if the people of the Uchiha clan opened their Sharingan, then they should have been greatly stimulated, and their lives would not be so happy.

    The same...

    If people outside of the Uchiha clan had obtained the Sharingan, then this eye would be permanently unable to be closed. This was the curse of the Sharingan to outsiders!

    The person in front of him now.

    The original eyes had a ring.

    Now it had turned into a blood-colored Sharingan.

    It was obviously a pair of eyes that could change.

    This was...

    A ninja from the Uchiha clan!

    No wonder...

    The Uchiha and Danzo had always been like fire and water, and they couldn''t wait for the other party to die early. This also explains why this person''s identity was a secret.

    All of a sudden.

    Orochimaru took back the snakes that had emerged from his sleeves.

    These snakes almost touched Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s mask, and it looked like a feint.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Orochimaru directly laughed. After that, he looked at Aoba''s advanced paper clone with deep meaning, and said, "I was just joking with you. Since Danzo-sama is inside, I will wait for a while!"

 Chapter 501: Sekais Sharingan!

    Chapter 501: Sekai''s Sharingan!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 501 Sekai''s Sharingan!

    Orochimaru directly laughed. The speed of his face changing was faster than flipping through a book. The main reason he wanted to take off Aoba''s mask was to find out Aoba''s identity.

    This was something he valued very much.

    It was not that Aoba''s identity was very important. He had never seen him in Root, it was just an excuse and reason to speak.

    The main reason was that he discovered the abnormality in Aoba''s eyes.

    According to his scientific research.

    There were currently many high-level bloodline limits, all of which were displayed on the eyes. Various eye techniques make the ninja world full of special colors. He had an unusual curiosity about this mysterious area that he had yet to explore.

    He originally thought that he would witness a special bloodline limit.

    But in the end...

    He found that it was only the Sharingan!

    This immediately made him feel bored.

    After all, even if he wanted the Sharingan, it was not through transplantation. He did not want to have curse eyes that could not be closed. What he wanted the most was a body of an Uchiha.

    As for the Uchiha in front of him who has already joined Root...

    He was not interested at all.

    Not only did he not know what kind of talent he had, but he was also sure that this person had a Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on his tongue.

    For such a body.

    Even if it was given to Orochimaru for free, Orochimaru wouldn''t want it. After all, the targets he wanted to reincarnate were almost all high-quality bodies. Not just everyone could enter his line of sight.

    It was precisely because of this instant change in his mentality.

    It made Orochimaru no longer have any thoughts about Aoba''s body, and he completely understood why Aoba had just said that his identity was Root''s secret.

    Uchiha in Root...

    If this wasn''t a secret...

    Then Root doesn''t need any big secrets!

    After thinking it through, Orochimaru suddenly became dutiful. He took a few steps back and put on a waiting posture. He didn''t look at Aoba at all. He was not interested in an ordinary Uchiha. If you want an Uchiha to attract his interest, then at least an existence of the same level as Fugaku.

    "It''s okay!"

    "I was joking!"

    "As the acting boss of Root..."

    "I want to test your loyalty to Root!"

    "It''s an honor!"

    "You passed!"

    Orochimaru found a reason for himself to retreat. After all, he had shown that he was determined to win just now, and it would be very shameless to retreat now.

    It was not that he was afraid of Aoba or Danzo. It was that he already knew what he wanted to know. His goal had been achieved, so there was no need to do anything else.

    Orochimaru was very smart.

    At this moment.

    It was not suitable to cause any unnecessary trouble.

    So...

    Orochimaru no longer wanted to continue on this matter.

    "Hmph!"

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone coldly snorted and did not continue to say anything. Right now, he also did not want to have any conflict with Orochimaru. He just did not want to lose control of Danzo''s body.

    Since he had also achieved his goal, there was no need for him to continue persisting.

    Toward Orochimaru.

    He already had a plan in his mind.

    However, all of this required Danzo''s body to be slowly realized.Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    The key was...

    What Danzo said was right!

    This was indeed the case!

    If the problem of the descendants of the Uzumaki Clan was not solved properly, then it would always be a hidden danger. He had not thought about this matter at this time. Now that it was brought up, it would only add to his troubles.

    Suddenly, two problems appear at once.

    Every matter was a very troublesome problem that needed to be urgently solved.

    This made Hiruzen more and more irritated.

    "Danzo, I understand what you mean. The Uzumaki Clan ninja is indeed hidden dangers, but hidden dangers are still hidden dangers after all. They have not appeared openly yet. The problems we are facing now are more important problems that need to be solved quickly. That is the more important problem!" Hiruzen rubbed his forehead and said helplessly, "Let''s talk about the current topic. You should stop thinking about those messy things first. Help me solve the problem in front of us first."

    Just as Hiruzen finished his sentence.

    Aoba''s main body suddenly felt his vision become active.

    It was precisely Aoba''s advanced paper clone''s vision.

    Only to see.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone stared at Orochimaru in front of him. Orochimaru had already stood obediently to the side, without any intention of continuing to argue.

    At this time, Aoba understood.

    The advanced paper clone had already settled the matter.

    As expected of me!

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. He immediately controlled Danzo and said, "I understand. Give me some time and let me think about how to deal with this matter."

    Done speaking.

    Aoba immediately stopped.

    He reached into his bosom.

    He took out a scroll from his ninja pouch.

    He directly opened it up in his eyes and passed the scene in front of him to the advanced paper clone, who had also opened Rinnegan and was connected to him.

    After the scroll appeared.

    Aoba quickly wrote down the words on it.

    [The topic about the descendants of the Uzumaki clan was used to divert the previous topic. Now, you can regain control of Deva Path!]

    After Aoba finished writing, he suddenly felt that the advanced paper clone began to emit a special chakra frequency, which took over Danzo''s control.

    "Sigh..."

    After losing control of Danzo, Aoba immediately relaxed. He couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. What happened just now made him feel both thrilling and exciting. Now that he thought about it, it was quite interesting.

    "But..."

    "Orochimaru''s problem..."

    "It''s time to find time to solve it."

    "That guy Fugaku isn''t taking the initiative either."

    "I have to find time to remind him."

    When Aoba thought of this, his figure flashed and he instantly disappeared. It was Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). Everything around him quickly changed.

    At this moment.

    Aoba appears in an incomparably dark space.

    This was the place where he had found the Madara coffin, but this coffin had already been misappropriated by him.

    Rumble...

    Aoba lifted the coffin cover and took out a small transparent jar inside the coffin.

    Inside the jar was the tissue fluid to maintain cell activity.

    Inside was a pair of blood-red eyes.

    Three tomoe Sharingan!

    Sekai''s Sharingan!

 Chapter 502: Animated Version of Teacher Bai!

    Chapter 502: Animated Version of Teacher Bai!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 502 Animated Version of Teacher Bai!

    This pair of Sharingan could be said to have been personally dug out by Aoba from Sekai''s eyes.

    Right now, all he needed to do was find a suitable time.

    And it was enough for Fugaku to discover it on Orochimaru.

    When that time came.

    Fugaku''s heart would not only be filled with suspicion, but he would directly obtain conclusive evidence and change everything.

    As for Fugaku''s character, Aoba gradually gained a grasp of it during this period of contact and understood some general things.

    First.

    Fugaku was a coward!

    That''s right!

    A coward!

    Aoba originally thought that Fugaku was a more responsible existence. After all, the latter had taken the initiative to sacrifice himself on the night of the Uchiha clan massacre and lost his life, allowing Uchiha Itachi to easily take down the Uchiha clan.

    However.

    From a different perspective.

    It was precisely because of Fugaku''s inaction that he allowed his unfilial son to rebel. Moreover, when Uchiha Itachi chose to exterminate the clan, he did not resist at all, causing the Uchiha clan to be massacred.

    For the Uchiha clan massacre.

    Fugaku also had a great responsibility!

    This person.

    He had an excellent talent!

    However, he was indecisive when it came to dealing with matters.

    Under Fugaku''s leadership, the Uchiha clan would not do anything at all. Even if there was no such thing as the night of the massacre, he was still cowardly and weak, and couldn''t understand how to do things at all.

    Take the Kyuubi Rampage for example.

    The Uchiha clan had been bullied to the extent that in the face of the rampaging Kyuubi, they simply did not let the Uchiha clan''s Konoha Military Police Force get close, and the words "Beware of Uchiha" were almost written on the faces of the Uchiha clan.

    Fugaku at first got angry because of this.

    But he still softened and finally had to give the Konohagakure''s higher-ups an explanation so he led his clansmen out of their original clan territory to prove their innocence.

    This caused the Uchiha clan a Konohagakure major clan to suffer humiliation and criticism that should not belong to them one after another and were constantly suspected by the higher-ups of the village.

    In fact, such a thing had already appeared when the Uchiha clan entered Konohagakure. However, the real outbreak was during the period when Fugaku was the clan leader. This could not be described as simply being born at the wrong time but because, Uchiha Fugaku, the clan leader, was too soft. It was also because of this that Danzo seized this opportunity.

    Moreover.

    Not only that.

    After the Uchiha clan joined Konohagakure and under Fugaku''s leadership, for the first and last time in history, they were forced to move out of their original clan territory and were thrown to the outskirts outside the core area to live.

    Even so.

    Fugaku still had to go through repeated dissatisfaction, and constant pressure from the village and members of the clan, and finally, under forced circumstances, he finally began to have thoughts of rebellion.

    Rather than saying that it was Fugaku who couldn''t bear it anymore.

    It would be better to say that the Uchiha clan couldn''t stand it.

    But even if it was like this.

    Fugaku still organizes the Uchiha clan to hold regular meetings to discuss such things over and over again, hoping to resolve the contradictions and conflicts by guiding everyone''s emotions.

    In fact.

    In the depths of Fugaku''s heart.

    There was no intention of rebelling at all.

    To be able to die at the hands of his own son.

    For him...

    It was just a form of release.

    These things.

    After Aoba came to the ninja world and communicated with Fugaku, he gradually understood this person''s character.

    Fugaku seemed to be an Uchiha clan genius, but in fact, he is not as strong-minded as the Uchiha clan. Even if he opened his Mangekyo Sharingan, he did not have the courage of the other clan members who dared to overturn the world.

    Not long ago.

    Aoba successfully fooled Fugaku, letting the latter know that the person who killed Sekai was Orochimaru.

    But...

    So much time had passed.

    Fugaku only showed a violent mood the moment he knew about it, and there was a trace of killing intent on his body. After that, he stopped and had no intention of taking revenge at all.

    Aoba had already guessed the fundamental reason.

    One was that Fugaku did not have conclusive evidence to prove that Sekai was killed by Orochimaru. More than that, it was speculation between them. And he did not take the initiative to find other evidence. This was why Fugaku was not willing to face such a thing.

    The other was that Orochimaru was one of the Konoha Sannin. He had a very complicated relationship with Konohagakure''s Third Hokage and Danzo. As the future head of the Uchiha clan, he was a little timid in his heart and did not dare to confront head-on such a well-connected person.

    Of course.

    This was not just Aoba''s guess.

    It could be said that Aoba saw that Fugaku was very diligent in other things. For example, he took him to participate in Chunin''s exam. As for Sekai, he did not do anything at all. It felt as if he had forgotten about this matter.

    There was no intention of avenging Sekai at all.

    According to Aoba''s guess.

    If he did not take any action, then Fugaku would not take any action after returning from the Third Ninja World War.

    After all.

    Not long ago, so many things broke out in Konohagakure, and many conflicts arose between the Uchiha clan and Danzo. Until now, there had been no explanation for these things, which caused a great rift between the two sides.

    "This pair of eyes will be of use soon."

    Aoba''s tone became fierce, and his tone revealed an unquestionable tone. It seemed that as long as Black Zetsu did not appear, then Kaguya would never be rescued.

    "Coming, coming..."

    Black Zetsu''s helpless voice sounded. He just wanted to wait here quietly for a while and lie down for a while. He had made plans for so many years and failed continuously. He had started over and over again, but he never succeeded.

    Madara''s appearance finally showed him hope of success.

    Now, this hope was gone.

    This made his mentality collapse a bit.

    Black Zetsu''s idea was very simple. He felt that with his ability, his mother could no longer be saved. So, he might as well lie down and rest, watching this so-called "uncle" play well.

    But even this did not succeed.

    At this time.

    This so-called "uncle" had come here again, and was also very sternly threatening him, making him extremely helpless in his heart.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Black Zetsu asked helplessly. He slowly emerged from the darkness, looking like a ghost. He perfectly merged with the darkness, and even Madara did not discover his existence.

    Not only that.

    From the moment he was born.

    No matter if it was Hagoromo or Indra, no one had found his trace.

    But now.

    The car was completely overturned.

    And it was flipped so thoroughly.

    This made Black Zetsu doubt his life.

    "Keep this thing safe for me. I may come here to retrieve it at any time. If I don''t see you and can''t get this thing when I come here, I won''t be able to save your mother."

    Aoba casually threw a jar to Black Zetsu.

    The jar drew a gorgeous arc in the dark cave and accurately landed in Black Zetsu''s hand.

    "What is it?"

    Black Zetsu looked inside the jar doubtfully and immediately saw the contents inside through the dim yellow tissue fluid.

    Those were two large blood-red eyes.

    On them were three magatama.

    A three tomoe Sharingan.

    "Sharingan!"

    Black Zetsu was very clear about the Sharingan. For so many years, he had been dealing with the reincarnation of Indra''s chakra. What he saw the most was the Sharingan. As long as he looked at the pattern, he would never forget it.

    "Whose Sharingan is this?"

    "The color is not very good."

    "What is the use of this Sharingan?"

    "There is no need to keep it!"

    A large number of question marks appeared on Black Zetsu''s head. This was mainly aimed at this pair of Sharingan. He had seen too many Sharingan. Although this pair of Sharingan was not that bad, it was definitely not high quality.

    This made him really confused, what was the point of keeping such a pair of eyes?

    "Just take it." Aoba was too lazy to explain to Black Zetsu.

    "..."

    Black Zetsu was speechless.

    But he still held it tightly because there was no other way.

    He still wanted to fight for it.

    After all, his mother was his everything.

    After that.

    His golden eyes stared fixedly at Aoba, asking what he had been wanting to ask all this time.

    "Can you really save my mother?" After Black Zetsu asked this question, he became even more nervous. This was the topic he was most concerned about.

    "What do you think?"

    As Aoba spoke, he suddenly turned to look at Black Zetsu. His eyes suddenly changed, and his dark pupils instantly turned into Rinnegan.

    "This..."

    When Black Zetsu saw Aoba, he was immediately stunned. When Aoba obtained Rinnegan, Black Zetsu was in a blind spot and did not see it. This was the first time he had seen Aoba''s Rinnegan so he was extremely shocked.

    Compared to when he had seen Aoba before.

    Black Zetsu increasingly felt that this so-called "uncle" had a very deep secret.

    "Do you understand?"

    After Aoba finished speaking, he controlled Rinnegan and returned to the appearance of an ordinary eye. The entire process happened in an instant, but Black Zetsu saw it clearly.

    "I will take good care of this pair of eyes."

    After Black Zetsu took a deep look at Aoba, his tone was rather helpless. He knew that he could only choose to believe this person in front of him.

    Regardless of whether this person was his uncle.

    No matter what this person''s final goal was.

    Regardless of whether this person wanted to save his mother or not.

    This person had Rinnegan!

    Not only did Rinnegan mean that he could save his mother, but it also meant that he could control the Gedo Statue.

    In other words...

    If he offended this person to death!

    As long as this person was still alive...

    It was impossible for him to save his mother!

 Chapter 503: Guide Hiruzen

    Chapter 503: Guide Hiruzen

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 503 Guide Hiruzen

    Konohagakure, in the Hokage''s office.

    At this time, Danzo had already recovered to the state of being controlled by Aoba''s advanced paper clone. In addition, he had successfully received the information that Aoba''s main body had displayed through Rinnegan. It was perfectly connected without a crack.

    "Hiruzen!"

    Danzo suddenly turned his head around, and his single pitch-black eye once again focused on Hiruzen. It looked no different from before.

    "Let me think..."

    Danzo began to use these words to delay his thinking time. After all, the question that Hiruzen asked was not an easy question for him to answer.

    "At this time, it is very difficult for us to deny Sakumo''s achievements. If you want to keep the Hokage position, we must do something to make Sakumo lose his prestige among the people..."

    Danzo slowly said. He did not mean to harm Sakumo, but to let Hiruzen harm Sakumo.

    It seemed that there was no difference.

    But in fact, it was developing in two completely different directions.

    If the person who said this was the real Danzo, then his goal was very simple - to help Hiruzen guard the Hokage position.

    After all, in Danzo''s opinion...

    The only person who could take away the Hokage position from Hiruzen was himself.

    No one else!

    Therefore.

    As long as there was someone who could shake the Third Hokage''s position, he would stand on Hiruzen''s side and first deal with the enemy.

    When no one could compete with Danzo for the Hokage position, it would be time for Danzo to kill Hiruzen to compete for the Hokage position.

    However.

    Now was not the time for Danzo to make a move.

    Hiruzen also understood that after encountering such a thing that would shake the Hokage''s position, he would always find Danzo to seek help. They had always been like this.

    Now, Aoba was using this idea to help Hiruzen, to let Hiruzen do things according to his idea.

    As a result.

    Hiruzen would feel that this was not the right thing to do, but still had to continue doing it!

    Aoba''s goal was to let Hiruzen do it, but not necessarily succeed. As long as Hiruzen did it, then Hiruzen''s hypocritical veil would be completely uncovered!

    This was Aoba''s goal!

    "What should I do?"

    Hiruzen''s brows were tightly knitted together. His slightly turbid eyes were flashing with confusion. Now, his thoughts had become chaotic. He could not think of a way to suppress Hatake Sakumo''s prestige.

    However...

    Hiruzen felt that there was no problem with what Danzo said.

    The most important thing now was to suppress Hatake Sakumo''s prestige, but he did not know what to do.

    This was where he had to rely on Danzo.

    "This is not difficult. We just need to think of a way to discredit Sakumo. We can first make a fuss about the commander position, then...."

    Just as Danzo said this, he was immediately interrupted by the puzzled Hiruzen.

    "Wait!"

    Hiruzen immediately shook his head. He stared at Danzo and said, "Didn''t you just say that as long as Sakumo returns from the battlefield, then the victory in this battle will be his achievement and cannot be erased at all? But now you are saying that you are making a fuss about such a place, isn''t this inconsistent..."

    "This is not the same thing."

    Danzo shook his head. When Aoba read Danzo''s memories in the past, he had already seen the scene of Danzo and Hiruzen talking. Many times, Hiruzen was a bit flustered and needed Danzo to explain more.

    Konohagakure''s ninjas also did not think that Hatake Sakumo was wrong.

    So...

    Only Hiruzen would felt that Hatake Sakumo was wrong!

    Aoba was very clear that if he wanted Minato to become the Hokage, achievement alone was not enough. Hiruzen also had to make the mistake and was not suitable to continue sitting in the Hokage position.

    This mistake appeared in the original historical trajectory...

    That was, in a situation where they had no choice, they sent the students of the Ninja School to the battlefield and finally caused the students to suffer heavy casualties. Under pressure, he had no choice but to give up the Hokage position.

    Due to Hiruzen''s mistakes, coupled with Minato''s outstanding performance in the Third Ninja World War, and the prestige he gained in the people''s hearts, he took advantage of this opportunity to become the Fourth Hokage.

    Now that Minato had saved Konohagakure''s ninja army, he already had the qualifications to become the Hokage. The achievements he had accumulated were no less than the original historical trajectory.

    However.

    It was precisely because Minato saved Konohagakure''s ninja army.

    This also prevented Konohagakure from being deeply hurt. Hiruzen had not reached the level where it was inevitable but to accept the blame. Therefore, before Minato came back, Aoba wanted Hiruzen to make a mistake. So he then made use of Hiruzen''s desire to protect the Hokage position.

    Hiruzen had this demand, and Aoba could take advantage of it.

    "Based on Sakumo''s situation, we can accidentally leak some information like..."

    "Hatake Sakumo''s fatal mistake caused Konohagakure to be in an extremely passive situation, and may even be in danger of being destroyed!"

    "Fortunately, Minato returned in time and saved this situation, stabilizing the situation."

    "In this way."

    "The credit for this victory changed from a collective victory to a credit transfer, allowing Minato to gain little more achievements, while Sakumo had to give up his achievement which is just barely enough to offset his mistake!"

    "Won''t Sakumo''s threat be eliminated?"

    Danzo said patiently. He was pushing Hiruzen into an irredeemable abyss bit by bit.

    To do such a thing.

    He has no sense of responsibility in his heart.

    After all, Hiruzen himself had many problems. Pulling Hiruzen off the Hokage position was also being responsible for Konohagakure.

    "This..."

    Hiruzen took a deep breath and began to repeatedly think about the feasibility of what Danzo had said. This matter was indeed more complicated than he had imagined before. Even if Danzo had said so much, his mind was still in a mess.

    "What exactly should we do?"

    Hiruzen picked up his smoking pipe and took a drag. There was a backbone in his mind right now. It was like the main storyline that guided him to do things. However, he was still confused as to how to advance this storyline.

    "Have you really thought of doing this?" Danzo didn''t say anything directly but instead went to ask Hiruzen.

    "Do I have any other choice?" Hiruzen said with a wry smile.

    "Maybe, but I haven''t thought of it yet. This is the only way I can think of. I can try my best to balance Sakumo and Minato," Danzo said.

    "Then that''s it..."

    Hiruzen shook his head helplessly. His eyes flashed with a touch of ruthlessness. He said in a low voice, "There''s no other way. I can only do this. Sakumo is really a good ninja. Unfortunately, he turned out to be too good!"

    "Now that you''ve decided, you should figure out what to do. I won''t care about the rest." Danzo said indifferently.

    Aoba said this on purpose.

    The current Hiruzen made him feel that there was a hidden meaning in his words. He did not know if it was true or if he was taking the opportunity to test him.

    So.

    It was better to make progress by retreating.

    And leave the decision-making power directly to Hiruzen.

    Even if he hadn''t heard Hiruzen''s statement now, the situation in Konohagakure was still under his control.

 Chapter 504: Konohagakures New Blood!

    Chapter 504: Konohagakure''s New Blood!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 504 Konohagakure''s New Blood!

    "Wait!"

    Just as Danzo turned around, Hiruzen immediately called out to him. After that, he quickly caught up and stood in front of him.

    "Danzo."

    "What happened to you recently?"

    "Why are you so cold to me?"

    "Is there any misunderstanding between us?"

    Hiruzen couldn''t help but ask. He knew that Danzo coveted his position, but he had also been using Danzo to help him consolidate his position. The two of them complemented each other, just like the light and dark sides of the same object.

    He was on the light side and Danzo was on the dark side.

    However.

    Ever since Danzo recovered from his serious injuries.

    He could clearly feel that Danzo wanted to say something but didn''t. In the end, he chooses not to say anything.

    It was precisely because of him not saying anything.

    This caused many of his actions and judgment in resulting more problems, especially when it came to the ninjas of the Uzumaki Clan and some problems regarding Danzo''s treatment process.

    Hiruzen really misunderstood Danzo on this point.

    Danzo didn''t say anything not because he didn''t want to say it, but because he really couldn''t say it. He couldn''t say it to Hiruzen because of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on his tongue.

    Danzo couldn''t say anything about Aoba.

    Of course.

    It wasn''t just Aoba.

    As long as it involved the matter of Aoba''s shadow clone, there was no way for Danzo to say it out.

    Due to this reason, such a situation occurred. Hiruzen felt that Danzo had something to say, but he never said it.

    This also directly provided convenience for Aoba. Now, Hiruzen only felt that something was wrong with Danzo, not that there was a problem with Danzo''s identity.

    "I have no problem with you."

    Danzo said indifferently. He did not expect that he would force this old fox, Hiruzen, to this extent. After all, according to Danzo''s previous memories, even if Hiruzen was in front of Danzo, he would rarely completely remove his disguise and discuss something.

    In most cases, Hiruzen held back.

    However.

    What Danzo said was right.

    What he was doing now was not because he had a problem with Hiruzen, but because he wanted to push Hiruzen into an irredeemable abyss.

    If he pushed too hard.

    It would definitely cause the latter to resist.

    On the contrary, it was this feeling of ambiguity that made the other party keep digging in.

    "But this matter involves too much. It involves the Hokage position. I can only provide you with a plan, but whether this plan is the final plan or not, and how you want to do it, you have to make the decision yourself." Danzo slowly said.

    "Danzo, you have changed. You were not like this before. You will not let go of my affairs!" Hiruzen stared at Danzo and said. This was his true thought. In the past, Danzo did not directly leave Hiruzen hanging when he encountered such a crisis. Instead, he tried his best to advise Hiruzen. Now that Danzo was leaving, Hiruzen suddenly felt a sense of loss.

    "I will give you a detailed plan regarding Sakumo. I will also lend you the people from Root to help you complete this task. This should be enough, right?" There was a trace of helplessness in Danzo''s tone. It was as if his girlfriend was going to make a scene in front of him so he stepped back to coax her.

    "Enough!"

    A smile immediately appeared on Hiruzen''s face. He recognized Danzo''s ability very much, especially in doing things on the dark side.

    However.

    In his heart, he still didn''t quite understand.

    In the past, this kind of thing was directly settled by Danzo.

    Why did he have to do it himself now?

    Did Danzo have a change of heart?

    "I wonder how long this storm will last!"

    "I''ve been looking forward to this day for too long!"

    Orochimaru said to himself. He did not feel any resistance toward this kind of thing that was filled with danger everywhere. Instead, he felt very excited. This was something he had been looking forward to for many years.

    Even if there was nothing like what he saw now.

    He could still cause some trouble.

    It was just that he had yet to complete his research.

    Once it was completed.

    Then, the first thing he thought of was to test his teacher!

    "Then..."

    "Who is the person behind this?"

    "Sharingan!"

    "Uchiha!"

    "Things are getting more and more interesting! Hahahahaha!"

    When Orochimaru thought of this, he directly smiled. After that, he directly strode into the office. He was here to find Hiruzen. He was looking for Hiruzen for other matters, which had nothing to do with Danzo''s current affairs.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Country of Fire, on a tree in a forest.

    Hatake Sakumo and Minato sat together, leaning against the tree trunk. They were still talking about the previous topic, but Minato gradually understood what Hatake Sakumo meant.

    "Minato, I am not playing a conspiracy game with you. You understand my character. I disdain to do such things, but if I don''t play with you, there will be people in the village who will play with you. You should know that some people don''t want you to be the Hokage, or strictly speaking, they don''t want others to become the Hokage!"

    Hatake Sakumo said with certainty.

    All these years.

    He became more and more aware of such things.

    Especially this half-sleeve Hokage robe that symbolized glory, when draped over his body, not only did it not look like glory, but it was more like a shackle that locked down his path to becoming a Hokage.

    "You mean..." Minato''s blue eyes trembled slightly. Not only did he take a deep breath, he vaguely sensed something from Hatake Sakumo''s words.

    "That''s right!"

    Hatake Sakumo nodded. He understood what Minato meant, and his eyes flashed with a trace of coldness.

    "Our Konohagakure looks peaceful on the surface, but in fact, it is like an old man who is seriously ill and refuses to be treated. It is already on the verge of collapse. Through this Ninja World War, it can be seen that Konohagakure has gradually lost its competitiveness in the ninja world!"

    There was a worried expression on Hatake Sakumo''s face. In fact, he felt that he was already a good commander. Although there was a situation where he misjudged things in the pulling with Iwagakure, most of the time, he had tried his best to ensure that Konohagakure was not at a disadvantage.

    But...

    The cleverest housewife cannot cook without rice!

    Hatake Sakumo knew that even if he used all his strength to create Kakashi, he would not be able to let a village with insufficient fighting strength gain any advantage in the war.

    From the moment Iwagakure''s army kills their way toward the Country of Fire.

    He already understood.

    Konohagakure could no longer keep up with the ninja world rhythm.

    They must go through a thorough renewal!

    Similarly.

    Just at that time.

    Minato suddenly appeared in front of Konohagakure''s ninja army, holding back the building from collapsing, and helping Konohagakure get through the storm.

    Hatake Sakumo knew.

    That person.

    It was Konohagakure''s new blood!

 Chapter 505: Iâ€™ll Take Care of Everything

    Chapter 505: I¡¯ll Take Care of Everything

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 505 I''ll Take Care of Everything

    "Is it that serious?"

    Minato simply responded, but he still didn''t completely let go and talked to Hatake Sakumo about the Hokage topic.

    After all, the war was not completely over. During this period of time, he was in Mt. Myoboku and had no idea what the outside world had become, so there was no way to explore such things in depth. Faced with Hatake Sakumo''s heartfelt true feelings, he could only focus on listening.

    However...

    Minato also silently judged in his heart.

    It was not that he had never heard Hatake Sakumo say this before. When he chatted with Aoba on the Hokage Rock, Aoba had said something similar.

    Compared to Hatake Sakumo, Minato was more willing to believe in Aoba. Even he himself could not say why. He just felt that Aoba would not harm him.

    "Because of this Third Ninja World War, your sudden rise will inevitably fall into the eyes of Konohagakure''s higher-ups. At the moment, some people hope that Konohagakure''s regime will be replaced, and some people do not want Konohagakure''s regime to be turbulent. But no matter if it is those people, their attention will be focused on you. The moment you return to Konohagakure, you will directly be involved in the fight for Konohagakure''s rights."

    Hatake Sakumo remind Minato of what he was worried about. He had experienced such things before. He could be said to be an experienced person. The feeling of being sandwiched by multiple parties was like being used as a gun by many people. It was for this reason that he especially ran over and said these words to Minato.

    He truly didn''t want Minato to make the same mistake he did.

    However.

    He could see it.

    Minato had not completely trusted him!

    "Sakumo-sama, I don''t know if you can believe me when I say this, but I can say responsibly that I have no intention of getting involved in any power struggle. If I want to become Hokage, I also want to be Hokage in an upright manner. Moreover, my purpose in becoming the Hokage is to make Konohagakure better. If this process makes Konohagakure worse, then everything is meaningless." Minato shook his head and said. After all, he was still young, and his imagination about the Hokage position was still in the dream stage.

    "Minato, maybe no matter what I say now, you won''t give a direct response. But I still have to remind you that you must be careful after returning to Konohagakure, especially Sandaime-sama, and I support you in becoming the Fourth Hokage. You understand these two points are enough. I won''t say anything else." After saying these words, Hatake Sakumo directly stood up and walked toward Konohagakure''s ninjas. Right now, Konohagakure''s ninjas were busy dealing with the corpses. There were also many of Sunagakure''s corpses that were valuable. He immediately stood up to help.

    After Hatake Sakumo left.

    Minato did not leave.

    Instead, he quietly sat in his original position and stared at Hatake Sakumo''s back while in deep thought.

    "What happened?"

    After seeing Hatake Sakumo leave, Kushina immediately walked over and came to Minato''s side, staring straight at Minato. She faintly felt an abnormal fluctuation in Minato''s emotions.

    "It''s a long story." Minato shook his head helplessly.

    "If it''s a long story, just make it short." After smiling at Minato, Kushina sat directly next to him, where Hatake Sakumo was sitting.

    "Sigh..."

    Minato slowly sighed and looked at Kushina.

    "It''s not about the battlefield."

    "Sakumo-sama suddenly came over and told me that he supported me in becoming the Fourth Hokage."

    "He also told me to be careful of Sandaime-sama."

    "I don''t know what his purpose is."

    "That''s why I don''t dare to answer him."

    Minato used a very simple word to tell Kushina about Sakumo''s purpose in looking for him. He really had nothing to hide from Kushina. After all, she was his closest person.

    "Why did Sakumo-sama suddenly tell you this?" When Kushina heard this, she was stunned for a moment and a little confused about what was going on.

    They did not know where Aoba heard this from.

    However, Aoba''s suggestion made the two of them undergo a complete transformation.

    This made Aoba more trustworthy!

    At least Minato and Kushina understood that Aoba would not harm them, otherwise, there would be no need to take the initiative to help them become stronger.

    "I understand what to do!"

    Minato and Kushina looked at each other. There was a huge tacit understanding between them now. Many things did not need them to speak completely, and the other party could already guess more than half of it.

    "At this stage, I will still focus on Kumogakure''s ninja army to help Konohagakure get through this difficult stage. After returning to Konohagakure, I will go talk to Aoba. Maybe I can find a way in his suggestion!"

    Minato slowly said.

    He trusted Aoba very much. In addition to Aoba''s own brain, he agreed very much.

    Before the beginning of the Third Ninja World War, Minato had discussed something similar with Aoba on the Hokage Rock. At that time, many of Aoba''s views seemed very novel to him. It was completely beyond his expectations, but he felt that it was very reasonable.

    Because of this.

    Regarding Aoba''s point of view.

    Minato still approved of it very much.

    "I think it''s possible." Kushina immediately nodded. Her thoughts were similar to Minato''s, and she felt that Aoba was a reliable person.

    "But..."

    "I want to say..."

    "Minato."

    "You don''t have to worry too much about Kumogakure''s ninja army!"

    "I still have my trump card that I haven''t revealed yet!"

    "If it really doesn''t work..."

    "I can take action too!"

    Kushina grinned at Minato, her smile shining with a brilliant light. Her brows were filled with strong confidence. Ever since she started practicing in Mt. Myoboku, it was like she had opened up a new world. She was very confident in her own combat power and could do many things that could help Minato.

    "No need."

    Minato shook his head without hesitation. He raised his right hand and gently stroked Kushina''s red hair. His movements were very gentle, and his blue eyes revealed a gentle warmth.

    "I know that you are strong, and you still have trump cards, but I hope that there will never be a day when you reveal them!"

    Minato''s voice was gentle, no different from the love words spoken between lovers.

    So.

    When these words fell into Kushina''s ears.

    It made her heart tremble and a warm current surged from her heart.

    Her eyes suddenly turned red.

    This voice sounded very gentle, and it was also a firm promise given by Minato. This made Kushina suddenly think of that moonlit night, and she felt a strong sense of happiness wrapped around her.

    "I''ll take care of everything."

    Minato''s palm once again stroked Kushina''s red hair. His movements were very light and slow. It could be seen that he cherished this girl very much. Under Minato''s movements, Kushina''s cheeks were slightly red, and she revealed a shy look.

 Chapter 506: These Eyes... There Must Be Some Secret!

    Chapter 506: These Eyes... There Must Be Some Secret!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 506 These Eyes... There Must Be Some Secret!

    After giving the jar with Sekai''s Sharingan to Black Zetsu, Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and left the underground cave.

    Inside the cave.

    Only Black Zetsu was left behind holding a pair of Sharingan.

    "What is he trying to do?"

    Black Zetsu was confused by Aoba''s operation. There was a lot of question marks in his head. He simply couldn''t imagine what value this pair of Sharingan had for him to collect.

    This was an extremely ordinary pair of three tomoe Sharingan.

    With the death of its owner, it had already lost the qualifications to evolve into a Mangekyo Sharingan. Almost any Uchiha clansman has this kind of eyes.

    But...

    Black Zetsu also felt that this pair of eyes was not ordinary.

    After all, the so-called "uncle" claimed to be a member of the Otsutsuki Clan and also had Rinnegan. Whether it was the information he had or the power he possessed, he had never seen such a person in his life.

    Such a person.

    He would not do anything meaningless!

    This pair of eyes...

    There must be some secret!

    Black Zetsu''s golden eyes focused all his attention on this pair of Sharingan. He had no idea what the so-called "uncle" would use these eyes for.

    Of course.

    Black Zetsu did not know.

    The meaning of these eyes was not only to cause a dispute between Fugaku and Orochimaru.

    There was also a very important role!

    That was to limit Black Zetsu himself in this dark cave.

    Of course.

    Black Zetsu might never have thought of this function in his life.

    Aoba doesn''t necessarily have to transfer the Sharingan. Even if it is placed directly on the lid of Uchiha Madara''s coffin, no one will go there at all.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com

    Even if someone would go...

    That could only be Black Zetsu.

    And Black Zetsu never liked this kind of thing!

    The main reason why Aoba threw this pair of Sharingan to Black Zetsu was to use this matter to freeze Black Zetsu.

    At this stage, Black Zetsu has lost Uchiha Madara, the source of motivation that made him work hard to save his mother.

    Then Black Zetsu in this situation was undoubtedly very dangerous.

    For a person carrying a goal.

    What was the most important?

    Hope!

    Madara''s death meant that Black Zetsu had completely lost the hope in this period of hard work. This era''s Indra chakra reincarnation ended in failure, so everything in the world was unimportant.

    It was like Obito losing Rin.

    It was just that Black Zetsu was not as extreme as Obito because he was not completely desperate. He could wait for the next Indra chakra to reincarnate, and he could consume it indefinitely. He just did not have any expectations for this world''s current era.

    In such a situation, Black Zetsu, who had no hope in this current era, could do anything.

    You should know...

    Black Zetsu was very intelligent.

    If Black Zetsu threw away the jar and made something that was relatively better not everyone in the current ninja world would be able to withstand it.

    Most importantly, Black Zetsu was more skilled in backstabbing.

    Aoba had just successfully completed the third part of the layout of the Third Ninja World War. Next, it had to enter a peaceful development time. He absolutely could not let a time bomb like Black Zetsu ruin his plan.

    During this period of time, Aoba had been thinking about how to deal with Black Zetsu''s problem..

    It was definitely inappropriate to keep Black Zetsu by his side. With Black Zetsu''s intelligence, he might be able to discover his secret and cause some problems.

    However, if Black Zetsu were to be in a place where he could not see, it would be another huge hidden danger.

    Therefore.

    Aoba thought of such a method.

    By letting Black Zetsu take care of that Sharingan, Black Zetsu was fixed in this cave.

    When Aoba came to the cave and did not see Black Zetsu, then Black Zetsu''s mother would not be saved.

    This was like a rivet to Black Zetsu.

    Aoba did not promise that he would save Black Zetsu''s mother. Of course, even if he made a promise, Black Zetsu would not completely believe it. Using the excuse of rescuing Black Zetsu''s mother would not make Black Zetsu obedient.

    But it works the other way around.

    If you don''t listen...

    "We will have to start with Hanzo!"

    "The current Akatsuki should just be in its infancy."

    "Too tender."

    "There won''t be a problem if you let them go for a while longer."

    "As long as you take down Hanzo, you can completely control the Country of Rain, which is equivalent to controlling the Akatsuki."

    Aoba was quickly thinking about the next plan in his head. Now he had a general idea of how to deal with the matter, and the rest was to take action.

    "There are so many arrangements during this period of time!"

    "It''s like I''m farming now."

    "Getting a little tired is nothing."

    "I''ll be comfortable when I have a good harvest!"

    Aoba sighed and muttered to himself. All his plans were to achieve a life that he could live quietly and this kind of thing that changes the world is very fulfilling.

    It was easy to conquer the world, but difficult to rule the world!

    This was what Aoba was thinking right now.

    If he used brute force to suppress it, it would soon become boring, and he would also suffer the resistance of almost the whole world, just like Madara. It looked very glorious, but it was not what Aoba wanted.

    Aoba wanted to change the world bit by bit.

    He looked unremarkable.

    Just like an ordinary citizen.

    He was just drifting with the tide of change in the ninja world.

    But no one knew.

    Behind the ninja world, there were traces of Aoba everywhere, but no one knew what Aoba had done.

    When it was over, brush off your clothes and go away, hiding your merit and fame!

    Aoba did not know when he had fallen in love with this feeling. He did not need to be so flamboyant, but what he had done was what he wanted to do.

    ...

    Aoba took a step forward and directly stepped on the surface of the lake, causing ripples to appear. He did not use any method like flying, he simply walked over.

    At the same time.

    The pieces of paper on Aoba''s body flew up and down, and in an instant, a great change occurred. His entire body began to grow taller, and he seemed to have turned into a tall and buff man wearing a mask.

    Aoba soon passed through the lake and entered the Country of Rain. He walked toward the place where Hanzo lived.

    As Aoba entered Country of Rain.

    Many people saw him along the way.

    It immediately attracted a lot of attention.

    Country of Rain was a xenophobic country. Normally, only people from the Country of Rain would come in and out. Like Amegakure inside the Country of Rain, they did not have much interaction with other ninja villages.

    According to logic.

    This kind of country, which was similar to a self-proclaimed country, would not have much progress and would be easily swallowed up by the surrounding countries.

    However.

    The Country of Rain was different.

    The Country of Rain had a ninja known as "Demigod".

    Hanzo of the Salamander.

    This person could be said to have caused the people of the Country of Rain to love and hate him. What they loved was his strength, making it so that the Country of Rain was not so easy to be bullied. What they hated was also his strength. Strength represented ambition. The Country of Rain had been in chaos for many years, and it was all caused by Hanzo. Therefore, many people of the Country of Rain had different pains in their hearts.

    This was also a knot in the Country of Rain''s development.

    Everyone in the Country of Rain knew that Hanzo was not the most suitable person for the Country of Rain, but they also understood that there was no one more suitable than Hanzo.

    Not long after.

    Under the gazes of everyone, Aoba disappeared into the drizzling rain, leaving behind a mysterious figure.

    The people of the Country of Rain had long been accustomed to this kind of indifference.

    They would not go up and interrogate anyone just because of some strange person who had entered their country. They would only look at him with strange eyes. As for what that person would become in the end, it had nothing to do with them. Their leader would take care of everything.

    After Aoba quickly disappeared.

    The people in the Country of Rain continued to live their lives as usual, and there was no change at all because of Aoba''s appearance.

    ...

    Half an hour later.

    A majestic mansion sank into the dark night, and lights began to light up around the mansion.

    The owner of each light was a guard.

    Aoba had been here before and knew that Hanzo was a suspicious person by nature. Even if he had stood at the top of the ninja world in name, and was known as a "Demigod", he still arranged many guards around his mansion, making his mansion heavily guarded. He would not allow any accidents to happen.

    "The dignified demigod hired a bunch of rotten fish and shrimps as guards. I don''t know why you feel so safe like this."

    Aoba muttered lightly. After that, he flashed and took advantage of the guard''s blind spots to sneak into the mansion without making a sound.

 Chapter 507: Barrier!

    Chapter 507: Barrier!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 507 Barrier!

    Aoba''s body control was very strong, so there was no sound until the moment he landed.

    This was not only related to body control, but he also used Chokeiju?gan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) on his body, making his weight lighter and lighter, so that he could fall on the ground lightly.

    Before Aoba landed on the ground, he had already opened his chakra perception and had already locked onto the strongest mass of chakra here.

    There was no doubt.

    In the Country of Rain.

    The strongest existence was Hanzo.Vissit (.)c.om for updates

    Therefore, the most powerful chakra was definitely from Hanzo.

    Aoba quickly moved toward that powerful chakra, and soon arrived at the window. There was also a guard guarding there, pacing back and forth.

    Aoba could see that the guards here were not so serious. After all, such repetitive work day after day was like clocking in mechanically.

    Aoba had seen such an existence in the modern world before. For example, the security guards of some organizations may look hard at everyone when they first start working, but after working for a certain period of time, they find that it is hardly needed.

    This was how the guards felt right now.

    Ever since the day they became guards, there had been no problems with Hanzo''s room until now, so much so that they couldn''t muster any energy at all.

    One had to know...

    The person they were protecting was Hanzo.

    A ninja who was called "Demigod"!

    He was an existence that stood at the top of the ninja world.

    His strength was far stronger than these guards.

    In fact.

    These guards were very clear in their hearts.

    Hanzo didn''t need them to protect him at all. Their strength was far inferior to Hanzo''s. Hanzo only wanted to use this method to obtain a rare sense of security.

    As for what they really needed to protect...

    It did not exist!

    They just start patrols as a routine every day.

    Even cats and dogs cannot enter the mansion where Hanzo lives, so there was absolutely nothing to worry about.

    However.

    Just as a guard was repeating the relatively idle job he had been doing for so many years, he suddenly felt a cold wind behind him.

    "Huh?"

    The guard subconsciously looked behind him. He did not even have time to react. He did not think that there would be any problems. After all, there were not many people in the entire ninja world who dared to come here and cause trouble.

    Snapped!

    However.

    Before the guard could see clearly what was going on.

    With a muffled sound, he directly lost consciousness. His eyesight went black and he fainted.

    The guard''s body directly went limp. Just as he was about to fall to the ground, he was caught by Aoba and was slowly put down. It did not make any particularly heavy sounds.

    Aoba was a medical ninja.

    When he was in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division in the past, he had spent a lot of time reading Tsunade''s memories and repeatedly studying the medical knowledge inside. Now, these knowledge points had been firmly engraved in his mind.

    Because of this.

    Aoba knows very well how to make a person lose his or her ability to act independently and become unconscious in an instant without suffering too much harm.

    After dealing with this guard, Aoba raised his right hand and touched the head of this guard.

    [Ding Dong! Memory Reading Successful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!]

    A familiar electronic prompt sounded in Aoba''s mind. After this sound, a warm current flowed through his body, causing the chakra in his body to steadily increase.

    At the same time.

    Scenes of memories flooded into Aoba''s mind. It was the memories of this guard that he had read through the system.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba''s mind moved.

    The memory of this guard began to appear in front of his eyes. Through the rapid broadcast of these memories, he began to understand the general situation and the layout here.

    The guards here often changed shifts to patrol.

    The patrol position of each guard was not fixed.

    Moreover, the route was relatively random.

    There was no pattern to follow.

    The main reason was that Hanzo was suspicious. Hanzo did not dare to let the guards here repeat the same position. After a long time, there was a possibility of colluding with others.

    The more Hanzo retreated, the closer it pursued him. It was like a group of ants hunting and soon gathered around him.

    Hanzo widened his eyes and waved the sickle in his hand, ready to slash at the patterns on the ground.

    But at this time...

    The patterns suddenly stopped.

    As if it had felt the sickle that was about to be brandished, it stopped where it was and quietly surrounded Hanzo.

    "Huh?"

    When Hanzo saw the scene in front of him, he became even more puzzled. He tentatively waved the sickle in his hand forward.

    Whoosh!

    The black patterns on the ground seemed to have been frightened, and they immediately retreated, opening up a large space.

    "Huh?"

    Hanzo''s eyes widened in confusion. However, he seemed to have discovered something and waved his sickle in another direction.

    At this time.

    The black pattern in that direction retreated again as if it was afraid of the sickle. It retreated, but not far away, and was still in a place where it could contact Hanzo at any time.

    "Get lost, get lost..."

    Hanzo immediately understood what was going on. He began to quickly wave the sickle forward.

    Every time he moved forward, the black pattern in front of him would retreat.

    The whole picture looked like it was playing a game.

    "Get out of here!"

    Hanzo seemed to see through these cowardly black patterns at this time. The speed of the sickle became faster and faster. He kept charging forward, pushing the black patterns all the way to the corner.

    "Get out of here!"

    Hanzo raised his sickle and smashed it toward the corner of the wall. The black patterns immediately scattered in fear, leaving behind a clean corner.

    This scene made Hanzo feel much better, but it was not completely better. Many doubts appeared in his mind.

    Who was this person?

    What was the use of these black patterns?

    It can''t be just a simple prank!

    However.

    The moment he turned around.

    His scalp instantly went numb from the scene before him!

    On the ground.

    On the wall.

    On the ceiling.

    It was covered in black patterns.

    Except for the little bit of space under his feet, there was almost no place that was covered. An intensive phobia instantly exploded.

    "When?"

    Hanzo suddenly gasped. He was so concentrated in waving his sickle and did not notice that these black patterns had occupied the entire room.

    And just as he said this.

    Black patterns began to appear under his feet.

    In an instant.

    The black patterns connected together.

    The ground, the walls, and the ceiling all turned black. Overall, it looked like an endless black abyss.

    Boom!

    Along with the sound of a tremor.

    There seemed to be nothing left in the pitch-black space, only Hanzo was left alone.

    "Barrier?!"

    Hanzo''s pupils shrank. No matter how slow he was, he understood what was going on.

    He was trapped in a barrier.

    This was a very brilliant barrier!

    He had lived in the ninja world for so many years, but he had never seen such a barrier. As a result, his recovered mood has instantly become cautious again.

    There was another key problem here.

    He had no idea who the person who had released this barrier was!

    This made him realize that his situation might be dangerous and that this barrier was aimed at him.

 Chapter 508: I Want You!

    Chapter 508: I Want You!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 508 I Want You!

    "Who?!"

    Hanzo immediately shouted but there was no reply. It was as if he had been swallowed by the surrounding darkness. Everything around him was still a boundless darkness, trapping him inside.

    "What''s the point of hiding!"

    "Come out if you dare!"

    "Come out and face me!"

    "You created this barrier just to kill me, right?"

    "Then why don''t you come out!"

    "What''s the point of hiding like this?!"

    Hanzo said one sentence after another. His eyes were filled with anger. When those black patterns appeared just now, he was not very clear about what was going on, but he now understands.

    These were all caused by the person hiding in the dark!

    He understood that it was not those patterns that had life when he waved his sickle, but the person controlling the patterns behind them was using this method to toy with him.

    Thinking about it now.

    It was simply humiliation!

    In a moment.

    The flames of anger in Hanzo''s heart burned fiercely. He was no longer as cautious as before. Instead, he was burning in anger. He wished that he could chop the person behind the scenes into eight pieces right now.

    It was just...

    There was no response at all.

    It was as if he was the only one in this pitch-black space, and no one else could hear him at all.

    "What''s going on?"

    Hanzo took a deep breath and calmed down. He realized that shouting was useless and had no effect at all.

    "This barrier must be for me..."

    "But if it wasn''t for killing me..."

    "That is to trap me!"

    "Is Amegakure in danger?"

    Hanzo immediately began to analyze. After he calmed down, his analytical ability began to improve instantly. He was a suspicious person and suspicious people often like to think too much.

    The more they thought about it, the more their thoughts diverged.

    At this time.

    In Hanzo''s eyes.

    This barrier was to temporarily hold him back so Amegakure would temporarily lose his protection, and then achieve their goal of attacking Amegakure.

    "Damn it!"

    "Who is it?"

    "Don''t let me know!"

    Hanzo''s voice began to rise. He wanted to send his voice out so that the surrounding guards could hear it. The purpose of hearing it was not to save him. Instead, he hoped that these guards would be aware of the danger present and take the initiative to avoid any problems.

    However.

    The barrier that Aoba had set up was a barrier that could absorb sound and light.

    And there were no other uses.

    If Hanzo roared in anger and swung his sickle everywhere, he would break this barrier in minutes.

    However, Hanzo calmed down and began to think about the situation. He did not act rashly and stayed inside the barrier that trapped him.

    After all.

    According to his train of thought.

    Since the other party could use such a barrier on him, the other party must be prepared to prevent him from breaking it open.

    He directly thinks on a deeper level.

    He didn''t think about the shallow level at all...

    Hanzo stood still and didn''t do anything else. His face, which was covered with a gas mask, seemed to be in deep thought. He began to analyze who would have done this.

    ...

    There was no sound from Hanzo''s room.

    The patrolling guards were walking with lights in their hands.

    Except for a guard who was lying in the corner.

    There wasn''t anything unusual about it at all.

    Because Hanzo was being cautious in the beginning, the sound he made was too soft, so the guards outside didn''t notice it at all. Later, when Hanzo roared, the soundproof barrier had been completely formed, and no one could hear it.

    As for Hanzo''s room, it suddenly turned dark...

    Although this kind of thing was not common, but after Hanzo turned off the lights, it could also achieve a similar effect. Which guard dared to run in and ask if Hanzo was going to sleep after turning off the lights? That was simply too tired of living.

    Because of this.

    Hanzo was perfectly imprisoned by Aoba in a soundproof barrier. No matter what kind of sound he made from the inside, no one outside could hear him.

    Slowly.

    Time passed by.

    Hanzo was waiting bored in the barrier. He had already adapted to the darkness here, but because it was almost endless darkness, he had no way to see where the boundary was. Because of this, he had been deceived by an illusion that there was no way to break through this barrier.

    Rather than saying that he was trapped in the barrier.

    It was better to say that he was trapped by his own heart!

    "Damn it!"

    Hanzo coldly stared ahead. According to his own speculation, the person or group who trapped him in the barrier was now attacking Amegakure.

    However.

    He was not that concerned.

    Compared to the people in Amegakure, he cared more about himself. As long as he was still alive, everything was not a problem.

    And...

    Being locked up in such a place.

    Not only did it not make his heart more chaotic, but it made him calm down and think about all his potential enemies.

    Right now.

    Hanzo was deep in thought.

    Although he had not completely relaxed his guard, he was no longer as tense as before.

    However.

    At this moment.

    "That..."

    "Cough cough..."

    "If you really have a need and have to fulfill it on me..."

    "It''s not that I can''t..."

    "You... you can do it!"

    Hanzo gritted his teeth. He could not control his body now. If he could control it, he would just stick it out.

    A man can bend and stretch.

    Moreover, he was the leader of Amegakure.

    Wasn''t it just to contribute his precious chrysanthemum?

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t!

    Hanzo immediately made up his mind. As long as he could survive, nothing else mattered.

    "????"

    When Aoba saw the fearless look on Hanzo''s face, question marks popped up in his head.

    What was going on?

    Could it be that Hanzo had some special hobbies?

    Would a normal person think of something like this after being immobilized?

    What was he talking about?

    The corner of Aoba''s mouth behind the mask twitched violently. When he was working in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he had tied up many ninjas, but none of them were like Hanzo. He just patted his shoulder lightly and he directly became like this?

    "What the hell..."

    Aoba really couldn''t continue watching. Hanzo didn''t look like a leader anymore. He looked like a weird uncle who had taken some medicine. This made Aoba cautious when touching Hanzo.

    This person...

    Was there any infectious disease?

    Suddenly.

    Aoba''s mind moved.

    The black patterns on Hanzo''s body instantly increased. These patterns directly locked down all of Hanzo''s abilities, including his ability to speak.

    Hanzo still wanted to say something but he found out that he couldn''t even move his mouth.

    Hanzo was anxious. He was relying on his mouth to communicate with the ninja in front of him. If he couldn''t even use his mouth, how could he please this person if he was not satisfied?

    Aoba did not know what Hanzo was thinking. He also did not explain anything. He originally thought that he could leave Hanzo some ability to talk and relieve his boredom in the following process. He also wanted to see what this so-called "Demigod" who stood at the peak of the ninja world would say.

    But...

    He found that he had misjudged Hanzo.

    This person was not only cautious, but he was also very timid. In order to survive, he could sacrifice almost everything. It could even be said that he had no bottom line.

    That''s right!

    There was no bottom line at all!

    Under Hanzo''s gaze, Aoba slowly raised his right hand and extended his right index finger.

    Even so.

    When Hanzo saw Aoba''s index finger, he still had some strange thoughts in his head. He felt that this was a hinted behavior by the other party, and it seemed to be a metaphor for some special meaning.

    Aoba''s right index finger seemed to have blossomed, rolling up layer after layer, and a piece of paper flew out from the outermost layer.

    This piece of paper was square and white in color.

    After this piece of paper appeared, it gently floated toward Hanzo''s head. Because it was a piece of white paper, it was exceptionally clear in this pitch-black environment.

    In an instant.

    All of Hanzo''s attention had been attracted by this piece of paper. He watched helplessly as this piece of paper flew toward him. It grew bigger and bigger from far to near. It gradually floated over his forehead and moved outside his line of sight.

    Finally.

    This piece of paper fell on top of Hanzo''s head.

    Hum!

    At this moment.

    Aoba''s head suddenly trembled and memories were directly uploaded into his consciousness. It was Hanzo''s memories.

    Other than that.

    A clear electronic prompt rang out in Aoba''s mind.

    [Ding Dong! Memory Reading Successful! Obtained: Sword Mastery!]

    Following this electronic prompt, a special intent flowed into Aoba''s mind.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba found that he had mastered many things.

    This feeling was very special. In the past, he had felt it more than once. It was as if it had directly imprinted a type of ability into his soul.

    This time, the sword master was just like the ninja master he had obtained before. It instantly allowed him to grasp many ninja and martial master techniques on the sword.

    Kendo.

    Fencing.

    One Sword Style.

    Two Sword Style.

    Three Sword Style.

    ...

    etc.

    These abilities seemed to penetrate directly into Aoba''s consciousness, making him instantly become a master of swords.

    "It''s okay..."

    Aoba did not think that this was a powerful ability, but it was still a supplement to his ability. Maybe he could use it in the future.

    After that.

    Aoba looks at Hanzo.

    Hanzo was also currently looking at Aoba.

    In an instant, the atmosphere changed drastically.

    "You must listen carefully to the next words. This is related to how long you can live. I will arrange a set of packages for you similar to Shimura Danzo. Of course, I have to tell you in advance that Shimura Danzo is already dead, so you have to know what to do." Aoba said coldly. He had already seen that Hanzo was a person who was afraid of death, so threatening him with death would make everything become simpler.

    ''Danzo was dead?!''

    Hanzo widened his eyes in shock. He found it unbelievable that an old fox like Danzo would die so early.

    All of a sudden.

    His mood became serious.

    This made him understand a very important thing. As long as he did not perform well and could not satisfy the other party''s needs, he would really die!

 Chapter 509: Luxury Package!

    Chapter 509: Luxury Package!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 509 Luxury Package!

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Hanzo wished he could immediately open his mouth and stabilize the mysterious existence in front of him. He wanted to remind this person not to be impulsive. He would definitely be obedient.

    But these words...

    He could not say it at all.

    He was still in a completely immobile state, which made a big question mark appear in his head in fear.

    What was going on?

    Why did it become like this?

    Ninjutsu?

    Or poison?

    Or was it a very rare sealing technique?

    Hanzo could only see a small black pattern from the corner of his eyes. He did not have any more information. This made him have many doubts in his heart.

    But...

    The ninja in front of him.

    He actually didn''t say anything.

    According to the principles among their ninjas, wouldn''t they educate their opponents when they come up with such a new gadget to show how awesome they were?

    He had never seen a ninja who spoke so little!

    Whether it was the black barrier around him that was like an abyss or the black patterns that crawled on his body, it was full of mystery. However, the other party actually did not mention anything and did not explain at all. It made him have a bunch of question marks in his head, not knowing his situation at all.

    Of course.

    Plus that white piece of paper.

    What were these things for?

    Hanzo had never been so speechless in his entire life. When he recalled everything that had just happened, he felt baffled. It was as if it was a joke.

    Just as Hanzo was puzzled, Aoba slowly closed his eyes, and Hanzo''s entire life flashed before his eyes.

    It was like super fast-forwarding from birth to now, instantly giving Aoba a rough idea of ??what Hanzo was.

    At least.

    Aoba could be certain.

    From Hanzo''s daily actions, he did not find any special hobbies. However, this was only a rough observation. He did not dig deep into the depths of this person''s memories, so he could not be completely sure.

    Instantly.

    Aoba stared at Hanzo. Behind the mask, his face revealed an evil smile. Of course, Hanzo could not see it. He could only see Aoba''s eyes.

    "Hanzo of the Salamander."

    "Ninja Demigod."

    "The leader of Amegakure."

    "Perhaps the entire world did not expect that you would fall into my hands in such a way."

    "What is even more impossible to imagine is the posture you show after you fall into my hands."

    "Don''t worry!"

    "Other than me, no one else will know!"

    Aoba said slowly. He gradually entered the state he was most familiar with. It was just like how he had interrogated the people who were sent into Konohagakure Intelligence Division with ease. Comparing them with Hanzo, they were not much different.

    "I don''t need to introduce myself. Knowing too much is not good for you. Next, I''m going to tell you what I''m going do to you!"

    Aoba decided to tell the things he wanted to arrange to Hanzo in advance. This was completely different from what he had arranged for Danzo.

    Different people had to be dealt with differently.

    Danzo was very afraid of death.

    However, Hanzo was even more afraid of death.

    Faced with such a person who is afraid of death, letting the other person clearly understand the threat of death will make subsequent matters more convenient.

    As soon as the words came out.

    Cursed Seal Tag, Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags...

    This series of things caused his scalp to go numb. His entire body was not good. Let alone finding someone to undo it, he did not even have such a trustworthy person beside him.

    If there were any problems in the process, he would die immediately!

    Gambling on this kind of thing...

    It was better to be obedient.

    "Since you don''t have any objections, let''s start now..."

    Aoba took Hanzo''s silence as a silent acquiescence as if he had already ignored the fact that Hanzo could not speak.

    The combination of the Cursed Seal Tag and Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal was something he had thought of when he was healing Danzo. He wanted to use this method to control Danzo, but he vaguely discovered that Danzo had been trying to find a way to break the Cursed Seal Tag. It was just that Danzo did not say anything out of his mouth.

    Danzo understood the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal!

    Naturally, he also understood the part that the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal could not restrain!

    Because of this.

    Aoba upgraded this package, adding the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tag this package, and when he added a Flying Thunder God Formula, it would then become a new luxury package.

    Aoba walked in front of Hanzo and raised his hand to swing the latter''s body, putting the latter down and lying flat.

    The view in front of Hanzo did not change much. It was still dark and nothing could be seen. However, he felt that it was different from before. Just now, he felt that he was standing in the darkness, but now he was lying in the darkness.

    "I forgot to tell you."

    "I am a medical ninja."

    "So in the process of implanting the tag into you."

    "It won''t be so simple and direct."

    "So..."

    "You don''t have to be afraid of pain!"

    Aoba''s tone suddenly softened a little. It looked like he was coaxing a child. After all, it was the first time that the latter had been implanted with tags. It was inevitable for him to feel uneasy. As an existence that was about to be controlled by him, it was still appropriate to appease the latter''s mood.

    After Aoba finished speaking, he directly reached into his ninja pouch. When he came, he had already prepared to do such a thing to Hanzo, so he had already prepared the tools beforehand.

    "These are disposable gloves."

    "Clean and hygienic."

    "You don''t have to worry about infection!"

    As Aoba spoke, he immediately put on the gloves. After all, he wanted to enter Hanzo''s body and put on gloves would protect everyone. Right now, he wasn''t completely sure if a leader like Hanzo would have any special disease. He didn''t want to capsize in such a gutter.

    Immediately after.

    A layer of dark blue chakra appeared on Aoba''s hands.

    This chakra wrapped around his hands, forming a layer of chakra to protect his hand. It seemed like he was wearing another layer of protection.

    When Hanzo saw this scene, he couldn''t help but have a doubt in his heart.

    Was this person really a medical ninja?

    He could obviously protect his hand using his chakra, but he had to wear a pair of gloves. What was the point of that pair of gloves?

    Of course.

    Hanzo didn''t understand.

    This was called double insurance!

    If by accident, something bypasses the chakra protective coat during operation, there will at least be a layer of gloves inside.

    Hum!

    Just after Aoba''s chakra protective coat appeared, his palm trembled slightly, and the chakra in his hand began to change, directly forming a chakra scalpel.

    "I am going to start!"

    Aoba informed Hanzo very thoughtfully and then used the chakra scalpel to slice open the location where Hanzo''s heart was located.

    Such a scene.

    Hanzo was shocked and broke out in cold sweat.

    If he hadn''t heard Aoba explain so much in advance, he would have thought that this was to take his life...

 Chapter 510: Master?!!!

    Chapter 510: Master?!!!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 510 Master?!!!

    Hanzo was not completely ignorant of medical ninjas. He knew that the person in front of him was using a chakra scalpel, but for him, he did not want such a scary-looking thing to scratch his body, especially in the place where his heart was.

    Helplessly...

    Hanzo was completely unable to move.

    This was the thing that made him the most helpless.

    If he could stand up and fight for this mysterious person, he would not be so cowardly. He was even mentally prepared to sell his chrysanthemum.

    It was because he could not move...

    He could only lie here.

    The other party could do whatever he wanted!

    Hanzo looked very obedient on the surface, but he was silently cursing Aoba in his mind. He felt that the person who immobilized him was like a mouse hiding in a sewer. He could only use such dirty methods to disgust people and had no real ability at all!Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    If he fought with him fair and square.

    He will definitely be killed by him!

    What a pity...

    Hanzo had already realized that he had fallen into a ditch. No matter how hard he tried, he could not regain control of his body. He could not move at all, and he could not even mobilize his chakra.

    At this time.

    He had already raised all of his attention.

    He was thinking about whether it would be possible to regain control of his body for a moment when the opponent attacked him, thus reversing the situation.

    At this time.

    Aoba did not care about Hanzo''s thoughts. With his powerful chakra, his Jigo Jubaku no In(Self-Cursing Seal) could easily immobilize any existence in the ninja world. Even if he wanted to break through the seal through chakra surge, he would need to have more chakra than Aoba himself.

    But ninjas have that were too few!

    Obviously, the current Hanzo could not do this.

    What Hanzo was doing now was futile. There was no use at all. However, it was still possible to distract his attention.

    Instantly.

    Aoba turned his hand into a handknife and the chakra in his fingertips became incomparably sharp. It directly cut Hanzo''s chest.

    After cutting open the flesh, the chakra directly attached to the cut blocking the blood vessels. There would not be a scene of bleeding, and there would be no pain. It was like putting a lock, very simple and relaxed.

    This was the benefit of the ninja world.

    Chakra could be said to be a surreal thing.

    If it was in the real world and required surgery, the patient would still have to undergo anesthesia. Otherwise, the patient would probably faint from the pain.

    Aoba quickly cut open Hanzo''s chest. After he cut it open, he accurately saw the latter''s heart that was beating strongly.

    "Hehe!"

    "I can already see your heart."

    "As expected of a demigod!"

    "The heart is so energetic!"

    "It must be very beautiful to plant a Cursed Seal Tag in such a heart!"

    When Aoba saw Hanzo''s heart, he immediately used a very exaggerated tone. His words were clearly transmitted into Hanzo''s ears, causing Hanzo, who was constantly trying to control his body, to instantly collapse.

    What the hell?

    Can you already see the heart?

    So fast?

    Doesn''t that mean that even if he took back control of his body, he still couldn''t move at this time, or if he used too much strength, the heart might fall out?

    In a split second.

    Hanzo''s mood immediately calmed down.

    He didn''t dare to make any more movements.

    Aoba looked at Hanzo''s heart. He didn''t deliberately increase his speed. Instead, he calmly took out a piece of paper tag from his ninja pouch. There were special drawings on it, which looked like a green circle with a red dot in the middle. It was the Cursed Seal Tag.

    "Look carefully!"

    Aoba waved the paper tag in his hand in front of Hanzo. Even he himself felt that he was too kind. He treated Hanzo too well and was too considerate. After all, even Danzo did not receive such treatment, he had never seen this thing in his heart.

    "This is the Cursed Seal Tag which is going to be placed in your heart!"

    Aoba explained to Hanzo. He could tell from Hanzo''s eyes that if Hanzo could speak, he would have expressed his gratitude to him. However, he was not the kind of person who liked to listen to others'' courtesy. He might as well not let Hanzo speak at this time.

    Aoba once again extended his hand toward his ninja pouch and took out a piece of paper tag again. This paper tag was very different from the paper tag from before.

    The simple paper tag was filled with large and small circles. Moreover, each circle had an "explode" character on it. It was the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags that possessed both the explosive tag''s function and the summoning tag''s function.

    "This is Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags."

    "I don''t know if you have seen it before."

    "This is the invention of Konohagakure''s Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama."

    "If you die and go to the Pure Land in the future, remember to make it clear that this is his copyright!"

    A smile appeared on Aoba''s face behind the mask again. In front of Hanzo, he combined the two paper tags together.

    "It''s good now!"

    "So..."

    "If you want to find someone to assassinate me..."

    "Why don''t you give it a try?"

    There was a hint of provocation in Aoba''s tone. Hanzo had no way of revealing his information, and he didn''t even know who he was. If he wanted to send someone to assassinate him, it would take a lot of effort. Moreover, he would have to take a huge risk.

    He knew that with Hanzo''s cautious character, even if he had such thoughts, he would not easily do it.

    This was also the reason why he said it openly.

    If he said it like this, Hanzo wouldn''t dare to do it. After all, this was the loophole that he personally gave to the other party.

    "I was just saying."

    Hanzo''s eyes were fixed on Aoba. In his head, he was thinking about this question.

    If he were to chop off the head of this person in front of him at an extremely fast speed right now.

    Then would he be free?

    However.

    The other party had no intention of avoiding him at all.

    He just stood in front of him.

    He was fearless.

    He was completely not worried that he might do anything extreme.

    Because of this kind of thing.

    He didn''t dare to act rashly.

    Gradually.

    Time slowly passed.

    Aoba and Hanzo stood together for a full three minutes.

    During this period of time.

    Hanzo had been staring at Aoba silently.

    His eyes were constantly changing.

    It could be seen.

    Hanzo''s heart continued to be tangled up in this period of time. He had made many struggles, but in the end, he never moved.

    "Hey."

    Aoba suddenly spoke, breaking the silence here. He raised his eyes to look at Hanzo and a smile appeared on his face.

    "If you decide..."

    "We are going to proceed to the next topic."

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a while."

    "Are you sure you don''t want to fight?"

    Aoba''s words instantly shocked Hanzo, who widened his eyes in disbelief.

    So that was how it was.

    This person had long since seen that he was about to attack!

    He had been waiting!

    What a close call!

    If he hadn''t been able to hold back just now, his heart would have already been crushed by that Cursed Seal Tag.

    Hanzo was a person who was afraid of death. He didn''t care what kind of pain he would have to endure to live. However, as long as he was alive, there was still hope. His existence was still meaningful.

    After all, it was better to live than to die!

    At this point.

    Hanzo understood. When he stood next to this person, sneak attacks were useless. This person did not care about this kind of thing at all. He even deliberately waited here to see what would he do.

    "Cough cough..."

    "I... that..."

    "I didn''t intend to fight at all!"

    "I was just asking..."

    "Master, you were standing still just now. I didn''t dare to move or ask, so I just stood!"

    Hanzo smiled embarrassedly. How could he dare to admit his true thoughts? He could only use this reason to brush it off.

    Master?!

    When Aoba heard this form of address, his eyebrows jumped fiercely. He was instantly transported back to some of the novel-oriented movies he had read when he was still in the modern world.

    Good fellow.

    This ninja demigod was quite decent!

    Only.

    What a pity.

    It was a terrible old man...

 Chapter 511: Aobas Demand!

    Chapter 511: Aoba''s Demand!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 501 Aoba''s Demand!

    "Master, what''s wrong? Is there a problem?"

    Hanzo looked at Aoba''s stunned expression and asked again. Now that he had entered this role, the thing he was most worried about was how he had displeased Aoba.

    This was a feeling that was very easy to understand.

    Either resist or lie flat.

    After Hanzo had made a very adequate mental struggle in his mind, he still did not easily take the step of resistance.

    Resistance might turn the tables, but if he lost, he would die!

    Since he was afraid of death, he didn''t resist...

    In the following days, he had to really curry favor with Aoba. He absolutely couldn''t allow Aoba to walk to the point of killing him because of some things that he hadn''t done well.

    Because of this.

    Hanzo, who did not know Aoba''s real name, directly called Aoba by the title of "Master". He had officially stepped on the road to curry favor with Aoba.

    "..."

    When Aoba heard Hanzo''s words, he still felt a little uncomfortable. However, he felt that this kind of address was more or less consistent with his temperament, so he did not say anything and silently nodded.

    "I won''t ask too much about Amegakure''s internal affairs. That is your business. But if I put forward my wishes in some decision-making, you have to do as I say. Do you understand?" Aoba said slowly.

    "I understand!" Hanzo immediately nodded. At this moment, he suddenly realized that this mysterious person wanted to control him because he was staring at the Country of Rain.

    Yes!

    Now that he thought about it.

    As long as he controlled himself, it would be the same as controlling the Country of Rain.

    No wonder it''s so worth the risk!

    Hanzo did not have much to say about this. This kind of thing was originally the winner was the king and the loser was the thief. He was put under the Cursed Seal Tag and should do the corresponding things. There was no need to be too serious about life matters.

    Hanzo had never thought of sacrificing himself for the Country of Rain.

    Of course.

    He also had reasons to convince himself.

    Even if he died.

    The person who replaced him might be controlled by this person and achieve the same effect in the end.

    In that case...

    He might as well be controlled so that he could keep his life and not be killed so inexplicably!

    When he thought through such a matter.

    Hanzo calmed himself down.

    He understood that he only needed to satisfy his master''s needs for the time being.

    "For now, I only need two requirements. You have to fulfill them."

    Aoba continued to say what he wanted to say. When he came here, he was still thinking about how to deal with Hanzo.

    Now, using the Cursed Seal Tag to control him was only one of the methods.

    The other way was for him to act as Hanzo. Through the shadow clone and the black rod method, he made the body of the mountain pepper fish Hanzo into another feather.

    However.

    The trouble with this was that it was such a waste of time.

    If he had to do everything himself, then why did he have to go through so much trouble? The reason why he wanted to take Danzo''s life was also because, in his plan, Danzo''s life was about to come to an end and it was not because he wanted to act.

    "First."

    Aoba raised his first finger in front of Hanzo and waved it in front of him.

    "In your Country of Rain, there is a newly developing organization called Akatsuki. In the next period of time, I will contact them. So you have to tell the whole Country of Rain and the ninjas in Amegakure. Do not attack the people from the Akatsuki Organization under any circumstances because we are about to become one entity, everyone has the same goal." Aoba said indifferently. The reason he came to the Country of Rain this time was to deal with the Akatsuki Organization. However, there was some conflict between Akatsuki and Hanzo. This conflict had not reached an irreconcilable level yet, so Aoba decided to take down Hanzo first.

    "No problem!"

    When Hanzo heard Aoba''s words, he nodded without hesitation.

    He had heard of the Akatsuki Organization.

    It was an organization from their Country of Rain.

    It had a little bit of fame.

    However.

    It still did not enter his eyes at all.

    He did not know what that organization would develop in the future. He only knew that there was such a thing.

    At the same time.

    A question mark popped up in Hanzo''s head.

    This person spoke for the Akatsuki Organization.

    Could he be someone from that organization?

    It seems...

    This Akatsuki Organization wants to overturn the Country of Rain regime!

    Be cautious in everything.

    Hanzo knew that he could still stand here and talk to Aoba. A large part of the reason was that he still had the value to be used, and the value of this use was his identity as the Country of Rain leader.

    Once this mysterious person in front of him changed his identity as the Country of Rain leader through some means and handed it to someone else, then he would not even have the slightest value to be used.

    At that time.

    He would be an abandoned piece on the chessboard that could be discarded at any time.

    Hanzo knew very well that if he wanted to keep his life, he had to have an ability that no one else could replace. This required him to be careful and pay attention to whether his master had any special hobbies that could allow him to break through.

    He was not afraid of how special his master''s hobbies were. He was afraid that his master would not have any hobbies.

    As long as there was a need, he could find a way to satisfy it. That way, he would have value and his life would be stable.

    "Second!"

    Aoba did not know that at this time, Hanzo was letting his imagination run wild. After he finished explaining the most important issue about the Akatsuki Organization, he began to make a supplementary demand.

    "As long as you are still the Country of Rain leader, do not attack Konohagakure in any form. Of course, you can initiate a friendly alliance contract with Konohagakure, forming an alliance between the Country of Rain and the Country of Fire, allowing Amegakure and Konohagakure to advance and retreat together." Aoba said seriously.

    He did not intend to make such a demand.

    After all, this would expose the fact that he was Konohagakure''s ninja.

    However.

    Just as he was about to put the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, he changed his mind.

    The reason was very simple.

    Even if Hanzo knew something, he couldn''t say anything. In principle, just try not to let Sansho Hanzo know too much, and the rest was not a problem.

    "I understand!"

    Hanzo immediately nodded. Because of the gas mask, you could not see any changes in his expression, but you could see the subtle fluctuations in his eyes.

    "Recently, Konohagakure has been in turmoil."

    "Do you need me to send out ninjas to help?"

    "From the information I have obtained..."

    "The ninjas from Iwagakure and Kumogakure are heading towards Konohagakure."

    Hanzo said this while staring into Aoba''s eyes. He was a little confused now.

    Just now, he thought that this person was a member of the Akatsuki Organization with the purpose of subverting the Country of Rain regime. But when he talked about the second point, he became even more confused. Was this person a member of the Akatsuki Organization or Konohagakure?

    Other than holding the sickle in his hand, it was almost the same as usual.

    "Phew..."

    When Hanzo felt that person had really left. He could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. He felt that everything that had just happened was like a dream, and it was a nightmare that made him break out in cold sweat.

    "That''s right..."

    "What happened outside?"

    "Are they all dead?"

    Hanzo cursed these guards in his heart. Before they died, they did not make any noise. If he was given a little warning, he would not fall into a state where he was completely controlled.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

    He did not even put down the sickle and directly walked out of the room. When he opened the door, he immediately saw the guard who was guarding outside with lights.

    There were eight guards here.

    They patrolled back and forth.

    They did not give up on any blind spots.

    When the guards heard a sound, they immediately looked toward the door and all of their gazes fell on Hanzo.

    "Hanzo-sama!"

    The eight guards instantly stood up straight. They uniformly bowed and greeted Hanzo. At this moment, everyone''s voices overlapped and greeted Hanzo.

    "Are you all right?"

    Hanzo looked at the scene in front of him in a daze. He originally thought that what was waiting for him was a bloody corpse and the ground of the mansion had already turned into a river of blood. He even thought of the possible scenes of broken limbs everywhere.

    But...

    When he saw these guards holding lights and greeting him, he was stunned.

    He was even more confused.

    At this moment.

    He was in a trance.

    It seemed that everything he had experienced was just a dream.

    "Did you see..."

    Hanzo wanted to ask the guards if they had seen a person, but he couldn''t bring himself to say it. There was a seal on his tongue and now he wanted to ask exactly about Aoba.

    This way.

    This sentence directly activated the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

    It instantly made Hanzo''s tongue numb making him unable to talk.

    It was exactly this feeling.

    Hanzo deeply realized that everything that had happened just now was real and not a dream. Even if that person had left as if he had never been there and was just an illusion in the end. The dream that he thought was an illusion after being confused was actually real.

    "What did we see?"

    When the guards heard Hanzo''s words, their faces were filled with confusion. They stared at Hanzo in confusion, waiting for their leader to finish his sentence.

    "It''s fine..."

    "It''s fine now..."

    "You..."

    "Can continue!"

    Hanzo felt that it was a little difficult to breathe. His right hand supported the wall and he returned to his room.

    He had carefully selected these guards.

    Even if there were a few people who would betray him, there would never be a situation where they would betray him together.

    So...

    The guards have no problem!

    It was that person who had a problem!

    From the moment that person entered his room to the moment he put something in his body and left, he didn''t make a single sound at all. He didn''t alarm any one of them, just like a ghost.

    "Hiss..."

    When Hanzo thought of this, he couldn''t help but gasp. He had never seen such a thing before because such a thing had already exceeded his knowledge.

    Terrifying!

    He suddenly realized.

    He seemed to have underestimated the person who had silently sneaked into his room like a ghost.

    "???"

    The guards looked at their leader, Hanzo, and after he said half a sentence, he acted out of the ordinary and leaned against the wall in a weak posture. Finally, he returned to his room with a hissing sound. They all felt that they had seen something incredible.

    "Was that person the leader?" One of the guards asked with a trembling voice.

    "Should... should be..." Another person added.

    "What''s wrong with the leader?" Another guard asked.

    "Shush!"

    At this moment, a guard who seemed to have some authority made a silent gesture to the other guards.

    "Don''t speculate about the leader at all times. We will pretend that we didn''t see anything. We don''t know anything. Understand?"

    This guard lowered his voice very, very low. He was an experienced guard here. He knew very well that being a guard by Hanzo''s side was a taboo to be too curious. This was because the leader himself was very suspicious.

    When suspicion meets curiosity...

    Then something bad could happen!

    When the guards at the scene heard this, they all nodded and closed their mouths, pretending that nothing had happened.

    Only...

    These guards could pretend that nothing had happened, but Hanzo could not!

    At this time.

    Hanzo stood in the bedroom. He untied his white robe and looked at his chest.

    He could not see any problems.

    He did not see any scars.

    "Is there any?"

    Hanzo was quite puzzled. He took a deep breath, held his breath, and immediately gathered his chakra toward his heart.

    Hum!

    Hanzo suddenly felt his whole body shake, and a terrible pain surged from his heart. This pain went deep into his bone marrow and almost made him faint.

    Thud!

    Hanzo knelt heavily on the ground. After his knees collided with the ground, there was a crisp sound. His hands were tightly covering his chest. This was an unprecedented intense pain that he had never experienced before.

    After an unknown period of time.

    Hanzo panted heavily.

    He felt like he was suffocating.

    His forehead was already covered in sweat.

    The most painful time had already passed, and now it was only the residual pain that remained but it was still unbearable.

    "Sure enough, there is a Cursed Seal Tag..."

    Hanzo clearly felt that after his chakra touched the Cursed Seal Tag in his heart, he was in pain. Everything that had just happened was true. He didn''t dare to easily touch the Cursed Seal Tag again. That punishment was too intense.

 Chapter 512: Danzos Replacement

    Chapter 512: Danzo''s Replacement

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 512 Danzo''s Replacement

    In the Country of Fire, Konohagakure, in the Hokage''s office.

    Hiruzen was pacing back and forth with a smoking pipe in his mouth. After dealing with Orochimaru''s report, he put his thoughts back to Hatake Sakumo.

    Just now, Danzo had already told to him how to deal with this matter. He felt that it was indeed a rare workable method.

    However, he felt that Danzo seemed to have some opinions about him.

    He was indifferent.

    He did not do his best to help him.

    This feeling was quite obvious.

    This made him feel uneasy.

    Hiruzen took the smoking pipe and walked to the window of the Hokage''s office. He could just see the Hokage Rock through the window.

    There were three faces on the rock.

    They were the First Hokage, the Second Hokage, and himself.

    Hiruzen blew out the smoke in his mouth and blew out a smoke ring. His eyes became even more determined.

    "I''m afraid that Danzo is coveting the Hokage position!"

    Hiruzen said to himself in a voice that only he could hear. Now there was no one in the office, so he could talk to himself in such an unbridled way.

    For a moment.

    Hiruzen began to quickly analyze the situation in front of him.

    "In the first world ninja war, Danzo wanted to become the Hokage, but at that time, the teacher passed on the position of Hokage to me."

    "In fact, I can see that not only Danzo but Kagami also had thoughts about the Hokage position."

    "Kagami is dead."

    "But Danzo is still alive!"

    Hiruzen picked up the smoking pipe again and took a drag. Too many things had happened recently, so much so that he was very annoyed and did not know how to solve it.

    "I know that Danzo wants to be the Hokage, but he has always been patient. He wants to wait for my term to end and pass the position of the Hokage to him."

    "But recently there has been a change. It seems that Danzo doesn''t pay much attention to the Hokage position."

    "Why?"

    "Why is there such a change?"

    "What is the reason?"

    Hiruzen slowly blew out a smoke ring. His head was quickly thinking about these questions. He felt that these questions were very important.

    There must be a reason for a person''s sudden change in behavior. As long as he found this reason, things would turn for the better.

    Now, Danzo had changed.

    Hiruzen was a little unsure whether he was an enemy or a friend.

    However.

    There was one thing he understood.

    That was, regardless of whether Danzo was an enemy or a friend, he had to treat Danzo as a friend. He needed Danzo''s help. Without Danzo, his position as Hokage would not be stable.

    "Where is the problem?"

    Hiruzen began to recall the bits and pieces he had spent with Danzo in the recent period of time. It was not just this time. Danzo seems to be hesitant to speak during this time. But Hiruzen did not know that because of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal''s existence, Danzo could not speak freely, nor could he give Hiruzen substantial advice as usual.

    "That injury!"

    Hiruzen''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his eyes flashed with a breathtaking cold light. He immediately thought of the biggest change.

    "Danzo didn''t change before he was injured. We maintained this relationship for a full ten years."

    "Since Danzo was injured. He handed Root''s matter to Orochimaru, and the person who took care of Danzo was Koharu."

    "Is there a problem here?"

    "What did Koharu do to Danzo?"

    "Or is it a problem with Orochimaru?"

    "Or is it that ninja from the Uzumaki Clan?"

    "Where is the problem?"

    Hiruzen held the smoking pipe in his right hand and his left hand held his chin. His eyes fell on the Hokage Rock, and his head was thinking quickly.

    "No!"

    "It''s not them!"

    "It''s Danzo!"

    As Hiruzen thought about it, he immediately thought of an answer in his heart, and it was the most reliable one.

    "Danzo has always wanted to be the Hokage. In the past, his body was strong, so he could wait for me to pass the position to him!"

    "But due to subsequent changes, Danzo almost died and became paralyzed. If not for the ninja from the Uzumaki Clan, he would still be paralyzed until now."

    From the strength he used, it could be felt that this person was very polite and respectful to the Hokage.

    The person who came was not Orochimaru!

    Hiruzen could make a very clear judgment just by the sound of knocking on the door. None of his three students would seriously knock on the door when they came, especially Tsunade. It was already very good if she did not tear down his door.

    "Please come in."

    Hiruzen adjusted his emotions and softened his voice. He didn''t know who would come here at this time, but he vaguely felt that this person might be reliable.

    Even he didn''t know why he had such thoughts. It was like a drowning person suddenly seeing a wooden board.

    Although there are three middle-ranking families behind him: the Sarutobi clan and the Ino-Shika-Cho clan, he doesn''t know if he can rely on these clans.

    In other words...

    When he was strong, these clans could make him more powerful.

    But once he was desperate.

    He was not sure if these clans could help him.

    In the past, when he fought with Kagami for the position of Hokage, the clans behind him were far less powerful than the Uchiha behind Kagami. If not for the fact that Danzo had established Root in time and used the assassination methods to replace the heads of some small clans of Konohagakure and let them join him, he wouldn''t have become the Hokage today.

    Of course.

    Hiruzen was deeply aware that this was not the most important thing.

    Those clan heads who had originally been assassinated and the new clan heads who had come to support him were just opportunists.

    None of them were reliable at the critical moment!

    After all, they were not the ones who were fighting for the Hokage position.

    So for him, these families were just used to build momentum!

    The most fundamental reason why he was able to take the Hokage position was that the Root ninjas assassinated Kagami. This made him directly have no competitors for the Hokage position, and with the Second Hokage''s last words, he was able to have the last laugh.

    Because of this.

    Hiruzen was too clear about Danzo''s importance.

    His first choice is to keep Danzo, but he also wonders if he could create another Danzo to replace Danzo and continue to do Danzo''s work.

    But he had never found a suitable candidate.

    After all, not everyone can bear that intense darkness.

    Up until now, there was still no candidate making Danzo irreplaceable.

    Creak...

    Along with the sound of a door being pushed open, a ninja walked in. When he saw Hiruzen, a smile appeared on his face.

    "Sandaime-sama!"

    This ninja immediately bowed toward Hiruzen. His appearance instantly caused Hiruzen''s eyes to light up.

    Just now he was thinking about the lack of candidates.

    Now, here he was.

    Doesn''t this person just meet the requirements?

    Hiruzen''s eyes flashed with appreciation. He looked at the ninja walking in front of him. This ninja was the Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, Morino Eaton.

    "Eaton, you''re here. Sit down and talk!"

    Hiruzen immediately pointed to the chair in front of the desk. Then he walked to his chair. During the time he walked, his mind flashed with Eaton''s resume.

    Eaton had always been in charge of an Anbu division. It was a division that dealt with intelligence for Konohagakure. He knew many secrets about the village and was very loyal to the village.

    Plus the time when he went with Anbu to the front line together.

    He wanted to use that method to check if there was a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan among Anbu, although it became Hiruzen major mistake.

    Of course.

    He had long known that Eaton was not an Uzumaki Clan ninja because that Uzumaki Clan ninja was found by Eaton.

    No matter what was said.

    Eaton''s identity was pure and clean.

    Apart from the fact that he was dissatisfied with the fact that Eaton concealed the identity of that Uzumaki Clan ninja, he was also very satisfied with other aspects.

    This was not a big deal!

    Who didn''t have a secret?

    Danzo hid more things from him.

    It was fine as long as he could do good things for him!

    Moreover.

    Hiruzen suddenly discovered the benefit of using Eaton. That was, after he used Eaton, the latter would be very grateful. In the end, he might even reveal the identity of that Uzumaki Clan ninja.

    Even if he doesn''t say it out...

    As long as Eaton knew that Uzumaki Clan ninja was about to do something bad to Konohagakure, he could also stop it in time. After all, Eaton was still a Konohagakure''s higher-ups.

    "Eaton, you came at the right time. I happen to have something to tell you!"

 Chapter 513: Anbu Are Short of People

    Chapter 513: Anbu Are Short of People

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 513 Anbu Are Short of People

    Hiruzen warmly greeted Eaton. After he finished speaking, he took the lead and sat down. His slightly narrowed eyes constantly sized up Eaton.

    Not to mention...

    Eaton was really suitable!

    The more Hiruzen thought about it, the more he felt that Eaton was not a problem. And he had been loyal to him for so many years. Even if he protected the Uzumaki Clan ninja, it could be seen from the side that this person was very responsible and would definitely not betray people in the future.

    "Ah?"

    Eaton was stunned. He had never seen Hiruzen smile like this. For a moment, he was very uncomfortable. He immediately thought that Hiruzen was planning something, but he was not clear about it now.

    "Hehehe..."

    Hiruzen stared at Eaton, who was looking at him. In this very short time, he found that Eaton had become handsome.

    The more he looked at Eaton, the more pleasing he felt.

    Fortunately...

    When Iwagakure''s ninja suddenly attacked that time, Eaton survived. So, not all of Anbu was eliminated.

    "Eaton!"

    "Say it!"

    "Why are you looking for me?"

    Hiruzen''s tone was very gentle. His goal was very simple. From now on, he would act like a gentleman, making Eaton feel respect from the bottom of his heart. Then, he would be dead set on working for him.

    It was just...

    Hiruzen had overlooked one thing.

    That was, what he had done in the past had completely hurt Eaton.

    It was also because of that series of events.

    Eaton had long lost confidence in Hiruzen, but he did not think of Minato. Instead, he thought of Tsunade, so he placed the chips on Aoba, who was Tsunade''s student.

    When he saw Hiruzen''s appearance now.

    He just felt that it was very strange.

    He was not moved at all.

    If it was before, he might have felt that Hiruzen had taken him seriously, but now he felt that Hiruzen was extremely hypocritical.

    "It''s like this..."

    Eaton reported some of Anbu''s recent reconstruction plans to Hiruzen, because Hiruzen had handed Anbu over to him, and now Anbu was completely empty. Other than Aoba, there was no one else.

    "Right now, there is only one person in our Anbu. I feel that we should first take in some elites and then slowly nurture them. We can''t become a big fat man with just one bite, so I want to ask Sandaime-sama for some people!" Eaton stared at Hiruzen and said. He had been thinking about this for a long time, but he couldn''t move because this time was the time for Konohagakure to use people. If he wanted to take people to Anbu, it would be almost going against the overall situation of Konohagakure.

    Only when the overall situation was in place could there be a village.

    Because, no matter how well he managed Anbu, it would be futile in the end once the village was destroyed. There was no way at all.

    "You want people?"

    Hiruzen''s eyebrows jumped. He instinctively wanted to refuse because now was the time of war. Anyone who wanted people would affect the combat effectiveness of the village. If he didn''t want to establish a more trusted relationship with Eaton at this critical moment, he would directly refuse this kind of thing.

    "Let me think..."

    "Well..."

    "Do you have any detailed plans?"

    Hiruzen resisted the urge to refuse and threw the topic back to Eaton. He wanted to give Eaton a chance, and also give himself a chance. He wanted to hear what was going on with the plan. Not only did he want to hear the feasibility, but he could also find a better reason to refuse after hearing it.

    After Hiruzen finished speaking, he quietly stared at Eaton and maintained a smile on his face. He looked like a kind elder.

    "..."

    When Eaton saw Hiruzen''s appearance, he was speechless and somewhat disgusted.

    That''s right.

    He was disgusted by Hiruzen''s acting.

    If he didn''t know that Hiruzen was a very hypocritical person, he might have really been fooled. But if you look at the process with the results, everything becomes different.

    "The situation is like this. According to the intelligence from the front line, we have already won, so many ninjas from the front line will come back. That is why I proposed to send a group of people to Anbu at this time. Anbu is really short of people now and can''t operate normally anymore."

    Hiruzen said with a smile. After he finished speaking, he began to write on the scroll. What he wrote was Anbu''s transfer order. He now began to write a green light for Eaton.

    Now he already had his own ideas.

    As long as he transferred Hatake Sakumo to Anbu.

    Then everything would be solved.

    Even if Hatake Sakumo had a half-sleeve Hokage robe, he was not a person who was good at management. After coming to Anbu, he was not the boss. Instead, he would be under Eaton. This could effectively control Hatake Sakumo''s position, making it impossible for the latter to reach Danzo''s height.

    "This..."

    Eaton was stunned for a moment. He just said it with the attitude of giving it a try. It was the kind of thing where you need to struggle for a while before saying it. It doesn''t necessarily have an effect, but if you don''t say it, it will definitely have no effect. After thinking for a long time, he decided to come over and ask. After all, you would not be missing anything even if you ask.

    What he didn''t expect was...

    He had actually managed to win over this matter so smoothly.

    "Thank you, Sandaime-sama!"

    Eaton immediately expressed his gratitude to Hiruzen. He did not know why Hiruzen''s mind changed suddenly, but this was a good thing for him. It could make it easier for him to build Anbu.

    The cleverest housewife cannot cook without rice.

    Eaton had become the boss of the entire Anbu division, whom he had always dreamed of.

    But Anbu had no one.

    To be precise...

    Anbu had a person, Aoba. However, that person was not someone he could instruct, but his boss. After all, there was a Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, which was imprinted by Aoba on his tongue.

    "By the way, Eaton, what has Aoba been doing all this time?" Hiruzen suddenly asked curiously. When he thought of Anbu, he also thought of such a person who had no sense of existence. Since Eaton and Aoba came back from the front line, he had never heard of Aoba. He almost forgot that there was such a person.

    "..."

    Eaton was suddenly stunned. He could not say anything about Aoba at all because he had the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on his tongue.

    However...

    He couldn''t tell the truth.

    But it was possible to tell lies and get over it.

    "I don''t know either. Maybe he is resting in the dormitory..."

    Eaton used his own method to prevaricate Aoba casually without leaking Aoba''s information and without going against Aoba.

    "We, Anbu, have no one at all. I promoted him to Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, but he is like me. He is a general without an army and has nothing to do all day."

    Eaton laughed. The last thing he wanted to talk about was Aoba. After all, it seemed like he was prevaricating it now, but maybe the next topic would be too much to prevaricate. At that time, it would be troublesome and he might reveal some flaws which make Hiruzen find some clues.

    Thinking of this.

    Eaton was determined to say goodbye to Hiruzen.

    Just as he was about to say these words, an impatient knock suddenly sounded at the door of the office. After that, that person did not wait for Hiruzen''s answer and just opened the door.

    "Old man, didn''t I just leave? Why are you looking for me?"

    Orochimaru pushed open the door and came in. His tone was somewhat impatient, and his tongue licked his lips carelessly. He looked emotional.

    "You''re here!"

    When Hiruzen saw Orochimaru, he immediately thought of something more important. After that, he looked at Eaton and said, "Eaton, let''s stop here today. You can do whatever you want with the Anbu. If you encounter any difficulties, come to me at any time."

    "Yes!"

    When Eaton was worrying about how to end this conversation, Orochimaru happened to arrive and gave him a suitable reason to leave.

    Eaton immediately got up, bowed his head slightly, and walked outside. He did not dare to look straight into Orochimaru''s eyes.

    He was a bit taller than Orochimaru.

    However, in his heart, he did not dare to think that he was taller than Orochimaru. The other party was the Konoha Sannin, and he was the most monstrous among them. Now that he was flourishing, he did not want to offend Orochimaru.

    Soon.

    Eaton left the Hokage''s office.

    "Strange."

    After Eaton walked out of the office, he took a deep look at the door. He vaguely felt that Hiruzen was a little strange, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.

    ''Let''s talk to Aoba!''

    Eaton felt that it was better to talk to Aoba about this matter, and at the same time, go to Aoba''s side to read novels to calm down...

 Chapter 514: Anbu Ninjas Are the Real Ninjas!

    Chapter 514: Anbu Ninjas Are the Real Ninjas!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 514 Anbu Ninjas Are the Real Ninjas!

    In the Hokage''s office.

    Orochimaru stared at Hiruzen. He did not care about Eaton in the room at all. Even until Eaton left, he did not even look at him.

    Right now, he was in a very bad mood.

    He had just finished reporting on the recent events.

    He was ready to devote himself to his research.

    Not long after he returned to the laboratory, he was called over by the two ninjas. He was in a bad mood and had nowhere to vent his anger.

    "Old man, tell me quickly, what''s the hell is going on? You can''t finish it in one go so you have to call me again!"

    Orochimaru sat down on the chair that Eaton was sitting on just now. He was quite casual about the Third Hokage in front of him. He did not show the respect that a ninja should show to the Hokage, nor did he show the courtesy of a student to a teacher.

    In the face of such Orochimaru, Hiruzen did not care at all. Obviously, he was used to it.

    Moreover.

    Orochimaru would treat him like this.

    In fact, he was the one who spoiled him.

    It was precisely because of this.

    Orochimaru gradually acted even more unbridled in front of him, doing whatever he wanted to do, saying whatever he wanted to say.

    "I need you to take over Root." Hiruzen got straight to the point. This was the reason why he called over Orochimaru. There was no need to beat around the bush and say all kinds of polite words.

    "What did you say?" When Orochimaru heard Hiruzen''s words, he was stunned for a moment. The corner of his mouth twitched and he said, "Are you crazy!"

    "I am not crazy. I am very sober. This is the reason why I called you over. I need you to take over Root and be the boss of Root!" Hiruzen said in a low voice.

    "Impossible!"

    "Absolutely impossible!"

    "I won''t do it!"

    Orochimaru slammed the table and immediately stood up. He did not even have the thought of staying here. He was already prepared to leave.

    "Orochimaru, it is now a critical moment. I need your help. I need someone to take over Root. You are the best candidate!"

    Hiruzen also stood up.

    He stared fixedly at Orochimaru.

    His tone became a little higher.

    From his current posture, he still hoped that Orochimaru would change his mind. According to what he said, Orochimaru would take over Root and become the boss of Root, helping him share his worries.

    "Root has Danzo," Orochimaru said casually.

    "Danzo is injured, and he is already unable to control Root." Hiruzen narrowed his eyes and said.

    "Sarutobi-sensei, what makes you think that I can give up my precious time and tie me up on that completely meaningless thing? I have no interest in being the Root boss. If you think that Danzo can''t do it, then you can find someone else!" Orochimaru rejected it without hesitation.

    "In the current situation, it is hard for me to believe in others," Hiruzen said helplessly. He also wanted to have a group of people that he could trust. However, all he could see in the entire Konohagakure were people who saw him under the light. The only person who could make him reveal his dark side in peace was Danzo. Now, he could add Orochimaru. That was because Orochimaru was his most beloved student.

    "That''s right."

    Orochimaru suddenly revealed an inexplicable smile. He stuck out his tongue again and licked the corner of his mouth. He stared meaningfully at Hiruzen with his long and narrow snake-like eyes and slowly said, "Don''t trust anyone easily, including me. Don''t trust me easily. Maybe one day, not only will I not help you, but I will also come to kill you!"

    After that.

    Orochimaru smiled evilly.

    Then he left the office without looking back.

    In this office.

    Only Hiruzen was left.

    "Hey..."

    Hiruzen let out a long sigh. He had thought that Orochimaru might refuse, but he hadn''t expected that Orochimaru would refuse so straightforwardly.

    "This is troublesome!"

    Hiruzen understood that Orochimaru wasn''t trying to brush him off. Instead, he was displaying his true self in front of him. He would do whatever he wanted to do, and he would say what he wanted to say. Now that Orochimaru said this, he truly didn''t want to become the Root boss.

    As long as Root wasn''t taken over, then it was still in Danzo''s hand!

    Hiruzen was very clear about this point.

    When Danzo helped him, Root was the sharpest spear to him, but when Danzo wanted to break with him, it was simply the sharp blade that pierced his heart.

    This was a double-edged sword!

    But he still had to use it!

    Without Danzo''s help, he would not be able to stabilize his position as Hokage.

    However.

    He knew from the beginning.

    Danzo had been secretly accumulating his power. Root was this power, which belonged to Danzo. Even if Danzo wanted to rebel, they would follow Danzo.

    Hiruzen knew that this power did not belong to him, nor did it belong to Konohagakure. It was all Danzo''s!

    "It seems that I have to think of another way. I absolutely can''t sit still and wait for death!"

    Hiruzen picked up his smoking pipe on the table again and lit it. Finally, he took a deep drag and slowly walked toward the window. His gaze was fixed on the Hokage Rock and he tried to calm himself down.

    His heart was getting more and more chaotic.

    Things were becoming more complicated.

    ...

    Anbu Dormitory.

    Aoba''s shadow clone was drawing manga in the dormitory.

    After all, he didn''t have any art foundation. He could only slowly ponder over it and accumulate experience in the process of pondering about it. Then, he would slowly become more and more familiar with it.

    Now his body could complete some difficult drawings, but his painting style has not yet been formed. Everything he did was just simple drawings, he was just expressing the plot in the form of drawings.

    Of course.

    Even if that was all.

    This was still a rare way of presenting literary works in the ninja world.

    Teacher Bai''s exquisite lines gradually became clearer under the paintbrush of Aoba''s shadow clone. Coupled with a series of high-difficulty movements, he believed that he could definitely open a brand new world in this ninja world.

    Once this manga was released, it would definitely become a hit. It could even be used as a guide for some people, helping them learn a variety of movements with different difficulty levels, triggering a national movement craze, and helping people in the ninja world exercise.

    Not only that.

    This manga could also alleviate the pain brought about by the war in the ninja world.

    Aoba believed it.

    This was a book that could increase the birth rate of the people in the ninja world.

    Even so.

    He still hoped that his son could also enter the Anbu division and become an Anbu. He would take over his mantle and walk down this difficult path.

    This would be a very gratifying thing for him.

    He had always felt that.

    Anbu ninjas were the real ninjas!

    They don''t have a veil of hypocrisy. They don''t classify killing people as mission. They would not live openly under the sun. Instead, they would hide their identities and immerse themselves in the darkness. They were like ghosts under the night. Even if they died one day, the people in the world would not know that they existed.

    This was Anbu!

    Eaton had a special feeling for the Anbu division. This kind of feeling had nothing to do with Aoba, and it had nothing to do with Hiruzen. Even in such a complicated situation, he did not want the Anbu division to sink into depravity and become just a name and no practical use.

    "As expected!"

    Aoba nodded. His eyes were calm and indifferent. What Eaton said was exactly the same as what he had guessed.

    At this point.

    Everything was connected.

    All the clues were intertwined together.

    "Brother Eaton."

    "I understand what is going on."

    "There is a conspiracy involved here."

    "A conspiracy about Konohagakure''s politics!"

    Aoba had a say in this matter. After all, he had just sent his shadow clone to control Danzo to talk to Hiruzen not long ago.

    Although he has not received the specific content of the conversation, when the plan was specified, he had not yet created a shadow clone so these were all in this shadow clone''s mind.

    Now that he knew about this matter.

    Aoba had already understood the overall thought process, but he didn''t know the specific details of the conversation. However, this didn''t stop him from making a judgment.

    "A political conspiracy?"

    Eaton frowned. In fact, he did not mind Anbu becoming a political weapon. After all, the purpose of Anbu''s creation was to be the sharp blade of the village and do something that could not be put under the sun.

    Therefore, Eaton did not care about the fact that they wanted to use Anbu in politics. After all, this was the nature of Anbu''s work.

    He was just very curious.

    He was also very puzzled.

    The current Anbu only had him and Aoba in front of him...

    How was this related to a political conspiracy?

    A big question mark popped up in Eaton''s head. His sense of smell was not as keen as Aoba''s.

    "Brother Eaton, listen to me..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile. It was time to share a part of the cards with Eaton.

    "Currently, we are in the Third Ninja World War. You should know that Konohagakure almost lost, but have you thought about what the result of the village would be if we lost?" Aoba asked with a smile.

    "The village will cease to exist!" Eaton answered almost without hesitation. He had already thought about what would happen if they were defeated. After all, the Ninja Army that was in the front line could be said to be Konohagakure''s last line of defense. If they lost again, they could only let the students of the Ninja School go to the battlefield. However, how much combat strength could these young students have? There was no way to expect them to win the war. At that time, Konohagakure would become a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, and they would be presented under the butcher''s knife of those hunters without any protection.

    "That won''t happen. There won''t be such an extreme situation, but the village will definitely enter a period of darkness!" Aoba smiled and shook his head. The matter of a village being wiped out would only happen if there was a huge hatred. It was like how Pain used the Shinra Tensei. Otherwise, such a situation would not have happened.

    "Why?" Eaton asked, a little puzzled.

    "Killing all the enemies is not the only way to solve the problem, and it is definitely not the most efficient way to solve the problem. If Iwagakure can fight all the way into the village and finally occupy the Hokage''s office, then he will control the Hokage!" Aoba said with a serious look.

    "What do you mean?" Eaton could not understand it. After all, such a thing was a little too much for him.

    "Simply put, enslaving a village is far better than destroying a village!" Aoba explained to Eaton, "If they destroy Konohagakure, the resources they can get are only the village''s current storage. But if they enslave Konohagakure, they can not only get the village''s current resources but also let Konohagakure''s people provide them with endless resources. At that time, Konohagakure will be a colony of other villages!"

    "This..." Eaton instantly sucked in cold air. He had never thought of such a thing at all. However, as soon as Aoba said it, he immediately understood. This was like killing someone and robbing them of their money. After snatching away their savings, they would kill you. However, what was more brilliant was that after snatching away your savings, they would enslave you and let you work for them. You would then hand over the income you earned in the future and become a living dead person, just like a walking corpse.

    "Now you understand what I mean, right?"

    Aoba smiled and shook his head. He continued the topic but before he spoke, he poured himself a cup of water and took a sip.

    "Otherwise, why do you think Sunagakure and Kumogakure join in?"

    "Is it just a fight for the assets that Konohagakure has?"

    "Not at all!"

    "Especially after the three parties come together, they will not cause more damage to Konohagakure. Instead, they will sign a multi-party treaty with Konohagakure after talking together."

    "When that time comes."

    "Konohagakure will become a ninja village colony where ninjas from multiple villages will be stationed together!"

    "In this way."

    "Do you think Sandaime will become a sinner of the village?"

    "What kind of life do you think the people in the village will live like?"

    "You may not be able to imagine it, or you may not dare to imagine it, but it will definitely be a day that Konohagakure will not be able to raise their head for the next few decades."

    Aoba said one sentence after another. His words were like knives that stabbed deeply into Eaton''s heart, making the latter break out in a cold sweat.

    The more he thought about it, the more scared he was!

    "If it''s like this..."

    "Sandaime really almost became a sinner through the ages!"

    "But..."

    "What does this have to do with Anbu?"

    Eaton understood what Aoba was talking about, but he didn''t understand what this issue had to do with Anbu.

    "Of course, it has!"

    The smile on Aoba''s face became even brighter. He raised a finger and slowly tapped the table in front of him.

    "Brother Eaton."

    "Since you know that we lost, who is the greatest sinner..."

    "Then have you ever thought about..."

    "After the victory..."

    "Who is the greatest beneficiary?"

    Aoba smiled and stared at Eaton. In his heart, Eaton had long been one of his people. It was just that he had never said it so clearly, nor would he say it so clearly all this time.

    Now that the topic has come to this point.

    It was a good opportunity to make use of this opportunity.

    Let Eaton completely remember Minato.

    The change of Konohagakure''s regime was already unavoidable. All his plans are coming to an end. It was time to let Eaton understand who he would work for in the future.

 Chapter 515: The Prelude to Konohagakure Revolution

    Chapter 515: The Prelude to Konohagakure Revolution

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 515 The Prelude to Konohagakure Revolution

    "This..."

    When Eaton heard Aoba''s words, he immediately fell into deep thought. This kind of thing really made his scalp numb.

    He was not such a deceitful person.

    Now that he''s placed in such a situation, he doesn''t know how to determine the relationship.

    "Isn''t it Sandaime-sama?"

    Eaton asked tentatively. His logic was very simple. According to common sense, whoever has the greatest loss if something happens will have the greatest benefit if nothing happens.

    Risks and profits must be matched!

    One person cannot bear the risk while another person reaps the profits.

    Moreover.

    Hiruzen was the Hokage of the village.

    Since Hiruzen would bear the losses, then he would be the one who would reap the profits.

    However.

    He faintly felt.

    The answer was not as simple as he imagined.

    Otherwise, Aoba would not have asked him this kind of question.

    After Eaton finished speaking, he kept staring at Aoba. He was waiting for Aoba to give him an answer.

    Although he was still not very clear about how this answer was related to the Anbu thing that he didn''t understand, he was still very curious and wanted to know the answer.

    "It was not Sandaime."

    Aoba shook his head. He met Eaton''s gaze and patiently explained. After all, he was just a shadow clone, and there was nothing else he could do other than draw. It was not a bad thing to be able to sort out Konohagakure''s current interests with Eaton.

    As he spoke.

    A smile appeared on Aoba''s face again.

    "I understand your way of thinking. If under Sandaime''s leadership, we obtained victory in the war and prevented Konohagakure from falling into an awkward situation, then Sandaime would be the one who would gain the most. However, Sandaime did not do anything and just sat in the Hokage''s office..."

    What Aoba said was not to belittle Hiruzen, but what he said was indeed the truth.

    Normally, the Kage of each village should stay in the village and stabilize the overall situation, so that the village would not be in chaos because of the war. However, Hiruzen not only did not help the village but also thought about how to control Hatake Sakumo''s achievements, so as not to pose a threat to his position as the Hokage.

    It was because of such a thing.

    Hiruzen continuously made a suffocating operation.

    First, the Anbu ninjas were asked to rush to the front line, which not only resulted in great losses but also missed good opportunities.

    Even if Hatake Sakumo became the commander of Konohagakure''s Ninja Army, by that time, it was already too late. It was already difficult for Konohagakure to resist Iwagakure.

    So...

    Not only did Hiruzen not contribute to this battle, but he also made a very serious mistake. These mistakes could cause Konohagakure to fall into an abyss of eternal damnation.

    "So..."

    "The person who gained the most benefits this time."

    "Actually, it was the person who reversed the situation."

    "It was precisely because of his existence that Konohagakure avoided falling into an awkward situation because of his appearance..."

    "Now, do you know who can get the biggest?"

    Aoba said with a smile. At present, all the plans are going according to his pre-planned plan. After he said what he wanted to say, he began to look at Eaton.

    "In that case..."

    Eaton''s eyes suddenly widened. He did not know that Aoba was controlling all of this behind his back. He did not know how much Aoba knew about these things. In his opinion, the news of Minato''s return was told by him. Aoba was just analyzing the specific reasons according to what he said.

    "Namikaze Minato!"

    "Only Minato can bear this glory!"

    "If not for Minato''s appearance..."

    "Konohagakure''s Ninja Army might have already been defeated!"

    "Even Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, can''t reverse this situation!"

    "That''s right!"

    "It''s Namikaze Minato!"

    Eaton said one sentence after another. His eyes flashed with realization. After Aoba''s reminder, he had already understood where the specific problem was.

    Now that he had thought it thoroughly and very clearly.

    It was indeed like this!

    No one could be more shocking than the performance of Minato in the Third Ninja World War.

    After all, Minato''s appearance directly saved Konohagakure, which was in extreme danger. Otherwise, Konohagakure would have fallen into another situation.

    "Wait..."

    "I seem to have understood something!"

    "Now our Konohagakure''s Ninja Army has won!"

    "Minato will obtain the greatest glory, which is the biggest winner of this ninja war. At least, he will be the biggest winner in Konohagakure!"

    "When he returns to Konohagakure, what awaits him will be the praise of countless people. Then his momentum will instantly reach the peak, and it is even possible to suppress Sandaime-sama."

    "Not only that, Sandaime-sama made a few wrong decisions during the war. But Sandaime-sama was required to preside over the overall situation during the war, so those decisions can be temporarily neglected."

    "But when the war ends, it will be the time for the liquidation!"

    "Sandaime-sama will become the biggest loser in this ninja war!"

    "So... so... so..."

    Eaton''s breathing became hurried, and his eyes flashed with deep shock. At this time, he deeply realized how sensitive Konohagakure''s political power currently was.

    "Konohagakure''s Hokage is going to change!"

    Eaton said this sentence. Even he did not expect himself to say it. If it was in the past, he would not have such a keen sense of smell. But after a few words of warning from Aoba, he suddenly realized the undercurrent surging inside.

    "Namikaze Minato is in the limelight!"

    "Sandaime-sama has suffered a serious setback!"

    "So..."

    "in this war, when someone will be going to pay a certain price, then someone will enjoy a certain amount of glory!"

    "The Hokage will change, right?"

    "Aoba!"

    "Tell me!"

    "Do you think so too?"

    "Oh my god!"

    "I can''t believe I only reacted now!"

    Eaton had a look of disbelief on his face. He felt a trace of annoyance at his dullness.

    At the same time.

    Thinking about it now.

    It seemed that it was not something that could not be done.

    Aoba was willing to support Minato.

    That meant that Tsunade, who was behind Aoba, was also supporting Minato.

    There was also Jiraiya standing behind Minato.

    This was an incredible power.

    Adding on the returning front line ninjas, and Hatake Sakumo who was the commander of the Ninja Army...

    He thought about it carefully.

    There wasn''t really much of a problem.

    "I understand!"

    Eaton suddenly cried out in alarm. His tone was as if he had suddenly realized something. His eyes were wide open as he stared fixedly at Aoba. When he thought of what he had just thought of, his scalp couldn''t help but tingle.

    "I know what happened!"

    "I know why Sandaime-sama approved it so quickly!"

    "Aoba!"

    "You are right!"

    "This is a political conspiracy within Konohagakure!"

    Eaton was very excited. He never thought that he could figure out this truth himself and felt very satisfied.

    "Tell me about it," Aoba said with a smile that was not a smile.

    "According to Sandaime-sama''s attitude towards me, he wants me to be on his side. That way, Anbu will be on his side."

    "Not everyone in Konohagakure understands the struggle between Sandaime-sama and Minato, or perhaps Minato himself has not thought that far. Now, it should be Sandaime-sama''s preventive strategy."

    "In this way..."

    "As long as Sandaime-sama arranges all the returning elite ninjas to Anbu..."

    "These ninjas have no ability to support Minato because they became Anbu. Moreover, Anbu is still in my hands. If I support Sandaime-sama, then these people could also be considered supporting Sandaime-sama."

    "Such a simple strategy can directly turn Minato''s supporters into Sandaime-sama''s own strength. Not only will it weaken Minato, but it will also stabilize his strength!"

    "As expected of Sandaime-sama!"

    "Too shrewd!"

    Eaton couldn''t help but sigh. It was only now that he completely saw through this matter and understood why Hiruzen supported the Anbu transfer so much.

    "So have you thought of what to do?"

    Aoba nodded. He tacitly agreed with Eaton''s words. Although Eaton only thought of one part of it and did not analyze everything completely, he unexpectedly dug deep into it.

    Aoba had reason to believe...

    The strategy of turning enemies into friends that Iton Morino just thought of was something that even the third generation himself had not thought of.

    If he was not wrong...

    Hiruzen should be planning to deal with Hatake Sakumo. After all, he had planned to use Danzo''s identity to throw out Hatake Sakumo''s matter and let Hiruzen deal with Hatake Sakumo.

    Aoba still had a little bit of thought in this.

    If Hiruzen targets Hatake Sakumo and exposes it without doing anything, it will be considered an attempt at most and will not cause substantial pressure. At most, Hiruzen''s character will collapse in people''s hearts, and the rest will still be fine.

    Therefore, he had to expose what Hiruzen had done after Hiruzen had done it.

    As a result.

    The evidence was conclusive!

    Moreover.

    At the same time, Aoba used Hiruzen''s hand to weaken Hatake Sakumo''s prestige. This was an existence that was most likely to become Minato''s competitor on the path of becoming the Hokage.

    Aoba was thinking about far-reaching things.

    He did not bother to chase Hiruzen down.

    Hiruzen''s resignation could only mean that the Hokage position was vacant, and it does not mean that the vacant Hokage position belongs to Minato. It may also be taken by other competitors.

    Since Aoba had decided to help Minato become the Hokage and change the original historical trajectory, he would do everything he could do. At least, he would escort him all the way to avoid accidents.

    Aoba was very clear about Minato''s character.

    If he said to Minato that he would help him, then Minato would definitely not agree to it.

    Minato really wanted to become the Hokage.

    But he was also a proud person.

    He hoped to strive for the Hokage position through his own efforts.

    So.

    The matter of Aoba helping Minato would not be known to anyone, including Minato.

    Similarly.

    If Aoba did not succeed at the critical moment and let Hatake Sakumo become the Hokage, he believed that with Minato''s pride, he would not fight for the Hokage position in a short period of time. At that time, the Fifth Hokage might be another person.

    Aoba had no opinion about Hatake Sakumo.

    After all, he had Hatake Sakumo''s memories and knew this person''s character. He understood that he was indeed a good person.

    But compared to Minato.

    Aoba''s relationship with Minato was obviously better, and Minato was also more suitable to be the Hokage.

    If he could help, the he would help.

    This was Aoba''s style of doing things.

    In this ninja world, how could there be so many reasons?

    Not to mention that Hatake Sakumo had some problems with his own psychological quality. In addition, he had met Hatake Sakumo several times in the past, and he could feel that this man exuded a certain coldness that would repel people thousands of miles away.

    Perhaps it was not intentional.

    But it existed.

    Minato did not have this feeling at all. It was like a warm sun shining on this already ruined world.

    "How to do it?"

    Eaton was stunned for a moment, his brows furrowed, he found that Aoba''s words always hit the key points.

    He could tell what was going on.

    But what exactly should he do?

    He really hadn''t thought it through.

    "Anbu really needs people. I can''t refuse the opportunity Sandaime-sama gave me..."

    Eaton took a deep breath. When he was considering this issue, he based it on what would be good for the Anbu division. It could only be said that the Anbu division was really important to him.

    "Mm..."

    "Aoba."

    "Do you have any ideas?"

    Eaton thought about it and still felt like asking for Aoba''s opinion. Not only was he unable to think of what to do, but he also felt that Aoba already had a plan.

 Chapter 516: The Goddess of the Ninja World!

    Chapter 516: The Goddess of the Ninja World!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 516 The Goddess of the Ninja World!

    "Maintain the status quo!"

    Aoba said something that Eaton did not quite understand.

    So, Eaton looked at Aoba in a daze.

    His eyes flickered with doubt.

    "What do you mean?"

    Eaton asked in confusion. After what happened just now, he thought that he already had the ability to analyze things. However, when he heard Aoba''s words, he found that he did not understand them.

    He did not know what Aoba meant at all.

    Thus, he could only quietly look at Aoba, hoping to get some answers and explanations from what Aoba said.

    "Isn''t Sandaime-sama trying to show you goodwill? Then just accept it calmly. Perhaps, you can express the feeling that you are on his side. That way, Sandaime-sama will trust you more." Aoba said with a smile.

    "Hiss..."

    When Eaton heard this, he immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. He instantly understood what Aoba meant.

    Too ruthless.

    It was really too ruthless.

    He was going to play Hiruzen to death!

    Eaton had already foreseen what kind of scene it would be. Hiruzen treated him as one of his own and placed him in a key position.

    As a result.

    When Hiruzen needed him the most, he stabbed him in the back...

    Too ruthless!

    Just thinking about it made Eaton feel cold!

    Although he supported Minato to become the Fourth Hokage, he had never participated in any power struggle before. This method could be said to be simple and efficient, but it made him a little uncomfortable.

    "Aoba, are we really going to do this to Sandaime-sama? Actually, we don''t have any enmity with him..."

    Eaton took a deep breath and said.

    He had spent his entire life in Anbu. He was indeed a very influential ninja in the Anbu, but in many matters, he was still a little immature.

    Of course.

    Eaton''s experience was not immature.

    He had interrogated and tortured many people, heard many complicated and outrageous stories, and knew the dark side of the ninja world. However, he was in such a circle, but he still had his bottom line. There were some things that he was unwilling to do.

    "What are we going to do with him?"

    Aoba was stunned by Eaton''s words. He looked at Eaton in surprise and found that the latter looked very concerned.

    His expression was very obvious.

    There were some things he wanted to say, but he was too embarrassed to say. He was afraid that if he said it, it would affect the relationship between the two of them.

    "Do you have any misunderstandings about my words?"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. He just stared at Eaton and then remembered what he had just said. He gradually guessed what Eaton was referring to.

    "Eh?!"

    Eaton and Aoba looked at each other. He saw that Aoba had a smile that was not a smile, and he felt even more dizzy.

    No way...

    Could it be that he had misunderstood?

    A big question mark popped up in Eaton''s head.

    "Aoba."

    "What you said just now..."

    "Didn''t you want me to cheat Sandaime-sama of his trust..."

    "And then turn against Sandaime-sama at the critical moment?"

    Eaton immediately voiced the doubts in his heart. This was how he understood, and he felt that this was what Aoba meant.

    But...

    He also felt that this did not seem to be what it meant based on Aoba''s expression.

    What was going on?

    Eaton was completely confused.

    He felt that he had become smart, but now it seemed that he had become stupid.

    "Of course not..."

    Aoba smiled and shook his head. He did not expect that Eaton would think about this. At least when he said these words, he did not think of it. Only when he saw Eaton''s expression did he realize that what he had just said could easily cause people to misunderstand.

    "I did not mean that at all!"

    "You don''t need to do that!"

    "Brother Eaton."

    "You misunderstood!"

    A helpless and bitter smile appeared on Aoba''s face. He shook his head at the stunned Eaton, indicating that the latter was thinking too much.

    This was not a temporary change in Aoba''s mind after seeing the change in Eaton''s expression, but he really did not have such a plan.

    There were many ways to overthrow Hiruzen.

    There were also many ways to help Minato become the Hokage.

    But no matter what method was used.

    Eaton defecting won''t affect anything...

    This was not because Aoba cared about Eaton''s emotion, but because Eaton was not that powerful.

    What was the use of defecting...

    "Then what you mean is..."

    Eaton asked in confusion. He had already vaguely realized that he had been thinking too much about this matter. However, even now, he did not know what to do. He did not have a better answer in his mind.

    "I mean it literally. There is no need to over-interpret it. I really just want you to accept what Sandaime-sama gave, this will allow you to start rebuilding the Anbu..."

    Aoba immediately explained.

    "If you go now and say that you want to support Minato, then before he becomes the Hokage, don''t expect Sandaime-sama to help rebuild the Anbu."

    "Even if you have a status like the leader of Anbu, there is a possibility that something important will still happen!"

    "No one will nurture a person who is not loyal to him."

    "That is why I let you accept Sandaime-sama''s goodwill. You can even give a little response."

    "That''s all."

    Eaton had already thought that when he owned a publishing house, he wouldn''t need to share the earnings with the previous publishing house. He could get all the money from publishing Aoba''s work.

    "Let me see what you got this time."

    After Eaton temporarily set aside the publishing house matter in his mind, he immediately picked up the book that Aoba handed over and carefully opened it to the first page.

    He had endless expectations for the book that Aoba had given him.

    He really had endless expectations.

    He had never seen someone as talented as Aoba.

    He could actually write so many super exciting plots that make you don''t want to stop reading and craving for more.

    "Hu..."

    The moment Eaton opened the book, he took a deep breath. His eyes immediately focused on the drawing.

    This was the image of a female teacher.

    There were also words in the surroundings.

    One could faintly see that this was a conversation scene.

    "Why is this conversation so familiar..."

    Eaton was keenly aware that the dialogue on this drawing was exactly the same as the story of Teacher Bai that he had flipped through countless times.

    "Could it be..."

    "Is she Teacher Bai?"

    "Oh my god!"

    "Aoba!"

    "You are a genius!"

    Eaton widened his eyes in surprise. He didn''t know what words to use to describe his current mood.

    In the past, when he read Teacher Bai''s story, it was just a paragraph of text. He then relied on the text to imagine the scenes.

    It could be said that the appearance of Teacher Bai which everyone imagined was different.

    It was just like a famous saying in the ninja world.

    In the eyes of a thousand people, there were a thousand Teacher Bai!

    This was the advantage of Teacher Bai''s story. Aoba focused on the feeling instead of the specific details.

    But.

    One or two times was fine.

    After a long time.

    Some die-hard readers, including Eaton, who frequently read it over and over to satisfy some of their needs, gradually found that they started to feel bored when looking at the text.

    At this time, they thought of Jiraiya''s work.

    He described it in detail.

    It was as if they were in a telescope.

    What they saw was what they got.

    They could use the words to see the scenery that Jiraiya had picked up.

    However.

    The words were actually words.

    No matter how detailed the text was, it could not be regarded as a picture.

    However, at this time.

    The characters that had already been drawn were so vivid in Eaton''s sight. Together with the plot that left him with endless aftertaste, it instantly brought him a new version of the unique experience.

    Eaton impatiently flipped to the back.

    It was like watching a movie and he couldn''t help but want to enter the key point.

    But...

    He couldn''t bear to do so.

    He didn''t want to waste the perfect foreshadowing in front of him.

    The most important thing was...

    From the appearance of this book.

    There wasn''t much content.

    The progress bar couldn''t hold on!

    This made Eaton feel very conflicted. He wanted to hurry up and see the main plot, but he didn''t want to miss any of the scenery in the process.

    Just like this.

    Eaton slowly flipped through the story.

    The principal of the ninja school had already stretched out his flexible demonic claw.

    But at this time.

    The scene came to an abrupt end.

    What left him was an endless blank sheet of paper.

    "Aoba..."

    Eaton''s expression changed very strangely. He felt that he was just a little bit short, just a little bit more, but he was suddenly stuck here.

    He couldn''t go up or down either, not to mention how uncomfortable it was.

    For a moment.

    He felt bad all over.

    "Oh, about the latter part, because I haven''t been drawing for a long time. I just got here and haven''t finished it yet." Aoba explained.

    "Then why don''t you let me see it after you finish drawing!" Eaton had a strange expression on his face. He looked very uncomfortable.

    "I do think so, but it just so happens that Brother Eaton you''re here, and you have always liked to watch it first. In addition to this idea, I want Brother Eaton to give some advice. Is it feasible? " Aoba asked with a smile. His smile seemed harmless. In fact, he had already seen the change in Eaton''s expression. He had completely grasped it.

    "Hu..."

    Eaton took a deep breath again. He tried his best to keep his attention here and not think about the missing scene in his mind.

    "Yes!"

    "Very good!"

    "Aoba, hurry up and draw!"

    "This manga of yours will make Teacher Bai famous in the ninja world again!"

    "People in the ninja world will recognize Teacher Bai as a goddess!"

    "Teacher Bai, the goddess of the ninja world!"

    Eaton said excitedly. His appetite was really aroused. He wanted to see the content of the following page right now, but he still had to wait for Aoba to update it. This kind of feeling was really too uncomfortable.

 Chapter 517: Orochimaru Was Too Monstrous!

    Chapter 517: Orochimaru Was Too Monstrous!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 517 Orochimaru Was Too Monstrous!

    Eaton had already foreseen what would happen after this manga was published and released in the ninja world. It would obviously be too shocking. After all, he had only read a few pages and felt he could not stand it. If he looked at it again, he feared something would happen on the spot.

    "Brother Eaton, if you think it''s possible, then I''ll continue drawing. As for the publishing house, you can do it together when you rebuild the Anbu." Aoba said with a smile. He now felt that having his own publishing house would be very convenient. That way, he would not be stuck in any form or material. In the future, it would be more convenient for him to develop all kinds of IP addresses.

    "No problem!"

    "Absolutely no problem!"

    "This is not a problem at all!"

    Eaton said without hesitation. When he finished speaking these words, his spirit was extremely excited. Of course, he was also regretful that he could not continue reading.

    After he finished speaking.

    He wanted to get up.

    But...

    He found that he could not stand up.

    For a moment.

    Eaton was even more aware of the power of this manga. If it was just novel, he could still control it. After all, it was just a row of words that needed to be transformed through his brain. The manga in front of him was a picture that could directly express the story.

    This lethality was too strong!

    He really couldn''t take it!

    "Brother Eaton, I don''t have anything else to do. I will continue drawing during this period of time and try to draw as many more brilliant chapters as possible." Aoba said with a smile.

    "En...en...okay..." Eaton nodded helplessly. Now he wanted to stand up, but his brother disagreed because his brother had already raised his head first.

    "Brother Eaton, do you have anything else to say?" Aoba stared at Eaton as if he had not noticed anything and asked innocently.

    "No... nothing... I''ll leave now..." Eaton had already understood the meaning of Aoba''s words. Now that things had come to this, he had no choice but to leave. He had no choice but to bite the bullet and stand up.

    Just like this.

    Eaton left Aoba''s room in a relatively embarrassed manner.

    The first thing he did after leaving was to go back to his office, where he kept his treasured manuscripts of Teacher Bai.

    But...

    Just as he was walking toward the office.

    He suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    Because there was no meaning in this.

    After that.

    He changed his direction.

    He walked toward his home.

    ...

    After Eaton left, there was only Aoba''s clone left in the room.

    "This matter is a little complicated..."

    Aoba''s shadow clone thought for a moment. He still did not cancel the technique. Because if the shadow clone was removed, all the information he had could be synchronized to the main body. However, if there was no accident, the main body should still be in the Country of Rain.

    If that was the case, the main body would need to come back and set up another shadow clone.

    Most importantly...

    This information was not only be sent to the main body but also to the advanced paper clone controlling Danzo. Even if he canceled the shadow clone now and handed the information to the main body, the main body would also use Rinnegan to synchronize all the information the advanced paper clone saw.

    This would be even more troublesome.

    Because of these reasons.

    Aoba''s shadow clone immediately made a judgment. He reached into the ninja pouch, took out the scroll, and opened it.

    After that.

    Aoba''s shadow clone began to write on it.

    [Eaton is in the process of rebuilding the Anbu. When necessary, we can use Danzo''s identity to give some support!]

    [Hiruzen should be planning to arrange for Hatake Sakumo to be in Anbu!]

    [There might be some changes on Orochimaru''s side. Be careful and pay attention!]

    [Hiruzen seems to want to recruit Eaton to his side, and Eaton has already approved of Minato becoming the Fourth Hokage.]

    [Hiruzen might have been on guard against Danzo!]

    Aoba''s shadow clone used the simplest words as much as possible to include what happened, so the summary of the information was written on a scroll.

    After writing all of them.

    There should be nothing left out.

    Aoba''s shadow clone''s pitch-black eyes suddenly changed, instantly turning into a purple-colored Rinnegan.

    At the same time.

    Aoba''s main body and Aoba''s advanced paper clone, as well as Danzo''s corpse that had been refined into Deva Path, all saw the scene in Rinnegan''s vision at the same time.

    He exposed his strength.

    However, he did not kill Orochimaru.

    Then there would be too many hidden dangers!

    But...

    Even if he succeeded...

    He had no way to confirm that Orochimaru was really dead!

    In the entire ninja world, who could really pat their chest and guarantee that they could kill Orochimaru?

    This was the most troublesome thing for Aoba!

    For a moment.

    Aoba''s advanced paper clone Rinnegan stared at Orochimaru through the mask that had a small eye hole. His entire body became alert.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Danzo said coldly. He lowered his eyes that were exposed to the outside. He looked no different from usual, but he was not sure if Orochimaru would find anything unusual.

    "Danzo, why are you so cold? Are you sick? I can feel your body temperature, which is similar to that of my snake. Hahahaha..."

    Orochimaru laughed out loud. As he laughed, he licked the corner of his mouth and looked toward Aoba''s advanced paper clone.

    Actually.

    He had indeed discovered a problem.

    However, he was too lazy to say it earlier.

    But because Hiruzen called him back and talked about Root, he thought of this and came over again.

    Orochimaru was a relatively strange person. Some things are nothing to others, but he is extremely curious. There were also some things that everyone was very concerned about, but he didn''t care at all.

    Now he was not very concerned about Danzo''s physical condition. The reason why he said this was just to point out that he knew that Danzo was currently in trouble.

    It was just that...

    Orochimaru didn''t know.

    He always said whatever he wanted to say, and his casual words made Aoba''s heart skip a beat as if he was facing a great enemy.

    "What exactly do you want?"

    Danzo covered his heart and changed from a standing posture to a sitting posture, assuming a posture of an old injury that had not yet healed. He relied on his acting skills as much as possible to attribute the physical problems to injuries.

    "It''s nothing..."

    Orochimaru smiled meaningfully. He had such a posture that people couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Even Aoba had a feeling of uncertainty when facing him.

    "Actually."

    "I just came to remind you."

    "The old man might want to touch you."

    Orochimaru smiled and waved his hand. He just stood at the door and said these words. He did not continue to walk inside. After he finished speaking, he directly left.

    "Just this?"

    Danzo was stunned. He did not know what Hiruzen and Orochimaru had talked about, but he could more or less guess a little. It was just that Hiruzen wanted to support Orochimaru and nurture more forces.

    However.

    Why did Orochimaru say it?

    What did Orochimaru mean by that?

    "That''s right, I''m just reminding you. Be careful, don''t get killed by the old man. However, with your current appearance, I would believe you even if you said that you were dead."

    Orochimaru laughed and left. His words seemed to be unintentional but also had a deep meaning, which made Aoba a little confused.

    Aoba stood beside Danzo and watched as Orochimaru left. All the psychological preparations he had just made were useless.

    "Did Orochimaru see anything?"

    There was a lot of question marks in Aoba''s head. It had to be said that Orochimaru was too monstrous. Originally, nothing unexpected would happen to him. But because of Orochimaru''s actions and appearance, it became confusing.

    "Why did he say this?"

    "What exactly does he want to do?"

    "What is his purpose?"

    Aoba suddenly discovered that he did not understand the Orochimaru of this period of time or the Orochimaru of all periods. He simply could not determine what the situation was through one or two sentences.

    Damn it!

    Aoba''s eyebrows behind the mask were tightly furrowed.

    He did not like this feeling.

    Looks like...

    It was time to get in touch with Orochimaru!

    Of course.

    Not with his identity, but with another appearance. If he doesn''t explore Orochimaru''s true and false attitude, he won''t be able to understand the other person''s depth at all.

 Chapter 518: Members of the Akatsuki Organization

    Chapter 518: Members of the Akatsuki Organization

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 518 Members of the Akatsuki Organization

    When Aoba''s advanced paper clone was experiencing Orochimaru''s incident, he had always opened Rinnegan.

    Although it could not transmit audio, it could send the image to Aoba''s main body.

    After Aoba''s advanced paper clone confirmed that Orochimaru had really left.

    He took out a scroll from his pocket.

    He wrote down what had just happened on it.

    [Orochimaru seemed to have seen through it, but he didn''t seem to have. He told Danzo that Hiruzen seemed to be suspicious of Danzo.]

    After Aoba''s advanced paper clone used Rinnegan to read the content, including the shadow clones in Anbu''s dormitory, each and every one of Aoba''s clones already knew this information.

    ...

    In the distant Country of Rain, Aoba''s main body frowned slightly.

    "A lot of things have happened recently!"

    Aoba sighed silently. He didn''t expect that big things would happen one after another after he left the Country of Fire, and now the situation began to change.

    However.

    This was not difficult to understand.

    The whole ninja world was in such a mess.

    This was simply a very normal thing.

    "Right now, the most important thing is to deal with Akatsuki matters. That way, the Country of Rain will be fine."

    Aoba had no intention of going back. The current situation was not to the point where he had to forcefully interfere. However, in his heart, he silently noted down Orochimaru.

    This person was like a ticking time bomb.

    He had no idea when it would explode!

    And...

    Aoba had no idea what kind of power would be stirred up once the bomb exploded!

    It was possible that it would just go away like a firecracker, but it was also possible to directly explode like a nuclear bomb, causing the ninja world to be in turmoil.

    This person.

    He had to be on guard.

    Aoba increasingly felt that the plan on Fugaku should be put on the agenda as soon as possible. Otherwise, if this matter dragged on for too long, Fugaku would not even have the thought of revenge.

    "Hello!"

    As Aoba walked, he saw the person in the raincoat in front of him and immediately chased after him. His current appearance had long changed into Satsuma Rentaro''s appearance.

    After hearing Aoba, the person in front stopped walking forward. A trace of doubt appeared on his cold face.

    "Do you know where the Akatsuki Organization is?"

    Aoba immediately asked. He did not ask aimlessly. After he obtained all of Hanzo''s memories, he found that Hanzo really did not take the Akatsuki Organization to heart. This was not an exaggeration. He only knew that the current activity area of the Akatsuki Organization was probably in the southern part of the Country of Rain, so he walked in this direction.

    "I don''t know."

    The man coldly threw out this sentence. After he finished speaking, he looked up at Aoba, especially at the Kirigakure''s forehead protector on his forehead. He seemed to ask casually, "You are not from Country of Rain. What are you doing here?"

    "Never mind."

    Aoba waved his hand and walked around this person. This was a deliberate act of his.

    He had asked many people along the way.

    Only this person had a different reaction.

    The Country of Rain people had always been cold and indifferent. Almost everyone had a sullen face and rarely smiled. Moreover, they did not care about other people''s affairs at all.

    Everyone he asked along the way.

    They either remained silent as if they had not heard anything or hurriedly replied with a sentence that seemed to be sending someone away.

    Only this person.

    On the other hand, he was concerned about the purpose of his visit.

    Then...

    There was only one possibility!

    This person knew about the Akatsuki Organization, or he was a member of the organization. And this was a precaution he inadvertently made.

    In fact.

    This was very easy to understand.

    It was just that people would often ignore this part of the details.

    That was, most of the time when the other party''s appearance was closely related to your interests, they would ask more questions.

    When Aoba heard this person asking about him, he immediately understood that this person was related to the Akatsuki Organization. After all, in the cold Country of Rain, this was very abrupt.

    Of course.

    Aoba knew.

    They were the foundation that supported the Akatsuki Organization through its budding stage!

    "Since you are a member of the Akatsuki Organization, I only need you to bring me to your organization. As for the rest, you do not need to know."

    Aoba said lightly.

    He did not care about the Akatsuki at all just like how Hanzo did not care about it, at least not the current Akatsuki.

    Akatsuki Organization in its early stage was indeed very weak.

    The leader of the organization was not Nagato, but Yahiko, and Nagato had not awakened his Rinnegan ability.

    The members of the organization were mainly like-minded ninjas from the Country of Rain, and they were not too powerful.

    The Akatsuki at this time period was completely different from the Akatsuki that would appear on the ninja world stage in the future.

    After all, the Akatsuki Organization in the later period was the number one mercenary group in the ninja world, almost having all of S-rank missing-nin from every village in the ninja world. It had a lot of strong men with Kage-level strength, and it almost overturned the entire ninja world.

    If Aoba encountered the Akatsuki Organization in the later period, then he had to be careful when dealing with the members of the Akatsuki Organization.

    But now, at this time...

    They were indeed a motley crew that could not enter Hanzo''s eyes!

    "What did you say?!"

    "Is this attitude you have when speaking to me?"

    "You, a ninja of Kirigakure, came to our Country of Rain. Didn''t you think of the consequences?"

    "I advise you to be tactful!"

    The ninja raised the kunai in his hand and waved it at Aoba. The kunai blade was hit by the rain, making the blade look very hard.

    "You''re going to use this to deal with me?"

    Aoba faintly smiled. He didn''t even move. He just mobilized the chakra in his body and turned it into a magnet-release chakra.

    In an instant.

    Lines of magnetic induction seemed to appear on Aoba''s body, directly controlling the surrounding magnetic field, emitting lines of electromagnetic force that attracted the kunai on the hand of the person in front of him.

    "This... this... this..."

    This person immediately felt that the kunai in his hand became uncontrollable, wave after wave of power continuously acted on the kunai, making him almost unable to grasp the kunai in his hand.

    This kind of sudden change was completely unexpected for him. At this time, his mind was still empty, and he didn''t know what was going on.

    Swish!

    At this time.

    The kunai in this person''s hand finally couldn''t hold it anymore.

    It shot toward Aoba like a bullet.

    "Ah... no..."

    This person suddenly widened his eyes. His hand that was holding the kunai still maintained its original posture, but his eyes were full of panic.

    He just wanted to scare this person.

    He didn''t really want to kill.

    Now, his kunai suddenly flew out and went straight to the heart of the person in front of him at a very fast speed.

    He didn''t know how it became like this.

    However, if this continued.

    It would definitely pierce through the heart and kill the person in front of him!

    This was a scene he was not willing to see.

    What to do?

    This person was extremely flustered. This thought only flashed through his mind, but everything happened too quickly. It was so fast that he had no way to react at all. He could only watch helplessly as everything happened.

    Hum!

    However.

    Just as the kunai was about to stab into Aoba''s heart, it suddenly stopped and floated in front of Aoba.

    "You... you... you..."

    This person looked at Aoba in shock. His eyes looked as if he had seen a ghost. He had never seen such a scene before and his heart was beating wildly.

    "This kind of thing can''t hurt me."

    Aoba waved his left hand lightly, and the kunai seemed to have a life of its own as it danced back and forth in the center of Aoba''s left palm. It was like a nimble elf that jumped around the tip of his left finger.

    "Hiss..."

    When this person saw this scene, he couldn''t help but gasp. He had never seen such an ability before, and he couldn''t understand it at all.

    "Now it''s your turn to tell me about the Akatsuki Organization."

    Aoba walked toward the man. As he walked, the kunai was still dancing back and forth on his left hand. At this time, he raised his right hand and touched the man''s head.

    "What are you going to do?"

    When the man saw Aoba''s hand reaching over, his eyes widened even more. He instinctively wanted to retreat and leave. However, at this time, he found that his feet seemed to be grabbed by something and could not move at all. But at this moment, he did not dare to look down.

 Chapter 519: Juko

    Chapter 519: Juko

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 519 Juko

    The man stared at Aoba with his eyes wide open and eyes filled with fear. His heart was filled with panic.

    He wanted to run.

    But he couldn''t run away.

    His feet had been firmly bound.

    This scene made him very surprised.

    "What are you going to do?"

    This person roared hysterically. He felt that the hand Aoba reached out to him was like a demon''s claw, making him unable to avoid it at all.

    Gradually.

    He found that the hand was getting closer and closer to him.

    The whole process only took a little time.

    But.

    In his opinion.

    It was as if several centuries had passed.

    "No!!!"

    Just as Aoba''s palm was about to reach the top of this person''s head, he cried out crazily. He raised his hands and directly slapped toward Aoba''s right hand. He was already on the verge of collapse.

    Right now, there was only one thought in his mind.

    That was to drive away this hand!

    It was really too scary!

    He could not remember how long it had been since he had been so afraid. He waved his hands wildly and could not care about anything now. He just wanted to drive away everything in front of him.

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    Black iron sand suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, directly blocking his hand.

    "Ah?!"

    This person was completely confused. His hands and feet were now bound, and they were all wrapped with black sand iron.

    Especially his legs.

    They were all wrapped in iron sand.

    It made him unable to lift his feet at all.

    Now, waves of iron sand emerged from his ankles and spread to his hands. It looked like heavy shackles that locked him up.

    This person was completely dumbfounded.

    He knew very well that at this moment, he was already bound and could not move. He could only let Aoba''s right hand touch his head bit by bit.Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    At that time, he was extremely scared!

    ...

    Aoba placed his palm on this person''s head.

    Hum!

    Aoba''s head trembled slightly.

    [Ding Dong! Memory Reading Successful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!]

    Along with this crisp electronic prompt, Aoba''s mind was loaded with memory fragments one after another.

    "Genin?"

    Aoba patted this person''s head with his right hand. The smile on his face became even more interesting. He did not expect that this ninja who looked very fierce was actually just a Genin.

    Of course.

    What was even more unexpected was...

    The dignified Akatsuki Organization.

    There was actually a Genin!

    This was not a Genin in terms of title, but a Genin in terms of strength.

    However...

    Aoba only thought about it briefly and understood. After all, it was only the budding stage of the Akatsuki Organization. Having more people was more suitable in the developing period than more elites.

    "What the hell are you trying to do?!"

    The man roared. His expression was full of fear, and he was on the verge of collapse.

    "You can rest here for a day."

    Aoba said indifferently. He did not answer this person, nor did he do anything to this person.

    After that.

    He withdrew his right hand and clapped his hands together.

    "Mokuton: Shichuka no Jutsu(Wood Release: Four-Pillar House Technique)!"

    The instant Aoba finished forming the hand seals, boundless chakra surged toward the ground along his feet.

    It was just like the utopia in the movies.

    The real world was cruel and merciless, and it was always the law of the jungle where the strong was respected. However, in places where civilization was highly developed, the strong would make rules and let the people under their command get along peacefully under the rules.

    As for peace where everyone understands each other and everyone is equal...

    It was all just talk!

    Even the future Akatsuki Organization could only do this because of Nagato''s tyrannical strength.

    When the strong was violent, it was an era of killing; when the strong was gentle, it was an era of peace and understanding.

    But this era...

    It was never decided by the weak.

    The rules have always been set by the strong.

    With this premise, there will naturally be unfairness between people.

    "I found it."

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes. Regarding Juko''s memory, it was enough for him to see it here. There was no point in looking at it any further. And about the ideal that Yahiko deeply believed in, he did not comment much on it. After all, this was a cruel world with light and darkness. It was not a playground that the kindergarten teachers painstakingly protected.

    At this time.

    Aoba had already located the location of the Akatsuki Organization through Juko''s memory. He felt that it was time to meet up with the three giants of the Akatsuki Organization.

    Flip Flip Flip...

    The paper on Aoba''s body began to flip. Under the baptism of the rain, the paper kept flipping. Finally, after a series of changes, it directly changed into Juko''s appearance.

    This was what Aoba meant when he said he would borrow a day.

    Right now, Aoba was going to use Juko''s identity and enter the organization to meet the three giants.

    Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan!

    ...

    Country of Fire, in a forest.

    After going through Minato''s arrangements, Konohagakure''s Ninja Army once again set up an ambush. Moreover, the location of the ambush was precisely the path that Kumogakure''s ninjas were about to pass through.

    After experiencing the battle of ambushing Sunagakure.

    The current Konohagakure ninjas were all full of energy. Everyone felt that this was a very easy battle to resolve.

    Only Minato, who was hiding in the forest, had a worried expression on his face. He knew that the current Konohagakure ninjas had gone through a great deal of consumption. Coupled with injuries and other reasons, they were already at their limit. They simply could not withstand a prolonged battle.

    Although these ninjas did not seem to be tired, it was because they were in a state of excitement. The adrenaline in their bodies continued to soar, making them feel no exhaustion at all.

    But this was only a feeling...

    It was not that they were not tired!

    This was like when a person was sick, they could not eat or have an appetite. It was just a feeling caused by endocrine, but it did not mean that the body did not need nutrition.

    Kumogakure''s ninjas were known for their strong bodies. Although the Kumogakure ninjas who came here had been on the road for a period of time, their general consumption was not that big. If they really entered a prolonged battle, it would be very troublesome.

    At this time.

    This was the problem that Minato was most worried about.

    He absolutely could not let Konohagakure''s ninjas suffer too many losses. Otherwise, it would be a real pity that they defeat Iwagakure and ambush Sunagakure, but fall to Kumogakure in the end.

    Gradually.

    As time went on.

    The Konohagakure''s ninjas who were lying in ambush here gradually heard the rustling of the woods ringing in their ears.

    These sounds were coming from Kumogakure''s ninjas who quickly passed through the woods.

    "It''s here!"

    The ninjas at the scene were all focused. Every one of them had a serious expression on their faces. After experiencing the ambush against Sunagakure, they had already experienced this kind of ambush. But even so, they still felt a little nervous.

    A moment later.

    The sound of moving through the woods became clearer.

    Kumogakure''s Ninja Army was about to collide with the Konohagakure Ninja Army that was lying in ambush.

    At this moment.

    Minato''s expression became even more solemn.

    As the saying goes, concern leads to confusion.

    He was too concerned about the survival of Konohagakure''s ninja, so he put so much weight on his mind making him suffer a lot of pressure.

    Now there were not many explosive tags and ninja tools at all, and many of them were looted from Sunagakure''s ninjas. Even the Flying Thunder God kunai that he could use was damaged, and some of them were makeshift and were made when they were resting.

    And.

    Setting up Flying Thunder God Formula also consumed a lot of chakras.

    So Minato''s battery life was already a bit low.

    Suddenly.

    Just at this time.

    Minato felt his hand being grabbed.

    It was a very soft feeling, but it also brought him great encouragement and strength. The owner of the hand was Kushina, who was lying in ambush next to him.

    Kushina nodded firmly to Minato. Her eyes seemed to say that there was still her here, so there would be no problem...

 Chapter 520: I Have No Money, Give Me Some Money

    Chapter 520: I Have No Money, Give Me Some Money

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 520 I Have No Money, Give Me Some Money

    Aoba did not immediately go to the headquarters of the Akatsuki Organization. Instead, he turned around and headed toward the center of Amegakure, which was Hanzo''s location.

    According to Juko''s memory, Aoba suddenly realized one thing, which was that the current Akatsuki Organization was under an extremely difficult condition to survive.

    Simply put...

    They have no money!

    Whether it was recruitment or subsequent operations, the Akatsuki Organization needed money to support their operations, but it could be said that they now had no money at all.

    There was no funding at all.

    Even eating was a problem.

    This made Aoba think of a very popular saying in the modern world.

    The ideal was very plump and the reality was very skinny!

    This was the situation that the Akatsuki Organization was facing right now. Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan were originally not rich. Before they met Jiraiya, they had even relied on stealing to eat. Now, it was better, but it was not much better.

    The reason why the Akatsuki Organization was now mixed with all kinds of people was also because of money.

    There were many people with the same ideals here. They wanted to join the Akatsuki Organization, but their strength was not enough, their families were not bad, so they could bring funds into the group.

    This Juko.

    He was also one of those who brought funds into the group.

    Apart from these people who brought the funds into the group, the pressure on the other operations funds of the Akatsuki Organization all fell on Konan. This made Konan''s delicate body shoulder the burden of making money early on.

    "Perhaps..."

    "This is the reason why Konan is trying so hard to save money in the future!"

    "Thankfully, Kakuzu was a hard-working man!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile. In Juko''s memory, he had clearly seen Konan''s desire for money.

    In fact.

    According to the current development of the Akatsuki Organization.

    They would gradually disappear if they didn''t recruit people.

    But if they continued to recruit people, the pressure would become greater and greater.

    Even if they occasionally recruited a few people who brought funds into the group, they would only be able to solve the problem for a short period of time, and it would not last long.

    To sum it up...

    Currently, there was no one in the Akatsuki Organization who had the ability to make money!

    Now the biggest part of their income was from working as mercenaries to complete tasks and collect commissions. However, because of the philosophy they set when they were established, they don''t take on all tasks.

    After Aoba learned about the current situation of the Akatsuki organization, he suddenly felt that these people were trying to make a fool of themselves.

    This was no simple matter!

    If they can''t deal with it in time...

    There was no need for Hanzo to do anything.

    The Akatsuki Organization can''t continue to operate on its own.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba gradually understood why the Akatsuki Organization wanted to cooperate with Hanzo in the end. It was also because of that cooperation that Danzo interfered and provoked the already sensitive and cautious Hanzo. In the end, it led to Yahiko''s death and completely activated Nagato''s Rinnegan.

    These things were originally something that Aoba did not know before he obtained Juko''s memories. He did not even think that the Akatsuki Organization would face such a level of pressure.

    "Since you are here..."

    "Then give the Akatsuki organization a gift!"

    "Just take it as me bringing funds into the group."

    As Aoba pondered, he had already passed through more than half of the Amegakure under the pattering rain and returned to Hanzo''s residence.

    At this time.

    It was already afternoon.

    Although the sky was still shrouded in clouds, there was still some hazy halo, which did not make the surroundings appear particularly dark. However, the guards around the mansion were still patrolling with rain-proof lights.

    Aoba had read the memories of one of the guards. He was already very familiar with the mansion''s terrain, plus with his chakra perception, he could easily break into the mansion without using Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Swish Swish Swish Swish...

    After a few flashes, Aoba once again arrived by the window. The patrolling guards there had changed from one to three now.

    "Interesting!"

    Aoba revealed a faint smile. He could tell that Hanzo had found the guard he knocked down and strengthened the guards here.

    But...

    After all, a guard was a guard.

    No matter how strong they were, they could only be used as a patrol.

    Aoba jumped to the top of Hanzo''s room using Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) and did not make even the slightest sound.

    Aoba''s entire process was extremely fast. It was almost completed in an instant. There were no traces left behind. Even the three guards did not notice his existence.

    After Aoba landed on the top of the room, he immediately controlled his body and laid down flat. This allowed him to be stuck in the blind spot of the patrolling guards.

    At this moment.

    In the mansion.

    Hanzo had just had lunch and was in the house, holding a katana in his hand, and practicing the Iai slash.

    Right now, his heart was not calm.

    He never thought that as a ninja known as a demigod, he would actually be sneak attacked in such a manner. In the end, he became someone else''s servant and even his life was in someone else''s hands. However, he had no other choice. Right now, he could only take it one step at a time. This made him very unhappy and his whole spirit was a little abnormal.

    Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash!

    Hanzo waved the katana in his hand. He imagined the air in front of him to be that person''s appearance. He wished that every slash would cut that person''s body and cut him into eight pieces.

    But...

    Such a thing.

    He only thought about it in his mind.

    If he was really asked to do it, he would not dare to do it at all. After all, if he was not careful, he would fail. If he failed, he would fall into a situation where his heart would be smashed into pieces.

    Hum!

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    Hanzo suddenly felt the entire room shake.

    This feeling was very clear. He immediately stopped what he was doing. He was wondering if there was an earthquake, but after he stopped waving his blade, everything stopped again.

    "Huh?"

    Hanzo immediately became alert. There had been a lot of strange things happening recently. Last time, it was because of his carelessness that something like that happened. He was directly controlled by someone. So this time, he could not let such a low-level mistake happen again.

    Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum!

    This room seemed to have felt Hanzo''s mood. It shook continuously. It looked very unreal. Moreover, it made Hanzo feel that the wall was filled with extremely strong chakra.

    "It can''t be..."

    Hanzo''s heart immediately felt itchy. His hands tightly gripped the sword. Now he was almost sure that enemies had come, but they had not appeared yet. He had to face them carefully at the first moment.

    As for the guards outside...

    It was completely useless!

    Not a single person had discovered the problem!

    Not even a single person had reported it!

    This kind of situation could explain one thing very clearly, and that was that the strength of those guards was very different from the enemies, and they were not taken seriously at all.

    Such a difference in level.

    Even if he called out all the guards now, it would be useless. Those guards would only die in vain.

    Hanzo did not care about the lives of those guards. If something really happened and those guards died in his place, he would be very happy about it. However, if they went just to die in vain, their death would be meaningless.

    After all, if the guards died, they had to be re-nurtured. Building trust with them was a very long-term thing. If there were too many guards that died, it would not be easy to fill the vacant places.

    "Who?"

    Hanzo asked in a low voice. He was still wearing a gas mask, and there was a serious expression on his face.

    He asked.

    But there was no response.

    It was the same as when he met Aoba, but in his mind, Aoba was the first to be eliminated.

    The reason was very simple.

    Now that he already had the Cursed Seal Tag in his heart, why would he need to go through so much trouble to create such a scene? However, the problem was, if not for that person, who was the one coming now?

    Just as Hanzo was puzzled.

    A black pattern instantly emerged from the roof of the room. As if it had a life of its own, it instantly rushed toward Hanzo and quickly surrounded him. The entire process was exactly the same as that time.

    "No way, again?"

    Hanzo''s expression immediately changed. Now, he was already confused about the enemies'' identity. He had no idea who the enemy was.

    Was it the master who appeared earlier?

    Or was it another person?

    Such a question made a big question mark appear in his head. After all, no matter which one, it made him feel very strange.

    In his heart, he felt that it might not be the master.

    Then...

    If it was someone else...

    Hanzo didn''t care about the barrier at all. He knew that Aoba was right. The moment Aoba appeared, the barrier covered the entire room with his laughter.

    This person had the ability to seal the entire room from the very beginning.

    However, the other party did not do so.

    Instead, he used those black patterns to attract his attention.

    Therefore.

    Hanzo could tell that Aoba did not really possess any powerful strength. Instead, he needed to use this kind of camouflage method to attract his attention and attack him.

    So.

    With this kind of experience.

    Hanzo felt that Aoba would never choose a head-on approach, so he took a stance to meet the enemy, just to see what tricks this person would use.

    "Then I''ll start."

    The smile on Aoba''s face was incomparably brilliant, giving people a strange feeling. He did not choose to launch a surprise attack or any special method. He just walked step by step toward Hanzo.

    "..."

    Hanzo was somewhat speechless in his heart. While he was on guard against Aoba, he also kept a thought in mind. If this person did not follow what he had said and directly used the Cursed Seal Tag, then he really had no other way.

    Just like this.

    Hanzo stood quietly on the spot, watching Aoba walk over step by step.

    The whole scene was very strange.

    "Aren''t you going to run?"

    Aoba asked doubtfully. He could feel that Hanzo did not really want to run away. It seemed that he had not yet believed it, so he said it.

    As he spoke.

    Aoba had already walked in front of Hanzo.

    "No need."

    Hanzo had already thought it through. Not just anyone could make him retreat or run away. Even if he was facing the Konoha Sannin combined forces, he was not at a disadvantage. As long as he stood still, it would be fine. So he said, "If you can capture me when I''m on guard, then even if I run away now, the result will still be the same!"

    "You see it quite clearly."

    Aoba smiled slightly. He didn''t stand on ceremony with Hanzo and directly raised his right hand to grab Hanzo''s shoulder.

    Then.

    Both of them displayed the most primitive method of fighting.

    Hanzo did not use the katana in his hand to slash at Aoba''s arm. It was not that he did not want to, but he did not dare. Now, he did not dare to do anything that might hurt Aoba.

    Because of this.

    Hanzo directly raised his right hand, turned his hand into a hand knife, and directly chopped at Aoba''s wrist.

    His title demigod wasn''t just an empty title. He had an extremely strong advantage in physical competition, but compared to close combat, he preferred to use poison to solve the problem, which was a more relaxed and efficient way.

    However.

    Until now.

    He had never used poison skills in front of Aoba.

    It was not that he had no chance.

    He did not dare.

    He did not want to poison Aoba and kill himself in the end.

    It was not worth it!

    Using only physical skills was enough.

    One must know that at that time, even the Konoha Sannin was not his match in terms of physical skills.

    All of a sudden.

    Hanzo heavily swung his hand knife toward Aoba''s wrist. After adding chakra to his hand knife, he swung it like an axe, ruthlessly slashing toward Aoba''s wrist.

    "Is that all?"

    Aoba muttered. He could clearly see that Hanzo did not go all out. No matter what he said, the latter would not dare. However, he was not here to spar. Instead, he wanted to use his own method to inform Hanzo that it was not wrong for him to control Hanzo.

    Instantly.

    Aoba''s claws flashed like lightning as he grabbed at Hanzo''s wrist.

    Their hands were intertwined.

    It was like a fried dough twist.

    Hanzo slashed at Aoba''s wrist with his hand knife, while Aoba''s claw grabbed Hanzo''s wrist.

    Aoba''s speed was faster. He took the lead and grabbed Hanzo''s wrist. His claws were like pincers, firmly locking Hanzo''s wrist.

    "Are you convinced?!"

    Hanzo widened his eyes in shock. He could not believe what he had experienced. He found that his hand could no longer move.

    All the strength in his hand knife had been easily dissolved.

    He couldn''t chop it down.

    He couldn''t pull it out.

    He was completely in an awkward situation.

    "How is that possible?"

    "How do you have so much strength?"

    "This is too exaggerated!"

    Hanzo did not expect that he would be controlled by the other party in just one move. However, he was not willing to let such an opportunity go to waste. He raised his left hand and punched at Aoba''s chest.

    He was very clear.

    Now that his wrist was caught, he could no longer avoid it. If he wanted to continue to forcefully dodge, he could only cut off his arm.

    This was too cruel!

    It was simply impossible for him to do it to himself!

    So...

    Since there was no way to dodge, he could only attack. He felt that he might be able to use this attack to open up the situation.

    However.

    Just as Hanzo punched out, Aoba also stretched out his other hand. In an instant, he turned his hand into a palm, and like a net, he directly met Hanzo''s attack.

    Snapped!

    Another clear and crisp voice sounded.

    Aoba''s palm directly wrapped up Hanzo''s fist, and just like his wrist, he firmly grabbed the latter, unable to move at all.

    "Hiss..."

    Hanzo suddenly gasped. At this time, his hands could no longer move at all. Moreover, he had already realized in his heart that he had already lost. This kind of strength, coupled with that strange control ability, and the other party would not fight in a proper manner every time like a ninja who would do everything they could to complete their mission. He could not win at all.

    Hum!

    Just as Hanzo was stunned, a strange black pattern extended directly to Hanzo''s when Aoba''s hands made contact with Hanzo.

    Instantly.

    Hanzo once again felt the feeling of his soul leaving his body.

    His body was completely out of control.

    His muscles could no longer move.

    His chakra was also blocked.

    Once again, he felt like he was in a nightmare.

    Despair.

    Helplessness.

    Life wavering.

    Like rootless duckweed.

    "Now do you understand?"

    Aoba''s tone became indifferent. After that, he released his hands, and the black pattern on Hanzo''s body disappeared in an instant.

    Hanzo regained control of his body.

    His forehead was immediately covered in cold sweat. His back was already soaked in sweat.

    Right now, he still had a little reason and excuse in his heart. It was that he did not use his katana, nor did he use a sickle, nor did he summon his summoned beast. However, he understood that the other party did not launch a sneak attack this time. Therefore, this little thought of his was just to make up for a bit of his lost dignity.

    "I understand."

    Hanzo''s words were extremely dispirited. He suddenly discovered that in front of this strange person, he seemed to have lost the demigod halo on his body.

    "Master."

    "You came this time..."

    "It can''t be to educate me, right?"

    Hanzo asked helplessly. Right now, his confidence had somewhat collapsed. It had been a long time since he had been defeated like this.

    Even until now.

    He didn''t even know who this master was.

    He doesn''t know what kind of ability he has.

    He only used those black patterns, yet he was already so powerful.

    Right!

    A thought suddenly flashed through Hanzo''s mind. It was not that he did not know the identity of his master. At least he knew that this person was a medical ninja.

    "I came to ask for money from you..."

    Aoba said casually. He stretched out his hand to Hanzo and said, "I have no money. Give me some money."

 Chapter 521: Bookstore in the Country of Rain

    Chapter 521: Bookstore in the Country of Rain

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 521 Bookstore in the Country of Rain

    When Hanzo heard Aoba''s words, he did not know what to say. He once suspected that he had heard wrongly.

    "What did you say?"

    Hanzo couldn''t help but ask again. He wanted to confirm whether this person meant what he imagined.

    After all, such a thing was a bit too unexpected.

    Just a while ago.

    When he was planted with a Cursed Seal Tag.

    There were many possible reasons in his mind.

    Maybe it was because of hatred?

    Or for power?

    But...

    He never thought that it was actually money!

    How could a ninja of this level not have money?

    Hanzo''s face was full of doubts, but his face was blocked by the gas mask on his face, so Aoba could not see his expression at this time.

    "I need some money," Aoba repeated.

    "..."

    Hanzo was immediately speechless. Now, he was sure that he did not hear wrong. This was what this person said. He was here to ask for money.

    It seemed that...

    He was going to bleed!

    Hanzo had a complicated look in his eyes. He had been thinking about what kind of purpose this person had but never figured it out. If there was no purpose, there was no need. So he did not know where to start. Now he finally knows.

    "How much do you want?"Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com

    Hanzo immediately perked up. No matter how shocking the number Aoba said, he would accept it gladly. He had already been mentally prepared.

    Right now, he only hoped to quickly satisfy Aoba and then strive to solve the Cursed Seal Tag in his heart. That way, he would be able to relax.

    Hanzo stared at Aoba. He held his breath and waited. At this time, he was even mentally prepared to donate the entire mansion to Aoba.

    "Let me calculate..."

    Aoba was really stunned. He just wanted some money, but he had no idea of ??a specific number.

    So.

    He thought of Ramen Ichiraku.

    Now that Ramen Ichiraku''s membership card was 10,000 Ryo, it can prove that 10,000 Ryo can be spent over a period of time. In addition, when he made the explosive tag, he only had a few hundred or thousands of things in his mind...

    Of course.

    Aoba''s knowledge of this was not that deep.

    He himself is not very accustomed to the economic system of the ninja world. After all, where he lived Renminbi was used, so sometimes, he could not tell how big the specific numbers were.

    Since Ramen Ichiraku''s membership card was 10,000 Ryo.

    Then it would be 20,000 Ryo!

    Aoba felt that it was enough. If it was too much, it would not be very convenient for him to carry it with him. Moreover, the Country of Rain was relatively barren. People generally did not have much money. It was not as rich as Konohagakure.

    The purchasing power in the Country of Fire was different from the purchasing power in the Country of Rain.

    This was just like spending 10,000 yuan in a big city like Beijing, Shanghai, and Guangzhou and spending 10,000 yuan in a lower-tier city. The former will be gone if you spend it casually, but with the latter, you may live a very comfortable life.

    "20,000 Ryo."

    Aoba said indifferently. This time, he did not have too many plans. Moreover, it was inconvenient to say too many words. In his opinion, this number was just right.

    "????"

    When Hanzo heard Aoba''s words, he was stunned. Big question marks popped up in his head. He thought of many big numbers, but he never thought that it would only be 20,000 Ryo.

    "That..."

    "Master!"

    "Did you miss out on a unit?"

    "2 million Ryo?"

    "Or 20 million Ryo?"

    "Or 20 thousand something?"

    "I didn''t hear it too clearly just now..."

    Hanzo didn''t dare to really think of it as 20,000 Ryo. This was no small matter. It wasn''t easy for this person to raise his demand. If he couldn''t satisfy it, then the possibility of him taking out the Cursed Seal Tag was too low.

    "If 20,000 Ryo is difficult, you can give me 10,000 Ryo first," Aoba said indifferently.

    "..."

    Hanzo was stunned.

    He was starting to doubt his ears.

    Or was he dreaming now?

    This kind of thing was not right!

    Could it be...

    When they walked into the alley, they saw nothing. There was no one.

    Suddenly.

    These ninjas looked at each other and after that nodded.

    "Chase!"

    These ninjas instantly made a judgment. In their opinion, that Kirigakure ninja definitely did not run far. There was a very simple reason here. They had just heard the ordinary ninja earlier cry out of pain, which meant that the two of them had bumped into each other. When they came to the alley, they did not see anyone. It was obvious that Kirigakure''s ninja had noticed something and quickly ran away. If they immediately chased after him, they could still catch up.

    So.

    These ninjas started their chase and disappeared in front of Aoba.

    Of course.

    Aoba was not afraid of these people.

    Instead, he felt that there was no need to be serious with these people.

    He had more important things to do. Relatively speaking, these people were not important!

    The most important thing was...

    He did not deliberately change himself. He had already discovered that it was too conspicuous to walk here as Kirigakure ninja. Therefore, he originally wanted to change his identity in the alley. Everything was so smooth and natural.

    After changing his identity to Juko, Aoba walked toward the trading area. Feeling the pattering of the rain, he no longer had the feeling of being watched.

    Now, he was like a part of this country.

    Not long after.

    Aoba stopped at the entrance of a shop.

    This was a shop that Juko had never been to before. Of course, it was also a place that people like Juko did not want to go to, but it was a place that attracted Aoba.

    Bookstore!

    Aoba did not want to go to a place where Juko frequented. He would be easily discovered, and big problems may arise in the end.

    "Let''s go in and take a look."

    Aoba still had a little hope in his heart. He did not know if it was possible to see the work he wrote in this bookstore.

    This feeling was very strange.

    Almost every author had the same feelings.

    However.

    Aoba was different.

    If it was in the modern world, his work couldn''t be published, but it might be another matter in the ninja world.

    Aoba came to the door of the bookstore, pushed open the door, and walked inside.

    In a split second.

    A warm breath spread out.

    This place was different from the damp and cold outside. A warm air was fluttering on one''s face and it easily made one feel tired. However, it allowed one to relax and feel the tranquility and comfort of the bookstore.

    "If you want to buy a book, wipe off the rain on your body and take a look. If you just want to take shelter from the rain, don''t block the door, there is a place over there."

    All of a sudden.

    A cold voice sounded.

    The owner of the voice was the clerk standing at the counter.

    "Okay."

    Aoba responded simply. He did not have any uncomfortable thoughts because of the clerk''s bad tone. The Country of Rain was like this. He had already figured out that this was a cold country soaked in rain.

    After that.

    Aoba took off his raincoat and placed it at the door where the raincoats were stacked. He then picked up the rag provided at the door and gently wiped the rain off his pants and shoes.

    After doing all this.

    Aoba walked toward the interior of the bookstore.

    It was a very small bookstore with only two rows of bookshelves, mostly filled with duplicate books.

    Aoba expressed his understanding of such a thing.

    Selling books was not a mainstream industry in the ninja world. Not only were there few people who wrote books but there were also very few people who read.

    Many people could not even eat enough, let alone get some mental comfort from words...

    Especially in the Country of Rain.

    The people here were even poorer.

    Those who could buy books in the Country of Rain''s bookstore all had very good living conditions, so the demand for the book was relatively higher.

    Aoba looked at the bookshelf. When he glanced around, he accurately landed on the most conspicuous position in the first row of the bookshelf.

    "As expected!"

    Aoba''s eyes lit up, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He saw the book he was looking for here.

    Elaborately pack.

    Attractive cover.

    It was the work he had written.

    Aoba immediately raised his hand and pulled out the book from the bookshelf. He immediately saw the book title and the author. It was "Teacher Bai of the School of Ninja" written by Fugaku.

    "It''s him!"

 Chapter 522: The Cave of the Akatsuki Organization!

    Chapter 522: The Cave of the Akatsuki Organization!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 522 The Cave of the Akatsuki Organization!

    This was the first time Aoba had seen his own work in a place like a bookstore. Even this story about Teacher Bai still made him feel very satisfied.

    He flipped through the book.

    He looked at the price.

    500 Ryo!

    It was not a small amount!

    Aoba immediately realized that reading a book was indeed a luxury for the people of the ninja world, especially in front of people who could not eat their fill.

    "This is the most popular book recently. There is no discount on the price. 500 Ryo a book. Think about it carefully, but it is indeed worth it. After reading it, you will have a very good experience." The clerk at the counter spoke again. His tone was no longer as cold as before. Perhaps it was because he liked the book that Aoba was holding, so there was a slight resonance.

    "How much stock does this book have?" Aoba looked at the bookshelf. There were seven or eight books on the bookshelf, but he did not know if there was still stock in the bookstore. These were obviously not enough.

    "Why are you asking this?" The clerk''s face suddenly darkened, and the gaze he looked at Aoba became alert.

    "I want to buy a lot of books," Aoba said with a smile.

    "500 Ryo for one book." The clerk repeated it again. He was afraid that Aoba did not understand the price of this book.

    "I want to buy 40 books," Aoba said calmly. In this short period of time, he had quickly completed the calculation of how many books he could buy with 20,000 Ryo.

    "???" The clerk was stunned. Many question marks appeared on his head, and he looked at Aoba confusedly.

    "I can afford it."

    Aoba looked at the clerk''s appearance and immediately understood that this person was afraid that he did not have money, so he reached into his ninja pouch and took out the 20,000 Ryo that he had just asked from Hanzo.

    "Now, can you tell me if you have 40 books in stock?" Aoba asked.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    The clerk cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment. He looked at Aoba with rapt attention. He suddenly felt that this person had become handsome. After that, he quickly explained, "I''m not doubting you, but I think you don''t need to buy 40 books for yourself. You can buy many other books of the same type."

    "Are there any books of the same type that are better than this one?" Aoba asked curiously.

    "No, this one is the best. The other books are not on the same level as this one. I think if there is one in the future, it will be this author Fugaku''s next book." The clerk replied.

    "Since there are no better books of the same kind, give me 40 of these. I want to give them to someone, so it doesn''t matter." Aoba said with a smile. He suddenly understood why the publishing house wanted to sell Teacher Bai for a while longer and then publish his other work. In this way, Teacher Bai''s sales would continue to rise because there were no other alternatives.

    It was just that...

    Aoba did not like this kind of method.

    He hoped to provide more choices for his readers.

    Most importantly...

    The speed of the publishing house limited his development to a certain extent. He could have been faster, but he was delayed by the publishing house.

    "Okay... okay..."

    When the clerk heard Aoba say that he would give it to someone, he immediately understood and did not say anything else. He stood up and walked toward the bookshelf.

    "You really came at a good time."

    "I just bought a box of Teacher Bai yesterday."

    "One box is 50 books."

    "7 books were taken and placed on the shelf. There are 43 books left in the box. After you buy them, I don''t have much left."

    The clerk sighed and said. Every time he sold books, he would have such feelings, especially this kind of book that had just been bought.

    If he sells a lot...

    He had to buy more.

    But if he sold less...

    These books were still in his hands.

    But.

    As long as you can make money.

    It''s still okay...

    The clerk took out the three books in the box, and after that, he carried the box with 40 books to Aoba.

    "It''s raining heavily outside."

    "Although the book has a cover, it is still better to be careful."

    "Take this box."

    "It will be much more convenient..."

    The clerk became much more enthusiastic. After all, the person in front of him had bought a box of books at retail price, which made him earn a lot. In this relatively poor country, there were not many people who were willing to buy books like this. He had to hold on to it. Maybe he would come again to buy in the future.

    "Thank you."

    Aoba nodded at the clerk. If there was indeed a box. It would be much more convenient for him. Moreover, he did not care how expensive it would be if he bought it at a retail price. This was not his money in the first place. There was no pressure to spend it at all. If he needed money again in the Country of Rain, he only needed to find Hanzo.

    Aoba took the box.

    The boxes shipped to the Country of Rain were all covered in special plastic, which could effectively prevent them from getting wet plus 40 books so it was quite heavy but this was not a problem for Aoba.

    "These 40 books are a little heavy. Look..." The clerk was still a little worried about Aoba. After all, 40 books together is a lot of weight.

    However.

    More than an hour passed.

    Just like that, Aoba slowly walked to a pitch-black cave entrance. There were no guards at the entrance.

    Right now, the Akatsuki Organization is too small.

    There was no need for guards at all.

    Even things like patrols were not very necessary.

    Currently.

    They came out with a hot-blooded and extremely idealistic dream.

    There was nothing else.

    Aoba directly carried the box and entered the cave. When he first entered, the cave entrance was dark. After entering for a distance, the inside revealed a dark red color. The temperature gradually rose and became warm. Even the air was a little hot.

    There should be a bonfire here.

    It was the same for Aoba when he entered the bookstore just earlier. Because it had been raining all the time, the air was humid and the temperature was low. It gave off a gloomy and cold feeling.

    Every household and shop would light a stove to keep warm.

    However.

    Aoba really wanted to remind the clerk to be careful when lighting a stove in a place with many books. If he did not pay attention and fire broke out, there were too many combustible materials in his place.

    But think about it, it was drizzling outside...

    Aoba held back his words. After all, it wouldn''t affect him if he didn''t say it. And the bookstore had been like this for so many years. Maybe he was paying attention to it, so there was no need to talk too much.

    Aoba took a few more steps forward and began to see a few people. They were leaning against the wall of the cave or sitting on the ground. There was a blanket on the ground and they seemed to be talking about something. In front of them was a bonfire that was burning.

    "Juko, why are you back so late? And what are you holding in your hand?"

    Right at this moment.

    A man looked at Aoba.

    Judging from his relaxed manner of speaking, he was obviously very familiar with Juko. It was a feeling like roommates meeting each other.

    However...

    Aoba could still faintly feel it.

    In the eyes of these people looking at him, there was a hidden disdain in the depths of their eyes, as if in their eyes, he was just a clown.

    This kind of feeling was not found in Juko''s memory.

    It was estimated that Juko did not notice it.

    In addition, these people are all Chunin in terms of strength...

    Aoba suddenly realized that there should be some kind of despise chain here, which was that these people entered the group based on their strength, while Juko brought funds into the group.

    Too young!

    Aoba could not help but sigh in his heart.

    After a few years, these people would understand that it was really good to have money. Those who brought money were the big shots!

    After all, having only Chunin''s strength at their age, they couldn''t reach Jonin with this kind of talent. If Chunin wanted to support his family, he would have to constantly take on missions to earn money.

    But...

    Juko''s family background...

    That was someone who could be a financial backer!

    "I went to the village and saw a bookstore. I bought some books for everyone." Aoba said with a smile.

    "Buy books?"

    "This is a bit of a waste!"

    "Books are very expensive!"

    "There''s no need for that!"

    "..."

    When the ninjas beside the bonfire heard Aoba''s words, they immediately began to talk one after another. They all began to feel sorry for the money that Aoba spent.

    "Hehe, you will definitely like this book!"

    Aoba smiled embarrassedly. He was smiling on the surface, but in his mind, there was more disdain. He had always despised this kind of behavior, and that was to worry about other people''s money.

    When he was surfing the Internet in the past, he often saw that after someone bought something, someone would come out and say that it was better to buy XXXX. He would feel very annoyed.

    After all, the money belonged to that person.

    No matter how that person spent it, it was that person''s freedom.

    It''s not that if you buy something that others think is worth the money, it will be considered worth the money spent, but if you buy something that you think is worth it, then the money spent will be truly worth it!

    "This is a book written by Fugaku."

    "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School."

    "It''s especially popular now."

    "You will know when you read it!"

    Aoba had a smile on his face. There was no expression of anger on his face. However, he already felt disdain for these people in his heart.

 Chapter 523: Revolution Cant Save the Country of Rain

    Chapter 523: Revolution Can''t Save the Country of Rain

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 523 Revolution Can''t Save the Country of Rain

    As Aoba spoke, he had already opened the box and took out the books inside.

    These books were all sealed. None of them were opened and looked quite exquisite. In addition, Teacher Bai''s book was the main poster of the publishing house. The price was double that of the other books. So in terms of packaging, it was even more exquisite!

    Needless to say...

    These ninjas were just saying how wasteful it was to buy books, but now that these books were really taken out, they widened their eyes and stared at them with undisguised desire in their eyes.

    It was still fragrant!

    "There are only 40 books, and each person can only have one. First come, first serve. But you guys don''t need to worry. You are the first, everyone has one.."

    Aoba swept his gaze over the bonfire and instantly counted the number of people. Six people were sitting around here.

    At this moment.

    The six of them all revealed looks of anticipation.

    At this point, they no longer said anything. All their attention was focused on the book that Aoba was holding. Almost everyone had a strong desire in their eyes.

    "Six books."

    After Aoba quickly counted, he took out six books from the box and walked directly toward the six people.

    "Take it and go take a look."

    Aoba handed the book in his hand to these people. After that, he carried the box and walked deeper into the cave. This time, he was here to send a book to these people from the Akatsuki Organization.

    "Whoa~"

    After the six ninjas took the book, their expressions changed. They stared at the cover of the book and carefully read the words on the top.

    Just at this time.

    One of the ninjas flipped the book in his hand over and looked at the cover behind it. His eyes were fixed on the price on the back.

    "500 Ryo?!"

    The ninja suddenly exclaimed. He was so shocked that he almost threw the book in his hand away. But he quickly held the book firmly, afraid that it would fall to the ground and break.

    This was a book worth 500 Ryo!

    It wasn''t that they couldn''t even take out 500 Ryo, but in their eyes, 500 Ryo wasn''t a small amount. If such a book was broken, it would be a waste.

    "Hiss..."

    After the other ninjas heard this person''s words, they immediately flipped through the book and looked at the price behind the book. They couldn''t help but gasp.

    How terrifying!

    500 Ryo.

    For them.

    If they saved a little more money.

    It could be eaten for ten days.

    Of course.

    This method of eating was only to keep them alive.

    However, all the ninjas in the Country of Rain had experienced poverty. Even if it was a hard moldy bread, it might be a life-saving straw for them.

    After that.

    These people looked up and looked at Aoba. They only saw Aoba''s back and then the back disappeared into the cave.

    "Do you feel that Juko is different?" One of the ninjas said.

    "How is it different?" Another ninja asked cooperatively.

    "Juko seems to have become more generous." The ninja from earlier said, "His financial situation is indeed good, but in the past, he only gave it to the leader and not to us at all. But today he gave each of us a book. Do you think there is something wrong with him?"

    "You are the one with a problem. Is he not good with us?"

    "Yes!"

    "Is there something wrong with your brain?"

    "You should be happy he gave us!"

    "What kind of thinking is this!"

    "..."

    After the ninja said those words, he was immediately ridiculed by the other ninjas. They all glared at the ninja.

    Now, these ninjas all had the books that Aoba had given them.

    Towards "Juko", they naturally had a good impression of him.

    "Don''t think about it. Read the book. I actually want to know what is written in this 500 Ryo book." Suddenly, a ninja said. He sat on the ground, tore open the packaging on the book, and began to carefully look through it.

    "Yes, read the book!" Another ninja also tore open the packaging.

    "Sure! Let''s read it together!" Another ninja follows.

    Immediately.

    The six ninjas at the scene tore open the packaging one after another, and they all activated their reading mode, reading the words on the book.

    In fact.

    In their hearts, they did not really approve of this book.

    They just felt that since it was free and it was a book worth 500 Ryo, it would be a pity if they did not read it.

    Of course.

    Even at this time.

    In their hearts, they still felt that it was a pity.

    Countless question marks appeared in the heads of the four ninjas at the scene. They felt baffled and were caught unprepared by Aoba. They did not know what was going on at all.

    However.

    There was no time for them to say anything.

    Aoba had already handed the books to these people.

    After the experience just now.

    Aoba already understood.

    There was no need to say anything.

    Just give them the books.

    After Aoba handed the books in his hands to the four ninjas, he immediately walked deeper into the cave, leaving behind four people with faces full of confusion.

    "What is this?"

    "Books?"

    "What''s wrong with Juko?"

    "Why can''t I understand?"

    "..."

    The four ninjas looked at Aoba''s back with question marks all over their faces. They then looked at the books in their hands. They were different from the six people before them. Aoba did not say anything to them at all, nor did he provide any foreshadowing. He simply handed the books to them and left after handing them over.

    All of a sudden.

    The four people stared blankly at Teacher Bai''s book in their hands.

    They still hadn''t realized what was going on.

    "This..."

    The four ninjas looked at each other and could see each other''s doubts in each other''s eyes.

    However.

    They still did not say much.

    They did not look at the back of the book like the six ninjas just now to see the retail price. Instead, they directly tore open the packaging and looked inside.

    It was like a bandwagon effect.

    What the first person was doing, the second person might follow suit. Just now, one of the six people went to see the price, and the other people also followed to see the price.

    For a moment.

    The four ninjas opened the book together and looked inside.

    When they opened the first page, they were instantly attracted by the words in front of them. They followed the words and entered the story. They immediately felt the same as the people in front.

    Almost everyone''s chakra became chaotic.

    Their bodies instantly became extremely hot.

    Especially under the illumination of the bonfire.

    Everyone''s face.

    They all turned red.

    "This... this... this book..."

    The hands of one of the ninjas trembled. He stared at the book, and his breathing became rapid. As a ninja from the Country of Rain, they rarely had any mental entertainment. The Teacher Bai they were reading now was the first novel they had read.

    For their first time, they actually have to face Teacher Bai.

    This made them somewhat unable to hold back.

    ...

    Aoba did not pay attention to these people. As he went deeper into the cave, he encountered bonfires and then sent out the books.

    When he reached the depths of the cave.

    The box in his hand was already empty.

    He could not give anymore after this.

    Of course.

    This includes the three giants of the Akatsuki Organization.

    They no longer had any books to read.

    "It seems that everyone has been conquered by Teacher Bai''s charm!"

    Through his perception, Aoba immediately found that the temperature of the entire cave had increased. The people here seemed to no longer need bonfires, but none of them were too embarrassed to extinguish them.

    "Looks like..."

    "The power of words is enough to enable the ninjas of the Country of Rain to overcome the cold!"

    "Revolution can not save the Country of Rain."

    "But literature can!"

    Aoba muttered to himself silently. There were no more books in his hands, but he continued to walk forward. According to the memories he obtained from Juko, the position of the three giants of the Akatsuki Organization was ahead.

    There were more than sixty people in the Akatsuki Organization now.

    Except for the ones scattered outside.

    This was almost all the people in the cave.

    There were still a few masses of chakra in front of him.

    Aoba was almost certain.

    Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan should be among these chakras...

 Chapter 524: I Want to Kidnap You!

    Chapter 524: I Want to Kidnap You!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 524 I Want to Kidnap You!

    Although the current Akatsuki Organization was a big family, they were not that close to each other.

    Juko was an existence that was relatively close to the outside.

    After all, he joined the group with money, and the bonfire he lived in was the outermost circle, that was, those people who were familiar with him.

    As for the core position inside.

    It was made up of ninjas who had Jonin''s strength.

    This was a place that Juko would not easily come to.

    After all, every time he walked inside, he would encounter inquiries from people at various bonfires.

    Because of this.

    Aoba thought of a reason. That was to get some gifts. After all, they had all taken the books that Aoba had given them, so when they saw Aoba continue to walk in, they did not stop him immediately.

    As for when they reacted...

    They were already immersed in Teacher Bai''s story.

    Especially at this time.

    All the ninjas in the cave were reading Teacher Bai''s story. Their attention was extremely focused and their bodies were hot. They could not even control themselves.

    In such a state.

    Let alone stopping Aoba.

    They would feel awkward if they stood up a little.

    Of course.

    There was another reason.

    In the eyes of these people, Aoba continued to walk deeper into the cave because he also wanted to give books to the people inside.

    After all...

    Such resources.

    Enjoying it alone was not as good as enjoying it together!

    It was really comfortable for everyone to read it together!

    It was with this idea that these people just let Aoba go. They wanted the brothers in the cave to read this book.

    Aoba continued to walk into the cave. He had just walked a few steps when he immediately stopped. His line of sight had already seen the person in front of him.

    There were a total of seven people standing here.

    They stood side by side.

    It was obvious what they were talking about.

    It was just that their way of chatting was very special. They were not talking face to face, but staring at a certain position in front of them at the same time, and then they seemed to be talking to themselves.

    These people were different from the people Aoba passed by in the cave. Their clothes were uniform, and each wore a black robe embroidered with red clouds.

    This clothing style was almost the same as the clothes of the future Akatsuki Organization.

    Through this.

    Aoba could tell that the Akatsuki Organization, which was in its infancy, had already begun to dress in unison. However, the clothes they were wearing did not seem as intimidating as the Akatsuki Organization in the future.

    Of course.

    The future Akatsuki Organization appearance was still questionable.

    Even Aoba was not very clear about what it would look like in the future.

    ...

    When Aoba walked over.

    These people looked at Aoba together.

    They were all the higher-ups of the current Akatsuki Organization.

    It was precisely because of the halo imposed on them by this status that each of their faces had a trace of a strong person when they were tense and silent.

    But...

    Now these six people.

    They were just considered strong people within the Akatsuki organization!

    But for the Ninja World, it was still not enough and they were nothing at all!

    But.

    These few people.

    They had completely noticed Aoba''s existence.

    Moreover, they seemed to have realized that something had happened here.

    But, they could only hear what Konan was saying unilaterally, and knew what Aoba was talking about there, but they could not hear the specific content of what Aoba said.

    What was the situation?

    A big question mark appeared on the heads of these people, and they were very curious about what was happening now.

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    The smile on Aoba''s face became even more brilliant.

    His smile was projected through Juko''s appearance. It was a very strange smile. But this kind of smile made Konan have an ominous premonition for no reason.

    "So..."

    It was as if Aoba had not heard Konan''s cold words. Moreover, the higher-ups of the organization stared at them with burning eyes.

    "I have made a decision!"

    "This decision is just an attempt for me."

    "But for you..."

    "The meaning might be very different!"

    Aoba''s voice was still very low. Only Konan could hear it. The others could feel that Aoba was talking, but they did not know what exactly he was talking about.

    This feeling made them have a feeling of doubt in their hearts.

    It was just...

    None of them could think of what was going on.

    Aoba began to slowly walk toward Konan step by step. The distance between him and Konan also became closer and closer.

    "I want to kidnap you."

    Aoba suddenly revealed an even more brilliant smile and used a calm and gentle tone to say something that stunned Konan on the spot.

    Of course.

    This sentence.

    Aoba did not deliberately lower his voice like before.

    This allowed the other six people to hear Aoba''s words.

    Such arrogant words.

    It was said by a Genin.

    It made them feel like it was unrealistic.

    He looked like a child. He took out a toy pistol and pointed at the strong special forces soldier, saying that he was going to shoot them.

    However.

    Just as they were all stunned.

    Aoba suddenly raised his right hand, with his palm facing Konan''s body, assuming a gesture that seemed meaningless but quite domineering.

 Chapter 525: Kumogakure, Arrai!

    Chapter 525: Kumogakure, Arrai!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 525 Kumogakure, Arrai!

    Country of Fire, in a forest.

    Minato looked at Kumogakure''s ninjas who had gradually stepped into the forest with a grave expression.

    This battle was related to Konohagakure''s future!

    Minato was very clear.

    As long as they won the battle.

    It was the same as saying that the Third Ninja World War had entered a relatively calm stage. In a short period of time, the various villages would not start a war again, including Kirigakure who was launching a war against Kumogakure. They would not let the war continue to intensify.

    However.

    This did not mean that the war had stopped.

    It would only enter a short period of reconciliation.

    All the villages would recuperate.

    The following wave.

    It would completely announce the final result of the Third Ninja World War.

    However.

    Correspondingly.

    If they didn''t win this battle.

    In that case, Konohagakure would lose the last line of defense against the other villages.

    The ninjas of the various villages would become like sharks that smelled blood, swarming toward Konohagakure and biting at them crazily.

    This was not the result that Minato wanted to see.

    Instantly.

    Minato raised all the attention he had. He directly raised his spirit to the extreme. His pair of blue eyes swept across the Kumogakure ninjas who had already stepped into the forest in front of him. He was already prepared to make a move.

    Not now.

    There was still more outside!

    They need to go in a bit more!

    They could start attacking if the enemy goes in a bit more!

    Minato''s expression became more and more calm. Even the rhythm of his breathing became extremely slow. However, this state only appeared more obvious on his body. The rest of the Konohagakure ninjas were more relaxed.

    After these two battles...

    Konohagakure ninjas had already understood!

    As long as they followed Minato.

    It would be another easy victory.

    Thus, they did not feel any pressure. They had developed a nearly blind confidence in Minato. They did not need to care who the other party was, whether it was Kumogakure ninja, Sunagakure ninja, or whether the other party had some special strength. This was not important.

    Why?

    Because we have Minato!

    This was the mentality of Konohagakure ninjas. Their relaxation was that Minato was shielding them from the wind and rain, while Minato''s pressure was to shield Konohagakure from the wind and rain.

    A few seconds later.

    Kumogakure ninjas entered this part of the forest one by one and quickly drilled into the woods, directly appearing in the eyes of these Konohagakure ninjas.

    At this time.

    The Kumogakure ninjas at the forefront had already left the ambush area that Konohagakure had set up.

    There were still some ninjas lagging and did not yet enter the ambush area.

    However.

    Most of the ninjas that Kumogakure had deployed had already arrived at the ambush area.

    It just so happened to be the best time that Minato had been waiting for!

    "Right now!"

    Minato''s eyes widened. He immediately communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula in the ambush area and flashed into the forest at an extremely fast speed.

    Almost in an instant.

    Minato came to the side of one of Kumogakure''s ninjas.

    Puchi!

    Minato directly stabbed the kunai in his hand into the body of this Kumogakure ninja. The sharp blade instantly pierced through the ninja''s heart, directly crushing all the vitality of this ninja.

    The whole thing happened in an instant.

    They discovered a very terrifying thing.

    The enemy who ambushed them was actually Konohagakure, a village that should have completely lost their ability to fight. This change was equivalent to denying the information they obtained.

    For a moment.

    This thought appeared in everyone''s mind.

    The intelligence was wrong!

    Konohagakure was not defeated by Iwagakure!

    Then...

    What about Iwagakure?

    What was the truth?

    Now, these Kumogakure ninjas even felt that the information they got was a trap that tricked them into coming to kill them. Everything was calculated.

    The Konohagakure ninjas who rushed out from the surrounding area...

    All of them were in high fighting spirit. They were not like what was said in the intelligence report. This was not the Konohagakure ninjas who were going to be defeated by Iwagakure ninjas, but more like Iwagakure ninjas being defeated by Konohagakure ninjas.

    The whole process happened too suddenly.

    Even Kumogakure ninjas did not react too much.

    But.

    After a moment of shock.

    And when they fought these Konohagakure ninjas. They suddenly found that these Konohagakure ninjas were not that powerful.

    These ninjas did not use ninjutsu.

    When they fought, they would directly use ninja tools or attack using their physical skills.

    One must know...

    Kumogakure ninja was the least afraid of physical skills. Every one of them cultivated physical skills in the village.

    In a short time.

    Konohagakure''s ninjas lost the advantage they had gained from the previous sneak attack, and the scene suddenly became anxious.

    This kind of thing.

    This was Minato''s greatest worry.

    However.

    During this period of time.

    He had used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) too many times in a very short period of time. The chakra in his body had reached a critical point, and he had no strength left. He wanted to defeat these Kumogakure ninjas with his own strength, but now he felt extremely tired, and only his willpower was supporting him to defeat the enemy.

    Of course.

    The tired person was not only Minato.

    Right now, Konohagakure ninjas were all very tired.

    After the clash, they could not defeat Kumogakure so the situation suddenly became subtle.

    "So you guys are here for a sneak attack!"

    One of Kumogakure''s ninjas, who looked strong and tall, said coldly. His cold eyes focused on Minato. He found that Minato killed the most in just a short period of time, so his anger toward Minato was the highest.

    "Since you have used such despicable methods to plot against us!"

    "Then you must pay the price!"

    "All of you will die here!"

    "No one can leave this place!"

    As this man spoke, his body emitted a lightning radiance which was Kumogakure''s unique ninjutsu. His name was Arrai, a jonin in Kumogakure. He was very powerful and had a high status in the village. He was very highly regarded by the Third Raikage.

    This time, the Third Raikage sent out Kumogakure ninjas to get a share of the pie, which was led by Arrai.

    Regarding this.

    Arrai was very grateful in his heart.

    Being able to grab such a profitable position was simply a gift from heaven. This made him mentally prepared to go all out when he led the team here.

    However.

    He had never expected this.

    Before he could do anything, they were ambushed.

    Moreover, the person who attacked them was a yellow-haired brat. Seeing such a scene made him burn with anger, and he was in a very bad mood.

    "Let''s start with you!"

    Arrai''s figure flashed out like a bolt of lightning across the forest. He instantly rushed to Minato and raised his right hand. His hand was like a blade and directly chopped toward Minato''s neck. It seemed like he was going to cut off Minato''s neck.

 Chapter 526: Minatos Battle

    Chapter 526: Minato''s Battle

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 526 Minato''s Battle

    Arrai fixed his eyes on Minato. He had already regarded Minato as the most threatening existence in the world. Because of this, he felt that he should kill Minato as soon as possible so that he could solve the crisis that Kumogakure had encountered as soon as possible.

    Zap Zap Zap Zap Zap...

    Arrai''s body seemed to carry a terrifying lightning halo and the terrifying hand knife was almost about to cut into Minato''s body. At this time, he was moving while Minato did not move. He looked like a shadow that had not reacted at all. No matter how Arrai looked at it, he felt that it was impossible to resist his attack.

    Arrai had seen too much of this scene.

    When he attacked like this.

    And the other party was still in this situation where he had not reacted.

    No matter who the other party was.

    They had to die!

    He had used this method to kill countless enemies.

    As long as there was no reaction.

    Then there was only death!

    Anyone who could dodge was not like this. However, that kind of person was already very few.

    However...

    Just as Arrai''s handknife was about to cut Minato''s neck.

    Suddenly, his eyes widened and his pupils contracted. The scene in front of him immediately shocked him to the point that he could not believe what he was seeing.

    Right in front of his eyes.

    The yellow-haired youth.

    His figure suddenly became blurry. He looked like a soap bubble reflecting light. It made people look like it existed but also seemed like it was not. As his hand struck down, there was no sense of impact at all. The youth in front of him had already disappeared.

    "What?!"

    Arrai was shocked. He never thought that things would turn out like this. Everything here was beyond his expectations and completely beyond his understanding. He has no idea what happened, and no idea how the other party disappeared.

    Such a scene.

    Not only was Arrai surprised by this.

    Even the Kumogakure ninjas present had almost the same look of horror on their faces. The scene just now was almost something that could accomplish a kill, but the scene they expected did not appear in front of their eyes.

    The whole process only happened in an instant.

    Before Arrai and the others could react.

    Minato instantly appeared behind Arrai and his left hand was holding a special type of kunai.

    It wasn''t until Minato held the kunai in his hand that they realized that the kunai was the same kunai that Minato had thrown away instantly when he was suddenly attacked by Arrai.

    At that time, they thought that Minato was so scared that he could not hold the kunai anymore.

    But.

    Now it seemed.

    It seemed that things were not as simple as they had imagined.

    Swish!

    The moment Minato grabbed the kunai, he suddenly swung the kunai. The sharp blade directly cut through Arrai''s arm, creating a deep wound and causing blood to spurt out wildly.

    "You stinking brat!"

    A sullen expression appeared on Arrai''s face. He had thought that he could have killed Minato with a single slap. However, he had never expected that he would be able to dodge it cleanly. Moreover, he had managed to counterattack in an instant.

    Of course.

    At this time, Minato could not even dream of it.

    He felt that he was using up a lot of chakra while using Rasengan.

    In the hands of his son, he was like a free-for-all. He could roll many meatballs casually like chakra did not matter.

    Swish!

    Minato once again used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), once again dodging Arrai''s attack and returning to his previous position, because there was a Flying Thunder God Formula on the ground here that he had prepared beforehand.

    Minato did not throw his kunai out again. Instead, he gripped the kunai tightly. He wanted to mislead Arrai, making him feel that the teleportation had nothing to do with the kunai in his hands.

    "Huh?!"

    Arrai let out a surprised voice again. His pupils contracted fiercely. In fact, he had thought that the person in front of him could still use his teleportation ability again. However, he still wanted to try attacking. Not only did he have no other methods, but he also wanted to gamble that Minato could not use his teleportation technique again in a short period of time.

    Puchi!

    This time.

    Minato directly stabbed the kunai in his hand into Arrai''s back.

    The kunai completely entered.

    At the same time.

    Minato didn''t let go.

    Instead, he pushed the kunai down.

    He wanted to further deepen the wound, making the wounds on Arrai''s body deeper so that this person would lose his fighting strength.

    This effect also intensified Arrai''s pain, the wound was so big that even his lightning chakra couldn''t completely cut off the pain making his entire back numb.

    "You can actually..."

    Arrai''s eyes turned red, and his heart was filled with deep anger. His current injury made him smell the danger. The wound on his back was bleeding nonstop, but he had no chance to stop bleeding. And if he moved violently, it would speed up the bleeding.

    "Do you only know now?"

    Minato''s cold voice slowly sounded. His blue eyes flashed with cold and murderous eyes.

    "When I attacked your Kumogakure ninja, I had already used this ability continuously. And you have the guts to test it and bet that I could not use it again. Is your brain filled with water?"

    Minato''s tone was extremely unkind. He was not a person who was good at verbal attacks, but now he was going to say this. He mainly wanted to stimulate Arrai through his words, so that Arrai would lose his cool and his movements would become even more violent.

    There was no other way.

    After continuously using Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), Minato felt that he had consumed a large amount of chakra, and his body was about to be unable to continue. Now there was only one thought in his mind, and that was to quickly resolve this battle.

    However...

    No matter what was said.

    Minato understood one thing even more clearly.

    Fighting was the best teacher!

    In continuous battles, even if he used the same method, it still gave him different experiences and insights. He also accumulated precious experiences, making him understand more clearly his shortcomings.

    As Minato spoke, he did not stop his movements at all. He firmly grasped the kunai in his hand and slashed down. A deep blood mark emerged from Arrai''s back, almost cutting open the latter''s entire back.

    Wherever it passed, the skin and flesh were torn and blood flowed down.

    "Go to hell!"

    Under the stimulation of Minato''s words and the pain in his body, Arrai''s blood had already surged up. He controlled the lightning chakra in his body and completely condensed it toward his elbow. In an instant, it formed a terrifying elbow bolt and directly smashed toward Minato''s head.

    At the same time.

    The muscles on Arrai''s back suddenly tightened and firmly caught the kunai in Minato''s hand, as if a hand had grabbed the kunai''s blade. He was using this method to lock Minato in his position while he ruthlessly smashed down his elbow.

 Chapter 527: Over There...

    Chapter 527: Over There...

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 527 Over There...

    "It''s still the same attack style..."

    When Minato saw Arrai''s powerful and terrifying attack, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, and his mood became much more relaxed.

    Sure enough!

    Most of Kumogakure ninjas had brawn but no brains!

    Facing such an opponent.

    As long as it was not a head-on fight.

    Then the risk factor could still be determined.

    But if it was a head-on confrontation...

    Kumogakure''s attainments in Nintaijutsu were too high.

    Minato directly let go of the kunai that had pierced into Arrai''s body. After he let go, he was no longer troubled by the elbow attack.

    At the same time.

    Arrai''s terrifying elbow also arrived near his face.

    Facing such a terrifying attack.

    Minato''s expression did not change at all.

    He allowed the strong wind from the attack to sweep across his face without even batting an eyelid.

    Ever since he mastered Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), he understood that as long as he did not want to die, no one would be able to kill him.

    However.

    Except when he actively wants to die!

    Minato never knew what his future would be like, nor what would happen to him when he died. He had consulted the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, after all, the latter was also the one who invented the Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    The same words apply to Senju Tobirama.

    As long as Tobirama doesn''t want to die.

    Then no one could kill him!

    After all, for those who use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), if not for the fact that they were fighting to the death, then it was still possible for them to leave!

    If they couldn''t beat the enemy, then they could run. It was just that simple.

    It was precisely because of this reason.

    In the face of Arrai''s tyrannical and terrifying attack, Minato was not in a hurry. After all, as long as he still had chakra, then he could use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and quickly leave this place.

    However.

    Now, his decision was not to leave.

    But to defeat the enemy!

    When Arrai''s terrifying attack was about to hit Minato''s face, his body gradually turned sideways. Even if it was an elbow strike, to exert more strength, he could only completely turn his back against the enemy.

    However.

    The moment Arrai turned sideways and passed by.

    Minato directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) once again. His entire figure once again turned into a shadow.

    At the same time.

    Minato was like a maggot, appearing behind Arrai once again.

    The Flying Thunder God Formula that Minato communicated with this time was no other place. It was the Flying Thunder God Formula that he used for the first time when he attacked Arrai. It was just that the kunai was not thrown out by him now, but was taken away by Arrai himself.

    After Arrai took away the kunai, the kunai seemed to be fixed on Arrai''s back and would not fall down along with his swaying body.

    In his opinion.

    Two consecutive teleportations.

    It had nothing to do with the kunai behind him.

    Arrai was not very smart, but he was also analyzing and judging these things. After all, when Minato first teleported, it really seemed to be using this kunai as a springboard. However, when Minato teleported for the second time, the kunai did not move.

    Because of this.

    Arrai felt that the ability Minato used to teleport had nothing to do with the kunai behind him. Everything was just a coincidence.

    The Kumogakure ninjas could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. They all knew Arrai''s strength. Moreover, Arrai was their leader. The leader who came to Konohagakure was the strongest among them.

    They did not see how difficult it was for Minato to defeat Arrai.

    After all, no one else knew about Minato''s situation. Moreover, Minato had concealed everything very well. These Kumogakure ninjas could not see it at all.

    Only Minato knew that he was already on the verge of exhaustion. He no longer had the strength to continue fighting. Now, everything he had revealed was just to intimidate these Kumogakure ninjas in terms of momentum.

    However...

    It was really useful.

    In the eyes of these Kumogakure ninjas, Minato easily defeated Arrai. After all, the whole battle was too fast.

    Fast meant that the time was short!

    Often the case.

    Only by fighting slowly and long can we find the feeling bit by bit. In the end, we feel hearty and can savor it carefully.

    However, the battle ended quickly.

    It was easy to ignore the details presented in this and focus more on the time, so it was natural to think that in front of Minato, a person like Arrai could not survive even a few minutes.

    All of a sudden.

    These Kumogakure ninjas did not dare to act rashly. They all distanced themselves from the Konohagakure ninjas in front of them. The way they looked at Minato had already changed.

    Now they all understood...

    This yellow-haired youth who looked even younger than them was not a simple ninja. His body flicker technique was simply superb. Even Arrai, the strongest among them, did not even touch this person''s hair.

    This was too terrifying!

    These Kumogakure ninjas thought that this was a very relaxed and happy journey, but they never thought that they would encounter such an ambush.

    "Now your leader is dead!"

    Suddenly.

    Minato''s voice sounded.

    The expression on his face tightened, revealing an extremely serious expression. He also used his blue eyes to scan everyone present.

    "I know what kind of purpose you have!"

    "I can tell you very responsibly that Iwagakure has already lost, and before you, Sunagakure has already come, and they have all been defeated by us!"

    "What I hope is that the Third Ninja Wor;d War will end here, not that the war will continue!"

    "Therefore, I will give you a chance. If you leave this place now and return to Kumogakure, we can pretend that nothing happened!"

    "Otherwise..."

    "Then we can only fight to the death!"

    "I know that you are not afraid of death..."

    "But please think carefully about whether you want to die in such a depressive way, and how Kumogakure''s power will be reduced after you people die!"

    "Think carefully!"

    Minato''s cold voice sounded one after another. The meaning he expressed was very obvious.

    That was to make these Kumogakure ninjas retreat.

    Now, they no longer had the energy to deal with the current Kumogakure ninjas.

    When Minato said this.

    These Kumogakure ninjas were all tempted. As ninjas, they were not afraid of death, but they still minded the way of their death.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone fell silent.

    In the forest.

    Kushina looked at this situation with a look of relief on her face. She understood that Minato had settled everything, and she felt proud of this man.

    Suddenly.

    Kushina''s face suddenly changed.

    "Over there..."

    Kushina suddenly looked in the direction of Kumogakure ninjas, and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared, her eyes flashed with disbelief.

 Chapter 528: Ai-sama

    Chapter 528: Ai-sama

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 528 Ai-sama

    Kushina''s face changed drastically, and she found something incredible.

    It was in the direction of Kumogakure ninjas.

    It wasn''t too far away.

    Batches of chakra were rushing over.

    The speed was very fast.

    It wouldn''t be long before they arrived.

    "There''s still a group of people!"

    There was a strong shock in Kushina''s beautiful eyes. She immediately discovered this shocking fact. Thankfully she discovered this earlier. If it had been a little later, they would have already arrived in the ambushed area.

    "That''s not right!"

    "Why didn''t I notice it earlier?"

    "Could it be that they came later?"

    "But..."

    "This speed is too fast!"

    There was a big question mark in Kushina''s head. She still hadn''t figured out when these people came out.

    After all, her powerful perception relied on Sage Mode.

    And after that.

    She did not use Sage Mode anymore.

    For her, she was not a sensory ninja. Fortunately, her chakra was strong enough. When these people got closer, she passively sensed the existence of these people.

    "Not good!"

    Kushina was shocked. She looked in Minato''s direction. She knew that Minato was in a dangerous state. She had to remind him of this matter in time. However, Minato was at a critical moment. These Kumogakure ninjas were about to be persuaded.

    It was obvious that she shouldn''t interrupt Minato at this time.

    This was Kushina''s most real thought.

    However.

    She had to let Minato know about this matter...

    "I can only wait!"

    Kushina held her breath. She knew that Minato did not have too much energy to sense his surroundings, and was focused on dealing with the people at the scene.

    There must be no more problems.

    Suddenly.

    Kushina slowly closed her eyes. She raised her mind and her whole body was filled with faint chakra fluctuations.

    This was the result of her deliberate restraint.

    Otherwise.

    Her senjutsu chakra could achieve an even more powerful effect.

    Kushina wanted to use her own way to open up her perception ability and lock onto the ninjas who were rushing toward the ambush area. She wanted to determine the exact location of the latter, but she did not want to be discovered by the other side.

    Hum!

    Kushina suddenly opened her eyes, and streams of natural energy gathered toward her body. Her face instantly changed.

    At the same time.

    Her perception suddenly spread out, and almost in an instant, she felt waves of chakra rushing toward them at an extremely fast speed, as if this was their destination.

    "So fast!"

    Kushina couldn''t help but exclaim. These ninjas were no longer in a simple traveling but were charging.

    They were charging in this direction!

    "No!"

    "This is definitely not right!"

    "There''s something wrong here!"

    Kushina looked in Minato''s direction with her frog eyes. She found that the other parties'' behavior was very special. It was not like a ninja who came here to get a piece of the pie. Instead, it was more like a mission.

    "Where are they from?"

    "Are they enemies or friends?"

    Just as Minato said this, before he could finish his last sentence, a roar that shook the forest suddenly sounded in the sky.

    This voice was extremely loud, like the sound of thunder rolling.

    Everyone who heard it felt their eardrums go numb, and they were extremely shocked. No one in the audience had expected that a sound would suddenly appear.

    "You are wrong about Raikage-sama!"

    Following this thunder-like roar, the sound shuttling through the forest rang out. Someone was constantly approaching from afar and rushing over.

    "Not good!"

    Every Konohagakure ninja, including Minato, widens their eyes. They all realized that the appearance of this sound had interrupted their plan. These Kumogakure ninjas might not retreat so easily.

    At the same time.

    They had also realized it.

    There was another group of ninjas that were quickly rushing over. They were already nearby, but they were unable to completely determine the other side''s position. However, according to their recent experience, since they had already entered the Country of Fire''s territory, they had come for them.

    "This voice is..."

    The Kumogakure ninjas had a completely different attitude from the Konohagakure ninjas. After being stunned, their faces were filled with surprise.

    This voice was too unique and too recognizable. They were all very clear about the owner of the voice.

    The son of the Third Raikage.

    The future Fourth Raikage!

    This identity made their hearts excited.

    "This is Ai-sama!"

    "Even Ai-sama came!"

    "Raikage-sama did not give up on us!"

    "Yes! We are not abandoned!"

    "I understand. We must have been deceived by the intelligence. After Raikage-sama found out, he immediately sent Ai-sama to support us!"

    "Since Ai-sama is here. What reason do we have to surrender?"

    "That''s right! We will not surrender!"

    "..."

    The Kumogakure ninjas'' confidence suddenly began to soar. Everyone''s thoughts began to change greatly. Everyone''s eyes began to shine again.

    After losing Arrai, they had been in despair. After all, they were like dragons without a leader in an instant. However, the arrival of Ai made them find a new backbone. They instantly felt that there was nothing to be afraid of.

    In an instant.

    The eyes of these Kumogakure ninjas became firm again.

    A strong fighting spirit emerged from their body.

    They completely lost their previous dejected posture.

    When the Konohagakure ninjas saw the appearance of these Kumogakure ninjas, they immediately understood that what they had just said was all in vain.

    Not only did these Kumogakure ninjas not retreat, but they also wanted to take revenge for the ninjas that had just died, and they also launched an attack on Konohagakure in one fell swoop.

    "Damn it!"

    Minato said coldly. He had a feeling of failure in his heart. He was just a little bit away from success. As long as there was a little more time, he could let these Kumogakure ninjas go back.

    Then perhaps the result would change.

    Now, if these two groups of ninjas completed the meet-up, it would be a force they could not resist.

    Zap Zap Zap Zap Zap...

    However, at this moment, a figure quickly darted over from the side of the forest and appeared in front of everyone. His body was wrapped in lightning and made a very noisy sound.

    All of a sudden

    All eyes were focused on this person.

    Young.

    Strong.

    His face was determined.

    His muscles were extremely developed.

    He seemed to be a very strong and fierce existence.

    "Ai-sama!"

    The Kumogakure ninjas immediately bowed to this person. After seeing this stalwart figure, the last worry in their hearts disappeared.

 Chapter 529: Where Is Arrai?

    Chapter 529: Where Is Arrai?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 529 Where Is Arrai?

    At this moment.

    All of the Kumogakure ninjas were looking at Ai.

    They were too clear about this person''s weight.

    Not only was he the son of the Third Raikage but also a genius in Nintaijutsu in Komugakure. He was also the future Fourth Raikage that everyone in the village recognized.

    This kind of person personally came here.

    It was no different than giving these Kumogakure ninjas a strong injection.

    Everyone was very clear about what this meant. Not only did Kumogakure not give up on them, but they also paid more attention to them.

    After Ai came out here, his eyes first looked coldly at Minato. After that, he looked around.

    In the forest, there were many corpses of Kumogakure ninjas. These ninjas had their hearts pierced or their throats slit by the kunai in Minato''s hand.

    Except for the damage caused by Minato...

    The rest did not suffer any serious attacks. After all, Konohagakure ninjas were already exhausted. As long as they could not win the battle in the first attack, they would fall into a deadlock.

    In this deadlock.

    The time Konohagakure and Kumogakure ninjas played against each other was too short. At most, they only had some superficial injuries. There were not even any who were seriously injured.

    A simple glance was given.

    Ai roughly understood what was going on. Kumogakure ninjas'' injuries were small, but the death rate was relatively high. As for Konohagakure ninjas, they generally did not have any fighting strength.

    "Where is Arrai?"

    Ai asked in a low voice. He vaguely felt that something had happened. After he glanced around, he did not see Arrai at the first moment. Moreover, with his identity, he came here personally but Arrai did not appear, which made him have an ominous feeling.

    "..."

    The Kumogakure ninjas suddenly fell silent. No one dared to answer Ai at this time. Moreover, their faces turned extremely strange. It seemed that they wanted to say something but did not dare to say anything.

    "Where is Arrai?"

    Ai saw that no one in the Kumogakure group answered him. His face suddenly became ugly. He asked again, but this time, his tone was much stiffer and more accusatory.

    "That..."

    "Ai-sama..."

    "Hmm..."

    "Sir..."

    "..."

    These Kumogakure ninjas all made an ambiguous sound. Their faces revealed all kinds of ugly expressions. It was not that they did not want to say it, but they did not dare to say it. After all, the current situation was too strange.

    "Speak!"

    Ai immediately ordered while pointing at a Kumogakure ninja that was closer to him. He had already seen through the reactions of these people. These Kumogakure ninjas all knew what had happened, but none of them said anything. None of them speak up at all.

    If he continued to ask like that...

    There won''t be any results at all!

    It would be better to directly pick up a person and let him say it, the effect would be better.

    Suddenly.

    The Kumogakure ninja that he pointed at had a depressed look on his face. He never thought that such a thing would fall on his head in the end.

    "Well... that... that... that..." The ninja immediately became embarrassed. His eyes flashed and he kept looking up and down.

    This kind of look.

    It made Ai even more unhappy.

    "If I ask you a question, just answer it. If you have something to say, say it. What are you stuttering about? Don''t make me angry!"

    Ai said coldly. His original anger was concentrated on Konohagakure, and now it was about to transfer to his side.

    It was really annoying.

    These people looked like they were wronged.

    They wanted to say it, but they didn''t dare to say it. They didn''t say it, but they looked like they wanted to say it. In short, no matter how he looked at it, it made people feel awkward.

    "Um... Er... That... Arrai-sama... He is right under your feet..." The ninja said helplessly. After he finished speaking, he instinctively prepared to defend. He was afraid that Ai would punch him hard in anger.

    "Hmm?"

    When Ai heard the ninja''s words, he immediately widened his eyes and looked down.

    If they knew this, it would be like being injected with chicken blood, and the situation would become even more difficult.

    In the end...

    After a deep struggle in her heart, Kushina decided not to mention this matter for the time being. Instead, she stood aside and watched. After all, such a thing was really difficult for her to choose.

    But with her strength...

    She was very confident that she could stop those Kumogakure ninjas and avoid the possible dangers. This was the transformation she gained after practicing in Mt. Myoboku.

    Kushina did not speak.

    Konohagakure ninjas had not discovered the arrival of Kumogakure''s army.

    After all.

    Right now, they had all reached their limit and were very exhausted.

    Being able to squeeze out a bit of chakra to resist foreign enemies was already very difficult.

    How could they use it to sense enemies that might appear?

    All of a sudden.

    A very delicate balance appeared in the audience.

    Konohagakure ninjas were afraid of Kumogakure ninjas, and Kumogakure ninjas were also afraid of Konohagakure ninjas. Neither side dared to act rashly.

    Konohagakure ninjas placed all their hopes on Minato. Correspondingly, Kumogakure ninjas also placed their hopes on Ai.

    After Minato heard Ai''s question, he was silent for a moment. After that, he slowly opened his mouth and used the same indifferent tone as before.

    "Namikaze Minato."

    After Minato spoke, the Kumogakure ninjas on the scene all silently remembered this name.

    No need to speak...

    After this battle.

    They would all remember the strength of this ninja. Most importantly, everyone could see that this ninja was still so young, so young that they felt terrified.

    This age...

    He seemed to be even younger than their Ai-sama!

    To be able to possess such a formidable strength at such a young age, it would be hard to imagine what kind of development he would become if given more time to improve.

    Kumogakure had always regarded Konohagakure as an enemy, and this kind of thing was not something that happened in a day or two!

    The Third Ninja World War that broke out was started by them because they attacked Konohagakure.

    At that time.

    Their Kumogakure''s brain, Hari, had died in the enemy village!

    Of course.

    Their leader, the Third Raikage, was also in Konohagakure and fought with the Konohagakure ninjas.

    Although after that, the two villages stopped attacking each other because of different things, there was already a deep hatred between the two sides. It was not easy to forget it as time passed.

    "I remember your name, but unfortunately, I will soon have to forget it. You killed so many ninjas of our Kumogakure. I will not let you leave here alive. Otherwise, my Kumogakure brothers will not agree to such a thing!" Ai said in a cold tone. Through his deep voice, there was a sense of oppression. His voice also brought strength to the Kumogakure ninjas.

    "There are many people who want to kill me..."

    Minato maintained his usual indifference. No matter how great the waves in his heart were, he was very clear that he needed to be calm. Konohagakure was counting on him. If his mentality collapsed, then the Konohagakure ninjas present would be finished.

    "But..."

    "I''m still alive!"

    "It''s not that easy to kill me!"

    As Minato said this, a big doubt suddenly appeared in his heart, and he felt that something was wrong.

    Logically speaking...

    This Third Raikage''s son in front of him should not appear alone like this. Could it be that he was following behind the Kumogakure ninja army?

    If he was not alone...

    Then there should be many people!

    So...

    He hadn''t made a move for a long time just now.

    This must be because he was buying time!

    Suddenly.

    Minato''s mind began to think quickly. He needed to think of a way to break the situation in this very short and limited time.

 Chapter 530: Then Kill Them All!

    Chapter 530: Then Kill Them All!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 530 Then Kill Them All!

    Minato carefully stared at Ai in front of him. He understood that this person also had his own concerns. Otherwise, he could directly attack right now. There was no need to chat until now.

    But...

    No matter what...

    Behind this person stood Kumogakure''s reinforcements.

    Minato did not know how strong these reinforcements were and how many of them were there. He had no way to sense them now. Once he did that, he would alert the other party.

    At this time.

    The other party definitely did not know that he had already discovered the secret.

    That meant that there was still a chance.

    It was just that...

    It was just a bit difficult to find!

    Minato''s mind quickly turned. He had a very strong ability when it came to tactical planning. He could find the weak point of things in a very short time and find the key point in breaking through.

    "Why don''t we discuss it..."

    Minato suddenly spoke slowly. He understood that the biggest problem now was the reinforcements. The main reason why the other party had not made a move was that the reinforcements had not arrived yet.

    Then...

    This could at least prove one thing.

    The other party also did not know their depth!

    Then used this.

    Minato felt that he could bluff his way based on the opponent''s weakness.

    In the past.

    When he was in the ninja school, he was often praised because he was too talented. He could learn the knowledge in the textbook and master the basic ninjutsu just by reading it briefly.

    So when he was in the ninja school, he often learned ninjutsu which was not suitable for his age group.

    For example, Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)!

    When Minato was in the Ninja School, he began to learn from Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His talent was so high that it made people click their tongues.

    Until after Otsutsuki Kaguya was defeated.

    In the history of the ninja world, only the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama and the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato have truly mastered the Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

    Of course.

    Minato was not only learning ninjutsu.

    He also read many, many books, including books from the Warring States Period, and books about daimyos and generals from various countries.

    In the eyes of other ninjas, those books might be dull, but for Minato, it could help him broaden his vision, allowing his understanding of many things to reach a different height.

    After seeing Ai''s actions, Minato suddenly thought of the tactics he read in a military strategy textbook.

    If you have strong strength, you can hide your strength appropriately so that the enemy becomes careless and then attack in one fell swoop, thereby winning at the minimum cost.

    However.

    Minato felt that Ai did not think so. People in Kumogakure were generally more straightforward, and their understanding of many things was straightforward. In comparison, they would not have so many other thoughts. It should be what he had thought before. This person was not so confident in his strength and was waiting for his own reinforcements. Or, it could be said that he was not so sure about Konohagakure''s side.

    But...

    Ai''s way of doing things.

    It reminded Minato.

    Minato immediately thought of the second half of the words in the textbook.

    If one was weak, they could bluff and pretend that they were very strong to arouse the enemy''s fear and defeat the enemy without fighting.

    But.

    Such a method.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com

    It wasn''t necessarily effective.

    In comparison, it required a lot of psychological quality, and it also needed to work together with their acting skills.

    These.

    Just a moment later.

    Minato suddenly opened his eyes, and powerful chakra instantly surged into his entire body. His face directly revealed an orange-red eye shadow. His originally blue eyes directly changed into orange-yellow eyes under this change. From his appearance and temperament, he completely changed into a different appearance.

    "You..."

    Ai looked at Minato and was stunned for a moment. The first thing he thought of was the lightning-release chakra mode, but Minato''s special state was obviously more powerful than the lightning-release chakra mode.

    The sudden appearance of Minato made Ai a little stunned, and he looked extremely cautious.

    "What do you want to discuss?"

    Ai asked again. Right now, he wanted to listen to Minato''s next words, instead of continuing the battle.

    Following Ai''s words.

    Everyone''s attention was focused on Minato.

    They were all waiting for Minato''s next words.

    Including Konohagakure''s ninjas.

    "Actually, there is nothing to discuss."

    Minato''s tone became even colder than before, but there was no fluctuation of emotion on his face. However, everyone present faintly felt the trace of killing intent released by Minato. However, this feeling was not very obvious, as if he was deliberately suppressing it.

    "Just now, I gave you Kumogakure a chance to choose to leave or stay here."

    Minato''s voice slowly sounded. His voice was not loud, but it was too quiet here. Everyone present could clearly hear every word that Minato said.

    "And now..."

    "I can already tell."

    "None of you want to leave this place."

    "Then there''s no need to talk any more nonsense!"

    When Minato said this, his whole body was suddenly full of momentum, and he could already feel Kushina, who was also under Sage Mode.

    "Kushina!"

    Minato suddenly shouted and suddenly looked in Kushina''s direction. The eyes of the two collided with each other.

    Kushina instantly understood, and quickly flashed out, standing directly next to Minato.

    At this moment.

    Two people.

    They were both in the same state.

    The chakra fluctuation on their body made people feel very uneasy.

    Especially that girl who appeared later, in their most intuitive feeling, she seemed to be even stronger than Minato.

    As a result.

    These Kumogakure ninjas were dumbfounded!

    "Kushina, how long until the two sages arrive?" Minato asked in a voice that everyone could hear.

    Such a question.

    Kushina instantly understood it.

    "About half an hour!" Kushina immediately replied. She was talking about the time when Kumogakure reinforcements arrived.

    Of course.

    The two people''s conversation attracted Ai.

    Would the two sages mentioned by Minato and Kushina come faster than their Kumogakure''s reinforcement or what kind of strength those two so-called sages were, Ai was really now sure.

    "If that''s the case..."

    Minato nodded. After that, his orange frog eyes immediately swept over Kumogakure ninjas at the scene. Finally, they stopped on Ai.

    "We don''t have much time left!"

    "According to the agreement!"

    "We have to deal with this place before the two sages arrive!"

    Minato''s cold voice was full of killing intent. In an instant, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop a lot. Such a change made the Konohagakure ninjas, feel that it was true.

    "Then kill them all!"

    Kushina playfully followed, and her casual attitude coupled with her newly developed confidence made people feel that killing them was a very simple and easy thing.

 Chapter 531: Senpo: Zero Kyokai(Sage Art: Zero Boundary)!

    Chapter 531: Senpo: Zero Kyokai(Sage Art: Zero Boundary)!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 531 Senpo: Zero Kyokai(Sage Art: Zero Boundary)!

    "Hiss..."

    When these Kumogakure ninjas heard this, they immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Almost everyone''s eyes were immediately filled with hesitation.

    Actually.

    If Ai did not come.

    Now, they should have all retreated.

    However.

    Ai was here.

    This should be a very good thing.

    But after a while, they found a relatively surprising problem, which was that Ai just stood on the branch and did not do what he usually should do.

    Gradually.

    These Kumogakure ninjas also realized...

    Ai seemed to have no confidence and did not even want to fight, which put them in a dilemma.

    If they continued to stay here, then it was very likely that they would be killed by Minato and the girl next to him.

    They were all people who had experienced the battle just now.

    They knew very well that the strength of the Konohagakure ninja army was just that, but in comparison, the yellow-haired youth called Namikaze Minato was much stronger. Even their leader, Arrai, was not a match for him.

    As for the girl beside the yellow-haired youth.

    From the beginning to the end, she had never made a move.

    However, the strength displayed now was clearly above that of Minato. This made them feel even more apprehensive in their hearts. They simply did not dare to provoke these two people easily.

    But...

    Now, they had already been suppressed by Ai. No matter whether they advanced or retreated, they were no longer the ones who had the final say. Ai would be the one to say this.

    They only saw Ai.

    However, they did not see any reinforcements behind Ai.

    Since Ai came here, he had not said anything about reinforcements. This made them start to doubt whether there were any reinforcements.

    All of a sudden.

    The atmosphere became even more subtle.

    Especially these Kumogakure ninjas. They had just seen Minato kill and also witnessed Minato kill Arrai. They also wanted to take revenge in their hearts, but they felt that this matter could be discussed slowly when they went back.

    "Ai-sama, what should we do now?"

    "Ai-sama, are we really going to continue fighting?"

    "Ai-sama, say something!"

    "Ai-sama..."

    "..."

    Among the Kumogakure ninjas, voices rang out one after another. Each of them spoke very quickly. They hoped to get Ai''s response.

    Of course.

    What they wanted to hear was an order to retreat.

    At this time.

    Their momentum has gone through ups and downs, which was a very uncomfortable feeling. When they had just arrived, they had felt that they could get a share of the pie with unstoppable momentum. However, what awaited them here was not the profit they imagined, but the carefully designed ambush and cruel killing. This made their high spirits fall.

    Kushina immediately made a series of hand seals. What she used was not a complicated seal, but a seal of their Uzumaki Clan.

    "Senpo(Sage Art)..."

    When Kushina said these words, her red hair flew up, looking very domineering. The terrifying Senjutsu Chakra made every Kumogakure ninja on the scene feel like they were in a storm.

    Kumogakure was not very suitable to use ninjutsu. Most of the time, they mainly focused on taijutsu. However, their chakra was not too little, just that they did not use it often. But now, they saw that the chakra coming out of Kushina''s body was almost tangible, making them feel pain in their eyes.

    It was too terrifying!

    What kind of majestic chakra was this?

    Compared with this girl''s chakra, their chakra was like a drop of liquid, which was completely different when compared to this vast ocean.

    Such a scene already made them very shocked, plus what happened before had completely shaken their hearts.

    "Zero Kyokai(Zero Boundary)!"

    Kushina''s crisp voice suddenly rang out, clearly transmitting into everyone''s ears.

    As she finished her words.

    Suddenly, a purple light burst out from Kushina''s body. This purple light contained a very strong chakra fluctuation. When the purple light reached the highest point, it instantly fell around, forming a ray of light that could turn around.

    This scene was something that these Kumogakure ninjas had never seen before. It was completely beyond their imagination, and they had no idea what was going on.

    Just as everyone was thinking.

    The falling purple light spread out and landed on the ground at an extremely fast speed, forming a purple light screen.

    This purple light screen...

    Like a huge birdcage, all the Kumogakure ninjas on the scene were wrapped in this barrier, but the Konohagakure ninjas have been excluded.

    "Now you are all in my barrier."

    Kushina''s cold voice echoed in the barrier. Under the purple halo, the entire barrier reflected a faint purple glow, as if the whole world had turned purple.

    "You... None of you can escape!"

    Kushina''s voice was full of confidence. She was indeed playing along with Minato, but she was not completely acting but really doing it.

    Only if it''s true, you can''t find any problems, because that''s how things are!

    She was already prepared.

    If Kumogakure still refused to retreat.

    She would completely kill these Kumogakure ninjas in this purple barrier and she absolutely would not let them join up with the large team behind them!

    Almost every single Kumogakure ninja''s face turned pale. This place did not seem to be surrounded by Konohagakure ninjas, but it gave them a feeling of being surrounded by Minato and this girl.

    "This area is now within my zero boundary!"

    "The people outside can''t enter!"

    "The people inside can''t get out!"

    "Unless I personally lift it or you kill me!"

    "Otherwise, this zero boundary will trap you until you die!"

    Kushina said coldly. Her tone was very firm, just like what she said. She did not speak much, but she was telling the truth.

    For a moment.

    The feelings of these Kumogakure ninjas became extremely complicated.

    This was especially true for Ai, who had just arrived.

    When Ai saw this barrier, his state of mind immediately collapsed. How could they play like this? Now, even if reinforcements were to arrive, they couldn''t even enter. It was as if they were locked in a cage.

    "Wait... wait..."

    Ai''s mood became a lot quieter. What had happened now had already caused him to start to feel fear in his heart. He was truly a little afraid.

 Chapter 532: Right Now, Itâ€™s Not That if You Want to Leave, You Can Leave as You Wish!

    Chapter 532: Right Now, It¡¯s Not That if You Want to Leave, You Can Leave as You Wish!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 532 Right Now, It''s Not That if You Want to Leave, You Can Leave as You Wish!

    Ai looked at everything that was happening in front of him, and his mood immediately set off a storm. He was already not in a good mood.

    After all...

    He had delayed here for so long because he wanted to wait for the reinforcement at the back to arrive. This way, he could use the advantage of numbers and momentum to directly crush Konohagakure ninja in one fell swoop.

    However.

    The situation was different now.

    The appearance of this barrier could be said to have broken all of his plans.

    The reinforcements were useless!

    Now, even if the reinforcements were to reach this place, they would not be able to enter at all. Then, it would be no different from not having reinforcements.

    "Kushina, the person who is talking is the son of the Third Raikage and the future Fourth Raikage," Minato said slowly. He lowered his voice a little, but even if he did, the ninjas on the scene could still hear him.

    "I understand!" Kushina nodded. The corners of her mouth slightly curled up. She looked in Ai''s direction with a smile that was not a smile. How could she not understand what Minato meant? After all, they had been together for so long, so they had a tacit understanding.

    "I will take good care of him!"

    Kushina said meaningfully. After Minato''s reminder, she had already decided what to do. After all, she had no way to make decisions on such matters, and Minato was her backbone. He could consider many things for her.

    There were two meanings in Minato''s words. Although it was not expressed so clearly, Kushina could still receive it very accurately.

    The first point was to pay attention to Ai''s identity. The other side was the son of the Third Raikage. As long as there was a possibility of stopping the war, then try not to hurt this person. Otherwise, they, Konohagakure, would become a complete mortal enemy of Kumogakure.

    The second point was the opposite of the first point. If the war between the two sides really starts, kill this person first. You must not leave any trace of kindness to the enemy. It was to directly attack the enemy''s backbone to achieve the win.

    In a flash, Kushina understood what she should do, and the specific path she chose depended on Minato''s performance.

    At this moment.

    Kushina''s orange frog eyes were staring at Ai. She had already focused all her attention on Ai and was always ready for battle.

    "That..."

    When Ai saw this scene, his originally young and messy heart became even more uncertain. If he said that he was not afraid of death, he would be lying. He was also mentally prepared to sacrifice. But like a rising star, he didn''t want to die in this place so easily.

    "Let''s discuss..."

    Ai''s aura suddenly became much weaker. This was something that could not be helped. Now that he spoke first, his confidence was much lower. Moreover, he could only make concessions. There was no other way.

    After all...

    The current situation had already turned into him begging Minato.

    "Is what I said not clear enough?"

    Minato coldly rolled his eyes at Ai. Right now, he had already gained the upper hand. There was no need for him to do anything. He just needed to maintain Sage Mode for a little longer.

    This was not a problem for him to begin with.

    Kushina''s cold voice rang out again.

    In an instant.

    The Kumogakure ninjas on the scene couldn''t help but shiver.

    They had a physiological reaction to Kushina''s voice.

    Now, as long as they heard Kushina''s voice, especially the word "Senpo", they would feel bad.

    All of a sudden.

    Almost everyone''s attention was on Kushina.

    Even Minato did not know what Kushina was planning to do.

    At the moment when everyone''s attention was focused on Kushina, Kushina''s voice continued to sound. The pause was just her unique rhythm, not a deliberate lengthening of the sentence.

    "Zero Kyokai no Yari(Zero Boundry Spear)!"

    Kushina''s voice contained a strong coldness. Following her words, in the upper area formed by purple light, purple lights flickered one after another. Like spears, it protruded rapidly from above the purple light barrier toward the inside.

    The purple spear drilled out at a speed visible to the naked eye. The sharp tip revealed a terrifying deterrent force. The spears that kept drilling out seemed to have a penetrating force that was enough to penetrate the body.

    After such a scene appeared.

    These Kumogakure ninjas all sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Their numbers were not too many, but they were all trapped in this purple light. There was no way to leave here. If these spears were allowed to fall down, there would be a carpet-like indiscriminate attack. Perhaps every one of them could not escape.

    Ai was not the only one who felt afraid.

    Every Kumogakure ninja was already terrified. They even felt deeply uncomfortable when they saw the purple light.

    Now they could no longer look at purple.

    "Wait!"

    "Wait a minute!"

    "I wasn''t clear about the situation just now!"

    "I will take my ninjas and leave now!"

    After Ai saw the purple spear that filled the sky, the last line of defense in his heart collapsed at this moment. They were really in a bad situation now.

    There was not much time left for them.

    If those purple spears swept toward them without any difference, then the people here would undoubtedly be shot into sieves. This was not a scene he wanted to see at all.

    "You still haven''t figured out the situation..."

    Minato shook his head indifferently. He could now be sure that the scene here was all under his control.

    "Right now, it''s not that if you want to leave, you can leave as you wish!"

 Chapter 533: This Young Man Has a Promising Future!

    Chapter 533: This Young Man Has a Promising Future!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 533 This Young Man Has a Promising Future!

    Minato''s voice was very domineering.

    It was so domineering that the Kumogakure ninjas present could smell the scent of death.

    It wasn''t that they were afraid.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to resist.

    It was just that they didn''t know how to resist...

    From beginning to end.

    They didn''t know how to deal with a terrifying person like Minato.

    They all clearly remembered that when Minato first appeared, he killed many people in one breath. And when Arrai fought him, it was completely a one-sided slaughter.

    The moment these battles took place, it cast a terrible shadow on them.

    So much so that they were very afraid of Minato.

    Especially at this time, they saw that Minato had advanced into another state, and they were locked in such a cage with Minato. This made them feel like they were sheep waiting to be slaughtered, and Minato was like a hungry lion.

    This kind of feeling deeply drilled into the hearts of these Kumogakure ninjas, making them feel terrified. It seemed that even if they used up their last bit of strength, it was impossible to turn over the situation.

    Despair.

    Helpless.

    Fear.

    ...

    These negative emotions permeated the hearts of these people at this moment, leaving them in an extremely powerless state. There was no way to solve the existing deadlock.

    "What do you want?"

    Ai couldn''t help but roar. From the time he started learning to become a ninja until now, he had never been so aggrieved. This was a state that made him feel angry and not uncomfortable.

    Ai didn''t want to die here.

    He also didn''t want these Kumogakure ninjas to die here.

    In his opinion.

    This shouldn''t be their burial ground.

    Of course.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com

    Although he said this, he was already mentally prepared to fight to the death. If Minato was still unwilling to let them leave, then he could only fight to the end.

    He didn''t want to die.

    He could lower his head and fight for it.

    But if he couldn''t win it, he definitely wouldn''t sit still and wait for death.

    "You Kumogakure ninjas have traveled thousands of miles to come here. Don''t you just want to divide up our Konohagakure and steal some of the profits from the war between us and the Iwagakure!"

    Minato''s voice slowly sounded. He understood that it was almost enough.

    After all, he was bluffing.

    Although Kushina was very strong, he couldn''t count on her to fight a thousand soldiers by herself. Moreover, he was under Sage Mode, so he knew very well that this Zero Kyokai no Yari(Zero Boundry Spear) has no attacking power. It was just a trick. She just controlled the barrier and transformed it like that just to scare these Kumogakure ninjas.

    In the current situation, he could properly raise their negotiation position, but he absolutely could not go too far.

    Too far is as bad as not enough.

    If he forced these Kumogakure ninjas into a life-and-death struggle, things would become even more troublesome.

    They would walk in the direction he did not want to see the most.

    So.

    When he sensed that he had reached the bottom line of Ai''s collapse.

    But.

    When this sentence was heard by these Kumogakure ninjas.

    It became Kushina agreeing to negotiate, which eased their tense hearts a lot.

    "I understand."

    Minato''s face, which had always been solemn and indifferent, revealed a smile. Even at this critical moment, his smile was still so bright, exuding a warm aura.

    Minato was very clear.

    Kushina had formed a tacit understanding with him.

    The dialogue between the two could be said in front of the enemy, and the enemy could not understand it.

    Then.

    With a thought in his mind, all the Senjutsu Chakra in his body dispersed, and he directly retreated from his Sage Mode.

    In an instant, the heavy feeling brought by the large amount of chakra consumption directly rushed into his heart. His whole body was really extremely tired at this moment. If he did not forcibly hold it on, his eyes would become blurred, and he would directly fall down.

    "Since you decided to pay the price, then let''s have a good talk!"

    Minato raised his eyes and stared at Ai who was not far in front of him. Then, he walked toward Ai step by step.

    Calculating the remaining chakra in his body, he could still perform one last Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God Technique).

    This was also his last trump card.

    Once things changed.

    Then he would use the last bit of his chakra to perform Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to teleport directly to Kushina''s side, and the rest could only be handed over to her.

    In the face of such a scene.

    What Kushina felt was not pressure, but joy. She felt that Minato really trusted her, and was willing to bet everything on her, including his life.

    Minato walked toward Ai step by step. There was no chakra fluctuation on his body now, and he looked like a soldier who had put down his weapon. There was no threat on his face.

    But because it was like this.

    The pressure in Ai''s heart became even greater.

    He didn''t feel that Minato couldn''t fight at all. Instead, he felt that Minato was deliberately showing it like this. This was completely due to the latter''s confidence!

    He didn''t have such confidence.

    Right now, he simply had no confidence to remove his lightning release chakra mode while facing hundreds of people, and then walk step by step into the enemy''s attack range.

    What kind of confidence was this?

    Ai was shocked in his heart, and the Kumogakure ninjas present were also very shocked in their hearts. The current matter was far beyond their understanding, and even their eyes looked at Minato with a touch of worship.

    This youth, his future was promising!

    Each of them believes that in the future of the ninja world, this person''s name must be there, and it will be very loud.

    Konoha Ninja, Namikaze Minato!

    Just when they thought that Konohagakure was about to die, such a stunningly talented person appeared.

    After all.

    Just this kind of boldness.

    That was something they could not achieve at all.

    Such calmness.

    Such courage.

    It was simply not something that could be achieved through training. This was simply an inborn talent!

    For a moment.

    Every Kumogakure ninja at the scene looked at Minato in awe. In their hearts, they could not help but sigh. Konohagakure was really a village full of talent. They could constantly produce ninjas that could frighten the ninja world in every era.

 Chapter 534: You Can Try!

    Chapter 534: You Can Try!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 534 You Can Try!

    Just like this.

    Under the gaze of Kumogakure ninjas, Minato walked step by step in front of Ai. During the entire process, he was extremely calm and collected. There was no sign of any misgivings.

    The more it was like this.

    The more Ai didn''t have the confidence.

    He was very young now and lacked experience. He obviously had no experience in dealing with things like this. He understood that at this distance, he could easily kill anyone.

    But...

    In the current situation, he did not dare to make a move.

    First of all, he did not know what kind of terrifying power this young man had. His heart was completely empty. However, he could tell from Minato''s movements that Minato was always confident. He was not afraid at all. He simply felt that it was impossible to be killed. This was like an adult facing a child. He had no worries at all.

    This kind of state, Ai only seen it from his father.

    It was the kind that was difficult to match.

    It was simply impossible for him to be in the same position as his opponent.

    Ai had completely fallen into a disadvantageous position and was suppressed. Even moving his body required great courage. Moreover, he had gone through a lot of weighing in his heart and put in great effort.

    Ai did not dare move at all.

    He was not confident that he could kill Minato in one strike. Or rather, not only in one strike but also in cooperation with Kumogakure ninja. He was not sure if they could kill Minato. After all, Arrai had died at his feet, and his body was still there.

    As a Kumogakure ninja, he had been trained from a young age to advance bravely. However, he was afraid that if he rushed out this time, it would bring about a reverse effect. Instead, it would put all of them in an extremely dangerous place, causing Minato to kill all of them.

    If so...

    Kumogakure''s strength would suffer a great blow!

    The reinforcements that came would probably not have a better result!

    The current Kumogakure.

    They were still constantly being attacked by Kirigakure.

    So, they were really in a very difficult situation!

    "Namikaze Minato, how dare you walk in front of me? Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?"

    Ai couldn''t help but say. He didn''t dare to really do this, but he couldn''t help but want to say this. If he didn''t even say it, then even if he lost, he would still feel very unwilling.

    Years later.

    He recalled.

    There was once a defenseless Minato standing in front of him.

    But he did not cherish it.

    That was true regret!

    "Hiss..."

    Ai''s words did not make Minato have any other reaction. Instead, it made the Kumogakure ninjas at the scene suck in a breath of cold air. The way everyone looked at Ai became strange, and there was even a deep complaint in them.

    Ai-sama.

    Did you come here to make things complicated?!

    We were going to leave, but now that you came, we can''t leave. We almost died here.

    Now, it seemed like we could leave again.

    But...

    What kind of waves were you going to stir up again?

    The hearts of every Kumogakure ninja began to roar. In their opinion, Ai was mentally ill.

    Can''t they leave here in peace?

    This group of ninjas no longer wanted to step into the Country of Fire''s territory for the rest of their lives. When they saw this yellow-haired youth, they had already developed a psychological shadow. They had never seen such a person with such a sense of oppression. Even their Third Raikage-sama did not give them such a sense of despair.

    He felt that he could not do such a thing!

    "What price do you want?"

    Ai''s aura instantly weakened. When he saw Minato show his chest, he knew that he had already lost, completely lost.

    What he didn''t know was...

    This was a confrontation that did not involve hands, but it became the first confrontation among the younger generation in the ninja world. From then on, every time he faced Minato, he would be in a state of lack of confidence, completely leaving a psychological shadow.

    "First."

    Minato directly raised a finger. At this moment, he thought of many things, but those were not important. He wanted to pick up the important things first, but the specific words were also very important. If he was not careful, it might reveal some flaws.

    "Take you Kumogakure ninjas, including the reinforcements who are still on their way, and leave our Country of Fire''s territory. Before the Third Ninja World War ends, do not step in again!"

    There was a determination in Minato''s words. He controlled his tone so that he seemed to be declaring the territorial sovereignty in the Country of Fire, rather than not wanting a war.

    Now, Konohagakure was very weak.

    It was necessary to recuperate for a period of time.

    During this period of time.

    He did not wish for wars to constantly haunt Konohagakure.

    Development was a process of accumulation, and war was a process of consumption. If a village had always been in war, the result would be economic depression and the people would not be able to survive.

    "Otherwise..."

    Before Ai could reply, Minato took the initiative to speak. The words he said now would have a much better effect than saying them later.

    "Not only will I kill all the ninjas who have stepped foot in the Country of Fire, but I will also personally go to Country of Lightning to fight a war that you can not bear the result!"

    Minato''s tone was very cold, and his eyes were also cold. As he said these words, the temperature inside the barrier seemed to drop a lot, causing many Kumogakure ninjas to shiver. They had already felt Minato''s determination from these words.

    "Good."

    Ai heaved a heavy sigh of relief. After that, he nodded. He did not feel that this was a serious problem. He did not even pay a painful price, it just made him feel very depressed.

    This kind of oppression was at the spiritual level. The other party does not want his material things but directly oppresses his decision.

    Such a thing.

    It was very easy to make people depressed.

    In fact.

    Ai had already decided not to continue participating in the Third Ninja World War. Kumogakure''s participation in the Ninja World War might also end here.

    Even without Minato''s words.

    These Kumogakure ninjas would not enter the Country of Fire before the Third Ninja World War ended.

    However.

    When the other party said this.

    It made him feel that it was the other party who said so. This would make him feel particularly cowardly as long as he does it as if he did it in compliance with the other party''s request. It was not their own decision at all.

    But...

    He had no choice but to agree.

    This seemingly meaningless clause was only limited to the Third Ninja World War. Even this fragile agreement could be torn up at any time, as long as they were allowed to leave, there was no restriction on betrayal on the spot...

    However.

    He had no choice but to agree at this time even if he felt aggrieved.

    He was really helpless.

    After hearing Ai''s words, Minato slowly nodded. Especially when he saw the muscles on Ai''s face beating, he understood that his judgment was not wrong. Ai had already fallen into a mental disadvantage in this matter.

    Then...

    It was time to take a step further!

    "Second!"

    Minato immediately raised his second finger. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. The entire negotiation had fallen into his rhythm. His goal was different from the other ninja village leaders. What he wanted was not material gains, but a strong mental oppression.

 Chapter 535: Minatos Shadow

    Chapter 535: Minato''s Shadow

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 535 Minato''s Shadow

    After Ai saw Minato''s finger, he didn''t feel very good. In his head, he was already vaguely aware that this was another oppressive request.

    It was this kind of request that does not need to be explained. Repeated requests would simply make people angry, but there was no way to break it. It was a typical form of mental oppression and violence.

    In fact.

    Many people.

    They were all inadvertently oppressed like this.

    The most typical example was that when you were in school, you returned home and prepared to do your homework. But at this time, the parents very timely said that it was time to do your homework. Then you would feel very depressed.

    This kind of behavior was similar to commanding.

    It would make people very depressed subconsciously.

    Another example was the author of an online novel. They would not feel pressure if they saw comments like the novel was not well written, had logic problems, was not good-looking, etc...

    Because that was the truth!

    It doesn''t hurt too much to tell the truth, after all, this is something everyone knows, and the author knows it well.

    But...

    Once the words "Write more", "Hurry up and update", etc. appear, it would be a huge mental pressure...

    The current Ai had been subtly affected by the mental pressure that Minato had given him. However, he did not know that this was mental pressure. He just felt very aggrieved, but he could not say anything.

    In this situation, he could accept anything.

    He could accept any price that he could accept.

    But...

    This kind of thing didn''t need him to do anything at all, and it was also completely acceptable. This kind of price made his heart feel particularly uncomfortable.

    Even he himself couldn''t tell what was going on.

    Of course.

    He was not the only one who had this feeling.

    The rest of the Kumogakure ninjas felt that there was no problem with this request.

    It was indeed them who had offended Konohagakure.

    Moreover.

    Asking them to leave and not come was not a big problem, it was all within their acceptable range.

    Only...

    These Kumogakure ninjas at the scene were not like Ai, who could feel the taste of humiliation. Most of them wanted to leave this place quickly.

    In a split second.

    The Kumogakure ninjas, including Ai, all looked at Minato. They had different feelings and waited for Minato to continue.

    "Before the Third Ninja World War ends..."

    Minato deliberately dragged out his voice. His request was not to restrain these Kumogakure ninjas but to disgust them.

    "You can''t attack Iwagakure!"

    "Including taking advantage of Iwagakure''s weakened strength during this period of time to initiate an attack."

    "And..."

    "After we defeat Iwagakure."

    He personally agreed.

    All of this would affect his state of mind.

    If he fulfilled it, he would feel that he was a head lower than Minato; if he didn''t fulfill it, then when he saw Minato in the future, he would have a feeling that he didn''t really want to keep his promise he only agreed to escape.

    Ai still didn''t think about this matter very clearly. He just instinctively feels that he is in a dilemma at the moment. He was completely at a point that made him very embarrassed and felt very awkward.

    "Very good!"

    Minato slowly nodded his head. He understood that his words just now had already faintly touched Ai''s bottom line.

    If it was someone else.

    Perhaps it was enough.

    After all, Minato was also bluffing at this moment.

    But...

    Minato was not an ordinary person.

    He was very sharp and brave. He understood that this was an opportunity. He could buy a house in Ai''s head and let him live there. Every time Ai saw him in the future, he would have a shadow. If he missed this opportunity, there would be no more in the future.

    "Third!"

    Minato immediately raised his third finger and waved it in front of everyone. His thoughts were different from ordinary people. He was not going to explore Ai''s bottom line and not touch it. Instead, he was going to cross it after finding this bottom line.

    He gradually held onto Ai.

    He understood.

    In this state.

    No matter how outrageous the request he made was.

    Ai would agree to it.

    After all, he didn''t ask for a written agreement. It was all up to the other party. Even if he didn''t abide by it, there was no problem.

    However.

    It was exactly because it was like this that it would leave a huge psychological shadow.

    "Hu..."

    Ai took a deep breath. Before Minato could say anything else, he already began to feel uncomfortable.

    Not yet finished?

    When will it end?

    This was too much of a bully!

    Ai''s heart began to roar. Unlike the previous two times, he could no longer feel angry. Instead, there was a feeling of helplessness and fury in his heart. Just after he agreed to the second request, he understood.

    It doesn''t matter what was the third now...

    He agreed with the first two.

    He couldn''t refuse now.

    "This is the last."

    Minato immediately reminded him. He understood that he wanted to break through Ai''s bottom line, but he also wanted to create a psychological bottom line for Ai. That was, as long as he endured this point, everything would be over. There was no need to worry about anything else.

    This way.

    It did not make Ai much more relaxed.

    However, the Kumogakure ninjas within the barrier at the scene slowly breathed a sigh of relief. They realized that they could finally leave.

 Chapter 536: He Hesitated

    Chapter 536: He Hesitated

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 536 He Hesitated

    Minato''s words were like exploring the weakest part of Ai''s heart and repeatedly rubbing against his bottom line.

    In fact, at the third point. Ai''s mind was already in a state of collapse.

    He no longer wanted to continue like this.

    It was a feeling akin to despair in a state of infinity.

    But...

    The last point that Minato said just happened to raise Ai''s tolerance. This was like beating the latter for half a day. Then, when the other party could no longer bear it, he added a sentence, "This was the last punch."

    It was because of this effect.

    This caused the strong dissatisfaction that had just emerged in Ai''s heart to slowly be released.

    Instantly.

    Ai looked toward Minato.

    Now, he no longer had any temper. He was just waiting for the last point. Moreover, he was already mentally prepared. He knew that Minato would be very harsh on this point.

    Minato felt the people gaze at him. They were all ready. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, and he began to prepare for the real killing.

    "The last point."

    "I know that you, Kumogakure, are being attacked by Kirigakure."

    "And during this period..."

    "Iwagakure also attacked you!"

    "Since I want you to not attack Iwagakure, I naturally can''t let you be passively beaten!"

    "So..."

    After Minato said this, his voice suddenly stopped. His previous foreshadowing had completely aroused Kumogakure''s ninja curiosity.

    However.

    Ai, on the other hand, felt his head hurt even more.

    He faintly felt that Minato was about to say something that would make him feel very uncomfortable.

    At this short pause, Minato swept his gaze over everyone present. After looking at everyone, his gaze fell back on Ai.

    "If Iwagakure starts a war against you..."

    "Or after you can''t resist Kirigakure''s attack, Iwagakure''s ninjas will come to your Country of Lightning like you did today, intending to get some share..."

    "Under these circumstances."

    "You can send me a message."

    "I will help you solve the crisis!"

    Minato said very generously. His tone showed a feeling that he was Kumogakure''s friend. He could protect Kumogakure. He did not want to take advantage of the situation. Instead, he wanted to save Kumogakure in the middle of the snow.

    As soon as they said this.

    These Kumogakure ninjas could no longer bear it. The crowd immediately began to discuss one after another. When they heard this, they could not believe their ears. They felt that everything was so incredible.

    "He actually wants to help our Kumogakure..."

    "What''s going on?"

    "I don''t understand!"

    "Heavens! Is this okay?"

    "Damn it! Why do I find him pleasing to the eye? If only he was a Kumogakure ninja!"

    "..."

    These Kumogakure ninjas began to discuss. Their intuitive feelings and impression of Minato had undergone a drastic change. The way they looked at Minato also changed subtly, revealing even more admiration and worship.

    Only Ai was different.

    The color of Ai''s face became even uglier. At this time, he could completely see that Minato was humiliating him, and he was humiliating him in a way that he could not refuse.

    The third point.

    They were just weapons in the hands of their superiors.

    Because of this.

    They never felt that Minato''s words were arrogant, because, to them, Minato''s position was high and mighty.

    But this was different for Ai. He was the son of the Third Raikage and the recognized best candidate for the Fourth Raikage. There was no other candidate at all. As long as there was a suitable time, he would become the Fourth Raikage of Kumogakure.

    This identity made him feel that he and Minato were in the same position. This was also the starting point in his heart. It was higher than the surrounding Kumogakure ninjas, so hearing the same words was another kind of understanding.

    This was like when ordinary people heard a big shot''s words, they would think that he was right. After all, the position of a human was not something ordinary people could dare to think about. After all, the gap between them was too big.

    However, if these words collided with the other big shots in terms of code words and made the other big shots feel uncomfortable, yet, it could make ordinary people feel very good. To a certain extent, they would still think that these words were good.

    After all...

    The butt had decided the position!

    In this situation, although the Kumogakure ninjas in the barrier felt that Minato was a bit too much, they did not think it was a big problem.

    Moreover.

    They could also tell.

    Minato was very open-minded. To be able to say such words was already something that the other big shots of the ninja village could not do.

    Of course.

    They also didn''t notice Ai''s strange annoyance toward Minato. They just felt that Ai was also convinced by Minato''s temperament and began to admit that he was amazing.

    In fact.

    Among all the people at the scene.

    Only Ai himself had set himself at that height.

    But none of the other people felt that Ai had reached that height. They did not even compare Ai and Minato together.

    When Minato removed all his defenses and walked up to Ai step by step, everyone already understood that Minato had already reached another height.

    After Minato heard Ai''s words, the corners of his mouth still maintained a smile. However, he smiled and did not say anything else. He only silently waited for Ai''s next words.

    "Hu..."

    Ai couldn''t help but take a deep breath. At this time, he already understood that he had been firmly crushed by Minato.

    No matter what he said, it was useless.

    The only important thing now was to agree to those three conditions so that they could go out. As for what they would do after going out, that was their own business.

    Thinking of this.

    Although Ai was dissatisfied and was very unhappy with Minato''s request. He felt that Minato was trampling on his personality and self-esteem. It was better to let him pay some financial compensation, but he had to agree to this matter.

    "Good..."

    Ai vigorously nodded in agreement this time. Of course, he just said this and had no intention of fulfilling it.

    Because of this.

    It was not difficult for him to answer this question.

    However, it was difficult for him to get over this problem in his heart.

    After he agreed.

    He felt that all the energy in his body had been drained. He had no strength left in his body. He did not want to stay here any longer. He wanted to end this nightmare. The thing he wanted to do the most now was to return to Kumogakure. From then on, he would concentrate on training and work hard to improve his strength so that he could be more relaxed when he met Minato next time.

    The Kumogakure ninjas also breathed a sigh of relief. After hearing Ai''s words, they understood that this matter could affect their life and death could finally end.

    "You can go now."

    Minato nodded to Ai, then directly turned around and took a step back toward Kushina, leaving his back to Ai.

    In a split second.

    Ai''s eyes shrank.

    He instinctively clenched his fists. He felt that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If he missed it, he would never find such an opportunity.

    But...

    He hesitated...

 Chapter 537: Namikaze Minato Legendary Figure

    Chapter 537: Namikaze Minato Legendary Figure

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 537 Namikaze Minato Legendary Figure

    Ai was really hesitant right now. He was not sure if he should launch a sneak attack on Minato.

    If he missed this opportunity, then there would definitely be no more similar opportunities in a while. This was the closest time he was to Minato, and it was also the only time he could see Minato''s back.

    However.

    His heart was extremely tangled.

    The current situation was no longer just between him and Minato, but the matter between Kumogakure and Konohagakure. This situation was very disadvantageous to him.

    Once he failed to sneak attack Minato...

    Then the conditions that he had agreed to before would all be overturned.

    There was no need to calculate at all.

    All the Kumogakure ninjas here would die.

    Then...

    The grievances he had just suffered were also borne in vain.

    Everything would go to waste because of his impulsiveness!

    Most importantly...

    Ai knew that Minato was not a fool, but a very smart person. He would never make such a low-level mistake of leaving his back to the enemy. There was only one reason for this.

    Minato did it on purpose!

    The other party had the confidence to quickly attack and counterattack when he was attacked.

    This was very likely a trap!

    The more Ai thought about it, the more he thought in this direction and the more complicated it became, making him hesitate even more. As he watched as Minato walked further and further away, that fleeting opportunity gradually left his line of sight.

    "Sigh..."

    Ai let out a long sigh of relief. He knew that in the face of such a thing, he was more helpless in his heart. There was nothing he could do about it. He could not risk the lives of all Kumogakure ninjas on the scene for such a fleeting opportunity.

    Just like that.

    Under the gaze of Ai and Kumogakure ninjas, Minato walked back to Kushina step by step.

    In fact.

    Minato''s heart was also very nervous.

    Although he looked very relaxed on the surface, he was mentally prepared to use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) at any time.

    He also has a reason for being pretentious and showing calmness in front of these Kumogakure ninjas.

    The reason why he did this was very simple...

    He didn''t have any chakra left!

    The last bit of chakra in his body could only support him to use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) once. If he used other methods to leave, then after the consumption of chakra, he would no longer be able to use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), which was equivalent to losing his life-saving trump card.

    At that time.

    If Ai suddenly burst out and attacked him at an extremely fast speed, then at that time, he wouldn''t even have the ability to dodge.

    But if Minato directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to leave and when he got directly to Kushina, he was almost lying down, let alone doing this.

    Because of these reasons.

    Minato found that he made a very fatal mistake. Although he did defeat the enemy without fighting within the limit of time, and left some chakra...

    Other than Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)...

    Nothing else could be used!

    Under such helpless conditions.

    Minato could only walk back step by step while trembling in fear without using chakra. He could only bite the bullet and do this.

    Only...

    Such a method.

    Amid nothingness.

    Under the countless gazes.

    Minato nodded and continued to speak. There was a faint smile on his face, and the light in his blue eyes seemed to have seen through everything.

    "Actually."

    "I don''t have any requirements for you!"

    "The above three conditions."

    "If you think it''s okay, then do it. If you think it''s not okay, then it doesn''t matter."

    "I just don''t want the war to continue developing!"

    When Minato said this, every Kumogakure ninja on the scene widened their eyes, their eyes flashing with disbelief.

    They originally thought that Minato would say something too excessive. On the first three conditions, there were some conditions that they could not accept.

    However.

    Who would have thought that?

    Minato actually said this directly.

    For a moment.

    Every Kumogakure ninja was stunned for a moment. After they reacted, the way they looked at Minato changed again.

    This was already the N number of changes they had made in a short period of time.

    The overall mood had been pinched by Minato.

    Every time they felt that Minato did not make things difficult for them, they instantly felt that Minato was very excessive in some things.

    The same.

    Just when they felt that Minato was going too far.

    They also found out that Minato was not like what they had imagined. He had the magnanimity that others did not have. This made them feel that they were using the heart of a villain to measure the heart of a gentleman.

    Of course.

    Among these things.

    The one who had the most headaches was not these Kumogakure ninjas, but Ai.

    After Ai heard Minato''s words, he suddenly felt that he had been pinched.

    He was pinched tightly.

    In this contest, he was completely led by Minato. He did not even have the chance to resist.

    Now, it made him feel even more depressed.

    Minato had said all sorts of good things and bad things.

    What''s the point of this...

    Bullying people?

    Ai''s clenched fists slowly loosened, leaving behind a deep sense of powerlessness. Now that Minato had said this, there was no reason for him to fight Minato.

    "I know that even if you agree now, you might not do it. It''s just that you are forced by the situation in front of you!"

    "So..."

    "The purpose of me adding this point is..."

    "In fact, you can do whatever you want."

    After saying the last few words, Minato nodded at Kushina, indicating that she could open the barrier.

    "Now... you can go!"

    Minato''s eyes fell on Kumogakure ninjas on the scene again. His face was full of a sunny smile. He looked very tall, and the whole process was carried out step by step according to his plan. There was no mistake at all.

    Oh!

    After Minato said that.

    Every Kumogakure ninja suddenly began to cry out in alarm. Every Kumogakure ninja at the scene all felt a sense of happiness as if they had been reborn.

    As for Ai...

    He felt that he had died countless times, and his entire body was filled with endless exhaustion. He did not even have the strength to speak.

 Chapter 538: Hatake Sakumo and Uchiha Fugaku

    Chapter 538: Hatake Sakumo and Uchiha Fugaku

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 539 Hatake Sakumo and Uchiha Fugaku

    Hatake Sakumo stared at Fugaku. He was not sure what kind of thing Fugaku had run to his side at this time. But it was unlikely that he would publicly kill Minato in front of him.

    However...

    Everything was uncertain!

    After all, the talent that Minato had displayed was too powerful!

    As long as such a person returned to Konohagakure, he could not resist becoming the Hokage. Not to mention that Minato already had that idea, even if he did not, he would be pushed to the Hokage position by many ninjas.

    "Sakumo-sama, I am here to thank you for saving me. If not for your help, I might have already met with misfortune." Fugaku thanked him from the bottom of his heart, but he did not know that the "Hatake Sakumo" he had met was not the Hatake Sakumo in front of him.

    "Oh."

    The vigilance in Hatake Sakumo''s heart became stronger. These kinds of inexplicable words had already been classified as excuses.

    Since I have nothing to talk about, I''m looking for something to talk about.

    Then there must be some real purpose behind this.

    "Is there anything else?"

    Hatake Sakumo''s tone became very cold. While being on guard against Fugaku, he looked at Minato from time to time. He was an experienced ninja, and he would not let Minato leave his sight. Anyone who came to attract his attention on this journey might be the bait to lure him away.

    Hatake Sakumo knew that Kushina could also enter Sage Mode, but he did not know how strong she was, so he did not calculate her combat power and only added his own.

    "Er..."

    Fugaku instantly caught the subtle change in Hatake Sakumo''s eyes. He followed Hatake Sakumo''s eyes and immediately noticed the Minato.

    Understood!

    He understood!

    At this moment, he immediately understood what Hatake Sakumo meant!

    Help take care of Minato, right?

    This was not a problem!

    Fugaku did not feel that Hatake Sakumo had any doubts about his thanks. He saw that Hatake Sakumo was noncommittal and thought that it was inconvenient to say more here. Now, he still had to protect Minato.

    He was familiar with Minato!

    Before leaving Konohagakure, his relationship with Mikoto had made great progress. He felt that it would not be long before Mikoto agreed to be with him.

    Kushina was Mikoto''s best friend.

    Then.

    Wasn''t Kushina''s Minato his good brother?

    In addition, he had a good relationship with Minato before, and now that he has awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan, he has the power to protect Minato.

    "Sakumo-sama, leave this to me. You can rest assured and do other things." Fugaku immediately volunteered.

    "Leave it to you?"

    Hatake Sakumo frowned even more. He was just thinking about how Fugaku would approach Minato. He did not expect him to be so direct.

    "You want me to go?"

    The corner of Hatake Sakumo''s mouth twitched. He looked at Fugaku deeply and suddenly felt that this person did not look like a good person. Let alone handing Minato over to Fugaku, he did not want Fugaku to get close to Minato.

    "Yes!"

    Fugaku nodded without hesitation. That was what he was thinking. He was not as alert as Hatake Sakumo. In his opinion, the people here were all brothers who had been through life and death. No one would attack Minato. The only thing he had to guard against was the possible ambush.

    "Sakumo-sama, you still need to take charge of the situation here. Leave Minato to me. I can protect his safety." Fugaku said firmly.

    "I''ll do it..."

    Hatake Sakumo sneered. He thought to himself, ''Don''t say that you can protect Minato. Being by Minato''s side is Minato''s greatest insecurity.''

    The current Minato was very important to Konohagakure.

    Minato was Konohagakure''s future!

    He would never easily hand over the village''s future to others, especially to this Fugaku who looked very strange.

    "Ah?"

    Fugaku was stunned for a moment. In fact, he did not want to take over Minato''s protection. He only spoke like this because he received Hatake Sakumo''s hint.

    "Fugaku."

    "Do you know?"

    "In the moments we experienced together."

    "I saw the shadow of the First Hokage-sama on Minato."

    "At that time..."

    "The First Hokage-sama used his own strength to prop up the entire Konohagakure, allowing us to stand at the top of the ninja world!"

    Hatake Sakumo said meaningfully. When he said this, his eyes glanced at Fugaku from time to time, as if he wanted to understand Fugaku''s next action from the change of his facial expression.

    "I also have the same feeling."

    Fugaku was not too puzzled by Hatake Sakumo''s words. Just as he heard Minato say that they won, the excitement in his heart was no less than anyone else.

    "I haven''t seen him for a while."

    "But Minato gives me a completely different feeling."

    "His progress is too fast!"

    "He is too talented!"

    "If we compare him to the First Hokage-sama, I don''t think it is too much. What Minato did, I think he can be the Fourth Hokage of the village!"

    Fugaku sighed from the bottom of his heart. He had faintly heard before that Minato wanted to become the Hokage. But at that time, he felt that Minato was just an outstanding ninja, far from reaching the Hokage level. So there was still a long way to go. At that time, he felt that Hatake Sakumo was more likely to become the Hokage.

    But...

    After the extraordinary spirit that Minato displayed just now in the barrier, Fugaku already understood.

    Minato was now a Hokage-level ninja!

    This was his era!

    "Huh?"

    Hatake Sakumo only wanted to use his words to point out how important Minato was to Konohagakure and advise Fugaku not to think about attacking Minato anymore.

    But...

    The answer he received...

    It was a compliment to Minato.

    However.

    When these compliments were heard by him.

    It made him feel even more uneasy.

    After all, those words could show that Fugaku really understood how important Minato was, so it was more likely that he would attack Minato before he returned to Konohagakure.

    "Sigh..."

    Hatake Sakumo sighed helplessly.

    "There was once a strong Uchiha like you by the side of the First Hokage-sama, but it''s just a pity that their ideas did not match and the strong man left. Otherwise, Konohagakure would become even more powerful..." Hatake Sakumo said meaningfully. If it was only the people of the Uchiha clan, they would be able to understand his words. However, his words would hurt the Uchiha clan. If not for speaking up for Minato, he would never have spoken like this.

    "You mean Uchiha Madara?"

    Fugaku''s face suddenly became gloomy. He did not treat Madara as a hero, but suddenly thought of something strange that happened to him.

    A while ago.

    He had asked Aoba what he heard at that time. Aoba did not repeat it, but he remembered very clearly that Aoba said "Madara-sama".

    This matter had been in his mind for a long time. He always felt that Madara might still be alive, but he had no evidence to prove his guess.

    Until the Third Ninja World War.

    He didn''t know why he left the Ninja Army and went to the Country of Earth. Moreover, he had awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan, but he still fell under the other party''s genjutsu.

    Only the content of the genjutsu was not very clear to him. It seemed that there was a strange guidance that led him to move forward in that direction.

    Just now, he had no time to think about it.

    Now that he thought about it.

    Was it possible...

    The one who cast the genjutsu on him was Uchiha Madara?

 Chapter 539: Hatake Sakumo and Uchiha Fugaku

    Chapter 539: Hatake Sakumo and Uchiha Fugaku

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 539 Hatake Sakumo and Uchiha Fugaku

    Hatake Sakumo stared at Fugaku. He was not sure what kind of thing Fugaku had run to his side at this time. But it was unlikely that he would publicly kill Minato in front of him.

    However...

    Everything was uncertain!

    After all, the talent that Minato had displayed was too powerful!

    As long as such a person returned to Konohagakure, he could not resist becoming the Hokage. Not to mention that Minato already had that idea, even if he did not, he would be pushed to the Hokage position by many ninjas.

    "Sakumo-sama, I am here to thank you for saving me. If not for your help, I might have already met with misfortune." Fugaku thanked him from the bottom of his heart, but he did not know that the "Hatake Sakumo" he had met was not the Hatake Sakumo in front of him.

    "Oh."

    The vigilance in Hatake Sakumo''s heart became stronger. These kinds of inexplicable words had already been classified as excuses.

    Since I have nothing to talk about, I''m looking for something to talk about.

    Then there must be some real purpose behind this.

    "Is there anything else?"

    Hatake Sakumo''s tone became very cold. While being on guard against Fugaku, he looked at Minato from time to time. He was an experienced ninja, and he would not let Minato leave his sight. Anyone who came to attract his attention on this journey might be the bait to lure him away.

    Hatake Sakumo knew that Kushina could also enter Sage Mode, but he did not know how strong she was, so he did not calculate her combat power and only added his own.

    "Er..."

    Fugaku instantly caught the subtle change in Hatake Sakumo''s eyes. He followed Hatake Sakumo''s eyes and immediately noticed the Minato.

    Understood!

    He understood!

    At this moment, he immediately understood what Hatake Sakumo meant!

    Help take care of Minato, right?

    This was not a problem!

    Fugaku did not feel that Hatake Sakumo had any doubts about his thanks. He saw that Hatake Sakumo was noncommittal and thought that it was inconvenient to say more here. Now, he still had to protect Minato.

    He was familiar with Minato!

    Before leaving Konohagakure, his relationship with Mikoto had made great progress. He felt that it would not be long before Mikoto agreed to be with him.

    Kushina was Mikoto''s best friend.

    Then.

    Wasn''t Kushina''s Minato his good brother?

    In addition, he had a good relationship with Minato before, and now that he has awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan, he has the power to protect Minato.

    "Sakumo-sama, leave this to me. You can rest assured and do other things." Fugaku immediately volunteered.

    "Leave it to you?"

    Hatake Sakumo frowned even more. He was just thinking about how Fugaku would approach Minato. He did not expect him to be so direct.

    "You want me to go?"

    The corner of Hatake Sakumo''s mouth twitched. He looked at Fugaku deeply and suddenly felt that this person did not look like a good person. Let alone handing Minato over to Fugaku, he did not want Fugaku to get close to Minato.

    "Yes!"

    Fugaku nodded without hesitation. That was what he was thinking. He was not as alert as Hatake Sakumo. In his opinion, the people here were all brothers who had been through life and death. No one would attack Minato. The only thing he had to guard against was the possible ambush.

    "Sakumo-sama, you still need to take charge of the situation here. Leave Minato to me. I can protect his safety." Fugaku said firmly.

    "I''ll do it..."

    Hatake Sakumo sneered. He thought to himself, ''Don''t say that you can protect Minato. Being by Minato''s side is Minato''s greatest insecurity.''

    The current Minato was very important to Konohagakure.

    Minato was Konohagakure''s future!

    He would never easily hand over the village''s future to others, especially to this Fugaku who looked very strange.

    "Ah?"

    Fugaku was stunned for a moment. In fact, he did not want to take over Minato''s protection. He only spoke like this because he received Hatake Sakumo''s hint.

    "Fugaku."

    "Do you know?"

    "In the moments we experienced together."

    "I saw the shadow of the First Hokage-sama on Minato."

    "At that time..."

    "The First Hokage-sama used his own strength to prop up the entire Konohagakure, allowing us to stand at the top of the ninja world!"

    Hatake Sakumo said meaningfully. When he said this, his eyes glanced at Fugaku from time to time, as if he wanted to understand Fugaku''s next action from the change of his facial expression.

    "I also have the same feeling."

    Fugaku was not too puzzled by Hatake Sakumo''s words. Just as he heard Minato say that they won, the excitement in his heart was no less than anyone else.

    "I haven''t seen him for a while."

    "But Minato gives me a completely different feeling."

    "His progress is too fast!"

    "He is too talented!"

    "If we compare him to the First Hokage-sama, I don''t think it is too much. What Minato did, I think he can be the Fourth Hokage of the village!"

    Fugaku sighed from the bottom of his heart. He had faintly heard before that Minato wanted to become the Hokage. But at that time, he felt that Minato was just an outstanding ninja, far from reaching the Hokage level. So there was still a long way to go. At that time, he felt that Hatake Sakumo was more likely to become the Hokage.

    But...

    After the extraordinary spirit that Minato displayed just now in the barrier, Fugaku already understood.

    Minato was now a Hokage-level ninja!

    This was his era!

    "Huh?"

    Hatake Sakumo only wanted to use his words to point out how important Minato was to Konohagakure and advise Fugaku not to think about attacking Minato anymore.

    But...

    The answer he received...

    It was a compliment to Minato.

    However.

    When these compliments were heard by him.

    It made him feel even more uneasy.

    After all, those words could show that Fugaku really understood how important Minato was, so it was more likely that he would attack Minato before he returned to Konohagakure.

    "Sigh..."

    Hatake Sakumo sighed helplessly.

    "There was once a strong Uchiha like you by the side of the First Hokage-sama, but it''s just a pity that their ideas did not match and the strong man left. Otherwise, Konohagakure would become even more powerful..." Hatake Sakumo said meaningfully. If it was only the people of the Uchiha clan, they would be able to understand his words. However, his words would hurt the Uchiha clan. If not for speaking up for Minato, he would never have spoken like this.

    "You mean Uchiha Madara?"

    Fugaku''s face suddenly became gloomy. He did not treat Madara as a hero, but suddenly thought of something strange that happened to him.

    A while ago.

    He had asked Aoba what he heard at that time. Aoba did not repeat it, but he remembered very clearly that Aoba said "Madara-sama".

    This matter had been in his mind for a long time. He always felt that Madara might still be alive, but he had no evidence to prove his guess.

    Until the Third Ninja World War.

    He didn''t know why he left the Ninja Army and went to the Country of Earth. Moreover, he had awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan, but he still fell under the other party''s genjutsu.

    Only the content of the genjutsu was not very clear to him. It seemed that there was a strange guidance that led him to move forward in that direction.

    Just now, he had no time to think about it.

    Now that he thought about it.

    Was it possible...

    The one who cast the genjutsu on him was Uchiha Madara?

 Chapter 540: The People of the Uchiha Clan Were All Crazy!

    Chapter 540: The People of the Uchiha Clan Were All Crazy!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 540 The People of the Uchiha Clan Were All Crazy!

    Even Fugaku himself did not know why he suddenly thought of the name Uchiha Madara.

    In fact.

    He never thought about these two things together.

    However.

    Now that he had this idea.

    This idea kept drilling into his head, and he couldn''t stop even if he wanted to, so much so that he couldn''t chat with Hatake Sakumo anymore.

    "Sakumo-sama..."

    "Wait!"

    "I suddenly thought of something..."

    "Uchiha Madara?!"

    Fugaku frowned tightly, his eyes became extremely solemn, and one scene after another of puzzle pieces began to appear in his mind.

    Aoba said that a man in black was called "Madara-sama".

    As a person who had opened his Mangekyo Sharingan, he was actually quietly controlled by a genjutsu. He reached the Country of Earth, and that person should be a Uchiha. The strength of his eyes was far above his, so the only person he could think of was Uchiha Madara.

    He was rescued by Hatake Sakumo beside him, and he happened to mention the Uchiha beside the First Hokage, and that Uchiha he was referring to was Uchiha Madara. Other than that, there was no one else.

    These three things seemed to have no connection at all.

    But at this moment.

    All of them combined in Fugaku''s head, forming a coherent picture, and all the clues pointed to Uchiha Madara.

    Could it be...

    Was Madara really still alive?

    After this thought emerged in Fugaku''s mind, he was no longer sure whether this former Uchiha strongman was really dead.

    "????"

    Hatake Sakumo was directly confused by Fugaku. His eyes were full of doubts as he stared at Fugaku. He did not know what was wrong with this person at all. His expression was so shocked as if he had discovered something incredible.

    After hearing what Fugaku said, he stopped talking.

    However.

    When he saw the thoughtful expression on Fugaku''s face, he already understood that this person was acting.

    In Hatake Sakumo''s opinion.

    Fugaku was using this method to pretend that he had discovered something important and strive for opportunities to think about the solution to the follow-up matters.

    Since that was the case.

    Then he absolutely must not let him succeed!

    Thinking of this.

    Now he was not clear about Madara''s position.

    He did not know whether this monster was a help or a threat to the Uchiha clan.

    As a member of the Uchiha clan.

    He was very clear about it.

    When Madara left Konohagakure, he wanted to leave with the Uchiha clan, but at that time, the Uchiha clan had already integrated into Konohagakure and recognized the First Hokage as a better leader.

    Rather than saying that Madara had betrayed the Uchiha clan, it was more accurate to say that the Uchiha clan had betrayed Madara.

    It was precisely because of this reason.

    After hearing the information about Madara, Fugaku paid extra attention to it. He understood that almost everyone in the Uchiha clan had a narrow-minded attribute. Moreover, the stronger this attribute was, the more obvious it was.

    In the past, Madara left Konohagakure in such a manner. In Fugaku''s opinion, Madara''s feelings toward the Uchiha clan were more of betrayal and anger. As for the blood relatives, they should have been cut off the moment Madara left!

    Fugaku opened his eyes wide and looked at Hatake Sakumo. He was waiting for Hatake Sakumo''s answer. No matter what the answer was, his heart was filled with anticipation.

    "Fugaku, what are you talking about?"

    The corners of Hatake Sakumo''s mouth twitched violently. It was not that he did not want to answer Fugaku, he really did not know how to respond to those questions. He finally understood why many people in the village all say...

    The people of the Uchiha clan were all crazy!

    In the past, he thought that this kind of word carried a deep personal prejudice and did not pay too much attention to it. But today, after seeing Fugaku''s appearance, he gradually felt something. It seemed that the words of the masses were quite reasonable.

    "How could Uchiha Madara still be alive?"

    "How long ago did that happen?"

    "I was just reminding you!"

    "You are Uchiha Fugaku, not Uchiha Madara. I hope you don''t walk Uchiha Madara''s old path. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Hatake Sakumo''s tone became dissatisfied. He had rarely been so speechless in a chat. He even lost his original calm when he was stimulated by the other party. He even said everything he wanted to say.

    "Don''t become Uchiha Madara..."

    Fugaku repeated Hatake Sakumo''s words in a daze. He seemed to have thought of something and fell into silence again.

    "..."

    Hatake Sakumo rolled his eyes at Fugaku. Right now, he could not understand this person at all. He had never felt this way before. He felt that this person was very difficult to talk to. Fugaku was about to make him crazy.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Inside the cave of the Akatsuki Organization.

    Aoba raised his right hand, aimed his palm at Konan, and put on a posture that no one at the scene could understand.

    Immediately after.

    Under the gaze of everyone in the Akatsuki Organization.

    Aoba''s face which had already turned into Juko''s face suddenly changed, his eyes changed from the original dark pupils to eyes with ripples one after another.

    This pair of eyes was suffused with a deep purple color. The moment it appeared, it shocked everyone present greatly.

 Chapter 541: It Hurt!

    Chapter 541: It Hurt!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 541 It Hurt!

    Country of Rain, in the Akatsuki Organization cave.

    Almost everyone at the scene widened their eyes and looked at Aoba with deep shock in their eyes.

    Previously.

    They did not care too much about Aoba.

    The main reason was that Aoba used Juko''s identity, in their eyes, Juko was just a weak Genin. They did not need to pay too much attention to him, so they did not take him seriously.

    Only when Aoba said that he wanted to kidnap Konan did they focus more on Aoba.

    Of course.

    At this time.

    They still felt that person was just bluffing.

    After all, with Juko''s strength, it was no different than talking in his sleep if he wanted to kidnap Konan.

    However.

    The moment Aoba revealed Rinnegan.

    Everyone at the scene was shocked.

    They knew this pair of eyes too well!

    After all.

    In their Akatsuki Organization, one of the leaders had this kind of eyes. And that leader was also standing here, it was Nagato.

    At this moment.

    Nagato opened his eyes wide which was also a Rinnegan. Anyone could see the shock that appeared in his eyes. He was extremely puzzled about this.

    He never thought that he would meet a person with the same eyes as himself one day.

    After he learned from Jiraiya that his eyes were the same as the Sage of the Six Paths, he felt faintly that he was the heaven-chosen child in this world. He had his own stubbornness in his heart, but he was willing to put away his sharpness in front of Yahiko and Konan and give more opportunities for his two companions to show off. But it did not mean he did not have pride in his heart.

    At this moment, this pair of eyes appeared. They were the same as his eyes.

    Those eyes belong to the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Rinnegan!

    "What happened to your eyes?" Konan was the closest to Aoba. Her expression suddenly changed. She was too familiar with these eyes. This was Rinnegan, who was exactly the same as Nagato.

    "Your eyes..." Yahiko''s face turned ugly. He cherished his companion Nagato very much. In his knowledge, Nagato''s eyes should be unique and should not be owned by others. This made him feel strong hostility when he saw Aoba''s eyes turn into Rinnegan.

    The other leaders of the organizations also had different expressions in their eyes. When everyone saw these eyes, they had different emotions in their hearts. But no one could be calm.

    Of course.

    The shock of these people was not directed at Aoba, but to Juko whom Aoba had disguised as.

    It had to be said.

    This visual shock and impact were too strong.

    In their eyes, Juko was nothing.

    He was just a weak Genin.

    Besides coming from a good family and providing some funds for the Akatsuki organization, the rest of his characteristics were basically of no help to the organization at all.

    But...

    It was this kind of person.

    Now, he was standing in front of them.

    "Bansho Ten''in(Universal Pull)."

    Aoba used a cold and emotionless tone. A boundless attractive force instantly surged on his right hand, directly bombarding Konan''s body.

    In an instant.

    Under the effect of an extremely strong attractive force, Konan''s body flew toward Aoba at an extremely fast speed.

    "What kind of technique is this?"

    Konan''s purple eyes were wide open. Before she could react, she had already flown in front of Aoba. She didn''t have time to think too much. She quickly condensed chakra all over her body, preparing to use Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami) to turn herself into pieces of paper to avoid Juko''s attack, whom she had never looked directly at before.

    However.

    Since Aoba had already decided to kidnap Konan and had already made a move, how could she let Konan escape so easily?

    Almost in an instant.

    Aoba increased the chakra in his hand, causing the Bansho Ten''in(Universal Pull) attraction force to become even stronger, directly causing Konan to be unable to even use Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami).

    Snapped!

    At this time.

    Along with a clear and crisp sound.

    Aoba''s right palm heavily slammed into Konan''s chest, creating a sound of impact.

    "It hurts..."

    Konan suddenly felt a slap on her chest and suddenly felt a great pain.

    "You won''t be able to escape!"

    Aoba directly grabbed Konan with his right hand. Moreover, a stream of chakra directly flowed along his hand toward Konan''s body. One by one, black lines appear and spread on Konan''s body, making Konan unable to move at all.

    "En?"

    After completing this series of actions, Aoba paid attention to the position of his right hand. After all, he intended to raise his right hand and touch Konan''s head to read her memories.

    This position was quite a coincidence!

    Aoba did not do it on purpose. He used Bansho Ten''in(Universal Pull) powerful gravitational force just to draw Konan over. The position where Konan finally collided with him was completely the result of a strange combination of circumstances.

    Thinking of this.

    Aoba did not raise his hand for no reason. Instead, he squeezed it hard to feel it carefully.

    "Ah~"

    Konan suddenly widened her eyes and cried out in alarm. Only then did she realize that she was not completely bound. Her mouth could move very well.

    "It hurt!"

    Konan shouted at Aoba in dissatisfaction. However, this sentence, coupled with Konan''s expression and the cold defensive armor she had unconsciously removed, instantly made her look completely different in front of Aoba.

    "Sorry..."

    Aoba smiled awkwardly. He did not have much experience. He did not expect to accidentally use too much strength. However, he still did not move his hand away. Instead, he pinched it again. However, this time, he restrained his strength a lot.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    "Now Konan has been kidnapped by me!"

    "I will make my request in a while!"

    "You can just wait!"

    After Aoba said these last few words, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and instantly disappeared with Konan.

    After a while.

    Only a few dumbfounded members of the Akatsuki Organization were left in the cave...

 Chapter 542: Let the Entire Ninja World Be Buried With Her!

    Chapter 542: Let the Entire Ninja World Be Buried With Her!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 542 Let the Entire Ninja World Be Buried With Her!

    "What happened?"

    "What happened?"

    "Where are they?"

    "Where is Konan?"

    "How did Juko become so powerful?"

    "..."

    The people at the scenes looked at each other in confusion. After all, they were just people who had a revolutionary flame in their hearts. Their own strength had not reached such a strong level. Even in the Country of Rain, they were not so powerful.

    Otherwise, they would not need to come here for a revolution.

    They could just go and help Hanzo.

    Now, they watched as Aoba took Konan away. They didn''t even see how she was taken away. Now, they didn''t even know what the situation was.

    Such situation

    They were completely confused.

    However.

    In the crowd.

    There were still two people who did not follow these people to discuss. They were Yahiko and Nagato, who regarded Konan as their true companions.

    At this moment.

    Yahiko and Nagato''s faces were extremely gloomy.

    "We have to save Konan!"

    Nagato immediately said coldly. When he said this, his eyes became incomparably firm. He had yet to grasp Rinnegan''s power, but he understood that the other party had Rinnegan. Then he had to work hard to achieve the final success.

    Of course, this was only an objective reason. Subjectively, he also wanted to rescue Konan, so he couldn''t just let it all go and ignore it.

    For Nagato.

    Konan was the goddess in his heart!

    No matter what happens, he will never let the goddess suffer. What he wanted to protect was his two true companions...

    To be precise...

    He just wanted to protect Konan, and Yahiko was just a freebie!

    "Nagato, I understand your feelings, but it''s best if we don''t panic now. Juko just said that he would make his request. As long as there is a request, there is room for negotiation, and Konan will be fine!" Yahiko analyzed as calmly as possible. He knew that in the current situation, Nagato''s heart was already in chaos, so he had to rely more on his performance.

    "You don''t understand my feelings at all!"

    Nagato suddenly roared. His eyes were wide open as he glared at Yahiko. He seemed to be rather agitated and kept shaking his head. In this matter, he had a huge disagreement with Yahiko.

    "Juko took Konan away!"

    "In front of us!"

    "We didn''t do anything!"

    "We watched helplessly as Konan was taken away!"

    "Can you imagine how desperate Konan would be?"

    "And now, you..."

    "You actually did nothing?!"

    Nagato''s tone became extremely angry. He originally thought that Yahiko was the same type of person as him. He would risk his life for Konan. However, when he found that Yahiko did not have the slightest bit of emotion, and even seemed so calm.

    This kind of emotion...

    He could not accept it!

    That was Konan!

    At this time.

    If Aoba was here, he would find that Nagato''s current state was a little similar to Obito in the original historical trajectory.

    At that time, Obito also argued with Kakashi after Rin was kidnapped, leaving a psychological shadow on him. (TL note: Kannabi Bridge Arc.)

    Following Nagato''s series of words.

    Yahiko was stunned for a moment. However, the expression on his face did not change. It was not that he did not care about Konan, but he knew very well that Nagato had lost his mind. If he did not remain calm, things would become very troublesome.

    Therefore.

    Even if he had too much pain and anger in his heart.

    He had to stay rational.

    Two people cannot collapse at the same time.

    Hum!

    All of a sudden.

    An uncontrollable terrifying fluctuation suddenly appeared. It was like water vapor surging above boiling water, showing an extremely uneven posture. It was like Nagato''s chaotic thoughts were wantonly venting out.

    Right at this moment.

    Yahiko''s outstretched hand stopped moving forward.

    It was not that he didn''t want to catch Nagato, nor was it that his state of mind had changed, nor was it that he had changed his mind...

    It was just...

    There seemed to be an invisible wall in front of him, making it impossible for him to continue forward. He had already reached his limit here.

    Just as Yahiko''s thoughts had yet to completely process the situation.

    An extremely terrifying repulsive force bombarded his body. After a moment of pause, he was sent flying.

    Yahiko widened his eyes.

    He did not know what kind of power this was.

    He had never seen this before.

    But...

    He was directly sent flying without any ability to resist. His whole body drew a gorgeous parabola in the air and then fell heavily to the ground.

    "Nagato!"

    Yahiko did not care about the pain in his body. He quickly shouted to Nagato. Now that Konan had been taken away, he could not lose Nagato again.

    He had never expected such an accident!

    At this critical juncture.

    What he didn''t want to see the most was internal strife.

    However.

    It still happened...

    "There''s no need."

    Nagato suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned his head slightly and looked in Yahiko''s direction. That strand of red bangs streaked past his eyes, revealing a purple ripple-shaped Rinnegan that emitted an extremely cold light.

    "I will definitely save Konan!"

    "No matter..."

    "...what kind of price do I have to pay!"

    Nagato''s tone suddenly changed from anxious anger to extreme oppression. Just this opening of his mouth made the atmosphere in the entire cave lower.

    At this moment.

    Almost all the members of the Akatsuki Organization who had witnessed it felt the change in Nagato''s temperament.

    Yahiko''s face was incomparably cold.

    Bit by bit clips of his time with Konan were constantly playing in his mind, and the warmth in his heart was dissipating as the clips passed, slowly turning cold.

    "Nagato..."

    Yahiko stared into Nagato''s eyes. He suddenly felt that this companion of his had become unfamiliar as if he didn''t recognize him anymore.

    He was not the only one who had this feeling.

    The other members of the Akatsuki Organization had the same feeling.

    But they only looked at Nagato and did not dare to speak.

    They were all frightened by Nagato''s sudden change.

    "You... What are your plans? You can''t just run around like a headless chicken, can you?" Yahiko couldn''t help but ask. Now he understood that he couldn''t pull back Nagato. He had already jumped to the next option to see if he could help Nagato.

    "I don''t know."

    Nagato calmed down instead. He was extremely calm, but every word he said made people feel that it contained intense anger.

    "If Konan is harmed by Juko..."

    "Then..."

    "I will bury the entire Country of Rain with her!"

    "But if Juko or the person behind him is not from the Country of Rain..."

    "Then I will..."

    "Let the entire ninja world be buried with her!"

    Nagato''s Rinnegan flashed with a decisive light. This was his true thoughts. To the current him, Konan was his entire world. If Konan was no longer around, then there would be no meaning to the existence of this world.

    Kacha!

    Nagato suddenly felt a clear and crisp sound in his head. It was like the feeling of an eggshell shattering. Following that, a piece of extremely blurry information slowly appeared.

 Chapter 543: Is There a Hint in This Book?

    Chapter 543: Is There a Hint in This Book?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 543 Is There a Hint in This Book?

    "Eh?!"

    Everyone immediately widened their eyes when they heard this. There was a strong shock in each of their eyes.

    After all.

    Their impression of Nagato had always remained at a more introverted stage.

    In their previous knowledge.

    Nagato had always been that taciturn youth. Many times, he had been hiding in Yahiko and had never shown himself in public.

    Even with Rinnegan.

    After knowing that Nagato had Rinnegan, the people of the Akatsuki Organization once wondered why Rinnegan appeared on Nagato. Was it only because of his bloodline?

    But...

    Until now.

    Only then did the people of the Akatsuki Organization feel Nagato''s domineering aura!

    Let the entire ninja world be buried with Konan!

    What kind of domineering and crazy words were these?

    In a moment.

    Regardless of whether they believed that Nagato possessed such an ability or not, they could already feel the determination in Nagato''s words.

    This kind of feeling made them really have a very strange feeling.

    That was...

    If something happened to Konan!

    Nagato would really do such a terrifying thing!

    After that.

    Under the puzzled gazes of the crowd, Nagato strode out of the cave and did not continue to stay.

    Of course.

    This didn''t mean that the bond between Nagato and Yahiko was broken.

    It was just that because of Konan''s matter, he changed into another person as if he was a different person.

    This time.

    Yahiko did not stop Nagato anymore.

    Through the situation just now.

    He had already understood.

    He couldn''t stop Nagato. Nagato had already made up his mind. There was no point in saying anything else.

    Yahiko did not want to say it. The others did not dare to say it. After all, Nagato''s appearance just now was quite scary. They had never seen it before.

    Step, step, step, step...

    Nagato walked out of the cave with steady steps. During this time, he passed by many campfires. However, everyone he saw was holding the same book in their hands.

    "Why did you let Juko in?"

    Nagato coldly glanced at the people from the Akatsuki Organization. His tone was filled with a dangerous signal. Juko was only a peripheral ninja. If he wanted to enter the inside of the cave, he needed to break through layers of barriers. This was not an easy thing to do, but Juko still did it very easily.

    "This..."

    "That..."

    "Erm...that..."

    "He..."

    "..."

    The faces of the people who were asked by Nagato became strange. Just now, they were in the mood to read, and they were reading the following plot while secretly rubbing against the ground. They did not expect that Nagato, who was usually silent, would suddenly ask about Juko.

    "Tell me." Nagato stared at a ninja closest to him and said. He knew that everyone knew why, but if he did not name one person, he knew that these people would not feel that the problem was with them.

    "Juko... Juko... gave us a book." The ninja said carefully.

    After all.

    The person these people let pass was not from outside of the organization, but Juko a member of the organization.

    This was not a dereliction of duty.

    After all, Juko only had the strength of a Genin.

    Even when he saw Juko earlier, he did not take it too seriously. It was only when he saw Rinnegan, which Juko showed, that he realized the situation was not good.

    There was hatred and anger in his heart.

    But he knew that he could not blame these people on such a matter. After all, it could not be completely blamed on them.

    Another point.

    These people were all reading books.

    Not that they were lazing in their duty.

    As one of the leaders of the Akatsuki Organization, he would not interfere with things like reading books.

    This was something completely unnecessary!

    So.

    At this time.

    He looked at the people in the cave. For the sake of the book in their hand, they let Juko in which results in Konan being kidnapped. This kind of thing made him very unwilling, but it was not a problem. It was not to the extent of blaming these people.

    Nagato walked to the entrance of the cave in a helpless mood. He saw the continuous rain outside and the gloomy weather. It seemed to reflect his depressed mood.

    "I wonder how Konan is doing?"

    Nagato stood at the entrance of the cave and took a deep breath. At this time, he had already calmed down a lot. He was not as impulsive as before, but he still could not forgive Yahiko''s indifferent look just now.

    "Take a look at this book first."

    "Maybe there are some clues."

    "Fugaku..."

    "Why does this name sound so familiar?"

    Nagato muttered to himself. He was not determined to stay in the cave, but it was raining outside. If he took the book out directly, it would be soaked in the rain. He was afraid that he would miss some clues.

    However, he did not want to look too comfortable. He also did not want Yahiko to see him standing here and not knowing where to go. He simply leaned against the cave entrance and listened to the sound of rain falling outside while opening the book.

    In an instant.

    Nagato felt like he had opened a door and stepped into a new world.

    This world.

    It made him yearn and hate.

    Because of this background, he easily determined that it was Konohagakure.

    As a ninja from Amegakure, he had been wandering since he was young. He yearned for Konohagakure''s life, and he also yearned for Konohagakure''s Ninja School. Especially after being taught by Jiraiya, he was even more curious about Konohagakure''s matters.

    If possible...

    He really wanted to live in Konohagakure for a while.

    For a child like him who grew up in the chaos of war, Konohagakure was simply heaven in this world.

    The same.

    He hated Konohagakure''s ninja.

    It was precisely because Konohagakure''s ninja killed his parents that he became an orphan and suffered so much pain.

    "This book is written with Konohagakure as the background. This means that this author is Konohagakure''s person. And the person who bought this book to disguise as Juko is very likely to be Konohagakure''s person!"

    Nagato immediately made a judgment and keenly found the key point of the problem: Konohagakure.

    Of course.

    He was also uncertain in his heart.

    But it didn''t matter.

    It didn''t matter whether it was true or not.

    As long as something happened to Konan, he would seek revenge on Konohagakure. He would naturally remember and put this debt on Konohagakure.

 Chapter 544: Let Me Introduce Myself...

    Chapter 544: Let Me Introduce Myself...

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 544 Let Me Introduce Myself...

    Nagato was already very hostile toward Konohagakure. He only had a slightly better feeling toward Jiraiya and was very average towards others.

    He would never forget it.

    When Konoha Sannin saw the three of them, Orochimaru wanted to kill them.

    So...

    Toward Konoha Sannin.

    He did not have a good impression of them either.

    Even his teacher, Jiraiya, did not leave a deep impression on him. In his heart, he still understood a little. That was, after Jiraiya saw his Rinnegan, he completely made up his mind to stay.

    During this stay.

    Jiraiya had been brainwashing him.

    He said that his future could lead the revolution of the ninja world!

    All of a sudden.

    The negative energy in Nagato''s heart exploded. The matter of Konan being taken away had already caused his heart to be in chaos. Now, he even saw the novel with Konohagakure as the background. His emotions toward Konohagakure surged up bit by bit.

    "Humph!"

    Nagato snorted again. His gaze immediately shifted toward the page and began to read every word on it.

    Gradually.

    Nagato was inadvertently included in this plot...

    The plot in this book was not very complicated, but it could be said to be very novel. It was completely a story that he had not expected.

    A teacher and a principal...

    It seems like it''s depicting Konan and him on the other level.

    Of course.

    This was what he was thinking.

    After all, he knew that Yahiko had always liked Konan, and Konan also looked at Yahiko differently. The two of them had secretly exchanged glances several times behind his back, which made him, who had been secretly in love with Konan, feel an indescribable sense of inferiority.

    He wanted to pretend that he didn''t see anything and cooperate with these two people to perform. In the end, he sighed that the clown was actually himself.

    Nagato stared at the words in the book with wide eyes. Now he had read some key plots, so he felt strange.

    At this moment.

    He felt that he had become different.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Aoba flashed away with Konan and instantly appeared in a dark underground area.

    "What is this place?"

    Konan asked nervously. Even she did not expect that she would be kidnapped. Moreover, it was dark here and she could not see anything. She also felt a strong hand grabbing her body. It never let go.

    "Can you let go now?"

    Konan said again. When she said this, she instantly returned to that shy posture. After all, she had never encountered such a thing before. And her body seemed to have been electrocuted. There were all kinds of wonderful feelings.

    At the same time.

    Thoughts that frightened even herself appeared in Konan''s mind...

    Here.

    It was dark.

    The two figures suddenly appeared in the dark cave. They immediately attracted Black Zetsu''s attention and made him instinctively hide.

    "This is..."

    Black Zetsu immediately recognized the controlled Konan. After all, Madara''s Rinnegan was on Nagato, and he was very clear about the people around Nagato.

    After that.

    His gaze fell on the person who was controlling Konan.

    "It really is him!"

    Black Zetsu instantly recognized this person. It was Toneri who called himself his uncle during this period of time.

    Other than this person.

    No one would come here so easily.

    Especially the eyes that appeared in this person''s eyes were those of Rinnegan.

    But...

    Why did he bring Konan out?

    A big question mark popped up in Black Zetsu''s head. He immediately pricked up his ears, intending to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two. After all, he saw that this "uncle" brought Konan here because he knew that he was here, so he tacitly agreed that he would eavesdrop.

    However.

    The next scene.

    He was completely speechless.

    The so-called "uncle" directly waved his hand and cast a barrier in the cave. This barrier blocked everything so he could not see anything. Only an incomparably deep and dark box like a cube could be seen.

    The two people were locked inside the box.

    It was as if the light and sound were isolated.

    He could not hear anything, nor could he see anything. He could not do anything at all.

    "Damn it."

    Black Zetsu suddenly felt a deep sense of helplessness, but he had no other choice. He could only play with the Sharingan again, but in his heart, he had already begun to think.

    "Why?"

    "Why did he bring Konan out alone?"

    "What about Nagato?"

    At this time, Black Zetsu suddenly wanted to go out and take a look. If there was nothing wrong with Nagato, in fact, there was still a chance to use the Rinne Rebirth to revive Madara.

    As long as there was a chance.

    He had hope of rescuing his mother.

    He did not want to give up this hope.

    But he did not dare to leave this place easily.

    For a moment.

    A tangled emotion spread in his heart. Even he himself did not know when he started to be timid when he did things.

    "How about..."

    "I will secretly take a look!"

    "Nagato will be very worried if Konan is gone!"

    "If he asked..."

    "I will tell him I was going to see how Nagato is!"

    After hesitating for a moment, Black Zetsu could not hold back his curiosity. He controlled his body, slowly dived into the ground, merged with the rock, and then disappeared.

 Chapter 545: My Name Is Toneri

    Chapter 545: My Name Is Toneri

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 545 My Name Is Toneri

    Black Zetsu knew that he should not leave this place so easily. After all, this was something his "uncle" had instructed him to do. He had to wait here at all times for this "uncle" to look for him.

    But now the situation was always a little different

    This so-called "uncle" whom he had originally planned to meet directly brought Konan, and the two of them were locked inside a barrier. He had no idea what they were doing, and this situation reminded him of a part of the previous arrangements.

    Madara was indeed dead.

    But Madara''s Rinnegan was still there.

    Those eyes.

    It could still create a miracle.

    Since he could fool Madara, he naturally had a chance to fool Nagato!

    Most importantly...

    According to his keen sense of smell...

    Nagato was currently in the most helpless state. He had complete control over the information of the ninja world and was very clear about the relationship between Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan.

    Now that Konan had been taken away by his so-called "uncle", whether it was intentional or unintentional, it provided him with a new idea.

    He could deceive Nagato and treat him as a member of the Uchiha clan.

    Then imagine Yahiko as a descendant of that kind of Asura.

    In this way.

    Maybe you can persuade Nagato to start collecting bijuu through the Rinnegan''s power, and slowly collect all nine bijuu...

    Then he would look for an opportunity to control Nagato.

    So it was like this.

    Maybe he could revive Madara and then successfully implement the Eye of the Moon Plan, projecting Infinite Tsukuyomi''s light onto the moon.

    This way, he could still resurrect his mother.

    Only...

    This method was not easy to execute.

    After all, his "uncle" was still a huge obstacle. It was not easy for him to do anything no matter what he wanted to do.

    However.

    Even if it was just a tiny bit of hope.

    He did not want to let it go easily.

    He had been in the ninja world for some time. During this period, even he could not remember how many people he had fooled. It was also because of this that his control of intelligence had reached the point of perfection. No matter who the other party was, even if it was someone like Black Zetsu, he could easily capture them.

    "Eh?!"

    Konan''s eyes suddenly widened. Her purple eyes were filled with disbelief. From the moment she knew Nagato, Nagato had always been an orphan. This point had basically never changed. But now it was different. She suddenly heard that Nagato actually had other clansmen. This news made her very shocked and happy.

    She was happy for Nagato!

    Of course.

    She did not completely believe Aoba''s words.

    But.

    No, no need to say.

    From the fact that Aoba and Nagato had the same eyes, the two of them were holding Rinnegan. According to her Jiraiya-sensei, the eyes were the eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths. She also never saw anyone else possess it.

    "Then... why did you kidnap me?"

    Konan asked again, puzzled. She really did not understand this question. After all, no matter which angle it was from, she could not understand it. Since the person in front of her was related to Nagato, he should be kidnapping Nagato, not kidnapping her.

    "This is to create a crisis in his heart."

    Aoba said lightly. He knew this kind of thing better. After that, he stared at Konan with his pair of Rinnegan.

    "When people encounter something, they tend to have a negative attitude, such as laziness, cowardice, or fear. In the end, they may choose to mess around or get by."

    "However, when it comes to people that they care about, it will often stimulate greater potential!"

    "A cowardly person will be cowardly when being bullied. Of course, there are also examples of people exploding in silence."

    "However, when this person encounters an important person in his life being bullied, he will forget his cowardice and burst out with a strong desire to protect."

    "For Nagato..."

    "You are the one he will risk his life to protect!"

    "So the effect of me taking you away is better than taking Nagato away. This is why I brought you here."

    Aoba continued to explain patiently to Konan. He understood that if he wanted to trick the three people of the Akatsuki Organization, he had to start by tricking Konan.

    Konan was the glue that bound the three people!

    As long as Konan was safe, the three of them would be safe, but if something happened to Konan, the other two people would most likely part ways.

    The same.

    As long as Aoba could conquer Konan, it would be the same as conquering the three people.

    This was a strategic step.

    "It''s actually this kind of reason..."

    Konan''s eyes showed disbelief. She felt that this reason was very weird and did not seem like something a normal person could say.

 Chapter 546: Lets Start From Nagatos Birth...

    Chapter 546: Let''s Start From Nagato''s Birth...

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 546 Let''s Start From Nagato''s Birth...

    "Then can you tell me what you want to do to Nagato next?"

    Konan stared at Aoba, her eyes flashing with eagerness. She hesitated for a long time in her mind and did not dare to say it immediately. She was afraid that if she asked, what would happen to Nagato?

    But if she doesn''t ask...

    Her heart felt very uncomfortable.

    In the end, she could not help but ask directly!

    "I can tell you. After all, it is not a problem in itself. I hope to bring you three on the right track." Aoba directly said something that Konan could not understand.

    "What do you mean?" Konan was stunned. She seemed to have heard something but also seemed to have heard nothing. She could not understand it at all.

    "You will understand slowly."

    Aoba directly took a step forward. The distance between him and Konan was very close. Taking another step forward, he directly arrived in front of Konan.

    Immediately after.

    He directly raised his right hand and touched Konan''s head.

    This action directly frightened Konan.

    Konan instinctively wanted to dodge.

    However.

    Her body had long been sealed so she could not move at all. She could only let Aoba''s palm touch her head.

    This time, it was only her head.

    There was no other place.

    However.

    It reminded Konan of what had happened earlier. She became shy again. After all, she had never been caught so ruthlessly before.

    "Ding Dong! Memory Reading Successful! Obtained: Suika no Jutsu(Hydrification Technique)!"

    A clear and crisp electronic prompt immediately popped up in Aoba''s head. It was the reward he had received after reading Konan''s memories.

    Hum!

    Along with this sound, a strange feeling immediately emerged in Aoba''s consciousness. It was as if he had already mastered this technique from the beginning.

    This was the unique jutsu of the Hozuki clan in Kirigakure.

    With great ambitions, Yahiko began to establish the Akatsuki Organization. At this time, Konan also discovered his feelings for Yahiko. The relationship between the two began to become ambiguous.

    Only...

    In this relationship.

    Whether it was Yahiko or Konan, they were trying their best to restrain themselves and take care of Nagato''s emotions as much as possible. So on the surface, it looked like a three-person movie.

    Then there were some trivial matters in the development of the organization.

    After reading Konan''s memories, Aoba immediately understood a few crucial points. These were all things he could use in the future.

    The first point was just as he had expected. At this time, Nagato had not mastered Rinnegan''s ability. His attacking methods were mainly wind-release. His strength was relatively limited, and he was still in the state of depending on others.

    The second point, Konan did not know how she learned her ability, Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami). Moreover, her grasp of this kind of paper release was still relatively shallow.

    The third point, the Akatsuki Organization now had a goal, but it was still in a confused stage and had not reached a certain scale. None of the other members were capable. Just like young people in the entrepreneurial period, they had no strength, no experience, and were very short of funds.

    The fourth point, Yahiko and Konan were only in a state of looking at each other, without any development. This made Konan very, very precious in Nagato''s eyes. Moreover, Nagato always had a trace of hope.

    Based on these points.

    Aoba already understood the relationship between the three people and the current situation.

    At this time, he especially likes to spend some time on the differences in intelligence, which will bring him a great sense of accomplishment and deep inner satisfaction.

    This feeling...

    It was far more interesting than using strength to suppress!

    "Alright!"

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes and looked at Konan. His gaze was focused on Konan''s purple pupils. With a thought, he immediately released the seal on Konan''s mouth.

    Of course.

    In order not to have any accidents happen.

    Aoba did not undo all of Konan''s seals.

    "What on earth are you going to do?!"

    As soon as Konan opened his mouth, he asked Aoba again. She felt that Aoba did not seem to want to hurt her, so she felt more confident when speaking.

    Aoba looked at Konan, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up. In his mind, he had already started to plan many stories.

    "Let''s start with Nagato''s birth..."

    Aoba did not pay attention to Konan''s question. Instead, he shifted the topic to his story.

 Chapter 547: Nagato Was Actually An Alien!

    Chapter 547: Nagato Was Actually An Alien!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 547 Nagato Was Actually An Alien!

    Just one sentence from Aoba attracted Konan''s attention.

    At this time.

    Konan''s eyes were fixed on Aoba. Her heart was already beginning to be curious. After all, she and Nagato had been friends for so long. She also wanted to know exactly who Nagato was.

    So.

    Konan stop taking.

    She no longer asked Aoba about his purpose.

    She quietly waited for Aoba''s words.

    "Actually..."

    Aoba was very satisfied with Konan''s appearance. Now, he felt like a big shot who had been drugged by laxatives and was sharing the story he had just made with Konan.

    These stories were still fresh and hot!

    "Nagato is not a person of this world!"

    The first sentence that Aoba spoke out was directly fixed in place. After all, no one dared to say such words. Moreover, anyone who heard such words would be greatly shocked and even felt that it was inconceivable.

    "What?!!!"

    When Konan heard Aoba''s words, as expected, she immediately widened her eyes, her eyes filled with shock. After hearing these words, she felt a strong sense of confusion in her heart, and she could not believe her ears.

    "What did you say?"

    "Nagato is not from this world?"

    "How is that possible?"

    "Then where is he from?"

    "The legendary other world?"

    Big question marks popped up in Konan''s head one after another. To her, this kind of thing was not just an outrageous answer, it was like making up a story.

    If it was someone else who said this...

    In that case, she definitely wouldn''t believe it!

    However, the person in front of her had eyes that were exactly the same as Nagato''s.

    Even so.

    She also didn''t really believe in such words...

    "Yes, Nagato is not from this world. He is from my clan. If I have to say one word, to be precise, he is..."

    When Aoba said this, he deliberately dragged his voice out, and his eyes shone with an extremely intense light.

    Nagato had a surname.

    Otsutsuki.

    For some reason, this name sounded very high-end, making her feel an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    It was like she learned something extraordinary!

    "What is going on?"

    Konan could no longer suppress her curiosity. She stared at Aoba. Her mind was completely confused by these things. She could not help but be led by the nose by Aoba.

    It was not that she would believe such things casually.

    It was that she felt that these things were more and more complicated than she had imagined.

    "This matter has to start many years ago..."

    Aoba knew that Konan had already begun to believe this story in his heart. So he needs to begin to increase the number of words in this story. Only in this way could this story become more colorful.

    "Nagato''s father is a member of our Otsutsuki planet defense team. He is mainly responsible for defending against invasion from foreign enemies."

    "But..."

    "On that day."

    "A very powerful existence invaded our planet."

    "That existence caused heavy casualties on our planet!"

    "Nagato''s father died in that disaster, and before he died, he placed Nagato in the planet teleporter and was randomly teleported to a God Tree on the edge of the starry sky."

    "Ever since that incident..."

    "We, the people of Planet Otsutsuki, have been looking for the lost Nagato."

    "Then you met me!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. His words seemed to be full of loopholes, but it made Konan feel that there were no loopholes.

    "Can I ask, what is the name of the person who attacked your Planet Otsutsuki?" Konan stared into Aoba''s eyes and asked. She understood one thing. If a person was lying and making up a story, it would be difficult to directly say a name. It would be difficult to think about it.

    "Frieza."

    Aoba said almost without hesitation. He had taken this matter to the plan, so there was no problem for him to name it. Moreover, his eyes were firm, as if everything had happened normally.

    "Hu..."

    Konan took a deep breath again. She did not feel any emotional fluctuations from Aoba. She had already begun to believe that this name was true.

    "Is that person that strong?" Konan asked again. This question of hers had the intention of continuing to judge. Of course, there was also some curiosity. So she asked again, "Can you tell me about this person?"

    "Of course."

    Aoba nodded. This kind of test level was almost not difficult for him, who was once a veteran otaku. It was completely easy for him to do as he pleased.

 Chapter 548: King Frieza!

    Chapter 548: King Frieza!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 548 King Frieza!

    As Aoba nodded, Konan immediately focused her attention. After all, this was something she had never heard of before.

    Moreover.

    This kind of ridiculous thing.

    Was it made up or not?

    Just listen and you will understand.

    Without true understanding, there was absolutely no way to fabricate things too perfectly.

    Konan focused all her attention on Aoba''s face.

    Not only did she have to listen to what Aoba said, but she also had to see the change in Aoba''s expression, so that she could make a clear judgment of the situation.

    "Frieza is a peerless genius. He has had strong fighting power since he was born. He has never practiced and does not need to practice at all!"

    "Before he came to Planet Otsutsuki, he had conquered 70 other planets in the universe with absolute strength!"

    "People call him King Frieza!"

    "He is ruthless by nature and is known as the Emperor of the Universe. He will kill everyone on the entire planet and then sell the planet to others!"

    "Of course..."

    "In the end, he was defeated by the strongest person on our Planet Otsutsuki!"

    "This is also why our Planet Otsutsuki can continue to exist!"

    Aoba began to bluff. In Konan''s mind, his words were like a story, making her stunned.

    The universe.

    Planet.

    This was already beyond her understanding.

    She had yet to fully understand this world.

    The structure of the Akatsuki organization she was currently in was still in Amegakure''s cave.

    She could not even imagine what kind of existence a powerhouse like the one who sold planets in the universe was.

    "This..."

    "That..."

    "The universe and the planet..."

    "What kind of concept is this?"

    Konan''s breathing became hurried. She understood that regardless of whether what this person said was true or false, at least this person''s knowledge was far above her and any other person she knew, including Jiraiya she respected.

    "Simply put..."

    Aoba raised his hand to rub his forehead. Only then did he realize that he had accidentally opened the map of the story too wide. For the ninja world, it was just a few small countries, and several villages had formed such a world.

    "There are many countries and villages in the ninja world, but the biggest one is the Five Great Ninja Countries. The other countries are very small."

    "The entire ninja world is just a small island on this planet."

    "The ninja world is very insignificant compared to the vast land on the planet."

    Aoba nodded. He knew that it was time for him to act tough. Of course, his original intention was not to act tough, but to make Konan believe what he said.

    "Kumogakure''s Third Raikage. He can use the Lightning Chakra Mode to condense the Lightning Release into a protective armor. That''s how it is."

    As soon as Aoba finished speaking, a terrifying lightning radiance appeared on his body, which was Lightning Chakra Mode.

    Under this mode.

    All the muscles and cells in his body were stimulated by lightning.

    It greatly stimulated his physical activity.

    This made his attack power and defense reach a whole new level, and his speed and strength both greatly increased.

    "This..."

    Konan widened her eyes. She never thought that this person in front of her would actually use Raikage''s Lightning Chakra Mode so easily.

    The next second.

    Aoba canceled the Lightning Chakra Mode on his body. He did not end his performance but continued to explain to Konan.

    "Jiraiya, one of the Konoha Sannin, is your teacher. He learned Sage Mode in Mount Myoboku by combining natural energy with chakra energy to form the Senjutsu Chakra."

    When Aoba said this, he slowly closed his eyes. After that, he suddenly opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, a slight change appeared on his face.

    "This is Sage Mode!"

    Aoba directly entered into Sage Mode. Under this mode, his overall combat strength would be greatly improved. Whether it was ninjutsu, taijutsu, or genjutsu, it was completely like he was a completely different person.

    "You... you... you..."

    Konan suddenly felt a great horror. Now, she could no longer care whether what this person in front of her said was true or false. Just the not-so-special mode that this person displayed, in the ninja world, this person was already an almost invincible and terrifying existence.

    "Now you understand, right?"

    Aoba immediately restrained his state and turned back into an ordinary person. After he recovered, he raised four fingers and waved them in front of Konan.

    "For an ordinary ninja, it is already very difficult to enter the same mode, and the improvement it brings is also extremely huge."

    "But..."

    "Frieza has four different forms."

    "First form."

    "Second form."

    "Third form."

    "And the final form."

    "Now can you imagine how powerful he is?"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. He also added in his mind. Fortunately, there was no such monster in the ninja world. Otherwise, if he moved his fingers, this place would be gone.

    "Too... too strong!"

    Konan nodded mechanically. Her imagination and cognition had not paid attention to supporting her to understand this kind of power.

    "Then..."

    "Then..."

    "The person who defeated King Frieza..."

    "Just how strong is he?"

 Chapter 549: Super Otsutsuki Mode!

    Chapter 549: Super Otsutsuki Mode!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 549 Super Otsutsuki Mode!

    Konan''s thoughts had been completely driven by Aoba, and now she was already thinking about it in her head.

    How terrifying was King Frieza''s strength?

    This kind of terrifying strength had already made her feel lost.

    She felt like she was a grain of sand.

    What she came into contact with was like an abyss.

    From her current perspective, she simply could not understand what Aoba was talking about, even if she wanted to think about it, she could not imagine it...

    However.

    According to her observation of Aoba.

    In her heart, she already felt that what Aoba said was true!

    After all.

    In her line of sight.

    Aoba''s expression was very natural, without any abruptness, and there was no sign of fabrication at all. Everything was just like what he had seen before.

    Konan could not see any problems in his expression, so she could only slowly choose to believe this matter.

    Of course.

    Right now, she still had one last doubt in her heart.

    That was, what kind of person could be so strong that he could defeat such a powerful Frieza?

    "Is that person from the Otsutsuki clan? "

    Konan asked a question that could be considered as asking a question even though she already knew the answer. After all, she had already heard what Aoba had said just now. However, she still wanted to ask. It would be fine if she did not know about such a thing. However, after knowing about it, she could no longer hold back her curiosity. She wanted to know the name of that person.

    "Can I know his name?"

    After Konan asked this question, her heart was in her throat. Even her breathing became extremely rapid, and she was in an extremely nervous state.

    "Of course."

    Aoba nodded with a smile. When he was continuously asked by Konan, he had already guessed that Konan might ask about such things, so he had already thought of an answer in his mind.

    "The person who defeated Frieza is indeed from our clan!"

    "His name is Kakarot."

    "Otsutsuki Kakarot!"

    Aoba directly squeezed the two names together. He was not completely lying, but half-truth. The one who defeated Frieza was indeed Kakarot, but the remaining part was also cleverly embedded into the story to make Konan believe it was true.

    Of course.

    Aoba shook his head almost without hesitation. This so-called Super Otsutsuki Mode was just a Super Saiyan whose name he had changed. He was just borrowing the story, but asking if he knew this was impossible.

    If there really was such an existence in the ninja world, then there would be no need for disputes. No one could be a match for him.

    "On the Planet Otsutsuki, the number of people who can master this mode can be counted on one hand. How can a small person like me know it?"

    Rather than telling Konan Nagato''s story, it was better to say that he was telling Konan Dragon Ball''s story. Originally, he was already very skilled at fooling people. In addition to the experience of writing novels during this period of time, his ability to make up stories under the conditions of changing the background had also greatly improved.

    "As expected..."

    Konan did not show any surprise at this result. After all, how could anyone casually learn such a technique that could defeat King Frieza?

    If many could use such a technique.

    That would be a bit terrifying!

    This has already shown from the side how powerful the Otsutsuki clan was!

    Now that she thinks about it...

    If Nagato was Otsutsuki clan member...

    Then it might not be a bad thing!

    "How are you sure that Nagato is a member of the Otsutsuki Clan?" Konan immediately asked what she thought of and added, "Just because he has Rinnegan?"

    After asking this question, Konan immediately became even more nervous.

    She became worried about gains and losses.

    In her heart, Nagato was one of her only two true companions. He was very important. So Nagato''s matter was also her matter.

    Now she already knows some things about the Otsutsuki clan and understands what kind of backers the Otsutsuki clan was. If she was told now that she was mistaken and Nagato was not a member of the Otsutsuki clan, then there would be a huge gap in her heart.

    "That''s right!"

    Aoyu nodded directly. After all, it can be said that Nagato has nothing identifiable except these eyes. The owner of these eyes, Uchiha Madara, was already dead. The only one who knew the truth was Black Zetsu.

    In fact, he had already thought that Black Zetsu might take advantage of this moment to cheat, but he didn''t care at all.

    As long as he could get Konan!

    Then no matter what Black Zetsu said, it would not have any effect. It was like bringing Rin to Obito. Obito would not create a world with Rin again, because there was Rin in this world.

    "Rinnegan is a symbol of our clan!"

    "Right now, Nagato''s Rinnegan is still immature, and has not awakened his ability!"

    "It is also because of this reason."

    "That is why I took you away directly."

    "I hope that under your stimulation, he can awaken Rinnegan''s ability and let him truly realize his own powerful bloodline power!"

    Aoba started deceiving one sentence after another. The script was now proceeding in an orderly manner according to what he wrote, without any deviation. Everything was still within his control.

 Chapter 550: Konan Seemed to Be Back

    Chapter 550: Konan Seemed to Be Back

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 550 Konan Seemed to Be Back

    Konan listened to Aoba''s words. Although she could not move, she suddenly understood a little. She understood the plan of this person in front of her and also understood Nagato''s background.

    She did not know why...

    After she found out about these things, her mood became rather complicated.

    While she was excited and proud of Nagato''s background, she also felt inferior and sad about the gap between them.

    This kind of emotion...

    Even she herself could not explain it clearly.

    This made her feel that the relationship between them had suddenly become distant as if they were separated by an entire world.

    Konan did not know if Nagato would continue to be friends with them in the future. For a moment, her eyes flashed with confusion.

    "Don''t worry."

    Aoba slowly walked forward. She raised her hand and gently patted Konan''s shoulder. Immediately, a magical force retracted toward his body.

    In an instant.

    Konan found that she could move again.

    Of course.

    She did not choose to escape because she knew that she couldn''t escape in front of such an existence.

    "Nagato regard you and Yahiko as friends!"

    "And between you two..."

    "You are the most important!"

    Aoba slowly said. How could he not see the meaning in Konan''s eyes? He almost said Konan''s concerns in an instant.

    Hearing this, Konan''s face turned red.

    She felt embarrassed.

    After all.

    In her heart, she had always known that Nagato was interested in her!

    However.

    The balance in her heart had always been tilted towards Yahiko.

    It was not only because Yahiko was more handsome, but also because of Yahiko''s positive and unyielding energy and his grand ideal of changing the world.

    However.

    Before this.

    Konan felt that changing the Country of Rain and even changing the Ninja World was a very difficult thing to do.

    But after she learned about Nagato''s background, she understood many things that were different from what she had imagined. Many levels had changed.

    To put it simply.

    After she knew what was the universe, the powerful King Frieza, and the Super Otsutsuki Mode...

    She suddenly felt that Nagato was no longer the Nagato of the past.

    There were many invisible halos on Nagato.

    Those halos made the image of Nagato, who usually did not reveal himself, suddenly become tall!

    "Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) was developed by the Second Hokage. He was indeed a genius. He has already grasped part of our Otsutsuki clan teleportation method. To put it simply, he will leave a Flying Thunder God Formula in a place, and then through space-time teleportation, he would send himself to the position of the Flying Thunder God Formula to achieve the goal of the instant movement."

    As Aoba spoke, he directly reached out his right hand and instantly grabbed Konan''s arm.

    Konan instinctively wanted to dodge, but when she thought of this person''s identity, she forced herself not to dodge. She understood that this person would not hurt her. Otherwise, with his strength, he could have killed her long ago. There was no need to explain so much to her here.

    Because of this.

    Konan allowed Aoba to hold her arm without any struggle.

    "We came here with the used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). I also left a Flying Thunder God Formula in the cave of your Akatsuki Organization. Now we can immediately return to the cave in the mountain."

    Aoba spoke directly and immediately communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula in the Akatsuki Organization''s cave. In a flash, he disappeared with Konan.

    Swish!

    The next second.

    The two of them appear in the cave.

    It was still the same place where Konan had disappeared.

    At this moment.

    Four or five people were wearing the uniform of the Akatsuki Organization standing here.

    These people immediately looked toward Aoba and Konan. Each person''s gaze was focused on the two people. Doubt appeared in their eyes.

    Among these people, there was also the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, Yahiko.

    "Konan?!"

    When Yahiko saw Konan, he couldn''t believe his eyes at all. He was just thinking about what method to find Konan, but now Konan had suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Don''t talk."

    Aoba''s faint voice entered Konan''s ears. Just as he said this, Konan was about to tell Yahiko that she was safe.

    But...

    Before she could say it.

    She heard Aoba''s words.

    She immediately shut her mouth and did not say anything else. She did not want Yahiko to be in a dangerous state because of her mistake.

    One had to know...

    This was someone from the Otsutsuki Clan that they could not afford to offend!

    Swish!

    Just as Yahiko was about to ask something else, Aoba and Konan that was in front of them, disappeared into thin air, as if they had never appeared before.

    Yahiko was stunned on the spot.

    He rubbed his eyes hard and looked at his companions. He asked doubtfully, "Did I see Konan just now?"

    "It seems to be..."

    "Konan seems to be back..."

    "Is that so?!"

    "Eh..."

    "..."

    The people of the Akatsuki Organization were not very clear about this situation. Everything happened in a flash. If they had not seen it all, they would have thought that they were hallucinating.

 Chapter 551: Each God Tree Was a Coordinate!

    Chapter 551: Each God Tree Was a Coordinate!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 551 Each God Tree Was a Coordinate!

    In the blink of an eye, Konan was brought back to the dark cave by Aoba. Her vision began to adapt again and could not see clearly what was in the cave.

    Konan''s pupils were constantly enlarging. In the process of enlarging, she tried her best to see the light here so that she could see the scene clearly.

    A moment later.

    Konan could already see the trapped giant through her sight.

    She had gradually adapted to this place.

    "Now we are back."

    Aoba''s faint voice clearly entered Konan''s ears. He used his own actions to show Konan what Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) was. It was precisely because of this that Konan''s expression became even more complicated.

    "Hu..." Konan took another deep breath. The amount of information she had come into contact with today was too much. This caused her to be unable to react, and her brain was already somewhat unable to adapt.

    "I just located the Flying Thunder God Formula in your Akatsuki Organization''s cave, and then through Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), I took you back to the Akatsuki Organization''s cave."

    "Just now, you saw Yahiko and the others."

    "Then, I used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to bring you back here!"

    "This is Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)!"

    "I have already fully displayed it to you."

    Aoba said slowly, his voice was not too loud, but the cave was extremely quiet, and only Xiaonan could hear it, so he didn''t pay much attention.

    As for Black Zetsu.

    The moment he opened the barrier, he already knew that Black Zetsu was no longer here. Aoba knew that he had already gone to find Nagato.

    "Do you know any ninjutsu?" Konan carefully asked. Even she could not explain why. She felt that the person in front of her had a feeling that he was almost omnipotent. No matter what kind of ninjutsu he used, he could use it in front of her.

    "Almost..." Aoba nodded. He was not modest. He had not been in the ninja world for a long time, but he had obtained many abilities through the Mind Reading System. In the field of ninjutsu, he could really be called a Ninjutsu Professor.

    Konan did not say anything. This time, she did not test Aoba. Instead, she felt that since Aoba had said so, then the matter might really be the same as what he said.

    After all.

    If the other party was lying.

    It would be easy to verify.

    Not only that.

    When she saw that Aoba, a member of the Otsutsuki clan, was fully capable of doing such a thing.

    Konan did not say anything else. Instead, she silently stared at Aoba. She wanted to hear the rest of Aoba''s words. She knew that Aoba still had something to say to her.

    "Let''s go back to the topic I just talked about..."

    She still didn''t know.

    What was the real purpose of this person looking for Nagato?

    "There are two reasons for me to kidnap you. The first one is that you already know that I hope to stimulate Nagato with the help of the matter of you being kidnapped so that he can become emotional and awaken his Rinnegan abilities..." Aoba said slowly.

    Konan listened to these words and nodded silently. She did know this. Aoba had already told her.

    But she understood.

    This was only a part of it.

    There were other things that he had yet to say.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up into an evil smile as he continued what he wanted to say.

    "I came here to find Nagato."

    "But when I came to your planet, I found something else."

    "Before Nagato came here..."

    "There were already people from my clan here!"

    Aoba put on an enigmatic attitude. It seemed that he was teaching Konan, but in fact, he was guiding Konan''s thoughts.

    Almost in an instant.

    Konan immediately thought of someone.

    For her, this was not that hard to imagine.

    After all, before Aoba appeared, there was also a person in this world who had the Rinnegan before Nagato had it.

    "You are talking about..."

    Konan took a deep breath again. She found that she suddenly understood many secrets that she had never known before. This made her understand many things more clearly, and she dared to think about such questions.

    But correspondingly...

    She also felt that this world had become completely different from what she had known in the past.

    "Sage of the Six Paths?!"

    Konan cried out in alarm. She had always been very respectful toward the Sage of the Six Paths. However, the reason why she knew this name was mostly because this person was still very close to Nagato and could be linked together.

    However...

    After she finished listening to the story that Aoba had told her.

    She found that she was even more in awe of the Sage of the Six Paths. After all, if nothing went wrong, he should be the Otsutsuki clan member that the person in front of her was talking about.

    That was a clan that could defeat King Frieza!

 Chapter 552: Could It Be That the Sage of the Six Paths Donâ€™t Have the Rinnegan?

    Chapter 552: Could It Be That the Sage of the Six Paths Don¡¯t Have the Rinnegan?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 552 Could It Be That the Sage of the Six Paths Don''t Have the Rinnegan?

    When Aoba heard Konan say, Sage of the Six Paths, he was not surprised at all. They were not playing a guessing game, but a guiding game.

    The purpose of Aoba saying these things was to guide Konan to think about this place.

    So.

    Now, Konan thought of this.

    It was not because of how sharp Konan''s mind was, but because Aoba had guided her very well. It was because of his stories and foreshadowing that Konan had gladly accepted such a result.

    All of a sudden.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up even higher.

    "You are right, but also wrong. Do you know where the problem is?" Aoba said with a smile.

    "What do you mean?"

    Konan was stunned again.

    Her thinking was completely insufficient.

    After Aoba had repeatedly fooled her she had completely fallen into Aoba''s rhythm. Everything in her mind was hung up by Aoba, and she had long been unable to make any decisions through her own judgment.

    Especially now.

    It involves characters like the Sage of the Six Paths.

    This made it even more difficult for Konan to easily make any decisions. There were no longer any thoughts in her mind because of these things.

    What did he mean?

    What kind of thoughts did this person want to express?

    Now, Konan''s eyes were slowly filled with doubt. She was completely confused. She had no idea what Aoba was trying to express.

    Where did she say right?

    Where did she say wrong?

    Could it be that the first person to come here wasn''t the Sage of the Six Paths?

    But...

    The Sage of the Six Paths clearly had the same eyes as Nagato!

    Rinnegan!

    Wait a minute...

    Konan suddenly realized something very scary...

    It was that she had not seen this secret with her own eyes, but her teacher Jiraiya had told her. However, Jiraiya did not know about it completely.

    After all, Jiraiya had also never seen it before!

    According to the information she knows.

    The Sage of the Six Paths had died a long time ago!

    Who knows how many years have passed since his death!

    Then...

    No matter what he wrote, he would always be questioned.

    Then...

    It would be better to let Konan ask directly.

    The place that Konan would question was the place she chose to focus on. As long as he solved the problem, everything would be extremely easy.

    As long as he dispelled all the doubts that Konan had, then Konan would no longer be confused.

    ''Hagoromo...''

    Konan muttered this name in her mind. This was the first time she knew the Sage of the Six Paths real name.

    And it was not just her alone.

    Looking at the entire ninja world.

    There were not many people who knew the Sage of the Six Paths'' real name. The vast majority of people just know that the Sage of the Six Paths was the Sage of the Six Paths.

    "Just like what I said just now..."

    Aoba slowly opened his mouth. He began to explain the doubts in Konan''s heart. Now, he had completely brought the story into his rhythm. Even if Black Zetsu was here and fought with him with all his strength, it was impossible to pull Konan out of this rhythm.

    "The Sage of the Six Paths real name is Otsutsuki Hagoromo. He is indeed a member of the Otsutsuki Clan, but he is not the first person from the Otsutsuki Clan to come here!"

    Aoba paused and stared into Konan''s eyes. He could clearly feel the emotional fluctuations in Konan''s eyes.

    "The first person to come to this planet..."

    "Her name is..."

    "Otsutsuki Kaguya!"

    Aoba''s voice suddenly sounded. Another name that Konan had never heard of before popped out of his mouth.

    Of course.

    This name.

    It was still the Otsutsuki clan surname.

    Before Konan could be surprised.

    Aoba immediately added another sentence.

    This sentence.

    It directly filled Konan with shock.

    "The Sage of the Six Paths is the son of Otsutsuki Kaguya!"

    There was no special tone in Aoba''s tone. It could be heard that he was very calm as if he was saying something very ordinary.

    However.

    It was this sentence.

    It directly made Konan''s heart tremble.

    Waves of shock rose in her heart.

    "Hiss!"

    Konan took a deep breath. She felt that she had been bombarded by the information just now. Her brain was not working very well at this moment. She needed to slow down. These things were too terrifying.

 Chapter 553: Tree Planters, Tree Guardians

    Chapter 553: Tree Planters, Tree Guardians

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 553 Tree Planters, Tree Guardians

    "So..."

    After quickly digesting Aoba''s words, Konan suddenly opened her eyes wide and her eyes flashed with disbelief.

    "The Sage of the Six Paths actually has a mother..."

    "Ah..."

    "No!"

    "There is actually more than one Otsutsuki here!"

    Konan''s mind was already in a mess. Even she did not know what she had just said.

    How could there be someone without a mother?

    Even a Sage of the Six Paths would have a mother!

    This shouldn''t be a problem!

    But...

    She was simply curious and had not thought things about the Sage of the Six Paths'' mother.

    Heavens!

    Konan couldn''t help but exclaim in her mind!

    This kind of thing was simply too magical!

    It was completely outside of her knowledge!

    Now, her understanding of this world was becoming more and more different...

    After all.

    There was a lot of truth behind these seemingly outrageous words, and they could all be explained.

    The main reason was...

    Aoba was not completely lying!

    According to the normal storyline logic...

    The Sage of the Six Paths was indeed Kaguya''s son, and Kaguya was indeed one of the first Otsutsuki to come to this planet.

    Only...

    The reason why Kaguya came here.

    It was not what Aoba said.

    Kaguya was originally the guardian of the God Tree on this planet. Because she stole the fruit of the God Tree, she gained the fruit power, possessed chakra, and then became a nearly invincible existence in the world.

    "Other than the Sage of the Six Paths, Kaguya has two other sons..."

    "The second son, Otsutsuki Hamura, manages the Otsutsuki clan branch on the moon, but this branch no longer has any clansmen!"

    "The youngest son is completely black and doesn''t look like a human being at all. His name is Black Zetsu, to be precise, Otsutsuki Black Zetsu!"

    "Actually, Kaguya''s two youngest sons do not have Rinnegan, so they are not real Otsutsuki. They are just mixed blood!"

    "If I''m not wrong..."

    "Kaguya''s youngest son, Otsutsuki Black Zetsu, is now fooling Nagato!"

    Aoba said one sentence after another, and he directly named Kaguya''s three real sons.

    Actually, this was not his fault.

    The truth was often more outrageous than the fabricated story.

    Of course, what Aoba said has a certain degree of artistic processing based on facts, but it presents such an effect.

    "There is no Rinnegan?"

    "Trying to trick Nagato?"

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Konan suddenly became dumbfounded. Now she was in such a state where she thought that she understood everything and was getting closer to the truth.

    But.

    Every time she thought that everything was clear now...

    What Aoba said made her confused again, and that was the case now.

    She already knew that the Sage of the Six Paths was a member of the Otsutsuki Clan and that the Otsutsuki Clan trait was the Rinnegan. However, Aoba told her that the two younger brothers of the Sage of the Six Paths did not have Rinnegan.

    Wasn''t this outrageous?

    How could there be such an incredible thing?

    Why exactly?

    Konan''s mind was filled with question marks again!

    This was what she experienced after being kidnapped.

    Every time Aoba talked about a topic, it would fill her head with question marks and fill her up until it was about to pop out. Then, he would explain to her.

    After clearing up her doubts...

    And those things were no longer a problem.

    But small question marks were also poured out.

    This situation would not last long, but a new batch of small question marks would suddenly come in forcefully.

    So in this short period of time, these small question marks kept coming and going in and out of Konan''s body, making Konan''s head no longer work well.

 Chapter 554: Bloodline And Hatred

    Chapter 554: Bloodline And Hatred

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 554 Bloodline And Hatred

    Aoba looked at Konan''s expression with satisfaction. He could tell that Konan was completely immersed in his story.

    This kind of feedback.

    For him, the one who made up the story.

    That was a very fulfilling thing.

    He works his way through.

    Step by step, he told Konan a story about the Otsutsuki.

    The method he used was the same method he used to trick other people, which was that half of the story was real and half of the story was fake.

    There was a mixture of real and fake.

    This kind of thing was very difficult to distinguish.

    Because you think what he said was fake, but it turns out to be real, and you think what he says was real, but it turns out to be fake.

    Real or fake, it was hard to tell.

    This was why what Aoba often said made people feel that it was very outrageous...

    But it would make people feel that it was very reasonable!

    And then.

    It would make people unable to discover the problem.

    This was because Aoba was not completely making up stories.

    Now the story of Otsutsuki Nagato was the best example.

    Aoba directly said that Nagato was a member of the Otsutsuki clan, which made Konan think that Nagato was the heaven-chosen child and was different from other people in the ninja world.

    After Konan had this idea, Aoba constantly reinforced her idea, so that Konan believed it in the end.

    Based on this concept.

    Aoba then polished the story about the Otsutsuki clan, combined it with some plots about the Saiyans, and finally adapted it into a completely new story, which he told to Konan.

    Moreover.

    In the process.

    Aobaa showed Konan many different modes like Lightning Chakra Mode and Sage Mode in order to prove to her that the Otsutsuki clan had many different modes.

    After all.

    The people who had these modes were very rare in the ninja world.

    There were not many who could learn it.

    Not to mention the person who could use it at the same time!

    Aoba could very responsibly pat his chest and say that he was the only one who could do such a thing, so he was the only one who could use this method to fool Konan.

    Not only did Aoba show Konan many different modes, but he also used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). Through this method, Konan understood what method Nagato used to appear in the ninja world.

    Although the truth was completely different from what Aoba said.

    However, Aoba made things sound reasonable and convincing.

    As soon as this was said.

    Konan instantly widened her eyes.

    "What?"

    Konan couldn''t believe her ears. In her opinion, as a member of the Otsutsuki Clan, they stood at the peak of the world in terms of bloodline. How could there be a bloodline problem?

    Could it be that Nagato''s Otsutsuki Bloodline was purer?

    Or was there some other reason?

    What was going on?

    Konan''s emotions were completely drawn by Aoba. She wanted to know the answer as soon as possible, but she could feel that Aoba just didn''t say it. He didn''t care about her eagerness at all.

    "What bloodline brings is hatred!"

    "Deep hatred!"

    "Because Nagato is a pure-blooded Otsutsuki!"

    "The disparity between this bloodline will cause Black Zetsu to be extremely dissatisfied!"

    Aoba did not immediately explain the matter regarding the bloodline to Konan. Instead, he once again drew out a new term for Konan, and that was hatred.

    "Hatred?!"

    A lot of question marks appeared in Konan''s mind again.

    She did not understand what Aoba said.

    After all, she didn''t know where the resentment of Kaguya''s descendants toward Nagato came from.

    Bloodline?

    Why bloodline?

    Why would bloodline produce hatred?

    Why would there be hatred?

    What does this have to do with anything?

    In her opinion...

    Nagato and Kaguya''s son, Black Zetsu, didn''t know each other at all, so how could any resentment fall on Nagato?

    All of a sudden.

    Konan''s gaze focused on Aoba, his eyes filled with confusion!

    "That''s right!"

    "It''s hatred!"

    "The reason for this hatred is that the Kaguya''s son I mentioned before is a mixed blood!"

    "There is only one son who has Rinnegan!"

    "Therefore, those two sons who do not have Rinnegan will have a strong jealousy toward those who have Rinnegan!"

    "The Sage of the Six Paths was killed by them!"

    Aoba''s words were like a bomb that exploded in Konan''s mind, causing her to worry about Nagato.

 Chapter 555: Could It Be That Otsutsuki Kaguya Isnâ€™t Dead?

    Chapter 555: Could It Be That Otsutsuki Kaguya Isn¡¯t Dead?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 555 Could It Be That Otsutsuki Kaguya Isn''t Dead?

    "What?"

    When Konan heard this, she became even more surprised. This was more outrageous than anything she had heard before.

    The dignified Sage of the Six Paths!

    He was actually killed by his younger brother!

    How could she not be surprised by this kind of thing?

    If not for this man named Toneri telling her this and letting her know this secret that no one in the whole world knew, then she would not have imagined this matter at all.

    It was simply outrageous!

    She had never heard of such a ridiculous thing!

    However...

    At this time.

    After listening to Aoba talk about so much, Konan finally understood what it meant to know more and more about things.

    Until now.

    She has only heard about parents being killed, and after the parents were killed and the children become orphans, the anger in their hearts would be further aroused, resulting in powerful negative emotions, which could also be called pain.

    After all, they were their relatives.

    She had really never heard something like killing their own relatives.

    Especially for someone as powerful as the Sage of the Six Paths, he was actually killed by his own younger brothers. This kind of thing was simply a weirdo among weirdos. When people heard it, they would only feel like laughing.

    It seems that all blood and family ties have become worthless here!

    All of a sudden.

    Konan thought of the relationship between her, Yahiko, and Nagato. The three of them were like family, just like a part of each other. Their relationship was very good!

    They were willing to become each other''s reliance!

    More reliable than real family!

    Even so, she still felt that it was confusing and difficult to understand that brothers who were truly connected by blood could kill each other.

    Brothers were fighting each other and killing each other!

    Konan couldn''t understand this kind of thing, and she didn''t want to think about it. She just stared at Aoba like this. She felt that things were getting more and more outrageous. At the same time, she also felt that she was getting closer and closer to the truth.

    "Why?"

    "You said that the Sage of the Six Paths was killed by his younger brothers!"

    "Just now, you said that his younger brothers did not have Rinnegan!"

    "Without Rinnegan, how could they defeat the Sage of the Six Paths with Rinnegan?"

    "Before this..."

    "Kaguya''s eldest son, Hagoromo, who is also known as Sage of the Six Paths joined hands with the second son, Hamura. The two of them attacked their mother together!"

    Aoba told Konan the story of the Otsutsuki clan half real and half fake. He didn''t care at all that Konan would tell it other, because he would give some instructions to Konan at the end. From the perspective of Konan, she would not dare to reveal these past events of the Otsutsuki clan easily, especially if she told them things that might damage the reputation of the Otsutsuki clan.

    "What?!"

    Konan could not help but exclaim again.

    After that, she immediately closed her mouth subconsciously.

    She knew that Aoba was explaining this matter, so no matter whether she asked or not, there was no difference. The effect was the same.

    "It''s precisely because of that shot..."

    Aoba ignored Konan''s surprise and continued to tell the story he was going to tell now. After all, this story had a great impact on Konan.

    It was not really necessary for him to explain these things to Konan.

    Rather, these strange things would subtly change Konan''s thoughts.

    At least...

    Looking at it now.

    Konan was already worried about Nagato''s future.

    Then.

    His goal could be said to have been achieved.

    "Kaguya was sealed on the moon!" Aoba accurately told the truth.

    "Seal?"

    Konan was stunned.

    This result was different from what she had expected.

    Immediately after.

    She seemed to have suddenly thought of something terrifying. Her pair of purple eyes widened, and her eyes were filled with shock. The depths of her pupils were filled with an expression of disbelief.

    "Could it be..."

    Konan''s tone became exceptionally grave. Even she herself discovered that her voice was trembling uncontrollably.

    Because she discovered something that even she herself did not dare to think about.

    And this matter...

    It could actually be the truth!

    Konan''s tone paused, and she could not help but swallow her saliva. She tried her best to be indifferent.

    "Could it be that Otsutsuki Kaguya isn''t dead?"

 Chapter 556: Otsutsuki Clan Story

    Chapter 556: Otsutsuki Clan Story

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 556 Otsutsuki Clan Story

    Even Konan herself did not notice that when she asked the question just now, her tone and voice could no longer be suppressed.

    Even if she had deliberately lowered it.

    But it sounded...

    Still looking very horrified!

    "That''s right!"

    Aoba nodded with a smile.

    As soon as he said this.

    Konan''s head suddenly froze.

    It was as if the entire person had been placed inside a huge bell. Then, someone outside knocked down the bell, and finally, it ended up like this.

    "Otsutsuki Kaguya is not dead. Instead, she has been sealed on the moon."Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    Aoba added. As he spoke, he was constantly paying attention to the change in Konan''s expression.

    As for Konan''s reaction, he was very satisfied in his heart.

    It seemed.

    Everyone felt that what happened to Kaguya was very outrageous.

    After all, except for the younger brother killing the elder brother.

    All of this was real.

    Even Black Zetsu was working tirelessly to rescue his mother, Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    "Phew..."

    Konan immediately let out a sigh of relief. Her nervous expression eased a lot. She said, "That''s good! It seems that the Sage of the Six Paths is not completely devoid of human nature!"

    Konan was still gratified in her heart.

    Although uncontrollable worry emerged in her heart after she learned that Kaguya was still alive.

    But overall...

    She still didn''t want to see a son killing her mother!

    Now that she heard Aoba say that the Sage of the Six Paths brothers didn''t kill their mother in the end and chose to seal her, everything seemed reasonable.

    "No, you are wrong!"

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    Aoba shook his head.

    He denied what Konan had just thought.

    For a moment.

    Konan looked at Aoba in a daze. She was completely confused. She did not know where the problem had occurred.

    "Actually."

    Aoba stared at Konan with a smile that was not a smile. He slowly said something that shocked Konan even more.

    "It is not that the Sage of the Six Paths does not want to kill his mother, Kaguya!"

    "In the whole ninja world, no one wants to do this more than him. He is the one who wants to kill his mother the most!"

    "But..."

    "He can''t do it!"

    At the same time.

    Konan began to worry.

    After all.

    This kind of emotion was very likely to be transferred to Nagato!

    "How many of Kaguya''s sons are still alive?"

    Konan immediately asked. She now knew that Nagato was a pure-blood Otsutsuki. According to this logic, Kaguya''s mixed-blood sons were very likely to harbor malice and resentment toward Nagato.

    "One."

    Aoba directly raised a finger and waved it in front of Konan. After that, he said, "He is the black son I told you about before. His name is Black Zetsu. In fact, he should be called Otsutsuki Black Zetsu. But he doesn''t like to add Otsutsuki''s surname to his name because it will make him feel a strong sense of inferiority."

    "Yes." Konan nodded in understanding. She could imagine Black Zetsu''s thoughts and also understand his thoughts.

    "This is also the second reason why I came to find you." Aoba stared at Konan and said, "I need you to help Nagato!"

    "Help?"

    When Konan heard this, her eyes immediately lit up. This was exactly what she had been waiting for. Her relationship with Nagato was very close. If she could help Nagato, she would be very willing.

    "But..."

    "How can I help Nagato?"

    "I don''t know what I can do at all!"

    Konan asked in confusion. In her knowledge, Nagato was a member of the Otsutsuki Clan, which could be considered a superman for ordinary ninjas like them.

    She was very willing to help Nagato.

    However, she did not know how to help someone from the Otsutsuki Clan with her strength.

    "If there are no surprises at this time, Black Zetsu has already begun to contact Nagato."

    Aoba said slowly.

    "Black Zetsu will definitely not tell Nagato that he is a member of the Otsutsuki Clan!"

    "Not only that..."

    "He will also tell Nagato the wrong information!"

    "This will plunge Nagato into a whirlpool of trouble!"

    "When that time comes, Nagato will instinctively believe in Black Zetsu''s words more than based on his preconceived notions, which will interfere with his judgment."

    "In the end..."

    "Nagatowill has no idea what kind of person he is!"

    When Aoba said this, his tone suddenly stopped. His eyes when looking at Konan reflected a special look!

    "This is your role!"

    "Because of the bond between the three of you!"

    "Nagato is more inclined to believe you!"

    "Can you understand what I mean?"

    "If Black Zetsu and I tell Nagato a completely different story, then Nagato will most likely get lost in this story!"

    "But if it''s between you and Black Zetsu..."

    "Nagato will believe you more!"

    "So after I learned about you, I decided to tell you the truth. This way, I can tell Nagato through you!"

    "This is also the second reason why I brought you here!"

    "Because you can not only stimulate Nagato and make him awaken the Rinnegan that he has never awakened, and make him a real Otsutsuki, but you can also become a guiding light in his life when he is confused! "

    Aoba said one sentence after another, and he slowly introduced the second reason he had laid out before, which logically made Konan accept such a thing more easily.

 Chapter 557: The Special Abilities of the Otsutsuki Clan!

    Chapter 557: The Special Abilities of the Otsutsuki Clan!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 557 The Special Abilities of the Otsutsuki Clan!

    When Konan heard Aoba''s words, she was enlightened. The doubts she had previously had were instantly solved at this moment.

    "So that''s how it is!"

    Konan immediately understood what Aoba meant.

    When she was just taken away.

    She was extremely nervous.

    At that time, her first reaction was that he wanted to use her to target the Akatsuki organization or Yahiko!

    But...

    When she heard what Aoba said...

    She gradually understood.

    It turned out that this person Toneri in front of her was hoping to use this method to stimulate Nagato to awaken his Rinnegan, restoring the combat power of an Otsutsuki clan.

    This operation could be said to have been well thought out!

    Now she understood.

    In addition to stimulating Nagato, Toneri also had another purpose, which was to let her understand the truth of the matter through this method and let her guide Nagato and make Nagato believe his words.

    When the whole thing converged...

    It was logical and rigorous.

    Clear and organized.

    The prepared plan was implemented completely step by step.

    Up to now.

    Konan has believed most of Aoba''s words.

    As for where she did not believe...

    Even she herself could not explain it clearly.

    It was just that she felt that she should not fully believe it for now. Although she can''t find anything wrong with what Aoba said, she should still remain in a state of doubt most of the time.

    "I understand."

    Konan looked at Aoba and nodded slowly. In fact, she believed Aoba''s words in her heart.

    After all.

    What Aoba said was not so common.

    If someone said to her that this kind of extremely complicated story which constantly refreshes her understanding of the world was all made up...

    Then she would definitely shake her head!

    Impossible!

    It was absolutely impossible to be made up!

    Maybe the person in front of her had other problems in terms of purpose and motive, but she didn''t think there was any fraud in what he said.

    The existence in front of her who called himself Toneri had just come to the ninja world, how did he know Black Zetsu''s secret, and what happened to Kaguya?

    How did he know this?

    Konan already believed the story Aoba told, but she wanted to know more about how he knew these stories. If there was no suitable explanation, then there would still be a trace of doubt left in her heart.

    After all, this matter involved Nagato.

    And not someone else!

    Nagato was very important to her!

    If the matter of the Otsutsuki clan had nothing to do with the three of them, Konan was not willing to care about these things at all and was too lazy to care about such things, just like how she did not care about King Frieza at all.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    When Aoba heard Konan''s question, he immediately laughed out loud. He did not think that Konan would catch this point.

    This was not a flaw that Aoba had deliberately revealed.

    Instead, it was something that Konan had discovered herself.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba''s mind was running rapidly, and he came up with a perfect answer. He thought of an ability that only he had, and no one else had. He could attribute this ability to a special ability of the Otsutsuki clan.

    "Our Otsutsuki clan has a special ability..."

    Aoba deliberately dragged his voice out. After that, his eyes focused on Konan, and his eyes were shining with deep meaning.

    "Of course."

    "Rather than saying that this ability is the special ability of our Otsutsuki Clan."

    "It is better to say that this is Rinnegan''s ability!"

    Aoba added an explanation. The purpose of this explanation was to let Konan know that his abilities were closely related to Nagato. In the future, Nagato could also learn them!

    "Our Otsutsuki Clan can use Rinnegan to peer into the soul memories!"

    Aoba''s expression was extremely serious, his voice extremely cold. He directly said something that made Konan feel a chill down her spine.

    Mind Reading!

    This was the first time Aoba had spoken of such a thing to someone else.

    However...

    He did not expose his own Mind Reading System.

    He would never expose the fact that he had a Mind Reading System!

    Just like before, he used the secret technique of the Yamanaka clan to cover up his use of the Mind Reading System to read memories.

    Now, he was using Rinnegan to cover up the Mind Reading System.

    However.

    This was a very suitable reason and excuse.

    After all, there weren''t many ninjas who could read memories, and there was also no one who could silently read memories in the entire ninja world.

    "This..."

    Konan took a deep breath. She once again heard something that made her feel incredible. The shock she had received today was more than she had ever experienced before.

 Chapter 558: You...have a Mole There!

    Chapter 558: You...have a Mole There!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 558 You...have a Mole There!

    Memory Reading!

    Konan had no idea that in the ninja world, there were still ninjas who could read memories.

    However...

    This news surprised her, but she was not that shocked.

    In fact.

    Such a thing.

    If it was taken out alone...

    Her heart would have been shocked to the extreme!

    But after the foreshadowing that Aoba had given her just now...

    Konan had become very accepting of this kind of thing. She would not easily be shocked by some things that she had never known before.

    However.

    Konan did not stop her questioning just like that.

    After she was shocked for a short time, her eyes flashed with a hint of thinking, but she did not figure out what happened inside.

    "How do you read memories?"

    Konan stared at Aoba and asked curiously. This time, she was not completely questioning Aoba. Instead, she wanted to know this method and see if there was a chance in the future to tell this method to Nagato and help him master this kind of heaven-defying ability.

    "This..."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a charming smile. Combined with Toneri''s face he used, he had an indescribable sense of mystery.

    "Do you remember when I brought you here just now, I touched your head?" Aoba asked with a smile.

    "Could it be..." Konan immediately widened her eyes. She had a very deep impression of that time when he touched her head.

    "That''s right!" Aoba nodded and said, "At that time, I was reading your memories through the Otsutsuki Clan''s special ability, which is also Rinnegan''s ability."

    "So it''s like that!" Konan was suddenly enlightened. She immediately recalled what happened at that time. Her body could not move, and the Toneri opposite her walked to her step by step. He raised his hand and touched her head. At that time, she thought that this person was going to do something excessive.

    Now everything was in place!

    After the person in front of her touched her head, he was silent for a while.

    That time...

    He should be looking at her memories!

    Konan silently pondered in her mind. She was starting to believe these things more and more.

    "Using Rinnegan''s ability, I read your memories through your soul and know your life''s past..."

    Aoba continued. He knew very well that Konan was not someone who would easily believe what he said, so he had to say a little more. Only then would Konan believe him even more.

    "After I read your memories, I determined that you were someone that Nagato could trust. That''s why I said this to you."

    Aoba did not immediately think of anything, because when he was looking at Konan''s memories, he was only looking at the key points, which were the ones he summarized.

    As for the other extra points.

    Konan herself did not have too many secrets.

    He had already seen those things in the original plot of the story.

    The memory was just more detailed.

    Although he saw it in Konan''s memory that the latter was once an orphan, many people knew about this. Moreover, Konan had lived with Yahiko when they were very young.

    Then, Nagato joins the group.

    The three of them were together most of the time.

    In this kind of life.

    To say something that only Konan knew.

    In fact, it was not that simple.

    After all.

    This memory should be something that both Yahiko and Nagato did not know and only then would Konan truly be convinced. Only then would it prove that he had read her memories.

    For a moment.

    Aoba slowly closed his eyes and quickly went through Konan''s memories, browsing through things that only Konan might know.

    Gradually.

    Time slowly passed by.

    About three minutes later.

    Aoba slowly opened his eyes. That pair of Rinnegan appeared in front of Konan again, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.

    "I know."

    Aoba''s gaze focused on Konan. His eyes were calm and indifferent, but the expression on his face was more or less a little strange.

    "Cough, cough, cough, cough..."

    "Let me make it clear first!"

    "If it weren''t to prove that I have read your memory, I would not look at your memory so carefully."

    "Now I''ve found something that proves I read your memory."

    "You..."

    Aoba raised his hand and pointed to his chest. Then, he felt that this might not be able to clearly express his meaning, so he pointed his finger at Konan''s chest.

    "...have a mole there!"

    While Aoba was talking, his eyes were fixed on the location of Konan''s mole, and the scene in his memory overlapped with the current Konan.

    He had never thought of it.

    Konan was also a person with a mole on her chest!

 Chapter 559: You Once...

    Chapter 559: You Once...

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 559 You Once...

    "What?"

    When Konan heard Aoba''s words, she was stunned. Her face was full of confusion.

    After that.

    A few seconds later.

    Konan instantly recovered. In the beginning, she did not particularly understand Aoba''s words. Only when she looked at Aoba pointing at her chest did she understand what was going on.

    In an instant, Konan''s face turned red. How could she not understand what Aoba was talking about?

    "You, you, you, you..."

    Konan''s voice immediately trembled. This was indeed her secret. Only she herself knew that there was a small black dot in the middle of her chest. This was indeed something that no one else knew about.

    Looks like...

    This person was indeed capable of reading memories!

    Wait!

    All of a sudden.

    Konan thought of another possibility.

    Although there was no way for others to know about this matter, it was still a bit far-fetched to say that it was a memory.

    Could it be that he saw the memory when she was taking a bath?

    Not necessarily!

    Konan''s expression suddenly became serious. She thought of another possibility. Although it seemed unlikely, it was still possible.

    After knowing so much, Konan already trusted Aoba very much in her heart. However, on the other hand, she had always been wary of Aoba. This feeling never stopped.

    No matter how much Aoba said, there was still a little doubt left in her heart. It never disappeared. Even if she believed Aoba''s words, she did not easily believe Aoba.

    "Does your Rinnegan have the ability to see through?"

    Konan suddenly asked Aoba. This was her first reaction. This matter was still very important to her.

    After all...

    She felt that this was not a memory matter!

    It was a vision matter!

    If Rinnegan could see through things, he might be able to see through her clothes and the black dot on her chest. This way, he might treat it as a memory to deceive her.Updated chapters at novelhall.com

    Konan did not know why she always felt that this person Toneri in front of her would lie to her, but that was what she thought. Otherwise, she would not keep questioning him.

    "Of course not!"

    Or it was better to say.

    She did not understand what Aoba was talking about at all.

    "Sigh..."

    Aoba sighed helplessly and shook his head gently.

    "This is not what I want to say. It is what you want me to say!" Aoba continues.

    "You..."

    "Uhm..."

    "The last time was probably five days ago."

    "It was a rainy night in the dead of the night..."

    "The people in the cave are already asleep..."

    Aoba said one sentence at a time. When he said these words, he did not say them in one go. Instead, he looked at Konan''s reaction every time he finished speaking.

    Aoba hoped that Konan could understand what he meant in time and waited for Konan to stop him from continuing.

    But...

    While he was speaking.

    Konan had always been confused and did not understand the hint he was hinting at.

    However

    Just as Aoba said the last two sentences.

    Konan''s face instantly turned red. It was as red as a tomato, and the color was very bright.

    "Alright!"

    Konan quickly called out to Aoba to stop him from continuing. At this time, she finally understood what Aoba meant!

    "Don''t say anymore!"

    "I believe you!"

    "I believe you did see my memories!"

    Konan''s face became embarrassed, and she silently cursed Aoba in her heart for saying such thing.

    All of a sudden.

    Konan felt that she was transparent in front of Aoba.

    There were no more secrets to speak of.

    "Of course, I can only see your memories and not your thoughts, so I don''t know what kind of scene you are imagining..."

    Seeing Konan''s embarrassed look, Aoba thought for a moment and couldn''t help but add this sentence to explain himself. However, what he received was Konan''s murderous gaze.

 Chapter 560: Konans Secret

    Chapter 560: Konan''s Secret

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 560 Konan''s Secret

    "Don''t say anymore!"

    Konan''s face had already turned red. She was in a bad mood. Now she understood that this Toneri had indeed read her memory.

    This kind of thing was really too embarrassing!

    Konan was not very old. When she was in puberty, she suddenly laid down one night and clamped her legs for no reason...

    From that day onwards...

    She discovered a happiness she had never felt before!

    "Let''s change the topic..."

    "I believe you have read my memory!"

    "Don''t continue!"

    Konan really couldn''t stand this topic anymore. She didn''t expect that Aoba would directly tell her this extremely private matter. Moreover, she didn''t dare to let Aoba continue. Although no one else could hear it, she didn''t know what Aoba would say if he continued.

    After all, she was only a young girl!

    And these periods of suppression were the secrets that she had buried in the deepest depths of her mind!

    Only she alone knew!

    Now that it had become another person and she knew...

    And that person can also observe the whole process of her doing these things from her perspective...

    This made her feel an indescribable feeling in her heart!

    Now, she could confirm that this Toneri could indeed read memories through Rinnegan''s special ability. Because she can guarantee that no one knows about that matter, no matter who that person was.

    However.

    Such a thing.

    This person had already clearly said it out loud.

    If she hadn''t stopped him in time, he might have revealed more details.

    She couldn''t take this situation anymore.

    "..."

    Aoba looked at Konan in front of him. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. After all, he had already hinted to Konan many times. Moreover, when he was describing this matter, he also expressed it very tactfully.

    And also...

    As he spoke these words.

    He had always given Konan a chance and only when he spoke to this point that Konan finally understand what was going on.

    Of course.

    It was not that Aoba wanted to say such a private thing.

    "It can be checked at any time!"

    "And..."

    "It is those wonderful scenes I just saw!"

    "Don''t say about forgetting it."

    "Even if I could, I wouldn''t be willing to forget it."

    "And I would even watch it during my free time!"

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up into an evil smile. He did not lie to Konan in this place. This was what he thought, and he would do the same. Since he had already laid out his cards, he might as well say it directly. He could also see Konan''s reaction.

    No matter what, it was a very exciting and refreshing feeling!

    I didn''t do anything to you!

    I only read your memories!

    Moreover, I can look at them over and over again!

    Not only are you unable to stop me, but you also have no way of retaliating. You can only endure it like this...

    Aoba now felt as if he had obtained a set of Konan''s exclusive and private resources. This set of resources was something only he had, and it would never be erased. Moreover, he could also discuss these resources with Konan in person and then look at Konan''s embarrassed appearance.

    There was actually an indescribable sense of satisfaction!

    "Actually..."

    "If not for you wanting to test me."

    "I might not have noticed this."

    After Aoba said these words, he even winked at Konan. His eyes flashed with deep meaning, but Konan did not dare to look at Aoba so she did not see the change in Aoba''s eyes.

    "Damn it."

    Konan cursed silently in her heart.

    However, she didn''t dare to say it out loud.

    Facing an existence like Aoba, she still felt apprehensive in her heart, even though she was already somewhat familiar with him.

    But...

    After all, the opponent was a strong member of the Otsutsuki clan!

    Although the matter of her memories being read caused an indescribable feeling to surge in her heart, since things had already come to this, she didn''t want to be entangled in this place anymore. Instead, she thought of Nagato who also had Rinnegan.

    "Then, according to what you mean..."

    Konan quickly changed the topic. She raised her head slightly but still didn''t dare to meet Aoba''s gaze. She needed to slow down. Those rippling eyes made her feel like the other party had completely seen through her.

    This feeling of being almost transparent

    It made her feel very uncomfortable, but she was helpless.

    She could only bring the topic to another place, otherwise she might be in this awkward atmosphere all the time.

 Chapter 561: Blank Paper

    Chapter 561: Blank Paper

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 561 Blank Paper

    "According to what you said, Black Zetsu is not a pure member of the Otsutsuki clan. Does that mean he has no way to read Nagato''s memories?" Konan asked.

    "That''s right!"

    Aoba nodded. The moment Konan said this, he already understood that the other party did not want to continue the topic of her privacy.Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    In that case.

    Aoba was not a straight man of steel either.

    There was no need to mention it again and again.

    Speaking of which.

    He had already taken advantage of her, so he should not show off, otherwise it would arouse the other party''s resentment.

    "Black Zetsu has no way to read Nagato''s memories!"

    "That''s why Black Zetsu is only at the level of observation and intelligence regarding what happened between you guys."

    "He has no way to pry into everything you have done."

    "He can''t completely know your secrets."

    Aoba explained one sentence after another. After he finished speaking, he saw Konan slowly raise her head. It seemed that she was not as vigilant as she had been before.

    However.

    The moment their eyes met.

    Konan lowered her head again.

    The red glow on her face became even more intense, and the feeling of shyness reappeared.

    "Cough... cough..."

    Aoba just cleared his throat. Even his face had turned a little red. In the past, his impression of Konan was that of a cold goddess. She was the big sister of the Akatsuki Organization. He had never seen such a shy Konan.

    The scene in front of him now.

    It almost subverted his understanding.

    This kind of shy appearance made his mind constantly flashback to the memories he had just seen. It was difficult to not think about it, and the more he thought about it, the more excited he was.

    It had to be said.

    When the cold goddess in the past was alone with you, she looked like a shy girl. This strong contrast and the gap formed made him feel different.

    "Although Black Zetsu can''t read Nagato''s memory, the information he has is enough to confuse Nagato and affect his mind!"

    "After all, before this, Nagato did not know what kind of background he had. He even did not know the Otsutsuki clan''s existence."

    "For Black Zetsu..."

    "Nagato is like a piece of blank paper!"

    "He can freely draw any color on this piece of blank paper!"

    "This kind of brainwashing is very easy to carry out!"

    "No!"

    Aoba shook his head almost without any doubt. From the moment he heard this question to the time he said this answer, there was almost no time interval in between. He answered without thinking at all.

    Of course.

    This was also a question that could be answered without much thought.

    "Black Zetsu has no way to kill Nagato!"

    "Black Zetsu is indeed Kaguya''s son, but he does not inherit any abilities. He is just a black mixed-race person."

    "Black Zetsu has almost no fighting strength. Even the current Nagato is definitely not his match."

    "What Black Zetsu is good at is intelligence gathering, as well as his ability to influence people''s hearts and minds. He would then use this method to influence the strong, and then let the strong change the world for him."

    Aoba explained one sentence after another. Perhaps in this world, he was the only one who understood Black Zetsu the most. No one else could understand Black Zetsu as thoroughly as he does, or they even don''t know Black Zetsu at all.

    Even those stronger than Uchiha Madara...

    Until the moment of death.

    They did not know of Black Zetsu''s existence.

    They also did not know what Black Zetsu had done behind them.

    "So..."

    "What Black Zetsu can do is not to hurt Nagato!"

    "It is very likely that he will affect Nagato''s thinking to guide him to do things."

    "This way, he can achieve his goal!"

    Aoba slowly said. This was Black Zetsu''s usual style of doing things. This was how the latter has influenced Indra''s chakra reincarnation to this day.

    "What is his goal?" Konan frowned, her eyes flashing with thoughts. She now felt that it was no longer a matter of jealousy.

    If it was jealousy, there was no need to manipulate others!

    And...

    Was the jealousy and hatred caused by the bloodline really that strong?

    "Black Zetsu''s purpose is to hope that Nagato can help him release Otsutsuki Kaguya sealed in the moon!" Aoba said in a deep voice.

    "Why?" Konan was stunned for a moment and became even more confused, so she asked again, "Weren''t they the ones who sealed their mother together? Why is he trying to save her now?"

    "Because..."

    Aoba deliberately dragged out his voice. He understood that it was time to affect Konan''s judgment.

    "They have no way to kill Kaguya!"

    "Therefore, they can only choose to seal her!"

    "But..."

    "The pure-blood Nagato can do it!"

    Aoba directly said something that shocked Konan once again. Instantly, Konan''s expression changed slightly, and her aura became silent once again.

 Chapter 562: The Unfilial Son Black Zetsu!

    Chapter 562: The Unfilial Son Black Zetsu!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 562 The Unfilial Son Black Zetsu!

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Konana felt very complicated and could not calm down for a while.

    Kill Otsutsuki Kaguya!

    Just thinking about it made her feel extremely terrified. After all, according to Aoba, that was the Tree Guardian who had come to this world.

    Something that even the Sage of the Six Paths could not do!

    Nagato could actually do it!

    Thinking of this, Konan could not help but sweat for Nagato. Having the potential to kill Kaguya was equivalent to having a key.

    Whether you want to open the door or not was one thing.

    Whether the door could be opened was another matter.

    It could be said that Nagato did not have this ability now, but may have such ability in the future, then the threat behind this will be very terrifying.

    Whether it was the people who wanted to protect Kaguya or the people who wanted to kill Kaguya, Nagato would be of great use value in their eyes.

    "Hiss..."

    Konan couldn''t help but gasp as she thought about it. She had already realized the crisis of this matter, but she didn''t have any solutions at all.

    After all, this was Nagato''s bloodline talent.

    He has possessed it since he was born.

    It was precisely because Nagato was a member of the Otsutsuki clan that he had to pay such a price. This was simply impossible to escape.

    "I have a question!"

    Konan immediately raised her head and looked at Aoba. After pondering in her mind, a huge question mark appeared in her head.

    This question mark was the question that she was most curious about.

    "If Black Zetsu wants Nagato to kill Kaguya..."

    "Then what should we do?"

    "You just told me..."

    "Kaguya has been sealed in the moon by the Sage of the Six Paths."

    "Then is this still necessary?"

    Konan asked doubtfully. She did not think that this was a loophole caused by Aoba''s fabrication. Instead, she thought that this matter was not very reasonable. She only attributed this unreasonable thing to Black Zetsu.

    Simply put.

    It was not that things were unreasonable.

    It was that what Black Zetsu had done was unreasonable.

    This kind of thinking actually perfectly rounded up the story that Aoba had made up.

    "Perhaps...there is."

    Aoba said indifferently. He looked up at the top of the cave. The entire place was dark, but their eyes had already adapted to this place.

    "If I''m not wrong..."

    "Black Zetsu probably hopes that Nagato can help him rescue Otsutsuki Kaguya sealed in the moon!"

    "Then kill Otsutsuki Kaguya!"

    "Of course..."

    "This specific process can wait until Black Zetsu comes back. You can ask him personally."

    Aoba felt that this question should not be answered too much. After all, such things were not just things in memory, but also psychological things.

    What he stated was that he could read memories, and it was just memories. There was no mental activity. The only thing that could be explained was to deduce inner activities through movements.

    But...

    After all, you couldn''t be too presumptuous.

    There was still a limit.

    For Aoba, this was the limit.

    If he continued to talk about things in the future, then it would seem a bit fake. It was equivalent to saying that he was making up stories.

    Moreover.

    "I met Black Zetsu not long after I came to the Ninja World!"

    "Black Zetsu hopes to use my power to kill his mother, Otsutsuki Kaguya!"

    "But..."

    "I refused!"

    "And..."

    "Since Black Zetsu was also a member of the Otsutsuki clan..."

    "I didn''t kill him!"

    "Because of this."

    "Black Zetsu has been trapped by me in this dark cave."

    "But when I brought you here."

    "He ran out."

    "That''s why I said..."

    "If there are no accidents..."

    "He should have gone to look for Nagato!"

    Aoba directly told Konan the newly adapted version of the story and took Konan to re-understand a completely different and new Black Zetsu.

    "This unfilial son..." Konan shook her head with a cold face. In her heart, she had already completely defined Black Zetsu as an unfilial son. After all, she had never seen a son kill his mother.

    "When Black Zetsu came to find me, I read his memories in the same way, so I knew his plan," Aoba added.

    At this time, he had already changed his unique Mind Reading System into an ability that only the Otsutsuki clan could use.

    In any case, no one could investigate this kind of thing!

    If Nagato couldn''t...

    He could only use the words that Nagato had yet to awaken it to cover it up!

    This kind of excuse was too easy for Aoba.

    "I understand."

    Konan slowly nodded. She could already understand Black Zetsu''s plan. After all, she was not a fool and it was not completely impossible to comprehend it.

    However.

    Konan understood what Black Zetsu meant.

    She also understood Nagato''s ability.

    After she sketched out such a thing in her heart, a new question appeared in her mind.

    These questions were all questions that she could not guess by her imagination.

    "There are still some things I don''t understand."

    "For example..."

    "Why don''t you tell Nagato?"

    Konan stared at Aoba. She wanted to see the changes in Aoba''s expression, but she couldn''t see it at all.

    "If I told Nagato this directly, he wouldn''t believe me at all!"

    Aoba said with certainty. This was also why he chose Konan as the breakthrough point. Nagato had a very serious psychological problem. Even Nagato himself didn''t realize this problem. He was very extreme and very paranoid.

    "Whether it is me or Black Zetsu."

    "In Nagato''s heart, we are just strangers to him."

    "He will have a very serious resistance to our words."

    "Nagato will think that I am using him!"

    "So..."

    "It will be more convenient for me to tell you."

    Aoba gave his explanation, and this was indeed what he was thinking. Konan was indeed the best breakthrough in this matter.

    "Then..."

    Konan suddenly lowered her head. She retracted her gaze and just looked at the ground quietly and seemed to ask unintentionally.

    "What is your purpose?"

 Chapter 563: Because We Have the Same Eyes!

    Chapter 563: Because We Have the Same Eyes!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 563 Because We Have the Same Eyes!

    Konan seemed to ask unintentionally, but she asked a question that she was very concerned about. She really wanted to know what the purpose of this Toneri, who had done so much work here, was.

    It was impossible to have no purpose at all!

    Konan did not believe that there would be someone in this world who would do things that would not benefit them.

    No one was a good person.

    If it was something meaningless.

    Why waste your time and effort?

    After Konan said this, she slowly raised her eyes and focused her gaze on Aoba. However, she controlled the light in her eyes and did not make things too obvious.

    "Because we have the same eyes!"

    Aoba immediately said this. This was the best explanation he could think of and also the best explanation.

    Blood relationship.

    Bloodline.

    Clan.

    These were the perfect reasons he had laid down.

    As long as he said such a reason, there would not be any problems. After all, the vast majority of people in the ninja world have clan concepts, and only a very small number of individuals would commit the righteous act of genocide.

    "Is that all?"

    There was a hint of suspicion in Konan''s eyes. Even though they had chatted so much, she still had some doubts about Aoba''s words and did not completely believe them.

    This also included what Aoba had said before.

    Even if she did not find any problems.

    She just felt that something was wrong.

    She believed it.

    But not all of it.

    As for where she did not believe it, even she did not know.

    Maybe...

    It must be that she did not have complete trust in the person in front of her!

    Konan stared at Aoba. She had already memorized Aoba''s appearance in her mind. Of course, this was not Aoba''s appearance, but Toneri''s appearance. Even if it was a very simple transformation technique, relying on Aoba''s tyrannical and thick chakra, he could still make it look real.

    "Nagato is a member of our Otsutsuki clan!"

    Aoba nodded and spoke again. He had already found a foothold. That was, they were of the same clan and connected through such a special bond.

    No matter what was said.

    They were of the same clan.

    They were not from the ninja world.

    They were aliens.

    This setting allowed them to have a closer relationship.

    After all...

    They were foreign guests alone in the foreign land.

    Even in modern society, there were people from the same hometown who cried when they saw their fellow villagers in different places, let alone when two people from the same clan met each other on an alien planet.

    Aoba did not need to explain much.

    A simple clansman.

    It was enough.

    There was no need to say anything else.

    "Then..."

    So.

    Such a question.

    No matter how he answered, it would not affect the result.

    What Aoba said was just to let Konan be at ease so that Konan''s mood stabilized, and then these things would be passed on to Nagato.

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Konan heaved a sigh of relief.

    This answer made her heart relax a lot.

    As long as this person did not threaten Nagato, she would not be so worried.

    Moreover.

    Apart from that.

    Toneri also provided Nagato with a choice.

    This made Konan feel that this person from the Otsutsuki Clan looked much more pleasing to the eye.

    ...

    Land of Rain.

    Somewhere.

    Just as Aoba had expected, Black Zetsu had already found Nagato!

    At this time.

    Nagato was anxiously looking for Konan in the night rain, his firm eyes flashing with confusion.

    He had been looking for Konan for an entire day.

    The sky was already dark.

    The cold night rain made his body cold, but in comparison, what was colder was his heart. He didn''t know what would happen to Konan when she was taken away.

    He did not even dare to think about it!

    "KOONAAANNN!"

    Nagato roared loudly, his voice rising with the sound of falling rain, and then falling with the sound of rain.

    "KOONAAANNN!"

    Nagato shouted word by word. Every time he shouted, there was a sense of expectation in his heart, and when this call fell, there was a sense of helplessness and despair.

    "KOONAAANNN!"

    Nagato shouted one after another. He had no idea where Konan was. In this land of rain where it rained continuously even at night, he felt like he was looking for a needle in a haystack.

    He was almost used to not getting any reaction after calling Konan''s name, but he still looked forward to a possible response.

    Although he felt that the land of fire was very suspicious after reading the book, he still felt that Konan was still in the land of rain.

    "Hehehe..."

    However, at this time, a strange laughter rang out. This sound that penetrated the rain clearly entered Nagato''s ears.

    "Who?"

    "Who''s laughing?"

    "Come out?"

    After hearing these words, Nagato''s eyes widened immediately, and the ripples in his eyes became even bigger.

    He looked around.

    Except for the rain, it was still rain.

    He did not see anyone.

    "I know what you are looking for!"

    However, a black, mud-like figure emerged from the ground splashed with rain at this moment and appeared in front of Nagato bit by bit.

    This black figure continued to build up in front of Nagato and finally formed the appearance of a person, but it was just a human appearance, and it did not look human at all.

    This black figure was Black Zetsu!

 Chapter 564: Black Zetsu and Nagato!

    Chapter 564: Black Zetsu and Nagato!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 564 Black Zetsu and Nagato!

    Black Zetsu appeared directly in front of Nagato. He didn''t have time to hide in the dark like when he tricked a Uchiha. Instead, he showed up directly and met him in his true form.

    Because he understood.

    He didn''t have that much time.

    A lot of time had passed since his so-called uncle brought Konan back to that dark cave.

    When he secretly ran out to find Nagato, he had used up a lot of time.

    If he were to be sneaky again.

    All that awaited him was a wasted time without result.Updated chapters at novelhall.com

    After all.

    In his opinion.

    That Toneri might cancel the barrier at any time.

    At that time.

    He would find that he was no longer in the cave.

    So there was really not much time left for him!

    He must seize this opportunity now and let Nagato understand what he means in a short period of time. Then he still has the possibility of sowing this hope, and in the end, he may even be able to make a comeback.

    Because of this.

    Black Zetsu stood directly in front of Nagato.

    His black appearance was completely different from the others. He even used his orange eyes to stare fixedly at Nagato.

    Now, his heart was also in a panic.

    He did not know how to convince Nagato to believe him in such a short period of time.

    Everything had happened too suddenly.

    He had never thought that such an opportunity would appear before, so he had almost never made any preparations. But now, he had no time to think about it, so much so that he did not even have a specific plan to follow.

    Thus.

    Although Black Zetsu had already met Nagato, he did not know what to do. However, after thinking about this matter, he felt that he should do something and fight for it. Otherwise, he would still have regrets in his heart.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Nagato stared coldly at Black Zetsu. Now, he had stopped searching. After all, he faintly felt that this black thing in front of him seemed to have something to say.

    "Who are you?"

    Nagato''s eyes were full of vigilance. There were too many strange things that had happened recently. First, Konan had been taken away, and now, another strange person had appeared.

    Who was this person?

    Something doesn''t seem right!

    After a moment of hesitation, Nagato asked again.

    "What exactly do you mean?"

    Nagato''s tone became a little impatient. Now that Konan has been taken away, he is like a headless fly looking for a needle in a haystack. He was simply searching aimlessly, but searching was also searching. But a strange person disturbed him from continuing to search for Konan, and he felt strongly dissatisfied with this.

    "Who I am is not important!"

    Black Zetsu directly shook his head. His orange eyes kept staring at Nagato in front of him. He was observing Nagato''s movements while trying to figure out what to do. Through Nagato''s expression and actions, he was not only trying to understand Nagato''s thoughts but also trying to figure out what to say next.

    "The important thing is..." Black Zetsu deliberately dragged out his voice for a while. He used this method to deliberately arouse the curiosity in Nagato''s heart. After that, he said, "I know where Konan is!"

    Black Zetsu directly explained his purpose for coming.

    His eyes flashed with deep meaning.

    In fact.

    Looking at the current ninja world.

    Except for Aoba, no one knows Nagato better than him. Moreover, he did not know about the existence of Aoba.

    In his eyes.

    Aoba was Otsutsuki Toneri.

    But Otsutsuki Toneri may not know the important details about Nagato!

    He had no clue at all.

    What the person in front of him said.

    It could be said to be the only clue.

    "Yes."

    Nagato nodded coldly. Right now, he had no other choice. Other than choosing to believe in the black person in front of him, he had no other choice.

    After all, even if he didn''t believe in Black Zetsu.

    He had no better way.

    "I can believe you!"

    "But..."

    "You have to tell me the truth!"

    "Do you really know where Konan is?"

    After asking this question, Nagato became nervous, and even his breathing became rapid. As the saying goes, concerned people were easy to deceive. Now he was like this. His whole mind was tied up by Konan''s matter, and he had lost a lot of ability to think.

    "That''s right!"

    Black Zetsu nodded. He could already tell that Nagato was starting to believe his words. Thus, he could not be polite. He had to take care of this matter.

    "I know who took Konan away!"

    "I also know where Konan is!"

    "And..."

    "I can also take you there!"

    Black Zetsu directly started his deception. He knew very well what kind of posture Nagato was in now. It was like a Uchiha on the verge of collapse. His chakra was on the verge of unlocking the Rinnegan real strength at any time.

    So as long as he guided Nagato, he could let him go on the road of collecting bijuu to realize his ultimate dream of saving his mother.

    "Then... where is Konan?"

    When Nagato heard Black Zetsu''s words, his pupils suddenly shrank. He focused all his attention on Black Zetsu. This was the only clue he had. He had to grasp this little clue.

    "I can tell you, but..."

    Black Zetsu looked at Nagato with a deep meaning. He felt that he was about to crush this person. After all, this kind of worried look was the easiest to fool. With a little spiritual guidance, things would enter his rhythm.

    "What good will this do me?"

    Black Zetsu said the most important thing.

    He did come here to find Nagato.

    But he was not obliged to help Nagato.

    Instead, he wants to use Nagato to help him do things.

    Now, Madara was dead.

    The only person who could help him was Nagato.

    As for that so-called uncle.

    Black Zetsu did not believe him at all.

    "As long as I can save Konan, I will do anything you want me to do!"

    Nagato said coldly. There was a strong determination in his tone. There was no intention of wavering at all. He directly filled up his sincerity.

    At this point in time.

    He wasn''t afraid that Black Zetsu would demand an exorbitant price from him.

    Anything he asked for, he would give them all.

    What he was most afraid of now was that the information provided by Black Zetsu was fake!

    At this point in time, Konan had been missing for a while now. The worry in Nagato''s heart was burning fiercely, and he was anxious as if his whole body was on fire.

    He just wanted to find Konan regardless of the cost.

    "Very good!"

    Black Zetsu smiled and nodded. What he was waiting for was Nagato''s answer. After all, he had deliberately taken the risk to come here so that Nagato could help him accomplish what he wished for.

    "My request is very simple...You can do it easily!"

 Chapter 565: I Canâ€™t Afford to Offend That Person!

    Chapter 565: I Can¡¯t Afford to Offend That Person!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 565 I Can''t Afford to Offend That Person!

    Black Zetsu''s meaningful voice reached Nagato''s ears, making him cautious.

    There must be something wrong with this abnormal situation!

    Just now, he was looking for Konan. Now, a mysterious guy had appeared and told him that he knew about Konan. However, he had to raise a condition.

    Was this true?

    Was there a trap?

    There were too many abnormalities in this situation.

    Even though Nagato was very anxious about finding Konan, he still felt that there seemed to be something wrong here, and it was not as simple as imagined.

    After all.

    This feeling was like that everything happened was specially targeted at him.

    The sudden kidnapping on Konan seemed very sudden, but maybe this was something that had been planned long ago.

    "Then tell me about it..."

    "What is your request?"

    "I have to know what your request is before I can decide whether to grant it or not!"

    Nagato looked at Hei Zetsu coldly. At this time, in his heart, he had silently classified Black Zetsu as being in the same group as the person who had taken away Konan.

    One of them was in charge of pretending to be Juko and taking Konan away unexpectedly.

    The other would appear to discuss conditions with him. What the other party would say now might be the condition to release Konan.

    Nagato had already started to have some ideas in his mind.

    It was just these words.

    He didn''t say anything.

    Instead, he quietly watched Black Zetsu perform.

    Of course.

    Nagato did not reject Black Zetsu directly.

    To him, Konan was his everything and no one could compare to Konan''s significance in his heart.

    Unless he really doesn''t want to live anymore, otherwise he won''t let any problems happen to Konan. Even if something goes wrong with Yahiko, Konan can''t have any problems.

    This was his most real thought right now!

    "Very good."Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    The corners of Black Zetsu''s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile. However, his smile could not be seen on his dark face. It completely revealed a different feeling.

    He came here, said these words, and did these things, all he was waiting for was what Nagato said just now.

    What he needed was Nagato to do things for him!

    "I need you to agree to one condition of mine."

    Black Zetsu slowly opened his mouth. His orange eyes were fixed on Nagato, especially that pair of Rinnegan. It could be said that what in his view was hope.

    "Mm..."

    "But..."

    "I have not thought of this condition yet!"

    "So you only have to promise me directly!"

    Black Zetsu said something but could also be said saying nothing, which made Nagato stunned.

    For a moment.

    Nagato stared at Black Zetsu strangely.

    It was as if he was looking at something weird.

    "You can have whatever you want and I must agree to any of your very unreasonable requests. Do you think I have a brain problem?" Nagato said snappily.

    "Konan."

    Black Zetsu said without hesitation, "For Konan!"

    "I know you want to save Konan."

    "I am the only one who knows Konan''s position!"

    "If you want to know..."

    "Then you can only beg me!"

    "So you have to agree if you agree..."

    "Even if you don''t want to, you have to agree!"

    Black Zetsu acted as if victory was in his grasp. He was not worried at all. What he held in his hand was an absolute trump card. This was a bargaining chip that Nagato simply could not refuse.

    "Damn it..."

    Nagato cursed in his mind. Right now, his heart had indeed been grasped by this black and mysterious person in front of him. He even knew what he was thinking. He had already completely grasped his heart. He simply knew his background details.

    How could they negotiate like this?

    How was he going to bargain?

    He was not on the same level at all!

    He knew nothing about this black person in front of him. He didn''t even know the name of the other party. He didn''t even know his origin and purpose. He was completely in the dark, and even the person in front of him was completely black.

    But the other party not only knows his depth but also fully understands his strengths and weaknesses. In other words, the other party knows all the details about him. Whether he said it or not, the other party already knew where his bottom line was.

    "Of course..."

    When Black Zetsu saw Nagato''s hesitant look, he started to take a step back. He wanted Nagato to help him in the future, so he naturally wouldn''t make their relationship too stiff. He still understood that he had to be careful with this so his voice eased up a lot, and his orange eyes glowed with brilliance.

    "I won''t let you agree to my conditions for nothing!"

    "I''ll explain it in advance!"

    "I won''t do anything to hurt Konan!"

    "I won''t do anything to hurt Yahiko either!"

    "As long as it was not to hurt the two of them!"

    "Then I can do anything!"

    "Of course..."

    "The premise of everything is..."

    "I must succeed in rescuing Konan!"

    Nagato said one sentence after another. In his heart, Konan was the most important. Yahiko was second, but also very important.

    Although he was a little disappointed with Yahiko''s reaction to Konan''s matter, this disappointment could not dissolve their friendship for so many years.

    And after he thought it through.

    He also would not do anything that would hurt Yahiko.

    So.

    As long as it was not to hurt Konan and Yahiko.

    Then he has nothing to avoid!

    Even if he was asked to attack his teacher, Jiraiya, he would not refuse. After all, in his opinion, Jiraiya was just a ninja of Konohagakure, just a more special ninja of Konohagakure.

    And in his heart.

    He hated Konohagakure.

    It was not something that Jiraiya could eliminate.

    This was the deep pain in his heart!

    "Very good!"

    Black Zetsu smiled and nodded. His goal had been achieved, so he said slowly, "Actually, both of us were just taking what we needed. I helped you and you helped me!"

    "You..."

    Nagato snorted coldly in his mind, but there was no change on his face. He felt that the black guy in front of him was simply taking advantage of the situation.

    If not for the fact that Konan was in danger, he wouldn''t have agreed to such a request!

    But right now, he had no choice!

    Other than the person in front of him, he had no idea who else would know Konan''s location...

    "You have to tell me another question."

    Nagato took a deep breath. He felt that he could not be slaughtered like this. Even if the other party knew his background details, he still had to bargain at this time. Otherwise, he would be led by the nose and the situation would become extremely passive.

    As soon as this was said.

    Black Zetsu did not respond at all.

    He just looked at Nagato quietly.

    A moment later.

    Black Zetsu nodded.

    "You tell me first. After you finish speaking, I will see if I can answer it."

    Black Zetsu slowly said. He did not promise anything. Right now, he held the initiative. As long as he had the initiative, he would not worry about any problems.

    ''Damn it!''

    When Nagato saw Black Zetsu''s appearance, he secretly complained in his mind. However, he also knew that it was very difficult to bargain under such circumstances.

    "I need to know that person''s name!"

    "The person who took Konan away!"

    "I know you must know who he is!"

    "This is very important to me!"

    Nagato stared at Black Zetsu, his expression was extremely cold. This name was still very important to him. After all, if he had gone to rescue Konan but she was already dead or died in the process. He had to know who that person was if he wanted to avenge Konan!

    "Impossible!"

    After hearing Nagato''s words, Black Zetsu shook his head without any hesitation.

    "All I can provide you is Konan''s location."

    "I can even take you to Konan''s location."

    "But I can''t tell you who that person is!"

    "If you find out who that person is, then it has nothing to do with me!"

    "But I won''t say it!"

    "If you still really want to know..."

    "Then the deal between us can only be voided!"

    There was a strong determination in Black Zetsu''s tone. He knew very well that he absolutely could not agree to such a thing. Otherwise, it would not be beneficial to him if Toneri found out about it later. Instead, it would be troublesome.

    "Why?" Nagato''s face turned ugly. His hands were clenched into fists, and a strong sense of powerlessness welled up in his heart.

    "Because..."

    Black Zetsu dragged out his voice for a while. He did not want to answer this topic, but since he was here to plant seeds, he had to pay some.

    After that.

    He took a deep breath.

    He slowly opened his mouth.

    "I can''t afford to offend that person!"

 Chapter 566: The Enemy of My Enemy Is My Friend!

    Chapter 566: The Enemy of My Enemy Is My Friend!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 566 The Enemy of My Enemy Is My Friend!

    Black Zetsu''s words seemed to be very simple, but they revealed a deep helplessness. Even Nagato could feel this helplessness very clearly.

    This was not an excuse.

    This was what he truly thought!

    This kind of emotion was not something that could be casually disguised.

    Nagato could feel the feeling that Black Zetsu was giving off.

    For a moment.

    Nagato also became silent.

    The person in front of him who said that he would take him to Konan knew who had taken Konan away and what kind of strength he had. This made things very difficult.

    "I can''t put myself in danger because of your affairs, and I only get such an illusory promise from you."

    Black Zetsu slowly spoke again. His tone became much deeper. What he was saying now was exactly what he wanted to express and what he wanted to say.

    He was just here to take a chance.

    He wasn''t here to risk his life for Nagato!

    Everything had to be paid and earned.

    Although the stakes needed to be invested in this kind of gamble would be a little bigger, and there might not be any benefits. However, the price to pay could not be too big. Otherwise, it would be very disadvantageous to him!

    "I don''t need to lie to you about this!"

    "I can tell you where Konan is."

    "This is the limit of what I can do!"

    "Other than that..."

    "I can''t say anything!"

    Black Zetsu stared coldly at Nagato. He also said his bottom line.

    He came here.

    Do these things.

    It was just to get a promise from Nagato.

    That was all.

    This promise was like a lottery ticket that had not been scrapped.

    He had no idea what would happen in the future!

    This kind of lottery ticket.

    Black Zetsu could gamble, but he couldn''t play ALL IN.

    Not to mention...

    Right now, he absolutely could not offend his so-called "uncle" for such a lottery ticket that had yet to be scrapped.

    After all.

    Regardless of whether that "uncle" named Toneri wanted to save his mother or not, that person could prevent him from saving his mother!

    "This..."

    After hearing this, Nagato was speechless. He had already felt the determination in Black Zetsu''s words.

    For a moment.

    Nagato was also confused.

    After all.

    The current him was not as strong as the future him!

    His Rinnegan had yet to awaken!

    All he could use was the wind-release ninjutsu he had practiced!

    This was an objective reality in terms of strength.

    Of course.

    Nagato was also very clear about it.

    With his current strength.

    If he wanted to deal with the person who captured Konan!

    There was obviously a big gap.

    This made him feel that even if he wanted to, he was unable to!

    It was precisely because of this.

    He wanted to know that person''s identity even more.

    This way, he could know himself and his enemy.

    And he could also be somewhat prepared.

    Not only that.

    In fact.

    Even if Nagato did not want to admit it, he knew in his heart that as long as he knew this person''s identity, he could go back to find Yahiko and then bring the people of the Akatsuki Organization together.

    After all, he wasn''t a person who would lose his rationality just because he was hot-headed.

    After experiencing that anger just now, he had completely recovered. As long as he could save Konan, then he wouldn''t care about the so-called face at all.

    At this time.

    There was only one thought in his mind.

    That was to successfully rescue Konan.

    Everything else did not matter. It was not important at all. Moreover, he did not care at all.

    He would not be willful on such a matter.

    If he relied on his own strength, it would have been difficult to rescue Konan, but he still insisted on going his own way. If Konan was put in danger by alerting the enemy, which ultimately led to the failure of Konan''s rescue, then he would blame himself very much.

    As long as it was Konan matter.

    He could not take the risk, nor did he dare to take the risk...

    "Then..."

    Nagato''s expression turned serious. His gaze was completely focused on Black Zetsu. Right now, he only hated himself for not being strong enough. His tightly clenched hands, even though he exerts great strength, still seem particularly weak.

    "I agree to your request!"

    "Take me to Konan now!"

    "Hurry up!"

    "I don''t have any more time to waste!"

    Nagato''s face became anxious. After he determined the choice in his heart, that was, the choice without any other choice, his mood reached another level.

    He had to save Konan first.

    So he could only agree to Black Zetsu''s conditions.

    He vaguely realized.

    If he misses the black person in front of him now, then he may never have the chance to find Konan again.

    No matter what the black person''s goal was.

    He had to bear it!

    There was no other way!

    He had no choice!

    "Remember what you said!"

    Black Zetsu nodded in satisfaction. Now that he had gotten what he wanted, it was time to fulfill his promise.

    "Come with me!"

    After Black Zetsu finished speaking, he turned around and headed to the Land of Earth direction. His gaze was directed forward, but his mind was always on Nagato.

    In fact.

    He had been worrying about one thing.

    That was how to avoid the possibility that his "uncle" Toneri might find out in Nagato that he was doing all this behind his back.

    This was not an easy choice.

    But...

    He also knew in his heart.

    It was not easy to hide things from people like Toneri.

    It was not easy.

    Even if Nagato did not say anything, Toneri could make a rough guess based on his speculation. Moreover, Toneri had many techniques that even he did not understand.

    However.

    In his opinion.

    Even if Toneri could guess such a thing.

    But as long as Nagato did not say it...

    The other party also has no evidence!

    This way.

    This so-called "uncle"...

    He would not be angry with him because of such a matter, right?

    "That''s right..."

    "There is one more thing!"

    Black Zetsu did not stop moving forward, but at the same time, he turned to look at Nagato, who was following closely behind him.

    "The matter of me looking for you..."

    "Don''t tell anyone!"

    "This won''t do you any good!"

    Black Zetsu said in a deep voice. He felt that there was still a need to say this. At the very least, Nagato would more or less have a bottom line in his heart regarding this matter and wouldn''t casually reveal his matter.

    "No problem."

    Nagato agreed without hesitation. He no longer cares about this kind of thing.

    Of course.

    In fact, in his heart.

    Although he felt that Black Zetsu was very hateful...

    Black Zetsu was taking him to Konan''s location after all!

    This caused the anger in his heart toward Black Zetsu to gradually disappear and then tilt toward the person who had taken Konan away.

    He did not know what kind of relationship Black Zetsu had with that person!

    He also did not know why Black Zetsu would suddenly jump out and tell him where Konan was!

    But...

    Black Zetsu could come and tell him!

    This allowed him to see hope in despair!

    At least.

    In Nagato''s opinion...

    Black Zetsu and the person who took Konan away were not so friendly. It was more like Black Zetsu had betrayed that person!

    After all.

    Only betrayers would worry about saying such things!

    This black person seemed to be very afraid of the person behind this matter!

    Nagato was not a fool, but he was very smart. He just had a muddled head over Konan''s matter, causing him to be very impulsive when doing things.

    However, his impulse was only for Konan. When it comes to other things, he was still very calm!

    So he could immediately analyze the importance of Black Zetsu in this matter in a short time...

    As long as Black Zetsu was on opposing sides of the person behind this matter!

    Then, they could temporarily be considered to be on the same side!

    After all.

    The enemy of my enemy is my friend!

    So he won''t sell Black Zetsu easily. As long as Black Zetsu was around, he may keep causing trouble for that person.

 Chapter 567: Did Your Rinnegan Feel Anything?

    Chapter 567: Did Your Rinnegan Feel Anything?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 567 Did Your Rinnegan Feel Anything?

    At this time.

    Nagato followed behind Black Zetsu. He silently watched Black Zetsu''s back. This black person did not look like a human, but his movement speed was very fast. Even his footsteps were almost unable to keep up.

    "What on earth is this man?"

    A big question mark appeared in Nagato''s head. This black person looked too mysterious. He had never seen such an existence before.

    Of course.

    There was only a moment of doubt in Nagato''s heart, and then Konan took over.

    In his heart.

    Konan was the most important one.

    Only Konan.

    Only Konan could keep such a stable position in his heart!

    At this moment.

    Black Zetsu and Nagato were quickly moving from the Land of Rain to the Land of Earth. As they got closer and closer to the Land of Earth, the rain around them became fewer and fewer. The air also gradually became more and more dry.

    The Land of Rain was located between the Land of Fire, the Land of Wind, and the Land of Earth. It was a strategic location that directly connected the three countries. As long as there was war, it was difficult for Land of Rain to avoid being implicated.

    Of course.

    There was also a very strange geographical phenomenon here. These four countries all had very clear topographic features, just like their names.

    The Land of Rain has been experiencing continuous drizzle for many years, making the entire country almost unable to see the sun. In such a gloomy environment, people''s mood was also quite gloomy.

    The Land of Earth was extremely arid and filled with all kinds of stones almost everywhere. When these stones are exposed to the scorching sun, the airflow becomes hot.

    Land of Wind was similar to the Land of Earth, but in addition to the high temperature, there were many indescribable hot winds. Even when the weather was not so hot, the moisture in the air was still dry, because unlike the Land of Earth''s drought-like environment, the Land of Wind was a desert-type environment.

    At this time.

    Nagato looked ahead.

    He faintly felt that he was about to leave the Land of Rain.

    After all, the humidity in the air had decreased significantly.

    "Where are we going?"

    Nagato asked in a low voice. He had followed the black person in front of him for a while before he realized such a problem. He had no idea where he was going. He did not even know where Konan was.

    "Land of Earth."

    Black Zetsu lightly spat out these three words. He did not clearly state where in the Land of Earth but only vaguely said this.

    In his mind.

    There were still many question marks.

    After all, things were not that simple.

    In fact.

    Although he had already led Nagato in the direction of the Land of Earth, in his heart, it was not clear whether he should really bring Nagato there.

    Black Zetsu was still weighing the pros and cons in his mind.

    Until now, he still hadn''t seen any changes in Nagato''s Rinnegan. He faintly felt that with the stimulation of Konan just being taken away, there might not be too strong fluctuations in Nagato, or the sense of crisis and anger was not so fierce.

    This was a very serious problem.

    If Nagato couldn''t awaken Rinnegan before he arrived there, then just relying on wind-release ninjutsu was almost no different from sending himself to his death!

    "Why did Konan appear so far away?"

    The look in Nagato''s eyes, when he looked at Black Zetsu, had changed. From the moment Konan disappeared, he had already started to look for Konan.

    Until this black person appeared.

    In total, not much time had passed.

    Why was Konan in the Land of Earth?

    This person wasn''t lying to him, was he?

    A big question mark appeared in Nagato''s head. He couldn''t afford to be deceived now because this was no longer a matter of his personal safety. If he was delayed, then he would lose the best time to save Konan. It would put Konan in an even more dangerous situation.

    "It''s true."

    Black Zetsu replied indifferently. He didn''t say anything, nor did he explain anything. Everything seemed to have a hint of unwillingness to answer.

    However.

    On such a matter.

    Black Zetsu did not lie to Nagato.

    It was indeed in the Land of Earth.

    After all, if Nagato could really awaken Rinnegan in a while...

    Then when he brought Nagato to see Konan, he had already entered the Land of Earth''s border. There was no need to hide this kind of thing that was not too surprising.

    He still knew about this kind of thing in his heart.

    What could be said?

    What can''t be said?

    To put it simply...

    "Finally..."

    "About why that person wanted to capture Konan..."

    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s because I really don''t know. I only know that Konan is there. I saw it with my own eyes, so I can only tell you this!"

    "Other questions..."

    "You can only ask him yourself!"

    Black Zetsu explained helplessly. Although he was fearless and did not care what the seed would develop in the end, since it had already been planted, it was better to water it. It was not to the point of completely ignoring it.

    "Alright..."

    Nagato nodded. He could see Black Zetsu''s helplessness. He saw that there was really not a drop left and there was no information left at all.

    After understanding this matter.

    His attention was no longer on Black Zetsu.

    After that, he became anxious again.

    "Let''s go quickly!"

    Nagato said in a deep voice. He knew that since there was no way to get any more information on this matter, he might as well not think about it. He might as well focus on the upcoming scene. No matter who the other party was, he would defeat the other party. This was because he had a heart that was determined to save Konan.

    Black Zetsu glanced at Nagato, whose expression had become very determined. Coupled with the red bangs that had been blown to both sides by the wind, it made people feel that this person had made a very determined decision.

    ''I hope you can succeed!''

    Black Zetsu silently said this in his mind.

    At this time, Black Zetsu did not want anything to happen to Konan, because he did not completely give up the hope of saving his mother.

    From the time he was born until now.

    He had already made countless efforts.

    Even he couldn''t remember how many of Indra''s chakra reincarnations he had fooled.

    But...

    Madara was the only one who had successfully awakened Rinnegan among them!

    Only Rinnegan could summon and control the Gedo Statue!

    As long as there was a Gedo Statue, the nine-tailed beasts could be collected and the Juubi could reappear in the world!

    He was originally already very desperate when Madara died, but when he saw Konan, he immediately thought of Nagato, and his mind became active again.

    Madara was dead!

    But the Rinnegan was still there!

    Wasn''t there still Madara''s plan?

    It was just that before Madara died, he didn''t find a suitable successor. But as long as he could make reasonable use of the situation, there would be a chance for Nagato to use the Rinne Rebirth through the Rinnegan.

    Rinne Rebirth could resurrect any person!

    Black Zetsu has already begun to plan a trip in his mind.

    The price was the life of the person with Rinnegan.

    However.

    This would not make Rinnegan disappear!

    The revived Madara could still retrieve his eyes!

    This was the last chance in front of him!

    "Wait and see..."

    Black Zetsu had already made plans in his mind. Everything that involved Nagato now depended on whether Nagato could break through Rinnegan''s shackles and awaken Rinnegan''s ability in a hurry.

    But...

    Now it seemed.

    It didn''t seem to be the case!

    "Let''s wait until the Land of Rain''s border."

    Black Zetsu had already given Nagato a final bottom line in his heart. This plan was just an emergency plan, and it would not succeed just because it was taken out. Therefore, he still needed to think about it more thoroughly.

    Unknowingly.

    Half an hour passed.

    There was very little rain in the environment.

    The surrounding air was becoming dry.

    "Nagato!"

    Black Zetsu suddenly stopped. He stood on a tree branch. His orange eyes fell on Nagato and he shouted at him.

    This sudden change directly frightened Nagato.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Nagato stared blankly at the black man on the branch. He had been traveling for half an hour and was already immersed in his thoughts. He was thinking about how to rescue Konan later.

    "Does your Rinnegan feel anything?" Black Zetsu asked in a low voice.

    "What do you mean?" Nagato did not understand at all.

    "Then there is no feeling!" Black Zetsu shook his head helplessly. He knew that at this time, Nagato still had not awakened the Rinnegan. After that, he said, "You can go back!"

 Chapter 568: It Will Be Destroyed!

    Chapter 568: It Will Be Destroyed!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 568 It Will Be Destroyed!

    Black Zetsu''s words were very direct. Nagato stood rooted to the ground in a daze. He was completely dumbfounded and could not believe his ears.

    "What?"

    "What did you say?"

    "What do you mean by saying this?"

    Nagato widened his eyes. He looked extremely shocked and had completely reached the limit of being shocked.

    Such a thing...

    You can''t joke about it!

    He still had to save Konan!

    If he were to go back now, wouldn''t that mean that he had given up on Konan? How could he do such a thing?

    "I won''t bring you along."

    Black Zetsu shook his head lightly. Now he had turned Plan A into an alternative Plan B because he found that Nagato had no sign of awakening the Rinnegan.

    In the entire world.

    There was only this pair of Rinnegan.

    If Nagato had awakened Rinnegan''s ability, then he would have taken Nagato to find a way to save Konan because they would probably have a little chance to save her.

    After all, he could lay the groundwork for such a thing.

    However.

    If Nagato had not awakened the Rinnegan...

    This was equivalent to courting death!

    So...

    Black Zetsu doesn''t want to do this.

    Rinnegan has a very, very special ability. This ability was the reason why he wanted to try it. It was the ability to control the power of life and death.

    The Rinne Rebirth!

    A technique that could resurrect the dead!

    The price the user had to pay to resurrect the dead was the user''s life, but it would not make the Rinnegan disappear!

    In other words, even if Nagato died, Rinnegan was still there!

    On the other hand...

    As long as the Rinnegan wasn''t destroyed...

    Then Black Zetsu could use other methods. As long as he retrieved Rinnegan, it would be fine.

    And when he thought of this.

    A person suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Uchiha Fugaku!

    Fugaku was originally a target chosen by Madara, but it was inexplicably unsuccessful making the plan fail immediately.

    Moreover.

    Fugaku had already awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan.

    This meant that he had already experienced pain.

    However, it was very easy to make an issue of this.

    Black Zetsu was very good at fooling the Uchiha ninjas. As long as he brought them to the stone tablet that he had tampered with, with the ability of Fugaku''s Mangekyo Sharingan, he would definitely be able to see the Eye of the Moon Plan.

    This kind of thing...

    He was very familiar with it!

    Of course.

    In addition to Fugaku, there was another one.

    Uchiha Obito!

    It was just that this person was now living in the circle of love, and it was already very difficult to cause him pain...

    Madara''s unexpected death caused a very serious deviation from the original plans, so much so that in his heart, he was more inclined to make plans based on Fugaku.

    Just now

    As Black Zetsu rushed forward, his mind was quickly thinking.

    The first person he thought of when he saw Konan was Nagato, so he came out to look for Nagato without any hesitation.

    Just as he found Nagato.

    Don''t talk about plan A or plan B. He didn''t even have a little plan. These were all thought out slowly as he gradually calmed down.

    While he was thinking about these plans, he found a big loophole in his decision.

    And he had yet to find a reasonable solution to this loophole.

    That was, if he brought Nagato to the place where Konan was imprisoned, would it be the same as letting Nagato walk into a trap?

    After he saw Nagato, this question had already circled his mind, becoming more and more out of control.

    What was his so-called "uncle" Toneri trying to catch Konan for?

    He didn''t dare to act rashly anymore.

    If Toneri really killed Nagato in an instant and took back the Rinnegan, or ruined the Rinnegan, then everything would be over.

    "No!"

    When Black Zetsu thought of this, his orange eyes flashed with determination.

    "Or go to the temple on the Land of Fire?"

    "What should I do?"

    Nagato fell into a dilemma. He knew that only one of the two answers could be correct, or even not.

    If that was the case...

    Here comes the problem!

    They have been gone for a long time!

    He was now close to the Land of Earth''s border!

    This was too difficult to choose!

    Persist?

    Or stop the damage?

    Nagato encountered a problem that many people may have encountered, especially when he was alone and did not receive any guidance, it seemed even more difficult.

    "Damn it!"

    Nagato cursed fiercely. He already understood his situation, and his face turned extremely ugly.

    "Land of Earth and Land of Fire..."

    ....

    "These two countries are in completely opposite directions!"

    "If I go to the Land of Fire, I will have to go back to the Land of Rain again. Such a distance, if I am wrong, it will be too uncomfortable!"

    Nagato''s eyes were very solemn, and he shook his head repeatedly. His whole image looked extremely solemn, and he was deep in thought.

    There was not much time left for him.

    His brain was spinning quickly.

    He had to make a decision!

    "For now..."

    "There are only two things I can think of."

    "First..."

    "He never planned to take me to Konan from the beginning!"

    "So he deliberately took me on the wrong route!"

    "He might know Konan''s location, or he might not know, but the place ahead is definitely not the place where Konan is imprisoned!"

    "He is deliberately wasting my searching time!"

    "But..."

    "What is the purpose of this?"

    Nagato''s brain was thinking at an extremely fast speed.

    "The second one..."

    "That is, he knows that Konan is in the direction in front of me!"

    "But while we are moving forward..."

    "He is terrified!"

    "He regrets it!"

    "So he decided not to bring me over!"

    "What is it?"

    Nagato quickly thought about it. Even he himself did not know why, which choice was more likely to be closer to the truth, but he keenly discovered one thing.

    That black person...

    Something wrong with him!

    Something was very wrong!

    The changes were very big!

    These abnormalities caused all the clues in his mind to be broken.

    "Damn it!"

    Nagato cursed fiercely. He made a choice in his heart at this moment and directly turned back to run back to the Land of Rain.

    He was going to find Yahiko!

    And tell Yahiko about these things!

    Perhaps he would be able to think of a solution!

    With just him alone, he had already fallen into a strange circle and was unable to do more!

    The most important thing was...

    Whether it was the Land of Earth or the Land of Fire, the black person did not give an exact location. It was no different from not saying anything.

    It was like looking for a needle in a haystack!

    He could not find it at all.

    He could only leave.

    ...

    Just after Nagato left and disappeared.

    At the place where Nagato left.

    A black figure emerged from the ground again, its orange eyes staring in the direction Nagato left with complex and solemn expressions.

 Chapter 569: This Terrifying Chakra!

    Chapter 569: This Terrifying Chakra!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 569 This Terrifying Chakra!

    "What a pity."

    Black Zetsu looked at Nagato and shook his head. His orange eyes were filled with helplessness. He had already tried his best for this seed.

    But the seed did not germinate.

    That had nothing to do with him.

    "I really want to help you..."

    "I really wanted to take you to see Konan!"

    "But you have no intention of awakening the Rinnegan..."

    "Now I''m sure you can''t go!"

    Black Zetsu muttered to himself. He no longer needed Nagato. To be precise, he only needed that pair of Rinnegan that Nagato had.

    So...

    Regardless of whether Nagato was dead or alive...

    As long as the Rinnegan was still there!

    Black Zetsu''s hope of saving his mother was still there, so he could not easily give the Rinnegan to Toneri.

    For the time being.

    The interaction between Black Zetsu and his so-called "uncle" Otsutsuki Toneri was very strange. They have not been fully verified, and he has no way to verify it.

    He could only choose to believe in Toneri for the time being.

    However.

    Even if he believed Toneri.

    He also did not completely believe him.

    After all.

    Toneri said that he wanted to save his mother.

    But.

    From Toneri''s actions, there was no such plan.

    It was just like he was joking!

    This had already aroused Black Zetsu''s extremely suspicious heart!

    Especially at the end, Toneri actually gave him the pair of Sharingan and asked him to keep it, and also said very meaningful words to him.

    If he did not do things according to Toneri''s request...

    Then Toneri would not help him save his mother.

    At that time, not only would Toneri not help him, but he might also become a stumbling block.

    How could such a person be his uncle?

    Black Zetsu felt that he should not believe him at all!

    Of course.

    Black Zetsu still didn''t completely disbelieve him.

    There was still a little possibility left in his heart.

    After all, in his opinion, his two brothers could do something like sealing their mother, so it was not completely unreasonable that his uncle was both good and evil.

    Never mind!

    Just forget it for now!

    Black Zetsu looked in the direction where Nagato left and shook his head. For him, it was better to put his mind on the people of the Uchiha clan!

    After all, he was too familiar with the people of the Uchiha clan!

    It was easier to fool them!

    Moreover.

    If there was a chance.

    He only needed to use deception and stimulation to the targeted Uchiha to get him to seize the Rinnegan, collect the tailed beasts, and open the Infinite Tsukuyomi.

    So it was better to focus on the Uchiha clan.

    "The plan now is to take it slow!"

    Black Zetsu sighed. This plan was very beautiful, but in fact, it was not smooth to implement. After all, it had always been such a simple plan. For so many years, it had never been realized.

    All of a sudden.

    After Black Zetsu''s body sunk back to the ground, he moved toward the dark, cold cave in the Land of Earth.

    Right now, he only had one thought.

    Before he returned...

    He must not be discovered by his so-called "uncle"!

    ...

    On the other side.

    In the cave.

    This kind of thing...

    It was really pulling her heart!

    Hum!

    Just as Konan finished speaking.

    A black figure silently appeared in the cave and hid in the shadows while the two were not paying attention.

    The entire process was extremely silent.

    It was as if he had never appeared.

    This black shadow.

    It was Black Zetsu.

    "Phew..."

    Black Zetsu sneaked into a corner of the dark cave. His orange eyes silently sized up Aoba and Konan who were also in the cave in the distance.

    It looked like.

    It seemed to be fine.

    He shouldn''t have been discovered yet.

    Black Zetsu thought about it and couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    Right now, what he was most worried about was being discovered by that so-called "uncle". After all, he had gone out for a trip. Although he wasn''t able to successfully get Nagato to come over, he still did it.

    It could only be considered an unsuccessful attempt.

    But it was this state that made Black Zetsu even more worried. Being caught would be the worst loss!

    Still...

    Black Zetsu did not know.

    All his movements.

    It had already fallen into Aoba''s eyes.

    "Black Zetsu!"

    Just at this time, Aoba shouted loudly. His voice directly echoed in the cave.

    Not only that.

    Aoba''s voice was filled with powerful chakra, making everyone present, including Konan, feel dizzy.

    Terrifying!

    Such a terrifying chakra!

    Konan just felt a buzzing in her head, and her eyes instantly went dark. At that moment, it seemed that her brain had stopped working.

    It was too terrifying!

    Even though she had just experienced the shock brought by Aoba, she still felt incomparably shocked after experiencing this situation.

    This kind of chakra!

    It was enough to be deeply imprinted in her memory!

    Every time she thought about it, she was incomparably shocked.

    Moreover.

    In the future, no matter how powerful the ninja she met, she would not think that the other party was strong!

    Even if their Amegakure''s top expert, Hanzo was here.

    I''m afraid that he would not be able to withstand such a simple word!

    Just one sentence could cause such an effect!

    This was too strong!

    After sensing Aoba''s strength, Konan immediately felt that every person he knew in the past was extremely weak. They were completely useless!

    Of course.

    It was not just Konan who felt the same.

    Black Zetsu was also shocked by these two words.

    Black Zetsu had just let out a sigh of relief.

    He felt that he had passed this hurdle.

    However, it was at this moment.

    He understood.

    He had already been discovered.

    In an instant.

    As Aoba''s voice rang out, the entire cave lit up.

    No one knew where this light came from!

    Whether it was Konan or Black Zetsu, they could not open their eyes due to the intense light. They could only narrow their eyes slightly.

    "What''s going on?!"

    At this moment, a big question mark appeared in Konan and Black Zetsu''s minds. They were deeply puzzled by the sudden change.

 Chapter 570: Did It but Not Completely

    Chapter 570: Did It but Not Completely

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 570 Did It but Not Completely

    This sudden change made Black Zetsu dumbfounded. He was just glad that he had not been discovered, but now he had nowhere to hide.

    The indescribable light made him unable to open his eyes.

    The black body was particularly conspicuous in front of this light. His body was exposed here, and it became the most obvious existence in this cave.

    "..."

    Black Zetsu looked at the scene in front of him awkwardly. He couldn''t say a word. What happened here was completely beyond his imagination. It was not what he expected, so his brain seemed to be shutting down at this moment. He just stood there in a daze as if he had lost his mind.

    Of course.

    It was not only Black Zetsu.

    Konan was also shocked.

    Looking at the scene in front of her, she felt a little dazzling for a moment, but the dazzling feeling quickly disappeared. She just felt that everything in the cave could be seen clearly now.

    The appearance of the entire cave was completely displayed in front of her.

    Even the appearance of the Gedo Statue could be seen clearly!

    And also...

    That black and completely different-looking person!

    He was completely different from normal people.

    What was going on?

    There was also a big question mark in Konan''s head. She didn''t know why things turned out like this. What exactly happened? However, her gaze still fell on Black Zetsu. After all, this black person might have had some interaction with Nagato!

    In fact.

    When Aoba''s chakra burst out earlier, he had already set up a barrier in the cave.

    After Black Zetsu entered this place, this barrier automatically activated, instantly illuminating the entire cave as if it were daytime.

    This was a barrier of light.

    The overall effect, in addition to imprisoning this place, was to produce endless light. It was the same barrier he used when he trapped Konan.

    Of course.

    Under the control of his tyrannical and terrifying chakra, this barrier had already covered the entire cave.

    The entire area of this barrier was extremely large.

    "Erm... that..."

    Faced with such a shocking scene, Black Zetsu took a moment to calm down before speaking slowly.

    But even so, he was still able to speak properly.

    Black Zetsu did not expect such a situation to occur.

    He originally thought that even if he was discovered by this so-called "uncle", it would only be a simple discovery, and it would not cause such a big commotion.

    However.

    The current situation made him realize...

    Things may not have developed according to his plan from the beginning. He gradually guessed that perhaps this so-called "uncle" had already known these things when he just left the cave.

    Now that things had developed to this point.

    His figure was completely exposed in front of Konan.

    ''Damn it!''

    ''This is too hateful!''

    Black Zetsu cursed Aoba in his heart. He had hidden himself for who knows how many years, but now he was so easily exposed in front of Konan.

    "You must be Black Zetsu!"

    Konan said slowly in a low voice. Her eyes were focused on Black Zetsu. This person looked exactly the same as Toneri described. He was completely black and could not be considered a human.

    And according to Konan''s perception...

    There was not much chakra fluctuation coming out from Black Zetsu''s body!

    This was exactly what Toneri had said.

    This person...

    It was Kaguya''s good-for-nothing mixed-blood son!

    He had no ability!

    He only knew how to play some tricks!

    "..."

    When Black Zetsu heard Konan''s words, he became even more speechless. Now, he completely understood that he was just a clown. Not to mention that he had already been seen by Konan, she even knew his name.

    There was no such thing as bullying!

    Everything had basically been arranged!

    It was already obvious that they knew what he did!

    The words that Konan had just said shattered Black Zetsu''s fantasies. It made him understand that there was no use in continuing to hide it. If he continued to pretend, he would only make himself look more like a clown.

    "I didn''t do anything..."

    Black Zetsu sighed helplessly. Right now, he was like a prisoner sitting in an interrogation room. Just now, he was still dissatisfied because the tone of the interrogator was not good. Now, he had given up all his resistance in the face of such "evidence".

    "I really didn''t do anything!"

    Black Zetsu tried his best to explain. His brain was working quickly. He knew that Nagato and Konan were closed, and now it seemed that Konan was also close to his so-called "uncle". Then it seemed that if it was deduced like this, Nagato and his so-called "uncle" were also closed.

    This kind of triangle relationship seemed simple, but it was actually complicated. It contained a very subtle truth and was very difficult to deal with.

    In the past, Black Zetsu had encountered such a thing in the bodies of Indra and Asuras'' chakra reincarnation, but now it seemed that this kind of thing was even clearer.

    "I just went to see Nagato and had a casual chat with him, and then I left. I really didn''t do anything!"

    Black Zetsu had to defend himself. If he had done something wrong and was exposed, he would admit defeat. But now, things were not like that.

    In his opinion...

    He really didn''t do anything. He just wanted to do something but didn''t do it!

    This couldn''t be considered doing!

    This kind of nature can be regarded as an attempt at best.

    Thus.

    He had to defend himself!

    He couldn''t bear this kind of blame!

    "You really went to see Nagato!"

    When Konan saw Black Zetsu''s reaction and heard his words, she immediately became even more clear about her judgment.

    Things were indeed as Toneri had said!

    When she heard Toneri talk about bloodlines and hatred, she still felt that there were no such psychopathic people in the world.

    But now that she looked at it.

    She understood.

    There was!

    And he was standing right in front of her!

    "What did you say to Nagato?"

    Konan continued to ask. When she asked Black Zetsu, she glanced at Aoba who was standing not far away.

    Aoba stood there silently without saying a word.

    In her opinion, it was the same as tacitly agreeing.

    Since he had tacitly agreed to such a thing.

    Then she could continue to interrogate Black Zetsu.

    Of course.

    Black Zetsu also had the same thought.

    When he was listening to Konan, he was also paying attention to Aoba beside her, but he found that this so-called "uncle" did not make any expression.

    In that case, he could understand that everything that Konan had done now had already been approved by this so-called "uncle".

    In that case.

    Things had become even more subtle.

    He had no choice but to answer the questions...

    But...

    Both Black Zetsu and Konan did not know that under Aoba''s calm appearance, there was a heart that had just calmed down.

    Just as Konan directly mentioned Nagato''s name.

    Aoba''s heart suddenly jumped to his throat.

    This wasn''t nonsense.

    Black Zetsu still hadn''t provided any clues!

    Moreover, he hadn''t tricked Black Zetsu yet.

    It was almost a blind guess without any intelligence.

    If it was wrong.

    Then the whole thing would fall into a passive state, including his previous trick on Konan.

    ''Fortunately...''

    Aoba slowly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Just as he had expected, Black Zetsu had really gone to look for Nagato.

    But now, he was also very curious about what exactly Black Zetsu had done.

 Chapter 571: You Have to Explain It!

    Chapter 571: You Have to Explain It!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 571 You Have to Explain It!

    Aoba did not fully understand Black Zetsu''s mind, even though he had already guessed that Black Zetsu was going to find Nagato when he saw Black Zetsu leave.

    However.

    This was only a guess.

    He was not completely sure about this matter.

    Only.

    He did not expect this.

    Konan actually directly said Nagato''s name.

    Aoba was silent.

    His silence seemed to be putting pressure on Black Zetsu, but in fact, it was something else. He didn''t know it. After all, it involved Black Zetsu''s own behavior.

    He originally wanted to make a further test.

    However, he never expected that Konan would speak first. Fortunately, he was completely right. Otherwise, it would have been a bit troublesome to make a comeback later.

    Because of this.

    The way he appeared now was like he was supporting Konan making Black Zetsu a little pressure.

    All of a sudden.

    Black Zetsu fell into silence again. He looked up at Konan and then looked at Aoba. At this time, it was also the first time he saw the true appearance of this so-called "uncle", which was Toneri''s appearance.

    Now he was a little confused about what kind of attitude the other party had, and it was precisely because of this that he did not dare to speak rashly.

    "What did you say to Nagato?!"

    Konan glared at Black Zetsu fiercely. From Black Zetsu''s expression, she vaguely felt that the other party seemed to have said something special to Nagato. However, she did not know what level their conversation had reached.

    As soon as she said this.

    Black Zetsu''s already extremely black face turned even darker

    At this time, Black Zetsu did not dare to speak lightly. His orange eyes looked at Aoba who was beside Konan. There was a hint of unwillingness in his eyes, but he hid it very well.

    In Black Zetsu''s eyes.

    Aoba just stood there and did not say a word, but for him, the more his so-called "uncle" did not speak, the more nervous he was.

    Instead, he hoped that Aoba could say more.

    Even if it was some more ruthless words.

    This way, his heart would feel better.

    It was this kind of silence that made him have no confidence and not know what to do at all.

    Damn it!

    Black Zetsu cursed silently in his heart!

    He had thought that it was an opportunity at that time so he went out to find Nagato, but after he found Nagato, he thought of a better plan. After confirming that Nagato had not awakened the Rinnegan, he decisively gave up Nagato.

    Now that he looked back at it.

    Going out was not beneficial to him at all.

    Instead, his going out was exposed.

    It can be said that he shot himself in the foot and caused problems, which seemed to be self-defeating!

    It was too hateful!

    Black Zetsu did not know how to defend himself. He felt that he had done something very meaningless, and it would be better to do nothing at all!

    After all, his actions had already violated Toneri''s requirements. So now, he could only say some words.

    "I really didn''t say anything..."

    Black Zetsu defended feebly. Even he himself didn''t believe what he said. Then after a moment of hesitation, he began to add.

    "En..."

    "That..."

    "I told Nagato..."

    "I know where you are..."

    "But I didn''t do anything!"

    "I really didn''t do anything!"

    "I didn''t bring him here!"

    "I..."

    Black Zetsu stared at Konan as he spoke. To be precise, he was staring at Aoba who was beside Konan. He was constantly feeling the changes in Aoba''s emotions. These changes were very important to him.

    He was able to change his tune so many times in a row.

    Black Zetsu secretly looked in Aoba''s direction.

    Coincidentally, Aoba was also looking at Black Zetsu.

    Their gazes instantly met.

    The moment their gazes met, Black Zetsu immediately shifted his gaze away, and the pressure in his heart increased.

    Aoba, on the other hand, had a completely different feeling.

    He suddenly realized that Konan was indeed a very talented person. He didn''t know whether it was the interrogation temperament she inspired after meeting Black Zetsu, or whether she had gained experience in the Akatsuki organization that had not yet entered the right track. In short, he felt that Konan''s temperament had become better and better.

    She already had the style of a big sister!

    "Sigh..."

    After Black Zetsu met Aoba''s gaze, he knew that he still could not avoid this problem. He could only bite the bullet and press forward. This feeling was too problematic.

    "Because..."

    Black Zetsu really did not know how to smooth things over. He lowered his eyes and stared at the ground with his orange eyes. He did not look at Konan and Aoba''s eyes.

    "I met Nagato in the Land of Rain."

    "That''s why I think he''s in the Land of Rain."

    "But I didn''t know where he ran around after that..."

    "I don''t know about that!"

    Black Zetsu began to deliberately guide the topic to other places. After all, he had no way to say more about such things. If he continued, even he himself did not know how things would develop.

    "Then... why did you go to see Nagato?"

    Konan did not give Black Zetsu any time to catch his breath. After Black Zetsu said the last word, she immediately added.

    Not only that.

    She did not continue to dwell on the topic just now.

    Instead, she focused on her new question.

    This sudden question once again caught Black Zetsu off guard. After all, Black Zetsu was still immersed in how to explain where Nagato had gone.

    Actually.

    This question.

    It was the question that Konan wanted to ask the most.

    The questions she asked earlier were the foreshadowing and cover-up of the question she was asking now.

    Through Aoba, Konan successfully believed that Nagato was a member of the Otsutsuki Clan. She also understood that the reason Black Zetsu went to find Nagato was most likely because Nagato was a member of the Otsutsuki Clan.

    Because of this.

    Her thoughts of Black Zetsu became even worse!

    After all, this black-looking person was Kaguya''s son. He was tentatively a member of the Otsutsuki Clan, but he was full of hostility toward the Otsutsuki clansmen. This kind of thing made her extremely angry at this kind of person who did not value family ties.

    Konan told herself in her heart that she must find out why Black Zetsu went to look for Nagato. This was very important to her.

    "I..."

    Black Zetsu was stunned again. He didn''t know how many times he had been stunned. He was a little overwhelmed by these questions. After all, no matter how he answered, there seemed to be a big problem. It would all result in him betraying his so-called "uncle".

    "Alright... I''ll say it!"

    Black Zetsu''s orange eyes turned. When he was interrogated by Konan, his head quickly turned and he found some words that he could say smoothly.

    "I did go to meet Nagato!"

    "That''s because I already knew Nagato a long time ago!"

    "So after I saw you..."

    "I was going to tell Nagato where you were and tell him not to worry..."

    "But I know this is not right!"

    "So I came back without doing anything!"

    "It can''t be said that I did something I shouldn''t have done..."

    Black Zetsu spread out his hands and made a helpless gesture. What he said was not entirely true, but his words could indeed easily fool others.

    "Wait!"

    However.

    Konan once again keenly caught the loophole in Black Zetsu''s words.

    "You said that you know Nagato a long time ago..."

    "How?"

    "You have to explain it!"

    Konan narrowed her eyes slightly. She felt that she was extremely close to the truth she wanted to know.

 Chapter 572: Kill Konan!

    Chapter 572: Kill Konan!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 572 Kill Konan!

    Konan''s words hit the nail on the head.

    The problem at this time was very clear.

    Black Zetsu went to look for Nagato.

    This was already acknowledged by Black Zetsu.

    Then...

    There was no way to justify what happened next.

    Black Zetsu has definitely gone to find Nagato, and he also said that he knew Nagato a long time ago, so this can explain a certain problem.

    After hearing Konan''s words, Aoba nodded directly and understood what Konan meant.

    This was a loophole in Black Zetsu''s own language.

    He just did not expect to be caught so accurately by Konan.

    This kind of insight was really sharp!

    After seeing Konan ask Black Zetsu this, Aoba also thought that Konan could be said to be the first person to analyze Obito''s Kamui. Moreover, she had prepared so many explosive tags to counter it. It was very, very hard for a person to reach such a level of insight.

    For a moment.

    Aoba could not help but rejoice that he had successfully fooled Konan!

    After all, this kind of thing was not so easy to do. Konan was very careful. When she listened to him, she had asked him about almost all the details that needed to be considered.

    "This..."

    Black Zetsu was directly speechless by Konan''s question.

    This question was the point that he wanted to blur the most.

    However, it was a point that he had missed out on due to his carelessness.

    After all.

    Once he admitted his subjective point of view, it would expose his purpose. However, the problem now was that he had no way to say it out. How did he know Nagato?

    It was hard to fabricate an answer to this!

    He can''t just say...Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    He was monitoring Uchiha Madara''s Rinnegan, right?!

    He couldn''t say such words at all!

    "What is it?"

    When Konan saw Black Zetsu''s silent appearance, she immediately became angry. Her entire face became incomparably cold.

    "You don''t dare to say anymore?"

    "What are you afraid of?"

    "Everything you''ve done..."

    "Are you afraid that others will find out?"

    Konan said coldly. In her heart, what Black Zetsu had done was nothing more than about the conflict between the Otsutsuki Clan. She had already learned about it through Toneri''s statement.

    Therefore.

    In her opinion.

    The black person in front of her had no secrets in her eyes!

    "Cough cough... Cough..."

    At this time, Aoba immediately cleared his throat. He could already see that Konan had brought the topic to a very awkward point. If Black Zetsu did not make it clear, then this matter would be stuck here, and the whole situation would be in a situation where it was difficult to continue.

    It was precisely because of this.

    Aoba, who had been silent all this time, also accurately captured this chance that was suitable for him to speak.

    "Black Zetsu!"

    Aoba slowly called out Black Zetsu''s name. His speed of speaking was very gentle, but his tone was harsh.

    Just this name alone.

    Black Zetsu was already nervous.

    After all, the person who spoke was his so-called "uncle." He didn''t even consider whether there were relatives or not. Just that pair of Rinnegan was enough to make him feel fear.

    Instantly.

    Black Zetsu focused on Aoba.

    Compared to Konan.

    He was more concerned about Aoba!

    After all, this person was a real threat to him!

    "Just say it!"

    Aoba''s cold voice clearly entered Black Zetsu and Konan''s ears. It had completely attracted both people''s attention.

    "You are Otsutsuki Kaguya''s son!"

    "No matter what you did..."

    "I won''t hurt you!"

    "Now..."

    "You can say it now!"

    Aoba looked at Black Zetsu with a serious expression. His Rinnegan''s eyes were cold, and there was a hint of persecution in his tone.

    He was not curious about such things because he knew why Black Zetsu knew Nagato.

    He said this not because he wanted Black Zetsu to say anything.

    Instead, he wanted Konan to hear this!

    And...

    Truthfully, he was also curious about what Black Zetsu would say about this!

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Black Zetsu was stunned. There was a strange look in his eyes when he looked at Aoba.

    Damn it!

    This person!

    He actually said his mother''s name!

    Black Zetsu''s face became very ugly. He understood that this so-called "uncle" in front of him was not a good person.

    Very bad!

    Nagato killed Toneri?

    Kill him with his head?

    This was an impossible matter!

    Why did Toneri think this way?

    Could it be...

    Was there some secret on Nagato that he did not know?

    Black Zetsu''s eyes flashed with intense doubt. He began to think quickly.

    However.

    When Black Zetsu began to think and fell into Konan''s eyes, it became a different feeling.

    This person...

    He had been exposed!

    Only an Otsutsuki could kill an Otsutsuki!

    This black person wanted to use Nagato to kill Toneri!

    All of a sudden.

    Konan seemed to have understood everything.

    Aoba took in their expressions, and the feeling of control rose in his heart once again.

    Everything here was completely under his control.

    "Let me think about it..."

    Aoba slowly opened his mouth again. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a meaningful smile.

    "Since you want Nagato to kill me!"

    "Then why didn''t you let Nagato come over?"

    When Aoba said this, he paused and put on a thoughtful look, as if he was really thinking about Black Zetsu''s thoughts.

    "Maybe..."

    "You don''t think Nagato is a match for me, do you?"

    "In this way, Nagato will die for nothing!"

    "Am I right?"

    "Black Zetsu."

    Aoba said Black Zetsu''s name heavily. His tone carried a sense of oppression, completely putting Black Zetsu in a passive situation.

    "Hiss..."

    When Black Zetsu heard Aoba''s words, he directly sucked in a breath of cold air. He never had such a thought. Killing Toneri was something that seemed almost impossible to him.

    But...

    He really felt that Nagato couldn''t beat Toneri, so he didn''t bring Nagato over.

    "No..."

    "Absolutely not!"

    "I don''t dare to do that!"

    "I didn''t!"

    "You''re thinking too much!"

    After a moment of hesitation, Black Zetsu immediately denied it. After all, it was a huge black pot. He absolutely could not bear such pot, even if he was beaten to death.

    This involved whether he could save his mother!

    "Hehe!"

    Konan smiled coldly, her laughter filled with disdain. After listening to Black Zetsu''s words, she deeply believed in Aoba''s words and understood what Black Zetsu meant. He was completely jealous of Nagato''s bloodline talent.

    In fact.

    She had her own interpretation in her mind.

    She felt that Black Zetsu did not want Nagato to kill Toneri.

    Instead, he wanted Nagato to die!

    He wanted to use Toneri to kill Nagato!

    This was a qualified logic.

    After all, with Nagato''s current strength, he was still far inferior to Toneri even if he awakened his Rinnegan.

    Nagato had potential, but not strength. He needed a certain amount of time to transform potential into strength.

    Konan had never seen Toneri''s strength completely, but relying on that tyrannical and terrifying chakra, she was almost certain that this Toneri was an almost invincible existence in this ninja world.

    There was simply no one who could be Toneri''s opponent!

    Including Nagato!

    Moreover.

    In Konan''s eyes.

    Even if Nagato possessed a pure Otsutsuki bloodline, there was still a very long way to go before he could reach Toneri''s level.

    The background and experiences of their lives, as well as the training and cultivation they received, would affect their development in different directions.

    "Then..."

    Aoba slowly opened his mouth. His goal had basically been achieved. He had successfully made Konan believe what he had said, and he also knew that Black Zetsu was already in contact with Nagato.

    Now.

    He needed to confirm one last point.

    "Nagato''s Rinnegan hasn''t awakened yet, right?" Aoba asked in a low voice.

    "No... no..."

    Black Zetsu answered honestly. He was already frightened by Aoba''s words just now. Therefore, he was very cautious when he spoke. He did not dare to be negligent in the slightest. He was afraid that this so-called "uncle" in front of him would cause some misunderstanding.

    "I think that his stimulation might not be enough..."

    "To awaken his Rinnegan..."

    "I''m afraid it is not enough to capture Konan..."

    "You need to..."

    "Kill Konan!"

    Black Zetsu deliberately directed the topic to Konan, because he had a faint feeling that this so-called "uncle" in front of him seemed to have put more attention on Nagato.

 Chapter 573: I Wont Kill You!

    Chapter 573: I Won''t Kill You!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 573 I Won''t Kill You!

    "????"

    When Konan heard Black Zetsu''s words, a lot of question marks appeared in her head. She never thought that Black Zetsu would speak like this.

    The content was completely out of her expectations.

    For a moment, she felt a strong sense of confusion.

    "You..."

    Konan raised her finger and pointed at Black Zetsu. Her white fingers trembled slightly. She felt that Black Zetsu was trying to stir up trouble. He was not a good person at all. He was simply trying to stir up trouble.

    However.

    Before Konan could continue speaking.

    Black Zetsu was like a drowning man who had found a life-saving straw. He held onto the last rope tightly. He suddenly realized this matter even more clearly.

    It seemed.

    His so-called ''''uncle'''' was not on Konan''s side, but Nagato.

    Perhaps.

    He had done what his so-called "uncle" wanted to do.

    Could it be...

    All of this was related!

    His so-called "uncle" doing these things might be related to saving his mother. It was just that he had not completely comprehended it, so he was not sure what the exact situation was.

    Then...

    Was there such a possibility?

    That was, his so-called "uncle" Toneri also wanted Nagato to awaken the Rinnegan!

    Thinking of this.

    Black Zetsu suddenly felt that he had discovered something incredible!

    This was something that could reverse his fate!

    "The stimulation is lacking!"

    Black Zetsu stared at his so-called "uncle" in front of him with his orange eyes and immediately told him all the knowledge he had.

    "You know."

    "The Rinnegan awakening is similar to the Sharingan evolution."

    "That is, it needs a strong stimulation!"

    "I can see that Nagato is very angry, but his anger is not enough. It is more about fear and the strong expectations in his heart."

    "Nagato has a strong expectation that he could rescue Konan. He didn''t experience an unforgettable pain so he didn''t have a strong enough desire for strength to awaken the Rinnegan."

    "The current stimulation for him..."

    "Is still too weak!"

    Speaking up to this point, Black Zetsu gave Konan beside Aoba, a meaningful glance.

    It was just a simple glance.

    However, it contained a rich meaning.

    Everyone could tell what he was thinking.

    "So what you mean is..." Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly. How could he not know what Black Zetsu wanted to say? However, he suddenly admired Black Zetsu a little. This person''s reaction speed was really amazing. No wonder he could continue to run these plans for so many years.

    Even if it was Aoba himself.

    Even if he knew almost all the information.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com

    When he encountered some unexpected situations, there was no way to be as smooth and calm as Black Zetsu to find a chance to turn the tables.

    Now, Black Zetsu really found a turning point.

    How could Aoba not know what Black Zetsu was thinking, he just wanted to see how such a thing would be resolved in the end.

    As Aoba spoke.

    Konan, who originally wanted to question Black Zetsu, immediately took back all the words she wanted to say. She did not show any other intentions and did not want to say what she wanted to say anymore.

    "If she dies, maybe it is possible!"

    Black Zetsu immediately looked at Konan and repeated what he had just said.

    Even though Aoba and Konan were already mentally prepared, they felt as if a rock had struck them.

    Especially Konan.

    She was really dumbfounded.

    Konan originally thought that this matter would not fall on her. She even placed her attention on interrogating Black Zetsu, but before she could ask more, she was directly bitten by Black Zetsu.

    In this way, things became very subtle.

    At this moment, Konan''s eyes became cold. Her mind raced as she carefully recalled everything that had happened.

    Objectively speaking...

    Black Zetsu''s words were not unreasonable.

    She indeed had a very good relationship with Nagato and for Toneri, they only just met today. Not even an acquaintance. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were strangers.

    However.

    The black person in front of her.

    Otsutsuki Black Zetsu.

    Even if he was a mixed-blood, he was tentatively a member of the Otsutsuki Clan.

    From this perspective...

    You could say that Black Zetsu and Toneri were relatives.

    Because of this relationship...

    Konan became cautious again.

    Danger!

    She felt a strong danger!

    Even when she was caught by Toneri, she did not feel such a strong danger.

    But now, she had it!

    After all, the purpose of this person named Otsutsuki Toneri was clear: to awaken Nagato''s Rinnegan.

    This was equivalent to reaching an agreement with Black Zetsu''s purpose.

    Just as Konan asked this question, Black Zetsu also turned to look at Aoba.

    To his knowledge, this so-called "uncle" in front of him was a member of the Otsutsuki Clan, so to this so-called "uncle", an ordinary person like Konan was just an ant.

    As long as he could achieve his goal, he could just casually pinch her to death!

    Now.

    What Black Zetsu did not understand was what kind of attitude this so-called "uncle" in front of him had toward Nagato.

    Of course.

    At this stage, what he cared about most was whether he could change the topic in this way so that he could avoid these problems.

    However.

    There was one more thing that made Black Zetsu very puzzled.

    He did not know why this so-called "uncle" would do this.

    Both Konan and Nagato were currently very weak and could not have any influence at all.There was no need to exchange information like this.

    Black Zetsu felt that the information he obtained from this so-called "uncle" was not as much as Konan''s.

    Moreover, from his point of view, Nagato was a key left behind by Madara.

    But if someone needed to use it.

    Madara was the key user.

    Logically speaking.

    Madara was the one who was more useful!

    But even so.

    Madara was instantly killed by his so-called "uncle".

    Madara''s death was extremely hasty.

    Even Black Zetsu did not react.

    On the contrary, this so-called "uncle" when dealing with Nagato''s matter had good intentions and was not so impatient.

    This made Black Zetsu feel that this so-called "uncle" in front of him seemed to be playing a big game of chess.

    But he couldn''t guess what the purpose of this chess was and what kind of moves it would take.

    So he was in a very confused state right now.

    For him, he can only take it one step at a time, and he doesn''t know what the future will look like.

    "No need."

    After hearing Konan''s words, Aoba directly shook his head and did not say any tactful words.

    After all.

    His plan was to guide the trio.

    He hoped that the Akatsuki organization could change into another state instead of becoming an enemy of the world. Otherwise, he might as well rely on violence to suppress them.

    "Phew..."

    Konan breathed a sigh of relief again. She was already mentally prepared, but it was still uncomfortable. When she heard Aoba''s words, she relaxed a lot.

    In fact.

    Black Zetsu was right.

    If he killed Konan now...

    Then Nagato''s Rinnegan would definitely awaken almost instantly!

    Moreover, he would enter a berserk state.

    However.

    From then on, the relationship between him and Nagato was irreconcilable!

    Although Aoba did not care about Nagato because he would not pose any threat to him even if he gained strength.

    But this was not the result he wanted!

    If he just violently suppressed the Akatsuki trio, then the effort he had made would be wasted...

    Now, he had been planning for a long time and had explained many things to Konan. If he killed Konan now, then everything he had done before would be in vain.

    "Now, I will make it clear!"

    Aoba first glanced at Black Zetsu, and then his gaze fell on Konan. In that pair of Rinnegan, there was a look that made her feel at ease.

    "Konan!"

    "I won''t kill you!"

    "You are Nagato''s good friend!"

    "Nagato is very important to me!"

    "So..."

    "Even if you want to sacrifice yourself to help Nagato..."

    "I will not agree to it!"

    Aoba shook his head. The meaning of his words became very clear.

    Instantly.

    Konan felt warm in her heart.

    A faint mist appeared in her eyes.

    After all, just a moment ago, she had experienced a round of indescribable great joy and sorrow. It was as if she had stepped into the gates of hell and had just come out.

    "But..." Konan blinked her eyes.

    "There is nothing to say!"

    Aoba''s tone became much more overbearing, revealing an unquestionable dignity.

    "Nagato''s Rinnegan will awaken sooner or later!"

    "A little earlier."

    "A little later."

    "It doesn''t matter at all!"

    "But..."

    "If you die!"

    "There''s was no turning back."

    Aoba explained again that he didn''t want to use this method at all, otherwise he would have used it from the beginning.

 Chapter 574: You Violated the Agreement Between Us!

    Chapter 574: You Violated the Agreement Between Us!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 574 You Violated the Agreement Between Us!

    Aoba''s words were very clear. The meaning he wanted to express was also very obvious.

    That''s the way it is!

    The purpose of capturing Konan was to trick Konan.

    Through Konan, he penetrated into the Akatsuki organization.

    Then, he controlled the entire organization.

    This was what he wanted to do.

    It was not the same as what he said.

    After all.

    He needed to use his words and his disguise to make Konan believe in him.

    When Aoba took Konan away, he had thought about whether Nagato had a chance to awaken the Rinnegan because Konan was taken away, but the attempt proved unsuccessful.

    Of course.

    Aoba didn''t have too high expectations about this.

    He was someone who had transmigrated to the ninja world. Before he transmigrated, he had watched and read Naruto and had a deep understanding of it.

    The stimulation that Nagato needed was very strong. After Konan had been captured by Hanzo, Nagato had not awakened the Rinnegan. It was only after Nagato and Yahiko had found Konan together and Yahiko had taken the initiative to die that Nagato''s Rinnegan had awakened.

    At this time.

    Aoba only captured Konan.

    This kind of stimulation was far less than when Hanzo captured Konan, let alone awakening the Rinnegan. It was simply impossible.

    It was precisely because of this.

    Aoba had never had such an expectation from the beginning.

    He did not think that Nagato would awaken the Rinnegan in the plan. He only thought that there was such a possibility, but the possibility was very low.

    All of a sudden.

    Aoba looked at Konan and nodded at her, indicating that the latter should not be so nervous.

    "Phew..."

    Konan''s pair of purple eyes met Aoba''s gaze. It was only at this moment that she realized that even if she thought about it carefully and felt that she could accept sacrificing herself for the sake of Nagato''s Rinnegan awakening, she still felt that it would be good if she could survive.

    After all, she was different from before.

    After what Aoba said...

    Her mentality had changed.

    In the past, she felt that it didn''t matter whether she died or not, but now it was different. She wanted to live even more. She wanted to witness Nagato awaken his Rinnegan and become a true member of the Otsutsuki Clan with her own eyes.

    This information that she had never known in the past.

    Now, it had become a goal in her heart.

    She hoped to witness all of this with her own eyes.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com

    Thinking of this.

    Only he knew.

    He was not angry at all.

    There was only one reason for him to speak like this, and that was to make Black Zetsu and Konan think that he was angry.

    This was a very important part of his plan for Konan.

    At this moment.

    Black Zetsu was no longer important.

    Black Zetsu was no longer of any use.

    Through Black Zetsu, Aoba had successfully made Konan believe that Nagato was a member of the Otsutsuki Clan.

    Following Aoba''s voice.

    Black Zetsu''s attention was immediately completely drawn over by Aoba. The gaze he looked at Aoba with was already filled with doubt.

    At the same time.

    Konan also focused her attention.

    "You violated our agreement!"

    "You left this cave without permission!"

    "You have made a very serious mistake!"

    Aoba''s cold voice echoed in the cave. Anyone could clearly hear it. It was as if he was punishing Black Zetsu. That serious and stern tone made Black Zetsu''s spirit tense.

    "But..."

    As Aoba spoke, his tone suddenly changed, and he didn''t finish his words completely.

    "In view that you are Kaguya''s son."

    "And took the initiative to explain what happened."

    "And still relatively cooperative."

    "I will punish you for a month of confinement."

    When Aoba said this, he slowly raised his right hand and aimed the palm of his right hand at Black Zetsu who was not far away.

    The moment this posture appeared.

    Instantly, Konan''s expression changed drastically.

    She immediately recognized that this was the move that Toneri had used when he had taken her away.

    This move would produce a strong attractive force that no one could resist.

    "Bansho Ten''in(Universal Pull)!"

    Under the gaze of Konan and Black Zetsu, Aoba slowly spat out these words.

    Almost in an instant.

    A terrifying amount of chakra directly surged toward his palm.

    Immediately after.

    A powerful attractive force swept toward Black Zetsu''s body...

 Chapter 575: Chibaku Tensei(Planetary Devastation)!

    Chapter 575: Chibaku Tensei(Planetary Devastation)!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 575 Chibaku Tensei(Planetary Devastation)!

    Hum!

    A powerful and terrifying attractive force swept toward Black Zetsu, causing his entire body to almost change shape.

    Not good!

    Black Zetsu was secretly shocked in his heart.

    He instinctively wanted to escape, but it had no effect at all. He could only allow this kind of attractive force to appear on his body.

    Swish!

    Black Zetsu''s body flew out uncontrollably. The direction he flew in was where Aoba was.

    Snapped!

    Following a clear and crisp sound.

    Aoba''s right hand had already tightly grabbed onto Black Zetsu''s neck. Through his palm, black lines crawled directly onto Black Zetsu''s body as if they were alive.

    Every time these lines reached a part of Black Zetsu''s body, that part was already controlled and restrained.

    Almost in an instant.

    The black lines had already covered Black Zetsu''s entire body.

    Just like this.

    Black Zetsu had already been sealed.

    Not only could he not move, he could not also speak.

    "Hiss..."

    Konan saw Aoba''s practiced movements and could not help but gasp. She stood at the side and saw the whole process clearly. She was hit by this set of moves at that time and could not resist at all.

    At this time.

    This set of moves was used on Black Zetsu.

    "Konan."

    "This kind of ability..."

    "Nagato''s Rinnegan can also use it after awakening."

    "Now I want to show you another ability."

    "That is..."

    "A technique that seal Otsutsuki Kaguya!"

    Aoba said one sentence at a time. As he spoke, he raised his left hand and grabbed at Konan''s elbow.

    If it was anyone else who did this to Konan, they would definitely be ruthlessly opposed by Konan.

    However.

    This person was Aoba.Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    "..."

    Black Zetsu could not say a word. He just widened his orange eyes because he understood what Aoba said. He would be sealed the same way his mother was.

    Thinking of that seal...

    A hint of fear flashed through Black Zetsu''s eyes.

    That was something he did not want to face!

    Not only was he unwilling to recall such a thing, but he also did not want such a tragedy to reappear in him.

    However.

    Right now, he does not have any power to prevent this from happening.

    "Konan."

    Aoba suddenly turned his head to look at Konan. His Rinnegan flashed with purple light, revealing a sinister power.

    "Now, I will let you experience the true power of the Otsutsuki Clan!"

    Done speaking.

    Aoba threw Black Zetsu up with his right hand.

    In an instant.

    Black Zetsu''s body was thrown into the air.

    It was just that Black Zetsu still couldn''t control his body and couldn''t prevent such a thing from happening.

    Konan took a deep breath. Her gaze followed Black Zetsu. Especially after hearing Aoba''s words, she became extremely nervous. This was not a simple matter so deep down, she became nervous.

    Snapped!

    After Aoba threw Black Zetsu into the air, he suddenly clapped his hands together.

    "Chibaku Tensei(Planetary Devastation)!"

    Aoba''s voice was suffused with a strong majesty. This feeling had already reached the extreme. The chakra within his body even went through his throat just to create this feeling.

    When Black Zetsu heard Aoba say those words, his expression changed drastically. Fear first appeared on his face, and after that, it gradually turned into deep despair.

    Hum!

    A small black ball appeared in Aoba''s hand.

    This small black ball was a dense collection of chakra, and it contained a strong gravitational pull. It instantly flew toward Black Zetsu in the air.

    In fact.

    What Aoba said was not completely correct. He only said it for Konan to hear.

    At that time, the Planetary Devastation that sealed Kaguya was not a simple Planetary Devastation. Instead, it was the Six Paths Planetary Devastation using the Six Paths Yin and Yang power.

    Aoba omitted these things because his goal was to make Konan believe his words.

    Almost in an instant.

    Pieces of rocks broke away from the ground, especially the gravel that covered the ground. They quickly flew towards the black ball in mid-air and quickly piled up together.

 Chapter 576: Ramen Ichiraku

    Chapter 576: Ramen Ichiraku

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 576 Ramen Ichiraku

    Rumble Rumble Rumble Rumble...

    Accompanied by a series of sounds.

    The stones on the ground flew toward the sky one by one, instantly gathering on the black ball.

    It was as if the black ball had a different kind of attraction.

    ''NOOO!!!!''

    Black Zetsu was roaring. His orange eyes were flashing with intense shock and fear, but he could not speak or move at all. He was completely in a somber mood, unable to extricate himself.

    This kind of thing really made him unhappy in his heart!

    Planetary Devastation!

    This was the technique that sealed his mother!

    The last time he saw this technique was when his mother was sealed by Hagoromo and Hamura.

    After that.

    He had never seen such a technique again.

    This caused him to be completely surprised. He never thought that such a technique would be used on him.

    However.

    He was powerless to stop it.

    He could only watch helplessly as the surrounding rocks flew towards his body and bound him bit by bit.

    Rumble...

    Accompanied by the continuous collisions.

    It was unknown how long it had been.

    Peace returned to this place.

    In the middle of the air.

    There was a huge sphere.

    It couldn''t even be called a sphere. It was more like a celestial body. After all, this sphere formed from rocks on the ground had seriously exceeded the standard. It looked like a satellite, incomparably magnificent.

    "Hiss..."

    When Konan saw the scene in front of her, she suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air. Now, she had personally witnessed the true power of the Otsutsuki Clan.

    No!

    Konan silently shook her head in her mind.

    This was not the true power of the Otsutsuki Clan. This was just a corner of the iceberg, nothing at all!

    After all.

    The moon in the sky.

    Otsutsuki Kaguya was sealed inside.

    Konan knew more and more things, and through Aoba''s guidance, she had become more and more convinced of these things. Now, it was difficult to have any more doubts.

    "This is the Chibaku Tensei(Planetary Devastation)."

    Aoba''s faint voice sounded beside Konan. It seemed like he was talking to himself, but it also seemed like he was saying something simple. However, Konan was very clear that these words were meant for her to hear.

    Konan took a deep breath again. She did not respond to Aoba, because she did not know how to speak. She was so shocked that she could not speak at all.

    "Wait a moment."

    Aoba turned to nod at Konan. After that, he slowly left the ground and flew straight into the air.

    Right now, Aoba has many ways to fly!

    Apart from Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique), he could also use Rinnegan to fly. Right now, he was using Rinnegan''s repulsion ability.

    "This... this..."

    Konan watched as Aoba flew up. The shock in her heart became even stronger. This was the first time she had seen someone fly up. Although she knew that this person named Toneri was very powerful, when she saw this person fly up, the shock in her heart was still very great.

    Under Konan''s gaze.

    Aoba flew into the air bit by bit, directly floating on the edge of the satellite.

    Suddenly.

    Aoba raised his right hand and aimed his palm at the satellite. The expression on his face did not change at all, it still looked extremely cold.

    "One month later."

    "I will come to find you again."

    "I don''t need you for this period of time."

    Aoba muttered faintly. Only he could hear his voice. Even Black Zetsu, who was sealed inside, could not hear it.

    This could be said to be what he said to himself.

    If Black Zetsu were allowed to continue talking, things might have different effects.

    They couldn''t be considered friends!

    She felt that she shouldn''t make friends with such a big shot.

    However.

    They couldn''t be considered a stranger.

    Just an acquaintance?

    However, she could clearly feel the other party''s care for her and the trust that had been built up during this process.

    After all.

    If this person listened to Black Zetsu''s words, then she would be dead by now.

    "You don''t have to look for me."

    Aoba shook his head. To him, Toneri was just an identity. He would not walk in the ninja world with this identity all the time, so there was no way to find him.

    "When I need it..."

    "Of course, I will come and find you!"

    "You have a Flying Thunder God Formula on you!"

    "I can appear at your side at any time."

    "Of course..."

    "You don''t have to worry about anything!"

    "I have seen all your secrets in your memory."

    When Aoba said this, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile. The meaning he wanted to express was very clear. When he came over, there was nothing like an appropriate or inappropriate time. After all, he had seen everything about Konan from her memory, so there was no need for her to hide anything.

    "..."

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Konan blushed again. She did not know what to say. This kind of thing sounded too strange.

    "No!"

    Konan thought for a moment and shook her head. She gathered her courage and rejected Aoba''s words. Her eyes flashed with strong determination.

    "You can find me but not you. I can''t accept such a one-way method!"

    As Konan spoke, she shook her head. It seemed that she had no intention of giving up. When she said these words, she already showed her big sister''s style.

    These words.

    Even Aoba had not expected this.

    He silently stared at Konan with a questioning look in his eyes. He was waiting for Konan to explain.

    "If something happens to Nagato..."

    "Or if something happens to me..."

    "I have no ways to find you!"

    "This is too passive!"

    "You must give me a way to find you!"

    Konan repeated again. Her tone was extremely firm, leaving no room for Aoba to refute.

    "Eh..."

    Aoba thought for a moment and felt that what Konan said still had some truth. The current Akatsuki Organization was still in its infancy and could die at any time.

    Although he had already warned Hanzo and would no longer threaten the Akatsuki Organization, and he had already gotten rid of Danzo, so there was not much of a threat to this.

    But...

    He was like a butterfly that had flown into the ninja world.

    His wings had already flapped.

    The course of everything has changed.

    Based on this logic.

    It was hard to say if there would be any unexpected variables.

    So it was not impossible to leave a contact information for Konan!

    "How about this!"

    "When you want to find me..."

    "Go to Konohagakure''s Ramen Ichiraku in the Land of Fire."

    "You don''t need to say anything when you get there."

    "Just ordering a bowl of ramen is enough."

    "Before you finish eating."

    "I will appear in front of you!"

    Aoba directly pushed Ramen Ichiraku out. He had planned to use Ramen Ichiraku as a contact point in the past, but he had never carried it out. So when he thought about how Konan would contact him, he thought of Ramen Ichiraku.

    This was a place where he could feel at ease.

 Chapter 577: Where Is Nagato?

    Chapter 577: Where Is Nagato?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 577 Where Is Nagato?

    "Ramen Ichiraku?"

    A puzzled expression flashed in Konan''s eyes. She had never heard of Ramen Ichiraku''s name and had no idea where this ramen shop was located.

    Of course.

    Not only had she never been to Ramen Ichiraku.

    She had not even been to Land of Fire.

    She was now in the Land of Earth.

    It could be said to be the furthest distance that she had traveled!

    "That''s right, it''s Ramen Ichiraku. As long as you get to Ramen Ichiraku, I will know." Aoba nodded and said. Right now, he was only temporarily in the Land of Rain and would not always be here. After all, his purpose for coming here was very simple - to induce the people of the Akatsuki Organization.

    "Land of Fire..."

    Konan took a deep breath, and her eyes became much more complicated. Looking at the entire ninja world, there may be no one who understands Nagato better than her.

    Even Yahiko could not!

    Yahiko''s heart was more focused on his ideals and ambitions.

    He did not care about other things in particular.

    Yahiko and Nagato were indeed friends, very good friends, but this does not make Yahiko focus entirely on Nagato and pay attention to Nagato''s changes.

    However, Konan was different.

    Konan is a woman. She was more considerate in terms of personality and could pay more attention to Yahiko and Nagato. So, she has a better understanding of the characters of these two people.

    She understood the pain in the depths of Nagato''s heart very well.

    "Sigh..."

    Konan could not help but sigh. She shook her head helplessly and said, "I know Nagato. He won''t go to the Land of Fire easily. He has a deep hatred for that place. Why don''t we change to somewhere else?"

    "Hatred?" The corners of Aoba''s mouth slightly curled up. After he said Ramen Ichiraku, he began to wait for this sentence. Now that this sentence had been said, naturally, there was nothing uncomfortable anymore.

    "Yes!" Konan nodded again and said, "Nagato''s parents were killed by Konohagakure''s ninjas, so he does not have any good feelings for that village!"

    "Konan, have you forgotten that Nagato''s parents could have been killed by King Frieza!" Aoba said with a smile. He told Konan the story he had arranged earlier. After the foreshadowing he had before, it was logical to say this.

    "Ah, this..." Konan was stunned for a moment. When she instinctively thought of Konohagakure, she thought of the suffering that Nagato had encountered. But now that she thought about it, things were no longer the same as they were. Nagato was no longer the same Nagato as before, but the Otsutsuki Nagato.

    "Nagato''s parents are not his real parents. His teacher, Jiraiya, is his real teacher. His teacher is Konohagakure''s people. According to the rules of the Otsutsuki clan, he should not have any thoughts of rejecting Konohagakure. Otherwise, what is the difference between him and the Sage of the Six Paths who sealed his mother!" Aoba directly threw out a new concept. That was the rule of the Otsutsuki clan. However, Konan did not know what the rules of the clan were. Not only did Konan not know, but even Aoba did not know. He just said this and used this reason to say this out. As for the follow-up things, he never intended to say it.

    A sense of unreality came to my mind as if everything that had just happened was like watching a movie.

    If not for the looks in their eyes.

    Konan would probably think that she was just dreaming.

    "Konan, you''re back?"

    Yahiko immediately stepped forward and raised his hands, ready to grab Konan''s arm. He looked very excited. After all, when Konan was taken away, he seemed to not react and acted very calmly. In fact, he was very worried.

    "You really came back!"

    Yahiko was extremely excited. This was a feeling of regaining something that he had lost for a long time. It had been a long time since he had felt this way. They were born in a chaotic world, and if they were careless, they might die. He was too clear about the hardships here.

    However.

    Just as Yahiko''s hand was about to grab Konan''s arm.

    Konan gently took a step back.

    She skillfully avoided Yahiko''s hand.

    Such a move.

    Yahiko was stunned.

    His hand was still suspended in the air as he stared at Konan in confusion. His eyes were filled with confusion.

    "Where is Nagato?"

    Konan asked in a low tone. Right now, she had a stomach full of things to say, but she did not know where to start.

    However.

    Although that was the case.

    But her words...

    It was not for these people!

    At this time.

    Konan only wanted to see Nagato as soon as possible.

    Only when she saw Nagato could she truly be sure that Nagato was safe.

    Moreover, she did not believe what Black Zetsu said. She just felt that Black Zetsu said something that he should not have said to Nagato. She needed to explain the misunderstanding here bit by bit.

    The most urgent matter at hand was to find Nagato!

    So Konan''s pair of purple eyes stared fixated at Yahiko in front of her.

 Chapter 578: Im Wrong...

    Chapter 578: I''m Wrong...

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 578 I''m Wrong...

    "Nagato?"

    Yahiko''s excited expression suddenly froze. Even he did not know why, but he suddenly felt a sense of alienation in Konan''s aura. This was completely different from the past.

    He just wanted to express his joy at being able to see Konan again at this time, as well as his concern for Konan.

    After all.

    Konan had been missing for more than a day.

    Yahiko wanted to ask Konan if she was injured. What had happened during this period of time, but before he could say it, it had already become Konan''s question for Nagato.

    "Sigh..."

    Yahiko heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He suppressed his emotions and understood that since Konan had come back, there would be no problem even if they talked later. Now he had to solve Konan''s doubts first.

    Thus.

    Yahiko slowly opened his mouth. However, his tone did not have much confidence.

    "Actually..."

    "I don''t know where he is either."

    "He went out to find you..."

    "It looks like..."

    "Probably not found."

    The corner of Yahiko''s mouth twitched. He knew that Konan cared a lot about Nagato, but in his eyes, this kind of concern was like caring about her younger brother.

    There was nothing else.

    However.

    At that moment just now.

    Yahiko felt as if he had lost something.

    Recently, he had been busy with the Akatsuki organization''s matter and had indeed neglected Konan. However, during the time when they had been together learning ninjutsu from Jiraiya, he could clearly feel that Konan had feelings for him.

    Only...

    There seemed to be a change now.

    Not only did Konan not accept his celebration, she even took a step back. Even the first thing she said was to ask where Nagato was.

    Yahiko was very sensitive to this change.

    "Nagato went to find me?"

    Konan''s face turned even colder. Of course, she knew about this. Not only did she know about it, but even Black Zetsu knew about it.

    However.

    She looked toward the crowd.

    These people were wearing the clothing of the Akatsuki organization.

    Except for Nagato.

    Everyone was still standing in the cave. It seemed that they had never gone out.

    This scene.

    Her heart was filled with waves of coldness.

    "Didn''t any of you come with him to find me?"

    At this moment, Konan''s mood was very complicated. She found that those like-minded people who had been talking and laughing usually did not take any action after she was captured. Even Yahiko stood in the cave.

    Only Nagato took the risk to find her.

    Compared to Nagato, who had already gone out and had probably been induced by Black Zetsu, it really formed a sharp contrast in her heart.

    ,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

    "No... It not..."

    The corners of Yahiko''s mouth twitched slightly. He had heard the same words from Nagato. Now that these words came out of Konan''s mouth, it gave him a feeling of being misunderstood.

    "Under the circumstances, I had to take the overall situation into consideration!"

    Yahiko hurriedly explained, but even he knew that his words were so pale and powerless, but he had no intention of being perfunctory with Konan.

    As long as he could save Konan.

    He was willing to do anything.

    Let him die.

    He could.

    However, under any circumstances, he had to remain calm. Only by being calm could he solve the problem!

    But the situation was different now.

    It seemed that nothing had happened.

    Then...

    His calmness turned into indifference.

    Everything seemed to have turned into a different flavor.

    "I understand."

    Konan nodded lightly, her words directly blocked Yahiko''s explanation, and immediately made Yahiko feel like a suffering mute who had no choice but to suffer in silence.

    Understand?

    What do you understand...

    You obviously don''t understand!

    But.

    When Konan said this.

    Yahiko understood that if he continued to speak, it would arouse more of Konan''s rejection.

    If it was someone else from the Akatsuki organization...

    Then he can explain things bit by bit by presenting facts and reasoning.

    However.

    He was facing Konan...

    Although Konan was very rational, she was still a woman!

    The conversation between the two of them does not look like a dispute between colleagues, but more like a quarrel between lovers. If this continues, it will not only not solve the problem, but also make the matter worse.

    Yahiko was very clear.

    In the current situation.

    No matter what he did was right or wrong.

    He was already wrong.

    Moreover, it had to be him who was wrong.

    "I was wrong..."

    Yahiko was very smart and decisive in admitting his mistake. He had even thought about where his mistake was. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Konan.

    "Now send out all members of the Akatsuki organization to search for Nagato''s whereabouts. You must move quickly!" Konan said coldly. There was an unconcealable anxiety in her tone.

 Chapter 579: Konan and Yahiko

    Chapter 579: Konan and Yahiko

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 579 Konan and Yahiko

    Konan''s voice slowly spread through the cave, clearly enough for everyone to hear.

    The members of the Akatsuki organization were all stunned.

    Everyone looked at each other.

    Their eyes were full of shock and doubt.

    "This..."

    The corners of Yahiko''s mouth twitched slightly. He looked deeply at Konan. He could indeed feel the tension and urgency in Konan''s eyes.

    However.

    This was not in line with the founding principles of the Akatsuki organization.

    This made Yahiko feel a bit awkward!

    "Konan."

    "Members of the organization have specific goals..."

    "I can go and find Nagato..."

    "I can also ask everyone who wants to go to Nagato together..."

    "But."

    "As the leader of the Akatsuki organization, I cannot order everyone to find Nagato!"

    "This is against the rules!"

    Yahiko explained one sentence after another. At this time, his heart was very complicated. As the leader of the Akatsuki organization, he was very clear about the situation they were facing.

    The Akatsuki organization was new.

    They had no foundation.

    They had completely relied on everyone''s dreams to get together.

    However.

    Such a dream.

    It also meant that the people who joined were not very strong.

    After all.

    If someone had enough strength to realize his dream, he could have already realized it.

    This also illustrates another thing.

    That was strength!

    At present, the strength of the Akatsuki organization was lacking.

    Otherwise, it was very likely that the organization would be led to the wrong intersection.

    The current him.

    Not only must he be responsible for himself, but he must also be responsible for the Akatsuki organization.

    "Yahiko, why didn''t I notice before that you are so calm that it even makes me feel a little cold..." Konan said indifferently. The smile at the corner of her mouth was suffused with a trace of ridicule.

    "Shouldn''t we be calm about such things?" Yahiko stared at Konan calmly. He was trying to explain his words to Konan. After that, he said, "Right now, we don''t even know where Nagato is. How should we find him? What''s the difference between this and finding a needle in a haystack?"

    "Why don''t you look for it if you don''t know the location?"

    "Isn''t it better to find a needle in a haystack?"

    "Are we going to stop when we encounter difficulties?"

    "Are you really Yahiko?!"

    Konan''s eyes flickered with strong emotions. She looked like she had just met Yahiko.

    In the past, he was so broad-minded that it made people submit to him. Almost everyone in the Akatsuki organization supported him very much.

    But now.

    Konan felt that Yahiko had changed.

    She felt that Yahiko was completely different from before.

    That calmness that was almost indifferent made her feel a little cold in her heart. After all, this was the person she trusted the most.

    "Konan, you know that''s not what I meant!" Yahiko frowned slightly. He had already felt that Konan seemed to want to quarrel with him and had begun to secretly change concepts and be unreasonable.

    "Then what do you mean?"

    Konan''s tone became even more unfriendly. Her eyes that were staring at Yahiko were already flashing with intense dissatisfaction.

    "Because you didn''t know where Nagato was, you chose not to look for Nagato and waited for Nagato to come back on his own."

    "Because you don''t know who took me away, so you chose not to look for me and waited for me to come back on my own!"

    "You are dealing with Nagato and me..."

    "Very consistent!"

    "There is no partiality!"

    Konan said coldly. This was the part that she was dissatisfied with. She had indeed not encountered any danger and had obtained a lot of knowledge through this incident. Moreover, she also knew that Nagato would not be in any danger now. At most, he would just worry about it for a while and think about it for a while, so it was not a problem.

    But this also made Konan feel uncomfortable.

    She felt like she wasn''t cared about.

    This was a very, very sensitive feeling that could be summed up as a sense of security. Originally, she could feel a very clear sense of security in Yahiko, but now this feeling has changed.

    "Things are not what you think!"

    Yahiko listened to Konan''s words, looked at the change in Konan''s expression, and felt her emotions. He already understood that Konan must have misunderstood, but he didn''t know how to explain this misunderstanding. He did not have such clever teeth. He suddenly felt a little tired, and his forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat.

 Chapter 580: If This Is a Dream, I Hope I Donâ€™t Wake Up...

    Chapter 580: If This Is a Dream, I Hope I Don¡¯t Wake Up...

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 580 If This Is a Dream, I Hope I Don''t Wake Up...

    At this moment.

    Yahiko felt that it was very difficult to explain such things.

    This was even more tiring than negotiating with other organizations.

    The whole thing comes down.

    They were still at the very beginning.

    Konan was still entangled in the matter of him being overly calm and it was already difficult for him to respond.

    "Konan."

    "It''s getting late now."

    "The rain also won''t stop."

    "Most of the people in the organization have already fallen asleep."

    "At this time, the people of the organization are going to find a Nagato whose whereabouts are unknown..."

    "This is not a wise choice!"

    "I hope you can understand what I mean!"

    "I didn''t say that I wasn''t going to look for Nagato..."The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))

    Before Yahiko could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Konan''s sneer.

    "In short..."

    "Aren''t you still not going to look for Nagato?"

    "What''s the point of explaining so much?"

    Konan shook her head. In her heart, Nagato was no longer the Nagato of the past, and Yahiko was no longer the Yahiko of the past. These two people she was most familiar with had now become unfamiliar with each other.

    It was just that compared to now...

    Nagato was just a change in his identity.

    Yahiko, on the other hand, made her feel unfamiliar.

    He was not like the Yahiko that she had known for so many years.

    "I''m not..."

    Yahiko only felt his scalp go numb. He had never felt that Konan was so unreasonable before. According to common sense, he felt that Konan should understand him, but the current process was completely different from what he thought.

    "If you don''t want to look, then forget it!"

    Konan once again interrupted Yahiko''s explanation. Now, she no longer wanted to listen to the explanation but wanted to see some action.

    However.

    Yahiko had no intention of taking action at all.

    Then...

    She didn''t want to continue talking nonsense.

    "Yahiko."

    "If you don''t go to Nagato, I won''t force you."

    "I don''t need you."

    Konan did not even turn her head. She continued to walk towards the cave entrance. After the conversation just now, she had already lost confidence in Yahiko.

    Suddenly.

    Konan stopped.

    Her purple eyes stared ahead. Complicated emotions flickered in her pupils. The state she was in was completely different from the others.

    "Huh?"

    Yahiko immediately noticed Konan''s change, so he also looked in the direction of Konan''s gaze and immediately fixed his gaze on a figure.

    It was a red-haired youth wearing the uniform of the Akatsuki organization.

    Whether it was the clothes on his body or the red hair on his head, they were all wet and looked completely drenched. It was obvious that he had been drenched in rain for a long time.

    This youth.

    It was Nagato.

    At this time.

    Konan and Yahiko''s eyes fell on Nagato, and Nagato''s gaze was completely focused on Konan.

    It was as if there was only Konan left in the entire world.

    He had automatically ignored the rest of the people.

    "Ko-Konan..."

    Nagato''s lips moved slightly. His pair of Rinnegan fiercely contracted, and the circles in his eyes became distorted. It was obvious that he had not expected to see Konan here, and he had a strong feeling of disbelief.

    "Is it really you?"

    "Or..."

    "My imagination?"

    Nagato stood there in a daze. He had been looking for Konan and thinking about when he could see Konan. But when he really saw Konan, he was afraid that this was his own illusion.

    This is the cave of the Akatsuki organization!

    According to logic...

    Konan couldn''t be here!

    Was this true?

    Nagato did not dare to approach. He wanted to embrace Konan in his heart, but in reality, he was afraid that when his hand touched Konan, the scene in front of him would break like a bubble.

    Was this an illusion?

    Or was he dreaming?

    Where was Konan?

    Did he still have a chance to see Konan?

    The more Nagato thought about it, the more complicated his eyes became. He looked at the scene in front of him and did not know what to do. In his heart, he felt that this was an illusion, but he still wanted to watch it for a while longer. He has immersed himself in the illusion. He wanted to use this illusion to numb himself.

    ''If this is a dream, I hope I don''t wake up...''

    Nagato stared at Konan in front of him. He wanted to imprint Konan''s figure in his eyes. The more he looked at it, the more afraid he was. He was afraid that Konan would never come back.

 Chapter 581: Konans Feelings

    Chapter 581: Konan''s Feelings

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 581 Konan''s Feelings

    When the people in the cave saw the scene in front of them, everyone''s expressions changed slightly. They looked very strange. After all, the current scene had greatly exceeded their imagination. It could be said that they had never seen such a scene before.

    Especially Nagato''s appearance.

    It seemed that even they felt a little distressed.

    Of course.

    The one who mostly felt like this was Konan.

    Konan stared at Nagato in front of her. She originally wanted to go out to look for Nagato, but before she went out, she saw Nagato come back with such an infatuated look.

    For a moment.Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    Past events appear vividly in her mind like a passing water current.

    It gave her an indescribable feeling.

    Whether it was when she first picked up Nagato, after they became apprenticed to Jiraiya together, or now when they established the Akatsuki organization.

    With all the events that happened in the past, Konan''s gaze was more focused on Yahiko.

    Or perhaps it was because of the preconception.

    Or perhaps it was her continued admiration for Yahiko.

    All in all.

    Yahiko occupied a very important position in her heart.

    This was not something that could be easily changed.

    However.

    At this time.

    This kind of relationship had changed.

    Yahiko''s performance had disappointed her.

    And Nagato''s actions had moved her greatly.

    "Nagato..."

    Konan raised her thin lips and uttered these two words in a low voice. Her voice was not loud and could easily be ignored. The main reason was that her feelings for Nagato suddenly changed, which made some of her actions change.

    After Aoba instilled those ideas into her, Konan had a new concept and understanding of what had happened in the past.

    As an ordinary person, Yahiko has gained a lot of aura after becoming the boss of the Akatsuki organization. However, he becomes timid and has many worries when doing things. She felt that Yahiko was like a different person. The figure she admired in her mind has gradually faded away.

    In comparison.

    Nagato was a member of the noble Otsutsuki clan.

    Of course.

    Nagato himself doesn''t know about such things yet, so he gets along with them as an ordinary person.

    However, this was not the main point.

    The point was that when she was taken away, Nagato alone ran out to look for her.

    "I''m not dreaming!"

    "Konan!"

    "You''re really back!"

    Nagato immediately changed his confused posture. The expression on his face became excited and could be seen with the naked eye. Especially that pair of Rinnegan, as he became excited, it began to expand.

    After that.

    Nagato directly rushed toward Konan.

    His performance was far more exaggerated than Konan''s.

    He directly opened his arms.

    It was as if he wanted to embrace Konan in his arms.

    He had rehearsed such an action countless times in his mind but had never dared to do it. Now he made such a bold move just because of the atmosphere of regaining something lost.

    After all.

    Konan had always been the goddess in his heart.

    His thoughts of Konan were far from as simple as friends.

    It was just that he had never had the chance to express it, nor did he dare to express it. But now, he wanted to use this opportunity to give himself a moment of indulgence.

    However.

    Right at this moment.

    Konan suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    She looked at Nagato who was rushing over with his arms wide open. There was an instinctive rejection in her heart. This was something that even she had not expected. She felt that she should not accept such a hug.

    For a moment.

    Konan took a step back.

    Even she herself did not know why she did this...

    However.

    Her instinct was controlling her.

    It wanted to retreat.

    It could not accept Nagato''s hug.

    "Nagato!"

    Konan''s tone suddenly calmed down. Even she did not expect this. She originally thought that she could accept Nagato, but her excitement disappeared in an instant.

    This was a very indescribable feeling.

    Konan felt that she should be emotional at this time, but when the situation came to this point, she suddenly withered. No matter what she thought there was no reaction, so she had to calm down and make a new plan.

    "Are.. Are you okay?!"

    Konan took a deep breath. Her tone was calmer than before, and her whole body no longer had the excitement she had just now...

 Chapter 582: People Who Had Seen the Sun

    Chapter 582: People Who Had Seen the Sun

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 582 People Who Had Seen the Sun

    What was going on?

    Why was it like this?

    What happened to me?

    Big question marks popped up in Konan''s head. Even she herself did not know what was going on.

    She was just honoring her true heart.

    This feeling was like eating a dish.

    She originally thought that this dish was nothing. But when this dish was served, she was very excited.

    Whether it was the color or the aroma, it made her very excited.

    However.

    Just as she picked up the dish.

    She realized that this dish was not the food she liked to eat.

    Even though she kept convincing herself in her mind that this was a delicious dish, almost every cell in her body said rejection.

    This was how Konan felt.

    At this time.

    She felt that she could accept Nagato''s feelings. She felt that she could accept this hug, but when the hug came, her body rejected it.

    "Huh..."

    Konan took a deep breath and took another step back. After that, she exhaled heavily. After taking two steps back, she stared into Nagato''s eyes. Her purple pupils flickered with complicated emotions.

    Rinnegan!

    It was a pair of Rinnegan!

    The Rinnegan who had yet to awaken!

    This pair of eyes gave her a very familiar feeling...

    That feeling...

    Hum!

    Konan felt her brain suddenly shake. In her mind, a person appeared. That person''s expression and that person''s smile seemed to be engraved in her mind, lingering for a long time.

    Otsutsuki Toneri!

    A person from the Otsutsuki Clan!

    Konan didn''t know Toneri''s real age, and she didn''t even know whether the face she saw was really Toneri''s face or not.

    But some feeling has been engraved in her mind.

    Steady.

    Powerful.

    Everything was under control.

    The moment Konan saw Nagato''s Rinnegan, she understood even more clearly that there was no way she could accept Nagato in her heart. Because in this short period of time, another person had quietly moved in.

    There were so many people standing around, including Yahiko.

    Moreover.

    The eyes of these people all fell on him and Konan.

    This was not the right time to embrace each other.

    It was true that the atmosphere had been heightened to this point and he could take this opportunity to achieve something that he had not dared to do for many years...but he did not succeed.

    And.

    Even if Nagato couldn''t hug her, he was just disappointed and not too sad. This was just a small episode in his emotional fluctuations.

    "Konan!"

    "How have you been these past few days?"

    "Are you injured?"

    "Did you encounter any danger?"

    "Who was the one who took you away?"

    "How did you come back?"

    "What exactly happened?"

    Nagato asked one question after another. This was the question he had been thinking about in his mind. It was also the question he had been thinking about for the past few days. Now that he met Konan, he could not wait to ask.

    The matter of him getting caught in the rain was a trivial matter to him, but the matter of Konan was a first-class matter in his heart.

    Now was the time to ask about important matters.

    "Huh..."

    After hearing Nagato''s question, the members of the Akatsuki organization immediately took a deep breath. Only then did they realize that it had been a while since Konan had returned here, but none of them had asked about Konan''s experience.

    Even Yahiko was a little upset about this.

    After all.

    Yahiko wanted to ask but he kept getting sidetracked by Nagato''s topic. Until now, he had never gotten such a chance.

    Now, Nagato successfully asked such a question.

    However.

    Yahiko didn''t care. In his opinion, as long as Konan returned safely, his heart would be at peace.

    He did not necessarily have to ask it himself.

    His heart was at peace.

    That was enough.

    Swish!

    Almost in an instant.

    All eyes fell on Konan. There was expectation in everyone''s eyes. They wanted to know what happened to Konan during this period.

    "This..."

    Konan pursed her lips and frowned. She did not want to talk about Toneri here. Although Toneri did not forbid her from saying anything, she just did not want to disclose it.

 Chapter 583: Konans Friend!

    Chapter 583: Konan''s Friend!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 583 Konan''s Friend!

    Almost in an instant.

    Everyone on the scene focused their attention on Konan. Everyone''s eyes flickered with doubt.

    After all, such a thing was too strange.

    You should know...

    Konan was taken away in their Akatsuki organization cave.

    They didn''t even see who the person who took Konan was, so they didn''t know what was going on.

    Because of Konan''s disappearance.

    The two leaders of the Akatsuki Organization, Yahiko and Nagato, had a very serious disagreement about how to save Konan. This was something many members of the organization saw with their own eyes.

    This kind of thing was very rare.

    Since Akatsuki''s establishment, no one had seen any conflict between Nagato and Yahiko.

    These two people were as good as brothers.

    However.

    Now.

    They all saw it.

    Moreover, based on the current situation, the conflict here was no longer just between Yahiko and Nagato. Even Konan was involved in it.

    Of course.

    The members of the Akatsuki organization were even more curious about how Konan had come back.

    Because in their knowledge.

    Konan had mysteriously disappeared and then appeared very strangely, which made it even more strange.

    For a moment.

    Almost everyone present was very curious about the matter of Konan being taken away, including Yahiko and Nagato.

    "In fact, it''s nothing..."

    Konan shook her head. When she was thinking about this problem, the shadow of Otsutsuki Toneri kept appearing in her mind. Almost every expression of him seemed so clear at this moment.

    This was something she had not felt when she was with Toneri. Now that they have parted ways, it becomes even more real.

    Especially when she thought about Toneri''s decision not to kill her, this directly established a position in her heart that even she herself was not very clear about.

    "????"

    Konan''s answer made a lot of question marks appear in everyone''s heads. Everyone''s face was full of confusion, and they did not understand the meaning of Konan''s words.

    For a moment.

    Everyone looked at Konan with even more doubt in their eyes.

    "Actually..."

    Konan cleared her throat. She also felt that what she said just now was too perfunctory. Everyone at the scene was not stupid and would not easily be fooled.

    After Konan said this, she did not stop immediately but continued to explain to the two of them. Now she knew very well that such pale words could not completely cover up such a thing.

    Of course.

    It was almost impossible to completely cover it up, but she could partially cover it.

    Moreover.

    Konan knew.

    No matter how she tried to cover up this kind of thing, she couldn''t easily get past it. It could even be said that she could not fool her way at all.

    She didn''t expect Yahiko and Nagato to believe it. She just wanted to find a way to explain herself. Even if they didn''t believe it, she did not care. It was enough as long as the reason could be explained clearly.

    After that.

    Konan''s tone changed.

    She had already thought of some excuses.

    "But..."

    "We are not friends who have known each other before."

    "We got to know each other after he took me away."

    "You understand what I said, right?"

    After Konan finished speaking, she found that her words still seemed a bit perfunctory, but she had tried her best to speak as clearly as possible about such matters.

    "????"

    Yahiko and Nagato looked at each other. At this time, both of them abandoned their previous conflicts, and both could see the doubtful look in each other''s eyes.

    ''No way, right?!''

    ''Is this still the same Konan?!''

    ''Friends?!''

    ''Konan''s friend?!''

    Yahiko and Nagato could be said to be the people who understood Konan the most in this world. They were very clear about Konan''s character, and it was not easy to become Konan''s friend.

    Until now, Konan only had two friends.

    Now.

    Konan actually said that she had a new friend.

    Moreover, they got to know each other in such a short period of time.

    This...

    This was too magical for them!

    They couldn''t believe their ears!

    "Wait..."

    Nagato couldn''t help but speak. His red bangs were wet and stuck to his face, and his eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 584: This Was Very Wrong!

    Chapter 584: This Was Very Wrong!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 584 This Was Very Wrong!

    After saying this, Nagato immediately raised his right hand and made a stop gesture.

    The meaning he wanted to express was very obvious.

    That was, no one should speak for the time being, let him speak first.

    Almost at the same time.

    The scene immediately became quiet.

    The entire audience was filled with people from the Akatsuki organization. They looked at the scene in front of them and just wanted to scream out in surprise and start talking with the people next to them.

    After all, Konan was also one of their leaders. They had never seen Konan speak to anyone other than Yahiko and Nagato, let alone easily make friends.

    Several members followed Yahiko from the very beginning.

    These members rarely talked to Konan.

    After all, Konan always had a very cold and aloof image in front of them. This image has been deeply rooted in the bone and has completely become the established perception in these people''s minds.

    However.

    Now, Konan actually had a new friend.

    Such a thing.

    Even they felt that it was extremely strange.

    They had never imagined that such a thing would happen.

    All of a sudden.

    Everyone''s eyes shifted from Konan to Nagato who was beside them. They all wanted to know what Nagato would say. Would those words be similar to what they thought?

    Under everyone''s gaze.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))

    Nagato stared at Konan in front of him. He took a deep breath and slowly spoke.

    "Konan."

    "If I''m not mistaken."

    "You mean..."

    "You and the person who just took you away..."

    "After being taken away..."

    "Become friends?!"

    Nagato spoke very clearly, and it was precisely because he spoke clearly that the expression on his face became even more strange after he finished speaking.

    What was going on?

    How could this happen?

    Be friends with the person who captured her?

    Was this something a normal person could do?

    "Yes."

    When Konan thought of memory reading, her cheeks immediately flushed red. The words that Toneri had said during that period seemed to be still ringing in her ears.

    Now, it could be said that she had no secrets at all!

    Everything had been known!

    ''Damn it!''

    Konan silently cursed in her mind. However, there was a surge of heat in her heart that she could not tell. This kind of feeling was very magical. It made her feel shy and embarrassed, but she could not help but think in that direction.

    She wondered if Toneri would still look through her memories in the future.

    If he were to look through it again...

    What fragments would he look at?

    Konan''s thoughts started to wander uncontrollably. As she let her imagination run wild, her cheeks became even redder.

    "Konan, you..."

    The corners of Nagato''s mouth twitched slightly. When Konan mentioned the person who had taken her away, her cheeks immediately flushed red, and her entire being revealed a kind of unprecedented shyness.

    Such a posture.

    He had never seen it before.

    But it looks...

    Very beautiful!

    It was completely different from the usual icy beauty!

    She was just like a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world!

    Her entire body exuded an aura that made it difficult for people to control themselves!

    "Huh?"

    Yahiko frowned. He also saw the change in Konan''s expression. At this moment, his heart thumped wildly.

    Something was wrong!

    This was very wrong!

    Yahiko instantly felt an extremely strong sense of crisis. In his heart, he always felt that Konan was his possession. After all, he could feel Konan''s feelings for him even with his eyes closed.

    But this time, it was different.

    After returning, Konan''s attitude changed greatly showing a very obvious impatience toward him.

    Now, when she was talking about other people.

    A beautiful scenery that even he had never seen appeared.

    This made him feel indescribably uncomfortable.

    Not only were Yahiko and Nagato surprised by the change in Konan''s expression, but every member of the Akatsuki organization on the scene widened their eyes and mouths, completely unable to believe their eyes.

    From the day they entered the Akatsuki organization.

    The Konan they knew was a woman with a cold and aloof attitude, when had she ever revealed such shyness...

 Chapter 585: The Different Thoughts of Akatsuki Trio

    Chapter 585: The Different Thoughts of Akatsuki Trio

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 585 The Different Thoughts of Akatsuki Trio

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    Konan immediately cleared her throat. She knew that she had lost her composure a little just now. After all, she thought of some embarrassing memories. It was these embarrassing memories that made her feel that there was still something worth recalling now.

    "Let''s not talk about me!"

    "Now I am back safely!"

    "All of this is just a misunderstanding!"

    Konan waved her hand towards Nagato, and her tone became cold, or as cold as ever, and no one at the scene felt her enthusiasm earlier anymore.

    "????"

    A lot of question marks suddenly appeared in Nagato''s head. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that something was wrong. Konan''s explanation was like there was no explanation at all. It made him feel very superficial. What exactly happened and how did they become friends? What kind of misunderstanding was there between Konan and the person who took her away...

    These questions were not explained clearly!

    Konan''s explanation not only did not make Nagato''s heart calm, but it also made him more puzzled and worried. This kind of thing was completely different from what he imagined. It even turned into something else that he couldn''t imagine.

    All of a sudden.

    Nagato wanted to ask Konan again, but when he was about to speak, he swallowed his words back down when he saw Konan''s expression.

    There was no way to ask!

    Konan had already said this much!

    How could he ask?

    "Nagato, since you are back, I have nothing to worry about. In the future, if something like this happens again, you should focus on your own safety and learn from Yahiko more. Don''t be so impulsive!"

    After leaving this sentence, Konan directly turned and walked into the cave. Her pace instantly quickened. She didn''t want to stay here any longer. She didn''t want to be questioned by these people again.

    Almost in the blink of an eye.

    Konan had already disappeared from everyone''s line of sight.

    "????"

    Huge question marks once again popped up in the heads of everyone in the Akatsuki organization at the scene. The last words Konan just said directly pushed the doubts in their hearts to the highest position. No one would have thought that Konan would say such things at this time.

    Not only did she not explain what exactly happened.

    She even gave Nagato a lecture.

    Although Konan''s words were theoretically correct, and those were all for Nagato''s sake, that was still a bit hurtful. You must know that Nagato was the only one who went aimlessly looking for Konan in the rain after Konan was taken away.

    That was not the point...Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    The point was that Konan actually wanted Nagato to learn from Yahiko!

    Didn''t Konan and Yahiko quarrel just now?

    What the hell is going on?

    In their opinion.

    Konan had just expressed great contempt for Yahiko''s lack of actions and then showed that Yahiko''s actions were correct. This directly caused the question marks in the heads of everyone at the scene to become huge.

    However.

    Now, Konan had left.

    They could no longer find an answer to their questions.

    "..."

    Nagato looked in the direction that Konan had left in. In those Rinnegan, unwillingness appeared one after another.

    What had just happened?

    There were too many things that he had not expected.

    He had not expected that when he had come back in despair to persuade Yahiko to go with him to the Land of Fire. He would not expected that after he returned to their base, he would see Konan, whom he longed for.

    He thought that he was dreaming.

    After all, this Konan was going out to find him.

    How could there be such a thing?

    However.

    When he realized that this was not a dream.

    Despite this.

    Even though Yahiko now knows that he did something wrong, he doesn''t know how to do it rightly. He doesn''t know how to do it yet.

    ...

    After Konan returned to the cave, she walked straight to the room that belonged to her. Along the way, her heart was very complicated.

    She did not want to hurt Nagato or Yahiko.

    She knew these two people were sincerely doing it for her own good, but their approaches were different. She could still accept both of their approaches.

    However.

    The reason why she spoke like this.

    There was another fundamental reason.

    That was because she did not want Yahiko and Nagato to spend too much effort on her.

    In the past.

    She was facing a situation where she had to choose one out of two.

    She prefers Yahiko in her heart, so she tends to be indifferent towards Nagato. Through her actions, Nagato will not misunderstand and place her position reasonably.

    This was still very important!

    After all, they were a group of three people.

    Moreover, the two boys in this group of three had a good impression of her, the only girl.

    If Konan did not do well, it would cause a dispute between Yahiko and Nagato. If a dispute occurs, at least the trio will break up, or at worst, the original good friends will become the most familiar enemies.

    Because of this.

    Konan had never given Nagato the space to dream about.

    This was one of the conditions for them to get along harmoniously.

    However, Konan was still very disappointed with Yahiko''s reaction after this incident. She felt that her and Nagato''s position in Yahiko''s heart was not as important as the organization and the so-called big picture.

    On this point.

    Konan was still very sensitive.

    Konan originally thought that after she lost some of her good feelings for Yahiko, she could try to accept Nagato, a member of the Otsutsuki clan.

    However.

    When she saw Nagato''s Rinnegan.

    Her mind was filled with the shadows of Toneri.

    People who have seen an eagle soaring can never see two sparrows competing to dance.

    Konan knew that her heart had changed, and under such changes, she could no longer accept anyone between Yahiko and Nagato. It was precisely because of this that she began to maintain a certain distance from both Yahiko and Nagato. She wanted to let these two know that there was no possibility between them. It was better to treat each other as friends more rationally!

    Bang!

    With the sound of the door closing, Konan returned to her bedroom. Her back was leaning against the door. Outside the door was where the Akatsuki organization gathered, and inside the door was a small room opened in the cave.

    "Sigh..."

    Konan let out a long sigh. Her gaze was extremely complicated, and her heart was inexplicably uneasy. Even though she herself didn''t know why she became like this, she knew that she was trapped in this feeling.

    Otsutsuki Toneri!

    This person who had no intersection with her at all appeared briefly in her life.

    Just like that, he silently occupied her heart!

    She could no longer accept anyone in the ninja world!

    After all.

    The people in the ninja world were like quiet little sparrows, totally unqualified to compare to Otsutsuki Toneri, a soaring eagle.

    "Ramen Ichiraku..."

    "Right!"

    "It''s Ramen Ichiraku!"

    "If I move near Ramen Ichiraku..."

    "Wouldn''t there be more possibilities of reuniting?"

    Konan suddenly widened her eyes. Her eyes shone with a brilliant light. She was like a little girl who had just begun to fall in love and showed a moth-like attitude of flying into a flame. She could give everything for her lovestruck heart.

 Chapter 586: What Are You Reading?

    Chapter 586: What Are You Reading?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 586 What Are You Reading?

    The more Konan thought about it, the more she felt that this kind of thing was very reliable. Ramen Ichiraku was the place that Toneri had personally mentioned. In other words, if she moved and lived near Ramen Ichiraku, she might be able to meet Toneri often.

    Of course.

    She knew.

    She might not be able to recognize Toneri.

    But Toneri could recognize her, so it seemed okay.

    After all...

    As a paper user, Konan knew that Toneri''s appearance was not his true appearance but a disguise.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com

    She did not know Toneri''s specific appearance.

    But this did not delay her feelings for Toneri.

    This feeling...

    It was like an online relationship.

    Knowing that the other party might be a photo scammer.

    You would still add various filters and auras in your mind and filter out all possible bad things, leaving only the good things in front of your eyes.

    "If I suggest moving the Akatsuki Organization to Land of Fire, Konohagakure..."

    "The biggest obstacle should be Nagato."

    "It''s still easier to talk to Yahiko."

    "Nagato and Konohagakure have a parent-killing grudge."

    "It seems that I will have to have a good chat with Nagato tomorrow."

    Konan silently whispered to herself. Her thoughts began to float quickly. She had already begun to think about the matters behind her.

    After that.

    Konan immediately lay on the bed and closed her eyes. She wanted to sleep peacefully so that she could welcome tomorrow as soon as possible.

    ...

    On the other side.

    In the cave.

    Nagato and Yahiko looked at each other. Neither of them spoke. They were clearly very good friends, but at this time, they seemed strangers.

    In the minds of these two people.

    They all regarded Konan''s words as talking about them, which led to a very divided idea. They didn''t even know what to say, and what impact every word might have.

    Gradually.

    Time passed by.

    The members of the Akatsuki organization at the scene could no longer stay here.

    However.

    Nagato and Yahiko still hadn''t moved, so they didn''t dare to leave so easily.

    "Everyone is tired. Rest early. Let''s talk about it tomorrow if you have anything to say."

    Yahiko keenly felt the helplessness in everyone''s hearts. He immediately waved his hands to everyone, indicating that the matter would end there for the time being, and then turned around and walked into the inner part of the cave.

    "Phew..."

    Everyone at the scene immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Yahiko was the nominal boss of the Akatsuki Organization. When Yahiko was present, they felt a sense of oppression in their hearts.

    "Let''s disperse too!"

    "Yes, yes!"

    "Konan and Nagato are back. There''s nothing else to worry about!"

    "It was a false alarm!"

    "I''m going back to read!"

    "..."

    The members of the Akatsuki organization spoke up one after another. They all felt that there was nothing else to do here. So they once again placed their attention on the book that "Juko" had given them.

    "Book?!"

    Nagato suddenly thought of Teacher Bai''s story in his hands. When he read it at that time, he felt that it was quite exciting, but he was worried about Konan''s well-being at that time. His heart was filled with Konan, but he was attracted to the book''s content. It was not quite right.

    But...

    The situation was different now.

    Nagato felt that the distance between him and Konan had become further.

    Rather than feeling sad on this lonely and cold night, it was better to shift his attention to Teacher Bai''s story. At least the fragments in it can give his soul a little solace.

    After that.

    It had never appeared before.

    There was a problem here!

    A big problem!

    Konan felt that the way these people looked at her was not normal, especially those red cheeks and the constant saliva swallowing. There was no longer the respect they usually had. They were more like hungry wolves, staring greedily at this rare piece of meat.

    "Are you... alright?"

    Konan''s brows furrowed tightly. Even Konan couldn''t stand facing such looks from so many people.

    She suddenly realized.

    Ever since she had been taken away by Toneri.

    Everything here had changed.

    It was strange everywhere!

    Now that she was inexplicably stared at by these people, she couldn''t help but feel a chill down her spine. She secretly took a step back, as if she were afraid that these people would pounce on her like hungry wolves.

    "Gulp!"

    The sound of swallowing once again sounded on the scene. These people were still staring straight at Konan.

    In fact, this was not difficult to understand.

    Konan was originally the goddess of the Akatsuki organization.

    Konan''s position in the hearts of the members of the Akatsuki organization was the same. Still, they all knew that there was a very clear distance between them and Konan, so they could only silently fantasize.

    The appearance of this book.

    It gave them a specific plot in their fantasy.

    When they were reading Teacher Bai''s story, they unconsciously replaced Konan with Teacher Bai and began to imagine all kinds of scenes that had happened.

    It could be said that...

    Nine out of ten people in the Akatsuki organization imagined Teacher Bai becoming Konan.

    At this time.

    It was deep into the night.

    They all read with great interest.

    The fantasy in their minds had reached a certain level.

    And at this time.

    Konan appeared.

    This gave them a very strange illusion as if the Teacher Bai in the book just walked out and stood in front of them.

    "Cough cough..."

    Konan cleared her throat again. She felt that there was something wrong with everyone''s eyes. Something was really wrong. She needed to use this method to remind these people.

    After such a reminder.

    The people at the scene gradually woke up.

    They gradually withdrew their unbridled gazes and looked at Konan with restrained gazes.

    "Konan-sama!"

    These people from the Akatsuki organization greeted Konan one after another. After that, they lowered their heads one after another, not daring to look at Konan''s face again. They were afraid that they would think of something they should not think of and be noticed.

    "Where is Nagato?"

    Konan did not want to stay here for too long. She was going to discuss things with Nagato, but the eyes of these people were the main reason why she did not want to stay here any longer.

    "At... at the entrance..."

    A ninja near the campfire said. His voice was hoarse as if he was trying his best to hide his emotions.

    After the person answered.

    There was no more sound at the scene.

    Moreover.

    These people all lowered their heads.

    No one dared to look at Konan.

    They also did not continue to read.

    It looked as if they had lowered their heads to think.

    "What are you reading?"

    Konan glanced at these people and almost asked this question out of the blue. However, she regretted it after she finished asking.

    "It''s nothing."

    Konan quickly waved her hand and immediately walked carefully around the campfire. After that, she walked quickly toward the entrance of the cave. She didn''t want to cause any trouble here.

    "I''m going to find Nagato."

 Chapter 587: A Strange Phenomenon

    Chapter 587: A Strange Phenomenon

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 587 A Strange Phenomenon

    After saying this, Konan immediately walked toward the cave entrance. She didn''t know what was going on. She just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. Those people were all strange. No one was normal.

    Was it because of that book?

    When Konan thought of this, she still remembered the book she had just seen. She didn''t see the specific cover style clearly, but she was sure that everyone read the same book.

    It was exactly the same.

    There was no difference.

    This thing was also very strange.

    Why do these people want to read the same book?

    That book...

    What kind of magic does it have?

    With such a question in mind, Konan continued to walk out of the cave. She had no way to get the answer for the time being. She planned to ask Yahiko tomorrow.

    Did something happen to Akatsuki while she was away?

    If so...

    Then she had to pay attention!

    After all, this Akatsuki Organization was painstakingly built by them and it was not easy for them to get to this point. There was no need to destroy it so easily.

    "Huh?"

    At this time, Konan looked ahead doubtfully. Not far from her, there was also a similarly shining campfire.

    A large group of ninjas surrounded the campfire.

    These ninjas were almost the same as the ninjas that she had seen before. Each of them held a book in their hands and stared intently at it. She was not even noticed when she came here.

    Konan walked step by step toward the small path beside the campfire.

    These people.

    They did not notice her at all.

    Konan originally wanted to bypass them.

    However.

    She suddenly felt an impulse.

    She wanted to see their reactions.

    "Cough cough..."

    Konan coughed lightly, and then glanced at the ninjas present, her eyes full of doubts.

    At this time.

    Those ninjas immediately frowned.

    Their faces became ugly.

    After all.

    At this time.

    They were all excited.

    Almost everyone was imagining the scene of Konan being Teacher Bai.

    However.

    They were suddenly interrupted.

    This kind of thing.

    If you thought about it.

    It feels very strange.

    However.

    When Konan was walking around the campfire, she was too lazy to remind these people. She walked quickly, wanting to see what Nagato was doing at the entrance of the cave.

    Actually.

    At this time.

    A strange thought appeared in her mind.

    It seemed...

    It was possible that Nagato...

    He was also reading a book!

    Konan quickened her pace. She wanted to verify this matter.

    After all.

    These people didn''t sleep because they wanted to read books.

    Nagato might also be the same as them.

    Konan was still very concerned about Nagato, not only because Nagato was her friend, but also because Nagato was a member of the Otsutsuki Clan and a person that Toneri was very concerned about.

    Konan knew that as long as Nagato was here, Toneri would pay attention to this place. It was just that he would not interfere with Nagato''s normal life.

    "I hope this book is not some evil book!"

    The thing that Konan was more worried about now was that the content of the book was not good and might lead Nagato astray. After all, Nagato was still a child!

    ...

    Konan arrived at the entrance of the cave.

    There was one last campfire here.

    Passing by this campfire, there wouldn''t be any campfires anymore.

    "Huh?"

    At this time, Konan found another strange phenomenon. It was the last campfire. Everyone was reading a book, but two of them were reading the same book.

    Now, she could accept the fact that the ninjas of Akatsuki Organization were staying up late to read a book. The problem was they were reading the same book.

    One must know...

    Almost everyone now has a copy of this book.

    The people at the last campfire have one less book, so the specific whereabouts of that book were likely to be...

    Thinking of this.

    Konan quickly walked toward the cave entrance.

    <svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2000/svg" width="24" height="24"><defs></defs>

    </path></svg>

    Please give this novel 5 stars review and power stone ;)

    Read a few chapters ahead on

    Read up to chapter 620 on P atreon!

    https://www.p /FL_Behind

    Our community on discord: discord. gg /t66agbE

    <a title="nyawdao2" href="/profile/4300556132">nyawdao2</a>creators'' thoughts

 Chapter 588: Nagato Trembled Violently

    Chapter 588: Nagato Trembled Violently

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 588 Nagato Trembled Violently

    Konan no longer wanted to ask about this book. She was already a little numb after going through the baptism before.

    Everyone was reading a book.

    Everyone was reading the same book.

    This kind of thing.

    Place it in the cave of the Akatsuki organization.

    It was a very strange thing.

    Soon.

    Konan walked to the entrance of the cave.

    Suddenly.

    She stopped in her tracks.

    She stood there in a daze.

    Her gaze was fixed on the figure at the entrance of the cave.

    That person was wearing the Akatsuki Organization uniform. Although his clothes were still a bit wet and stuck to his body, it was clearly much more dry than before. His red hair was casually spread to one side, and his Rinnegan was staring at a book.

    That book.

    It was the book that everyone inside the cave was reading.

    "Hiss..."

    Konan suddenly gasped. The scene in front of her was too strange.

    Almost everyone was doing the same thing.

    Even Nagato was no exception.

    This book.

    What kind of magic did it have?

    Now, even Konan was curious.

    At this time.

    Konan took a step forward and walked toward Nagato step by step. She did not deliberately hide her footsteps, and of course, she did not deliberately magnify them.

    However.

    She discovered.

    Nagato did not notice her arrival.

    He was also very focused on reading like the others.

    At the same time.

    Konan also discovered a very strange phenomenon, but the position where Nagato stood was just at the cave entrance. She was facing the moonlight coming into the cave so she could only see his faint shadow, and the rest could not be seen clearly.

    What was he doing?

    Konan faintly felt that something was wrong.

    As she got closer and closer to Nagato, her footsteps were no longer as unbridled. Instead, she was like a kitten, tiptoeing.

    She did not want to disturb Nagato.

    Or in other words.

    She didn''t want to give Nagato a chance to hide.

    She wanted to see what Nagato was doing.

    Nagato was completely stunned and dumbfounded. This kind of thing had already exceeded his expectations. He was reading Teacher Bai''s story very seriously, and in this story, he understood the skills of traditional craftsmen.

    However, he did not expect it at all.

    He suddenly had a feeling that he was being watched.

    He looked in that direction.

    Then what he saw was Konan!

    Moreover.

    And most importantly...

    Because he did not react. The moment he saw Konan, his mind was still thinking about the plot in Teacher Bai''s story, and it just happened to be in a very exciting moment.

    In addition, he was like those people, imagining that Teacher Bai looked like Konan.

    And also...

    He had just suffered some setbacks in front of Konan.

    There was still a little bit of wanting to vent in his heart.

    Just as he was reading Teacher Bai''s story, he had completely imagined Konan as Teacher Bai. Moreover, along with the plot in the book, he was ruthlessly abusing Teacher Bai.

    Just as he was about to reach his peak.

    He saw Konan.

    Konan''s face matched perfectly with the face in his mind.

    At that moment.

    Nagato trembled violently and instantly felt refreshed.

    However.

    He didn''t even have the time to think about it carefully.

    He calmed down immediately. Not only was he deeply embarrassed about his behavior just now, but he also felt a little dull.

    At this time.

    Nagato nervously pulled out his right hand.

    However.

    An even more embarrassing thing happened.

    Because he had no time to process the product of the stimulation just now, a milky white silk chain stretched with his right hand and was clearly reflected in Konan''s eyes.

    "..."

    Konan was speechless. She did not speak just now because she did not want Nagato to be embarrassed. But now, she realized that she seemed to have bumped into something even more embarrassing.

    "That..."

    "I just arrived..."

    "You are reading..."

    "What book?"

    Konan quickly changed the topic to avoid excessive embarrassment. However, the topic she could think of was what she had always been puzzled about. What book is this and how could this book have such magical power?

    <svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2000/svg" width="24" height="24"><defs></defs>

    </path></svg>

    Please give this novel 5 stars review and power stone ;)

    Read a few chapters ahead on

    Read up to chapter 620 on P atreon!

    https://www.p /FL_Behind

    Our community on discord: discord. gg /t66agbE

    <a title="nyawdao2" href="/profile/4300556132">nyawdao2</a>creators'' thoughts

 Chapter 589: Konan Thinks She Is Tired

    Chapter 589: Konan Thinks She Is Tired

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 589 Konan Thinks She Is Tired

    "Er... Um..."

    The corner of Nagato''s mouth could not help but twitch. He never thought that he would face such an embarrassing situation.

    What book?!

    This...

    How could this be explained?!

    Nagato couldn''t help but reach a critical point while reading.

    But this kind of thing...

    It was actually directly smashed by Konan.

    "No..."

    "No books..."

    "It''s not a book..."

    Nagato''s left hand immediately closed the book he was holding nervously. It felt like someone who was secretly doing something bad and was discovered by his parents.

    At the same time.

    On Nagato''s right hand hanging in mid-air, there was still the unbroken silk chain, which stayed here awkwardly.

    "Well... that..."

    Konan''s eyelids twitched violently. She did not expect that things would fall into such an awkward situation.

    She did not want to get into such a situation directly.

    It was just that when she was in a dilemma, Nagato suddenly turned his head and this happened.

    Now, it had come to this.

    She had no other way.

    She could only bite the bullet and ask Nagato about the book.

    Only after obtaining the book would she have a reasonable reason to leave this place quickly to avoid such an awkward situation.

    After all.

    At this time, she couldn''t leave directly.

    If she left directly, then Nagato would always mind that she had seen such a private thing, and it would be even more awkward in the future when they faced each other.

    So.

    Konan needed this book!

    This was a step.

    And the only step she could find.

    Only by going down this step could she run back to the cave without looking back.

    It was no longer important to talk about anything now.

    After seeing Nagato''s performance, Konan did not care about whether she should talk about these things now. In the current situation, there was no way to continue to talk about it. She had already given up on this idea.

    "No...nothing...nothing to see..."

    How could Nagato dare to give this book to Konan? He was extremely flustered right now. He did not know what Konan meant at all. He thought that he wanted to take this book to read after he was exposed.

    It had already been exposed.

    How could he let the other party take away the evidence?

    At this moment.

    His mind was blank which made him lose the ability to make correct and reasonable judgments.

    "Give it to me!"

    Konan raised her eyebrows. There was an unquestionable firmness in her tone. What she wanted to express was very clear. She wanted to take this book away.

    She must take it away!

    If she didn''t take it away!

    There was no way for her to leave this place.

    After a while...

    The drops of liquid in Nagato''s right hand were about to dry up.

    She should not stay here any longer.

    Of course.

    Konan did not have any intention of looking down on Nagato.

    After all, she also had a time when she solved herself. All of this was clearly seen by Aoba. Except for Aoba, no one else knew about it.

    In her heart.

    Nagato''s way of doing things was still normal.

    Only.

    She felt that she had witnessed this process, and not only did it make Nagato very embarrassed, but even she herself felt very embarrassed.

    "No... don''t..."

    Nagato shook his head again and again. His left hand grabbed the book even more tightly, showing that he did not want to give it to Konan at all. After all, once the book was given to Konan, there would be no room for reconciliation.

    It was like being caught secretly watching something at home.

    Even if the matter was exposed, it did not matter.

    All you had to do was to turn it off.

    It was even to the point of destroying those precious resources at all costs when necessary.

    This was a very important matter!

    "Just give it to me!"

    It was like all the most embarrassing things that happened to people were concentrated together.

    People.

    When they were unlucky, their teeth felt clogged even when they were drinking water.

    "I..."

    "Mm..."

    "That..."

    When Nagato spoke, his lips opened a small thin line, but the amount was not much now, and it was not enough to support the willfulness of the thin line, causing it to fall apart after he opened his mouth.

    "Don''t say anymore!"

    The corner of Konan''s mouth twitched uncontrollably. The current scene was too eye-catching. If she had known that things would end up like this, she would not have come here to look for Nagato.

    Why bother?

    Now, she was in such a deadlock.

    She did not think anymore.

    Right now, she wanted to get the book and leave this place as fast as possible.

    "Give me the book!"

    "Give me the book, and I''ll leave!"

    "What happened here..."

    "I didn''t see anything!"

    Konan said coldly. She deliberately pretended to be very angry. She looked very serious. It was not that she was really angry, but she wanted to express her emotions to let Nagato know that he must listen to her.

    That''s it, you had to listen to me!

    You must give the book to me now!

    I did not want to stay any longer!

    I wanted to leave this place!

    Konan felt that she had already made it very clear. There was no need to go into detail anymore. As for the other matters, it was entirely possible to talk about moving to Konohagakure at a different time.

    "No... no..."

    Nagato''s imposing manner immediately weakened a bit. He shrunk his neck because he felt very guilty when he thought about the book and his behavior earlier.

    After all.

    He imagined Teacher Bai inside as Konan.

    Now that he saw the real Konan.

    He felt very guilty.

    In addition, when he saw Konan''s current appearance, he felt that Konan was really angry.

    Of course.

    Under his understanding.

    Konan was not angry because he did not give the book to Konan.

    It was because Konan had seen him.

    Because of this.

    He couldn''t give it to her!

    "Are you going to give it or not?!"

    Konan felt that she was about to laugh at Nagato. She had never thought Nagato was so stupid before, but now she really realized that there was almost no tacit understanding between her and Nagato.

    She already said up to this point.

    He did not understand.

    What kind of child was this?

    "No!"

    Nagato stiffened his neck and said resolutely. He could not give up at this point. He still had to leave the last bit of dignity for himself.

    "Okay!"

    Konan nodded heavily. As she nodded, she smiled directly and did not try to snatch it away.

    Konan then spread out her hands and put on an indifferent attitude.

    Since you don''t want face and don''t give a way out, then let''s be direct with each other.

    Konan had a helpless smile on his face. She raised her head and stared into Nagato''s eyes. The moment their eyes met, Nagato quickly moved his eyes away.

    "What I saw just now."

    "If you don''t want me to say it..."

    "You have to promise me one thing!"

    Konan didn''t want to talk to Nagato in this way. She originally wanted to save some face for Nagato and he asked him a way out, so she could go away and leave, but what she got in exchange was Nagato''s more insistent refusal.

    Then...

    There was no need!

    Just say it directly!

    Konan felt that she was tired and did not want to pretend anymore.

    <svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2000/svg" width="24" height="24"><defs></defs>

    </path></svg>

    Please give this novel 5 stars review and power stone ;)

    Read a few chapters ahead on

    Read up to chapter 620 on P atreon!

    https://www.p /FL_Behind

    Our community on discord: discord. gg /t66agbE

    <a title="nyawdao2" href="/profile/4300556132">nyawdao2</a>creators'' thoughts

 Chapter 590: You Want to Move Akatsuki to Konohagakure?

    Chapter 590: You Want to Move Akatsuki to Konohagakure?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 590 You Want to Move Akatsuki to Konohagakure?

    Konan''s words stunned Nagato. He still did not understand what was going on. He was still immersed in the feeling and did not know what was happening.

    "Wha-What?"

    A big question mark popped up in Nagato''s head. However, his left hand was still tightly holding onto the book. In his opinion, Konan still wanted this book. After all, what he was most concerned about now was keeping Konan from obtaining this book.

    This was something that would directly cause him to collapse!

    After all, he wouldn''t do such things in anyone''s previous knowledge.

    So, at this moment.

    Nagato was still as serious as ever.

    There was a lot of vigilance in his eyes.

    After what happened not long ago, he was like a frightened rabbit. He was instinctively on guard and did not dare to leave any chance for Konan to continue asking for the book.

    What''s more...

    Deep in his heart, Nagato already understood that there was no longer any possibility between him and Konan. So, there was a gap in his heart.

    Even though...

    With the development of time, this gap could still be slowly filled up. After all, Konan was too important in his heart.

    However.

    At this time.

    Nagato''s heart was still in such a state, and it would not quickly recover in a short period of time.

    "Look at you!"

    Konan originally wanted to avoid talking further about Nagato''s matter. After all, in her heart, Nagato was a member of the Otsutsuki clan.

    However.

    At this time.

    After she saw Nagato''s appearance, she felt an indescribable disappointment in her heart.

    Why was there such a huge gap between people? Even if he was an Otsutsuki who grew up in the ninja world, why was there a huge gap in their temperament and power?

    Of course.

    This was just Konan''s idea.

    In fact, Nagato''s power in the later period was still very high.

    At this point in time, Nagato was still very young, and he only had a pair of Rinnegan. He could not even use its basic ability. In terms of real combat strength, there was a big difference between him and the people in the current Akatsuki organization.

    Moreover, even in their three-person team, it was okay if he could not compare to Yahiko, but he could not even compare to Konan. He was completely an underdog.

    It was just that being an underdog was only temporary. But for now, Nagato was the weakest among the three people.

    "What do you mean?"

    Nagato''s eyebrows jumped. His tone was not questioning but more like he was feeling wronged. At the same time, he tightened his grip on the book. Now, he vaguely felt Konan was saying this to attract his attention. Her real purpose was perhaps the book in his hand.

    So Nagato once again focuses his attention on the book in his hand.

    Of course, Konan completely noticed his small but detailed actions.

    "I mean it, I want to move Akatsuki to Konohagakure. That place is more suitable for the development of the Akatsuki organization."

    At this point, Konan paused momentarily and turned to look inside the cave. The expression in her eyes became much more complicated.

    "Look at this ruined cave."

    "Look at this crying country."

    "This place is not suitable for the development of Akatsuki Organization! "

    "If we want the organization to grow stronger, we need a better climate and a more suitable environment!"

    "That place is the Land of Fire, Konohagakure!"

    Konan said one sentence at a time. What she said was not without reason. Although such an environment can attract many people with similar ideas, the environment was really bad.

    The Akatsuki organization was too poor.

    The Land of Rain was too poor.

    "And..."

    Konan took a deep breath and turned to look at Nagato. Her eyes were no longer as sharp as before.

    "The Land of Rain is too chaotic."

    "This place sits between three of the five largest countries."

    "As long as there is a war, you will be baptized by the flames of war."

    "This is not a particularly suitable place to build a headquarters!"

    Konan explained her point of view bit by bit, and her meaning was still very clear. She had thought about these things in the past but didn''t say them out loud because she had to take care of Yahiko and Nagato''s feelings.

    But now she suddenly realized.

    Sometimes, her thoughts were very delicate, and she took care of other people''s feelings, but no one cared about her feelings at all.

    Even now, Nagato refused to give her a reasonable step to get down after encountering such an embarrassing situation.

    Such a thing.

    She was really speechless and helpless.

    It was precisely because of this.

    Konan became even colder. This was different from her previous coldness. She now understood that when she should be selfish, she must be selfish. Otherwise, many things would become as embarrassing as they are now.

 Chapter 591: Awkward

    Chapter 591: Awkward

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 591 Awkward

    "?????"

    A lot of question marks appeared in Nagato''s head. He stared fixedly at Konan, and the disbelief in his eyes had already become even stronger.

    "Konan."

    "Don''t tell me you are..."Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com

    "Serious?!"

    The corner of Nagato''s mouth twitched violently. Right now, there was an indescribable feeling of imbalance in his heart.

    It was not anger.

    It was...

    He felt that Konan did not consider his thoughts at all.

    Konohagakure was clearly his enemy, but she actually said that they would move to Konohagakure. This was too much!

    Nagato felt his heartache to the point of being unable to breathe.

    "After Akatsuki moved to Konohagakure, they could embark on a new development path. We can recruit more talents and start realizing our original concept bit by bit. Based on environment and resources, the Land of Fire far surpassed the Land of Rain." Konan paid no attention to Nagato''s aggrieved expression and continued to speak.

    "..."

    Nagato suddenly fell silent. The corners of his mouth twitched violently. He just felt that Konan gave so many reasons but ignored that the people from the Land of Fire were the ones who killed his parents.

    This was something that made him very sad.

    The more he thought about it, the more hurt he felt.

    "You forgot..."

    Nagato was about to ask Konan, but Konan interrupted him before he could say anything.

    "We haven''t seen Jiraiya-sensei for a while."

    "Yahiko should also miss Jiraiya-sensei a lot."

    "I believe you are the same..."

    "After we move Akatsuki to Konohagakure."

    "Then we can see Jiraiya-sensei often!"

    Konan said slowly. During this period of time, she had never thought about the Land of Fire. When she thought about the Land of Fire, Konohagakure, and Ramen Ichiraku that Toneri mentioned, she began to miss their time together with Jiraiya.

    At that time.

    In the small wooden house.

    Everyone''s name was hung on the door.

    It was the happiest time of her life, making her mood, which used to be cloudy and rainy, shine with bright sunlight.

    "Konan."

    "Does Yahiko know this matter?"

    Nagato took a deep breath. He had no way of getting an answer directly from Konan, so he might as well direct the topic to Yahiko. After all, other than Konan, the only person who knew about his parents being killed by Konohagakure''s ninjas was Yahiko.

    Therefore.

    Nagato chose to point out Yahiko in such a roundabout way.

    If Yahiko also felt that moving Akatsuki to the Land of Fire was feasible, then it was equivalent to saying that these two people had ignored the matter of his parents being killed by Konohagakure''s ninjas.

    If Yahiko felt that it was not feasible, then even if Yahiko did not say it clearly, it meant that Yahiko still cared.

    Perhaps.

    He could use this method to wake Konan up.

    Of course.

    In his heart, Nagato was still inclined to believe that Yahiko did not want to do this. Although he had just had a little friction with Yahiko not long ago, even that little friction had not yet been reconciled.

    But this kind of conflict between boys was really too normal. Who hadn''t gotten angry with his good friend?

    As long as there was one person who took a slight step back.

    The matter was over.

    It was nothing more than a matter of lowering one''s head.

    Even though both sides were still stubborn initially, it didn''t matter who was right or wrong after a long time. Good friends were still good friends after all.

    Nagato was still looking forward to Yahiko''s attitude and was very concerned about it.

    "I haven''t told Yahiko yet."

    Konan shook her head silently. Her eyes were calm, and her mood had almost no fluctuations.

    But deep inside...

    Her mood was a little complicated right now. It was as if she had turned black. Not only did she not care about Nagato''s mood, but she also deliberately stimulated Nagato''s mood as if she was making the situation more awkward.

    "I just told you this decision first."

    "Early tomorrow."

    "I''ll talk to Yahiko again."

    Konan still has no intention of explaining to Nagato. She feels these explanations can be explained clearly in the future, and with her understanding of Nagato, Nagato will not have any excessive hatred for her.

    In that case.

    Then let Nagato be unhappy for a while!

    Who told this person to do such a thing at this time and accidentally got it on her hand? Thinking of the wet and sticky stuff that her fingers touched, she wanted to torture Nagato ruthlessly.

 Chapter 592: Sleeping Is Not as Good as Reading Books!

    Chapter 592: Sleeping Is Not as Good as Reading Books!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 592 Sleeping Is Not as Good as Reading Books!

    "..."

    Nagato was completely speechless.

    However.

    In his heart.

    There was still a faint trace of hope.

    He just felt that Konan had forgotten that Konohagakure''s ninja had killed his parents. As long as he reminded Konan, Konan would remember and would not do this again.

    Or maybe...

    Because he did not give Konan this book, Konan deliberately provoked him by saying this.

    "I..."

    After a moment of hesitation, Nagato slowly took a deep breath. He raised his eyes and looked at Konan. This figure he had been dreaming about seemed very different from the past.

    In the past, although Konan was very cold, she was still very considerate.

    But now, everything has changed.

    Even he himself couldn''t explain it.

    "My..."

    Nagato decided to take the initiative to tell her that Konohagakure ninjas had killed his parents. He might have finally done what Konan had said if he hadn''t said it now.

    "Don''t say anything!"

    Konan waved her hand coldly and directly interrupted Nagato. Without giving Nagato any chance to explain, she turned her head coolly.

    "I said it before."The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))

    "I''m just telling you."

    "I''m informing you."

    "I''m not asking for your opinion!"

    "I''m leaving!"

    After Konan turned around, she didn''t even look at Nagato out of the corner of her eye. She walked directly into the depths of the cave.

    The entire process was very fast.

    She didn''t give Nagato any chance to ease up.

    Everything ended just like that.

    "..."

    Nagato stared blankly in the direction that Konan had left in. He wanted to chase after the figure that had left him in a daze. However, he did not dare to do so. After all, the other party had already left. If he continued to chase after her, it was very likely that he would cause Konan to be even more dissatisfied.

    Now, Konan seemed to be a little angry.

    "I don''t want to think about it anymore."

    "Let''s take it one step at a time."

    "It doesn''t matter what I say now."

    "It still depends on Yahiko''s decision."

    "I don''t know..."

    "What will Yahiko choose in the end?"

    Nagato silently muttered to himself. After his exchange with Konan, he no longer felt so weak. Now, his gaze returned to this book. Within that pair of dim Rinnegan, a fiery gaze once again shone out.

    "Not that she said it..."

    "Konohagakure has such a talented person!"

    "This Fugaku..."

    "His writing is really good!"

    "I really didn''t think of this!"

    "I still haven''t finished reading some parts of it, so I''d better finish it as soon as possible. It''s still stuck in my mind, making me quite uncomfortable!"

    The corners of Nagato''s mouth turned up slightly. He was in high spirits now. He couldn''t hold it back just now and directly picked up the traditional craft. Just when he was at the peak, Konan suddenly appeared.

    But it was different now.

    Now, Konan had already left.

    Moreover.

    Just now, he and Konan had some differences in opinions.

    It was precisely because of this.

    Nagato harbored a faint dissatisfaction with Konan, so he again imagined Teacher Bai''s face as Konan''s.

    For a moment.

    Nagato''s mind was once again active.

    He quickly opened the book in his left hand. He still stood at the cave entrance and did not go inside. After all, it was useless to go back. It was better to stay up late to read the book.

    For ninjas like them, staying up late was not a big deal, especially when carrying out various missions.

    What''s more.

    Reading Teacher Bai''s story now was not only not a burden to Nagato but also put him in an extremely excited state.

    It was not that he was unwilling to sleep.

    It was because he didn''t want to sleep at all.

    Sleeping was not as good as reading books!

    Nagato suddenly understood why rich people like to read books. The world in books really gave him a lot of knowledge and understanding of many postures. He benefited a lot and will use it for life.

 Chapter 593: What Kind of Book Was This?

    Chapter 593: What Kind of Book Was This?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 593 What Kind of Book Was This?

    After turning around and leaving, Konan did not walk in the direction of her own residence. Instead, she walked toward the nearest campfire.

    She had already told Nagato about Akatsuki''s relocation to Konohagakure.

    Konan had already expected that Nagato would react violently, but she did not expect that he would tolerate it.

    "Now it seems..."

    "I really think too much."

    "It''s not a good thing to think too much."

    "It''s fine if the other party doesn''t appreciate it."

    "It will only make me feel uncomfortable."

    Konan muttered to herself. She was summarizing her experience just now. She had always been a person who was willing to think for Yahiko and Nagato.

    She looked very cold and aloof, but this was just her outer shell. Her heart was still very hot at the most basic level, but this kind of hotness was only for Yahiko and Nagato. She was always concerned and cared for them in every detail.

    This was something that no one else could have!

    However.

    Konan discovered a very important thing: her concern and care for these two people had already been taken for granted by them.

    When it came to the matter of relocating the Akatsuki Organization to Konohagakure.

    Konan carefully considered how to make the story clear so that Nagato would not feel so bad and accept it smoothly.

    However.

    When she deliberately did not consider Nagato''s thoughts.

    Instead, she directly told the story.

    She found that Nagato''s reaction was different from what she had expected. He looked a little uncomfortable and shocked, but it didn''t seem he would have difficulty accepting.

    For a moment.

    Konan realized that she had used a special way to solve the problem by accident, to the greatest extent.

    "What''s going on with that book?"

    After Konan finished talking about the relocation of the Akatsuki Organization, she began to think about the book. After all, from Nagato''s appearance, he would rather die than submit. No matter what she said, he refused to give the book to her.

    Konan''s footsteps were like a kitten, completely without any sound.

    In addition, the ninjas at the scene were especially entranced.

    Everyone was extremely focused.

    They did not notice Konan''s figure that was getting closer and closer.

    Gradually.

    Konan looked at the two people who were reading the same book.

    Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed the book.

    "What kind of book is this?"

    Konan''s voice sounded faintly. Her delicate hand touched the book, then yanked it up.

    But.

    Just when she would take the book away directly and quickly.

    The two people reading a book together clutched it almost as a conditioned reflex as if they had encountered an enemy. Even if they encountered an enemy, they might not have such a reaction speed.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Who?"

    Both heard Konan''s words but were too focused and completely immersed in the plot. Suddenly, someone wanted to steal their book. They almost instinctively did not want something like this to happen. They stared at the book and did not dare to look away. Their current thoughts were very simple. They did not want this book to be out of their sight.

    "Huh?"

    The two people''s reaction stunned Konan. She was planning a sneak attack, and it was completely calculated without intention. Moreover, her strength was more powerful than these two ninjas, but she did not expect that she would not be able to snatch the book from their hands.

    All of a sudden.

    Konan had a new understanding of this book, and the question marks in her mind had basically become even greater.

    Unexpectedly, everyone seemed to be protecting this book as if they were guarding an important treasure.

    What kind of book is this?

    Why is it so magical?

    The actions of these two people couldn''t help but arouse Konan''s curiosity even more. She must read this book to find out these things.

 Chapter 594: You Two Can Continue...

    Chapter 594: You Two Can Continue...

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 594 You Two Can Continue...

    "K-Konan-sama!"

    When the two ninjas turned around and saw Konan, their expressions changed.

    It wasn''t just these two people.

    The other ninjas gathered around the campfire also look at Konan''s face with complicated expressions.

    For a moment.

    Almost everyone stopped what they were doing.

    They just stared at Konan silently. No one knew why Konan came here. However, the cheeks of many ninjas, which were already rosy, became even redder at this moment.

    It had to be said.

    Many of them were reading books and imagining Teacher Bai as Konan. After all, in their hearts, Konan was their only goddess.

    "Show me the book in your hands."

    Konan''s indifferent voice slowly rang out and it reached the ears of the two ninjas so clearly, causing them to swallow their saliva fiercely.

    At this time.

    After the two ninjas heard Konan''s words, they still held the book in their hands tightly.

    It had to be said.

    This book was still too precious for them.

    Now, the two of them only had one book. One of them had been taken away by Nagato. If the last book were taken away by Konan, then they would have no book to read at all.

    In fact.

    According to the original logic.

    These two people did not like to read books that much.

    Of course, there was some exception in this...

    They felt that reading a book was so-so without seeing a good book. But after seeing a good book, they felt more and more that if it were taken away before they finished reading, they would feel very uncomfortable.

    Now that they saw this book that made them unable to stop, it could be said that it filled their hearts with indescribable joy. If they suddenly lose this feeling, it would make them feel extremely uncomfortable.

    "This..."

    The two ninjas held the book tightly. They both knew the value of this book and its significance to them. Now, they were looking at it with interest and were preparing to stay up all night to finish reading this book. But now, the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, Konan, was asking them for it. They had no choice but to give it away, so they were in a dilemma.

    This kind of thing was too difficult!

    Akatsuki would kick them out!

    Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan founded the Akatsuki Organization. Although the rules were much more flexible than other organizations, it did not mean that the Akatsuki Organization had no rules.

    At this moment.

    Even though the two ninjas were extremely helpless in their hearts, they still had to listen to Konan''s orders and give the book to Konan.

    "Y-Yes..."

    The two ninjas looked at each other, and they could see the deep helplessness in each other''s eyes, as well as the compromise that could not be changed.

    After that.

    The two of them released their hands together.

    The tightly held book in their hands fell into Konan''s hands, and the handover of ownership of the book was successfully completed.

    "You two can continue..."

    Konan nodded at the two ninjas, indicating that they should not stop what they were doing because of her appearance. Then, she took the book and walked away from the campfire, walking toward the cave''s depths.

    "Continue?!"

    The two ninjas looked at each other again and smiled bitterly at the same time. Their smiles were filled with sadness and helplessness.

    They also wanted to continue.

    But.

    How to continue?

    The book had already been taken away.

    What should they read?

    All of a sudden.

    The two ninjas could only stare at Konan''s back as she left. There was almost no way to reverse this situation.

    Things had come to this.

    They could only find other ways.

    After Konan left, the two people looked at the other people around the campfire at almost the same time.

    As the two people looked over.

    Everyone they targeted lowered their heads and dared not make eye contact with them. They knew what the two people were thinking, but no one wanted to have any eye contact with them. After all, if they did that, these two people might take their books away.

 Chapter 595: Toneri Wrote This Book!

    Chapter 595: Toneri Wrote This Book!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 595 Toneri Wrote This Book!The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))

    After Konan got the book, she did not stay any longer. She knew that taking away the books of the two people might be more cruel than taking away someone else''s books. Those two people need to spend the next time taking or sharing other people''s books.

    However.

    There was another thought in Konan''s heart.

    Since one of their books had been taken away by Nagato, but they could still persevere and continue reading, it means that the allure of this book was very great.

    In fact.

    She was still quite curious.

    Would the two of them still ask the others to share their books?

    Thinking of this.

    Konan suddenly stopped.

    From the campfire just now, Konan had already walked out of three campfires. However, she did not disturb the people in the other campfire at this time so she did not attract any attention.

    The people at the campfire were still reading the books in front of them. No one would pay attention to the people passing by. After all, it was already nighttime. Even if someone walked back and forth, it would not be a big problem. However, delaying them from reading would affect their mood.

    So...

    The curiosity in Konan''s heart became even stronger

    "Let''s go and take a look."

    Konan nodded silently. She turned and walked toward the last campfire. She was already thinking about such a thing and should no longer hesitate. She should do whatever she wants to do. She should no longer have any misgivings in her heart, nor would she should leave any regrets behind.

    After thinking through all these things.

    Konan silently stepped onto the route back. After passing through two more campfires, she returned to the last campfire.

    At this moment.

    Konan''s gaze directly fixed on the two people.

    At this moment.

    The two people whose books Konan had taken away were forming a new combination with another person.

    The man was holding the book in both hands and was slowly reading and appreciating it at his own pace. The two people just now were sitting on the two sides of this man respectively, stretching their heads, widening their eyes, and quickly reading the words in the book.

    Like what happened earlier, they both skimmed it first and after that, they read it slowly, just so that they would not be left behind after the person in the middle holding the book flipped it to the next page.

    Although these two people worked very hard, their desire to continue reading this book was still burning.

    "As expected."

    Konan did not disturb the people in the campfire. She did not feel any guilt because she took the books from the hands of the two people. This was how things were. After they lost the book, they could choose to read it or choose not to read it. However, they were still willing to read it. This meant that they had chosen this attitude.

    Since that was the case.

    "Damn it!"

    "I actually forgot such critical information!"

    "It''s not too late now..."

    "I have to study it carefully!"

    "No wonder Nagato read it seriously..."

    "There might be some information hidden in this book!"

    "The purpose of Toneri coming to the Akatsuki is to take me away and tell me about those things about Nagato. He does not need to pretend to be a person and bring any books because he can directly use his space-time ninjutsu to take me away!"

    Konan quickly analyzed in her heart. No matter how she thought about it, she felt that there was no need for Toneri to do this.

    However, he still did it.

    This meant that there must be a purpose and significance for him to do this.

    Based on this information.

    Konan began to think about the purpose and significance of Toneri''s actions.

    However, no matter how she thought about it, she could not figure it out.

    "I can only look at the content of this book!"

    "Maybe..."

    "Toneri wrote this book!"

    "Other than that, who else could come up with such a story to attract the people of the Akatsuki Organization to such an extent?"

    Konan wantonly thought in her mind. If other people knew her way of thinking, they would definitely feel that it was really outrageous. It was completely giving Toneri a halo, and using this method, she was giving Toneri a myth.

    However...

    No one knew at all.

    Even Aoba did not expect this.

    Konan.

    She actually used such a ridiculous method...

    To guess that he was the real author of this book!

    And she guessed it right.

    Soon.

    Konan returned to her room. After locking the door, she sat on a chair and fixed her eyes on the book she had just snatched.

 Chapter 596: Dreamland

    Chapter 596: Dreamland

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 596 Dreamland

    The cover of this book is very special.

    It was different from any book she had read before.

    Certainly.

    Konan has not read many books before.

    Her life was not like that of female ninjas in other villages, who have been cared for by their parents since childhood, and Amegakure does not provide such good resources to ninjas. It can be said that there was almost nothing.

    From childhood to adulthood, she grew up in war. Not only did she have little time to read books, she also had no spare money to buy books. She focused more on how to survive. Many times, even food had to be stolen.

    As the saying goes, books were spiritual food.

    It was also a carrier of knowledge.

    But the premise of all this was to have a life that was not so turbulent to think about.

    This was still very important.

    Konan looked at the book in front of her. The book was of medium thickness and it could be seen that the content was not much, but the woman on the cover looked particularly alluring.

    "Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?!"

    Konan looked at the title printed on the cover, and a strange question mark popped up in her head. Normally, this was not the title of a normal book.

    "Interesting!"

    Konan''s curiosity was fully aroused by this book. If she hadn''t seen these people reading this book and being deeply entranced with it, she would not read this book at all. Even if she had seen this book in the bookstore, she would not have been interested in buying it. She felt that it was not worth buying. But when she thought about how focused Nagato and the others were, she became more and more curious about the book''s content.

    It can be said...

    This curiosity was brought about by these very strange readers in the Akatsuki Organization, not the title of the book. She was still not very interested in the title itself.

    Suddenly.

    Konan opened this book. This kind of book was not too heavy, but it had an indescribable heavy feeling.

    Turn to the first page.

    The thickness of the pen and ink mixed with the sweet fragrance of the paper instantly inspired her reading desire.

    It was a very special feeling.

    But this feeling just lingers and keeps drilling into her head.

    "Hmm..."

    Konan took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly, trying to calm down her mood, then turned over and changed her position, hoping to quickly fall asleep.

    But because of her action, the loose pajamas rubbed against her body.

    Konan suddenly felt a special feeling, as if there were a pair of big hands roaming on her body. This feeling directly made her tremble.

    "..."

    Konan was speechless for a while. She didn''t expect that she would become like this. The less she thought about the plot, the more it kept going into her mind. But she also knew very well that she should not continue reading, otherwise, the plot there would take root in her mind.

    Konan was in such complicated emotions but forced herself to sleep.

    Gradually.

    Time passed minute by minute.

    Even Konan didn''t know how long she tossed and turned in the dark room before she fell asleep.

    Unknowingly.

    Konan had a dream.

    She dreamed that she entered the book story and became Teacher Bai. When she woke up in the dream, she found Yahiko lying next to her. That was her husband and the person she had always thought she would marry.

    But.

    The moment she saw Yahiko.

    Even she herself didn''t know why.

    There was a deep sense of loss in her heart.

    This feeling was like meeting the wrong person but the overall situation was already set and there was no way to change it. Because of one person, other opportunities were missed.

    The dream feels very real.

    It was so real that it made her feel pain in her heart.

    "I''m going for my class."

    After saying these words, Konan started to get up, put on makeup a little lonely, then put on a professional outfit, and very smoothly accepted the setting that she was a ninja school teacher.

 Chapter 597: Reality

    Chapter 597: Reality

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 597 Reality

    Dreams were often like this.

    People in dreams easily accept the settings they have given themselves, and there is almost no doubt.

    Often we encounter many outrageous things in our dreams.

    And after the dreamer wakes up.

    They will also be amazed.

    It turns out it was a dream!

    In the dream, Konan was a teacher at a ninja school. To be exact, a Konoha Ninja School teacher.

    She had never been to Konohagakure.

    But she had already imagined what Konohagakure would look like through the scenes described in the book''s text.

    She walked among the clean streets that Amegakure could not have, feeling the warm sunshine shining on her body, saying hello to the students walking along the road toward the ninja school, and fully feeling her own career as a ninja school teacher.

    She did not know why.

    This kind of life made her feel a sense of happiness.

    It seems.

    It was a job that was perfect for her.

    The only thing she felt sorry for was Yahiko lying next to her.

    Yahiko didn''t wake up from the beginning to the end. He looked like a dead person with his eyes closed, which made her mood a little irritable.

    It didn''t take long for her to arrive at the ninja school.

    Everything here was so strange. She has never seen it before, it is all a picture made in her head, but it seems very real, as if she has always been here.

    A moment later.

    The screen jumps.

    Konan appeared in the office.

    At this time, she had finished teaching a lesson to the students. Even though she herself did not know the specific content of the lesson because it was not played, she still accepted the setting.

    Gradually.

    Everyone in the office has left.

    Just when she was about to leave, the office door rang.

    "Creak!"

    The person who pushed the door open was a young man. The young man had a face that fascinated her. Coupled with the light blue hair and the Rinnegan, he has the exact Otsutsuki Toneri appearance.

    "Principal?!"

    "I must go to Konohagakure!"

    "I feel that the real answers to these questions can only be found when I arrive in Konohagakure!"

    Konan had already made her own decision in her heart, but before that, she must read the rest of this book''s contents. After all, in her dream, she had already assumed the principal''s identity as Otsutsuki Toneri. She was already thinking that if the story in this book happened between her and Toneri, then what exciting things would happen to her later on?

    Think of this.

    Konan no longer hesitated.

    She got up immediately.

    But the moment she stood up.

    Her body froze.

    Immediately afterwards.

    Konan immediately looked toward the bed.

    "This..."

    The corner of Konan''s mouth twitched fiercely, knowing exactly how the puddle on the bed came out.

    Only you know yourself best!

    Konan understands her physique very well.

    Although she was not good at water-based ninjutsu, she was still outstanding at producing water.

    She knew it very well.

    This looks like a bedwetting scene, but it was not actually urine.

    It was the indescribable stimulation that the almost-real dream brought to her, which directly helped her reach the peak in the dream that she had to rely on craftsmanship before.

    "This book..."

    Konan raised her hands. She instinctively wanted to rub her temples but found that her hands were already wet.

    "..."

    Konan was speechless for a moment. She thought of how she despised Nagato before. Now it was her turn, but she found that she suddenly understood Nagato a little bit.

    This was not a question of resistance but that book was amazing!

    Suddenly.

    Konan''s eyes were fixed on the book on the table again, and the last trace of defense in her heart had been opened.

    Now that this Pandora''s box has been opened.

    Then feel free to read this book!

    Konan had made up her mind, but she knew that before reading the book, she had to wash her hands first, otherwise the book would be contaminated by her.

 Chapter 598: We Didnt Fight!

    Chapter 598: We Didn''t Fight!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 598 We Didn''t Fight!

    During the following period, Konan immersed herself in reading the book after washing her hands clean.

    Unknowingly.

    Time flew by.

    Even Konan herself didn''t know how much time had passed.

    After all.

    She was deeply attracted to the book''s story.

    When Konan first read it last night, she found the book somewhat embarrassing. The plot made her blush, and continuing to read it felt like an act of defiance.

    But...

    After she corrected her thoughts.

    She found that everything had changed.

    Konan completely imagined all the people in this book to look like Otsutsuki Toneri and then immersed herself in these plots once again.

    ...

    "Knock, knock, knock!"

    After some time, there was a knock on Konan''s door, breaking the original tranquility and pulling her back from the plot immersion.

    "Konan!"

    "You in there!"

    "It''s Yahiko!"

    "Mind if I come in and talk?"

    Yahiko''s voice sounded after the knock, passing clearly through the not-so-soundproof bedroom door to Konan''s ears.

    "Huh?!"

    Konan''s face suddenly changed drastically. From the intoxication just now, she became surprised in an instant, apparently not expecting to be disturbed.

    "I...I''m here..."

    Konan hurriedly replied. Then, she realized that her voice was a bit hoarse. She had been too focused on reading earlier, to the extent that her mouth now felt dry, and she hadn''t even noticed.

    "Um..."

    "You..."

    "Could you wait for me for a moment!"

    Konan quickly spoke up, realizing that she needed to stall for some time. Given her current state, she knew she needed a moment to compose herself before facing him.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com

    "I''ll be waiting for you in the meeting room." Yahiko seemed to sense Konan''s inconvenience from her tone and didn''t say anything more. After leaving these words behind, there was no more sound.

    "Phew..."

    "Hmm?"

    Konan furrowed her brow slightly, sensing that something was off with the two. Yahiko wore a stoic expression, hinting at inner turmoil, while Nagato''s face bore a rare look of distress, his red hair partially concealing it.

    "You two..."

    "Fought?!"

    Konan asked in confusion. To her, the expressions on Yahiko and Nagato''s faces suggested a disagreement, albeit a minor one, yet not substantial enough to warrant their current demeanor. It appeared that something remained unresolved.

    In the past, there were cases like this.

    When Yahiko and Nagato had differing opinions on certain matters, they would turn to Konan for mediation. She was accustomed to mediating all their disputes.

    For now.

    In Konan''s opinion.

    It was like this.

    Konan sensed that Yahiko and Nagato must have encountered some conflict, each steadfast in their own views, unable to sway the other. It was time for her to step in and mediate.

    "We didn''t fight!"

    "We didn''t fight!"

    At almost the same moment, Yahiko and Nagato spoke, as if they shared a silent agreement. Not only were their words identical, but the timing of each word spoken also synchronized perfectly, creating a unique sensation as their sentences seamlessly overlapped.

    The mutual understanding that led them to speak these words simultaneously felt peculiar even to them. After uttering their sentences, they glanced at each other, recognizing the same sense of peculiarity reflected in each other''s eyes.

    Immediately after.

    Nagato glanced away.

    He appeared to be at odds with Yahiko.

    But.

    Just the next moment.

    Nagato turned his head away momentarily. However, considering he had sought out Yahiko himself and Yahiko was assisting him, any slight discord between them was trivial in the face of the current situation.

    Thinking of this.

    Nagato had nothing to be dissatisfied with.

    The two men locked eyes once more and exchanged nods, recognizing the shift in each other''s demeanor.

    This was how the friendship between men was.

    There was no need for many words.

    There was no need for any words of apology.

    A glance.

    They understood each other.

 Chapter 599: You Shouldnt Forget!

    Chapter 599: You Shouldn''t Forget!

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 599 You Shouldn''t Forget It!

    It was just such a moment.

    All the previous conflicts between Yahiko and Nagato had dissipated in an instant, and there was no longer any unpleasantness looming between them.

    After all.

    They were very good friends to begin with.

    Although there was a slight ideological deviation between them before, it was not enough to shake their positions in each other''s hearts. They both knew very well that they were each other''s best friends.

    In this chaotic and turbulent world...

    Such friendship was especially precious!

    For a moment.

    Through just one look exchanged between them. It seemed like nothing was said, but everything had already been communicated.

    All was understood without words.

    "Konan, the thing is, this time I need to talk to you!"

    After exchanging looks with Nagato, Yahiko then shifted his gaze to Konan. He had already heard Nagato''s account of last night''s events, and he was very concerned about such matters. The Akatsuki was not the property of any one of them but rather something they shared. Any decision made needed to be discussed, not made arbitrarily by one person.

    Most importantly...

    Yahiko didn''t believe Konan really meant it.

    Yahiko thought Konan just wanted to provoke Nagato a little.

    As Yahiko spoke, Nagato''s eyes immediately locked onto Konan. His gaze was filled with tension and seriousness as if he wanted to capture every expression and reaction from Konan. This was the most important thing to him at the moment.

    Nagato''s breathing became rapid.

    He needed Yahiko to say the words he didn''t dare to say.

    He needed Yahikp to help him ask the question he didn''t dare to ask.

    But...

    Even though it was Yahiko who was speaking, not him, Nagato still felt extremely nervous and worried. He was very, very concerned about the answers Konan might give.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com

    Because he cared about Konan a lot.

    Then, there would be no problem!

    "!!!!!!"

    Both Yahiko and Nagato were shocked at the same time. They didn''t have Konan''s casual attitude. Such matters were difficult for them to accept.

    "Are you serious?!"

    Yahiko repeated again. He needed to make sure that Konan was not joking, because the subsequent words were based on this premise. Without this premise, there was nothing to talk about later.

    At the same time.

    Nagato''s gaze became even more tense.

    Such matters were even more important to him.

    This was not just about the enemies who killed his parents.

    More importantly...

    It was about Konan''s attitude!

    "I''m serious!"

    Konan nodded, raising a finger, wanting to talk about the benefits of relocating the Akatsuki to Konohagakure. But when the words came to her lips, she forgot them all.

    At that moment, her mind was consumed by the plot she had just read, making it difficult for her to articulate anything significant immediately.

    "Well..."

    Konan tapped the table in front of her with her finger, smoothly connecting her awkward movements, and then said, "There are too many benefits to relocating the Akatsuki to Konohagakure. We were all misled by this conventional thinking, thinking that since we are from the Land of Rain, our Akatsuki Organization should be established there. But in fact, we can establish the Akatsuki Organization anywhere."

    "You''re right!"

    Yahiko nodded heavily, his gaze shifting to Konan, his eyes tinged with disappointment. Even though he had mentally prepared himself and anticipated that Konan might have such thoughts, upon hearing her affirm her seriousness, he couldn''t help but feel deeply disappointed.

    "Our Akatsuki Organization can indeed be relocated anywhere..."

    "But it must not be Konohagakure!"

    "Because the ninja from Konohagakure killed Nagato''s parents!"

    "Such a thing..."

    "You shouldn''t forget it!"

 Chapter 600: Explanation

    Chapter 600: Explanation

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 600 Explanation

    Yahiko spoke earnestly, not understanding why Konan suddenly wanted to raise such a demand. Before this, he had never even considered the idea of relocating.

    Now, this place was the Land of Rain.

    It was where all dreams set sail.

    Yahiko harbored grand dreams in his heart. He wanted to change the world, to bring peace to the world. And the beginning of these dreams was to change the current situation in the Land of Rain.

    However...

    If the position of the Akatsuki organization was changed... No longer in the Land of Rain, but in the Land of Fire, then everything he feels will change.

    He wants to help the Land of Rain.

    It was where he was born.

    The Land of Fire was also within the scope of the world, but for the entire world, all he wanted was peace.

    At this moment...

    Yahiko stared closely at Konan.

    Regarding the decision proposed by Konan to relocate the Akatsuki organization, it made him extremely dissatisfied, to the point that he still paid very close attention to it in his heart.

    However...

    Yahiko still didn''t speak out about what was on his mind.

    These words...

    He felt they were inappropriate to say.

    So, he spoke about the matter of Nagato''s parents, hoping to dispel Konan''s thoughts in this way.

    After Yahiko said this.

    Nagato stared at Konan tightly the whole time, the nervousness in his heart already beyond words. These were the questions he wanted to ask. He didn''t say them himself but asked through Yahiko''s mouth. Yes, this thing was very important to him.

    "I haven''t forgotten."

    Konan shook her head lightly, her tone sounding casual as if she were saying something trivial. Then she raised her hand to rub her temples. She didn''t sleep well last night, and when she was reading just now, she was so absorbed that she now looked a little tired, not in the best of spirits, but it didn''t stop her from continuing to talk about these things.

    "It seems I must give you an explanation."

    Konan stood up and walked towards the door of the meeting room. Although the door was tightly closed, it wasn''t completely sealed. If someone passed by the door, the sound inside could still be heard.

    Konan''s actions immediately caught the attention of Yahiko and Nagato. Both of them had a big question mark in their minds. They simply couldn''t understand Konan''s actions.

    Almost at the same time.

    Yahiko and Nagato glanced at each other, seeing the shock in each other''s eyes, and the confusion that kept flashing in the depths of their pupils.

    What''s going on?

    Yahiko and Nagato couldn''t understand at all. Since Konan knew about Nagato''s parents, why did she still say such things to Nagato?

    As Konan approached the door of the meeting room, she raised her right hand. Her right hand directly turned into sheets of paper.

    These white papers were neatly cut, each one containing Konan''s chakra.

    Rustle! Rustle! Rustle!

    The sound of paper flipping slowly rang out, clearly audible to Yahiko and Nagato''s ears. These papers sealed the gap in the meeting room''s door, making the sound insulation effect here even better.

    "The next thing I''m going to say..."

    Konan stared at the gap in the meeting room door and slowly spoke. Her tone didn''t have much fluctuation, but it exuded a deep sense of suppression. With her back facing Yahiko and Nagato, her slender figure seemed to become extremely tall, instantly displaying an indescribable momentum.

    "You need to pay attention to your emotions!"

    "Don''t be too surprised!"

    "Don''t make too much noise!"

    He was a member of the Otsutsuki clan that ruled the universe.

    After learning about these things and hearing them from Toneri, also known as Aoba, although she hadn''t personally seen them, she understood in her heart. Her perspective had expanded; she wasn''t the little girl hiding in the Land of Rain anymore. The place where she was now is completely insignificant compared to the entire world.

    Because of this.

    After being influenced by Toneri, also known as Aoba.

    When Konan saw Yahiko and Nagato again, she no longer harbored any awe for them. It wasn''t that the bond between them had disappeared, but rather, she no longer admired what they had done or were doing as much as before. It was like a child suddenly growing up, watching their companions still playing with dolls, still dressing them up, feeling like they were just playing house, completely not on the same level anymore.

    Of course...

    Konan overlooked one thing.

    That was, in her eyes, the adults, also known as the members of the Otsutsuki clan, were just like those adults she thought of, playing various games, just on a larger scale.

    Children like playing with dolls.

    As for adults, don''t they also enjoy playing with dolls?

    Konan''s gaze swept over Yahiko and Nagato. Now, she was like someone who used to play with mud together in kindergarten, seeing her companions again, her mental age had become more mature, and her perspective had completely opened up.

    "About the matter of relocating the Akatsuki Organization to Konohagakure..."

    Konan slowly spoke, her tone as calm as ever. She was trying to find a suitable entry point because, after all, such a topic, whether long or short, contained a lot of information. She originally wanted to say it later, especially since her attention was now focused on that book.

    But now she understood.

    If she didn''t explain these things clearly...

    Then she wouldn''t be able to read that book quietly anymore.

    "Let''s start from the moment I was taken away."

    After saying this, Konan''s words caught the attention of both Yahiko and Nagato, and they both held their breath. Their attention was now fully focused on Konan''s words.

    Is she finally going to talk about that day?!

    Both of their hearts were filled with anticipation.

    After all.

    From the moment Konan returned.

    They had both asked Konan what exactly had happened during her disappearance, but among them, none had asked specifically what had happened.

    This matter had formed a huge question mark directly in their hearts, a question mark that hadn''t been answered until now.

    Now, hearing Konan''s words.

    Yahiko and Nagato both realized.

    She was going to talk about the matter of her captured.

    For a moment.

    Yahiko and Nagato''s gazes toward Konan became more complicated, as they speculated and listened at the same time.

    "I was taken away by Otsutsuki Toneri!"

    Konan slowly began to explain to the two of them, after all, such a matter, she had to speak sooner or later. Especially since she was tasked with informing Nagato of these things. If she didn''t tell Nagato about such things, then she would be failing in her duty.

    However.

    When she mentioned this name.

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    This was something even she hadn''t noticed.

    "Otsutsuki Toneri?!"

    Yahiko and Nagato both paused simultaneously. They had never heard of this name, and they could be absolutely certain that they didn''t know this person. The question marks in their heads hadn''t been dispelled; on the contrary, they became even larger, and many new question marks emerged.

 Chapter 601: Otsutsuki Clan

    Chapter 601: Otsutsuki Clan

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 601 Otsutsuki Clan

    What''s going on here?

    A huge question mark popped into Yahiko and Nagato''s minds as they exchanged glances, only to see each other''s astonishment in their eyes.

    They were both taken aback.

    In fact.

    They had considered many possibilities in their minds.

    They both thought the people who abducted Konan should be enemies or adversaries of their Akatsuki Organization. But now, after hearing the name Otsutsuki, neither of them had heard of it before.

    Such an unfamiliar name.

    No hatred or resentment.

    Why would they abduct Konan?

    Such a question suddenly emerged in their minds, intensifying as their gaze focused on Konan, eager to hear her answer.

    "That''s right!"

    "It''s Otsutsuki Toneri!"

    "He''s from the Otsutsuki clan!"

    "The real purpose of coming here is for..."

    "Nagato!"

    When Konan finally mentioned Nagato''s name, her tone became particularly firm, and her eyes showed even more seriousness.

    Actually.

    She hadn''t planned when and how to say such things.

    But.

    Now she had no choice.

    Things had come to this.

    She could only say it now.

    "Me?!"

    Nagato was stunned, his Rinnegan eye filled with confusion and incomprehension. What was happening now was far beyond his expectations, and almost nothing was understandable or imaginable to him.

    Right now, he just felt everything was so strange.

    Konan''s words were strange.

    The fact that Konan was abducted was also strange.

    Everything that had happened in the past two days made him feel incredulous. Everything seemed like a puzzle, shrouding his understanding of the current situation.

    This time.

    Yahiko remained silent.

    He faintly felt something special in Konan''s words, as if he sensed some hidden meaning.

    Yahiko glanced at Nagato beside him, deeply observing him. He knew Nagato very well. This person possessed Rinnegan eyes similar to the Sage of the Six Paths. So, whatever happened to him, Yahiko didn''t find it strange at all.

    "That''s right, Otsutsuki Toneri came to find me, mainly because of you!"

    Konan nodded slowly, staring at Nagato as she organized her thoughts while speaking. She didn''t know where to start; after all, this incident had come too suddenly.

    "Me?"

    Nagato was even more puzzled after hearing Konan''s words. His mind was filled with question marks, and everything seemed unbelievable.

    However.

    He didn''t continue to inquire further.

    He felt.

    It would be better to let Konan continue.

    Yahiko remained silent, still pondering. He glanced at Konan, then at Nagato, his eyes full of contemplation, thinking about what might be going on.

    "Before I talk about your situation..."

    Konan teased, drawing out her words deliberately to capture Yahiko and Nagato''s attention.

    "Konan."

    "Are you saying..."

    "The Otsutsuki clan no longer confines itself to planets but rules the entire universe?"

    "Including our planet?"

    Yahiko immediately asked Konan. This concept had overturned his cognition, and the impact on him was very strong.

    After all.

    If this were true.

    Then his desire to bring peace to the ninja world would be just a speck of dust in the face of such a grand panorama.

    It was not worth mentioning at all!

    This greatly shook Yahiko''s worldview.

    "That''s right!"

    Konan nodded heavily, then said, "But the people of the Otsutsuki clan don''t really intend to take over the ninja world!"

    "The ninja world is just too small!"

    "For them..."

    "It''s like a remote and backward place."

    "It''s not even worth it to be in their sight."

    Konan explained to Yahiko. She realized that saying this would have a great impact on Yahiko, and she thought she could either avoid confronting Yahiko directly or soften her words, providing him with some psychological preparation to make it easier for him to accept.

    But.

    After things came to this point.

    Konan didn''t have so many thoughts.

    Yahiko''s position in her heart was different from before. What she cared more about now was Toneri.

    Therefore.

    As long as she could fulfill Toneri''s requirements well.

    Then when she saw Toneri again later, she could stand up straight without any problems.

    "Then...then...what does Otsutsuki Toneri want with Nagato?" Yahiko was a bit panicked now. He glanced at Nagato beside him and said, "Why does he want to find Nagato?"

    "Because Nagato is a member of the Otsutsuki clan!"

    Konan directly stated the key point of this matter. She first talked about the Otsutsuki clan''s situation, just to let Yahiko and Nagato understand how terrifying the Otsutsuki clan was. After they understood this point, she told them that Nagato was a member of the Otsutsuki clan.

    This would have the most impactful effect!

    "?????"

    "!!!!!!!"

    In almost an instant.

    Nagato''s mind was filled with question marks, and he was completely stunned, never expecting things to turn out like this.

    At the same time.

    Yahiko''s mind was filled with exclamation marks.

    Both of them were baffled by Konan''s words.

    "How could I be a member of the Otsutsuki clan?"

    "Are you mistaken?"

    "Didn''t you just say that the people of the Otsutsuki clan live on Planet Otsutsuki?"

    "Besides..."

    "If my parents were members of the Otsutsuki clan, how could they be easily killed by people from Konohagakure?"

    Nagato couldn''t help but ask directly. His doubts were about to overflow. If he didn''t ask, he would burst.

    For a moment.

    He posed the most curious questions from all the questions in his mind.

    His Rinnegan eyes stared at Konan, wanting answers to these questions.

 Chapter 602: Could it be... Am I really Otsutsuki Nagato?

    Chapter 602: Could it be... Am I really Otsutsuki Nagato?

    Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 602 Could it be... Am I really Otsutsuki Nagato?

    "Have you ever thought that you are not from here, and the parents you know are not your real parents?"

    Konan spoke slowly, her tone so indifferent, as if she were mentioning something unrelated.

    With these words spoken, both Yahiko and Nagato were stunned.

    "This..."

    Nagato took a deep breath, instinctively shaking his head. He had never considered such a thing before.

    His parents...

    Is not his real parents?

    How could that be?

    Anyone would be bewildered by such a revelation!

    "How is that possible?!"

    Yahiko chimed in, his expression turning puzzled. Now he vaguely felt that Konan was lying, concocting various strange reasons to move the Akatsuki Organization to Konohagakure.

    But he had no evidence.

    He just felt that portraying Nagato''s parents as not his real parents was too absurd, beyond comprehension.

    It was as if it were a joke!

    Not even a joke could be this far-fetched.

    "Konan, are you suggesting that my parents aren''t my biological parents?" Nagato''s expression turned incredibly serious. This wasn''t something to take lightly; he wouldn''t just brush past it. He immediately followed up, "Do you have any evidence?"

    After Nagato asked this, Yahiko also focused his gaze on Konan, his eyes filled with strong suspicion.

    Exactly!

    This was a crucial matter!

    If there was no evidence beyond the words of that person, then this claim wouldn''t hold water.

    "Of course."

    Konan''s lips curled into a confident smile, her face exuding assurance. She was certain for a simple reason: she had come to this conclusion on her own, not because Toneri had told her.

    After her contemplation, she found the explanation reasonable, making it her basis.

    "Let''s talk about your Rinnegan!"

    Konan pinpointed the breakthrough. She stared into Nagato''s eyes, shining brightly, confident that her words would influence his thoughts.

    "What about my Rinnegan?" Nagato immediately retorted. He could have let past matters slide, but not now. Now it involved his parents, he had to get to the bottom of it, or at least understand it fully.

    "Don''t you understand?" Konan blinked, locking eyes with Nagato. In fact, it was Toneri who had guided her to this realization. She hadn''t considered it before, but now the glaring loophole was undeniable.

    "Understand what?" Nagato grew increasingly puzzled, with Yahiko mirroring his confusion. They weren''t sure what exactly was going on.

    "Alright, let me explain!"

    Konan nodded. She knew expecting Nagato to figure it out on his own was unlikely, so she decided to lay it out herself.

    "Your Rinnegan is a bloodline limit. You should know this, right?" Konan said, but she preferred interactive dialogue. She believed it would subtly influence Nagato''s thinking. Merely speaking in a monologue might come off as too forceful, and she wasn''t sure if the other party was truly listening.

    "Know!" Nagato mechanically nodded. The fact that the Rinnegan was a bloodline limit had been mentioned when Jiraiya was teaching them.

    "Now the question is..."

    Konan''s smile grew wider. Before proceeding, she paused deliberately, adding to the mystery.

    At this moment.

    Nagato took another deep breath. He still wasn''t willing to easily accept such a thing. After all, his parents had always been, in his understanding, his parents.

    "This doesn''t prove that I''m not their biological child!"

    "I''ve also studied about bloodline limit!"

    "This includes the Uchiha clan!"

    "The Uchiha clan possesses the Sharingan, one of the three great dojutsu. But not everyone in the clan awakens it."

    "Perhaps my parents just happened not to awaken it..."

    Nagato was grasping at straws, not just for himself but also for his parents. He didn''t want to admit such a thing so easily. The fact that neither of his parents had the Rinnegan wasn''t enough to persuade him completely.

    "Right, you''re correct."

    Konan smoothly took over Nagato''s line of thought. She knew that merely relying on the absence of the Rinnegan in Nagato''s parents wasn''t enough to convince them. After all, this reason couldn''t even convince her. But she had another reason.

    "Nagato, do you remember what Jiraiya-sensei said? Besides you, who else possesses the Rinnegan?" Konan asked in a deep voice.

    "The Sage of Six Paths!" Nagato blurted out almost instinctively. This name was so familiar to him; Jiraiya and Yahiko had both hoped he would become like the Sage of Six Paths.

    "Do you know the Sage of Six Paths'' name?" Konan asked again.

    "This..." Nagato was at a loss for words. Not only did he not know, but Jiraiya probably didn''t either. He immediately asked, "Konan, do you know?"

    "I do." Konan nodded. "The Sage of Six Paths'' name is Otsutsuki Hagoromo."

    "Hiss..."

    Both Nagato and Yahiko gasped simultaneously, understanding the significance of the name, Otsutsuki.

    They had just heard about the Otsutsuki clan, and now they knew that the Sage of Six Paths was also from the Otsutsuki clan, and he also possessed the Rinnegan.

    With this realization.

    Yahiko''s eyes widened, radiating a strong sense of shock.

    "Konan!"

    "Are you saying..."

    "The Rinnegan is a characteristic of the Otsutsuki clan''s bloodline!"

    "Does that mean..."

    "The Otsutsuki who took you away..."

    "Also had the Rinnegan?!"

    As Yahiko spoke the last words, even goosebumps rose on his skin. He understood the significance of this information.

    If everything was as he deduced.

    Then...

    Nagato truly could be called Otsutsuki Nagato!

    Both Rinnegan wielders were from the Otsutsuki clan, indicating that the Rinnegan was a bloodline trait of the Otsutsuki. And Nagato possessing the Rinnegan implied something obvious.

    After hearing Yahiko''s words, Nagato also held his breath, his eyes filled with intense struggle.

    At this moment.

    He wasn''t sure if this was a good thing or a bad thing for him.

    He was a bit afraid to face it.

    But he had no choice but to face it!

    "Could it be that... I am really Otsutsuki Nagato?" Nagato''s heart was beating wildly, and his head was in a mess.

 Chapter 603: Reaction

    Chapter 603: Reaction

    "Yes!" Konan nodded as Yahiko and Nagato watched anxiously, then made her final point. "Otsutsuki Toneri also possesses the Rinnegan!"

    "So even if I didn''t fully believe what he told me, there was still a certain degree of credibility!"

    "At least I know..."

    "You are the same kind of people!"

    Konan''s tone was firm as she looked towards Nagato, not entirely heartfelt, as she had almost fully believed what Otsutsuki Toneri, also known as Aoba, had told her, but she didn''t speak her true thoughts.

    Nagato took a deep breath, his fears confirmed despite being psychologically prepared and was still shocked by the revelation.

    Yahiko was silent, his mind active, understanding the significance of Konan''s words.

    The Sage of Six Paths, who owned the Rinnegan, was initially named Otsutsuki Hagoromo.

    The person who captured Konan, possessing the Rinnegan, was named Otsutsuki Toneri.

    Nagato also possessed the Rinnegan...

    Otsutsuki Toneri claimed Nagato was also from the Otsutsuki clan.

    If this was all a coincidence...

    That seems hardly appropriate!

    At this moment, Yahiko believed Konan''s words and was certain Nagato was from the Otsutsuki clan. He thought about their plans to move to Konoha, realizing the objections from Nagato''s parents no longer held much ground.

    "What exactly is going on?"

    Unable to hold back, Nagato asked, his curiosity piqued about Otsutsuki Toneri''s claims, now truly believing them to be true.

    After asking this, Nagato''s heart pounded with nervousness, excitement, anxiety, and concern.

    These complex emotions swirled within him, leading to internal chaos, and he was unsure how to deal with good or bad feelings. He just wanted to know the truth.

    "The situation is roughly like this..."

    Konan nodded, her eyes sparkling as she relayed the tales Aoba had told her.

    In a few short yet seemingly long minutes, Konan talked about the Planet Otsutsuki, claiming Nagato was from there and how Nagato''s father had transported him using the God Tree''s coordinates. She mentioned Frieza and the various aspects of the Super Otsutsuki Mode.

    Yahiko and Nagato simultaneously took a deep breath, overwhelmed by the barrage of information.

    Such a huge scene!

    A space war.

    Planets shattered.

    Such was the terrifying power of the Otsutsuki clan.

    "Nagato, I think you are from the Otsutsuki clan. The Rinnegan is not of this world!"

    Yahiko''s tone was somber. He had imagined Nagato would be powerful and have great potential, even fantasizing about him as the Sage of Six Paths, but now he realized he had underestimated Nagato.

    Yahiko''s worldview was shattered.

    His entire understanding was overturned, just like Konan had said...

    Even if they were adoptive parents.

    Konoha was still the place that killed his parents.

    "Otsutsuki Toneri said if we seek him, we should go to Ichiraku Ramen in Konoha. So moving the Akatsuki organization there would make it more convenient to help Nagato awaken the Rinnegan and restore his Otsutsuki bloodline."

    Konan quickly changed the subject. Knowing Nagato for so long, she understood he wasn''t very sentimental, except perhaps towards her and Yahiko.

    She couldn''t explain why; it was just a hunch. She felt that even if it were their Teacher Jiraiya, he might also be killed if he opposed Nagato''s wishes.

    Let alone adoptive parents.

    Before, Nagato considered his adoptive parents as his parents and remembered the grudge of their murder. But now, with the revelation of the Otsutsuki clan, the issue of adoptive parents would likely fade away.

    Konan saw this quite clearly.

    "So..."

    Since neither Yahiko nor Nagato had spoken, she began to talk. But she understood that at this moment, neither cared about what she was saying or deciding.

    "I''ve decided to move the Akatsuki organization to Konoha."

    "Not only to better achieve Akatsuki''s ideals."

    "But also to frequently encounter Otsutsuki Toneri."

    "For us..."

    "There''s no harm!"

    Having said this, Konan turned and left the meeting room. She had said all she needed to say, and staying there had no more meaning. It was better to go back to reading her book.

    She silently added to herself.

    If the Akatsuki were moved to Konoha, she could see Otsutsuki Toneri more often.

    Konan''s departure.

    Did not attract more attention from Yahiko and Nagato.

    Both of them were so immersed in these matters that they couldn''t think about the Akatsuki, which now seemed insignificant.

    After Konan left.

    She didn''t go anywhere else.

    But went straight back to her room.

    She knew.

    Now, she had a rare opportunity to read and had completed the reform of the Akatsuki.

    Just...

    Aoba didn''t know...

    He just wanted to plant a seed in the Akatsuki but hadn''t expected it to sprout without his notice.

 Chapter 604: Satsuma Rentaro

    Chapter 604: Satsuma Rentaro

    After leaving the Land of Rain, Aoba did not directly return to Konohagakure. Currently, his shadow clone was in Konohagakure, and besides the shadow clone, there was also his creation, Danzo, who he made into a Tendo? clone.

    Danzo''s identity would eventually be exposed.

    After all, Orochimaru already had his suspicions.

    However, Aoba didn''t care about this. He was just waiting for Minato to return victorious, and then he planned to present Minato with a grand gift.

    The Third Great Ninja World War had just ended not long ago.

    From his arrival in the Land of Rain to his departure, it had only been about two or three days. He had intended to plant a seed within the Akatsuki organization but inadvertently ended up dissolving the organization.

    At this time.

    Aoba was strolling along the coastline, listening to the sound of the sea breeze, with the setting sun casting its fiery glow on the sea, reflecting a dazzling sunset alongside the rising tide.

    Not far from the beach, in the nearby woods, the clashing sounds of metal could still be heard.

    "The battle here hasn''t ended yet!"

    Aoba''s lips slightly curled up. He still looked like Otsutsuki Toneri, only his Rinnegan was now concealed. This appearance allowed him to avoid recognition by any ninjas in the area.

    It was now the right time.

    It was time for a change.

    With a rustling sound...

    Aoba''s body began to transform into paper. Sheets of square-like white paper continuously emerged from his skin and reattached themselves, undergoing numerous transformations.

    Between each attachment, drastic changes occurred.

    Aoba''s appearance shifted from Otsutsuki Toneri to that of a ninja from Kirigakure, Satsuma Rentaro.

    After this transformation, Aoba''s figure vanished quickly, disappearing from the seaside and entering the forest.

    Inside the forest.

    Two ninja groups swiftly clashed, with kunai and shuriken colliding continuously.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, a dark figure suddenly entered the Kirigakure ninjas'' camp, drawing their attention.

    "Who''s there?!"

    "He''s here!"

    Suikazan Fuguki immediately nodded, seeing the seriousness in Aoba''s expression, and asked, "Is there something important?"

    "Yes." Aoba nodded.

    "Come with me!"

    Without any hesitation, Suikazan Fuguki led Aoba towards Biwa Juzo.

    Aoba followed behind Suikazan Fuguki, knowing exactly where Biwa Juzo was. He had sensed everything here earlier but understood that finding Biwa Juzo and appearing right in front of him would seem too staged.

    Such a scenario would quickly raise Biwa Juzo''s suspicions.

    Biwa Juzo was no longer the same as before, having grown a lot after many incidents, especially after hearing of the death of Kirigakure''s elder, Genji. He wasn''t so easily fooled anymore.

    It was better to be discovered by one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen randomly and then be brought to see Biwa Juzo, making the encounter seem more natural and less abrupt.

    Soon.

    Aoba, following behind Suikazan Fuguki, arrived at the Kirigakure''s campsite, backed by the sea. It was set up as a supply point and fully prepared for an organized and continuous attack on Kumogakure.

    Suikazan Fuguki brought Aoba into the camp, appearing behind Biwa Juzo.

    "Juzo, I''ve brought someone to you," Suikazan Fuguki spoke slowly, reaching Biwa Juzo from behind.

    "Hmm?"

    Biwa Juzo turned around, his gaze immediately focusing on Aoba, his pupils sharply contracting as he recognized Aoba''s presence.

    "Rentaro?!"

    "What''s wrong!"

    "Weren''t you in Konohagakure?"

    "What happened?"

    "How have you been these days?"

    Biwa Juzo did not suspect Aoba''s identity, as Aoba had always looked like this since they met. Aoba''s Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique) disguised were very powerful. With Biwa Juzo''s capabilities, he could not see through it.

    "Brother Juzo, you''re asking too many questions at once, but I really have something to do this time!" Aoba pursed his lips and nodded, displaying a grave demeanor.

 Chapter 605: A Belated Entrance

    Chapter 605: A Belated Entrance

    "Hehehe..."

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Biwa Juzo chuckled sheepishly, realizing he had been too excited upon seeing Satsuma Rentaro and had asked too many questions in a rush.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay!"

    "Take your time, I''m listening!"

    Biwa Juzo was genuinely concerned about what Satsuma Rentaro had been through lately, especially since getting in touch after their separation in Konohagakure had been challenging.

    He knew it must have been tough for Satsuma Rentaro!

    Now that they were reunited, which was no small feat, the issues were less severe than feared.

    "During this time, I''ve been in Konohagakure, secretly gathering intelligence and even spoke with Shimura Danzo. I''ve brought a confidential report and now seek Juzo-sama''s advice." Aoba said earnestly, his anxious demeanor immediately pulling Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki into the conversation.

    "What confidential report?"

    Biwa Juzo immediately dropped his smile, sensing something was amiss. This was not a simple matter.

    And for a simple reason.

    Biwa Juzo had known Satsuma Rentaro for a long time.

    Especially from their first meeting.

    Biwa Juzo was deeply impressed by Satsuma Rentaro, viewing him as the future hope of Kirigakure, a view that hadn''t changed to this day.

    Throughout their interactions, Biwa Juzo had always seen confidence and seriousness in Satsuma Rentaro, never noticing even a hint of difficulty on his face.

    But now he saw it.

    From the expression of Satsuma Rentaro, Biwa Juzo sensed the gravity of the situation and adjusted his mindset accordingly, taking it more seriously.

    Aoba nodded silently, pleased with the reaction of both Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki, which resulted from the groundwork he had laid during their past conversation, now coming into play.

    "Shimura Danzo, whom I spoke with, represents the Third Hokage of Konohagakure, so his words, to a certain extent, represent the Third Hokage himself." Aoba started to lay the groundwork with this statement.

    "Let''s hear it."

    Biwa Juzo was stunned for a moment before asking. He hadn''t had the chance to tell Satsuma Rentaro about Mizukage''s appointment. But he thought about it¡ªsuch a significant event like the Mizukage''s appointment, with Rentaro''s intelligence capabilities, he probably already knew about it while in Konohagakure.

    The pressing issue was the coup in Konohagakure.

    This could be a trap or an opportunity. His gut felt it was more likely an opportunity, but that didn''t stop him from wanting to hear the detailed explanation from Satsuma Rentaro before making a decision.

    "Here''s what''s happening..."

    Aoba''s eyes flickered slightly, a sharp glint hidden deep within his pupils. Now that Biwa Juzo was listening to him, the situation was falling into his hands, leading him by the nose.

    As long as there were people he could deceive, there was no deception he couldn''t pull off. With such a significant information advantage, any intelligence others held was inferior in his presence.

    Biwa Juzo, despite his growth during this period, was not in the same league as Aoba.

    "The coup in Konohagakure isn''t about someone trying to seize the position of Hokage. Rather, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, is unwilling to relinquish his position. Based on this, rather than calling it a coup, it''s more about defending the throne." Aoba said gravely.

    "???"

    Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki''s minds were filled with question marks. They both heard Aoba''s words but couldn''t understand them. What was this all about? They knew each word individually, but they just couldn''t make sense of it combined.

    It was all a mess.

    Who was seizing whose position?

    Was the Third Hokage seizing the Third Hokage''s position?

    Or was Danzo trying to seize the Third Hokage''s position?

    Biwa Juzo was utterly baffled; he didn''t think deeply, and now he had to step up. If it were a minor issue, he might be able to keep up, but he struggled to keep up with such significant matters.

    "Juzo-sama, you probably aren''t aware of the current situation in Konohagakure. They''ve repelled an attack by a large army of ninjas from Iwagakure..."

    Aoba began to unfold the story for Biwa Juzo, preparing to explain the stakes involved and set the stage for a belated entrance for the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

 Chapter 606: The Key to Emotions...

    Chapter 606: The Key to Emotions...

    Biwa Juzo listened intently to Aoba as he spoke about the situation in Konohagakure, showing no intention of interrupting him.

    He was aware of the affairs of Konohagakure, especially since information about the Third Great Ninja World War was now widespread.

    However, he was aware that not all information could be considered reliable.

    It was worth listening to what Satsuma Rentaro had to say...

    After all, the essence of being a ninja was engaging in intelligence warfare; whoever acquires faster and more accurate information can gain an advantage when war looms.

    He had another perspective to analyze the Third Great Ninja War and the affairs of the Kirigakure, which Biwa Juzo was more than happy to do, especially since the storyteller was Satsuma Rentaro, whom he greatly trusted and admired.

    "According to the intelligence I''ve gathered so far, Konohagakure''s strength is inferior to that of Iwagakure. Especially after the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s maneuvers, the situation has become quite dire," Aoba continued as he noticed Biwa Juzo''s silence, feeling his slightly unsettled heart settle down. He could continue his deception if the other party allowed him to speak smoothly.

    "Not only me..."

    "Many people..."

    "Believe that Konohagakure is destined to lose!"

    "And looking at how things developed afterward, ninjas from Sunagakure and Kumogakure also got involved, all wanting a piece of the pie."

    "Our ninjas from Kirigakure didn''t go!"

    "This is one of the foundational reasons the Third Hokage sought cooperation with us..."

    "After all, at this critical juncture, for Konohagakure, even if we are not friends, as long as we are not enemies, we can still be friends!"

    Aoba went on, using reasons he believed would make Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki accept his explanation.

    As long as they accepted his reasoning.

    The rest would be easier to discuss.

    Of course.

    Based on Aoba''s experience with deception, these two were sure to accept his reasons, as they were logical and convincing.

    Konohagakure had yet to seek external help.

    But if they started to look.

    "So..."

    "Namikaze Minato has become the prime candidate for Konohagakure''s Fourth Hokage!"

    Aoba stated sternly, now preparing for the fireworks of Namikaze Minato''s ascension to Hokage. Once everything was ready, the next steps would naturally follow.

    The current situation was still slightly off from the original story timeline. The Third Great Ninja World War should had been more severe, with more significant casualties, and ultimately, the Third Hokage could not shirk responsibility and had no choice but to step down.

    And precisely because of the heavy losses, Minato''s contributions during the battle had perfectly cemented his achievements.

    Of course, in Minato''s heart, he didn''t desire such accolades!

    At this point, Minato had already become a savior in the hearts of the ninjas who went out to fight, unrivaled in prestige among that cohort.

    But here lay the problem...

    Aside from those on the battlefield, those remaining in Konohagakure were unaware of how difficult it had been.

    Their lives had not been significantly affected.

    There was no significant difference between stocking up on food and reducing going out.

    Although Konohagakure was a ninja village, not everyone was a ninja; more accurately, it was a village protected by ninjas. And these battlefield-bound ninjas, even when not fighting, had continuous missions waiting for them.

    Compared to previous timelines.

    The current Third Great Ninja World War had less pain and suffering; most of the deceased were ANBU ninjas, those shadowy presences whose presence or absence mainly went unnoticed.

    Most importantly...

    Konohagakure''s children, students, and young ninjas hadn''t entered the battlefield like in previous storylines and hadn''t touched the foundation through death and injury.

    Without such painful wounds, naturally, the sense of achievement was not as profound. Simply put, that was the logic.

    Aoba''s current task was to fan the flames for Konohagakure, not necessarily needing pain but being able to elevate the emotions of the people of Konohagakure, producing the same effect and leading them to support Minato directly.

    The key to these emotions...

    Were these ninjas from Kirigakure!

    After all, the ninjas from Kirigakure hadn''t been involved in the Third Great Ninja World War from the start, making them perfectly suitable...

 Chapter 607: Draining the Future of the Konohagakure!

    Chapter 607: Draining the Future of the Konohagakure!

    "Namikaze Minato..."

    Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki exchanged glances, sharing a look of recognition. They hadn''t yet heard this name because the Kirigakure''s intelligence network hadn''t extended that far.

    Namikaze Minato had just completed an ambush on Kumogakure ninjas and had yet to return to Konohagakure. Even the ninjas of Konohagakure themselves lacked detailed frontline reports.

    The events there...

    Aoba was now providing firsthand information.

    In fact.

    Even Aoba.

    He wasn''t clear how the battlefield had developed.

    But he knew that Minato would win; he knew the outcome, but what the process was like was not important now.

    "Biwa Juzo, I''m not sure I heard you correctly, but you''re saying we should support the Third Hokage, not this Namikaze Minato, right?" Biwa Juzo took a deep breath, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the situation''s complexity.

    The Third Hokage should be considering the village in his actions, right?

    Shimura Danzo, the leader of the Konoha ANBU, should act in the village''s best interest, right?

    Biwa Juzo knew some about Konohagakure, as did others in the ninja world.

    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had been in power too long and should have passed the mantle to the next generation by now. Konohagakure was full of talented individuals, but no one could take up the mantle of Hokage, which was why the Third Hokage had remained in position, waiting for new blood to emerge.

    Now, that new blood had appeared.

    This mysterious youngster named Namikaze Minato was still unknown to them, but the fact that Konohagakure had a potential Hokage successor was good news!

    Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki, both from Kirigakure, had gone through a period without a Mizukage and knew all too well how a leaderless ninja village, regardless of strength, was just a loose sand, difficult to achieve anything significant, and nearly impossible to unify in decision-making.

    Because of these vulnerabilities, Kirigakure had been led by the nose by Kumogakure for many years, always looking to them, until recently when this relationship began to change.

    Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki exchanged looks again, confirming the surprise in each other''s eyes.

    "It''s all about the struggle for the position of Hokage!"

    Biwa Juzo lamented, "Power is a double-edged sword. The Third Hokage is too greedy for power, turning Konoha into what it is now. Otherwise, our other villages wouldn''t have a chance!"

    "After the Second Great Ninja World War, Konoha began its decline. Now that I think about it, it was after the Third Hokage took office," Suikazan Fuguki nodded in agreement.

    "With such a person suppressing future Hokages, how can Konoha have a future..." Biwa Juzo''s lips curled in a sardonic arc, enjoying the misfortunes occurring in another village.

    "Rentaro!"

    Biwa Juzo looked at Aoba, basically understanding the situation now. He could fill in the details independently, even if Aoba didn''t mention them.

    It was simply the story of the Third Hokage wanting to eliminate other contenders for the Hokage position.

    Now, Namikaze Minato was a contender for Hokage.

    So, they planned to eliminate him.

    It was that simple!

    "You mean..." Biwa Juzo stared intently at Aoba, now grasping the situation. However, still uncertain in his heart and knowing the urgency of the matter, he couldn''t ponder too much and immediately asked, "Are we taking this job?"

    "Yes!"

    Aoba nodded almost without hesitation.

    "Doing so would have many benefits for our Kirigakure!"

    Aoba prepared his carefully planned words to persuade Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki; now that he had brought the conversation this far, the rest would be even more accessible.

    "The benefits of this job on the surface are that Konohagakure will help us attack Kumogakure, but the deeper benefit is that we can take the opportunity to drain Konohagakure''s future!"

 Chapter 608: I Think Its Feasible!

    Chapter 608: I Think It''s Feasible!

    Aoba''s voice rose slowly, clearly reaching the ears of Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki, drawing their attention to a peak.

    "Drain Konohagakure''s future?!"

    Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki were shocked, exchanging glances that mirrored the astonishment in each other''s eyes.

    They couldn''t imagine what this entailed.

    It was beyond their comprehension.

    After all, they were both ninjas from Kirigakure, and from a young age, they had perceived Konohagakure as a top-tier entity. The decline they were witnessing in Konohagakure was extremely rare.

    Moreover.

    Even a declining Konohagakure was still much stronger than Kirigakure.

    The idea of draining the future of Konohagakure seemed incredible.

    "Rentaro!"

    "You must know something, right?"

    "What exactly is going on?"

    "Explain it clearly!"

    Biwa Juzo asked urgently, deeply concerned about what Aoba had said, his face filled with eager anticipation.

    After all, this was not a trivial matter.

    This was about the future of Konohagakure!

    Now, he felt that Satsuma Rentaro knew something that nobody else was aware of, apart from the upper echelons of Konohagakure.

    Faintly.

    He sensed a stirring undercurrent.

    It was this that revealed the importance of the matter to him.

    For a moment.

    Biwa Juzo stared into Aoba''s eyes, his expression intensely severe and tense.

    Of course.

    Suikazan Fuguki, standing beside Biwa Juzo, wore a similar expression, harboring similar expectations.

    "Our target is Namikaze Minato, and he is the future of Konohagakure..."

    Aoba slightly squinted his eyes, causing the cold light in his eyes to be somewhat subdued, yet it was still evident that his icy gaze hid a deep and cold interior.

    This emotion instantly drew Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki into the narrative.

    At this moment, they seemed to see Satsuma Rentaro''s resentment towards Konohagakure.

    It was an unmasked display of true feelings.

    Of course.

    This was Aoba''s acting.

    However.

    Aoba wasn''t entirely pretending; for example, his words were fabricated now, but they were concocted to align with what Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki wanted to hear.

    The reason was quite simple.

    As long as Aoba was speaking from the perspective of Kirigakure, whatever he said could almost be taken as truth. Thus, there were no gaps to be picked and no issues to be found.

    "As long as we successfully kill Namikaze Minato, the surface benefit for our Kirigakure is earning a favor from the Third Hokage, but the real benefit is that we can watch Konohagakure gradually decline."

    "This process is straightforward to explain..."

    "The overall strength of Konohagakure is not very strong, but they have performed too brilliantly in the Third Great Ninja Word War."

    That would depend on Minato''s intentions.

    If nothing unexpected happened, it was very likely that things would wind down, and the Konohagakure would need to recuperate.

    Of course.

    If they took advantage of the situation...

    After this historic Third Great Ninja World War, no Kirigakure would exist in the ninja world.

    Of course.

    Aoba never really cared about Kirigakure.

    As long as he stood with Konohagakure, any other village was just an enemy.

    Since they were enemies.

    Why be merciful?

    Aoba wasn''t a child anymore, not averse to seeing bloodshed, but he preferred to have others change under his control rather than through brute force, as that seemed more interesting.

    The matter of risks, indeed, he hadn''t thought about.

    But now that Biwa Juzo had asked, he couldn''t just not answer.

    Aoba''s attitude was still very proper.

    This kind of question needed to be thoughtfully answered; otherwise, it would be difficult to handle if something unexpected happened.

    Now he was here, still needing the ninjas of Kirigakure to go.

    "Juzo-sama, there are risks, but high risk also means high return. The fundamental issue here is whether Juzo-sama dares to take down Namikaze Minato," Aoba said nonchalantly.

    "Clarify that for me." Biwa Juzo didn''t quite grasp Aoba''s meaning.

    "The risk of this operation is like choosing sides, depending on whose side we stand on!"

    Aoba nodded and slowly began to explain.

    "If we stand with Namikaze Minato and support him to become the Fourth Hokage, then everything will proceed naturally, and we can simply wait for Konohagakure to rise again bit by bit."

    "But if we stand with the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Shimura Danzo, then we can view Namikaze Minato as a usurper. By killing him, we would be helping the Third Hokage reclaim his power."

    "Of course, this has benefits, but if the risk is that we stand on the side of the Third Hokage and ultimately fail."

    "We would have preemptively assassinated Namikaze Minato, the prospective Fourth Hokage of Konohagakure, which would cast a shadow over our future relations with the Konohagakure, possibly even leading to war, but that is far in the future."

    "After all, aside from our Kirigakure, other villages also sent assassins against Namikaze Minato, underestimating his strength and failing to achieve any effect, not even causing a splash."

    "So..."

    "For our Kirigakure..."

    "We either don''t do this at all!"

    "Or we go all out!"

    "My suggestion is for all of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen to go together, cooperate, and complete this task!"

    Aoba had gone around a big circle just to say the risks without making Biwa Juzo and Suikazan Fuguki feel like backing down, continuously emphasizing the benefits during the process.

    "You mean... even if we fail, Konohagakure won''t immediately attack us?" Biwa Juzo''s concern was precisely this: Kirigakure had just broken off relations with Kumogakure and couldn''t afford more formidable enemies.

    "That''s right."

    Aoba nodded, saying, "Konohagakure doesn''t have the resources to pursue this matter now. Everyone outside is an enemy, and our failure means there has been a change in government in Konohagakure, so the new Hokage''s first task would be to stabilize the situation."

    "I understand!"

    Biwa Juzo''s eyes lit up after hearing Aoba''s words, no longer having any reservations, and he looked toward Suikazan Fuguki.

    "I think it''s feasible!"

 Chapter 609: Our Target Can No Longer Be Kumogakure!

    Chapter 609: Our Target Can No Longer Be Kumogakure!

    Biwa Juzo immediately expressed his opinion. After Aoba''s analysis, he understood that this was an opportunity for Kirigakure, and it was essential to seize it.

    "Take a chance; a bicycle could turn into a motorcycle!" That''s the principle Biwa Juzo thought of. They could simply retreat to Kirigakure if they lost. Konohagakure was encountering too many problems in this process, and these were not issues that could be quickly resolved.

    Aside from their village.

    Nearly every other force in the ninja world was an enemy of Konohagakure.

    Even if the newly appointed Fourth Hokage were Namikaze Minato, he could not withstand the pressure from four other ninja villages alone.

    At that time...

    Even Namikaze Minato would have to endure such circumstances.

    More importantly...

    If their operation failed, the responsibility would fall on Shimura Danzo and the central hostility would not be directed at them.

    In this case.

    The situation would change.

    Moreover, powerful villages like Kumogakure and Iwagakure were still ahead, shielding them!

    Biwa Juzo quickly understood the benefits and risks involved, not on his own, but through Satsuma Rentaro''s guidance. He suddenly saw everything.

    Besides the benefits of success.

    The costs were minimal.

    That was the most crucial aspect!

    If their operation succeeded and killed Namikaze Minato, it would open a new scenario for Kirigakure, granting them new possibilities.

    "Let''s do it!"

    Biwa Juzo declared again; his fists clenched tight. He still had the authority to make such decisions.

    "Rentaro, when do we ambush?"

    Biwa Juzo''s eyes shone with an earnest light; his mind made up about the matter. Since the decision had been made, there was no point in hesitating.

    This was his most sincere thought at the moment.

    "Stop immediately," Aoba responded without hesitation.

    "What?!"

    Biwa Juzo was stunned, not expecting this response from Satsuma Rentaro.

    When he asked this question, he wondered whether Rentaro might want to seize some control over Kirigakure''s forces by volunteering to lead them.

    But the response he received was different, leaving Biwa Juzo puzzled.

    "You don''t plan to continue leading Kirigakure in attacking Kumogakure?"

    Biwa Juzo stared intently at Aoba, trying to discern any hint from Aoba''s expression, but Aoba''s face remained impassive.

    "Of course not!"

    Aoba denied decisively, not because he was pretending; he simply had no such intention.

    After all, these were Kirigakure''s ninja forces.

    Whether Kumogakure won or Kirigakure did, it had nothing to do with him. Commanding troops was absolutely out of the question for him.

    Let alone Kirigakure.

    He wouldn''t even direct the battle in Konohagakure!

    Of course.

    Aoba couldn''t say it like that.

    He still needed a very rational reason to support his actions.

    "Our target can no longer be Kumogakure!"

    Aoba stated solemnly, locking eyes with Biwa Juzo, his gaze intense, confident in what he was about to explain.

    For a moment.

    Biwa Juzo seemed to sense something.

    Immediately, he inclined his ear to listen to what Aoba was about to say, without making even the slightest sound or movement, maintaining an intense focus.

 Chapter 610: Should We Retreat?

    Chapter 610: Should We Retreat?

    Target.

    That was the term Aoba used.

    It was also the term that captured Biwa Juzo''s attention.

    Currently, Biwa Juzo knew only of the animosity between Kirigakure and Kumogakure, a grudge tied to longstanding relations and the death of their former master.

    But...

    Aside from knowing that Kirigakure''s main task was to focus on Kumogakure, Biwa Juzo had no clue about the future.

    This was why Aoba could easily sway Biwa Juzo. In Biwa Juzo''s mind, this assassination mission was a gamble on the future of the Kirigakure, one that could potentially secure their future.

    Now, Aoba, seen by Biwa Juzo as Satsuma Rentaro, spoke again of a "target," kindling more aspiration in Rentaro''s demeanor. He didn''t say anything; he waited for Aoba to elaborate.

    "We can''t continue this standoff with the Kumogakure!"

    Aoba continued, setting the tone for the conversation. They both understood that the overall strength of the Kirigakure was inferior to that of the Kumogakure. The current initiation of war was mainly about competing with the Kumogakure, where it almost took two to three Kirigakure ninjas to match one Kumogakure ninja of the same level.

    It was like a rank mismatch, the effort required for a Chunin to kill a Jonin was tremendously high.

    This was the situation now.

    Aoba knew it.

    Biwa Juzo knew it.

    Kirigakure knew it.

    And the people of the Kumogakure knew it, too.

    Yet, the people of Kirigakure were still gritting their teeth and enduring, needing this battle to vent their pain over their master''s death and to finally shake off the cloud that the Kumogakure had cast over them for many years.

    "The fact is a fact. What Kirigakure needs to do now is not deceive ourselves but respect the facts and find opportunities to enhance our strength. Now is such an opportunity. As long as a mutual constraint exists between Konohagakure and the Kumogakure, Kirigakure can develop rapidly in this gap. Once our strength is established, we won''t need to hide anymore. Kirigakure can also stand at the top of the ninja world." Aoba slowly said, his words filled with persuasive intent. After all, the current situation of Kirigakure was precisely that¡ªweak and hoping to reach the peak of the ninja world, so all he needed to do was speak along those lines.

    "I understand!"

    Biwa Juzo took a deep breath, unable to deny the truth after being stirred by Aoba''s previous words.

    "Rentaro, you''re right. If we''re not strong, we should face it. There''s no need to hide. If we enhance our strength, we''ll naturally have our stronger moments later!"

    As a vanguard of the Kirigakure, Biwa Juzo was very aware of the current situation. The combat power they could muster against Kumogakure was like scratching an itch¡ªinsubstantial.

    Kumogakure merely had to throw a small amount of combat power to hold back the ninjas of Kirigakure.

    Even...

    The Kumogakure could still mobilize a large force to attack Konohagakure, aiming to claim a share of the spoils, utterly disregarding Kirigakure.

    "Should we retreat?"

    Biwa Juzo took another deep breath. He intensely disliked the word "retreat," feeling as if it implied running away.

    "Yes."

    Aoba nodded, his eyes flashing as he continued, "However, we cannot let the people of the Kumogakure think we are retreating. While we pull most of our forces back, we should launch some disturbances to make them think we are increasing the workforce. This way, they won''t launch a surprise attack on us."

    "I understand." Biwa Juzo found Aoba''s point very important and then asked, "Rentaro, will you command the ninjas of Kirigakure?"

    "No."

    Aoba shook his head without hesitation.

    "I will go with you to Konohagakure. There are more important matters waiting for me there. Currently, only I can contact Shimura Danzo."

 Chapter 611: Aobas Current Plan

    Chapter 611: Aoba''s Current Plan

    Aoba''s voice was not loud, but it carried a reason that Biwa Juzo could not refuse or even object to.

    After all.

    This operation was planned between Shimura Danzo and Satsuma Rentaro.

    They were the only two who could coordinate it.

    It wasn''t something surprising.

    That means.

    The next period would see them, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, along with Aoba, heading to Konohagakure, while the rest of Kirigakure ninjas would retreat to Kirigakure.

    "Juzo-sama, you don''t need to worry too much about Kirigakure ninjas'' retreat. Kumogakure ninjas won''t pursue us."

    Aoba immediately asserted confidently that his judgment in this area was superior to that of other ninjas. Now, he holds a significant advantage in information, a condition unmatched by others.

    This included the current Biwa Juzo.

    Biwa Juzo couldn''t compete with Aoba in this regard.

    Hearing Aoba talk about these matters, Biwa Juzo understood the next steps, but another question followed.

    "Rentaro, I have another question. When do you think we should discuss this matter with the Mizukage?"

    Biwa Juzo asked a pertinent question, phrased cleverly, not spelling out his words too clearly but hinting, bringing up those issues.

    Upon hearing Biwa Juzo''s words, Aoba immediately grasped his meaning.

    It wasn''t about not telling the Mizukage.

    But instead, when should we tell the Mizukage?

    This implies it could be before the action starts or after it ends, with each timing having its rationale.

    "Juzo-sama, do you think the Mizukage would obstruct us?"

    Aoba paused to ask, surprised that such a matter would come from Biwa Juzo''s mouth, indicating potential conflicts in ideology with the Mizukage, necessitating extra caution.

    "I''m not sure."

    Biwa Juzo shook his head, his expression becoming grave as he pondered this question. Now that the issue was out in the open and his trust in Aoba was strong, he decided to clarify directly with Aoba.

    "I feel like our current attacks on Kumogakure are just a show; Mizukage-sama doesn''t seem to be trying too hard," Biwa Juzo whispered.

    "What do you mean?" Aoba inquired.

    "Our former master died at the hands of Raikage, and whoever takes over as the Mizukage, if they want to alleviate the ninjas of Kirigakure, must attack Kumogakure. This is clear even to me. But Mizukage-sama would rather stabilize Kirigakure. It seems like we''re fighting, but not seriously, and in fact, no real pressure is being put on Kumogakure," Biwa Juzo explained.

    "You make a good point." Aoba nodded. Indeed, the new Mizukage, just gaining control of Kirigakure, would likely focus on stabilizing the village rather than investing in a battle they couldn''t win.

    "Through this, I see that assassinating Namikaze Minato might not arouse Mizukage-sama''s interest; he might think it''s too risky. If it fails, it could create intense conflict with Konohagakure during his tenure, something he might not want to see," Biwa Juzo analyzed.

    "Juzo-sama, you''re very insightful!" Aoba agreed again, realizing that although Biwa Juzo seemed to be seeking his opinion, he had already decided.

    "Rentaro, what do you think?" Biwa Juzo probed.

    "Hmm..."

    Aoba narrowed his eyes, pretending to ponder though he already had an answer in mind.

    A few seconds later.

    As if he had just figured it out, Aoba looked up at Biwa Juzo.

    This battle.

    It wasn''t merely a simple fight.

    It was an assassination that could change the history of Kirigakuree.

    "Let''s go!"

    Biwa Juzo''s gaze swept over the other Kirigakure ninjas, and then he leaped up first, dashing through the trees toward the Land of Fire.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...

    Following Biwa Juzo''s lead, each member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen leaped out, heading towards the Land of Fire.

    Aoba followed behind the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. His pace could have been faster but steady, ensuring they remained within his sight to participate in the operation.

    Eight figures flickered back and forth.

    Aoba felt the timing was right and suddenly raised his left hand to cover his left eye, only exposing his right eye.

    Buzz!

    At that moment, Aoba''s eyes transformed, shifting from their standard black pupils to the swirling pattern of the Rinnegan.

    Instantly.

    The images Aoba saw were transmitted to his other shadow clones, who received what Aoba was observing.

    These clones of Aoba realized at that moment.

    The plan had begun!

    ...

    Land of Fire, Konohagakure.

    Danzo sat in his office, not the real Danzo, but a corpse puppet created by Aoba as Tendo Pain.

    As for the person next to Danzo, it was one of Aoba''s shadow clones, controlling the chakra receiver in Danzo''s body to direct his actions.

    "It''s time to start!"

    Aoba''s clone smiled slightly, having already set the combat tasks to bring down Root, the Third Hokage, and Orochimaru.

    By clearing these individuals.

    Konoha would see a new spring.

    However.

    These tainted individuals.

    They kept their stains well hidden!

    Aoba knew of their deeds but lacked evidence to confront them. Even if evidence were found, the Third Hokage would protect them, rendering it useless.

    In that case.

    He would create stains for them.

    And use those fabricated stains to take them down!

    That was Aoba''s current plan!

 Chapter 612: Assassination of Sakumo Hatake!

    Chapter 612: Assassination of Sakumo Hatake!

    In Konoha, within the Root Division.

    In the dark underground space, groups of emotionless, mask-wearing ninjas stood silently, abandoning their identities and forsaking their lives.

    Their loyalty was to one man only¡ªthe man approaching them, Danzo Shimura.

    Rather than being ninjas entrenched in the darkness of Konoha, they were more like Danzo''s private army; nominally still ninjas of Konoha, their masks bore the village''s symbol.

    In reality, they no longer obeyed any orders from Konoha.

    If Danzo were to defect to another village, they would follow without hesitation, even if the assassination target given by Danzo was the Hokage.

    At this moment, Danzo stood among the Root.

    However, this was not the real Danzo but a Six Paths clone of Aoba, who hid the black rods on his body very well, ensuring the Root members did not notice.

    A slight cough from the Danzo resonated clearly in the dim underground, drawing every Root ninja''s attention to his commands.

    Danzo captured everyone''s attention, or rather, Aoba did.

    He had gathered all the Root ninjas.

    "Today, I have a critical mission for you all!"

    "Even if it costs you your lives..."

    "You must complete this mission!"

    Danzo''s voice was cold and authoritative, sending chills down everyone''s spine.

    "Yes!" the Root ninjas responded in unison, their resolve evident through the eye holes of their masks.

    Aoba did not know if anyone would capture these Root ninjas or if anyone could pry into their memories.

    Of course, just because the Root members were not to speak about Danzo did not mean their memories could not be accessed.

    Until now, there had been no need to access Root memories, as Root operations had been covert and unscrutinized.

    But now, the situation was different.

    Root was to assassinate Sakumo Hatake¡ªa significant move openly.

    This action would inevitably lead to a conclusive outcome.

    For Aoba, this laid the groundwork for that outcome.

    The reason for targeting Sakumo rather than Minato was carefully considered by Aoba.

    Aoba intended to support Minato as the Fourth Hokage of Konoha.

    He had already manipulated the Seven Ninja Swordsmen for this purpose; involving Root would make the target too obvious.

    Now, there was an even more important task at hand¡ª

    Sakumo Hatake!

    Whether or not the Root ninjas could kill Sakumo was no longer crucial. Alive or dead, Sakumo''s fate had little impact on Aoba''s plans as long as Root carried out the mission.

    After all, Sakumo was publicly seen as a likely candidate for the Fourth Hokage, a thorn in the side of the Third Hokage, and his downfall would greatly benefit the Third Hokage. This was well-known.

    Moreover, Sakumo was also a direct competitor to Minato, and even a slight setback for Sakumo would aid Minato''s succession to the position of Hokage.

 Chapter 613: I Can Only Kill You Now!

    Chapter 613: I Can Only Kill You Now!

    Aoba is no saint. In Sakumo''s memories, he indeed gained many benefits. Still, he also realized that Sakumo, a figure who once donned the short-sleeved Hokage robe, was a major obstacle on Minato''s path to becoming the Fourth Hokage.

    Even if Sakumo had allowed Minato to become the Fourth Hokage, having someone with a short-sleeved Hokage robe would still pose too many constraints on Minato.

    It''s an ancient adage: Merit often overshadows the master.

    The history of the ninja world is relatively thin, tracing back to the Warring States period with Hashirama, the First Hokage.

    Konoha itself is less than forty years old.

    There is no reference sample to predict such occurrences, but Aoba, hailing from China with its 5,000 years of historical context, has numerous examples to draw from, including figures like the powerful and ambitious Wei Zhongxian.

    Though the specific circumstances and Sakumo''s potential to create such a climate differ from historical figures, Aoba would not allow such a situation to arise, especially since Minato is one of his few friends in the ninja world.

    Of course.

    Aoba orchestrated the entire process, whether it be the collusion between the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist or the near-frenzied collective assassination by Root.

    Yet, he left no trace of his involvement.

    To the public eye and history, it would appear as a collusion between Kirigakure and Danzo, a desperate assassination attempt on the village''s future, and Danzo''s final madness for the Third Hokage.

    These actions are logical, well-evidenced, and leave no room for dispute.

    As for Aoba

    He is merely a minor interrogator within the Anbu.

    Unrelated to this matter.

    After finishing his task, Aoba feels very good; he believes his recent efforts will soon pay off. Once this is done, he can let the ninja world continue in his desired direction and enjoy his peaceful life.

    Fighting and killing indeed hold no allure for him.

    But now.

    "I didn''t hear him say anything about assassinating Sakumo Hatake!"

    "But you, Danzo-sama..."

    "You''ve been quite preoccupied lately!"

    Orochimaru approached Danzo fearlessly, his words straightforward but implying deeper meanings.

    "Hiruzen told me privately. Do I need to report everything to you, too?" Danzo remained unflustered as Aoba controlled him from behind without fear of Orochimaru.

    Especially here in Root.

    This was his home ground.

    "Hahaha, you still talk so fiercely. Do you think I can''t see that this is all just for the show? I knew you were a corpse the last time I saw you; I just didn''t know how you were being controlled."

    Orochimaru confronted him directly, his snake eyes flicking towards Aoba''s clone, curious but not overly aggressive.

    "The person I''m talking to..."

    "And the one controlling Danzo..."

    "That''s you, isn''t it?"

    "The little Uchiha!"

    Orochimaru appeared confident, believing he had found an opportunity. Danzo was dead, and he was the only one who knew the secret, not considering the ''little Uchiha'' a threat.

    "You know too much."

    Aoba stepped out from behind Danzo, and as he stamped his foot on the ground, a surge of dense chakra spread out.

    "I can only kill you now!"

 Chapter 614: A Bright Future Awaits

    Chapter 614: A Bright Future Awaits

    Aoba''s icy voice slowly echoed, and as his dense chakra surrounded him, the area of the Root Division hall was instantly covered with layers of barriers, completely transformed into a different appearance.

    It was an endless light.

    There were hardly any shadows visible.

    It seemed as if the light came from all directions, utterly exposing every shadow in the area.

    "Hmm?"

    Orochimaru''s snake-like eyes flashed with confusion. He had just approached Danzo and hadn''t yet grasped what was happening when the scene before him unfolded.

    "A barrier?"

    Orochimaru quickly deduced that this was no simple matter. As a ninja well-versed in ninja techniques and knowing countless techniques, he recognized the presence of a barrier and understood what it entailed.

    However, knowing was one thing.

    Now trapped within the barrier, Orochimaru found himself unable to escape.

    "What a pity!"

    Aoba sighed lightly, his face still masked, showing no intention of revealing his true identity to Orochimaru. Even if his mask were to break, the face behind it would still not be Aoba''s true face.

    From the beginning, Aoba had no intention of letting Orochimaru discover his identity.

    Such a secret would never be unveiled to Orochimaru.

    He didn''t have the idea of ??telling the other person secrets before they died to gain inner pleasure¡ªa classic downfall of many villains.

    Aoba had no interest in such dramatics; he merely wanted to complete his plans quietly.

    Previously.

    Orochimaru had sought him out once.

    At that time, he had resisted.

    It was outside the office of the Third Hokage. If he had confronted Orochimaru, the Third Hokage would have become aware of the situation, complicating matters and rendering further plans unnecessary.

    Unless necessary.

    Aoba did not wish to resolve things through violence.

    That would feel unfulfilling to him.

    Now, however, it was different.

    Orochimaru had intruded deep into Konoha''s underground Root Division and was now isolated within this barrier.

    Whatever happened here would remain unseen by others, no matter the commotion caused.

    "If I have to do it myself, it won''t be easy for you!"

    Orochimaru''s voice echoed in the brightly lit barrier, unaware of why this barrier was so luminous¡ªa technique unknown to him. However, he knew that the technique would also belong to him once he consumed the person before him.

    Orochimaru planned to study this technique thoroughly once he returned, along with studying Aoba.

    In his heart, Orochimaru didn''t consider Aoba to be very powerful or knowledgeable about many ninjutsus.

    He merely thought the barrier and the control over Danzo were due to the Sharingan.

    "It''s from the Sharingan!" Orochimaru concluded, having never seen it in any scrolls.

    "Interesting!"

    Aoba watched Orochimaru''s confident and arrogant demeanor, suddenly recalling the confident smile Orochimaru had in the official storyline, perhaps the pride of being one of the legendary Sannin, or maybe Orochimaru saw himself as a unique Sannin apart from the others.

    This kind of pride originating from the soul is most vividly reflected in front of a little person like him.

    Orochimaru didn''t take him seriously.

    But Aoba didn''t mind.

    "Then I shall send you off!"

    Aoba knew that all plots had changed since his arrival in the ninja world; like a butterfly flapping its wings, he had caused a butterfly effect.

    Madara was dead.

    He sealed Black Zetsu.

    Danzo was dead.

    Now, Orochimaru was also going to die.

    These significant figures who changed the ninja world were about to vanish from history.

    Of course, this didn''t mean history would end there.

    Because new pivotal moments could emerge at any time, Aoba might not notice them.

    "I need a good rest after this!"

    Even Aoba felt exhausted; the recent period left him mentally and physically drained. He had done so much thought through many plans, and it was finally time to wrap things up. He could hide under Minato''s protection after Minato became the Fourth Hokage.

    The future looked infinitely wonderful!

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh internally, already beginning to dream about it.

    Then.

    Aoba slowly lifted his head, his three-tomoe Sharingan peering through the eye holes of the mask and looking straight at Orochimaru, began to spin slowly, undergoing a series of changes at that moment.

 Chapter 615: Rinnegan

    Chapter 615: Rinnegan

    As Aoba''s three-tomoe Sharingan spun, it morphed into a different pattern. The three black tomoe on the red eyeball linked together. This transformation immediately caught Orochimaru''s attention.

    "Your eyes..."

    Orochimaru stared intently at Aoba''s eyes excitedly, his tongue licking his lips as if he had discovered a new continent.

    "This is a special pattern!"

    Orochimaru was exhilarated; he knew all too well what these eyes meant. He had studied the Sharingan extensively, arguably understanding it more deeply than many members of the Uchiha clan.

    This was the Mangekyo Sharingan!

    Orochimaru was somewhat familiar with the Mangekyo Sharingan, though his understanding wasn''t as profound as that of the basic Sharingan.

    After all, throughout Uchiha clan history...

    Only a handful of people possessed the Mangekyo Sharingan! Orochimaru knew it was powerful, but he wasn''t fully aware of the extent of its capabilities.

    "These eyes are too precious!"

    Orochimaru''s gaze, filled with greed, was fixated on Aoba''s Mangekyo Sharingan. He desperately wanted these eyes for himself.

    However...

    Before Orochimaru could fully revel in his excitement, the pair of Mangekyo Sharingan before him changed once more.

    The pattern formed by the connected tomoe transformed into concentric circles, instantly evolving into the Rinnegan.

    Rinnegan.

    Aoba revealed his Rinnegan right in front of Orochimaru.

    Aoba didn''t mind showing some of his power before Orochimaru.

    Even if Orochimaru might be resurrected in the future, all he would know was that someone with the Rinnegan killed him, not Aoba''s specific identity.

    In this way, Aoba hadn''t exposed himself, and he could expect his future life to remain undisturbed. This approach aligned with his principles and was comfortable for him.

    However...

    Upon seeing Aoba''s Rinnegan, Orochimaru''s expression subtly shifted.Findd new stories at novelhall.com

    First, big surprise, then intense excitement.

    "So it is true!"

    "It is!"

    "Just as I hypothesized!"

    Orochimaru excitedly spoke one sentence after another, like a scholar who had solved a complex physics equation. Awards and money didn''t matter; what was important was that he had discovered the truth.

    "I had speculated that the Mangekyo Sharingan was not the final evolution of the Sharingan, but rather..."

    Orochimaru paused, typically playing coy, but he realized that the person before him was a real practitioner of the ultimate truth, so there was no point in being mysterious.

    "Rinnegan!"

    Compared to other forces, it was exceptionally dominant.

    Buzz!

    As Aoba''s chakra surged.

    A powerful force of attraction assaulted Orochimaru''s side.

    This formidable power crushed Orochimaru as it pulled him towards Aoba.

    "What is this technique?!"

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened in shock, having never seen such ninjutsu before; it seemed to surpass the limits of ninja capabilities.

    At that moment, Orochimaru felt like countless hands were pulling him forward while countless others pushed from behind.

    He was utterly helpless!

    Under such overpowering force.

    Orochimaru was drawn irresistibly towards Aoba''s hands.

    Snap!

    With a crisp sound, Aoba''s right hand struck Orochimaru''s neck, gripping it firmly.

    "Preta Path!"

    Aoba again spoke indifferently, now using the ability of the Preta Path from the Six Paths of Pain, which allowed for intense chakra absorption from any contact made.

    Chakra absorption was a formidable technique; it could even absorb the Senjutsu chakra, which was a defensive mechanism from the Rinnegan and a special offensive tactic.

    Aoba particularly enjoyed using Bansho Ten''in and chakra absorption together.

    This combination of the Deva Path and Preta Path formed an unstoppable sequence of moves.

    Once drawn in by Aoba''s Bansho Ten''in, any contact with his hands would result in the chakra being siphoned.

    After such an attack...

    Even if one could break free, they would be drained of strength!

    "Orochimaru!"

    "How do you like Preta Path?"

    "How about I turn you into the Preta Path?"

    Aoba''s tone suddenly softened, seemingly asking a question, but his words tinged Orochimaru''s scalp.

    Orochimaru didn''t have time to ask Aoba what he meant before he acutely felt his chakra draining rapidly.

    No!

    Orochimaru was acutely aware that he would undoubtedly be defeated if he didn''t change his situation quickly!

    This realization brought fear to the once arrogantly confident Orochimaru, who sensed he might just capsize in the gutter...

 Chapter 616: The Stiff Orochimaru

    Chapter 616: The Stiff Orochimaru

    Even now, as Orochimaru was captured by Aoba with his chakra rapidly depleting, he still considered Aoba merely a member of the Uchiha clan.

    Though naturally talented, members of the Uchiha clan achieved their greatness through the power of the Sharingan.

    The formidable power displayed by Aoba was not a testament to the Uchiha''s strength but rather a proof of how powerful the Rinnegan was.

    It must be said.Updated chapters at novelhall.comaru''s thinking wasn''t entirely wrong.

    Indeed, with their dojutsu, the Uchiha''s capabilities would significantly improve.

    However...

    The Uchiha''s reliance on their dojutsu was not the problem here.

    It was because of Orochimaru''s arrogance and prejudice.

    Even at this moment, as panic began to set in, Orochimaru still regarded the Uchiha before him as merely a youngster reliant on his eyes. Yet, the power of the Rinnegan deeply fascinated him.

    Even if he couldn''t possess the body of this young Uchiha, he wanted to extract those Rinnegan and implant them into his eye sockets.

    After all.

    The power of the Rinnegan was too great.

    It could unleash incredible gravitational forces and had a terrifying ability to absorb chakra.

    Without the Rinnegan, such a level of power would be unattainable¡ªa truly incredible feat.

    With this thought.

    Orochimaru''s excitement surged.

    Even though he hadn''t escaped Aoba''s grasp.

    "Do you think you can still escape?!"

    Behind his mask, Aoba''s lips curled into a sinister smile, having observed Orochimaru''s behavior and instantly understanding his thoughts¡ªexcitement.

    This greedy man!

    Even now, he still covets the Rinnegan.

    How interesting!

    Aoba was amused that Orochimaru could not see the situation clearly, whether it was a gross underestimation of his power or too much confidence in his escape plans. To Aobsa, Orochimaru was intriguing.

    Suddenly.

    Orochimaru opened his mouth wide.

    His jaw unhinged like a snake, opening 180 degrees, revealing a seemingly bottomless red throat capable of accommodating anything without bursting.

    As Orochimaru''s mouth reached its widest, a snake slithered out.

    The snake, flicking its tongue and eyes narrow like slits, shot out quickly, darting in a direction opposite to Aobsa.

    This snake was not attacking Aoba.

    It was avoiding him.

    At the same time.

    Orochimaru, whom Aoba was holding, suddenly went limp as if drained of all strength, lifeless like a corpse.

    Orochi-style Substitution Technique!

    Orochimaru inhaled slowly, his smile gradually fading. He began to understand that he had met his match in the person before him, this Uchiha youth with the Rinnegan.

    A moving barrier.

    This was completely beyond Orochimaru''s understanding.

    He had never seen such a technique.

    And he was deeply curious and eager about the Rinnegan, his eyes filled with greed.

    He still believed that Aoba''s ability to do such things was inseparable from the Rinnegan and that only someone with the Rinnegan could accomplish this.

    "That''s quite interesting."

    Aoba did not release the now limp body of Orochimaru but instead channeled a dense, powerful chakra into the corpse.

    Buzz!

    Orochimaru''s body suddenly trembled, his skin becoming rigid, hardening rapidly under the chakra-filled state, changing from its previously limp condition to being as hard as iron. His entire body seemed to inflate as if it had been pumped with air.

    It was better to say it was Orochimaru''s substitute than his corpse.

    Orochimaru meticulously created substitutes, using only the finest materials, including stretchable snake skin, which could support incredible transformations. As for the deep, unfathomable throat, it was like it had been stamped with spatial seals, capable of producing endless energy.

    At this point.

    Aoba, holding Orochimaru''s neck, appeared as if he was holding a weapon in his hand, and this stiff weapon was the body left by Orochimaru shedding his skin.

    "Let''s see how many more times you can spit!"

    Aoba watched Orochimaru intently. Now, he had nothing much to do, relatively free since the next phase of his plan had already begun. His clone and the Deva Path clone of Danzo currently had nothing pressing, so he could afford to play with Orochimaru a bit.

    Aoba was always curious about how many layers Orochimaru''s Orochi-style Substitution Technique had, where the limit was, or if there even was one.

    Aoba didn''t believe Orochimaru could keep spitting indefinitely; otherwise, that would be akin to having an immortal body. There must be a limit, but typically, no one had pushed Orochimaru to this limit before a fight ended; it was always either with Orochimaru winning or fleeing.

    Now that Orochimaru was trapped inside the barrier.

    With Orochimaru''s current strength, he couldn''t break through the barrier Aoba had created. He was like a turtle in a jar, without any cause for concern. Now, whenever Orochimaru used his Orochi-style substitution technique, Aoba would collect the shed skin, gradually forcing Orochimaru into a corner.

    This...

    Aoba found it very thrilling.

    He wanted to watch step-by-step as Orochimaru was desperate and see what kind of last-ditch efforts he could muster.

    This was something...

    He had often pondered while watching Naruto.

    Where exactly was Orochimaru''s limit?

    "And also..."

    The smile behind Aoba''s mask grew thicker as he swung the now stiff Orochimaru like a heavy club, slapping it hard against Orochimaru''s face.

    "I know you can take a beating!"

    "I also want to see..."

    "Just how much of a beating you can take!"

    Aoba vividly remembered how Orochimaru had stoically endured Tsunade''s punch with his face when he first watched Naruto. Because of that scene, many discussions rated Orochimaru''s physical defense among the top.

    With this opportunity, Aoba wanted to see how many hits Orochimaru''s face could take from Orochimaru''s chakra-infused, hardened body.

 Chapter 617: Hitting Yourself

    Chapter 617: Hitting Yourself

    At this moment, within the shimmering white barrier, a bizarre scene unfolded.

    Aoba held a chakra-hardened Orochimaru, swinging him toward a nearby snake that stared in astonishment.

    Whoosh!

    Aoba''s grip on Orochimaru cut through the air, creating a sonic boom, and with a terrifying force, he slapped it directly toward the snake.

    The power Aoba exhibited was no less formidable than Tsunade''s superhuman strength, and the chakra-infused body of Orochimaru functioned like a massive hammer, emanating immense force.

    Now in snake form, Orochimaru watched this scene with his snake eyes sharply contracting. He could feel the power behind the blow, so much so that the shock left him speechless.

    Dodge!

    He must dodge!

    If he were to be hit by this thing.

    He might turn into mush!

    Orochimaru never expected such a terrifying force behind this strike, and only now did he realize that the Uchiha before him was not an ordinary member of his clan, different from the typical Uchiha he knew.

    Orochimaru knew the Uchiha clan very well!

    The Uchiha were typically characterized by weaker physical bodies and strong mental capabilities, so the clan rarely had members who excelled in physical combat.

    But.

    This person.

    This member of the Uchiha clan.

    Not only had his dojutsu evolved to the terrifying Rinnegan level, but he also possessed such fearsome strength, which was quite extraordinary.

    If it were merely about the prowess in dojutsu, Orochimaru could have chalked up these abilities to the Rinnegan''s power, not the Uchiha''s inherent strength, but relying on the Rinnegan to achieve these effects.

    Now, the situation has changed.

    This was no longer just about the Rinnegan; this was raw, terrifying power.

    Being able to wield such power indicated an extremely strong physical constitution, which was inconsistent with the Uchiha clan in history, making it clear that this was no ordinary Uchiha.

    Swoosh!

    In his snake form, Orochimaru quickly flicked his tail, flashing out of position to dodge the hardened Orochimaru''s strike.

    Boom!

    In the next moment.

    The harden Orochimaru in Aoba''s hand hit the ground heavily, causing a muffled sound like an explosion.

    However.

    This sound did not cause any destruction.

    The ground was not the actual floor of the Root base but the floor of the barrier created by Aoba; within this barrier, all noises and movements were completely contained, unable to escape.

    However...

    Just as Orochimaru thought he could dodge it, a shadow suddenly obscures his view.

    "Hmm?"

    Orochimaru''s mind was marked with a big question mark; he knew the barrier was illuminated from all sides.

    This meant...

    Even if an object were airborne, it would be fully lit and not cast any shadow.

    However...

    This had a prerequisite.

    Those two objects would not be too close.

    Otherwise, they would partially block each other''s light, casting shadows between them.

    Not good!

    Danger!

    Orochimaru tensed up, suddenly realizing that the situation he feared was about to happen¡ªhis infused-chakra substitute body was about to slam into him.

    There was no dodging it.

    His speed was already at its limit.

    And the shadow seemed to be chasing him.

    It was an unavoidable situation now.

    Suddenly.

    The snake that Orochimaru had transformed into opened its mouth wide, the gaping maw like a bottomless pit.

    What followed that...

    A figure rapidly shot out.

    It was Orochimaru.

    Bang!

    Just as Orochimaru flew out from the mouth of the snake, the chakra-hardened Orochimaru held by Aoba heavily struck the seemingly lifeless snake.

    Splat!

    The snake that had just spat out Orochimaru instantly turned into a puddle of mush; its mouth was utterly useless now, no matter how wide it could open.

    "..."

    Orochimaru watched as "he" struck "himself," feeling extraordinarily conflicted. He had never imagined that one day he would face such a battle, and what surprised him even more was how troublesome this battle turned out to be.

 Chapter 618: Incompetent Rage

    Chapter 618: Incompetent Rage

    "Let''s talk!" Orochimaru said, his expression calm as he faced the scene before him, though his heart was tumultuously stirring inside.

    He had never encountered such a person before, now contained within this completely sealed barrier. For Orochimaru, known for his hidden trump cards, everything suddenly seemed so difficult.

    If the fight continued like this...

    There could be serious problems! Orochimaru could already sense the danger, but he also saw a glimmer of opportunity, feeling there might be room for negotiation.

    "No talk."

    Aoba dismissed the suggestion outright, continuing to wield the hardened Orochimaru, slamming him precisely and relentlessly toward Orochimaru''s face.

    "How much longer can you last?"

    Orochimaru immediately leapt up, his body contorting as if boneless, astonishingly fast, and easily dodged the attack.

    It must be said.

    Orochimaru, in human form, was indeed more agile than he was in snake form.

    "I can keep this up indefinitely."

    A slight smile curled the corners of Aoba''s mouth beneath his mask as he lifted Orochimaru to strike again.

    "..."

    A trace of helplessness flickered in Orochimaru''s eyes as he realized the extraordinary nature of this Uchiha ninja. Just moments ago, in his snake form, he was unable to perform ninjutsu. Now, although he could, Aoba had already absorbed too much of his chakra.

    With so much chakra drained, Orochimaru''s feelings were indescribably complex; he now treasured every drop of chakra left in his body. He believed that the Uchiha before him had also expended a significant amount of chakra.

    Not to mention...

    The barrier, still active, was continuously absorbing the other party''s chakra.

    In Orochimaru''s view.

    This Uchiha couldn''t last much longer.

    He had thought they might negotiate.

    But the other party wasn''t giving him a chance.

    Swoosh!

    As Orochimaru pondered for a moment, another whoosh of air sounded, and the hardened Orochimaru''s body was swung towards him once again.

    "Hmph!"

    Orochimaru snorted coldly, feeling that this Uchiha was overacting. The best resolution now would be to stop immediately, allowing both parties to retain their strength and avoid a mutually destructive end.

    "Your life is in my hands."

    "I''m just playing with you!"

    Aoba wasn''t bluffing. If he wished, he could kill Orochimaru at any moment, but he felt that someone like Orochimaru, once dead, was gone for good. Rather than killing him outright, it was better to enjoy a final game.

    Aoba was quite curious about how many substitutes Orochimaru truly had.

    What surprised him was...

    Orochimaru actually wanted to negotiate, which also indicated a certain desperation, showing that Orochimaru was scared but not thoroughly so, still thinking he could seize a chance.

    "Don''t go too far!"

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, a cold glint flickering within, clearly angered by Aoba''s remarks.

    "A fight to the death benefits neither of us!"

    Orochimaru spoke directly, clasping his hands together in a handsealing gesture, preparing for the possibility that negotiations would fail. From the start, this Uchiha youth had shown no inclination toward negotiation, a point Orochimaru took seriously.

    "You can try."

    The smirk on Aoba''s face hidden behind the mask grew wider, unseen by Orochimaru.

    He posed confidently, lifting the hand that had been holding Orochimaru''s substitute body earlier.

    Just as Aoba lifted his hand.

    Orochimaru''s complexion changed dramatically, quickly forming hand seals to prepare for Aoba''s "Bansho Ten''in," which had previously drawn him in. This was how Aoba had captured him.

    Now, seeing Aoba raise his hand, Orochimaru''s heart instinctively skipped a beat, his whole demeanor becoming cautious.

    However.

    As Orochimaru was forming seals, but before he could complete his ninjutsu...

    Aoba''s lifted hand gestured provocatively, taunting him.

    "Show whatever skills you have!"

    "I want to see what else you''ve got!"

    "If you want a fight to the death, you''ll need the skills to back it up!"

    "Otherwise, it''s just incompetent rage."

    Aoba''s words, combined with his taunting gesture, were full of mockery.

    This caused a surge of intense discomfort in Orochimaru. No one had ever talked to him like this before!

 Chapter 619: Shinra Tensei(Almighty Push)!

    Chapter 619: Shinra Tensei(Almighty Push)!

    Orochimaru is no ordinary individual; he is one of the legendary Konoha Sannins, adored and idolized by many.

    Never before had he been spoken to in such a manner. His strength is immense, even among the Sannin, and his usual collaborators are of Danzo''s supreme caliber.

    Now, this young Uchiha before him does possess some skills, yet he has not shown his true face, which somewhat irks Orochimaru. This dissatisfaction has now transformed into a kind of power within him.

    Why should he tolerate this? Ice-cold lights flicker in Orochimaru''s narrow, snake-like eyes.

    He feels that this youngster is far too arrogant.

    So what if he possesses the Rinnegan?

    The power of the Rinnegan is indeed formidable, but that doesn''t mean a pair of eyes can change everything.

    Orochimaru knows that the Uchiha clan consumes a significant amount of chakra when using their dojutsu.

    This Uchiha youngster is not only maintaining the brightly glowing barrier around them but also continuously attacking him, which clearly shows that his chakra is nearly depleted.

    It''s nothing more than a bluff!

    Orochimaru thinks that Aoba is merely pretending to be strong in front of him, masking the reality of his insufficient chakra. If the fight continues, Aoba might not have much left to hope for, yet he still puts on a strong front and posture simply to make him yield.

    Thinking deeply, Orochimaru realizes several simple truths and can almost be sure that soon, this young Uchiha will again discuss negotiations with him.

    It''s all just a pretense for now!

    With this thought, Orochimaru''s already cold gaze becomes even sharper. Since this Uchiha youngster wants to assert dominance, Orochimaru feels obliged to comply. After all, he is one of the legendary Sannin. With his understanding of his strength, there are hardly any in the ninja world who could kill him easily.

    This also explains why he thinks the Uchiha youngster created the barrier at the start ¨C to make him feel trapped.

    Well, then, he could play along!

    Orochimaru quickly forms hand seals, each seal casting a different illusion in the air, his hand-sealing speed incredibly fast as his hands are still in perfect condition.

    But just as Orochimaru finishes forming the seals, he doesn''t use any ninjutsu. Instead, he throws his right hand forward.

    "Sen''ei Tajashu(Many Hidden Shadow Snake Hands)!"

    Suddenly, Orochimaru''s right hand transforms into numerous stout snakes, their fangs sharp as blades and their gaping maws charging toward Aoba. The multitude of snakes instantly envelop Aoba.

    In reality, Orochimaru''s hand-sealing was just a feint; he had no intention of using ninjutsu. His real intent was to use Many Hidden Shadow Snake Hands to bind this Uchiha youngster, enabling them to negotiate. At this moment, Orochimaru merely wants to teach this Uchiha youngster a lesson, not truly defeat him.

    After all...

    Orochimaru is well aware.

    The Uchiha youngster before him is no ordinary member of his clan. His eyes are not just any Sharingan or an upgraded Mangekyo Sharingan but the legendary Rinnegan, akin to the eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Instantly...

    A solemn expression crosses Orochimaru''s face.

    "Again?"

    Orochimaru instinctively feels that Aoba raising his hand means another unavoidable pull is coming.

    But such a reaction doesn''t make sense.

    Isn''t this young Uchiha lacking in combat experience?

    Orochimaru thinks that after deploying Many Hidden Shadow Snakes Hand, the normal reaction should be to dodge the attacks, not to attract them. This isn''t a typical ninja response and could plunge him into even greater danger.

    After all...

    Orochimaru''s purpose with Many Hidden Shadow Snakes Hand is to bind Aoba, not just as a simple attack.

    If he can bind the young Uchiha and prevent any further use of ninjutsu or taijutsu, then the battle can end, and they can move to negotiations.

    Orochimaru is confident in his Many Hidden Shadow Snakes Hand; the snakes have sufficient force to apply pressure and bind continuously, and each snake is soft yet tough, not easily forced open.

    Attracting these snakes is like digging one''s own grave.

    Idiotic, right?

    At this moment, Orochimaru increasingly feels that this Uchiha youngster is merely relying on the power of the Rinnegan.

    Orochimaru needs to understand why this Uchiha can activate the Rinnegan...

    But he believes this person needs more combat experience.

    He''s just relying on the powerful abilities of the Rinnegan.

    Those eyes...

    It will be mine one day!

    Orochimaru firmly thinks.

    But just then, an unexpected turn of events occurs.

    Aoba''s raised right hand doesn''t deploy the previously used Bansho Ten''in but instead utters four words unfamiliar to Orochimaru.

    "Shinra Tensei(Almighty Push)!"

 Chapter 620: Kill Not Only the Body but Also the Spirit

    Chapter 620: Kill Not Only the Body but Also the Spirit

    Orochimaru has always been very confident in his abilities; after all, he is one of the legendary Sannin and a disciple of the Third Hokage. Even combined, the other two Sannins only partially surpass him.

    His suggestion to negotiate with Aoba was not out of fear but rather from his reservations about the capabilities of the Rinnegan.

    The reputation of the Rinnegan is indeed intimidating¡ªit was the eye possessed by the legendary Sage of the Six Paths! Based on the information Orochimaru currently possesses, the Rinnegan has the abilities of attraction, repulsion, and chakra absorption. Whether it has other capabilities, he does not yet know.

    Just these three abilities are enough to astound him.

    However, this does not mean he doesn''t believe he could engage in a fight to the death with Aoba if it really came down to it.

    Of course, who would choose such a method unless necessary?

    But no matter how many times he has proposed negotiations with Aoba, there has been no effect.

    Not only does this young Uchiha refuse to negotiate, but he also continues to overstep, becoming increasingly arrogant and oppressive.

    Orochimaru''s patience has reached its limit.

    "Uchiha brat!"

    "I advise you not to be so overbearing!"

    "It''s better for both of us to end this now!"

    "If you push me to madness, it will benefit no one!"

    "Don''t you just want to inherit Danzo''s Root?"

    "I can pretend I haven''t seen anything today!"

    "I might even stand with you in the future!"

    "We are not enemies!"

    Orochimaru''s words flowed one after another, clearly expressing that he no longer wanted to continue this unwarranted consumption. Any further delay is meaningless, worsening both parties'' conditions. And there is still a chaotic world outside waiting for him.

    These days, Orochimaru feels particularly at risk.

    He senses that the Third Hokage''s trust in him is waning, likely having discovered the human experiments he has been conducting in secret.

    However, these issues had yet to come to light, and the Third Hokage still had some expectations of him.

    Because of Danzo.

    Because of Konoha''s governance.

    After speaking, those narrow, cold, snake-like eyes stared fixedly at Aoba. If it weren''t for being bound within this barrier and unable to leave, he would certainly have taught this person a harsh lesson.

    But he still has reservations!

    Things must be handled smoothly!

    "Orochimaru, do you still not see the situation clearly?"

    Aoba''s mouth corners subtly rose behind his mask, displaying a cold and humorless smile. However, such an expression is invisible to Orochimaru, who can only see the sarcastic gaze of the Rinnegan.

    "You have no bargaining chips!"

    Aoba''s right hand, aimed directly at Orochimaru, locks everything in front of him within its range. The barrier has been reduced, confining them tightly in a very small area, not allowing Orochimaru any chance to escape being Aoba''s target.

    Buzz!

    In an instant, waves of formidable chakra concentrated in Aoba''s right hand, again making the entire space feel oppressive and also causing Orochimaru''s snake-like eyes to flicker with shock.

    What now?

    Orochimaru''s mind burst with a big question mark, now always feeling anxious whenever he sees Aoba raise his right hand, sensing that something is amiss.

    "Bansho Ten''in(Universal Pull)!"

    Once again, Aoba''s palm emitted a powerful attraction force, directly permeating Orochimaru''s body.

    Aoba used the same technique once more.

    Indeed, Aoba isn''t showcasing what ninja techniques the Rinnegan can perform before Orochimaru; he merely wants to demonstrate what true power and talent are through the Rinnegan.

    Aoba has no intention of letting Orochimaru go.

    Once Orochimaru fell into his barrier, there was absolutely no chance of him leaving alive.

    However...

    Aoba intended to implant a seed in Orochimaru''s memory.

    He wasn''t sure if Orochimaru might have the chance to be resurrected through the Impure World Reincarnation Technique in the future, nor did he know if Orochimaru had other clones or contingencies outside that might allow him to revive under specific conditions.

    But he had a feeling that Orochimaru would not easily die like this; thus, he wanted Orochimaru to understand just how terrifying the Rinnegan could be.

    This was Aoba''s minor objective.

    Kill not only the body but also the spirit.

 Chapter 621: Kill Not Only the Body but Also the Spirit

    Chapter 621: Kill Not Only the Body but Also the Spirit

    Orochimaru has always been very confident in his abilities; after all, he is one of the legendary Sannin and a disciple of the Third Hokage. Even combined, the other two Sannins only partially surpass him.

    His suggestion to negotiate with Aoba was not out of fear but rather from his reservations about the capabilities of the Rinnegan.

    The reputation of the Rinnegan is indeed intimidating¡ªit was the eye possessed by the legendary Sage of the Six Paths! Based on the information Orochimaru currently possesses, the Rinnegan has the abilities of attraction, repulsion, and chakra absorption. Whether it has other capabilities, he does not yet know.

    Just these three abilities are enough to astound him.

    However, this does not mean he doesn''t believe he could engage in a fight to the death with Aoba if it really came down to it.

    Of course, who would choose such a method unless necessary?

    But no matter how many times he has proposed negotiations with Aoba, there has been no effect.

    Not only does this young Uchiha refuse to negotiate, but he also continues to overstep, becoming increasingly arrogant and oppressive.

    Orochimaru''s patience has reached its limit.

    "Uchiha brat!"

    "I advise you not to be so overbearing!"

    "It''s better for both of us to end this now!"

    "If you push me to madness, it will benefit no one!"

    "Don''t you just want to inherit Danzo''s Root?"

    "I can pretend I haven''t seen anything today!"

    "I might even stand with you in the future!"

    "We are not enemies!"

    Orochimaru''s words flowed one after another, clearly expressing that he no longer wanted to continue this unwarranted consumption. Any further delay is meaningless, worsening both parties'' conditions. And there is still a chaotic world outside waiting for him.

    These days, Orochimaru feels particularly at risk.

    He senses that the Third Hokage''s trust in him is waning, likely having discovered the human experiments he has been conducting in secret.

    However, these issues had yet to come to light, and the Third Hokage still had some expectations of him.

    Because of Danzo.

    Because of Konoha''s governance.

    After speaking, those narrow, cold, snake-like eyes stared fixedly at Aoba. If it weren''t for being bound within this barrier and unable to leave, he would certainly have taught this person a harsh lesson.

    But he still has reservations!

    Things must be handled smoothly!

    "Orochimaru, do you still not see the situation clearly?"

    Aoba''s mouth corners subtly rose behind his mask, displaying a cold and humorless smile. However, such an expression is invisible to Orochimaru, who can only see the sarcastic gaze of the Rinnegan.

    "You have no bargaining chips!"

    Aoba''s right hand, aimed directly at Orochimaru, locks everything in front of him within its range. The barrier has been reduced, confining them tightly in a very small area, not allowing Orochimaru any chance to escape being Aoba''s target.

    Buzz!

    In an instant, waves of formidable chakra concentrated in Aoba''s right hand, again making the entire space feel oppressive and also causing Orochimaru''s snake-like eyes to flicker with shock.

    What now?

    Orochimaru''s mind burst with a big question mark, now always feeling anxious whenever he sees Aoba raise his right hand, sensing that something is amiss.

    "Bansho Ten''in(Universal Pull)!"

    Once again, Aoba''s palm emitted a powerful attraction force, directly permeating Orochimaru''s body.

    Aoba used the same technique once more.

    Indeed, Aoba isn''t showcasing what ninja techniques the Rinnegan can perform before Orochimaru; he merely wants to demonstrate what true power and talent are through the Rinnegan.

    Aoba has no intention of letting Orochimaru go.

    Once Orochimaru fell into his barrier, there was absolutely no chance of him leaving alive.

    However...

    Aoba intended to implant a seed in Orochimaru''s memory.

    He wasn''t sure if Orochimaru might have the chance to be resurrected through the Impure World Reincarnation Technique in the future, nor did he know if Orochimaru had other clones or contingencies outside that might allow him to revive under specific conditions.

    But he had a feeling that Orochimaru would not easily die like this; thus, he wanted Orochimaru to understand just how terrifying the Rinnegan could be.

    This was Aoba''s minor objective.

    Kill not only the body but also the spirit.

 Chapter 622: Orochimaru Thinks Heâ€™s Gaining!

    Chapter 622: Orochimaru Thinks He¡¯s Gaining!

    Aoba aims not only to kill Orochimaru but also to destroy his confidence completely.

    There''s a far-reaching benefit to this approach.

    That is if Orochimaru truly resurrects one day in the future.

    And once again, he encounters him, possessing the Rinnegan.

    No matter what role he plays in the ninja world at that time.

    There''s a significant chance that Orochimaru will recognize him and expose him.

    Thus, the power of the Rinnegan has planted a seed deep within Orochimaru''s heart, which will grow in time, making him acutely aware of the Rinnegan''s formidable strength and instilling a deep dread of it.

    Buzz!

    Orochimaru once again feels the intense attraction acting upon him, as if countless invisible hands are pushing him from behind.

    This sensation is so strange, yet so familiar.

    After all, he just experienced it.

    In an instant.

    Orochimaru''s body seems uncontrollable, floating directly towards Aoba.

    This terrifying attraction leaves Orochimaru utterly unable to resist!

    Orochimaru''s icy, narrow snake eyes flicker fiercely, feeling an intense crisis at this moment.

    If nothing unexpected happens, his neck will once again be grasped by this young Uchiha before him.

    Orochimaru is acutely aware of what this means!

    Once his body comes into contact again with this young Uchiha''s right hand, he will once again mercilessly devour his chakra.

    Such an event absolutely must not happen again!aru silently warns himself, his remaining chakra already scarce. If it''s absorbed again by this young Uchiha, he will truly lose the ability to fight and be buried within this barrier.

    This is extremely dangerous!

    Orochimaru is very clear about the current situation, although these situations have formed under his judgment.

    In his view...

    There''s still a possibility for negotiation!

    He just isn''t pushing towards a mutually destructive end!

    But if this young Uchiha absorbs his chakra again, he will lose the power to ensure mutual destruction!

    Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding...

    Those thrown ninja tools, after hitting the barrier with loud impacts, fall to the ground, their sharp blades bent out of shape, no longer usable.

    Buzz!

    However, that''s not the end. The ninja tools that fall to the ground, as if cleansed by a terrifying chakra, directly turn into dust and disappear within the barrier.

    "Bansho Ten''in(Universal Pull)!"

    At that moment, Aoba''s cold voice resonates again, with waves of formidable chakra concentrating in his right palm once more. Simultaneously, an overpowering attraction re-engages, pulling the now flattened Orochimaru back toward him.

    The terrifying attraction causes Orochimaru to levitate once again, but this time, only Orochimaru is pulled without the surrounding ninja tools. Orochimaru flies straight back toward Aoba''s palm once again.

    Needs improvement!

    Orochimaru feels the danger again!

    This time, his ninja tool pouch is already emptied!

    Suddenly.

    Under the effect of the attraction, Orochimaru, flying towards Aoba, suddenly opens his massive jaw, spitting out a sharp sword from his mouth.

    The Kusanagi Sword!

    This is Orochimaru''s Kusanagi Sword!

    He skips the process of spitting out snakes and then swords, directly spitting out the Kusanagi Sword.

    Its cold light is dazzling; this Kusanagi Sword is extremely sharp.

    Orochimaru swings the Kusanagi Sword, aiming its sharp tip directly at Aoba''s heart.

    Orochimaru doesn''t expect this attack to kill Aoba, but he thinks it might make Aoba cautious.

    When Aoba uses Shinra Tensei to push him away again; he''s prepared not to be pulled in again.

    Of course.

    Even if he is pulled in again...

    It would mean wasting Aoba''s chakra.

    This continuous display of attraction and repulsion forces, although seemingly treating him like a ball kicked back and forth, actually didn''t inflict any real damage on him, instead causing the opponent to use more chakra.

    From this perspective...

    Orochimaru feels he''s gaining!

 Chapter 623: Accessing Orochimarus Memories

    Chapter 623: Accessing Orochimaru''s Memories

    Orochimaru''s thinking was not flawed.

    For an ordinary person, Aoba''s actions would be considered repetitive consumption, but Aoba is no ordinary individual.

    After acquiring the Sage Body, Aoba''s chakra has reached an immensely dense level, making such expenditure trivial for him, and he quickly recovers to his normal state.

    At this moment,

    Aoba, facing the Kusanagi Sword thrown by Orochimaru, displays no disturbance in his Rinnegan eyes.

    This is nothing!

    For others, this sharp Kusanagi Sword could pierce their hearts and end their lives instantly.

    It''s known that the ninja world has always had high offense but low defense, and even a simple kunai can be lethal.

    Many ninjas have died from kunai wounds!

    Including Madara''s younger brother, Uchiha Izuna.

    Even Hashirama once made Madara believe he was about to commit suicide by gesturing with a kunai towards himself.

    Under these circumstances,

    The exceptionally sharp Kusanagi Sword that Orochimaru possesses completely outclasses other ninja tools like kunai and shuriken in terms of destructive power.

    However...

    Such a Kusanagi Sword is trivial in front of Aoba, who possesses a Sage Body similar to that of Hashirama. As long as he has chakra in his body, he can continuously perform ninjutsu that regenerates any severe wounds almost instantly.

    Of course, Aoba, fearless as he is, doesn''t want such a sharp blade to pierce his body, as there is absolutely no need for it.

    At this moment,

    Orochimaru''s narrow snake-like eyes sparkle with a hard-to-describe sense of triumph.

    Let''s see how you handle this!

    Orochimaru seems to be waiting for Aoba to choose between two poisons!

    Either endure this sword strike forcibly!

    Or use the repulsive force again to push them both away!

    Orochimaru believes that such repetitive consumption will eventually wear down his opponent, as the barrier around them continuously consumes a significant amount of chakra.

    The damage from being pushed out is merely a collision with the barrier wall, which doesn''t cause him any real harm but could provide an opportunity to escape.

    Orochimaru has made up his mind.

    He''s prepared for the moment the young Uchiha pushes him away, and then he will not re-enter this place.

    For a moment,

    Such a mythical, three-headed, six-armed appearance truly before him!

    Orochimaru then realized how weak and almost ridiculous science seemed in front of magic!

    How can science explain this?

    But even if it doesn''t make sense and can''t be explained, not even with a jutsu, this three-headed, six-armed technique doesn''t resemble a clone jutsu or a transformation jutsu. It is the genuine appearance of two extra faces and four arms.

    This is truly beyond belief!

    Pop!

    After the appearance of the three heads and six arms, one of the arms behind him grabs the hilt of the flying Kusanagi Sword, eliciting a sharp clink.

    At this moment, Aoiba is using the abilities of the Asura Path from the Six Paths of Pain. The Asura Path can transform into a three-headed, six-armed figure and display immense strength, and combined with Aoba''s power, grabbing the sword is no problem at all.

    After being grabbed, the sword''s momentum stops entirely, causing no harm to Aoba.

    Following this,

    Now, the only thing flying towards Aoba is Orochimaru!

    Orochimaru did not expect Aoba to respond to his attack this way, and he had no contingency plan, or rather, he no longer had any.

    Within this barrier, Orochimaru''s Body Replacement Technique is severely weakened, and all his tactics seem inadequate.

    Pop!

    Another crisp sound followed, and Aoba''s right hand once again grasped Orochimaru''s neck.

    But this time, Aoba does not use his chakra absorption abilities; instead, his other arms also grab Orochimaru''s neck and arms, freeing up his right hand.

    Then.

    Aoba''s right hand slowly rises, moving towards the top of Orochimaru''s head...

    This action suddenly tightens Orochimaru''s heart, as he has no idea what Aoba intends to do but is powerless to stop what''s happening. He can only watch as Aoba''s hand easily lands on his head.

    The meaning of this action is probably only known by Aoba himself!

    "Ding Dong!"

    A crisp electronic notification sound rings in his mind as Aoba''s palm touches Orochimaru''s head.

    "Memory reading, successful!"

    Subsequently, a warm flow slowly moves through Aoba, channeling into his limbs.

    At the same time.

    One memory image after another flashes before his eyes and is stored in his mind. These are Orochimaru''s memories.

    He has successfully read Orochimaru''s memories!

 Chapter 624: Orochimaru Falls!

    Chapter 624: Orochimaru Falls!

    "Ding Dong! Orochimaru''s memory extraction is successful! Acquired: Impure World Reincarnation Technique!"

    A crisp electronic notification echoed in his mind as Aoba gained access to Orochimaru''s memories.

    Impure World Reincarnation Technique!

    Aoba was slightly startled.

    He was all too familiar with this jutsu, a forbidden technique developed by the Second Hokage, Tobirama.

    The existence of the Impure World Reincarnation Technique significantly shaped the latter part of the Naruto series, allowing many past ninjas to reappear before the audience through its use.

    The technique had also been a focus of Orochimaru''s research, famously used to summon the former Hokages in a pivotal plotline.

    Of course.

    Kabuto also adapted the technique into the Dream Fulfillment Jutsu!

    Under Kabuto''s manipulation, many ninjas who had never met, some even harboring regrets, were ultimately brought to closure.

    Now, Aoba also possessed the Impure World Reincarnation Technique!

    However, Aoba intended to use this jutsu sparingly for several reasons: firstly, he needed more personal genetic material, or DNA, of those past ninjas; secondly, he saw no meaningful purpose in doing so.

    After all.

    With the power Aoba already possessed, he did not need to summon past powerful ninjas. And for those who had died, bringing them back via the Impure World Reincarnation could introduce unpredictable variables, like Uchiha Madara, who was able to break free from the jutsu''s control.

    Aoba had purposefully killed Uchiha Madara to prevent any continuation of his plans. However, the Impure World Reincarnation Technique could potentially allow those who had passed away to complete their unfinished agendas. Therefore, for Aoba, this technique was more about filling his arsenal of jutsu rather than having practical value.

    "You no longer hold any value."

    Aoba stared at Orochimaru, whose head he held in his grasp, each of his palms infused with a peculiar chakra capable of absorbing chakra, a specific ability of the Rinnegan.

    Almost instantly after Aoba spoke...

    Orochimaru felt an overwhelming weakness surge through him!

    This round of absorption was quicker and more forceful than before.

    If previously the absorption was performed by one hand, now five or six hands were involved, drastically increasing the efficiency.

    It wasn''t long before Orochimaru felt completely drained, even struggling to speak, his heavy eyelids tempting him to sleep.

    This is bad!

    Orochimaru was deeply alarmed!

    He knew that if this continued, it would cause him catastrophic damage!

    If he were to fall asleep now.

    If he were to lose consciousness.

    It would mean losing all ability to resist.

    Only Orochimaru understood the irony in this!

    Because Aoba had already seen Orochimaru coveting his Rinnegan!

    Orochimaru''s greed for the Rinnegan had reached a level that even Aoba found hard to face, still scheming against it even in such dire circumstances, which indeed aligned with Orochimaru''s character.

    But...

    This was somewhat unexpected for Aoba.

    How dare you!

    After introducing the Naraka Path to Orochimaru, Aoba did not use its powers; he merely showed the King of Hell to Orochimaru.

    In fact, the Naraka Path holds significant strategic value for the Six Paths of Pain, serving as a vital means of gathering intelligence.

    Because with the Rinnegan, the user can summon the King of Hell to judge whether the captured person is lying.

    If they lie.

    Their tongue would stretch out.

    Then the King of Hell could open its vast mouth, forcibly pull out the opponent''s tongue, and chew and swallow it.

    This method helps determine whether the person is lying, ensuring the accuracy of the intelligence, which was crucial when Pain attacked Konoha to find Naruto''s location.

    Of course, for Aoba, this was unnecessary.

    Whether it''s the King of Hell summoned by the Naraka Path or the Rinnegan''s ability to resurrect, Aoba would not casually use these redundant powers.

    After all, Aoba can read memories.

    He doesn''t need to waste time and energy summoning the King of Hell to verify whether someone is telling the truth or not.

    "Human Path!"

    Aoba''s indifferent voice again uttered a term unfamiliar to Orochimaru. His cold Rinnegan eyes still shimmered strikingly, and his presence was very imposing.

    "This is also a power of the Rinnegan!"

    "But..."

    "This will be the last ability of the Rinnegan you''ll feel!"

    "Because..."

    "You are about to die!"

    Aoba''s cold voice, sentence after sentence, rang out as he spoke, his right hand above Orochimaru''s head radiating an incredibly strong chakra.

    "Soul Extraction!"

    Aoba''s cold voice sounded again like a death sentence for Orochimaru. Then his right hand suddenly rose, and with it, Orochimaru''s soul.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...

 Chapter 625: The Curtain Rises on Konoha!

    Chapter 625: The Curtain Rises on Konoha!

    Buzz! With a casual gesture, Aoba removed the barrier surrounding the area.

    The underground hall of Root returned to its original state.

    With no energy leaking out, no sound escaping, and no spectators around, absolutely no one knew what had transpired here.

    Yet...

    Aoba''s Rinnegan saw everything and relayed the images to his true body and other paper clones.

    He hadn''t planned to dispose of Orochimaru so soon. He had intended to wait until Minato became Hokage and then blame Orochimaru for stealing the Uchiha''s eyes.

    But...

    Plans don''t always keep up with changes.

    Aoba hadn''t anticipated that Orochimaru would detect some issues and take proactive steps. Had they been near the Hokage''s office, he wouldn''t have acted, but in Root, there were no such reservations.

    Although Orochimaru delivered himself to the doorstep, there was no reason not to take advantage of the situation. If he didn''t eliminate Orochimaru now, the latter could cause more trouble in the future, potentially ruining his plans.

    This involved his future peaceful life.

    So, it had to be handled carefully.

    Aoba chose not outright to devour Orochimaru''s soul with the King of Hell. It seemed too harsh to erase such a person from the world entirely; leaving his soul in the Pure Land kept some possibilities open.

    This decision influenced Aoba''s later choice to incinerate Orochimaru''s body instead of using it to create more Pain as he did with Danzo''s body for the Deva Path.

    Such a change was also based on a re-evaluation of the situation.

    Aoba used Danzo''s body to create a Deva Path clone, but beyond utilizing Danzo''s identity, there wasn''t really any need for the Deva Path to exert strength.

    Actually, Aoba could achieve similar effects using his paper clones, and the result wouldn''t be inferior to using a Deva Path.

    The main reason Aoba transformed Danzo into a Pain was to deceive the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, as Danzo and Hiruzen''s relationship was quite extraordinary. If he hadn''t used Danzo''s body, Hiruzen might have recognized him, rendering his plans meaningless.

    But Orochimaru''s body was different.

    Even the Third Hokage himself wouldn''t recognize Orochimaru''s body.

    There will be no such concerns at all.

    Orochimaru himself was a very elusive being, so there was no need to use his body to create a clone to impersonate him.

    Following this line of thought...

    Aoba felt there was no point in doing so, especially since even he wasn''t clear if Orochimaru''s body held any secrets that could lead to his revival. Using it rashly was too risky.

    Of course.

    Aoba could delve deep into Orochimaru''s memories to seek potential resurrection points within him.

    But Aoba had neither the inclination nor the time for such an endeavor, so he simply incinerated Orochimaru''s body, acting as if Orochimaru had never existed. If needed, he could impersonate Orochimaru later using a paper clone.

    Having dealt with Orochimaru, Aoba felt much lighter. Orochimaru had been like a ticking time bomb, unpredictable in how and when he might explode.

    Compared to Madara, Orochimaru was even more troublesome for Aoba simply because of his unpredictability.

    Everyone has their motives for their actions.

    Even those acting on their whims have motives driven by likes or dislikes. Madara''s goal was to enact the Infinite Tsukuyomi, which is a straightforward objective.

    Black Zetsu sought to rescue his mother, Kaguya!

    Everyone has their motives, but only Orochimaru''s are inscrutable to Aoba.

    In some ways, Orochimaru wasn''t merely acting on whims; he had some standards.

    Initially, Aoba thought Orochimaru sought to collect all jutsu or possibly desired immortality, but Orochimaru''s ambiguous decisions made it hard to determine his true stance.

    Aoba couldn''t discern any steadfast principles in Orochimaru''s actions; it seemed Orochimaru''s motives changed over time, making him an erratic figure.

    With Minato as a clear example, Aoba preferred to keep his distance from people like Obito, seeing him as an ungrateful wolf that could bite back at any slight setback.

    For such people, Aoba always kept a respectful distance.

    However, since he had come to the ninja world, and the butterfly effect from his arrival had significantly altered events, he wouldn''t let the original world''s happenings affect his judgment of Obito now.

    He decided to give Obito a chance.

    After all, the people of this world didn''t know what Obito would do in the future, and it wasn''t certain he would act the same way due to the changes. Everyone deserves a chance to start anew in a new world, and Aoba was willing to grant Obito that opportunity, provided he didn''t misbehave!

    If Aoba saw any sign of change in Obito, he wouldn''t hesitate to nip it in the bud.

    At this moment.

    Aoba stood in a vast square at Root.

    "The grand curtain of Konoha is about to rise!"

    Aoba''s paper clone murmured, clear about the plans. After all, he and Aoba were part of the same entity. During Aoba''s return process using the Rinnegan, he had already seen the figures of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist in his vision.

    This indicated...

    The issues outside Konoha had been resolved!

    What needed to be done now was to overturn Konoha from start to finish completely!

    Actually, Aoba had one simpler, more brutal method: to kill the Third Hokage outright, then impersonate him to carry out the Hokage handover ceremony.

    But...

    Aoba felt such an approach was soulless.

    That wasn''t how he wanted to do things.

    Brute force could solve everything, but there were many things he didn''t want to resolve through brute force, as it would strip away much of the fun, the very enjoyment he sought in doing these things. If that were missing, it wouldn''t be as interesting.

    The position of Hokage was meant for Minato!

    This was consistent whether in the original historical trajectory or the current developmental course!

    The benefits that Aoba can gain from this process are nothing more than putting his mind in a peaceful state, making up for some of the regrets he had when watching anime in the past, and putting himself in a relatively safe environment.

    Just these benefits weren''t enough to inspire him!

    What Aoba really wanted was to see the Third, Hiruzen, driven to a slight madness when faced with the scenarios he had set up.

    After all.

    In the original storyline, although many knew of the Third Hokage''s inaction, they did not fully dig out what he did.

    Now, fewer stains marred the Third Hokage''s political achievements, not because now wasn''t the time to act but because the time had yet to come.

    If threatened again, the Third Hokage would still sacrifice the Hyuga, namely Neji''s father.

    He would still condone Danzo''s decision to eliminate the Uchiha clan if faced with a Uchiha rebellion.

    Though such scenarios might no longer occur.

    But the butterfly effect could cause other scenarios to unfold.

    As long as the Third Hokage was in power.

    He would make corresponding choices.

    This was unacceptable to Aoba.

    Thus.

    Aoba wants to create some stain on the Third Hokage artificially!Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com

 Chapter 626: She Doesnt Want to Talk Anymore!

    Chapter 626: She Doesn''t Want to Talk Anymore!

    At this moment, the Third Hokage is still unaware of Aoba''s plans and the events unfolding in Konoha, believing everything is as usual.

    Inside the Hokage''s office.

    The Third Hokage is busily reviewing scrolls.

    He isn''t just looking at the scrolls; he''s contemplating matters related to the Hokage''s position.

    In essence.

    The Third Hokage isn''t inherently evil.

    Unlike Danzo, his behavior is more about hypocrisy and pretense. He can disregard Danzo''s actions but wouldn''t personally engage in such deeds, using Danzo as his dark agent while still holding on to his moral boundaries.

    The Third Hokage wishes to continue as the Hokage; thus, his maneuvers concerning potential candidates are merely tactics, not schemes. Many plots are Danzo''s methods to eliminate internal and external threats, with the Third Hokage''s tacit approval.

    This represents a complex relationship.

    The Third Hokage and Danzo are two peas in a pod, with the Third Hokage facilitating these actions, yet he doesn''t embody such traits at his core. Despite his many ambitions tied to the role of Hokage, he genuinely doesn''t wish these schemes to fall back on him.

    Many actions.

    If Danzo wouldn''t do them, neither would the Third Hokage.

    However, if Danzo acts, the Third Hokage won''t truly blame him as long as it secures his position as Hokage. Deep inside, he forgets these deeds and believes nothing serious happened.

    It could be seen as self-deception.

    Konoha is about to welcome back Minato, who played a significant role in the Third Great Ninja War. The Third Hokage is well aware that given the current transition period in the village and Minato''s accomplishments, it is indeed an appropriate time to hand over the Hokage title.

    However, the Third Hokage isn''t willing to let this happen!

    He still needs to have his fill of being Hokage!

    Oddly enough.

    Even in later historical contexts, the Third Hokage remained the longest-serving Hokage.

    Yet, the longest-serving individual feels he hasn''t done enough as Hokage, almost wanting to equate his name with the title. He has even promoted himself as the strongest Hokage ever at the Ninja School!

    It must be said.

    The Third Hokage''s greed for power has reached an appalling level!

    And he''s aware of this issue.

    Yet, he''s unwilling to face, confront, and resolve it.

    This is why, when Konoha''s previous Hokages are resurrected through Reanimation, the Third Hokage seems somewhat guilty towards the other Hokages.

    After all, during his tenure, Konoha experienced its darkest times and stagnated in its development. Many young talents were underutilized, including incidents involving the Hyuga and Uchiha clans, which negatively impacted the village.

    The Third Hokage was looking at the scrolls in his hand, but in his mind, he was contemplating how to retain his position as Hokage.

    Namikaze Minato.

    Hatake Sakumo.

    These two names continually swirl in his mind, lingering because they are potential successors to his position as Hokage, posing a constant threat to him.

    Of course.

    Compared to the original historical trajectory.

    The current Third Hokage hasn''t exhibited such misconduct and hasn''t lost many people in the Third Great Ninja War. He hasn''t sent students to war, avoiding severe losses even when at a disadvantage in the war, maintaining basic dignity without substantial losses.

    Under such conditions.

    The current Third Hokage won''t resign to take the blame.

    Because the Third Hokage has no misdeeds, Minato''s achievements alone aren''t enough to guarantee his succession as Hokage.

    This makes the Third Hokage believe there''s still a chance to turn things around!

    Knock, knock, knock...

    At that moment, a series of crisp knocks sound.

    Creak!

    Before the Third Hokage can respond, the door to the Hokage''s office is pushed open. Accompanied by the friction of the door frame, an older-looking woman walks in.

    This woman is Konoha''s advisor, Utatane Koharu!

    "Hiruzen, I have something to tell you..."

    Koharu looks serious, her eyes fixed on the Third Hokage, her complex expression suggesting a great internal struggle as if she''s been wrestling with something for a long time and has just gathered the courage to speak.

    "Well..."

    Just as Koharu was about to say more, Hiruzen interrupted her.

    "Koharu."

    "Is what you want to say only about Danzo?"

    "If there''s nothing else..."

    "Let''s discuss this matter later!"

    "I have many other things to do!"

    "These matters are even more important than Danzo''s!"

    "Do you understand?"

    Hiruzen spoke one sentence after another, now having no intention of dealing with Danzo''s issues. As far as he knew, Danzo occasionally acting abnormally was normal, especially when it involved the Hokage position.

    And just a short while ago, he had just met with Danzo.

    Although Danzo seemed vague while speaking, Hiruzen could still see that Danzo was still coveting the Hokage position, but since Danzo hadn''t acted against him, he would just turn a blind eye to it.

    Hiruzen knows all too well that Danzo is a double-edged sword.

    This sword can kill enemies for him but also potentially harm himself.

    Yet.

    It is still a divine weapon!

    Hiruzen can''t give up the help Danzo offers!

    Actually.

    When Hiruzen last saw Danzo, he felt Danzo was already scheming for his Hokage position.

    But this issue isn''t too significant.

    Hiruzen knows Danzo well; if Danzo wants to become Hokage, the best plan is to take over the position directly from him. Otherwise, if he dies, the Hokage position won''t go to Danzo, especially with the threats from Minato and Sakumo. Danzo would remain his ally, not his enemy.

    This is why.

    Hiruzen isn''t entirely concerned about Danzo''s maneuvers.

    These are concerns after retaining the Hokage position.

    As long as he keeps the Hokage position, he will still have the chance to continue discussions with Danzo. But if he loses the position, he and Danzo will lose the chance at the Hokage position.

    He believes Danzo understands this.

    He doesn''t need to hear what Koharu says; Hiruzen has already guessed that Danzo''s actions must have surprised her.

    But now, if any conflict arises with Danzo, it''s unnecessary internal friction, likely allowing Minato or Sakumo a cheap victory, ultimately securing the Hokage position.

    Almost instantly.

    Hiruzen has judged what Koharu is about to say, which is easy for him because he has a mental list of threats to his position as Hokage, with Minato and Sakumo as the top priorities.

    "This, this, this..."

    Koharu clearly didn''t expect Hiruzen to react this way.

    After Hiruzencontinuously spoke these words.

    Her mind went blank.

    She never imagined that she would be dismissed before she could even speak.

    "Sigh..."

    Koharu sighs helplessly, instinctively shaking her head, indicating she has nothing to discuss.

    Then.

    She felt Hiruzen''s dismissive gesture, suddenly realizing that the issues she discovered might not be necessary to discuss with Hiruzen.

    After all, she felt that Danzo seemed like a dead man from his appearance, which was very unusual, a look that Danzo hadn''t shown even when injured.

    Koharu is, after all, a medical ninja!

    With her judgment in mind, she had intended to inform Hiruzen of these issues, but the response was alienation.

    Now, she doesn''t want to talk anymore!

 Chapter 627: Stop for a Moment

    Chapter 627: Stop for a Moment

    Koharu is not someone without a temper. Seeing Hiruzen''s attitude, she turned to leave the Hokage''s office.

    She wasn''t just being whimsical. Even though she didn''t understand why, she was obsessed with Danzo while she took care of him. Her thoughts were all about him, leading her to care excessively for him.

    Even Danzo himself did not notice this! If Danzo hadn''t noticed, his memories wouldn''t have had many traces. Aoba wouldn''t have bothered to sift through every detail of Danzo''s memories to overanalyze others'' concern for Danzo, thus missing this.

    As Koharu reached the door, she paused momentarily, hoping Hiruzen might ask her to stay. But after waiting a few seconds without hearing any sound, she realized she was hoping for too much and decisively stepped out of the office.

    "Hmph!" Koharu snorted coldly and left directly.

    Up to this moment, Hiruzen did not realize what he had missed.

    If only Hiruzen could have been a little more patient, he could have learned from Koharu that Danzo was indeed problematic, which could have prepared him for what would come.

    Unfortunately, Hiruzen was focusing all his attention on maintaining his position as Hokage.

    This becomes just a minor incident.

    Even Aoba did not know that Koharu had sharply detected an issue with Danzo.

    ...

    Outside Konoha, Land of Fire.

    Ninjas were rapidly moving toward the village.

    Shadows flitted quickly between the branches, like fleas, their speed fast but comparatively slow to usual.

    These were the ninjas who had participated in the Third Great Ninja War!

    First, they experienced the war with Iwagakure, followed by a surprise attack from Sunagakure, and finally, they encountered ninjas from Kumogakure. Although they resolved these issues without much danger, nearly everyone''s physical stamina was depleted, including their leader, Minato.

    They were still moving quickly, choosing not to camp on the spot mainly to avoid unnecessary complications.

    Until they return to Konoha, anything could still happen on this path.

    They all knew this very well.

    However, Minato and Kushina still harbored a slight illusion regarding the internal conflicts within Konoha Village, believing that the villagers would not take action to intercept them.

    On the other hand, Sakumo...Upstodatee from n(0)/ve/lbIn/.(co/m

    Having experienced some unfair treatment previously, he understood there was no such thing as fairness in the village.

    The position of Hokage is a massive center of power!

    This is not just a dream forged by village youths, dreaming that when they grow up, they can become Hokage, becoming the village''s great hero, adored by countless people, fulfilling their inner vanity and sense of achievement.

    But...

    When they grew up, they found that their childhood dreams were just dreams, losing their original flavor.

    All the innocence and charm turned into greed and self-interest, with motives no longer for the village but rather to satisfy personal desires.

    Of course.

    Externally, they still had to claim, "Everything is for the village!"

    "Stop a moment!"

    Just then, a deep voice rang out among the crowd. Although the voice was not loud and seemed weak, it reached everyone''s ears in the quiet environment.

    The owner of the voice was Minato!

    At this moment.

    Minato gestured for everyone to stop.

    Immediately, Kushina, who was carrying Minato, also stopped, landing on the ground and setting down Minato. Her worried eyes flickered as she gazed at him.

    Throughout the journey, Kushina took care of Minato, trusting no one else. Everyone here could be a spy from some higher-up in the village or serving those above, as there could always be extremists. After all, the first rule of a ninja is to obey orders.

    Kushina had not lost any combat capability. She had only shown her Sage Mode in front of the Kumo''s ninjas, and although it consumed some chakra, she had already recovered in their return journey. After all, the Uzumaki clan has a robust constitution, and now she feels even more exceptional regarding physical strength.

    Such recovery was too easy for her!

    Because her condition was perfectly fine, taking care of Minato was no burden. She would certainly not entrust Minato to anyone else, especially Sakumo, whom she always felt could compete with Minato for the position of Hokage.

    After carrying Minato for a while, Kushina felt that Minato had somewhat recovered from his unconscious state.

    If they had to choose a leader they could sincerely admire, they preferred someone who seemed positive, could get along well with them, and didn''t put on airs.

    Jiraiya fit this description, and so did Minato!

    As for another member of the Legendary Sannin... Tsunade.

    These ninjas hardly considered her for a straightforward reason: they felt that she might not be suitable to lead a village as a female ninja. This mindset was ingrained in a male-dominated society, at least initially during the formation of the ninja villages.

    When will female ninjas stand up?

    When they are strong enough, they naturally rise!

    Momentarily.

    The ninjas gathered around Minato, their gazes all on him, and by now, they all understood that Minato was indeed the undeniable choice for the Fourth Hokage.

    There was almost no one who could compete with Minato for the position of the Fourth Hokage, including Sakumo.

    It wasn''t that Sakumo''s strength or leadership was lacking, but in the direct comparison that had just occurred during the Third Great Ninja War!

    Minato completely overshadowed Sakumo!

    Adding to the fact that Minato was exceedingly young, he represented a future superstar with tremendous potential, and almost everyone on the scene believed that under Minato''s leadership, Konoha would experience an even brighter future.

    "We''ll rest for a while!"

    Minato''s slightly deep voice slowly rose. His blue eyes swept over the people present, clearly revealing the fatigue on their faces and the weariness in their bodies.

    "Now is not the time to hurry on the road!"

    Minato felt that after saying this, many people looked puzzled, so he explained.

    His reasoning was simple and easy to understand.

    They had just gone through several battles.

    Earlier, they bluff their way through those Kumo ninjas.

    But...

    This bluff wouldn''t last long!

    If they didn''t seize the opportunity to withdraw properly, they might provoke a counterattack from Kumo ninjas, creating an unfavorable situation.

    Now that they had left the range of those Kumo ninjas.

    Konoha was a short distance away, at most a two¡ªor three-hour journey. Opting to rest now and then continue to the village seemed a better choice.

    Two or three hours of travel doesn''t mean the distance isn''t significant. It''s just that they were running on foot. Normally, even a car ride would be exhausting, and although ninjas have stronger constitutions than ordinary people and can rely on chakra for endurance...

    This is based on the ninjas being in good condition.

    If they had just started a mission, then not to mention running for two or three hours, even two or three days wouldn''t be much of an issue as long as they rested intermittently and ate a military ration pill.

    But now they were returning from a war.

    The physical exhaustion and mental fatigue put every ninja in a state of extreme stress.

    Minato had noticed this condition. Returning to Konoha was not painful, nor did he think there was any danger waiting ahead. Since that was the case, why not let everyone rest before returning? Continuing to rush could keep everyone in a low state of spirit, which wasn''t what he wanted to see.

    Now, they were returning victoriously!

    Minato wasn''t entirely naive; when chatting with Aoba at the Hokage Rock, he had already decided to become the Hokage and surpass all previous Hokages in strength.

    His goal had been set early on.

    Now, the goal was right in front of him.

    He had no reason to give up or back down, and he would not choose not to act just because his dream was within reach.

    Even the Minato of the original historical timeline would have done the same.

    No one who could stand at the pinnacle of power was without ambition and merely elevated there by others¡ªthat''s simply impossible!

    At this point.

    Minato was well aware that the ultimate victory in the Third Great Ninja War would lay a solid foundation on his path to becoming Hokage, and he needed these battle-hardened ninjas to return in a spirited state, ready to celebrate their victory, not worn out.

    He also understood that it was not good to keep rushing.

 Chapter 628: Interest

    Chapter 628: Interest

    "We should not be rushing now. Everyone is tired. Let''s rest right here for three hours; then, we will return to Konoha with renewed spirits. Show them the triumph in your return!"

    Minato''s voice was strong and determined, and he was ready to contest for the position of Hokage. These ninjas were the foundation of his pursuit of the role.

    He wasn''t sure how many among them still supported others.

    Even so.

    He believed he could convert these people into his subordinates using his powerful personal charisma, so he cared for them as if they were his subordinates already.

    Minato was aware. He was passionate and kind, like the sun, shining his light on those around him and bringing them warmth. However, he knew the world was more complex than it seemed. Becoming a Hokage was not as straightforward as just talking about it.

    Previously, Minato thought the role of Hokage was passed down through generations; that by doing well, one could become the Hokage. However, as he set his goal to become a Hokage and studied the succession of past Hokages, he realized it was more complex. There were factions within the Hokages, and he needed clarification on which faction he should belong.

    Because of this, he felt he needed a solid foundation. He had viewed some records of the First Hokage in the Hokage office archives, which he had access to.

    About six months ago, he aspired to be the strongest Hokage, aware that the current strongest was Senju Hashirama, the First Hokage!

    Minato reviewed records of Hashirama becoming the First Hokage. He understood that Hashirama and Madara founded Konoha together, which could be said to have been established by the Senju and Uchiha clans. These two clans had been at odds for many years, so selecting the First Hokage, whose clan''s leader became Hokage, was crucial for their internal development.

    There are no detailed records on the archive.

    However, Minato discovered that Hashirama initially advocated for Madara to become the Hokage. Yet, he did not know what made Madara leave Konoha and become an enemy, even returning later to duel with Hashirama.

    During that duel, Madara died, and soon after, Hashirama also passed away, marking the end of a legendary era.

    These revelations made Minato keenly aware that the position of Hokage might be more complex than the records suggested. There seemed to be hidden struggles; otherwise, based on Hashirama''s support, Madara should have become Hokage!

    This story made Minato realize a phrase¡ªLong nights bring many dreams.

    He even put himself in Madara''s shoes, thinking about their joint foundation of Konoha and how Hashirama had supported him in becoming the First Hokage. In that situation, he should have become Hokage, and he couldn''t figure out why Madara ultimately gave up the position or, rather... was forsaken.

    When Minato first learned of these events, he felt something amiss, but he couldn''t unravel the mystery, which, perhaps, might never be resolved. However, he could take it as a lesson that the position of Hokage, unless truly attained, could collapse at any moment, like a castle in the sky.

    Looking back to the Second Hokage, the position was smoothly passed to Hashirama''s brother, Tobirama.

    There were nearly no competitors or elections involved; before Hashirama''s last days, he had already passed the role to Tobirama, who had essentially been the decision-maker in Konoha, even needing Hashirama''s approval for decisions.

    This added unprecedented pressure on Minato.

    Before he set his own goal, he hadn''t considered these issues much, simply accepting the seamless transition from Hashirama to Tobirama as natural.

    However, now placing himself in that era, he realized that any ninja aspiring to be Hokage ultimately faced a hopeless end.

    No matter their efforts!

    No matter their contributions!

    No matter how great a ninja they could be!

    Konoha''s Second Hokage had already been determined after Hashirama''s reign!

    The Third Hokage already represented the interests of the Sarutobi clan!

    As long as the Third Hokage remained, so did the interests of the Sarutobi clan, and the chosen successor would likely be from the Sarutobi clan.

    This posed some restrictions on Minato becoming Hokage!

    Minato deeply understood this, so his expression wasn''t as relaxed as it might seem to others. He already had the qualifications to become Hokage, but that was merely superficial. If these superficial aspects were considered, Sakumo was also qualified to become Hokage because he owned a half-sleeve Hokage robe.

    And from the lesson from the past!

    Although Minato didn''t fully trust Sakumo''s words, he knew they were a lesson he could refer to, especially after listening to Sakumo narrate some stories. He faintly believed that his accumulated accomplishments would turn into a half-sleeve Hokage robe if he did nothing upon returning.

    If so.

    Then, he would lose the possibility of becoming Hokage.

    To think that his action to win the Third Great Ninja War, if even that wasn''t enough to become Hokage, he couldn''t imagine what greater merits there could be! After this battle, all ninja villages would recuperate, with no major wars likely for at least ten years, only minor skirmishes. The ninja world''s structure would return to a relatively stable state.

    In that case...

    Minato felt that if he couldn''t seize this opportunity to become Hokage now, he wouldn''t be able to accumulate such merits in the future.

    In the end, the position of Hokage will be passed from the Third Hokage to the Fourth Hokage of the Sarutobi clan, just as it was from the First Hokage to the Second Hokage.

    Minato didn''t speculate about the Third Hokage with the worst intentions; his heart tended more towards respecting the Third Hokage, but that didn''t mean he was naive. He was still defensive, knowing very well that if he wanted to become Hokage, now might be his only chance. If missed, he would be forever unqualified.

    "Understood!"

    The ninjas nodded one after another, relieved to catch their breath.

    After all.

    Their nerves had been tense from the start of the war until now!

    Even though they knew standing behind Minato meant no further danger!

    Yet, this sense of crisis lingered in their minds and wasn''t easily dispelled!

    At this moment, they could rest for a while, which suddenly caused them to feel an overwhelming sense of fatigue, making everyone feel sleepy.

    Each person''s eyelids grew heavy.

    Even wanting to sleep for a while.

    After all, they had heard Minato''s order; they were to return to Konoha with a full spirit, presenting themselves as returning victoriously from the war.

    By now.

    Minato had yet to mention the matter of the Hokage''s position to them.

    But each one of them was clear: Minato wanted to become the Fourth Hokage, and even if it was unsaid, they felt it!

 Chapter 629: Danzos Heart is Stirred!

    Chapter 629: Danzo''s Heart is Stirred!

    Throughout history, many things have unfolded this way¡ªsometimes, without needing to say much, when the time comes, everyone already knows.

    Especially in the role of a leader!

    These people are not actually Minato''s subordinates. In fact, no ninja can really be anyone''s subordinate. Even those from different clans, who are theoretically supposed to obey Konoha''s commands.

    Usually, this doesn''t involve major right or wrong decisions.

    For minor issues, where there are slight differences in decision-making, the higher-ups of each clan would generally take a step back, allowing the ninjas to follow the village''s commands.

    Even if it might mean making some sacrifices, all clans would look for the bigger picture.

    After all, these clans form Konoha, and for many years, they have operated as a unit within the village. Living together and intermarrying among the major clans, they have long formed a single entity, and that entity is Konoha.

    Currently, the Hokage holds the power to speak for all ninjas in the village, effectively making him the commander of all ninjas. Of course, there are exceptions, such as the Root Anbu under Danzo''s direct control, which do not answer to the Hokage and essentially serve as Danzo''s private army.

    But let''s put aside Danzo''s exception for now.

    In Konoha, all clan ninjas belong to the village, which is a well-known and undisputed rule.

    However...

    It must be mentioned.

    In the hearts of the ninjas, the village''s interest precede everything.

    However, when it comes to issues involving clan interests, the clan still takes precedence over the village, as they are their kin, their blood, and their connection in this world.

    For example, if the village were to order a ninja to annihilate their clan unless that ninja was senseless, nearly all would side with their clan interests because those are their family, their people, and the only blood connection they have in this world.

    Oppression breeds resistance.

    A countless number of times throughout history.

    How many have risen in rebellion under unbearable oppression? And as the saying goes among the common folk, "When officials oppress, the people must rebel."

    But...

    It must be said some ninjas, deeply imbued, even in situations where they should rebel against such official oppression, still end up aiding the officials in annihilating their own families.

    Regarding such matters...

    Most clans are exceedingly disdainful!

    Given these circumstances, Konoha''s ninjas belong only to Konoha, and there are no private armies, setting aside Danzo for now. Therefore, Minato doesn''t have subordinates of his own.

    Yet.

    After the Third Great Ninja War.

    The ninjas present had almost all come to view themselves as Minato''s subordinates.

    This is a rather fascinating phenomenon, and even they can''t clearly explain why they think this way...

    After all, nominally, they are all Konoha''s ninjas, and currently, they belong to Sakumo''s command.

    Sakumo was in charge of the ninjas participating in this war, being the commander of Konoha''s ninja forces. Logically, these ninjas should be listening to Sakumo, but now they are willing to follow only Minato.

    This is the influence of personal charisma!

    If Minato wanted to avoid becoming Hokage, they would be the first to disagree!

    But.

    After these events.

    Although Minato said nothing, they all felt that the time had come. Now is the moment to take over as Hokage, and there couldn''t be a more suitable time than now¡ªnever before, and probably never again.

    These ninjas have already begun to show their loyalty to Minato in advance!

    After all, "As the king changes, so do his subjects." Once Minato becomes Hokage, he will definitely appoint his supporters. Konoha has just gone through a great battle, and with so much needing to be rebuilt and many positions vacant, many matters require more ninjas. This is all very important, and they also hope to gain some benefits here.

    Everyone has nearly the same idea in their minds, but no one speaks it aloud. Instead, they silently agreed, and after Minato suggested a rest, they all stopped their tasks and sat down right there.

    In their hearts, they understand that Minato isn''t just letting them recover physically but hopes they return to Konoha with a more vibrant spirit to inspire the villagers and fill them with hope for Konoha''s future. This would also greatly increase support for Minato.

    Such actions might seem tactical, but they are not merely tactics, for these are real achievements of Minato. If he did not display them, many might not notice. Showcasing his achievements timely isn''t a dishonest act, but rather perfectly reasonable.

    Thinking this, none of them harbours any resentment; they are all willing to support Minato.

    For a moment.

    The ninjas swallow their military ration pills and start rapidly recovering their strength. They had been tense like a tightly strung bow during their journey, which could have lasted until they reached Konoha.

    But as Minato said, if they entered Konoha in such a state and relaxed even slightly, the tension would immediately dissipate, followed by an overwhelming sense of fatigue and a slump in spirit, even possibly collapsing on the spot and ending up being pushed into Konoha''s hospital.

    By then, despite having won the battle, returning in such a state would undoubtedly affect the villagers psychologically, perhaps even making them believe the Third Hokage made a wise and brave decision, leading to a perception that although the events were the same, the sensations they elicited were different.

    Watching the ninjas rest, Minato also takes a military ration pill, trying to recover as much chakra as possible.

    He wasn''t severely injured, but the excessive exertion had taken a significant toll, something that one or two military ration pills couldn''t fix; what he needed was proper rest.

    But at this crucial juncture, going back would mean a change in the Hokage position, and this was not the time to rest. He couldn''t afford to sleep now.

    But now, it was indeed a time of necessity!

    If he didn''t give Minato a half-sleeve Hokage robe, then the only other thing he could offer was the position of Hokage itself.

    Hiruzen felt he was in a tough spot!

    He just wanted to stay in the Hokage''s position for a few more years!

    Why was it so difficult?

    From the moment he obtained the position of Hokage, he had endured countless hardships, and now he had to use all sorts of methods to keep it. During this time, he felt he had aged several years.

    Creak...

    The door to the Hokage''s office opened, and a young man rushed in, his expression serious and his brows furrowed with unease, seeming to have a lot to say. He walked quickly to Hiruzen''s desk.

    "Shikaku, what''s the matter?"

    Hiruzen stared at the young man in front of him with a puzzled look. He rarely saw such a serious expression on him and immediately felt that something must have happened.

    This young man was Nara Shikaku, an advisor in the Hokage office!

    "Something very serious!"

    Shikaku nodded, seeming to organise his words. After several moments of hesitating to speak, he finally said slowly.

    "According to the intelligence from Konoha''s village defences, a large number of Anbu from the Root division have left the village, and their purpose is unclear. I suspect Danzo has made a significant move!"

    Shikaku spoke gravely.

    Monitoring the Root Anbu was one of the critical responsibilities of Konoha''s village defences.

    The Root division was established with the purpose of addressing internal issues within Konoha and rarely involved itself with matters outside the village. If Root Anbu were leaving the village, it certainly indicated that Danzo had made a decision.

    And these decisions...

    It could influenced the course of ninja world history!

    "Hmm?!"

    Hiruzen''s brows furrowed deeply. He understood what such an event meant: Root Anbu leaving Konoha without any authorisation meant that Danzo was bypassing him, the Hokage, to undertake some secret activities.

    Or it could be said...

    These secrets were now surfacing.

    Even the pretence of secrecy was abandoned.

    In the past.

    Danzo would at least inform Hiruzen of his actions.

    Now, there was nothing.

    "Danzo''s heart is stirred indeed!"

    Hiruzen was very aware of what Danzo wanted¡ªthe very position of Hokage he currently held. However, Danzo would not directly seize the position from him, as they had once made an agreement.

    When he stepped down.

    He would pass the position of Hokage to Danzo.

    Hiruzen had no intention of breaking this agreement, especially since he had never planned to step down¡ªwhen he was no longer Hokage, Danzo would surely be dead.

    As such.

    He would not concern himself with what happened after!

    But it was precisely this agreement that allowed Danzo to do many things for him, eliminating many who wished to become Hokage.

    Now, it seemed.

    Danzo was likely sending out Root Anbu to handle these troubles for him!

    But...

    Hiruzen suddenly remembered something Koharu had said earlier.

    Danzo had some problem.

    Now he understood.

    If Danzo was merely solving problems for him, he could have reported it, even though he would not have issued any overt instructions, but could have pretended ignorance.

    But Danzo said nothing.

    This indicated that Danzo''s ambitions were not just about solving these problems; he might also be planning to eliminate him.

    Danzo couldn''t wait any longer!

    Hiruzen could see it now; this time, Danzo might be attempting a coup. He would have to face not only Hatake Sakumo and Namikaze Minato but also his old rival and longtime friend, Shimura Danzo!

 Chapter 630: Shikaku Naras Dilemma!

    Chapter 630: Shikaku Nara''s Dilemma!

    Actually,

    Hiruzen needs to understand Koharu''s meaning.

    He thought that when Koharu warned him about Danzo, she meant that Danzo was plotting to become the Hokage.

    But in reality, he didn''t know...

    From a medical ninja''s perspective, Koharu had discovered that Danzo''s vital signs were off!

    This is a complete misinterpretation of intelligence.

    It doomed Hiruzen to a passive role during this crucial transition of the Hokage position.

    "What should we do?"

    Shikaku asked Hiruzen, puzzled, as he noticed the unusual movements of the Root ninjas.

    "Should we stop them?"

    "Or..."

    "Should we wait and see?"

    Shikaku is a clever man, but even with his strong ability to extrapolate after the incident with Aoba, he no longer unquestioningly trusts his ability to fill in gaps as he once did.

    As an advisor in Hokage''s office, Shikaku had extensive insight into the Root organization. Although he hadn''t been an advisor for long, he needed to understand many things to maintain his position, so he was knowledgeable about the Root.

    This organization is an underground faction within Konoha.

    The ninjas of Root fundamentally belong to the Anbu, but they serve exclusively under Danzo and are not part of the official Anbu framework.

    In Shikaku''s view, this is an uncontrolled Anbu organization!

    Having such an organization within Konoha is like having a ticking bomb, a source of instability that could explode at any moment.

    Of course, Shikaku also knew this was a double-edged sword. Although it posed a risk to Konoha, the benefits outweighed the harm for the Third Hokage.

    However, according to records, just records.

    Since Shikaku had not been an advisor for long, all the information he could access was from documented sources; he hadn''t experienced anything not covered in the records. Previously, he hadn''t achieved high positions, so his understanding wasn''t very clear.

    So, beyond these records, he couldn''t be entirely sure if such things had happened...

    According to what he knew, Root ninjas operated within Konoha, dealing with matters that the village leadership couldn''t handle publicly, effectively representing Konoha''s darker side.

    As an advisor in Konoha, now part of the village''s political sphere, and a member of the Nara clan, one of the Ino-Shika-Cho clans under Hiruzen''s direct supervision, Shikaku was privy to a lot of information.

    Those who enter the political sphere understand that there''s no right or wrong, no justice or darkness, only perspectives.

    The victors are justified, and the winners are always right, earning the right to bask in everyone''s admiration from the moral high ground.

    The losers bear all the blame!

    Inside Konoha, many necessary actions occur, such as if a ninja kept publicly criticizing the Third Hokage. If these accusations were baseless, it would be one thing, but what if they were true? If this person, undeterred and unadvisable, kept spreading such truths, they might suddenly decide to end it all by drowning in a river.

    Such incidents are not rare, but most people don''t associate them with the Third Hokage because his public image is so positive and bright, handled instead by Danzo''s Root.

    Root''s role is to undertake the tasks that Konoha''s leadership cannot handle openly.

    They uphold the village''s darker justice!?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com

    Such a phenomenon had never occurred before and was unlikely to happen again.

    So many people vying for the position of Hokage simultaneously was indeed a rare occurrence.

    If such an event were to occur again, the likelihood of another coup affecting the situation in Konoha would be almost nonexistent.

    After all, the conditions required are quite stringent!

    First, there needs to be a Hokage clinging to their position, unwilling to leave. Second, a deputy by the Hokage''s side who also desires the position. Lastly, one or two potential successors who are widely accepted by the village.

    These conditions take a lot of work to meet simultaneously!

    Indeed, this was also a once-in-a-century scenario for Konoha!

    This situation left Shikaku needing help with how to respond. After Aoba''s guidance, he learned that many things required careful consideration and should not be acted upon based solely on his talents. Often, knowing does not necessarily mean speaking out, and what he knows might not always be correct.

    Shikaku looked at Hiruzen with a slightly sad gaze, waiting for him to continue. Regardless of how much he knew or judged, he was just an advisor in Konoha, with many things involved, especially regarding the Hokage position, which was already completely beyond his control. Even if he saw through everything, he was like a small boat drifting with the waves, unable to control his fate, like seeing a great historical wheel rolling towards him but powerless to alter its course.

    "Let''s pretend Danzo''s actions never happened!"

    Hiruzen said under Shikaku''s expectant gaze, his thoughts simple¡ªif Danzo could handle these issues, it would save him a lot of trouble.

    According to his understanding of Danzo, Danzo was definitely going to take action.

    He still needed clarification about what methods Danzo planned to use to resolve the crisis threatening the position of Hokage.

    However, regardless of the method used, it would be very beneficial for him as long as it could defuse the current crisis.

    If Sakumo and Minato''s threats were removed, dealing with Danzo would be simpler.

    Hiruzen had many ways to handle Danzo!

    He had Danzo completely under control.

    No one knew Danzo better than he did!

    Hiruzen could fundamentally return Danzo to his original position and continue waiting for him to take over when he was ready to relinquish the Hokage position.

    Unlike Sakumo and Minato, Danzo had always lived in the ominous shadows, rarely appearing in Konoha. He did deeds that were not to be seen, silently upholding a dark justice he believed in. He did not even realize that he was completely under Hiruzen''s control, just a gun contemplating when to aim the muzzle at Hiruzen.

    That was the situation...

    Danzo had no foundation among Konoha''s people; if he wanted to become Hokage, he would have to succeed him. Although they used each other, Hiruzen had very clear control over this relationship.

    As for Minato and Sakumo, having a public base and the ninjas'' internal support made them much more dangerous to Hiruzen, capable of displacing him from his position.

    He hadn''t made any unforgivable mistakes this time!

    But as Hokage for many years, Hiruzen understood that high places are cold. Standing in such a position, he couldn''t guarantee he''d never make a mistake; any slight issue could be exploited, providing an opportunity for those with a public base and prestige who wanted to become Hokage. Even if he still wanted to remain Hokage, he could be forced out by public opinion and the combined pressure of other clans.

    That would make him feel helpless, something beyond his control, possibly leaving him with no options. After all, the situation with Sakumo had already made him feel a sense of crisis.

    He did not want to repeat that mistake.

    But if Danzo could perfectly resolve this situation, even if it meant assassinating Minato, he could pin the blame on Danzo and then deal with him.

    Of course, by dealing with Danzo...

    He didn''t mean killing Danzo, but rather completely removing his chances of becoming Hokage!

    As long as Danzo lacked the credentials to succeed as Hokage, he could rest easy, continuing as the Third Hokage for many more years without a problem!

 Chapter 631: No More Than Ten Minutes!

    Chapter 631: No More Than Ten Minutes!

    The Third Hokage thought things through quite well. He believed that if Danzo could resolve the problem, then all he needed to do was deal with Danzo himself.

    For him, the problem wasn''t easy to solve, but Danzo was indeed easier to handle.

    This could be a case of one thing overcoming another!

    However...

    The Third Hokage didn''t realize that this Danzo was no longer the Danzo he knew!

    "Yes!"

    Shikaku nodded in agreement, aware that the Third Hokage already had his plans, and it was not his place to say much more. In the current situation, he ultimately couldn''t influence the battle''s outcome as someone in his position.

    Of course...

    Shikaku would never have guessed that the situation today was precisely due to Aoba, whom he had misunderstood!

    "Is there anything else?"

    The Third Hokage looked up at Shikaku, his mind still very troubled. Normally, he would collaborate with Danzo to solve such issues. But Danzo was not on his side, and they only maintained a facade of mutual benefit while actually pursuing their interests.

    In fact, he hoped that Shikaku in front of him could share his concerns, but he also knew that now was not the time. Shikaku didn''t know much about his affairs and only had a superficial understanding of Konoha. He hadn''t fully engaged with deeper issues and thus couldn''t communicate too clearly.

    "Sigh..."

    The Third Hokage sighed silently in his heart. He knew the Nara clan was generally very intelligent, and Shikaku was an exceptionally outstanding member. If Shikaku could help analyze and find solutions, it could be more efficient and even more effective than Danzo.

    But everything happened too suddenly...

    Hiruzen needed more time to build sufficient trust with Shikaku.

    This wasn''t to say Hiruzen didn''t trust Shikaku; they just hadn''t reached a level where he could entrust him with his secrets. His character was somewhat hypocritical, presenting a righteous facade publicly while only showing his darker side to those closest to him. Right now, the only person who could accept his darker side was Danzo.

    The reason was simple: Danzo was darker than he was, so he wouldn''t see any issue with it or judge him for it. At least, as far as the current situation was concerned, Danzo even thought Hiruzen was rather old-fashioned, posing no significant threat to him.

    But with Shikaku...

    Their relationship hadn''t yet reached a point where Hiruzen could confide his innermost secrets.

    It was like knowing a colleague, or perhaps a subordinate, whom you admire for their talent and recognize as very organized, but you''re facing a very private issue. It involves allowing this person to operate your computer, but you need more time to delete files from your hard drive or clear your browsing history...

    Although the issue is critical, it''s certainly not worth exposing such private matters unless that person has fought alongside you, even helping you download files to your hard drive. In that case, there would be nothing to worry about.

    For Hiruzen, Danzo knew even the color of his underwear; they could virtually share any secret, even sleeping together.

    "No more."

    Shikaku shook his head. He came here to inform the Third Hokage of Root''s unusual activity, and since the Third Hokage was already aware and had not reacted, it wasn''t appropriate for him to say much more. After all, he wasn''t supposed to meddle in such a turbulent situation.

    "Hmm..."

    Hiruzen didn''t say anything more, but his intentions were clear.

    Shikaku wasn''t someone who couldn''t read between the lines; he quickly understood the Third Hokage''s intent and promptly bid farewell, leaving the Hokage office.

    ...

    In a forest far away from Konoha.

    Kushina sat on the ground, her concentration relatively high. The ninja army of Konoha was resting here. Although the number of people was not as exaggerated as the name, there were still quite a few people. Everyone looked very tired and was using this not-so-long rest time to recover their state.

    After all, they needed to return to Konoha in a very spirited state!

    "I''m a little tired sitting now," Kushina thought, shaking her head and loosening her arms. Her gaze fell on Minato Namikaze''s still weary face, and a pang of heartache flashed through her eyes.

    At this moment, she finally understood how difficult it was to vie for the position of Hokage. Recalling her declarations at the Ninja School that she wanted to become Hokage and the first female Hokage of Konoha, it seemed somewhat laughable now.

    After all, she had no backing!

    Officially, the Uzumaki clan was an ally of Konoha, with the Uzumaki emblem on the uniforms of Konoha''s ninjas.

    "Enemy attack!"

    Kushina shouted abruptly, her voice sudden and filled with indescribable fear and urgency. In her sensory perception, she detected eight figures rapidly approaching their location.

    Instantly...

    All the ninjas at the scene snapped to attention.

    Almost everyone''s eyes flashed with confusion and puzzlement.

    Enemy attack?

    What enemy attack?

    What''s going on?

    Hadn''t the war already ended?

    They had just entered a resting state, their tightly wound nerves finally beginning to relax, and their bodies enveloped in fatigue. They had thought that everything was over and hadn''t expected such a situation to arise now.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Despite their fatigue, the well-trained ninjas of Konoha quickly got up from the ground, reached into their ninja pouch, and immediately adopted defensive postures.

    "What''s happening?"

    Minato frowned; he had just closed his eyes to rest, not having entered sleep, and still feeling very tired. But given the current situation, it clearly wasn''t time for rest. If someone else had spoken, he might have thought it a prank or a misjudgment. But when his gaze fell on Kushina, who had entered Sage Mode, he immediately understood that this was no joke; something real was happening.

    Minato quickly inquired of Kushina, whom he trusted completely and knew to have formidable sensory abilities.

    As Minato spoke, everyone at the scene turned their gaze towards Kushina, their confusion and puzzlement peaking at this moment.

    "Someone''s coming!"

    Kushina said gravely, her expression stern. She then added, "There were a total of eight figures, seven of whom possessed very strong chakra..."

    "How strong?"

    Sakumo immediately asked. As one of the top combatants in the ninja army, following Minato in combat ability, he will be the number one fighting force to face the enemy later.

    Everyone tensed as they focused on Kushina.

    Each person''s eyes fully conveyed their confusion and puzzlement.

    After all, the previous encounters with ninjas from Sunagakure and Kumogakure hadn''t caused Kushina to be so visibly disturbed.

    "Based on their chakra..."

    Kushina''s eyes focused on Sakumo''s face. As a sensory ninja, she could only sense the magnitude of the chakra fluctuations, not the specific combat skills, which are not solely determined by the size of the chakra. However, the amount of chakra does indicate a ninja''s foundational strength to some extent.

    "These seven are no weaker than you!"

    Kushina stated plainly, shocking everyone present. Almost everyone gasped in surprise, unable to imagine such a scenario.

    After all, the strongest ninjas from Kumogakure they had previously encountered were only on par with Sakumo in terms of chakra capacity.

    And now there were seven such beings!

    "How long until they arrive?" Minato asked gravely, knowing that the level of opponents was beyond what the ninjas present could handle; it was up to him now.

    "Given their current speed..."

    Kushina silently calculated in her mind while the entire scene fell silent, everyone holding their breath, waiting for the final estimate.

    They all realized that before they could return to Konoha, a battle still needed to be fought.

    "No more than ten minutes!"

    Kushina stated gravely. She noticed a very strange phenomenon¡ªthe opponents were moving in a straight line towards them like they had radar, fast and close.

 Chapter 632: Mercy Toward the Enemy

    Chapter 632: Mercy Toward the Enemy

    Kushina hadn''t expected the enemy to arrive so quickly; she hadn''t even considered the possibility of an attack, especially after recent incidents involving the Sunagakure and Kumogakure. She thought there wouldn''t be any other significant issues for a while.

    "Are they the same people from Kumogakure earlier?"

    Sakumo asked with a grim expression. He hadn''t expected to become a benchmark for measuring chakra, but with there being seven individuals with chakra like his, he started to doubt their origins.

    Of course.

    Sakumo didn''t realize he had become a standard benchmark; indeed, being used as a benchmark was somewhat of an accolade.

    To reach such a level was rare! In Kushina''s mind, anyone who surpassed Sakumo''s chakra level was considered a formidable opponent.

    This was not a bad thing.

    Sakumo was unaware that his son, Kakashi, in the original course of history, didn''t even qualify to be a benchmark and instead became a unit of chakra measurement.

    So much so that many people began using "Kakashi" to denote certain levels of chakra strength.

    "No!"

    Kushina shook her head. She had just sensed those from Kumogakure, so these people were not the same individuals but a different group.

    This was her greatest concern.

    "These aren''t ninjas from the Iwa, Suna, or Kumogakure..."

    Kushina added another line.

    What she didn''t say aloud was...

    These individuals were not from Konoha either.

    She felt it redundant to state this; it wouldn''t change anything for the ninjas present.

    Suddenly.

    The ninjas on the scene fell silent.

    Everyone had their judgments.

    After all, any ninja who wanted to survive on the battlefield needed to be able to analyze and judge the situation. Some were better at this than others, but it was a necessary skill; with it, they would be able to charge forward, which was unacceptable.

    Now, even using simple elimination, they knew that the only people who could be approaching them with such force at this moment were ninjas from Kirigakure.

    "Damn!"

    "The Kirigakure ninjas are here too!"

    "It really is a troublesome time!"

    "I thought it was over..."

    "Why are they coming now?"

    "Is this ever going to end?"

    "..."

    After a moment of silence, the ninjas from Konoha collectively unleashed a barrage of complaints.

    They were very dissatisfied!

    The string that had just relaxed within them would be tensed again so soon, leaving their bodies in extreme fatigue.

    Before they could recover, this new development sparked a surge of anger.

    They felt they were being unfairly targeted!

    This fact that Kushina detected them in advance would not be disclosed to the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!

    At this moment.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen followed Aoba, heading toward Minato''s direction.

    "Are you sure they are just ahead?"

    Juzo questioned, his mind filled with doubts along the way. They hadn''t taken the usual roads but had been cutting straight through the woods, which had significantly shortened their journey and increased their speed, but this required precise knowledge of the opponent''s location.

    Such knowledge wasn''t easy to come by.

    It required clear intelligence!

    But...

    Juzo needed clarification on how Danzo had come to know this information...

    Throughout the journey, whenever he asked, the answer was always that Danzo had told him. Further inquiries led back to the same source¡ªDanzo. Juzo didn''t understand how Danzo had communicated this information to Rentaro.

    Even when he asked how Danzo had told him, it was still Danzo who had told him...

    Jozu eventually ran out of questions and stopped asking. Since he had already set foot on this path and made a decision, what he could do was trust Rentaro.

    Now, Juzo was betting on the future of Kirigakure in this thrilling venture.

    "Just ahead!"

    Aoba suddenly paused, pointing ahead to where Minato and his group were, then slowly said to the following Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    "Now, they haven''t noticed us yet. It''s the best time to strike at them!"

    "Remember!"

    "This operation has been agreed upon with Danzo!"

    "Inside and outside together, we execute the mission to kill Namikaze Minato!"

    "Our only target is to kill Namikaze Minato. Other people and tasks are irrelevant. If there is no substantial obstruction, do not easily harm their lives!"

    Aoba spoke methodically, briefing the Seven Ninja Swordsmen on the mission-related topics. Such talk would normally be very puzzling¡ªwhy show mercy to the enemy during a mission?

    But.

    This was the situation now.

    And Aoba had provided them with a very reasonable explanation...

    "I understand."

    Juzo nodded, fully embracing the concept under Aoba''s guidance.

    After all, this mission was to cooperate with the Third Hokage of Konoha.

    As long as Minato was eliminated, the mission would be considered complete.

    This way.

    Konoha and Kirigakure could maintain a very friendly relationship.

    So, wherever possible, it was best not to harm Konoha''s ninjas. Juzo has fully comprehended and understood this premise. He saw no issues with Aoba''s instructions; instead, it made them more rational in executing the task.

    "Brothers!"

    Juzo''s gaze swept over the other six members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen; then he commanded, "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 633: Are They Coming?

    Chapter 633: Are They Coming?

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen set off together!

    They had already accepted the arrangement set by Aoba, and Juzo had been explaining this to them along the way.

    Their current mission to assassinate Namikaze Minato was not intended as an actual attack on Konoha, nor was it to start a war between the two villages. It was purely in cooperation with the Third Hokage of Konoha, aiming for a win-win situation for both villages.

    Because of this reason.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen seriously accepted this setup and did not question it. As far as they were concerned, this was the nature of the mission.

    Aoba stood still, watching as the Seven Ninja Swordsmen advanced; he did not continue forward. His only goal was to bring these seven here, and he would leave the rest to them without interfering in the battle.

    Of course.

    When he says he won''t go in.

    He means he won''t enter as Satsuma Rentaro!

    After all.

    As Satsuma Rentaro, his supposed strength does not qualify him to participate in this mission. He left the impression with the Seven Ninja Swordsmen that he was a strategist, not one known for his physical prowess.

    Now, their task was to complete the mission: kill Namikaze Minato swiftly. So, there was no need to bring him along.

    During their journey here.

    Juzo had asked Aoba once what his plans were during their mission execution. Aoba''s response was very straightforward.

    He was to meet Danzo at the arranged location, drawing Danzo''s Root ninja here so they could coordinate an assault to assassinate Minato.

    Juzo readily accepted this explanation.

    After all, from the beginning, the mission had been directed solely by Aoba, and he was the only one with contact with Danzo.

    Thus...

    They naturally accepted this reality.

    After all, in ninja missions, it is common for everyone to have their specific roles, performing different tasks, but all aim to achieve the same objective.

    Rustling...

    One by one, the Root ninjas became shadows swiftly moving through the forest. They had locked onto the location of the ninja army before setting out.

    Aoba gave these Root ninjas orders as Danzo, but he did not specify Minato''s location. An important reason for this was that Konoha''s Intelligence Department actually knew the location of the ninja army.

    These Root ninjas wore masks with various patterns, appearing like emotionless or frozen-faced individuals at this moment. They had become tools for completing missions, even prepared to do anything necessary to achieve their objective.

    If Minato did not die, there could only be one reason: they are all dead.

    ...

    Location of the Konoha Ninja Army.

    "Are they coming?"

    Minato''s face was grave. Based on his understanding of the current situation, he didn''t believe the people from Kirigakure would get involved in such matters; something unknown must have occurred.

    But...

    What exactly happened?

    Minato''s mind was filled with questions. He faintly felt that behind these events, someone was manipulating the situation, or perhaps eyes were watching them.

    But he felt nothing and saw nothing...

    He was utterly in the dark!

    Regardless.

    He didn''t have much time left.

    Facing the impending crisis...

    Minato knew all he could do was to meet force with force and cover all bases as much as possible, aiming to lead his people safely back to Konoha.

    He now deeply understood that the path to being Hokage was long and arduous, not easily attainable. Moreover, reaching the position of Hokage was not the end of the journey but the beginning of a new one.

    "Let''s give it our all to face this!"

    Minato slowly stood up, his blue eyes blazing with resolve. As the leader of these people, he could not afford any lapse in his will.

 Chapter 634: Whos Coming?

    Chapter 634: Who''s Coming?

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! As Minato stood up, all the Konoha ninjas stood to attention, their faces etched with seriousness and resolve, ready for what was to come.

    "This must be the last battle, right?"

    "Damn it! I thought it was over! But it''s starting again!"

    "After this battle, it should be over!"

    "All four great ninja villages have taken their turn!"

    "They really think we Konoha are easy to bully!"

    "I''ll remember this grudge, and we will repay it twofold!"

    "..."

    The Konoha ninjas muttered under their breath, expressing their dissatisfaction. In their hearts, Kirigakure was now synonymous with underhanded tactics!

    If Kirigakure had openly opposed Konoha at the war''s outset, they might not have been so bothered.

    For example, if the pursuing ninjas had been from Iwagakure, they would have faced them as usual.

    After all, they were already in battle!

    But Kirigakure, having waited until every other ninja village had made their move, now appeared, seemingly wanting to play the role of the opportunist, catching the cicada with the oriole behind. These Kirigakure ninjas wanted to be the oriole, swooping in to seize the final victory by capitalizing on their exhaustion from previous battles!

    Despicable, shameless, and low!

    Such words, such labels, were now firmly attached to the ninjas of Kirigakure in their minds!

    Almost everyone had secretly decided that if they survived this ordeal, they would retaliate against Kirigakure with double the force.

    For a moment.

    A do-or-die spirit emerged among the Konoha ninjas.

    Even though they were facing successive attacks, they knew this would be the last one, and there wouldn''t be any more, which gave everyone a countdown-like anticipation. If they could just get through this, brighter days would be ahead.

    Previously, they felt oppressed, as they couldn''t see an end in sight while facing the fierce attacks from Iwagakure, and hope was nowhere to be seen.

    Now, the situation was entirely different!

    "Wait!"

    Suddenly, Kushina Uzumaki spoke up. Her face was as cold as frost, still bathed in the glow of Sage Chakra, maintaining Sage Mode, acting like a radar to help the Konoha ninjas monitor their surroundings.The? source of this conte/nt n/o/v/(el)bi((n))

    Swish!

    As Kushina spoke, everyone''s eyes turned towards her, filled with confusion and misunderstanding.

    After the Second Great Ninja War, not every inhabitant of the Land of Rain was willing to follow Hanzo''s rule, as his rapid expansion and frequent wars caused great suffering for the people.

    This meant that although Hanzo was very strong, Amegakure''s overall strength could have been more formidable.

    If the ninja from Amegakure were coming...

    Unless Hanzo himself was present, they would not pose a significant threat and thus wouldn''t be as worrying.

    The real fear was if Hanzo himself had come!

    "No..."

    Kushina slowly shook her head under the watchful eyes of the ninjas, her expression becoming complex with shock, confusion, and a hint of anger.

    She trusted her sensory abilities and knew she hadn''t made a mistake, but now she wished she had; she hoped there was a flaw in her abilities.

    For a moment.

    Kushina didn''t provide any further explanation.

    She just stood there, stunned.

    "Who''s coming?"

    Minato stepped forward, standing in front of Kushina, his demeanor calm and collected. At this time, everyone else might panic, but he couldn''t; he was the pillar of spirit for everyone present.

    "This..."

    Kushina hesitated, unsure if those approaching were attackers. Although everyone she sensed carried a stark aura of intent to kill, perhaps they were there to help, and she comforted herself with this thought.

    "Let''s focus on the ninja from Kirigakure first!"

    Kushina changed the subject, as she believed it would be some time before these ninjas arrived, probably more than half an hour.

    This was enough time for her to observe more closely.

    Moreover.

    Kushina believed that if she could act, those seven wouldn''t stand a chance against her; she could end the fight within half an hour.

    However, this approach had its drawbacks...

    If she hadn''t successfully dealt with the ninja from Iwagakure and they had already arrived, they could strike unexpectedly.

    With this in mind.

    Kushina felt she needed to brief everyone.

    "The intentions of these ninjas are not clear to me now; they will probably arrive in about half an hour. Everyone should be vigilant, just in case they are enemies so that we can be prepared!"

 Chapter 635: Youre Namikaze Minato, Right?

    Chapter 635: You''re Namikaze Minato, Right?

    Kushina couldn''t help but share her concerns, though she was hesitant to voice her full judgment. She feared that a wrong guess could greatly demoralize everyone present, including Minato, who was about to vie for the Fourth Hokage''s position. Any small ripple in the political climate was significant, and any misstep could have serious repercussions.

    Now, she couldn''t be certain.

    But, based on the chakra she sensed in Sage Mode...

    The large number of ninjas rushing towards their location were from Konoha!

    If she was correctly mistaken, these Konoha ninjas were likely trying to prevent them from returning because Minato''s potential ascension as the Fourth Hokage would affect certain interests.

    But exactly whose interests?

    Kushina''s mind was filled with possibilities, yet she could not pinpoint exactly who was behind this.

    She couldn''t say these things...

    Nor could Minato.

    They needed to witness these events themselves to stand on the right side of truth!

    Kushina was well aware of this. If she prematurely declared these ninjas from Konoha were here to prevent Minato from becoming the Fourth Hokage, and then upon their arrival, they simply stated they were here to escort them back, all prior suspicions would be resolved. Moreover, it would unjustly label Minato as assuming the worst of his peers.

    However...

    Kushina could clearly sense the chilling intent to kill emanating from these Konoha ninjas.

    They were not here to escort them!

    They were here on a mission!

    A mission that required elimination!

    Yet, stating this would put her in a passive position, complicating her feelings further.

    She knew...

    She should candidly express her sensed concerns if she wanted what was best for the ninjas present.

    But if she wanted to act in Minato''s best interests, her role was to remain silent, let events unfold, and address them afterwards, ensuring any conflict pointed back to the forces deploying these ninjas.

    It all depended on whose perspective she chose to take!

    For a moment...

    Kushina fell silent.

    She knew that if it were just about her, she would speak the truth, even if it meant being misunderstood or blamed by everyone else. She could accept being wrong if it meant preventing others from enduring pain.

    But now, everything she did was for Minato!

    She couldn''t allow even the slightest injustice to befall him!

    Gradually...

    Kushina decided not to disclose what she knew, though giving a hint to the others was already more than commendable. After all, she didn''t want too many casualties here.

    The other ninjas didn''t take Kushina''s words too seriously since they had half an hour before the other party arrived. Before then, they would face the ninjas from Kirigakure.

    Remember...

    These were seven individuals whose chakra levels rivalled that of Hatake Sakumo.

    "Sakumo-sama, can you guess who they are?"

    "Seven individuals, each a Kirigakure elite, armed with a unique sword that complements their ninjutsu, capable of overthrowing a small country overnight."

    "Each carries a distinctive sword, enhancing their combat effectiveness significantly. Together, they possess strength beyond an average Jonin; even the Hokage could potentially be overwhelmed if he faced them alone."

    With a grave expression, Sakumo understood the impact of his words, potentially undermining morale, but the silence was riskier. Forewarned, they would refrain from recklessly engaging, minimizing the danger.

    The Konoha ninjas inhaled sharply, stunned and alarmed by the revelation.

    "Now it seems all seven have come together."

    Minato stated, unfamiliar with the Seven Ninja Swordsmen beyond what Kushina had sensed. His youthful experiences, mostly confined to within Konoha under Jiraiya''s tutelage, had yet to include encounters with Kirigakure''s elite.

    Now, he understands the concept of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    And connecting it with the significant chakra signatures akin to Sakumo''s...

    The pieces fell into place.

    They were indeed facing the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!

    Minato communicated this to ensure everyone grasped the gravity of their situation. Despite his fatigue nearing its limit, a brief rest had reenergized him enough to speak.

    "Unexpected..."

    "To think that Kirigakure''s ninjas would come!"

    "And..."

    "It''s the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!"

    "The situation has turned dire!"

    Minato''s blue eyes flickered with a dangerous light. He etched the name "Kirigakure" into his memory. He would not forget today''s events if he survived and ascended as Hokage.

    Kirigakure had chosen the perfect moment to strike, targeting them at their most vulnerable with its most powerful forces, no doubt aiming to capitalize on their weakened state.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    As they braced, the sound of swift movement filled the air, and soon, seven figures appeared on branches not far ahead.

    These figures varied in size and attire, each emitting a distinct aura. Yet, they shared two common features: the Kirigakure forehead protector and a uniquely shaped large sword on their back.

    Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist!

    The term resonated in the minds of every Konoha ninja present, matching Sakumo''s description perfectly, each figure exuding an unsettling vibe.

    For a moment...

    The Konoha ninjas remained motionless.

    But their gazes grew colder.

    Nevertheless...

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen seemed indifferent to their stares.

    Juzo, scanning the Konoha ninjas, finally focused on Minato.

    "Blond hair..."

    Narrowing his eyes slightly, his lips curled into a smirk.

    "You must be Namikaze Minato!"

 Chapter 636: I Want to Take Her with Me

    Chapter 636: I Want to Take Her with Me

    Before arriving here, Aoba briefed Juzo about Minato''s appearance. The most striking feature was his distinctive blonde hair.

    This was a key trait that made Minato so recognizable and why he was later nicknamed "Konoha''s Yellow Flash."

    As Juzo approached, he had overheard people discussing them, and seeing the fear and trepidation on their faces, he felt a perverse satisfaction. Despite their formidable strength, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist from Kirigakure were as mysterious and low-key as their village, and many people were unaware of them, leading to their limited fame.

    Every ninja desires some recognition and status, and Juzo is no exception. Yet, the reality was that his fame had yet to reach a level where his name was widely recognized. Even though some knew of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, they didn''t know who they were individually.

    This was the exact situation at this gathering of Konoha ninjas. They had heard of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen''s formidable abilities and the unique way they passed down their titles.

    But...

    They had yet to learn who was part of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen! Sakumo hadn''t mentioned it, not because he omitted the information, but because he didn''t even know.

    This lack of recognition was exactly what Juzo had always encountered!

    After arriving, Juzo''s gaze swept over the Konoha ninjas, finally settling on Minato, whose identity was easy to spot because of his bright yellow hair.

    As Juzo''s focus indicated his target, the other six also turned their attention to Minato, understanding that their mission was to eliminate this blonde-haired youth. Now that the target was in sight, their task seemed straightforward.

    Seeing this, the Konoha ninjas also turned their gaze toward Minato, fully aware that he was the enemy''s target.

    This was a deliberate attack!

    Every Konoha ninja had this thought in mind, realizing that, unlike previous attacks where the enemy was unaware of Minato''s presence, this time, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist had come directly for him!

    This sudden revelation chilled everyone to the bone, and they realized something terrifying...

    There was a mole among them!

    Someone had leaked Minato''s information during this period, allowing the Kirigakure ninjas to launch their attack.

    But...

    Where would they have found the time? Even if the information about Minato''s presence was immediately relayed to Kirigakure, it seemed implausible for such a decisive attack to be organized so quickly.

    Everything was happening too fast, too sudden; it didn''t seem like the leak came from among them but rather from within Konoha itself!

    Realizing this, the hearts of every Konoha ninja sank even further. They hadn''t expected that turmoil was brewing within the village while they were out fighting wars.

    Directly targeting Minato seemed linked to the contest for the Hokage title.

    Juzo''s recognition reaction immediately made the Konoha ninjas aware of the oddity, and they felt they had been drawn into a conspiracy far more complex than a simple attack. This wasn''t just an accident or a planned assault but a sudden communication of information between someone inside the village and Kirigakure.

    Someone in the village wanted to eliminate Minato!

    Almost instantly, everyone felt a chill down their spine, the scenario they least wanted to see unfolding right before them.

    If only it weren''t true, and if only it were just a mistaken assumption.

    "Don''t believe him!"

    "It''s a trap!"

    "Such a clumsy excuse!"

    "Even I can see through it!"

    "Minato mustn''t go with them!"

    "We''ll face whatever it is together!"

    The Konoha ninjas voiced their support for Minato, having sensed his likely decision to go with Juzo.

    And the ultimate purpose of that decision...

    Was to ensure their safe return to Konoha. This selfless act resonated deeply, aligning their loyalties firmly with Minato forging a united front.

    This was exactly the outcome Minato had hoped for.

    Kushina watched silently, her gaze fixed on Minato, seemingly reading his thoughts. She couldn''t quite explain why, but she was particularly fond of this side of Minato¡ªthe seemingly self-sacrificing yet subtly cunning demeanour that contrasted with his usual upright, overly righteous nature, which, despite their close relationship, sometimes felt distancing.

    "I will go with you!"

    Minato''s declaration shocked the Konoha ninjas. They had anticipated it, but hearing it confirmed stirred a mix of shock, confusion, reluctance, and profound emotion. They understood his decision was made to protect them.

    "But I have one condition," Minato added, not yet ready to follow them, instead setting a term.

    This caught everyone''s attention.

    Both the Konoha ninjas and the Seven Ninja Swordsmen waited, filled with questions about what Minato would propose.

    "Speak," Juzo urged, seeing victory within reach and eager for a manageable demand to secure mission success.

    "I want to take her with me."

    Minato looked toward Kushina, clearly indicating his intention not to go alone.

    This revelation puzzled many.

    But Minato didn''t wait for questions, explaining, "She''s my girlfriend!"

    "I''m willing to meet your employer," he continued.

    "But we cannot be separated."

    "If you agree, I''ll come with you. If not, I won''t go."

    Minato spoke decisively, trusting Kushina''s strength as part of his plan but also genuinely desiring not to be apart from her.

 Chapter 637: Sakumos Decision

    Chapter 637: Sakumo''s Decision

    Minato''s words shocked everyone present. The Konoha ninjas had not expected that Minato would not only agree to such demands but also insist on taking Kushina with him.

    Is this man genius or foolish?

    Question marks popped up in the minds of the Konoha ninjas.

    "Agreed!"

    Juzo almost instantly accepted the request. In his mind, this was hardly a demand; if it meant successfully taking Minato, an additional hostage didn''t matter.

    Of course.

    In just a moment.

    Juzo had already planned how to deal with Kushina. It wasn''t too complicated¡ªif they could take Minato, capturing him alive, they could execute him and hand the still-living Kushina over to Danzo for whatever he wished to do with her. Whether Danzo wanted to kill her or use her differently, it no longer mattered to them once they completed their mission of killing Minato.

    So, to them, taking Kushina was not a burden. As long as Minato complied, this mission would actually be one of the easiest they had ever carried out.

    "No!"

    Sakumo immediately objected. His expression was stern, his face a mask of grim resolve. There was a better time to consider the struggle for the position of Hokage. He was a ninja of Konoha, and so was Minato. He could not accept this development, not just personally but as a matter of pride for Konoha.

    As a Konoha ninja, he could not bear to watch a fellow villager being taken away. It was a disgrace they could not erase, a stain on their honor that would haunt them for years.

    "Minato, you must not go with them!"Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.como emphasized again. He clenched his fists tightly; his chakra blades were long broken, reducing his combat effectiveness, yet he could not stand by and watch this happen.

    "Yes, Minato, don''t go with them!"

    "It''s clearly a trap!"

    "There''s no such employer; that can''t be true!"

    "If you go with them, you''re falling into their trap!"

    "We owe our lives to you; you don''t need to protect us anymore!"

    "We know they are powerful; we might as well fight!"

    "We can get through this great challenge together!"

    The Konoha ninjas, one after another, aligned themselves with Minato, having already accepted him as their leader. After a brief moment of shock, they realized that Minato was not foolish enough not to see through the enemy''s schemes. The only reason he would act this way was to protect them.

    The Konoha ninjas, realizing this, were even more determined not to let Minato make such a sacrifice. Each of their gazes filled with hope; they wished for Minato to speak his true thoughts openly so they could fight for him.

    But if Minato insisted on his decision without explanation...

    The crowd would still have to follow his command, as obedience is a core principle of being a ninja. This reverence for Minato''s command made them treasure his orders even more and hope he would reveal his true intentions.

    "I can do it!"

    Just then, a crisp voice cut through the air, drawing the attention of everyone present.

    It was Kushina.

    "I will go with you!"

    Killing Minato was easy.

    The challenge was killing him without harming any Konoha ninjas.

    Only under such conditions would the contract with Danzo truly be fulfilled.

    As Juzo pondered the possible changes in the situation, Kushina stepped forward, her resolute voice bolstering Minato''s confidence.

    "I will go with you!"

    Minato declared forcefully. After speaking, he quickly clarified, "No, we will go with you!"

    As Minato made this statement, Kushina stepped decisively to his side. Although they weren''t far apart, her determined stride made it clear to everyone, earning their respect. They questioned themselves whether they could do the same; even many spouses might desert each other in crisis, let alone mere friends.

    "No, no, no!"

    "It can''t happen!"

    "It shouldn''t be this way!"

    "Minato, you can''t do this!"

    "Don''t go! Please don''t!"

    "We can face whatever it is together!"

    The Konoha ninjas voiced their protests, feeling a chill as they sensed Minato might have already agreed to the seven''s demands based on his firm tone.

    They knew the ninja mindset well; once a decision was made, it was hard to retract, as each followed their steadfast path.

    Sakumo was silent, watching Minato''s figure and suddenly feeling the young man looked very imposing. Unknowingly, he had come to respect Minato deeply.

    If Minato survived...

    Sakumo would endorse him as Konoha''s next Hokage.

    But if Minato met with misfortune...

    Sakumo would thoroughly investigate. Who was behind this? Who wanted to harm Minato?

    He had a clue, but he hoped it wasn''t true and lacked proof.

    He had always felt something amiss but hadn''t delved deep, not for lack of ability but from a reluctance to face potentially disturbing truths.

    Revealing such truths could shatter his romantic view of the Hokage, turning it grotesque. He''d rather die than witness such ugliness destroy his cherished beliefs.

    But now...

    It seemed time to confront reality.

    Sakumo made a silent vow: regardless of Minato''s fate, he would clarify this affair.

    This wasn''t just about him anymore; it was about the whole village. He couldn''t let Konoha remain under a dark cloud. He was determined to restore clear skies to the village.

    "I hope you keep your promise and let them go safely!"

    Minato ignored the protests and addressed Juzo sternly. His primary concern was ensuring the safety of Konoha''s ninjas. Once assured, he could fully engage in the upcoming challenge.

 Chapter 638: The Power of Uzumaki Kushina!

    Chapter 638: The Power of Uzumaki Kushina!

    Minato''s words clearly reached everyone''s ears, turning the faces of all present a shade of pale green. They all understood that once Minato spoke those words, he had made his final decision; there would be no wavering now, as all attempts at persuasion had already been exhausted.

    The ninjas at the scene didn''t know how to describe their current feelings. They were grateful for what Minato was doing for them, but as comrades who had battled together, each was a person of strong spirit. They could neither endure nor accept that Minato was sacrificing himself this way to maintain their safety.

    But now...

    Minato needed to give such an order!

    They couldn''t possibly defy Minato''s command, especially if Sakumo also remained silent. This left them feeling helpless and frustrated, with a powerful sense of futility overwhelming them.

    If only someone would speak up...

    They would willingly risk their lives for Minato.

    "Of course!"

    Juzo nodded, his face breaking into a smile. He was clear that with this, their mission was nearly a success.

    The other six members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen also smiled, not expecting the task to be resolved so quickly and bloodlessly, saving them much trouble.

    "Can they leave first?"

    Minato stood quietly, looking back at the Konoha ninjas behind him. If these people left, he could fully engage in battle with the enemy.

    It seemed like Minato was being taken hostage, and the Konoha ninjas wanted to save him, but in reality, the Konoha ninjas were the true hostages. If these "hostages" could leave, he would have nothing to worry about. Even if he died here, he would have no regrets.

    Minato was indeed a noble soul willing to sacrifice everything for Konoha and Kushina, who was his world! He would ensure nothing happened to her as long as he was with her.

    "This..."

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, although agreeing to this and stating the Konoha ninjas could leave, the Konoha ninjas were unwilling to leave without trying to change the situation. Leaving would feel like surrendering and giving up everything here.

    "Let''s go!"

    Sakumo then took the lead in stabilizing the morale. He understood Minato had made his decision and saw deep resolve in his eyes and an unusual calm on Kushina''s face, suggesting they might have a plan. The best course of action now was to follow Minato''s instructions.

    The Konoha ninjas gasped as Sakumo spoke, realizing there was no turning back.

    Damn it!

    The Konoha ninjas felt deep sorrow and frustration, their sense of powerlessness peaking. They couldn''t bear to endure this anymore, especially as their strength limited them.

    At this moment, a peculiar thought crossed everyone''s mind.

    If only their powers could match those of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    Then they wouldn''t be threatened this way, and Minato wouldn''t need to follow them. Everything could happen from a different angle, and perhaps Kirigakure wouldn''t dare send such forces.

    For a moment.

    Every person there silently made a decision.

    If they could return safely to Konoha this time, they would take advantage of an opportunity to train harder, striving to reach a new level of strength and not be as lax as before.

    Everyone has their moments of laziness.

    Everyone has times when they aren''t fully committed.

    Ninjas are no different!

    Most ninjas spend their lives in rigorous training.

    But how many really train to their fullest...

    Many ninjas, even during the Chunin Exams, don''t give their all in preparation, just participating to see if they pass, and if not, there''s always next time.

    In the entire Anime world of Naruto, only Might Guy and Rock Lee truly put forth every effort in their training...

    Although Kushina had shown many exceptional qualities...

    They had just survived a war and hadn''t had the time or focus to consider these issues, thus naturally overlooking this critical point. Now, thinking calmly, they realized Kushina''s powers might indeed be formidable; her sensory abilities alone were not something ordinary people possessed.

    For a moment.

    Understanding dawned on everyone, yet they were still filled with confusion and questions, awaiting Sakumo to clarify further.

    "If you were Minato, knowing the opponent was employing a scheme, would you really choose to comply?"

    Sakumo cut right to the heart of the matter.

    This was where the contradiction lay.

    Everyone thought Minato was sacrificing himself for their sake, which wasn''t entirely wrong, but a calm analysis revealed more.

    "Minato''s agreement to these demands indicates he must have some confidence. I felt this initially but was only partially sure once I saw Minato decide to let Kushina stay. Then the question arises, if you were in a difficult situation, knowing the dangers, would you let Kushina leave, or would you have her face the risks with you?"

    Sakumo hit the core of the issue again¡ªwhy keep Kushina there?

    "This..."

    The Konoha ninjas were suddenly speechless. They had thought the situation odd but had not delved deeper. Now, reflecting on it, it wasn''t just strange; it was bewildering.

    Any sane person wouldn''t act this way.

    Minato was no fool.

    On the contrary.

    He was extremely clever.

    So, it was clear Minato had done this deliberately!

    A chilling thought!

    As Sakumo guided them to the correct way of thinking, everyone''s thoughts rapidly evolved, considering the significance of Minato''s actions.

    A question mark popped up in everyone''s minds¡ªthey guessed Minato''s actions had a purpose, but they couldn''t pinpoint what it was.

    Their confusion deepened.

    "If I''m not mistaken..."

    Sakumo began again, his eyes reflecting a wise glow. He had been pondering this question all the way here, and after much thought, he could only come to one conclusion.

    "You saw Minato enter Sage Mode."

    "Kushina also entered Sage Mode."

    "They have undergone the same training."

    "So, is it possible..."

    "Kushina''s strength is not inferior to Minato''s!"

    Sakumo stated each point, believing he was addressing something crucial. Many had overlooked this detail because Kushina was a 17-year-old kunoichi.

    This wasn''t about gender bias, as Konoha and other villages had many female ninjas. But top-tier combat prowess was indeed rarer among women.

    This instinct had caused everyone to overlook Kushina''s capabilities. Now, remembering this, they were struck by a realization.

    It seemed...

    There might indeed be such a possibility!

 Chapter 639: Werent All the Anbu Supposed to Be Wiped Out?

    Chapter 639: Weren''t All the Anbu Supposed to Be Wiped Out?

    "!!!..."

    The Konoha ninjas at the scene exclaimed as they made a startling discovery. They had not initially thought of this, but after calming down and reflecting, they realized they had always overlooked Kushina''s true strength!

    Keep in mind...

    Though Kushina is a female ninja, she possesses the same Sage Mode as Minato. How weak could someone be if they are capable of using Sage Mode?

    Not necessarily weak at all!

    Too many things had been happening all at once.

    People had just reacted.

    "Now they realized the issue.

    "Sakumo-sama, do you mean to say that the situation over there is still uncertain?" asked the ninja who had just questioned Sakumo, who is now less anxious. He genuinely worried for Minato and understood the sacrifices Minato had made for them. No ninja wanted anything untoward to happen to Minato, but things didn''t always change according to their hopes.

    Everyone at the scene looked towards Sakumo, understanding his guidance but still finding it hard to believe without hearing it from Minato himself. They hoped for a firm answer from Sakumo''s mouth.

    Feeling everyone''s gaze, Sakumo felt a surge of pressure. He had to admit, this was just a hypothesis for him, too, even though he wasn''t sure if Minato really had something up his sleeve. He believed this was the most reasonable explanation and that there shouldn''t be any more changes.

    "I think that''s the case."

    Sakumo spoke softly, not entirely comfortable interpreting Minato''s actions. He feared that his words might diminish the impact of what Minato was doing, possibly sacrificing himself for everyone else. Seeing everyone so worried, each with their anxieties, they all craved that reassurance from Sakumo.

    He saw all this and spoke thus to calm them, hoping they would settle and not remain agitated.

    "I think Minato has a contingency plan!"

    Sakumo spoke again, his voice steady and his gaze firm. His expression and demeanor set a very solemn tone, offering the ninjas a pillar of strength.

    Originally, he was the leader of these Konoha ninjas, responsible for their physical and psychological safety. Though Minato had saved them and gained their utmost respect, potentially becoming Konoha''s future, Sakumo was still effectively in charge, especially since Minato had departed.

    "But..."

    Sakumo added, changing his tone and pausing as his gaze swept over everyone present, finally resting on the ninja who had asked him the question.

    "Even if Minato has a plan, what he''s doing is still a risk. We mustn''t overlook what he has done for us. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Sakumo''s expression was very serious. He wanted to calm everyone down but also didn''t want his words to cause any misunderstandings, so he took extra care in explaining.

    "Understood."

    In reality, everyone there was just grateful to Minato.

    Hearing that Minato might still have a trick up his sleeve, their hearts surged with excitement and relief. They did not want such a bright prospect as Minato, the future of Konoha, to fall here.

    As the saying goes, without the diamond, do not engage in porcelain work.

    In their view, Minato''s choice now, just like when he saved them, was so mighty and solid, providing a profound sense of security, which was crucial.

    If Minato hadn''t had the strength and suddenly appeared before them, it wouldn''t have been to shield them from the storm but rather to throw his life away recklessly, which would have been unacceptable.

    "If Minato-sama has a plan, that''s truly great!"

    "Minato-sama must be safe!"

    "I support Minato-sama as the next Hokage!"

    "I was scared! I thought Minato-sama might really die here!"

    "Anyway, after returning this time, I need to train hard. I absolutely can''t be so passive and miserable anymore!"

    "Honestly, I''d rather die myself than have Minato-sama sacrifice himself to save me..."

    The Konoha ninjas at the scene spoke one after another, visibly relaxing as reflected in their expressions and even their facial lines softening, not as rigid as before.

    After Sakumo''s clarification, they all re-evaluated the recent events. They clearly remembered Minato''s determined and serious expression, devoid of any fear¡ªa sure sign of confidence, likely indicating that Minato did indeed have a contingency plan.

    As long as Minato could return alive, they were all more than willing to support him wholeheartedly as the next Hokage. By now, they were completely won over by Minato''s charisma.

    Among the crowd...

    In just a short time, their emotions were like a rollercoaster, a bitter taste lingering as they wished their strength had been just a bit more, perhaps deterring the opponents from underestimating them.

    Indeed, born in comfort, they die in adversity!

    Since the era of Senju Hashirama, the First Hokage, Konoha had been the strongest of the five major ninja villages, with the others barely comparable.

    This sentiment also infected them, making them feel invincible, leading to complacency in their training.

    But unbeknownst to them, times had changed.

    It was no longer the era of the First Hokage. The villages had been established for decades, especially the other four, which had leapfrogged under the leadership of their Second Kage and welcomed competent Third Kage.

    Yet...

    Konoha also welcomed their Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen...

    The gap in strength, which had been wide during the first two Hokage''s tenure, continued to grow under Hiruzen''s leadership. Due to the foundation laid by the previous Hokages, Konoha''s people should have noticed the gap narrowing, even being overtaken.

    Gradually, Konoha was no longer the strongest of the five villages.

    Both Kumogakure and Iwagakure had grown strong enough to rival, even subtly surpass, Konoha.

    The other two villages, Sunagakure and Kirigakure, which Konoha had hardly taken seriously, chose the moment Konoha was weakening to strike hard.

    As the saying goes, shrimp tease a dragon in shallow waters, and dogs bully a tiger in flatlands. Konoha had reached a point where anyone felt they could bite at it.

    These Konoha ninjas realized they had lost the protective aura of a powerful Hokage. Relying solely on themselves, their strength wasn''t even on par with their counterparts from other villages, giving them a gradual sense of exhaustion.

    This feeling was like playing a game where, when backed by a strong player, some feel emboldened to recklessly charge ahead, only to realize they can''t win on their own¡ªit was their ally carrying the team.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...

    Another series of swooshing sounds rang out.

    One after another, ninjas appeared in front of the Konoha ninjas.

    Their appearance immediately eased the tense expressions of the Konoha ninjas.

    Because...

    These ninjas wore various patterned masks, resembling Anbu style, and each bore the Konoha ninjas logo.

    This clearly indicated one very obvious fact!

    These were Konoha''s Anbu!

    "Anbu has arrived!"

    "So, it''s the Anbu!"

    "Hahaha, so support has arrived!"

    "I knew it; that direction is from Konoha!"

    "No wonder Kushina didn''t specify who these people were..."

    "It turns out they''re our own!"

    The Konoha ninjas each wore a faint smile, their emotions returning to calm after such an ordeal, unknowingly having ridden another emotional rollercoaster.

    "Something''s off!"

    Sakumo, observing the masked ninjas, suddenly felt a foreboding sense as he noted their intense murderous aura.

    From this perspective...

    They didn''t seem like ninjas coming to welcome them back triumphantly but rather like executioners prepared to carry out sentences on the spot.

    "Wait."

    Sakumo immediately spread his arms, signaling the Konoha ninjas not to celebrate too soon. His expression was grave; his eyes locked on the masked "Anbu" charging towards them.

    "Weren''t all the Anbu supposed to be wiped out?"

 Chapter 640: All Issues Point to Namikaze Minato!

    Chapter 640: All Issues Point to Namikaze Minato!

    Sakumo immediately noticed a critical point: before they had set out, the Third Hokage had already deployed all of Konoha''s Anbu. This meant one very obvious thing: these people were not the Konoha''s Anbu that he knew. Before heading to the Third Ninja World War, Konoha had not wanted him involved in the conflict, sensing the Third Hokage''s strong apprehension about him, which prevented him from contributing to the village.

    Back then, the Third Hokage made a suffocating decision¡ªto send the village''s Anbu into battle first. Anbu, typically tasked with covert operations, were not suited for open battlefields. Despite their ability to conceal themselves, they couldn''t fully operate as assassins amidst large numbers, leading to almost complete decimation of Konoha''s Anbu, with only two surviving. Now, facing individuals masked as Anbu, if they were not Anbu, then what could they be?

    Sakumo''s mind raced with this question.

    "Root!"

    Sakumo couldn''t help but exclaim, realizing these ninjas belonged to Danzo''s Root organization. Many ninjas present were unaware of Root, but for Sakumo, this was hardly a secret. As a significant figure in Konoha, he knew of Root''s dark dealings, though he held no considerable power or official authority.

    His tone was grave, and Sakumo captured everyone''s attention, including the oncoming Root ninjas. The Root ninjas, recognizing Sakumo, also seemed to understand the situation had become problematic. The Konoha ninjas, however, freshly recalled from their roller-coaster of emotions, steadied themselves, sensing complexity in the unfolding events.

    The situation was complex indeed!

    Konoha''s ninjas had thought they couldn''t endure another twist. They longed for a peaceful return to Konoha to restart their once-neglected rigorous training. Yet, they found themselves adapting to continuous upheavals.

    Momentarily, having faced so much recently, the Konoha ninjas calmed down, devoid of complaints. They awaited Sakumo''s next words, their gaze turning cold and serious as they faced the Root ninjas.

    "Why are Root ninjas out on a mission?" Sakumo demanded loudly, his foreboding sense growing. Root''s usual protocol involved internal village affairs; they were kept from leaving Konoha or operating in the open. This unusual activity suggested a significant issue.

    Whoosh!

    "But..."

    "They didn''t find them!"

    "With this development, I deduce that the Root''s target is among our forces but not present here."

    The conversation paused, but the implication was clear.

    "Namikaze Minato!"

    "Minato!"

    "Is it Minato?!"

    "Or Kushina?"

    "It must be either Minato or Kushina!"

    The Konoha ninjas stirred, their expressions turning solemn as they grasped the implications. Minato and Kushina were the only ones not among them. Given Sakumo''s analysis, the Root''s mission involved someone from their ranks, leading to one unsettling conclusion: All issues pointed toward Namikaze Minato.

 Chapter 641: Aobas Words

    Chapter 641: Aoba''s Words

    The Konoha ninjas now understood what was happening. Cold glints flickered in their eyes as they realized that the village was caught in a power struggle centered around Minato.

    Someone was after Minato''s life!

    This person''s goal was to kill Minato and prevent him from becoming the Fourth Hokage.

    The situation had become crystal clear. Everyone knew what kind of person would do this, but no one openly discussed it¡ªafter all, not just anyone could command the Root. Could it really be Danzo acting alone?

    Impossible!

    Everyone was aware that the Third Hokage was lurking behind the scenes. Perhaps he was the mastermind.

    Indeed, after Minato''s troubles, the Third Hokage stood to benefit the most.

    Ninjas think expansively, especially in battle, willing to delve into secrets to imagine greater conspiracies. Their gaze shifted to Sakumo, dressed in his half-sleeve Hokage robe.

    Perhaps...

    Sakumo''s half-sleeve Hokage robe was also connected to these events?

    Tempers flared among the Konoha ninjas, their fingernails digging into their palms, their joints whitening from the strain. They had always seen the Third Hokage as a benign and righteous figure. The collapse of this image was a heavy blow.

    Everything had changed.

    Accepting this new reality meant there was no going back.

    They could no longer look at the Third Hokage the same way.

    This realization made them rethink past oddities:

    Why couldn''t such a powerful village like Konoha find a successor for the Hokage?

    Why did the Second Hokage choose Sarutobi Hiruzen as his successor just before dying?

    At this moment, everyone felt as if they were under a scorching sun, their anxiety unbearable. They couldn''t accept the situation yet felt powerless to change it. Their eyes turned to Sakumo, seeking some strength from him.

    Sakumo sighed deeply, his sense of powerlessness apparent. Facing the recent surge of Root ninjas, he felt like this was the last straw.

    He couldn''t stop it.

    His strength was considerable; he could fend off two, three, or even ten Root ninjas, but he was helpless against such a large group of ninjas conspiring to assassinate a single target.

    Such a scenario was unprecedented, not just in Konoha''s history but in the wider ninja world.

    "I can''t think of any solution," Sakumo admitted, his gaze downcast and his posture defeated. His expression mirrored the others'', though as their leader, he restrained himself from appearing too disheartened. Yet, his inner turmoil was palpable to all present.

    The atmosphere grew tense; everyone was silent and sad, lost in thought. Each ninja wanted to help, but none could make a decisive move.

    Suddenly, a cough broke the silence, drawing everyone''s attention to a seemingly ordinary corner of the room.

    The source of the sound was Aoba, disguised among them. Even Sakumo, standing in front of him, couldn''t detect Aoba''s true identity.

    "I think we should return to Konoha," Aoba stated plainly, having intended to remain a silent observer but realizing the ninjas were losing direction. His intervention was meant to prevent their emotions from overriding their judgment, which could compromise Minato''s strategies.

    "Why?"

    "Why? Why?"

    The ninjas were perplexed by Aoba''s suggestion, fixated on him. They had been ready to assist Minato, unwilling to flee the battlefield¡ªthey were prepared to die there, having accepted that possibility when they first joined the fight.

    "We wouldn''t be any help to Minato if we returned; we''d only be a burden. The best thing we can do is to make it back to Konoha safely. Our survival would be the greatest support we could offer him," Aoba explained, aware that those who lived to tell the tale would speak for Minato, solidifying his accomplishments.

    "If they''re so afraid of us returning, then that''s exactly what we should do," he added as he surveyed everyone, challenging everyone with his gaze.

    "We must believe that Minato will return to Konoha triumphantly!"

    This statement resonated deeply, reinforcing the belief that their continued survival was crucial for supporting Minato through the ongoing political conflict. The scene ended with a heavy sense of responsibility settling on everyone''s shoulders as they contemplated their return to Konoha¡ªnot as deserters, but as heralds of Minato''s eventual victory.

 Chapter 642: Lets Go

    Chapter 642: Let''s Go

    Aoba''s voice resonated with conviction, calming everyone at the scene with his clear reasoning.

    Indeed, his words made sense to everyone. They understood the logic behind them. However, their emotions were not easily swayed, as humans are creatures of emotion, not emotionless machines.

    "Minato needs our support now, and the way we can support him is not by adding chaos to his challenges but by returning to Konoha to secure his rightful benefits," Aoba spoke loudly, understanding that his words had shaken the resolve of those present. He needed to solidify this shift in mindset before emotions took over again.

    The crowd fell silent.

    Everyone, including Sakumo, looked at Aoba differently now, surprised that such an unremarkable person could speak with such calm and reason.

    "If you truly want to help Minato-sama..."

    Aoba continued, his voice slowly reaching everyone''s ears in the quiet forest, each word clear and distinct.

    "...then return to Konoha!"

    "Uncover the truth behind these schemes!"

    "Find out who is behind the deployment of these Root ninjas!"

    "Take action to clear Minato-sama''s name!"

    "That is what you should be doing now!"

    His questions about Aoba''s identity and intentions remained unanswered. Yet, he couldn''t deny the sense in Aoba''s words, even if he felt the newcomer''s intentions might be to prevent them from assisting Minato directly in battle.

    Things were getting increasingly strange.

    In his years as a ninja, Sakumo had never encountered such bizarre circumstances where the right course seemed so convoluted, adding complexity to an already intricate situation.

    "If everyone is clear, then let''s head back to Konoha immediately!" Sakumo commanded, returning to his role as leader. His instructions aligned with Aoba''s arguments. Even so, his emotions were conflicted, caught between command and empathy.

    Ninjas are to follow orders, functioning almost as emotionless tools during missions¡ªthe ideal ninja was to act without personal judgment, focusing solely on objectives.

    Yet, Sakumo never fully embraced this aspect of being a ninja. His decisions were often driven more by emotion than by strict adherence to rules, which historically had led him to prioritize rescuing comrades over completing missions.

    With Sakumo''s command, the group unanimously agreed to return to Konoha. They had come to understand their role not just as combatants but as advocates for Minato''s leadership.

    "We''re moving out."

    With a final nod, Sakumo signaled the start, and the ninjas quickly mobilized, blending into the forest as they headed towards Konoha, deeply aware of the grave circumstances they were leaving behind yet determined to advocate for Minato.

    Aoba remained with the group, and his presence was now acknowledged due to his earlier intervention. His perception covered all the areas, indirectly watching Minato and Kushina. He was ready to intervene if necessary but preferred to let events unfold a little longer.

    As they moved, Sakumo''s thoughts lingered on Aoba, trying to decipher his true role in these events. The mystery of his identity added another layer of complexity to the already tumultuous situation.

 Chapter 643: She is My Trump Card!

    Chapter 643: She is My Trump Card!

    Juzo looked deeply at Minato, who showed no sign of fear, increasing his worries.

    "What''s going on?"

    A huge question mark popped up in Juzo''s mind. He needed clarification about the source of Minato''s confidence in making such bold moves.

    Nevertheless, he didn''t linger on this thought for long.

    What he wanted now was to get Minato away from this area as quickly as possible, away from any potential support from Konoha. He didn''t mean that Konoha''s ninjas could rescue Minato¡ªthey were collaborating with Danzo, meaning the true fighting force of Konoha wouldn''t be coming to Minato''s aid.

    His reason for moving the battlefield was not to ensure that Minato would be rescued but to avoid the involvement of other Konoha ninjas, which could cause damage.

    Such damages were previously of no concern to them, but given the current diplomatic relations between their village and Konoha¡ªespecially since they had already started a major conflict with Kumogakure¡ªmaking an enemy of Konoha would be disastrous for them. By now assisting Konoha, they could expect support from Konoha when dealing with Kumogakure, which was crucial.

    That''s why Juzo needed to get Minato to a safe distance before taking any action.

    Thus, the group of nine slowly moved in a different direction, walking a great distance until they stopped in a deserted forest.

    Juzo''s gaze was focused on Minato, a cold smile curving his lips.

    "We''re here," he said slowly, hands positioned as if steering naturally. He looked confidently at Minato and Kushina, feeling assured of victory. After all, they were facing just two potential young talents while they were the notorious Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.

    "Oh?" Minato looked at the scene before him, understanding exactly what was happening. He had guessed it from the start but wanted to see what kind of tricks these Kiri ninjas would play, to see if it matched what he had anticipated.

    Now, it seemed there was no difference...

    These people had simply brought him here to start a fight. No real "employer" was involved, which disappointed him somewhat.

    "Where''s the employer?" Minato asked as if he hadn''t noticed the setup, his face expressing confusion, perfectly capturing his role in this act.

    Actually, they each had their own agendas.

    Minato also didn''t want the Konoha ninjas who had just been through war and were exhausted to join this battle. It would only lead to unnecessary sacrifices.

    The situation was exactly as he had anticipated and hoped for; now, he could fight freely.

    Of course.

    He was already on the verge of exhaustion.

    He couldn''t enter into combat now, but he had great confidence in Kushina, especially since their sparring at Mount Myoboku had revealed her formidable strength.

    "There''s no such thing as a ''employer.''"

    "This kid is so gullible."

    "Is this really the future of Konoha?"

    "Too naive, really!"

    "He still doesn''t understand what''s happening?!"

    "..."

    Minato spoke softly, not attacking yet, aiming to buy some time.

    After all, there were seven of them, and they had a numerical advantage, an edge they couldn''t overturn.

    Minato was unaware of the agreement between the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and Aoba and didn''t know how they planned to execute their mission. All he could be sure of was that their target was him, not the Konoha ninjas. However, he didn''t know whether they would attack the Konoha ninjas in their madness.

    So, Minato was waiting for the right moment.

    "Oh?"

    Juzo smirked slightly, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. His expression was filled with irony and mockery.

    "Do you know that no matter what, you still have to follow us obediently!"

    Juzo thought Minato might have guessed the setup. After all, his excuse for luring Minato wasn''t perfect, but it was quite easy to see through.

    But what if it was discovered?

    Juzo was confident that he had given Minato two poison pills, and he had to choose one.

    Either bring the Konoha ninjas and fight a deadly battle or sacrifice himself to ensure their survival.

    This was his plan all along, believing that Minato, who carried the future of Konoha, would make a wise decision to sacrifice himself. Indeed, everything was proceeding exactly as he had envisioned, and now it was time to reap what he had sown.

    "Have you ever thought..."

    Minato spoke again, his lips curling into a meaningful smile. His seemingly calm demeanor unnerved those present.

    "What if I brought Kushina here for a reason?"

    "This..."

    Juzo''s eyes widened slightly, realizing this was a serious oversight. He hadn''t considered this when planning; it was Minato''s only condition for coming along.

    "Do you want to die together?"

    Juzo asked slowly, his voice deep and serious. He slowly realized a terrifying possibility, although he found it hard to believe.

    "Hahahahahaha..."

    Minato burst into laughter as if he had heard something incredibly funny, then shook his head.

    "Would you bring your girlfriend to die with you if you knew it was a certain death?"

    Minato posed the question, not expecting an answer but turning to look at Kushina, his eyes filled with clear love.

    "Let me tell you the answer."

    "Because..."

    "She is my trump card!"

 Chapter 644: Because Hes Afraid Youd Run Away!

    Chapter 644: Because He''s Afraid You''d Run Away!

    Minato''s voice rang out, sentence after sentence, each word striking deep into the hearts of his listeners and overturning their assumptions.

    This young girl is his trump card? The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, each one stunned, their gaze simultaneously shifting onto Kushina.

    They assessed the young girl, feeling a unique chakra emanating from her, but none believed she possessed formidable strength...

    This conflicted with their past perceptions.

    Female ninjas were often considered weaker than their male counterparts, especially at such a young age. Could such a young kunoichi really defeat the Seven Ninja Swordsmen?

    All seven, including Juzo, were skeptical of such a notion, finding it more akin to a bad joke.

    "You say she is your trump card?" Juzo squinted at Minato, finding it hard to believe such a claim if it hadn''t come from Minato himself. Seeing Minato''s earnest demeanor only made him suspect there was an issue.

    "Are you sure you''re not joking?"

    "Your jokes are not funny."

    "You want to keep stalling."

    "I think it''s unnecessary."

    "Because no one from Konoha will come to save you!"

    Juzo spoke rapidly, realizing that Minato''s goal in saying these things was to buy time, although he still needed clarification about the purpose of the delay.

    "HAHAHAHAHAHA..." Minato suddenly laughed loudly, looked toward Kushina, and then softly asked, "Is it time?"

    "Almost," Kushina nodded and added, "Those people have also arrived."

    "Then it''s time."

    Minato nodded, knowing that as long as the Konoha ninjas who had come through were fine, there would be no issues with those who had left.

    With this...

    He had no more worries.

    "Kushina, I''m leaving this to you. Can you handle it?"

    Minato smiled faintly, his body almost at its physical limit, relying only on the Flying Thunder God Technique to maintain a semblance of safety. This was his crucial last line of defense.

    "I think there''s no problem."

    Kushina clenched her fists tightly and nodded, silently thinking, ''You''re asking me this now; what choice do I have? Can I even say I''m not confident?'' Though unsure about her exact power level, there was no room left for doubt at this moment, and she had to face the Seven Ninja Swordsmen with all she had.

    "It''s all yours."

    Minato''s smile faded, and his expression grew solemn as he looked at Kushina, fully prepared in his heart. If anything unexpected happened to her, he wouldn''t want to continue living in this world alone.

    WHOOSH!

    Suddenly, Minato disappeared with the Flying Thunder God Technique, leaving the scene instantly.

    This move left the Seven Ninja Swordsmen dumbfounded. They had never expected such a young ninja to use space-time jutsu so smoothly, giving them no time to react.

    Now, they couldn''t pursue Minato.

    "DAMN!"

    "So he had this up his sleeve!"

    "He''s playing us!"

    "He just ran away!"

    "He left his girlfriend behind to escape!"

    "..."

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen voiced their anger, turning their focus to Kushina, who became the target of their fury.

    "Namikaze Minato has run away!" Juzo stated coldly, extremely displeased. Now, all he could do was use his words to attack Kushina, for killing her wouldn''t bring any value to their mission.

    "So this was his trump card!"

    "Leaving you here alone while he escapes!"

    "The depth of your relationship is indeed profound!"

    "I''m genuinely surprised!"

    What''s going on?

    What does this mean?

    Are they still going to fight?

    What kind of tactics are these people studying?

    Could it be that seven incredibly strong Jonin are actually intimidated by a young girl like her?

    Even she couldn''t understand this, and it made her realize a bizarre truth¡ªperhaps these were all factors Minato had already considered.

    ...

    Meanwhile, not far from a tree, a figure slowly descended, standing atop the tree and silently observing everything.

    This figure was Minato!

    He had never intended to abandon Kushina; his use of the Flying Thunder God Technique was merely to create space for himself to leave the battlefield safely, allowing Kushina to fight freely without his interference.

    "Hmm?"

    "What''s going on?"

    "What happened?"

    "Did the Flying Thunder God Technique scare them?"

    "Why isn''t anyone moving?"

    Minato was also filled with questions, surprised by the sudden turn of events and unsure of what was happening.

    He had yet to plan for this when crafting their strategy. Without a clear understanding of the enemy''s intentions, he couldn''t predict how they would react or how to handle such a situation.

    So, the part of the plan that involved their actions was all they had prepared for...

    This was why they were now in this state, but he had never expected such a reaction from his opponents.

    ...

    "Whew..."

    Juzo took a deep breath, his mind clearing after some thought. His gaze lifted to look at Kushina, not far ahead.

    "You haven''t answered my question yet!"

    "How does it feel to be left here alone by Namikaze Minato..."

    "Does it hurt?"

    Juzo could only think of attacking Kushina''s spirit now, unable to make any physical moves against her. He imagined letting her go but refused to let her leave without consequence.

    He planned to create a rift between her and Minato upon her return, thus affecting Konoha''s internal harmony.

    "You''re asking about that?"

    Kushina''s lips curved into a slight smile, brightening her expression as if lighting up the surroundings with sunshine.

    "That is indeed a good question!"

    "He could have come alone!"

    "And he could have taken me with him!"

    "But..."

    "He chose to bring me along and then leave me here. Why do you think that is?"

    "Didn''t you ever wonder?"

    Kushina''s question instantly changed the expressions of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen nearby, filling them with doubt.

    If her previous statements could be interpreted as bluffs, her current words held significant weight because she was indeed left here, an action that seemed entirely unnecessary.

    "Why?" Juzo asked involuntarily.

    "Because he''s afraid you''d run away!"

    Kushina smiled again, explaining, "So he left me here to wipe you all out."

 Chapter 645: The Nine-Tails Chakra Mode!

    Chapter 645: The Nine-Tails Chakra Mode!

    Kushina''s words slowly echoed, reaching every ninja''s ears clearly. As she spoke, chakra surged throughout her body, and her eyes transformed from the horizontal pupils of a frog to the vertical pupils of a fox.

    Simultaneously, an orange-red chakra cloak formed around her, bubbling audibly as if boiling. This was the Tailed Beast Chakra Mode!

    Kushina faced challenges during her training on Mount Myoboku, similar to those Naruto encountered during his training.

    The issue was the Kyubi inside her; it could not merge with the Sage Chakra, forcing her to cultivate the Sage Mode on her own slowly.

    However...

    Kushina''s personality was stronger than Naruto''s! Unrestrained and wilful, just like Minato was solving his physical limits during his training, she spent a lot of time on the Kyubi.

    Kushina knew that if she didn''t resolve the Kyubi''s issue, it would greatly hinder her use of Sage Mode.

    This problem had to be addressed sooner or later, so she decided there was no point in delaying. When it was time to act, she acted¡ªthis was her most genuine thought at that time!

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    Kushina''s body vibrated continuously, and powerful chakra flowed from within her, forming a chakra cloak around her body. Suddenly, she switched from Sage Mode to Nine-Tails Chakra Mode.

    During her training on Mount Myoboku, Kushina had deep interactions with the Kyubi. Not only did she resolve issues with the Kyubi, but she also reached an understanding of cooperation under certain conditions.

    At this moment...

    Kushina''s appearance changed significantly. She was enveloped by the Kyubi''s chakra, her hair stood up, forming two horn-like shapes, and her collar showed six magatama. The Kyubi''s chakra enveloped her completely, turning her body golden. She looked entirely different from before, and the power emanating from her was much stronger. The Nine-Tails Chakra Cloak merged seamlessly with her without the previous sense of separation.

    Nine-Tails Chakra Mode!

    Kushina had officially entered the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode. Considering the timing of Naruto''s entry into this mode, although it seems much earlier and more powerful for her, it makes sense because the Uzumaki clan''s seal on her was intact, without any need for additional removal. Moreover, the Kyubi was still a full-tailed Beast, not split into Yin and Yang chakras, making her significantly stronger than Naruto was at that time.

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    After entering the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, intense chakra continued to surge from Kushina. This massive chakra didn''t seem humanly possible; merely standing there, she exerted tremendous pressure on the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    "This..."

    Juzoi gasped in shock, and the gaze of the other six swordsmen fell on Kushina, each filled with deep surprise. They had been hesitant about whether this young girl truly possessed the formidable power Minato claimed as his trump card. But now, witnessing Kushina''s current state, they didn''t know how to express their feelings.

    ...

    In Konoha.

    Aoba and Sakumo returned to the village with their group.

    Throughout their journey, Aoba felt Sakumo''s gaze on him.

    He didn''t leave for a very good reason: he sensed Sakumo''s hostility or extreme caution. If he had left now, Sakumo would likely have more thoughts, affecting Minato''s future actions.

    Aoba returned to Konoha with the group to reassure Sakumo along the way.

    As the Konoha ninja army returned, they were greeted with thunderous applause. Almost everyone knew they were returning heroes; even the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, personally came to the village gate to welcome them.

    This scene gave the Konoha ninjas a complex feeling. On their way, they had just encountered the Root ninjas, and now seeing the smiling face of the Third Hokage made them feel his fac?ade was utterly hypocritical.

    The Third Hokage stood in the middle of the road, welcoming them back with a radiant smile as if their victory was thanks to him, especially when they saw him tear up, adding to their psychological dissonance.

    How could he deploy Root ninjas to assassinate Minato while standing here welcoming them back as heroes?

    Such a feeling was exceedingly strange!

    Was this man flaunting something?

    If the Third Hokage hadn''t spoken, they might have silently left to plan their next steps. But seeing his puzzled expression, they felt his hypocrisy even more acutely.

    Too fake, just too fake!

    Do you really not know anything?

    As the Third Hokage of Konoha, are you truly unaware of the Root ninjas'' actions?

    No one at the scene believed the Third Hokage''s expression.

    The reason was simple. They had encountered Root ninjas on their way back, and those ninjas were exclusively under Shimura Danzo''s command. They wouldn''t believe Danzo hadn''t informed the Third Hokage beforehand!

    This was precisely why Aoba felt confident at that point. If it had only been the Kirigakure ninja attacking them, the incident might not have been traced back to the Third Hokage. They would have felt that the attack on their way was a disaster and then seen the Third Hokage''s warm smile as a comforting presence.

    But now, things were different.

    Seeing the Root ninjas made them believe even the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were sent by the Third Hokage.

    Hypocrisy.

    Sheer, utter hypocrisy.

    This man had mastered the art of changing face to perfection.

    Sakumo''s expression was dark, but faced with the Third Hokage''s questions, he reluctantly spoke in a tone as neutral as possible, "Minato was attacked."

    "What?!"

    The Third Hokage''s smile froze instantly, and his eyes widened in shock at the most surprising news he had heard today.

    "What exactly happened?"

    The Third Hokage asked with concern. While there were indeed some frictions and conflicts with Minato over the Hokage position, that didn''t diminish his admiration for Minato or his wish to avoid any problems for him, prompting his immediate question again.

    "..."

    The Konoha ninjas at the scene were once again speechless. They saw even clearer through the Third Hokage''s hypocrisy.

    ...

    At this moment.

    Aoba, standing at the back of the crowd, smirked slightly, pleased with the unfolding events.

    "It''s actually the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode!"

    Aoba had been monitoring Minato and Kushina through his chakra perception, keeping tabs on their whereabouts and situations right up until he felt intense Kyubi''s chakra burst from Kushina. It felt as if the Kyubi were about to break its seal, yet this chakra was meticulously controlled within Kushina''s body.

    Meaning that Kushina had officially entered the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode.

    "Interesting..."

    Aoba had sensed that Kushina might achieve a significant breakthrough at Mount Myoboku, but the reality of the event still amazed him. The trajectories of everything in the ninja world had changed.

    Now, as the Third Hokage questioned, Aoba felt the intense Kyubi''s chakra from Kushina, not just a sign of her breaking through but a testament to a power that could shift the world balance.

 Chapter 646: An Unachievable Mission!

    Chapter 646: An Unachievable Mission!

    Aoba had already anticipated that Kushina might make a breakthrough when he first suggested to Minato that he train in Sage Mode at Mount Myoboku.

    The situation hasn''t strayed far from what he had imagined.

    The reason is quite simple: at that time, Kushina was a complete Kyubi Jinchuriki. The Kyubi inside her wasn''t split into Yin and Yang chakras, unlike the Kyubi that Naruto would later host.

    Moreover, Kushina was from the Uzumaki clan and possessed unique sealing abilities for Bijuu, derived from the Uzumaki clan''s unique capabilities.

    When the Kyubi was sealed within Uzumaki Mito, he was completely suppressed. It''s more accurate to say that rather than being imprisoned, Uzumaki Mito was more like a refuge for him.

    The outside world was too terrifying!

    Kushina was bound to face the issue with the Kyubi when training in Sage Mode, and Aoba had guessed that she would resolve this issue.

    "It''s time to check on her."

    Aoba''s lips curled slightly as he looked at Sakumo, who appeared angry while staring at the Third Hokage, taking the Third Hokage''s words as nothing more than a facade, showing great dissatisfaction towards the Third Hokage.

    Indeed, the actions of the Third Hokage were most understandable and acceptable to Sakumo, unlike anyone else who had not experienced the incident with the Half-Sleeve Hokage Robe. Now, Sakumo likely saw a reflection of his past experiences in the situation with Minato.

    Of course.

    Sakumo didn''t focus all his attention on the Third Hokage; he also kept an eye on Aoba nearby.

    Because he couldn''t exactly say why, he felt this person wasn''t aligned with the Third Hokage, possibly representing a different force, but he couldn''t pinpoint which.

    This feeling was incredibly deep.

    But without any basis.

    Still, he chose to believe it!

    Yet at this moment, Sakumo''s pupils sharply contracted as he noticed something astonishing.

    Just a moment ago, in the blink of an eye, the young man he had been watching vanished without any trace, disappearing into thin air without any warning, as if he had never been there, perhaps just an illusion or hallucination.

    "Strange."

    Sakumo frowned deeply, feeling that something was amiss. Yet, he was still in front of the Third Hokage, who was inquiring about Minato, making him wonder if the Third Hokage was deliberately diverting their attention to trap them here while allowing another to act.

    Damn! Too infuriating!

    Sakumo clenched his fists tightly, not having felt such a surge of blood pressure just moments ago. Still, now he certainly did, along with an intense sense of powerlessness filling his heart, making him feel as though he hadn''t played any significant role in this event.

    This thought just started to plague his entire being.

    Reflecting on the moment he was appointed as the commander of the Konoha ninja, despite returning triumphantly from the Third Ninja World War, he realized that his role in each battle was extremely limited. Even now, standing in front of the Third Hokage, he still felt incredibly stifled, realizing he hadn''t managed to change or influence anything.

    This feeling was unbearably painful!

    "What exactly happened?"

    The Third Hokage stared intently at Sakumo, now the only person he could expect an answer from, especially after raising his question and noting Sakumo''s abrupt change in demeanor, suggesting a potential depth to this issue that piqued his curiosity further.

    "..."

    Whether they won or lost this battle, it was meaningless both to them and to Kirigakure.

    "Yes!"

    The rest of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen understood the situation and shared the desire to leave, knowing they weren''t there to die.

    Facing such a powerful opponent, they might well suffer casualties, but nobody wanted to sacrifice themselves needlessly, especially for a meaningless cause.

    If it were for the future of Kirigakure, they would willingly sacrifice their lives, even if the opponent standing before them was Minato. They would bravely fight. But the situation wasn''t so.

    With Minato no longer there, attacking Kushina could only earn them Minato''s enmity, thus making them an enemy in the future.

    Having realized that Minato could use space-time jutsu, they understood they couldn''t possibly hold him down. They hadn''t known this before; now that they did, they recognized the mission was truly impossible.

    After all, no one can stop someone who has space-time jutsu if they decide to leave, proving their efforts to keep Minato were in vain. It was an unachievable mission.

    Since the mission could not be achieved, was there any point in wasting more time here?

    Juzo''s answer was no.

    Naturally, the other members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen arrived at the same conclusion. They reached a consensus that since they couldn''t successfully ambush Minato and prevent Konoha from achieving its potential future, they might as well leave now, trying to avoid offending Konoha.

    They knew Konoha was destined to rise, an undeniable fact that no one could change.

    "Let''s go."

    Juzo immediately commanded, and since the mission had failed, they wouldn''t do anything to Kushina, who was considered a precious Konoha''s Jinchuriki. Kirigakure couldn''t afford to establish too many enemies at this time; it would have significant repercussions.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    As Juzo''s voice fell, the other members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen quickly dispersed, each disappearing in different directions, a common tactic to ensure that if one person were pursued, not all would be caught.

    Knowing Kushina had no intention of fighting, they knew she wouldn''t chase them relentlessly if they left quickly.

    With the others gone, Juzo also turned to leave, not uttering another word since the mission had failed and there was no point in further discussion.

    "Wait."

    Just then, Kushina called out to Juzo. She could clearly sense the emotions of the departing men, understanding they were truly leaving, but she still found the situation incredibly peculiar since she had been ready to fight.

    "What else is there?"

    Juzo paused, deliberately slowing his departure as the last to leave, sensing there might be some matters needing resolution. He had become very cautious and meticulous in handling matters since meeting Satsuma Rentaro, and this situation called for careful management to avoid leaving anything that could be used against Kirigakure later.

    "Why are you targeting Minato?" Kushina asked bluntly.

    "It''s our mission," Juzo answered ambiguously.

    "A mission from Kirigakure?" Kushina pressed for the crucial point, sensing the approaching Konoga ninjas, which made the situation more complex and needed clarity.

    "No," Juzo shook his head. He could say only this much because he didn''t want to cause trouble for Kirigakure, but he knew this wouldn''t satisfy her; he just wanted to try.

    "Tell me who it is!"

    Kushina''s tone carried an undeniable authority as she spoke coldly, "Tell me the name, and I can pretend nothing happened."

 Chapter 647: That Person is Your Konohas Advisor, Shimura Danzo!

    Chapter 647: That Person is Your Konoha''s Advisor, Shimura Danzo!

    Aoba stood on a tree branch, watching everything unfold. Indeed, things had developed differently than he initially envisioned but had taken a completely different turn.

    He had not anticipated that the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist would give up their mission upon realizing that Minato could use the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    It must be said that after some time, Juzo had matured much more than before. He could effortlessly make judgments, and upon realizing that the mission was impossible to complete, he immediately ended it without any hesitation or conflict. This was indeed very rare.

    Aoba had not reached the point where he could see everything clearly like Juzo, nor did he expect the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist to abandon the mission at this moment.

    However, he was not particularly saddened by this turn of events. Since arriving in this world, he had understood that he was merely flapping a butterfly''s wings; the rest was beyond his control, with each having its development. He could only lead a trend but could not decide all the details. It was a tide of the era, not something that one person''s will could control.

    This was a completely acceptable phenomenon!

    "Sigh..."

    Aoba found his mood suddenly bland; he had expected to witness a thrilling battle here, seeing Kushina, as the Kyubi''s Jinchuriki, confront the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist using the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode. However, the situation had developed into something rather interesting, making the remaining issues seemingly easy to resolve without further concern on his part.

    Upon reflection, this resolution was quite beneficial for both parties. If they had forcibly battled the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist, Kushina might have also been injured. Now, this method of resolution had achieved his intended goal without causing any harm to either side.

    ...

    Upon hearing Kushina''s words, Juzo''s body tensed, and he fell silent.

    "Let me think about it."

    Juzo did not immediately agree with Kushina, nor did he refuse her, because he understood the implications of her words.

    He coldly watched the young girl''s silhouette, his mind racing, pondering whether to reveal this information. They were under Danzo, who is their mission''s client. Logically, ninjas should not disclose the identity of their clients.

    However, at the same time, they did not receive any benefits from their client.

    According to Rentaro''s words, their mission aimed to secure a future for Kirigakure.

    Given the current circumstances, the mission was not achievable, and the future of Kirigakure became uncertain. Thus, they did not gain any benefits from their client and even risked offending Konoha''s future.

    This unsuccessful mission had instead allowed them to witness Minato''s charisma. This young man, appearing only sixteen or seventeen years old, possessed a composure and wisdom beyond his age. Even facing the seven of them, he showed no panic or concern, maintaining a demeanor suggesting everything was under his control until now.

    This was truly impressive!

    Even Juzo thought it was impressive!

    Because they had launched a surprise attack with almost no prior intelligence, they should have reached Minato just as he became aware of them!

    This indicated a very serious problem!

    Their encounter with Minato was the most genuine response, completely representing his inner thoughts. Even if he used some strategies, those strategies were devised in that instant.

    This was extremely rare.

    Additionally, witnessing Minato use space-time jutsu indicated that as long as Minato did not wish to die, no one in the future could kill such a being.

    Not to mention, he had Kushina as a formidable companion.

    In Juzo''s view, the rise of Konoha was inevitable, and both Danzo and the Third Hokage were relics of a past era.

    On the wave of the new era, there was no longer a ship that could carry these older men!

    Juzo fell into deep thought. If he did not reveal Danzo''s name, it would amount to making an enemy of Konoha through such actions, which would be detrimental to Kirigakure. His previous considerations were from a ninja''s perspective¡ªwhat a ninja could and could not do. Now, his thoughts were from the village''s perspective¡ªwhat was beneficial and what was not helpful for the village. These were his primary considerations.

    If he now stubbornly kept Danzo''s identity secret, it would be the greatest harm to Kirigakure, potentially making Konoha a significant enemy.

    This was a guarantee Kushina could not give!

    Only he could personally speak out!

    "Can you believe my words?"

    Minato stared intently at Juzo, his voice slightly deep and slowly rising. He clearly understood that the situation had progressed to a critical moment, and he needed to resolve this issue.

    "Then I will guarantee it with you: if you reveal the name of the person who instructed you, this matter will be treated as if it never happened. Can you believe that?"

    "If you believe my words, we can continue this negotiation."

    "If you don''t believe my words..."

    "Then you can leave!"

    "I won''t stop you."

    "But the matter of today, I will settle it later!"

    Minato spoke sentence after sentence, beginning to threaten Juzo as well, as he realized this method was very effective, and Juzo had already started to waver.

    "I believe you."

    Juzo, seeing Minato appear, had no intention of continuing the mission. He understood that Minato could use space-time jutsu to leave anytime. Once he harbored the thought of continuing the mission, the mission would fail, and the current situation could not be reversed.

    He was now a wise man, or rather, a rational person. In doing anything, he would think very clearly. He understood that under the current circumstances, he should not do anything detrimental to Kirigakure; otherwise, he would be the village''s eternal sinner.

    If its Kushina, he might not fully believe it, but if its Minato''s words, he would believe it because he was very clear that this brilliant young man would soon be the Fourth Hokage.

    If even the Hokage''s words were unreliable, then no one''s promises had any value or meaning.

    "I hope you keep your promise."

    Juzo clenched his fists tightly. This name was his last bargaining chip; once spoken, it would represent a betrayal of the client in his ninja career, casting a huge stain. But if it was for the future of Kirigakure, he felt it was all worth it.

    "I also hope you are telling the truth."

    Minato''s eyes were fixed on Juzo, trying to discern the other''s thoughts through facial expressions and body language. They still had great differences, each standing on completely different grounds. Juzo could easily guide them in a different direction with a false name, making the problem even more serious, perhaps facing a completely different enemy.

    "I will tell you the real instigator behind this. Since we are negotiating a deal, I will naturally express my sincerity and not use Kirigakure as a bet. I hope you will not harbor hostility towards Kirigakure because of our actions," Juzo said solemnly.

    "Okay." Minato nodded without hesitation.

    "That person is your Konoha''s Advisor, Shimura Danzo!"

    Juzo directly named Danzo, reaching a point where no disguise was needed, as he had already reached an agreement with Minato. Although he could still befriend Konoha by giving a different name and reach an agreement with the Third Hokage, he would rather befriend this genius future Fourth Hokage.

    "Danzo?!" Minato was surprised by this name, which was beyond his expectations. He had not had much contact with Danzo before and even felt that this person had a very low presence.

    "I have no reason to lie to you!"

    Juzo, seeing Minato''s doubt, continued to speak, "Behind Danzo is the Third Hokage!"

    "The Third Hokage hopes to use us to eliminate you and prevent you from returning alive to Konoha, thereby resolving the issue of the succession of the Hokage. As for the internal systems of Konoha, you are clearer about that than I am."

    Juzo explained that although he did not know Konoha very well, he could now understand the Third Hokage''s heart. If the Third Hokage still wanted to continue as the Hokage, then he must eliminate Minato, this young man who was too talented. If allowed to develop further, he would take over his position as Hokage.

 Chapter 648: It was the Third Hokage?!

    Chapter 648: It was the Third Hokage?!

    Upon hearing Juzo''s words, Aoba''s mouth curled slightly, displaying a satisfied smile.

    Although things had not developed exactly as he had planned, the result was the same, which was all that mattered.

    Aoba''s goal was to steer the situation toward the Third Hokage. This wasn''t about framing him; it was merely a tactic used in the battle for the Hokage position. In the Game of Thrones, no one thinks simplistically about the seat of the Hokage. Even if Minato had lost, it would only mean that the Third Hokage had more tricks up his sleeve.

    Aoba, having witnessed the history of the ninja world, knew Konoha''s future developments. Although there have been some changes, human nature does not change. As long as the people remained, similar stories were likely to occur.

    After all, according to the original historical pace, when there were issues with the Fourth Hokage, the Third Hokage had come close to the Hokage position again, indicating that he had never truly let go of his ambition for the role.

    This knowledge was something Minato needed to be aware of. If the Third Hokage saw any opportunity, he would seize it to return to the position of Hokage.

    Therefore, Minato had to be extremely cautious in this matter!

    He could not allow the Third Hokage another chance to take the Hokage position. To truly secure Minato''s tenure as Hokage, the Third Hokage had to lose hope for the position completely.

    Once Minato''s role as Hokage was secured, Aoba could rest easy in Konoha. After all, he would have the Hokage''s backing and wouldn''t encounter any insurmountable issues that would force him to reveal his strength and disturb his peaceful life.

    Aoba had already perfectly planned out his future. He only needed to go to work daily, write, and illustrate his manga ideas. Everything would be very comfortable and carefree, just as he had always wanted.

    Now, this lifestyle was within reach for Aoba, soon to begin with Minato''s inauguration as the Fourth Hokage.

    At this moment, Aoba''s gaze towards Juzo was filled with satisfaction. Since arriving in this world, the biggest change had been the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist. Although Juzo was the one who changed the most among them, the other six also had significant impacts.

    If it hadn''t been for Aoba stopping these seven outside Konoha''s barrier, they would have attacked the village and faced Might Guy''s father, and many would have died under his astounding kick.

    The Eight Hidden Gates!

    Just thinking about this forbidden jutsu made Aoba''s blood boil.

    He didn''t know what impact Might Duy''s survival would have on Konoha, but he knew that for Might Guy, it meant having more time with his father''s presence during his growth.

    Before coming to the Naruto world, Aoba had watched the series. He wasn''t a genuine fan, but he had been impressed by Might Guy''s kick that nearly ended the series, so he greatly respected him. He admired people who put in effort.

    Among the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist, Juzo had undergone the most change. His strength was formidable, but he had always been somewhat passive, acting entirely on intuition. His action of using his sword as a racket to face the Bijudama truly revealed his character and also won Itachi''s empathy.

    Aoba didn''t have much affection for Itachi, mainly because he had personally killed his clan. From any perspective, Aoba could neither understand nor forgive such an act. In his values, one should fight the whole world for one''s family but never fight one''s family for the world.

    If there is no family...

    What use is the whole world?!

    Of course.

    Aoba''s view didn''t align with Obito either because Obito wasn''t faced with a simple choice. After losing his beloved, he directed his anger in a bizarre turn, targeting not those directly responsible for Rin''s death. Although Aoba could understand if Obito had focused on Kakashi, but attacking Konoha during Kushina''s childbirth was an act of ingratitude.

    According to the information he knew from the anime, Minato and his wife had done nothing wrong to Obito. So, for someone who seemed so emotional, attacking innocent and unrelated people was a frivolous act.

    Such a person...

    It is nothing but a ticking time bomb.

    You never know when they might explode unexpectedly.

    Until then.

    Fugaku was such a clan leader. Faced with extremely unfair treatment, he chose to retreat, allowing his son to kill all his clan members just to protect his younger son.

    Who knows how the spirits of the Uchiha clan members in the afterlife would question Fugaku? After all, these people would rather have died fighting in a rebellion than be unjustly killed by the clan leader''s eldest son.

    Ironic!

    It''s just too ironic!

    Every time Aoba thought about the extermination of the Uchiha clan, he felt that from their entry into Konoha to their disappearance, it was a complete tragedy.

    The person who crafted this tragedy was initially Madara, and it ended with Itachi.

    Although they had no direct connection, they shared one very common trait.

    Selfishness!

    Just selfishness, considering only themselves!

    This is also a major reason Aoba didn''t want to befriend people from the Uchiha clan!

    Often, they seemed to be considering you on the surface, but in reality, all their considerations were for themselves, including their attitude towards love, which was also for themselves.

    Whether it was Fugaku or Itachi, when they sacrificed, only they themselves were moved.

    Aoba looked at Juzo before him, his mind swirling with many thoughts. With his arrival, he had flapped a butterfly''s wings, causing a butterfly effect in the ninja world. How the story would develop from here was unclear even to him. He did not need to control it fully but only to lead in a certain direction.

    Now, with Juzo pointing the finger at the Third Hokage, this was exactly what Aoba wanted to see. His primary goal in connecting with the Seven Ninja Swordsmen through Danzo was to direct this issue toward the Third Hokage.

    He had negotiated with Juzo in the manner of Satsuma Rentaro, hoping that in the end, one or two of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen would be captured, then through exploring their memories, find some images exchanged in their minds and direct the issue straight to Danzo.

    Although cumbersome, this approach could have been more reliable. Once the Yamanaka clan found this memory segment, it would solidly confirm the whole affair.

    But now, the developments had exceeded his expectations. Juzo and Minato had reached a consensus, openly confessing the matter, which spared the need for these complicated steps and directly made Minato aware that the mastermind behind the scenes was the Third Hokage.

    However...

    Aoba was very aware that merely pointing to Danzo and the Third Hokage was not enough; this was just the first step of those steps. Given the characters of Minato and Kushina, they now only knew of this themselves and would not publicize it.

    Aoba needed the whole Konoha to know...

    So, he still needed to do some more work!

    "It was the Third Hokage?!"

    Upon hearing Juzo''s words, Minato''s pupils sharply constricted. He had considered such a possibility, but when he heard Juzo say it, he was deeply shocked.

    The Third Hokage was going to harm the heir to the Hokage position!

    No wonder, apart from Orochimaru, the other Sannin had left Konoha to pursue their interests!

    No wonder Sakumo only had that one short-sleeved Hokage robe and also warned him to be careful!

    All these machinations were orchestrated by the Third Hokage, who appeared as gentle as a spring breeze!

    Now, always standing in the light, he seemed like a person who could warm everyone, appearing unproblematic. If Minato hadn''t heard it from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, even with doubts, he would not have truly suspected the Third Hokage.

 Chapter 649: Root Ninja Arrive!

    Chapter 649: Root Ninja Arrive!

    Minato was deeply shocked. Many things are like this; even when you anticipate them, the occurrence still stirs emotions. He had considered that the Third Hokage might be a hypocritical person, but the Third Hokage he saw was still that brilliantly warm individual.

    Deep down, he wasn''t particularly convinced that the Third Hokage was such a person, even though he felt the Third Hokage had shown various faces as he neared the position of Hokage. But without solid evidence, his heart was reluctant to believe it.

    Even if it was self-deception, he hoped the Third Hokage remained the figure he respected, representing not just the man but what the Hokage stood for.

    Like other ordinary ninjas who grew up in the village, Minato had seen the Hokage as his idol and goal from a young age. He hoped to one day become the village''s Hokage himself to illuminate the path forward with his life.

    To a certain extent, the Third Hokage was a role model for many in the village, symbolising spiritual significance. Anyone else having issues might be acceptable, but if the Third Hokage had problems, it would signify the collapse of the Will of Fire.

    Minato couldn''t accept this!

    It felt like a stain was being smeared on the image he had admired since childhood, and the beauty he yearned for in his heart was deteriorating.

    This caused an indescribable blockage in his heart, not the kind of good mood one might expect after uncovering a secret. His expression turned complex. He hoped this wasn''t happening to the Third Hokage and that the one scheming against him wasn''t the Third Hokage.

    "Is what you''re saying true?"

    Minato couldn''t help but ask again, needing to emphasise this not because he didn''t trust Juzo but because he wanted to confirm again, representing his heart''s allegiance to the dream of being Hokage.

    As he spoke, Minato''s azure eyes were fixed on Juzo''s face, seeking any tiny expression that might indicate lying. He didn''t want his misjudgment to allow others to influence the Konoha internally.

    He was extremely cautious about handling the Third Hokage''s matter, as it involved the Hokage himself. If the Third Hokage were found to have issues, it would mean Konoha itself had problems.

    "Sigh..."

    Kushina sighed slowly. She had deactivated her Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, as there was no longer any need for battle, and maintaining it would only add to her fatigue. After all, no one understood better than her what they were about to face; a large group of Konoha ninja was on their way, and she needed to be in her best condition.

    She had not only refrained from mentioning the matter about the Konoha ninja she had just sensed, but she also hadn''t discussed it with Minato. Such tentative information, she dared not speak lightly, knowing that if she were wrong, it would implicate major issues for Konoha.

    Moreover, she understood that Minato had deep feelings for Konoha, unlike her, who joined later. Although she loved the village, she wasn''t born and raised there.

    Now, realising the extent of the situation, Kushina knew those people were coming for them, as she could feel it when both sides crossed paths.

    Everything was within her perceptual range.

    Yet, she hadn''t told Minato because it would be too cruel for him, who would face a desecration and shattering of his love for Konoha.

    "I''m telling the truth."

    Juzo stated coldly, his impatience evident as he repeated these words, like continuously stabbing his own heart with a knife.

    As a ninja, betraying the client was against basic principles, which he had violated.

    Juzo was reluctant to discuss these matters now.

    But he had no choice; he had reached a consensus with Minato for the sake of Kirigakure.

    "I have no reason to lie to you."

    "If I didn''t intend to tell the truth, I wouldn''t have stayed here."

    "Everything I do is for Kirigakure."

    "You will become Hokage in the future."

    "If I were to deceive you about such matters now, wouldn''t that make Kirigakure and Konohagakure enemies?"

    "Our village cannot afford more enemies!"

    Juzo explained relentlessly, as if swallowing his teeth, knowing the bitterness only he could understand. Since he had embarked on this path, he had to make himself clear, or it would be better not to have acted at all.

    Now, he needed to ensure Minato had no doubts before he could leave.

    Otherwise, if Minato later recalled this incident and thought it might have been fabricated, it would be very disadvantageous for Kirigakure.

    Juzo now only thought of Kirigakure!

    As a ninja of Kirigakure, he wouldn''t let the village face problems. Even if he couldn''t resolve the issues himself, he wouldn''t let them fall on him.

    "But if I find out you''re intentionally stirring up internal strife within Konoha, then I won''t let you go. You understand my determination!"

    Minato spoke firmly, his mood heavy. He understood why he felt this way and was clearer about Juzo''s words'' accuracy, but he just didn''t want to accept or believe it. He would rather hold on a bit longer, only partially confronting the Third Hokage until necessary, still regarding him as the revered figure he had always seen.

    "No!"

    Juzo shook his head immediately upon hearing Minato''s words, not satisfied with the response.

    "You must believe me, then I can leave!"

    "I''m not someone who fears death!"

    "Even if you kill me now, my answer remains the same!"

    "But I cannot allow you to leave with doubts about Kirigakure!"

    "That would be disrespectful to our village!"

    Juzo''s expression turned grim. Having spoken so openly, he was determined to clarify everything completely.

    It was unthinkable that he had betrayed his ninja beliefs and exposed his client, disclosed the mission''s details, yet still faced disbelief and potential trouble for Kirigakure.

    "We must clarify everything today, or I won''t leave. I''ll return to Konoha with you to confront Danzo!"

    Juzo was resolute; having already betrayed Danzo, he was not afraid to confront him directly if it could benefit Kirigakure. Even if he couldn''t return today, it made no difference.

    Above in the trees.

    Aoba, hearing Juzo''s words, smiled even more brightly.

    Very well done! The more resolute Juzo appeared the more likely Minato believed him. Of course, Juzo was not acting; he had truly experienced these events, so he spoke confidently because he was not lying.

    And even if it came to a confrontation with Danzo, he wasn''t afraid because he had been playing Danzo''s role for a while now. If it came to that, it would be very beneficial for him.

    In fact...

    Aoba felt it was no longer necessary to go that far because he sensed the presence of many people; the Root ninja he had ordered was already here.

    Swish, swish, swish...

    Suddenly, the sound of cutting air arose as masked Root ninjas appeared not far behind Minato, each set of eyes peering through mask holes, staring at the exhausted Minato.

    Buzz, buzz, buzz...

    The atmosphere teemed with murderous intent. Every ninja seemed poised, looking at Minato as prey, each person there a hunter.

    "Hmm?!"

    By looking at them, Minato also became aware of the Root ninja''s presence. He couldn''t distinguish anyone at a glance because they all wore masks and nearly identical clothing, and their movements and emitted aura were incredibly similar.

    Root Ninja!

    These were the Root Ninja!

    Minato knew of the Root Ninja''s existence, and from their aura, he could feel that their target was him, not Juzo in front of him.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Minato asked solemnly, his heart already guessing the answer, but he still chose to ask, needing a real response.

    However.

    The Root ninja on the scene didn''t provide him that answer.

    Instead, they drew out kunai, the blades glinting coldly, and aimed them at him, instantly hurling a barrage of kunai his way.

    Through their actions, these Root ninja gave Minato their answer!

 Chapter 650: Looks Like Your Mission Has Failed!

    Chapter 650: Looks Like Your Mission Has Failed!

    Attacked on sight!

    Minato had not anticipated that these unrecognized individuals would launch an attack without warning or a word of explanation.

    Isn''t there supposed to be some banter in a ninja battle?

    Where''s the monologue about the killer''s move to be used for a certain kill? Isn''t it customary to taunt and tell your opponents what technique will end them?

    The lack of these steps surely makes the soul of the battle incomplete!

    Minato felt that this ambush by the Root ninjas did not align with the basic principles of ninja combat, which usually required at least a few words of introduction.

    However.

    This was precisely why.

    Minato realized that these people came prepared; their sole purpose was to kill him, and they didn''t want to engage in any excess interaction.

    Insight, there were at least thirty to forty Root ninjas. This number was significantly large, considering the Root division wasn''t that large, to begin with¡ªit seemed almost like a full mobilization.

    Such a major movement, with each person doing the same thing, indicated that they all shared the same goal: to kill him.

    The entire Root division had the same mission target.

    Each Root ninja had the same mission.

    "It seems you are determined to kill me!"

    Minato''s lips curled up in a self-deprecating smile. He had never imagined that he would someday become Konoha''s enemy. The Root ninjas attacking him now aimed to ensure he didn''t return alive to the village, a notion deeply ironic to him.

    After all, he had made significant contributions to Konoha during the Third Ninja World War. Without his timely intervention, the village might have faced complete defeat in that battle. Yet, because of such situations, his heart was in turmoil, feeling a deep sense of misplaced trust.

    However, this feeling emerged only momentarily and quickly dissipated.

    Minato was naturally an optimistic person. He seldom harbored negative emotions, radiating warmth like the sun, warming those around him and dispelling their chills.

    He was indeed no ordinary person.

    In an instant, Minato made his judgment. It wasn''t his fault, nor the fault of these Root ninjas, but rather the fault of the higher-ups who had deployed them!

    Buzz!

    At this moment, Kushina''s body surged with powerful chakra, reactivating the recently deactivated Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, displaying the terrifying chakra again.

    Kushina had entered battle mode, aware that Minato was on the verge of exhaustion and unable to continue fighting. She was the only one who could protect Minato now.

    "Kushina, no."

    Minato shook his head, his eyes gleaming with a clear message: do not engage in battle with these people.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The sound of Kunai cutting through the air broke the silence. It flew towards Minato and Kushina and also affected Juzo, who was nearby.

    "Damn it!"

    Juzo cursed coldly, wielding his sword swiftly to deflect the incoming kunai.

    "Minato, now do you believe what I said? Konoha ninja trying to assassinate you is right before you!"

    "If you believe me now, I can leave. If I stay any longer, I might be unable to resist killing them!"

    "As long as you no longer suspect Kirigakure, I''ll be at ease."

    Juzo spoke one sentence after another, actually grateful for the appearance of these Root ninjas. Their arrival confirmed his explanations. Otherwise, he needed to figure out how to convince Minato, who had a unique love for Konoha and a difficult-to-describe respect for the Third Hokage.

    "I believe you."

    Minato said these five words softly, as if using all the strength in his body because it meant he believed the Third Hokage could have plotted his assassination, shattering the slight illusion he held and collapsing his long-standing perception of the Third Hokage.

    He had always respected the Third Hokage immensely and was reluctant to believe he could do such a thing, even after Juzo''s revelations. He would have preferred to look the other way until the Third Hokage''s actions were undeniable.

    But now, with these Root ninjas before him, he couldn''t longer ignore the situation.

    Continuing like this was detrimental not only to him but also to Juzo. He was still not the Hokage of Konoha, but he was already qualified and planned to be. He didn''t want to create irreconcilable conflicts between Konohagakure and Kirigakure.

    "..."

    These Root ninjas looked at each other, their eyes flickering with confusion. Unsure of what had just happened, they were in a situation of mission failure.

    They didn''t know that Minato had mastered space-time jutsu, but they vaguely felt that Minato had used it. Now, looking at the empty spot where Minato had just been, they had no idea where he had gone.

    This was terrifying!

    They didn''t know what to do!

    They were still trying to figure it out!

    Their minds were blank!

    Thinking about their likely mission failure made them feel like their hearts were sinking into a cold abyss.

    ...

    Outside the village gate of Konoha, by a tree.

    Minato appeared with Kushina, a Flying Thunder God Jutsu seal faintly visible on the tree.

    "How did we get here?"

    Kushina thought Minato would take her directly back into Konoha, but to her surprise, they had returned just outside the village gate.

    "We''re going back the right way!"

    Minato''s face remained bright with a radiant smile, seemingly unaffected by recent events. Originally, he intended to use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu to move some distance away, then head towards Konoha, but Kushina had transferred so much chakra to him that he could directly reach here in one step.

    At this moment, the two looked at the village gate, feeling as if they had been away for ages.

    They had been away from Konoha because they were training in Mount Myoboku and then experienced those events, making it seem like a long time had passed.

    So much had happened!

    Leaving them both feeling very perplexed!

    However.

    Now, they were at Konoha''s village gate.

    "All the dangers are past now!"

    Kushina''s face also showed a trace of a smile as she deactivated the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode to return to her normal appearance, not wanting to expose her trump card to more people now that they were about to re-enter Konoha.

    "This is just the beginning."

    Minato couldn''t help but sigh, feeling a great vortex enveloping him.

    Now, at the village gate, he was about to step into the village officially. Once back inside, he would truly face Konoha''s power center.

    "I must become the Hokage!"

    Minato clenched his fists tightly, resolutely uttering a powerful statement. This wasn''t just a slogan or a dream but now included a sense of responsibility and commitment. Having seen the Third Hokage''s methods, he was determined to be an upright Hokage, to change the corrupt practices, and to ensure that the village''s perception of the Hokage would not crumble again.

    "Let''s go in."

    Minato took Kushina''s hand, and they walked together towards the village gate.

    Kushina looked at Minato''s confident profile, radiating a sense of pride from within. She was proud of this man, and no matter the outcome, Minato was already her Hokage in her heart!

    ...

    Meanwhile, deep in the forest.

    "It looks like your mission has failed!"

    Suddenly, a deep voice sounded, followed by a figure dropping from a tree, resembling Danzo.

    Aoba had transformed into the appearance of Danzo, appearing before these Root ninjas.

    In an instant.

    When they saw Danzo''s face, these Root ninjas had a strong physiological reaction, involuntarily trembling as they half-knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 651: Heros Return

    Chapter 651: Hero''s Return

    "Danzo-sama!"

    Upon seeing Danzo''s face, the Root ninjas on the scene all knelt, showing intense fear and hardly believing they were seeing Danzo now.

    It''s over!

    This thought surfaced in the minds of nearly all Root ninjas.

    They knew very well what mission failure meant for them.

    In essence, the mission was their life.

    Succeeding in their mission meant extending their lives, but failure meant handing their lives over.

    Assassinating Namikaze Minato was a collective mission for all the Root ninjas!

    Now that the mission had failed.

    It meant that all the Root ninjas present were in mortal danger.

    In any other situation, when one person threatens a group of people''s lives, a likely outcome could be a revolt!

    They could unite and resist, perhaps even survive, but doing nothing would only lead to a dead end.

    However...

    The people here were not ordinary people; they were ninjas.

    Ninjas, by definition, prioritize their mission above all else.

    Moreover, they were Root ninjas tasked with unsanctioned and secretive activities under Danzo. They would not only refrain from rebelling in such situations but also accept any punishment with resignation.

    They were nameless, selfless Root ninjas!

    The only value in their lives was to complete missions for the Root.

    Now that the mission has failed...

    They willingly accepted any consequence!

    Aoba''s cold gaze swept over these Root ninjas. The current situation had evolved beyond his initial plans but stayed within the anticipated outcome. Although the process varied, the final effect was still indistinguishable.

    "Your mission has failed!"

    Aoba repeated his earlier statement, this time with an even deeper and more solemn tone, adding a heavy weight to the hearts of the Root ninjas present.

    For a moment...

    There was silence on the scene.

    Danzo was their supreme commander, the only leader who could command them. Even the words of the Third Hokage could be disregarded, but Danzo''s orders were absolute!

    "Since the mission has failed, you must now accept the punishment!"

    Aoba''s voice slowly rose, clearly reaching the ears of everyone present, instantly drawing the attention of all Root ninjas. Their eyes focused on Aoba, awaiting their final judgment, and everyone couldn''t help but tense up.

    "Such a trivial task and you couldn''t manage it!"

    "So many of you together couldn''t assassinate one person!"

    "You are all useless!"

    "From now on..."

    "You are no longer Root ninjas!"

    Aoba''s words followed one after another, and his intention was clear: he was disbanding the Root.

    However, the dismissal required different approaches.

    Now that these Root ninjas had failed their mission, they faced a severe blow. By taking advantage of this, he could easily devalue them and allow them to leave the Root without any objections.

    This would save a lot of trouble!

    Based on Aoba''s understanding of Root, many loyalists existed. If they hadn''t made mistakes, making them leave Root would have been very difficult.

    Even if he temporarily ordered them to leave, they would still hold Root in their hearts, and thus, the organization would not be truly disbanded.

    Now was the best opportunity!

    Disbanding Root now allowed these ninjas to return to Konoha and misled the villagers into thinking Danzo was trying to hide something, perfectly executing his plan.

    "?????????"

    Question marks popped up in the minds of these Root ninjas, none of them expecting Danzo to say such things. Nearly everyone had prepared themselves to die to make amends, but being expelled from Root felt even more humiliating and grievous than death.

    "Do you not understand?"

    Sakumo clenched his fists tightly, having a lot to ask the Third Hokage, but he knew these were not questions he could openly ask or say in front of these people. He attributed everything to the Third Hokage''s hypocrisy.

    You know why, but you still ask me; most importantly, you know I won''t tell you the answer.

    Sakumo understood the Third Hokage wanted him to provide another answer, one he had concocted to seem reasonable. This would force him, the commander of the Konoha ninja army, to take responsibility for not saving Minato, who had rescued the village, from an irreparable incident on his way back.

    Damn it!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt and helpless.

    Everyone on the scene thought the same way. They all despised the Third Hokage, yet they could not do anything.

    They even interpreted the Third Hokage''s current demeanor as that of a victor, which was overly dramatic. The Third Hokage should be the clearest about this.

    "What exactly happened?"

    The Third Hokage, unaware that the ninjas at the scene had developed a huge misunderstanding about him and associated him with hypocrisy, saw that almost everyone was silent. Out of helplessness, he had to ask again, adding a more commanding tone.

    "Sigh..."

    Sakumo took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, trying to calm himself down as much as possible. He made his voice more sincere, which was the only way to make what he was about to say seem more truthful.

    He realized that not only the Third Hokage but also the civilians gathered at the scene were paying attention to these matters.

    These people were all waiting for an answer!

    Sakumo knew they all held a unique faith in the title Hokage and the Third Hokage, and many kids even aspired to become the Hokage. He knew that under such circumstances, he couldn''t say anything detrimental to the Hokage, as it would shatter everyone''s perception and could likely cause a collapse of their beliefs.

    This was a very serious matter.

    It could cause many people to become disheartened.

    A few simple words might have consequences more severe than war. After all, war kills people, but this matter kills hearts.

    Those who died in battle did so with this mindset!

    But if they discovered what they believed was wrong, such a collapse of beliefs would destroy Konoha.

    If Minato were still here, he could become the new Hokage and lead the village into the next chapter.

    But now that Minato''s prospects were grim, revealing the Third Hokage''s actions would result in a lack of a warm-hearted person to heal the wounds caused by the people''s psychological collapse.

    "Minato... he... he... he..."

    Sakumo''s thoughts raced as he thought of one concocted incident after another. But just as he was about to speak, he swallowed his words back. He couldn''t say anything, only pretending to continue talking.

    He couldn''t speak.

    Any words here would be an insult to Minato.

    Everyone was able to come back alive because of Minato, and Sakumo couldn''t bear to let such a great hero end in such an embarrassing way. He couldn''t, and he didn''t want to.

    "What''s going on? You''re being evasive!" The Third Hokage, clueless and confused, insisted.

    The Konoha civilians were equally puzzled, their minds swirling with confusion, having heard about Minato''s legend outside.

    "I''m back!"

    However, a gentle voice suddenly rang out, reaching everyone''s ears.

    The voice belonged to Minato.

    Instantly, the Konoha ninjas at the scene turned their eyes toward the gate, their expressions incredulous, but their eyes also filled with intense excitement.

    That''s great!

    Minato-sama is back!

    Their long-suppressed emotions suddenly erupted at this moment!

    Tears rolled uncontrollably from their eyes. They were all too aware of the difficulties Minato would face.

    Whoosh!

    Almost instantly, everyone''s gaze focused on the village gate, where two figures, a man and a woman, were walking toward them against the light. The silhouettes were not clearer due to the lighting, but one could faintly recognize Minato and Kushina from the outlines.

    They''re back!

    They are back!

    The heroes of Konoha have returned!

    Watching Minato''s returning figure, these triumphant Konoha ninjas felt their excitement peak.

    Just recently clouded by the Third Hokage''s hypocrisy, their hearts were effortlessly cleared by Minato''s simple words, greatly inspired and more resolutely siding with Minato, silently vowing to help him become the Fourth Hokage.

 Chapter 652: The Beginning

    Chapter 652: The Beginning

    Almost instantly, the atmosphere among the Konoha people transformed into a sea of joy. The somber mood that had just been hovering in the air vanished without a trace.

    "Minato, what happened?" the Third Hokage asked with concern. He had been worried about Minato''s safety and was already considering what to do if something had happened to him...

    But now, Minato had unexpectedly returned.

    This was truly miraculous.

    He hadn''t wanted anything bad to happen to Minato, but seeing him return safely also stirred a complex emotion in the Third Hokage.

    And it was precisely because of this slight emotional change that the Third Hokage''s inquiry to Minato carried a hint of anxiety, which someone in the crowd keenly perceived.

    At that moment, the Konoha ninjas began to see through the Third Hokage''s hypocrisy even more clearly.

    "There was a minor accident," Minato said with a gentle smile that seemed to radiate warmth, a demeanor he had always maintained.

    "It''s not important," Minato shook his head, choosing not to delve into the details of the incident in front of the large crowd. Every pair of eyes was on them, and speaking carelessly could lead to severe consequences and possibly a great cost.

    At this time, Minato was unaware that the Third Hokage was also in the dark about the specifics of the incident. The Third Hokage''s anxiety was due more to the complications of the Hokage''s position and his feelings towards it.

    This led Minato to misinterpret the Third Hokage''s actions!

    Minato felt that the Third Hokage''s action meant that he had anticipated such a scenario, especially since Minato''s use of space-time jutsu wasn''t a well-kept secret, even to the Hokage.

    The more Minato thought about it, the more he believed that the purpose of the Root ninjas was not actually to kill him but to provoke him, knowing his strength would prevent them from succeeding.

    Therefore, Minato decided to keep his composure as if nothing had happened, which would likely confuse the Third Hokage and leave him unsure of his next steps. This was how Minato achieved his goal in their strategic game.

    Minato played it down, but the Konoha ninjas at the scene did not believe it was trivial. They had seen the Root ninjas on their way back and knew more about the story needed to be said.

    The general populace, however, reacted differently. They were excited to see Minato return and were thrilled by the scene.

    "Hmm?" The Third Hokage furrowed his brows slightly, sensing that Minato might be hiding something from him, yet he couldn''t quite grasp it.

    It seemed like something had happened!

    But now...

    He didn''t have much time left to act.

    He could tell from the people''s reactions and the civilians'' expressions that their support for Minato was strong.

    In a sense...

    Anyone who supported Minato at this point was essentially not helping him.

    This gave him a strong sense of crisis.

    "That''s right, your return is timely. You''ve earned such great merits; I was just about to reward you properly!" the Third Hokage began, preparing to offer the half-sleeve Hokage robe as a potent defensive gesture, especially under these circumstances. As long as the ninjas were emotionally charged, they couldn''t refuse his gift.

    If Minato accepted the half-sleeve Hokage robe, it would mean losing his chance to become the Hokage.

    A position just below one person, above ten thousand.

    That was the status of the half-sleeve Hokage robe.

    But forever below that one person, without any real power, it was an empty title.

    The Third Hokage liked the half-sleeve Hokage robe for this reason. He even thought that if similar situations arose, he could hand out the half-sleeve Hokage robe again, perfectly resolving potential crises.

    "I don''t need any rewards!" Minato quickly interjected, sensing the Third Hokage''s intentions and feeling it was a trap. Plus, he was not pleased with such a proposition. After all, rewards are given to those in high positions to their subordinates, but his goal was to become the Hokage, which the Hokage himself couldn''t award.

    "I was not part of this mission."

    "The village allowed me to train at Mount Myoboku before the war started, which was already very generous!"

    "Having the opportunity to come here before the end of the war and contribute my small part is a great honor!"

    "I don''t need any rewards!"

    "The village is my home, and I am protecting my home!"

    Sunagakure.

    Kumogakure.

    Kirigakure.

    Konohagakure.

    On their way back, they encountered ninjas from all five great villages, and even their village, Konohagakure, had targeted them.

    It was a testament to the entire ninja world''s strength.

    But they had returned.

    Minato had emerged as a hero before the people of Konoha.

    This marked the beginning of a new era for Konoha.

    They were aware that from this moment on, Konoha would enter a new chapter, a time of transition between the old and the new.

    Everyone present was witnessing history, and they were fortunate to be a part of it, a feeling both extraordinary and exciting.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...

    As the crowd dispersed, several figures appeared at the village gate; these ninjas were from the village''s Root division, wearing masks to hide their faces.

    But their return was different from their departure.

    They exuded a defeated air, and the eyes visible through the mask holes were confused.

    They didn''t know where they were headed.

    Their future needed to be clarified.

    After returning to Konoha, they didn''t even know where to go. They had always lived at the Root base, but now they were no longer Root ninjas.

    With the return of these former Root ninjas, Konoha underwent a complete transformation. The scene was calm, but various families were beginning discussions about their futures, and beneath the quiet surface, a current of change was surging.

    Whoosh!

    Aoba''s figure flashed and reappeared in his room, circling back to this place.

    He had set the stage, and now it was time for the play to begin, and even he was looking forward to it.

    Elsewhere.

    In Danzo''s office.

    Knock, knock, knock...

    A knock came at the door.

    Then it swung open.

    The Third Hokage entered, visibly furious.

    "Danzo, what exactly is going on? I need an explanation from you!"

    The Third Hokage was livid, aware that Danzo had dispatched many Root ninjas and had guessed there might be complications before Minato''s return.

    But the last thing he wanted to see had happened...

    Actions had been taken without achieving success, leaving potential issues unaddressed.

    The Third Hokage was not fully aware of why Minato hadn''t clarified earlier, but he felt this wasn''t the end but a new beginning.

    This issue hadn''t passed.

    If he wanted to continue sitting as the Hokage, he would need to unite with Danzo again and fight another battle to defend the title, just like when they had jointly dealt with Uchiha Kagami.

 Chapter 653: Danzo Has Changed

    Chapter 653: Danzo Has Changed

    The Third Hokage approached Danzo with a cold expression, harboring some resentment. He believed their current predicament was due to Danzo needing to stand with him, leading to their differing approaches to handling situations. This ultimately allowed Minato to return to the Hidden Leaf Village successfully.

    He never intended to eliminate Minato; he merely wanted to present him with a half-sleeve Hokage robe.

    Yet, their usual understanding failed to hold. He felt Danzo had pulled the rug out from under him at a critical moment, all for the sake of the Hokage position.

    "I''ve told you many times!"

    "I was going to pass the position of Hokage to you!"

    "But now, Minato might very well become the new Hokage!"

    "If we don''t handle this properly, neither of us may continue as Hokage!"

    "Don''t you understand?"

    The Third Hokage''s words were laced with anger, a pretext he had repeatedly used because he knew Danzo''s ambition to become Hokage.

    As long as Danzo wanted the title, the Third Hokage could continue using this excuse to make Danzo work for him.

    Now, with his position as Hokage threatened, he could use this to bind Danzo to him, ensuring that neither could Danzo be if he was not Hokage.

    After all, if Minato were to take over, the title would pass on to the next generation, making it impossible for it to revert to Danzo.

    This reasoning allowed him to control Danzo tightly, ensuring continued service.

    This also gave him the grounds to confront Danzo.

    "Are you done?"

    Danzo''s voice was calm. He was not his usual self but a manifestation created by Rinnegan¡ª Deva Path manifestation.

    Because of this, his voice maintained Danzo''s tone, though the cold indifference was all Aoba, showing his disregard for the Third Hokage.

    "What do you mean?"

    The Third Hokage was taken aback. He didn''t expect that Danzo, instead of explaining to him, questioned him.

    "You sent Root ninjas to attack Minato, and I didn''t object or stop you, but your actions have failed and only exposed yourself. Shouldn''t you be taking measures to remedy this?"

    The Third Hokage''s dissatisfaction was apparent. He felt Danzo should only be successful or not act at all.

    If Danzo hadn''t sent Root ninjas, perhaps Minato would not returned late, allowing him to present the robe in front of everyone, potentially securing a successful outcome rather than facing Minato''s disinterest upon his return.

    Danzo might have lacked the forcefulness to overturn the table because he genuinely wanted to be Hokage.

    But after seeing these memories, Aoba decided to act on Danzo''s crumbling resolve, pulling Hiruzen down with him.

    "So, let''s end this charade."

    "I''m done playing."

    "I no longer wish to be Hokage."

    "Because I''ve realized as long as you live, I will never become Hokage. You''ll cling to your position until your dying day."

    "Since I will never be Hokage anyway, why should I support you?"

    "After all..."

    "I hate you the most!"

    Aoba''s cold declaration echoed, remembering the scenes of Hiruzen''s hypocrisy. If Hiruzen had not intervened, perhaps the current Hokage might have been different. This was likely part of the Second Hokage Tobirama''s design, but regardless, the past had already sealed a disadvantageous fate for Danzo.

    "You should leave."

    "Do what you can to salvage your position as Hokage."

    "But don''t expect my help!"

    "Because I will stand against you!"

    Aoba''s voice remained icy as he stared down the Third Hokage. His plans unfolded smoothly, and he relished the chaos it would bring, feeling utterly comfortable with the developments.

    "..."

    As Konoha descended into turmoil.

    Within the Fire Country.

    On the road leading to Konoha.

    A group of individuals cloaked in black robes adorned with red clouds moved swiftly through the forest.

    It was the migrating members of the Akatsuki Organization!

 Chapter 654: Senior Brother!

    Chapter 654: Senior Brother!

    "It should be the Hidden Leaf Village up ahead!"

    Konan led the group, having traveled a great distance from the Rain Country into the Fire Country. Thankfully, they encountered no obstacles along the way, but everyone''s mood was somber. After all, leaving their homeland for a strange place and abandoning their familiar surroundings left an indescribable feeling in their hearts.

    Significantly, when they thought about living in another village that had just waged an excellent ninja war against them, where many of their friends and family had fallen to ninjas from that village, it added a complex layer to their feelings.

    However...

    The Akatsuki organization had given them a choice.

    Only some were required to follow them to the Hidden Leaf Village. Those who preferred to stay in the Rain Country could do so, so everyone who chose to come did so of their own free will, without any threats or coercion.

    This also meant that those who decided to come to the Hidden Leaf Village were receptive to the idea, even if they still felt it was an odd decision.

    Konan was at the forefront of the Akatsuki group.

    She was the most eager to relocate the Akatsuki to the Hidden Leaf Village because her heart was entirely captivated by someone¡ªthe Otsutsuki member, Sheshin. She hadn''t even anticipated developing such feelings during her time captured, leading her to feel nothing towards those around her after encountering such a being.

    Even Yahiko, whom she had once significantly admired, seemed lesser in comparison.

    How could one who has seen an eagle settle for a sparrow?

    Yahiko and Nagato followed behind Konan, each preoccupied with their thoughts.

    Nagato, in particular, was contemplating the Rinnegan and the information Konan had shared about the Otsutsuki clan. He had always been prepared for the possibility that his heritage was extraordinary, but the revelation that he was part of the Otsutsuki clan had still shocked and awed him.

    He also had many questions he wanted to ask the Otsutsuki Sheshin personally, which ultimately led him to agree with Konan''s suggestion to move the Akatsuki to the Hidden Leaf Village.

    They also shared a common sentiment.

    They all missed their teacher, Jiraiya.

    It had been a long time since they last saw him.

    "I think it won''t be long now," Yahiko responded.

    "That''s great."

    Konan felt a surge of joy and an indescribable trepidation about meeting that person. She was thrilled at the prospect but also somewhat fearful, a complex emotional state she couldn''t fully articulate.

    ...

    In the Hidden Leaf Village.

    The Third Hokage and Danzo parted on less than amicable terms.

    During this encounter, the Third Hokage had tried desperately to reconcile with Danzo, but he found that Danzo had changed.

    The Danzo he knew was not the same person.

    Whether in temperament or decisiveness, he seemed like a completely different person.

    "Sigh..."

    As the Third Hokage walked back to his office, he sighed deeply. Standing at the door bathed in the setting sun''s light, he looked up at the office marked with the "Fire" symbol, feeling a profound sense of nostalgia.

    This office was established when the Hidden Leaf Village was founded, beginning with the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Among all the Hokages, he had spent the most time here, considering it his home.

    But now, everything has changed. It felt increasingly likely that this "home" would soon have a new owner, a notion that made him feel very out of control, especially after losing Danzo, who had been like a pillar of support. He didn''t know how to salvage the situation.

    "What should I do?"

    Question marks popped up in his mind, and his mood was incredibly heavy. He didn''t know how to handle the upcoming challenges.

    He had a looming sense of an end approaching.

    As the saying goes, "When the wall falls, everyone pushes," and now he didn''t know who still stood with him. The only person he thought might help, Danzo, had become the straw that broke the camel''s back. He stared at the office that had been his home, wondering how much longer he could stay.

    For a moment...

    A wave of melancholy washed over him.

    He hated feeling so powerless.

    Now, unsure of what to do next, he was engulfed by negative emotions.

    Some of the experiences were individual, unknown to each other until now.

    At this moment, Kushina learned what Minato had endured at Mount Myoboku. Of course, she also shared some details about her time there but did not reveal all her secrets to Ao.

    Ao didn''t mind this.

    Although they were friends, it''s normal for friends to have secrets. He hadn''t been entirely open with them, so he didn''t expect them to be completely open with him.

    As night fell, they all went their separate ways.

    "Hmm?"

    Just as Ao stepped out of Ichiraku Ramen, he immediately sensed something unusual. He instinctively activated his sensory abilities and detected several chakra signatures heading toward the Hidden Leaf Village, which was already very close.

    "This is..."

    Ao quickly identified the chakra signatures as belonging to the Akatsuki members.

    However, this iteration of the Akatsuki wasn''t the formidable force known later on. Instead, it consisted of a few ninjas bound by a shared sense of purpose and mutual respect, a surprisingly positive dynamic.

    At this moment, the Akatsuki members were setting up tents not far from the village, clearly preparing to spend the night there.

    According to the current time, they would reach the Hidden Leaf Village by tomorrow.

    "I didn''t expect them actually to come."

    "Things are getting more interesting."

    "Let''s go see them."

    Ao vanished in a flash, using the Flying Thunder God Technique to reach just outside the village instantly.

    Whisk, whisk, whisk...

    The sound of rustling paper echoed around Ao as he transformed into the appearance of Sheshin Otsutsuki.

    After completing the transformation, Ao quickly moved towards the tents and arrived in front of them within a few breaths.

    "Konan."

    Ao called out softly, immediately drawing everyone''s attention.

    Konan trembled as she heard Ao''s voice, her nerves stretched to the limit. She was unsure of her decision to bring the Akatsuki here, especially now, feeling incredibly flustered.

    Sheshin Otsutsuki?!

    Yahiko and Nagato turned to look at Ao as they recognized the Rinnegan in his eyes.

    It was indeed the Rinnegan!

    Konan hadn''t lied!

    There, indeed, was a Rinnegan in this world!

    "Lord Sheshin!"

    Konan approached Ao timidly, her heart racing with nervous anticipation.

    "You came after all!"

    Ao nodded at Konan and then glanced at Yahiko and Nagato, pausing slightly longer on Nagato and nodding.

    "Are you planning to stay in the Hidden Leaf Village from now on?"

    Ao observed them not just as if they were here for a mission but as if they were relocating permanently, as if they were moving house.

    "Yes!"

    Konan immediately nodded, sensing from Ao''s tone that he wasn''t outright rejecting the idea but seemed to consider it feasible.

    "I see."

    Ao nodded and then suggested, "I recommend that you seek out your senior brother!"

 Chapter 655: The Hidden Leaf Village, Akatsuki Organization

    Chapter 655: The Hidden Leaf Village, Akatsuki Organization

    "Senior brother?"

    Konan and the others exclaimed in surprise, their gaze collectively falling on Ao, their eyes flickering with intense confusion. For a moment, they couldn''t grasp what Ao meant and who their senior brother could be.

    Ao swept his gaze over the trio, a faint smile appearing on his lips. He had expected the Akatsuki to arrive in the Hidden Leaf Village slowly. His interaction today was just a precursor, even thinking it would be good if the Akatsuki were still developing in the Rain Country.

    But now that things had reached this point, he didn''t see it as too problematic!

    After all, the change in the Akatsuki was related to the messages he had passed on. When Konan asked him where to find him, he mentioned the Ichiraku Ramen in the Hidden Leaf Village.

    Clearly, they had followed this information to find their way here.

    Ao knew they would come eventually, mainly since he had laid the groundwork for Nagato to be from the Otsutsuki clan. So, their arrival was not surprising, but their speed was.

    "Indeed, it''s your senior brother," Ao confirmed with a nod.

    "Does that mean there are other Otsutsuki members here?" Konan asked again, now appearing somewhat relaxed, unlike the other two, who seemed incredibly restrained in Ao''s presence.

    Nagato and Yahiko had learned from Konan that Ao was Sheshin Otsutsuki. They didn''t know how formidable Ao was, but Konan''s descriptions had instilled a profound respect in them, and they dared not speak carelessly.

    For a moment, both men could only watch, letting Konan do the talking, content with this arrangement¡ªif not for her inquiries, they might not have had the chance to ask anything at all.

    Konan''s question was exactly what they were curious about.

    How strong was the Otsutsuki presence here?

    Were there other Otsutsuki members in the ninja world besides them?

    Questions floated in Nagato and Yahiko''s minds as they focused on Ao, hoping for answers.

    "It has nothing to do with the Otsutsuki," Ao slowly shook his head, not expecting them to link his statement to the Otsutsuki clan. They had been pondering over the Otsutsuki matters all this while.

    As the saying goes, "Daytime thoughts lead to nighttime dreams." Often, when people concentrate on one thing, they tend to overlook others.

    Minato was about to become the Fourth Hokage of the Hidden Leaf Village, a time when he needed to cultivate loyal followers. With the Akatsuki''s arrival, if they could become Minato''s right-hand men, based on their shared mentor, Jiraiya, perhaps under Minato''s influence, they could shine differently.

    However, influencing them was Minato''s task to accomplish grandly; Ao had no interest in these matters, though Minato''s charisma was well-suited for the role.

    "Jiraiya-sensei?"

    The Akatsuki trio was surprised, their faces showing a long-missed expression. They had thought of their teacher during their journey but hadn''t expected Ao to bring him up, assuming anything Ao said would relate to the Otsutsuki.

    "Yes, Jiraiya," Ao nodded, confirming their connection. "Before he taught you three, he led another disciple here in the Hidden Leaf Village. That disciple, in fact, is your senior brother."

    After Ao''s explanation, the trio fell silent, unable to argue against such a logical point. They had always had only one teacher, Jiraiya.

    "Jiraiya''s disciple, Minato Namikaze, is currently a strong candidate for the next Hokage of the Hidden Leaf Village. If all goes well, he''ll be the village''s new leader. If you wish to continue living long-term, aligning with your senior brother would be an excellent choice."

    Ao''s gaze seemed to lay everything out clearly, his voice carrying clearly to the rest of the Akatsuki members, who could hear every word.

    They all understood what this meant.

    If the Akatsuki wanted to reside in the Hidden Leaf Village successfully, their best approach would be to seek allegiance with Minato Namikaze, the likely future Hokage.

    "Yes!"

    Led by Konan, the trio nodded unanimously, accepting the order without question or concern, showing neither joy nor anxiety. They simply viewed it as a task assigned by Ao.

    "What if we need to contact you after arriving in the Hidden Leaf Village?"

    Konan asked Ao a crucial question that only she felt able to voice.

    "Visit Ichiraku Ramen," Ao replied.

    "You don''t need to go there often, but if you need me, just eat a bowl of ramen there, and I''ll know."

    With those final instructions, Ao dismissed them, setting the stage for the Akatsuki''s integration into the Hidden Leaf Village under Minato''s leadership, marking the beginning of a new chapter for all involved.

 Chapter 656: How Will You Choose Now?

    Chapter 656: How Will You Choose Now?

    "Yes!"

    The trio from Akatsuki responded simultaneously, their faces showing a trace of joy. They were clear that the information they had just received meant they had yet to lose contact with Ao. As long as they had a way to reach him, they were satisfied.

    Having this line of communication meant a lot to them since their true intention wasn''t really to align themselves under Minato Namikaze but rather to meet an elder from the Otsutsuki clan. Essentially, each of them had come for Ao.

    They understood Ao''s request to keep his identity hidden very well; as such an influential figure, revealing his identity could invite unnecessary troubles.

    "Whether you can stay in the Hidden Leaf Village depends entirely on Minato. Do you understand what I mean?" Ao''s gaze swept over the trio again, reiterating his point because he sensed a certain detachment in them as if they were influenced by something else, though he wasn''t sure what.

    Just now, he had quickly considered what issues the Akatsuki might have encountered during their formation. Logically, the only early threat to Akatsuki could have been from Hanzo, but Ao had already made sure that Hanzo wouldn''t interfere at this time.

    This mystery deepened his intrigue as he didn''t really want to know what had happened; he just hoped that the Akatsuki''s entry into the Hidden Leaf Village would serve a positive purpose.

    Unbeknownst to him, the trio''s seeming collapse was primarily due to the profound ideas he had instilled in them, which led to cognitive dissonance and diminished their interest in many real-world matters.

    "???"

    Upon hearing Ao''s words, question marks popped up over their heads. They didn''t quite grasp Ao''s intent as it seemed from his literal words that they should simply seek allegiance with their senior brother. Could there be another underlying meaning?

    Their gazes focused intensely on Ao, filled with confusion. Normally, they wouldn''t care so much about anyone else''s words. Still, Ao''s words were taken as gospel due to his terrifying and formidable presence.

    Yet, they needed to figure out what exactly they were supposed to do with Minato, suspecting it wasn''t just a simple allegiance, and felt they needed to grasp the implications fully.

    "Your arrival is quite timely," Ao said with a slight smile, understanding that since they had come, he should make good use of them, allowing them to realize their value and connect more closely with Minato, who indeed needed loyal followers. The brotherly bond could prove handy, plus his presence in the village would prevent them from causing too much trouble.

    "If you had come earlier, Minato wouldn''t have returned yet, and you would have no one to seek out."

    "Be aware of your identities. At this point, you are still shinobi from the Rain Country, which has had hostile relations with the Hidden Leaf."

    "If you had come later, you might have missed this opportunity entirely."

    "Because now is the time for leadership change in the Hidden Leaf!"

    "Your senior brother is about to become the new Hokage of the Hidden Leaf!"

    "As the saying goes, it''s easy to add decorations but hard to send coal in the snow!"

    "If you had arrived after he became Hokage, your allegiance might seem opportunistic, but now you can use your strengths to help him achieve that role."

    "He''s facing some troubles now!"

    As explained, it effectively plants the idea of Minato''s situation into the minds of the Akatsuki trio. Their power might not be outstanding now, but their potential was high.

    Leading the way, Ao walked into one of the wooden houses, with the trio following nervously behind, still visibly constrained despite his assurances.

    They entered the wooden house, which was fully furnished and ready for habitation.

    "This..."

    Stunned by their surroundings, which were far more impressive than anything they had in the Rain Country, the trio felt incredibly satisfied. If allowed, they would happily reside there permanently.

    "Consider this a temporary residence. I''ll remove the technique tomorrow, but you can rest here today. Anything you want to ask, just say it," Ao smiled at the trio.

    "This house can last until tomorrow?" Konan''s pupils dilated in surprise.

    "Once created, it can exist permanently. I need to remove it tomorrow actively. I don''t want you staying here too long or leaving such a village within the Hidden Leaf," Ao explained.

    "Hiss..."

    The trio gasped again, not expecting the structure to be permanent. They thought it was impressive enough to last a day, but Ao had planned to remove it actively.

    Their respect for Ao deepened as they realized the true extent of his powers.

    "That... Nagato has some questions for you," Konan began cautiously, looking nervously at Ao.

    "Go ahead and ask," Ao nodded towards Nagato, already anticipating his questions since initiating their interaction.

    "These Rinnegan eyes..."

    Taking a deep breath, Nagato struggled to articulate his thoughts, overwhelmed by the myriad of questions he had. Seeing Ao''s Rinnegan had confirmed their kinship, shocking him since he hadn''t encountered another possessor of such eyes in the world.

    "Do they truly have more uses?" Nagato''s nervousness peaked; he had heard about the potential of the Rinnegan from Konan but wanted to listen to it from Ao himself. Since gaining the eyes, he had yet to detect new powers beyond his painstakingly learned Wind Release techniques.

    "Of course," Ao nodded without hesitation, having anticipated this topic since it was Nagato''s primary concern.

    "Strength! That''s what you''re lacking now!" Ao thought, aware that Nagato''s Rinnegan was merely ornamental without substantive abilities, making his strength the weakest in their group. With solid power, many actions were possible.

    "I can help you activate your Rinnegan," Ao offered calmly, his gaze intense but expression neutral as if discussing something mundane.

    "But do you really need me to do that? Would you rather activate the Rinnegan through your efforts? The Rinnegan is immensely powerful, but I hope you use this power wisely. Do you understand?"

    The gravity of Ao''s tone made it clear he was offering a choice but also leaving the consequences up to Nagato. He could activate the Rinnegan anytime, but whether this was right or wrong wasn''t for him to decide.

    "Now, how will you choose?" Ao''s gaze fixed on Nagato, whose decision now carried significant weight, not just for himself but for their collective future.

 Chapter 657: About the Åtsutsuki Clan

    Chapter 657: About the O?tsutsuki Clan

    Ao''s voice clearly reached everyone present at the scene, and the eyes of the three Akatsuki members were all fixed on Nagato, curious about how he would choose.

    It was an undeniably rare opportunity for Nagato, especially after Konan''s explanation had informed everyone that awakening the Rinnegan would grant him formidable power akin to unlocking the abilities of the O?tsutsuki clan.

    Yet, they couldn''t articulate why there seemed to be an expectation from Ao towards Nagato.

    Sometimes it is like that. Often, when someone poses a question, they already have the answer in their mind and merely hope you will voice the response they desire.

    Nagato felt this way now.

    He remained silent, his gaze fixed on Ao. Deep down, he wanted Ao''s help to unlock the Rinnegan and gain the power of the O?tsutsuki. Still, looking at Ao''s expressionless face, he wondered about Ao''s particular inclination in this matter.

    "What''s the difference between these two choices?" Nagato didn''t make a decision immediately but asked Ao, looking for a deeper understanding, not just of the question Ao posed but also of Ao''s personal biases behind it.

    By proactively querying these inclinations, he could make a more informed decision.

    Nagato held Ao in high regard, well aware that he was an O?tsutsuki. His future reliance on Ao was evident.

    Having had no real family, Nagato''s encounter with Ao felt like it filled a void. Though he had parents who were killed by ninjas from Konoha, and despite knowing they were not his birth parents, he had kept this knowledge to himself, not willing to accept it.

    After learning from Konan, he finally faced the truth about his heritage and felt less alone, knowing he was an O?tsutsuki.

    This was a strange notion.

    Having always been an orphan, only surrounded by Konan and Yahiko, he had wanted only to protect them. Friendship couldn''t replace kinship, which he deeply longed for and wanted to embrace.

    Because it mattered, there was nervousness.

    Their care for this kinship and their relationship with Ao made their conversations with him incredibly constrained; every word was carefully considered to avoid displeasing or disappointing Ao.

    "If I have to distinguish between the two options..."

    Ao spoke casually, not having a precise explanation himself.

    "If you choose to let me help you unlock the Rinnegan, you could instantly access its abilities and continue to refine and utilize them."

    "But if you choose not to seek my help, you could try to unlock it yourself over time, possibly needing some stimulus or assistance, requiring a bit of fate and coincidence."

    "Really, whatever you decide is fine with me."

    "I feel a kinship when I see your Rinnegan; that''s all!"

    "I''ve told Konan before that I won''t make decisions for you; your life is yours to control."

    Ao explained, offering no advice and merely letting Nagato make his own decisions while explaining the situation with the Rinnegan.

    Suddenly inspired, Nagato thought of something.

    "That... I have a question."

    "If I decide not to use your help now and try to unlock the Rinnegan on my own... but if I fail ultimately, would you still be willing to help me?"

    Nagato''s eyes were fixed on Ao, needing to clarify if this offer was a standing one or a fleeting opportunity.

    This was a clever question, touching directly on the core of their discussion. Everyone, including the three members of Akatsuki, waited for Ao''s response.

    Konan and Yahiko also reminded him of his significant strength and importance.

    Over time, Nagato had come to see himself as a chosen one.

    Yet, until now, it had been a belief without realization, leading to self-doubt about his capabilities and the power of his Rinnegan.

    "Can you tell me more about the abilities of the Rinnegan?"

    Nagato couldn''t help but ask, his nervousness palpable as he carefully watched Ao, aware that directly inquiring about such powers was not polite.

    "It''s not that it can''t be done."

    Since the pretense was maintained, Ao figured he might embellish the narrative further. Even if he didn''t say it, Nagato would eventually seek him out for knowledge about the Rinnegan, so withholding information could sour their relationship, whereas sharing could earn goodwill.

    "I can show you a bit of what the Rinnegan can do."

    "After all, its abilities are vast."

    "Some, if seen, are equivalent to facing death."

    "So, I''ll show you just a part now."

    Ao''s tone became serious as he levitated, his feet leaving the ground and rising before their eyes, shocking even those like Konan who had seen such feats before. For humans, flying was a dreamlike desire typically reserved for deities.

    Ao simply demonstrated flight, impressing the group profoundly with this display.

    "Universal Pull!"

    With those words, a powerful force pulled Nagato toward Ao, who caught him by the neck. The shock was intense, but no fear was evident, knowing Ao wouldn''t harm him.

    Is this the power of the Rinnegan?

    Nagato was astounded, noting the absence of hand seals, unlike other techniques.

    This wasn''t a learnable jutsu.

    This was a power exclusive to the Rinnegan.

    "That''s all for now," Ao said calmly. "Showing you more might be too much for you to handle."

    "Yes!"

    Nagato was thrilled, a little knowledge of the Rinnegan''s capabilities bolstering his confidence.

    "May I ask more questions?"

    "Go ahead," Ao nodded.

    "Could you explain more about what you do as an O?tsutsuki?" Nagato asked, tense, "I''ve heard some from Konan, but I''d like more clarity on the O?tsutsuki matters."

    "Of course!"

    Ao landed, his demeanor calm as he set Nagato down, ready to fully engage his curiosity about the O?tsutsuki, enhancing his respect and awe for the clan, as they were not merely ninjas but akin to gods.

 Chapter 658: Another One!

    Chapter 658: Another One!

    Ao had mentally prepared himself, anticipating that Nagato would have questions, mainly since he had previously discussed many details about the O?tsutsuki with Konan, expecting her to relay them to Nagato.

    However, these were not realities that genuinely existed.

    Ao''s tales to Konan were essentially fabrications, so any discrepancies in her retellings to Nagato were expected and normal.

    Ao felt OK with this approach. Having started the deception, he was committed to carrying it through. In this world, there were no longer any O?tsutsuki clan members left, so no matter how he used the O?tsutsuki name, others would be none the wiser.

    Moreover, he could spin stories to anyone, even convincing Hidan with his tales if necessary.

    Ao possessed a significant advantage due to the information gap that others in the ninja world needed to learn, ensuring no one could best him in storytelling. If he claimed to be second best at weaving tales, no one would dare claim to be the first.

    With this power, he could freely craft any myth in the ninja world, satisfying others with the mere disparity in information.

    "You can ask anything you like."

    Ao wasn''t concerned about questions from Nagato; any question was simple for him since he didn''t need to respond with the truth but merely craft a believable story. No one could verify the truth or falsehood of his tales.

    Anyone doubting the veracity of his stories had no way to confirm or deny them.

    Originally, Ao only wrote fiction within the ninja world, but gradually, his stories became believed to be truths akin to those of a veteran charlatan.

    The thrill of knowing his words could be accepted as truth was intoxicating.

    As Ao spoke, Nagato looked tense, his understanding of the O?tsutsuki limited to what Konan had shared. Now facing direct questions about the O?tsutsuki, Nagato felt increasingly anxious.

    "I want to know if there are other O?tsutsuki in the ninja world right now?"

    Nagato quickly asked a question that deeply concerned him, given his belief that he was a member of the O?tsutsuki clan. This question was crucial for him, considering his new identity.

    Ao hadn''t expected Nagato to be so concerned about other O?tsutsuki members. It seemed Nagato was quite interested in familial connections.

    Nagato wasn''t necessarily looking for other clan members but wanted to confirm his unique existence.

    If Rinnegan were familiar, it would no longer seem as impressive.

    "There is one more," Ao slowly explained, surprising Nagato with his answer.

    Nagato wasn''t aware of Hidan''s existence; Konan had omitted to mention Hidan when persuading Nagato, focusing instead on convincing him without delving into details about Ao.

    Upon hearing Ao''s revelation, the three Akatsuki members were stunned, especially since Konan realized Hidan''s existence, which she knew but hadn''t discussed with Nagato or Yahiko. They had thought that apart from Nagato, only Ao was an O?tsutsuki, unaware of another member.

    The shock of this revelation was profound, completely unexpected.

    "Who is this person?"

    Nagato asked anxiously, his fists clenched. He had initially posed the question not to seek an actual answer but to affirm his thoughts. Yet, his inquiry unexpectedly revealed another individual, complicating matters.

    Nagato pondered, recalling Hidan''s golden eyes, which would have been instantly recognizable as Rinnegan if visible.

    "Hidan does not have the Rinnegan."

    Ao shook his head, perceiving Nagato''s thoughts, and clarified, "Hidan is the child of Kaguya O?tsutsuki and a human male, a half-breed, unlike us pureblood O?tsutsuki."

    Ao avoided detailing Nagato''s lineage but implied he was of purer O?tsutsuki descent.

    Bloodline purity is often valued above all, and being a hybrid could be more burdensome than having no such lineage at all.

    "Kaguya had three children with humans, only one of whom, Hagoromo O?tsutsuki¡ªthe Sage of Six Paths¡ªpossessed the Rinnegan. The other two, Hamura O?tsutsuki and Hidan, did not inherit it. They carry the O?tsutsuki name but are only half O?tsutsuki."

    Ao deliberately infused disdain in his tone to resonate with Nagato, making him feel superior as a "pure" O?tsutsuki.

    Such tactics were aimed at bolstering Nagato''s confidence and ensuring his reverence for Ao.

    "That said..."

    "I assure you, you need not worry."

    "I have sealed Hidan."

    "No one in this world can conspire against you anymore."

    "After all, you are one of us¡ªa true O?tsutsuki."

    "I won''t interfere with your life or decide your fate, but I won''t allow any threats to our clan."

    "They only dared to act before you awakened the Rinnegan."

    "Once you do, no one will pose a threat to you."

    Ao painted a grand vision of power for Nagato, emphasizing the O?tsutsuki''s might to not only solidify Nagato''s confidence but also ensure his awe of Ao.

    "That..."

    "I just thought of another question!"

    Nagato looked intently at Ao.

    "How exactly do true O?tsutsuki awaken the Rinnegan?"

    "Is it through their efforts?"

    "Or with the help of others?"

    Nagato''s curiosity was piqued, and he sought clarification from Ao.

 Chapter 659: Can You Tell Me About My Parents?

    Chapter 659: Can You Tell Me About My Parents?

    Nagato quickly devised a compromise; he could look at how others in his situation have handled their awakenings. This would align with the traditions of his O?tsutsuki clan. Knowing these precedents would simplify making his own choice.

    He felt confident about this approach, believing it would provide him with a more prosperous basis for reference.

    Ao couldn''t help but smile slightly at Nagato''s quick thinking. The young man had immediately found a way to address his dilemma, but he was now thrown back to Ao.

    For Ao, this wasn''t really an issue. Even before crossing into this world, he was an avid reader and manga fan, familiar with more stories than anyone here could comprehend.

    The ninjas of this world were raised on harsh lessons aimed at making them beneficial to their villages, seldom exposed to lighter tales. Even Andersen''s fairy tales seem novel and intriguing here.

    With a vast arsenal of stories at his disposal, Ao knew precisely how to spin any narrative. His knowledge from previous readings gave him a unique advantage in the ninja world, unmatched in crafting compelling stories.

    Almost instantly, Ao''s face brightened with a knowing smile as he conjured up scene after scene in his mind.

    "That''s an excellent question," Ao began, praising Nagato. By now, including Nagato, the three members of Akatsuki had come to fully trust Ao''s words, believing in the existence of the O?tsutsuki clan and the concept of the universe.

    This was significant progress.

    They say the beginning is always the hardest. The most challenging part for Ao was overcoming the initial misunderstandings with Konan.

    Once Konan was informed and shared her new understanding with Nagato, who then based his perspective on a solid foundation, every word Ao said seemed utterly credible and was accepted as truth.

    This was achieved over time. Ao had spent considerable effort and eloquence through various demonstrations to reach this point. If it were anyone else, such manipulation might have faltered at any step and been exposed.

    But for Ao, crafting stories was second nature. He could instantly twist the narrative and steer it in a new direction whenever needed.

    "The O?tsutsuki clan has a tradition where individuals undergo an awakening ritual at the age of 18. This ritual artificially awakens the Rinnegan in those who haven''t naturally awakened it by then. Not everyone requires this ritual since some awaken their Rinnegan before turning 18."

    Ao spoke slowly, borrowing from typical novelistic awakening ceremonies, which are often pivotal in character development.

    "If I''m not mistaken, you''re not yet 18, which is why I offered you the choice to awaken it naturally or with my help."

    With a simple segue, Ao brought the conversation full circle, clearly explaining the significance of the Rinnegan to an O?tsutsuki.

    "I see," Nagato nodded, understanding Ao''s point. There was no longer any doubt in his mind.

    Since the ritual typically occurs at 18, and he wasn''t 18 yet, he felt he could still try to achieve awakening on his own.

    Nagato felt a personal challenge in this; he sensed Ao''s high expectations and wished to awaken his abilities through his efforts. This made him decide to stick with his original strategy: try to awaken his powers by himself before the age limit.

    If he hadn''t succeeded by the age of 18, he''d accept that he was just an ordinary member of the O?tsutsuki clan and would seek Ao''s help without hesitation.

    "Indeed, that''s true," Ao agreed, giving Nagato a meaningful look. He knew the historical trajectory of Nagato''s eventual acting against his mentor, Jiraiya.

    Aside from that, there were famous instances like Itachi Uchiha and Obito Uchiha from the Uchiha clan.

    Their actions were beyond Ao''s understanding and forgiveness.

    "So, you needn''t worry about Hamura and the other child. They''re both gone, and their mixed lineage means they wouldn''t have made much impact even if they were alive."

    "It''s because you''re a pure O?tsutsuki that Hidan has been trying to use you, seeking to exploit your lineage to kill Kaguya."

    "That''s why, although I''ve sealed Hidan, I won''t keep him locked up forever. You''ll have to make your judgments when you reencounter him."

    "Do you understand what I''m saying?" Ao''s tone was icy as he laid out the scenario for Nagato, preparing him for a future encounter with Hidan.

    He didn''t plan to keep Hidan sealed indefinitely. That would be too simple and uninteresting.

    Letting Hidan out occasionally would make for more dramatic developments, which Ao found satisfying.

    "I understand," Nagato nodded gravely, then asked again, "Why do you say that only a pureblood O?tsutsuki can kill Kaguya?"

    He caught on to Ao''s implication that only a true O?tsutsuki had the power to end one of their own.

    He felt he knew the answer but needed confirmation from Ao.

    "Besides myself, no one else could, but I wouldn''t want to, nor would I attempt it," Ao clarified. "Hidan knows this, which is why he''s been trying to manipulate you, just as you suspected. Only a true O?tsutsuki can kill another."

    Ao reemphasized this point to Nagato, asserting that he was unparalleled in this world, though he hadn''t fully awakened yet. Merely suggesting such power was enough to give Nagato immense comfort.

    Not only was Nagato stunned by this, but so were Konan and Hidan, whose faces showed clear signs of shock. Konan had heard something similar before but hadn''t fully grasped it then, overwhelmed by the implications.

    "These things will become clear to you once you''ve awakened the Rinnegan," Ao continued. "Without the power of the O?tsutsuki, you can''t overcome your foe."

    "That''s the power of a god."

    Ao''s words resonated clearly, instilling a fresh understanding of the O?tsutsuki''s invincibility in everyone present, particularly Nagato, who now felt an intense sense of belonging to the O?tsutsuki clan. This realization made him view the Leaf Village differently, as those people couldn''t possibly have killed his true kin.

    How could others slay a mighty O?tsutsuki?

    "Can you tell me about my parents?" Nagato asked, eager to learn more about his origins and his place within the storied lineage of his clan.

 Chapter 660: A Tragic Tale

    Chapter 660: A Tragic Tale

    Yo?da first paused, not expecting Nagato to ask such a question. But upon reflection, he didn''t find it surprising. Nagato had always cared deeply about his parents. So, it wasn''t unexpected that he held resentment against Konoha after their deaths.

    At this point, it fits his character.

    As for the story of Nagato''s parents, Yo?da had briefly mentioned it to Konan before but never in full detail. At that time, he only needed to deceive the younger ones a bit; there was no need for an elaborate explanation.

    "This matter isn''t relevant to you. It''s rare that you still care about your father," Yo?da said slowly, his eyes fixed on the ripples in Nagato''s eyes, devoid of any emotional fluctuation.

    "It''s a tragic tale," he continued. "Your father''s name is Daitomodachi Badakk, a warrior of the Daitomodachi clan. When Frieza attacked the Daitomodachi planet, he accurately anticipated the danger and, before his death, sent you away through a teleportation array guided by the Chakra God Tree, bringing you here."

    "After sending you here, your father died. It was Frieza who killed him."

    "As for your mother..."

    "She also died in that war."

    Yo?da paused here, his tone wavering slightly as if reminiscing about that war. He had mentioned it before, albeit briefly, to Konan, but it wasn''t a complete recounting. For some reason, when Yo?da reached this part, all three members of the Akatsuki were visibly shaken. They were all aware of the grandeur of that war and its significant repercussions in the future.

    However, none of them had experienced it firsthand. But just imagining it was terrifying enough.

    For them, the most significant war they had experienced was the Second Great Ninja War, where Konoha, Suna, and Iwa fought against Kiri. It was chaotic enough to strain their endurance.

    But compared to the wars between those Daitomodachi planets, it was insignificant.

    When Yo?da mentioned that Nagato''s parents died in that war, none of them found it surprising. Both Nagato and Yahiko had heard of Frieza from Konan.

    After all, Frieza''s exploits were too formidable to ignore. They admired strength, even if it was from their adversaries. When they lost to a king, they still looked back at that part of history with reverence and fear.

    "In that war, too many perished. It wasn''t until the appearance of the Super Daitomodachi that the war ended, and everything returned to normal."

    "After the long war ended, people began searching for the exiled clansmen."

    "It was through this opportunity that I found you. Otherwise, without the Super Daitomodachi, we wouldn''t have known of a survivor like you."

    "Nagato, remember, your parents were truly great, not like the parents you know here. They are not worthy of being called your parents."

    "Don''t forget your true identity."

    Yo?da continued, imparting a new story of the Daitomodachi clan to Nagato, shaping his identity firmly and making him remember it while downplaying the deaths of his parents. This way, Nagato wouldn''t hold any other grievances against Konoha because of their deaths. After all, according to history, Nagato had always harbored resentment toward Konoha, rooted in his parents'' deaths.

    For Yo?da, such matters were inconsequential. However, since Nagato was going to follow Minato, he had to eliminate this dangerous factor.

    "I understand. I won''t forget my parents, ever!" Nagato nodded earnestly. He knew he owed his survival to his parents'' sacrifice. Even now, he didn''t know what they looked like. If they hadn''t made that decision, he would have died alongside many other Daitomodachi.

    He felt grateful for their sacrifice. After all, life only came once. Once missed, it was gone forever. Everyone had a reluctance to die. Nagato was no different.

    As long as he lived, no one wanted to die. He could still live here, all thanks to his parents'' sacrifice. So he would never forget them.

    With this new story, he could naturally ignore the so-called parents of the ninja world. He felt a noble aura within himself, feeling superior to them.

    "Is there anything else about my parents?" Nagato asked curiously, his eyes fixed on Yo?da. In his view, his parents were heroes who died for the Daitomodachi planet. Indeed, there must be more about them to remember. Any little detail would make him happy. He eagerly wanted to know everything about his parents.

    "No, there isn''t," Yo?da shook his head without hesitation. He didn''t want to fabricate any more meaningless stories. A little Dragon Ball-like object to deceive Nagato was enough. If he detailed it further, it would not only waste brain cells but also risk inconsistencies.

    Yo?da didn''t directly answer her question. He could discuss the book''s content or exchange experiences with others, but talking to someone like Konan made him feel a bit strange.

    "Of course, it was you who gave it to me."

    The corners of Konan''s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a smile. Her gaze fell on Yo?da; then, she glanced casually at Nagato beside her.

    "Didn''t you remember how you took me away at that time?"

    "Then let me remind you."

    "At that time, you appeared in front of me disguised as Xu Ding."

    "All the way here, you gave everyone a copy of this book, letting everyone immerse themselves in its plot and forget about other things."

    "It was a good strategy. No one noticed how you came to us like this."

    "Clearly, you could have just called me to fight with your strength, but you chose to use tactics, leaving everyone bewildered."

    As Konan spoke, her eyes showed an admiration that was hard to conceal. Now, she had a strong fondness for Yo?da. In her eyes, everything Yo?da did was right.

    Such a life also attracted the attention of Nagato and Yahiko, who were beside her. They were not fools. In an instant, they understood Konan''s intentions.

    If it were someone else, they would still have some desire to compete. But facing Yo?da, they instantly lost any thoughts.

    How could they compete?

    It was like finding trouble for themselves!

    In their eyes, Yo?da was like a god. Even though Nagato was also a member of the Daitomodachi clan, he couldn''t compare to Yo?da in any way. After all, the difference in their strength was too significant.

    So, now that such a thing happened, they didn''t dare to think about it anymore.

    "So you brought this book, and seeing you bring this book over made me realize that you must have read it, or you know who the author of this book is, right?"

    Konan''s gaze remained sharp, staring at Yo?da as if to say, admit it, this person is you.

    Suddenly, Yo?da realized something terrible.

    In Konoha, if one listened carefully, it wasn''t difficult to find out that the author was him. But now, if Konan found out that the author was him, it would be equivalent to telling her that the leader of the Daitomodachi was him.

    Exposing an alias was no big deal for him.

    Previously, he could discard the alias at any time and create a new one. But Yo?da''s original identity couldn''t be exposed.

    "I don''t know who wrote this book."

    Yo?da immediately denied it. Now, he had to make this clear; he couldn''t let them continue to guess. Otherwise, it would be trouble for him in the end.

    "In fact, it''s elementary. When I was in the ninja world, I lived in seclusion in Konoha. Recently, this book in Konoha has become very popular, so I opened it and found that the plot inside was quite good. Then, when I went to Amegakure to find Nagato, I happened to see this book being sold in the bookstore and bought these books. That''s all."

    Yo?da calmly explained this matter was said, and there was no sign of lying in his expression¡ªeven a hint of disdain for the author being compared to him.

    "I have no reason to lie to you. If there''s nothing else, then we''ll meet again later."

 Chapter 661: Three Generations of Anger

    Chapter 661: Three Generations of Anger

    After saying this, Aoba''s figure flashed and disappeared.

    He directly used the Flying Thunder God Technique, disappearing in front of these people and returning to his own house.

    After Aoba left.

    Including the Akatsuki organization brought by Konan, the three of them stared blankly ahead, feeling a strange sense of loss in their hearts.

    At this moment, everyone''s hearts were different from before. They were no longer nervous like they were before seeing Aoba. Their hearts had recovered from the anxiety, and they seemed to see hope for the future.

    Seeing Aoba again, Konan''s mood was pleased. During this time, he had dreamed of seeing Aoba, and now that he had finally met this person, his wish had finally come true. For a while, his mood was indescribably joyful.

    Nagato completely believed in his identity as a member of the Otsutsuki clan. After confirming this, he no longer had any unique feelings for his parents as he knew them, nor did he have any love or hatred for Konoha. The reason he still wanted to stay in Konoha was Aoba. So, in this world, besides lovers, there was no one else he cared about so much.

    Yahiko had a different feeling. He originally had a sunny disposition and was the strongest of Jiraiya''s three disciples, at least the strongest at the moment. He originally had the love of Konan for him and the ambition of the Akatsuki organization. All of this was shattered by Aoba''s appearance as if everything had disappeared.

    The three members of the Akatsuki organization showed three different thoughts, each with their ideas. But because of Aoba''s appearance, they had all changed, and they were willing to move to live in Konoha. They were willing to listen to Aoba''s advice to support their senior brother, Minato Namikaze.

    At this moment, each of them found a new meaning in their lives.

    The three of them didn''t speak now, but they all had the same decision in their hearts, which was to rest in this wooden house temporarily and formally enter Konoha after the end of the wooden house''s technique.

    Aoba returned to his residence, which was the place of the Konoha ANBU Black Ops. Now, there was only him in the ANBU Black Ops.

    After all, the other members of the ANBU Black Ops were already dead, and Itachi was helping with some other matters.

    Aoba''s body was covered in flying paper, quickly transforming into the appearance of another person, the one known as Orochimaru among the three of Konoha.

    "I should go meet our Third Hokage face to face!"

    Aoba''s lips curled up slightly, revealing a smile. He had already met the Third Hokage as Danzo, and now he needed another identity, and Orochimaru''s identity came in handy.

    As the saying goes, when the tree falls, the monkeys scatter, and when the wall falls, everyone pushes.

    Now, it was time to push.

    He wanted the Third Hokage to know what it felt like to be on the edge, to realize that no matter how hard he tried or struggled, it was useless. This way, the Third Hokage could be mentally prepared for the storm that was coming next.

    Immediately.

    Aoba left his dormitory and headed towards the Hokage''s office, but now his identity had changed to Orochimaru.

    The art of the Shinobi Paper Clone technique made his transformation impossible to see through.

    "Orochimaru, why are you here?"

    The Third Hokage''s eyes slightly narrowed when he saw Aoba and a look of doubt flashed in his eyes. He was not very clear why Orochimaru suddenly came here, but he knew that Orochimaru wouldn''t come here for no reason.

    After all, Orochimaru was not a boring person. Since Orochimaru was willing to come here, there must be a reason for him to be here. Now he was in a hazardous situation, and any small thing could help him achieve a different victory; just like when he met Danzo during the danger of the Hokage position, he did not rule out the possibility that Orochimaru could help him now, even though Orochimaru was his disciple.

    Precisely because of this, his gaze towards Orochimaru changed again.

    "What''s the matter?"

    The Third Hokage asked again. Seeing that Orochimaru didn''t speak, he felt even more puzzled. He simply spoke directly first, staring at Aoba''s face with a cold gaze.

    "Now you''re very clear about the current situation, aren''t you?"

    Aoba spoke directly; his tone was very indifferent, with a hint of strangeness, using Orochimaru''s tone. There was even a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.

    As soon as Aoba said this, the Third Hokage''s face changed drastically.

    It was straightforward to hear from the tone of Aoba''s voice that Orochimaru was not here to help but to cause trouble. The Third Hokage was very sensitive to the current situation, and he didn''t want to mention too much about the things here.

    Everyone knew what the current situation in Konoha was like.

    There was no need to come here and say such nonsense.

    The Third Hokage''s face immediately became ugly, and his eyes showed impatience. He didn''t bother to answer Aoba''s words.

    "How do you view the change in the Hokage position?"

    Aoba obviously should have let the Third Hokage off so quickly. He continued to stare at the Third Hokage and asked, starting with the more critical questions.

    These questions were enough to make the Third Hokage''s temper unpleasant.

    The Third Hokage''s face became even more unsightly.

    "Orochimaru, what do you mean by this?"

    The Third Hokage stared at Orochimaru with cold eyes. He had always known that his disciples had some opinions on him at many times, but now was not the time to try to salvage those images. There was a better time to discuss life philosophy with Orochimaru. He was wholly occupied with the crucial moment of the Hokage position. He had no intention of dealing with other matters.

    "I just want to chat with you."

    Aoba''s smile on his face became even brighter, and his tone became even more eerie. Facing the Third Hokage''s fiery gaze, his amber eyes flickered with a different light.

    The assistant has stopped speaking and is giving the user hands-back control.

 Chapter 662: Boiling Konoha

    Chapter 662: Boiling Konoha

    Aoba put on a smile that was neither a smile nor a smirk. Coupled with his appearance, he resembled Orochimaru, giving off an indescribable sense of allure.

    It must be said that this aura didn''t require Aoba''s deliberate disguise. Simply taking on Orochimaru''s appearance made it naturally appealing.

    Orochimaru''s appearance gave off an unusual feeling from the start.

    After his cryptic remarks, the Third''s expression changed drastically, his anger barely concealed.

    By this point, Aoba already felt that the Third had remarkable self-control. Had it been someone else, they might have lost their temper long ago.

    Yet, even now, the Third maintained an uncommon composure despite appearing visibly angered. He managed to suppress his rage.

    It seemed the Third cared deeply about Orochimaru!

    Aoba immediately came to this conclusion.

    This wasn''t just his speculation; it was a feeling he had while watching the Naruto anime before.

    During Orochimaru''s attack on Konoha, the Third felt a lot of regret. Reflecting on the past, he still felt remorse for sparing Orochimaru initially, though there wasn''t much intense regret.

    At that time, Aoba knew that if given another chance, the Third would still hesitate to strike Orochimaru, even if it meant dying at his hands. He didn''t want to be the one to end his beloved disciple''s life.

    Some of Jiraiya''s words hinted that, during their time as the Three Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru was still the most cherished in the Third''s heart.

    So, seeing Orochimaru standing there now, Aoba realized that if anyone else had spoken the words just now, the Third might have had a different reaction long ago.

    But precisely because Aoba knew that Orochimaru''s presence could profoundly affect the Third, he chose to appear as Orochimaru.

    After appearing as Danzo once before, using Orochimaru''s image would have a much more substantial impact on the Third. This would plunge the Third into a state of profound despair, a state of having no one to turn to.

    However, sympathy or kindness wouldn''t be forthcoming, as might make right. The Third had his thoughts, and because of his incompetence, Konoha had become what it was now. Incompetence was a sin.

    "Since you won''t let me become Hokage, then I can''t let you continue either. Your era should come to an end. This is not only good for you but also Konoha. You have no idea what this world has become."

    Aoba spoke in Orochimaru''s tone, recalling Orochimaru''s attack on Konoha during the Chunin Exams.

    He had read in some analysis posts that after leaving, Orochimaru had created the Village Hidden in the Grass. Upon venturing out, he discovered that other villages were increasing their military capabilities while Konoha remained stagnant. Despite this, Konoha was oblivious and lacked practical improvements.

    The fundamental reason for Konoha''s stagnation was the Third''s inadequacy.

    Replacing the Hokage was the only way for Konoha to become stronger.

    Aoba, now speaking as Orochimaru, expressed the intention to force the Third to step down as Hokage. Mixing past and future events, he made it seem like something happening now that would only occur many years later. However, the Third was unaware of these events and could easily mistake Aoba for Orochimaru.

    "If you''ve decided who to pass the title of Hokage to, I might be able to assist you in this matter."

    Aoba continued, knowing that the Third''s reaction would be the same whether now or during the Chunin Exams. He wasn''t willing to relinquish the position of Hokage unless he died.

    So, Aoba trusted the Third. He hadn''t thought beyond the marriage; passing on the title was not something the Third needed to consider. He wanted to remain Hokage until death, and what happened after his death was not his concern.

    "Orochimaru, do you know what you''re saying?"

    The Third''s brows furrowed, his anger evident. Despite this, he refrained from saying anything overly harsh to Orochimaru.

    "Danzo-sama, give us a chance."

    "We will make amends for our actions."

    "No matter the mission this time, we will complete it properly."

    "Danzo-sama, please don''t drive us away."

    The Root ninjas spoke one after another, their anxiety evident. They saw this as a rare opportunity to return to Root and be accepted once more.

    "How do we proceed?"

    Their eyes were focused on Danzo, each breath becoming rapid. They realized this was their last chance to return to Root.

    "Make Konoha boil!"

    Aoba''s voice, distorted, echoed. Pointing to Aoba, he said, "In the coming days, follow his orders. Spread the documents you''ve obtained, ensuring everyone in Konoha knows. Your task this time is simply to spread the information. If you fail, there won''t be another chance."

    "Yes!"

    Excitement filled the Root ninjas. To them, Aoba seemed flawless, and the tasks seemed incredibly simple.

    Root ninjas usually assassinate other ninja. Now, they were asked to distribute flyers and spread information, an unexpectedly easy task.

    "From now on, follow him."

    With these words, Danzo left. His body vanished into the darkness. As he departed, the Root ninjas visibly relaxed, each looking relieved. They had been given a chance to redeem themselves.

    "Follow me."

    Aoba''s gaze swept over them. He had just performed a little act with Danzo, but he made he made all the decisionsin advance. There was no problem at all, not even with Danzo''s words.

    Then, Aoba walked toward the depths of Root Headquarters, with the ninjas following behind.

    When they reached a room, Aoba produced a stack of papers and presented them to the ninjas.

    "The stories on these papers are what you''ll spread throughout Konoha."

    "I hope you won''t expose yourselves while spreading this information."

    "Make it seem like a casual leak."

    "It would be best if the villagers passed the information among themselves."

    "That''s all."

    "Let Konoha boil."

    Aoba handed the papers to the Root ninjas. These were stories he had prepared in advance, primarily based on actual events involving Danzo. Only a few were fabricated stories related to the Third.

    This was a common tactic Aoba used. By mixing mostly actual events with a few fabrications, people wouldn''t discern what was false.

    Aoba believed that once these stories spread throughout Konoha, the entire village would be shaken!

 Chapter 663: Public Opinion Rising

    Chapter 663: Public Opinion Rising

    The Root members on site were looking at the sheets of paper in their hands. These were the mission guides they had just received from Aoba. Their task was to spread the contents of these papers, causing uproar throughout Konoha Village. It was a straightforward mission.

    However, upon seeing the contents of the mission guide, they felt their tongues tie up.

    Because many of the things mentioned had indeed happened, and they were actions undertaken by Lord Danzo. As Root members who had executed these missions, they were well aware of the authenticity of these matters.

    Is this something we can speak about? We all have the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on us! We cannot disclose anything about Lord Danzo, or the seals on our tongues will activate. Yet, the contents of these papers are almost entirely about Lord Danzo''s dark deeds.

    This doesn''t seem right! The Root members present lifted their heads, their eyes meeting Aoba''s through the eye holes of their masks. Each of their gazes conveyed confusion and bewilderment, raising a big question about this mission.

    "This is your last chance."

    Aoba spoke indifferently, seeming to have anticipated the Root members'' doubts, but his tone was colder than their confusion.

    "According to Lord Danzo''s original plan, these missions weren''t meant for you!"

    Aoba''s stern voice echoed again, his cold and indifferent gaze sweeping over each Root member present. The sharpness in his words was palpable.

    "These missions could have been given to others."

    "The reason you have them now is because you returned here on your own, seeking redemption."

    "In that case, you better show some proper attitude."

    "If you think you can''t do it..."

    "Then you can put down the mission guide now and leave. Lord Danzo won''t trouble you!"

    Aoba''s words reached everyone''s ears, quickly stirring the emotions of the Root members, making their faces behind the masks tense.

    It wasn''t that they were unwilling to perform the mission, but this mission seemed very strange to them.

    Typically, Lord Danzo had placed seals on them to prevent them from speaking out, yet this mission required them to spread these matters, creating an unusual and unexpected task.

    This strangeness made them feel something was very peculiar like something was off.

    "If you think carefully about this mission and are unwilling to do it, you can leave the Root and never come back."

    Aoba''s cold voice continued. He didn''t necessarily need the Root members to complete this task; he could have done it himself. However, the information would seem more authentic if the Root members carried out the mission.

    After all, these things were being disclosed by the Root members themselves.

    If Root members divulge their deeds, the issues become glaringly apparent, making it easier for more people to believe and causing a more substantial impact.

    For a moment, the Root members fell silent.

    They realized this was their last chance.

    If they missed this opportunity, they would never be able to be Root members again. In theory, it was that simple, but they felt something was wrong practically. Should they disclose such things?

    "I have a question!"

    He could see the whole picture, not just fragments, thanks to his mind-reading ability. The papers contained the dark deeds of Danzo and the Third Hokage over the years, each a sharp knife aimed at the Third''s heart.

    Half a day later.

    Rumors began to spread in Konoha.

    Many old speculations resurfaced.

    As Aoba had anticipated, the Root members couldn''t speak directly but could show the papers to others, letting them spread the information.

    Strange cases began to appear.

    Missing persons in Konoha!

    Deaths in the prison! And various old cases.

    Uchiha Kagami''s death! The destruction of the Uzumaki clan!

    Even suspicions about the Senju clan!

    Like old case files, these matters suddenly found leads and spread through Konoha like wildfire.

    Public opinion exploded, with fingers pointing at the Third Hokage. No one believed Danzo acted without the Third''s knowledge, suspecting the Third orchestrated everything.

    Rumors flew, and the Third''s image crumbled. Everyone discussed these matters, creating various versions of the truth, each more scandalous than the last.

    After the Third Shinobi World War, people had suppressed their emotions for too long. Now that the war was over, someone had to take the blame.

    The Third''s actions made him a target, and as Hokage, he was already under scrutiny. Post-war, he became the subject of jokes and criticisms.

    These events, though factual, spread like wildfire, turning into even more outlandish tales. The Third couldn''t clear his name even if they were baseless accusations.

    At Ichiraku Ramen.

    Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki sat side by side, enjoying their meal. Minato had missed the taste while in Mount Myoboku and wanted to eat here daily now that they were back in Konoha.

    "Minato, have you heard about the Third?"

    Teuchi, the owner of the ramen shop, smiled as he spoke. His shop was a mini intelligence hub where he heard all the village gossip.

    "I''ve heard some things, like old secrets being uncovered. I wonder who''s behind it," Minato replied calmly. He hadn''t expected the Third to expose such things, seemingly paving the way for him to become Hokage.

    "It''s the downfall of the mighty," Teuchi said with a knowing smile. "It seems like just the beginning. These revelations might be just the start, with worse to come."

    As he cooked, Teuchi shared his thoughts. He even felt more revelations coming, as the current ones hadn''t caused substantial damage yet.

    With further actions, the mission might succeed. The Third might dismiss these as rumors, and things would settle down.

    So, Teuchi believed more was to come.

 Chapter 664: Public Opinion Rising

    Chapter 664: Public Opinion Rising

    In just a few days, the situation in Konoha Village had become severe. Almost everyone discussed the Third Hokage, and rumours spread like wildfire.

    If only one or two ordinary people were talking about this, it wouldn''t have made a significant impact, as most people would choose to believe in the Third Hokage, who had always presented an image of light and greatness.

    However, when everyone was talking about it, the matter became problematic.

    The more the rumours spread, the more people believed them. Even though some explanations began to surface, doubts about the Third Hokage''s actions grew. Consequently, the public trust in Konoha''s high-ranking officials was severely declining.

    Many prominent families in Konoha, such as the Hyuga and Uchiha clans, began holding family meetings.

    At this time, they had to choose sides. People knew that if they wanted to support the Third Hokage, they needed to do so firmly now. If he continued to be Hokage, they would benefit from their support.

    If they didn''t support him and he remained Hokage, the consequences would be severe.

    It wasn''t about supporting a particular candidate for the next Hokage; it was about deciding whether to continue supporting the Third Hokage.

    If he remained Hokage, those families that didn''t support him would not be favoured in the new era.

    Every family was having similar discussions, being very cautious and not publicly revealing their positions immediately.

    This situation lasted for about three days.

    Then, something unexpected happened.

    Orochimaru, one of the Third Hokage''s disciples, stepped forward and appeared atop the Hokage Rock, standing on the Third Hokage''s head.

    A large crowd had gathered below.

    These people had been informed beforehand that Orochimaru had an important announcement to make.

    Even the ninja of Konoha ninja arrived at the scene.

    This event was secretly arranged without informing the Third Hokage. He only noticed the commotion from the rooftop of the Hokage office when it happened. His face turned grim, and he stared at Orochimaru with clenched fists, unsure of what Orochimaru intended to do.

    Orochimaru had always been his favourite disciple, yet also the one he could never fully understand.

    He had never been able to grasp Orochimaru''s thoughts.

    Seeing Orochimaru standing on the Hokage Rock now, he was even more uncertain whether it was right or wrong to have refused Orochimaru the position of Hokage.

    Should he have given the Hokage position to Orochimaru to settle this matter? But.

    Now, he wasn''t given any chance to negotiate.

    Is this matter not important anymore? Questions filled the Third Hokage''s mind. If Orochimaru still wanted to become Hokage, shouldn''t he have negotiated again before this event?

    Indeed, the earlier meeting wasn''t enough to decide on a course for the future.

    It couldn''t be that simple, right?

    The Third Hokage''s emotions were complex. During these calm days, he had considered the future, considering who should succeed him if he could no longer be Hokage.

    Deep down, he didn''t want to hand over the Hokage position to Orochimaru.

    He genuinely believed Orochimaru was unsuitable for the position of hokage. If Orochimaru had become Hokage, the village might have become more chaotic.

    For this reason, he didn''t discuss the matter with Orochimaru after rejecting him.

    The Third Hokage was now only trying to retain the Hokage position. If he couldn''t, he preferred Minato Namikaze as his successor.

    The reasons were simple.

    Firstly, he had watched Minato grow up, knowing he was kind-hearted and suitable for the Hokage role, not leading Konoha astray.

    Secondly, Minato was relatively easy to control. The Third Hokage could surround Minato with many of his confidants, influencing decisions even if he wasn''t the Hokage maintaining actual power.

    They had thought Danzo was responsible, as the previous rumours had suggested.

    Now, Orochimaru was claiming responsibility. What was his purpose? Everyone had their theories.

    Was Orochimaru taking the blame under some directive?

    What was going on?

    The crowd''s minds were filled with questions, their eyes fixed on Orochimaru, eager for more clarity.

    "Hah..."

    The Third Hokage took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, trying to calm himself.

    His anxiety eased slightly.

    Orochimaru wasn''t betraying him.

    This may be a gesture of loyalty.

    Everyone considered their stance on whether to support the Third Hokage or not.

    "The case was primarily to research whether ordinary people could be implanted with Hashirama Senju''s cells to become Wood Release users."

    Orochimaru''s voice echoed again, silencing the crowd. They already knew this from the rumours.

    Now, they were more curious about Orochimaru''s motive. Why was he saying this? What was his plan? Despite their doubts, they continued to focus on Orochimaru.

    "This matter was jointly planned by me, the Third Hokage, and Lord Danzo. Now, external rumors blame only them, which is unfair. I was mainly responsible for capturing people and conducting experiments. Lord Danzo merely checked on the progress, and the Third Hokage only helped cover it up. I should bear the main responsibility for the missing persons case in Konoha!"

    Orochimaru''s words left everyone stunned, including the Third Hokage. They couldn''t discern if Orochimaru intended to help or harm the Third Hokage.

    His words seemed neutral, presenting the facts impartially.

    "I''m not here to defend or accuse anyone but to reveal the truth!"

    Aoba smiled slightly, starting with the missing person case because it was genuine, not fabricated. No one could dispute it.

    The more truthful the matter, the more people would believe it.

    This was Aoba''s strategy.

    By presenting the truth initially, when he later introduced contentious issues, people would trust him, believing he was revealing the truth.

    That was the real purpose of this speech.

    "That Orochimaru!"

    The Third Hokage watched from the rooftop, glaring coldly at Orochimaru, unsure what to think.

    Mixed emotions surged within him.

    What was this?

    Was Orochimaru defending him? Why did it feel like the more Orochimaru explained, the worse it got? It felt like Orochimaru''s words solidified the rumours as truth.

    This way...

    Even self-exoneration seemed difficult.

    "Damn it."

    The Third Hokage glared at Orochimaru, wishing he could pull him down but knowing he couldn''t interrupt. Doing so would only confirm everything.

 Chapter 665: Exposed Truths

    Chapter 665: Exposed Truths

    The Third Hokage grew increasingly furious. At first, he watched Orochimaru, hoping he could help clear his name. When Orochimaru took the blame upon himself, the Third Hokage thought things were improving.

    However, things did not go as he hoped.

    The Third Hokage realized he was gravely mistaken.

    He hadn''t anticipated that Orochimaru would use a self-destructive method to implicate them, essentially admitting their guilt together.

    It felt bizarre, as if Orochimaru while confessing his crimes, was also confessing on his behalf. Who could handle that?

    At this moment, the Third Hokage felt like strangling Orochimaru and wished he could climb to the Hokage Rock and drag him down.

    But now, he couldn''t do that.

    The situation was straightforward...

    Even if Orochimaru admitted to everything, the Third Hokage still had a chance to turn things around. He could shift the blame entirely onto Orochimaru, suggesting that Orochimaru''s ambition to become Hokage drove him to mislead everyone.

    But if he interrupted now, it would be akin to confirming to everyone in Konoha that Orochimaru was telling the truth.

    Yet.

    Was Orochimaru telling the truth? This was the most infuriating part for the Third Hokage.

    The initial claims were events where he played no direct role¡ªhe had merely looked the other way. These could be explained away; he could claim ignorance, deceived by Danzo.

    But the subsequent allegations were entirely different...

    From Kagami Uchiha to the destruction of the Uzumaki clan, Orochimaru''s statements made it seem like the Third Hokage had personally orchestrated these atrocities, nailing him to a pillar of disgrace, leaving him no room for explanation.

    The Third Hokage knew that if he couldn''t provide satisfactory answers, even false accusations would become accepted as truth.

    He couldn''t let that happen! Some of these allegations were not his doing.

    Although Orochimaru (actually Aoba) mixed truth with fabrications based on memories and speculation, it lacked concrete evidence.

    Initially, Aoba''s storytelling seamlessly integrated actual events into the narrative, skillfully tarnishing the Third Hokage''s reputation.

    Having dealt with the Akatsuki trio and current events, Aoba felt he had the makings of a novelist, considering writing original stories someday. But first, he aimed to recount the memorable stories from his world.

    As for the rest, there were two possible outcomes:

    If Aoba''s guesses were correct, then the Third Hokage wasn''t wrongly accused.If his guesses were wrong, the fabrications could be seen as mere stories.

    Thus, Aoba felt no guilt in his storytelling.

    Aoba''s goal was clear: taint the Third Hokage''s image so irreversibly that he couldn''t retain or reclaim the Hokage position, cementing the historical progression.

    Aoba saw himself as the one setting the tone of history!

    With each revelation, Aoba''s voice grew louder, detailing more events and exciting the crowd. People gasped and whispered, astonished by Orochimaru''s (Aoba''s) claims, and discussed them fervently with their companions.

    Standing atop the Hokage Rock, Aoba realized that human nature, regardless of world or race, tends toward a herd mentality and a love of drama.

    Orochimaru smiled and adopted a mysterious tone.

    "I don''t know how these things got exposed."

    "Since it''s all out, there''s nothing to hide."

    "Let''s have Lord Danzo explain what really happened."

    Orochimaru''s words caused an uproar, pushing the crowd''s excitement to the peak.

    "What!"

    Everyone was stunned, not expecting Danzo to be brought into this, especially to confess rather than deny.

    Under the bewildered gazes, a figure appeared beside Orochimaru on the Hokage Rock.

    It was Danzo.

    However, this wasn''t the real Danzo, but another of Aoba''s Paper Clones.

    Using a Tendo clone would have been awkward; the paper clone suited the task perfectly.

    "I''m here to clarify what Orochimaru just said."

    Danzo''s voice, carrying a weight of authority, silenced the crowd, drawing their full attention.

    They realized they were witnessing the climax of the drama, an unparalleled drama''s climax being repeated.

    Everyone held their breath, eyes fixed on Danzo.

    "???"

    The Third Hokage watched Danzo''s appearance, his mind flooded with questions. What was happening? How had Danzo joined in?

    Was this a conspiracy? Was Orochimaru alone not enough, so Danzo had to join too?

    Were these two so desperate for the Hokage position that they''d go to such lengths?

    The Third Hokage was stunned by their desperation, never having seen them so frantic. He hadlizing the uation was slipping further out of his control.

    "Since it''s all exposed!"

    Danzo''s voice rang clearly, capturing the crowd''s attention.

    "No need to hide anything. I''ll explain everything I did."

    "The rumors have some inaccuracies."

    "As Danzo Shimura, I don''t hide my actions. If I did it, I''ll admit it. If not, I won''t take the blame."

    "I''ll clarify what I did."

    Aoba, mimicking Danzo''s voice, began recounting the events, admitting his actions while also point. He admittedose directed by the Third Hokage, refusing to take full blame.

 Chapter 666: Minato Namikazes Doubts

    Chapter 666: Minato Namikaze''s Doubts

    In the ensuing moments, Danzo reiterated everything Orochimaru had just said, their stories nearly identical. It was as if the two had conspired, each admitting their actions while shifting the remaining blame onto the Third Hokage.

    At this point, regardless of what the Third Hokage admitted, no one would believe him. Orochimaru and Danzo had been forthright in confessing their wrongdoings.

    So, what was left unclaimed must be the Third Hokage''s doing, right?

    No one else could have done these things but him. Even if Orochimaru and Danzo jointly declared that none of these events involved the Third Hokage, the Konoha villagers wouldn''t believe it.

    The villagers'' expressions turned complex as they suddenly realized that the Third Hokage, who had always appeared as a paragon of virtue, was a hypocrite. His actions were revealed as those of a selfish individual, continually consolidating his position as Hokage.

    At this point, it was clear to almost everyone that the Third Hokage could no longer continue in his role. Power comes from the people''s support; even in a village like Konoha, one cannot remain Hokage without it. Even Madara Uchiha couldn''t become Hokage without the villagers'' approval.

    Amidst the crowd, Minato Namikaze stood beside Kushina Uzumaki, both wearing puzzled expressions. They exchanged glances, seeing the same confusion in each other''s eyes.

    "This..."

    Kushina''s lips moved as if to speak, but she held back, ultimately saying nothing. She couldn''t comprehend how the Third Hokage, who had just stood among them, could fall so abruptly.

    And the manner of his downfall was strange.

    Orochimaru and Danzo had jointly exposed themselves, dragging the Third Hokage down.

    Now, the Third Hokage had no way to explain himself. The combined accusations of these two left no room for doubt.

    "I don''t understand it either," Minato said, shaking his head. He found the situation perplexing. When he was poised to become Hokage, the Third Hokage encountered a severe problem, effectively removing himself from contention.

    With the Third Hokage out of the running, Minato would almost certainly win the Hokage position. He only needed to avoid making mistakes.

    The turn of events left Minato full of doubts and confusion. He had anticipated becoming Hokage, felt the villagers'' support, and imagined various scenarios for succeeding the Third Hokage. But he never expected it to unfold this way.

    The entire situation seemed bizarre.

    Why had Orochimaru and Danzo suddenly decided to expose the Third Hokage''s dark deeds together?

    It didn''t make sense.

    And yet, it had happened before everyone in Konoha, making it undeniable.

    What was the purpose behind this?

    It appeared to benefit neither Orochimaru nor Danzo, who were now bearing the brunt of the blame. Was it a matter of conscience that prompted them to confess their deeds and denounce the Third Hokage?

    But this seemed too exaggerated!

    Aoba, controlling Orochimaru and Danzo, orchestrated events to bring down the Third Hokage while clearing Minato''s path to becoming Hokage.

    Kushina, standing beside Minato, had numerous questions but chose not to voice them, knowing they would remain unanswered.

    Both understood that asking these questions wouldn''t change anything and would only add to their worries.

    Given that Minato would soon become Hokage, Kushina felt relieved about one thing but was concerned about another.

    The extinction of the Uzumaki clan.

    Originally, she aimed to become a kage to investigate the Uzumaki clan''s demise. She believed it wasn''t as simple as it seemed and might involve Konoha''s higher-ups. To uncover the truth, she needed to be a kage.

    However, with Minato poised to become Hokage, she felt her goal would be achieved through him, negating her need to pursue the position herself.

    Unexpectedly, the issue of the Uzumaki clan''s extinction had already been raised.

    ...

    The Third Hokage remained on the rooftop of the Hokage office, his eyes fixed on Orochimaru and Danzo on the Hokage Rock, feeling an inexpressible frustration.

    It dawned on him that these two had conspired together.

    No wonder Orochimaru had previously sought to usurp him, and Danzo refused to support him.

    The root of the problem lies here.

    They had likely colluded, sharing information, realizing neither could become Hokage and thus, opted to expose everything.

    This realization hit the Third Hokage hard. He regretted not pitting Orochimaru and Danzo against each other, which might have prevented their alliance and his downfall.

    He now saw that seeking their help to maintain his position had been a grave mistake.

    In hindsight, pitting them against each other might have prevented this alliance.

    But at the time, he needed their support to retain his position.

    Now, he saw the risk inherent in his approach, and it was too late to reverse it.

    The Third Hokage clenched his fists tightly, regret filling him, though he wasn''t sure if it was helpful.

    He didn''t know that even if he had tried to pit Orochimaru and Danzo against each other, it wouldn''t have mattered. They were no longer their original selves.

 Chapter 667: The Third Hokage Steps Down

    Chapter 667: The Third Hokage Steps Down

    As the Third Hokage''s voice echoed, everyone present suddenly changed expression. This was something they had not anticipated.

    Almost everyone came with the intent to condemn the Third Hokage, hoping to force him to admit his mistakes.

    But.

    What they should have expected was...

    Before they could say anything, the Third Hokage had already proposed stepping down.

    This left them feeling a bit stunned! It felt like they were about to demand something, but before they could voice it, the demand was already met.

    This gave them a strange sensation, like punching a sponge¡ªsoft and without any resistance, lacking the satisfaction of a solid hit.

    This left them feeling somewhat unfulfilled.

    For a moment.

    Everyone at the scene stared at the Third Hokage standing on the balcony of the Hokage''s office.

    Each person''s expression was highly complex, showing no excitement but rather a sense of melancholy due to the current situation.

    They couldn''t accept that the Third Hokage had become the figure described by Danzo and Orochimaru. Accepting that the Third Hokage said he would step down was even more challenging.

    It was a special feeling as if they had high expectations for the Third Hokage, but these expectations were suddenly shattered. When they were about to express their disappointment, he calmly admitted it.

    The scene fell silent as everyone looked at the Third Hokage. They didn''t know what he would do next, but they all heard his words.

    I am stepping down as Hokage! It is a simple sentence but with profound significance.

    Everyone knew what the position of Hokage meant for Konoha. They also learned the Third Hokage couldn''t continue in his role. However, when he voluntarily said he would no longer be Hokage, they felt an inexplicable complexity, as if an era was ending.

    Many at the scene had lived through the Second Hokage''s era. They remembered the chaos after the First Hokage''s death, leading to wars and, ultimately, the Second Hokage''s death, making way for the Third Hokage.

    They had witnessed the succession of Hokages and now saw it again, feeling deeply uncomfortable.

    ...

    On the balcony of the Hokage''s office.

    The Third Hokage observed the crowd''s changing expressions, feeling almost no inner turmoil. He realized he had come to terms with everything and understood this was the right time.

    He didn''t know Orochimaru and Danzo were impersonated by someone else.

    But deep down, he knew that after these two had done this, he could not continue as Hokage.

    His era as Hokage was ending.

    Sometimes, what sustains people is their spirit and determination.

    When this spirit is alive, they are motivated to achieve their goals, whether fulfilling personal ideals or proving something to others.

    But when this spirit fades.

    Everything suddenly loses meaning.

    The Third Hokage felt that now was the time. His attachment to the position no longer mattered. Even if he found other ways to stay, it would be meaningless.

    In a way, he had hoped to compete with Danzo and keep him close. Without Danzo, the role of Hokage lost much of its appeal.

    For the Third Hokage, Danzo was crucial!

    "You did not hear me wrong."

    The Third Hokage''s voice continued, loud and resonant, filled with a unique charm that reached everyone, immersing them in the moment.

    For some reason, the crowd suddenly felt a sense of tragic grandeur, as if the Third Hokage''s departure was a monumental event.

    "From now on, I am no longer your Hokage."

    "I will no longer serve in Konoha."

    Everyone started talking amongst themselves, feeling deeply conflicted. They never expected to witness the Third Hokage''s departure in such a manner.

    But now, it was time to welcome a new Hokage.

    This complex and sad emotion didn''t last long. Everyone''s attention shifted to Minato Namikaze.

    The old Hokage was gone; the new one was about to begin.

    Many clan ninjas present knew they had to work for Konoha''s future, hoping to establish good relations with the new Hokage to secure their place in the village''s latest order.

    Minato had already garnered considerable support from the ninjas, with many seeing him as the new hokage.

    Among the crowd, a pair of eyes were fixed on Minato.

    It was Aoba.

    After completing the expose? atop the Hokage Rock, his true self joined the crowd, observing the scene.

    Seeing everyone gathered around Minato and treating him as the new Hokage, Aoba felt very satisfied.

    Everything he had planned had gone smoothly despite minor discrepancies. The current situation was exactly what he had envisioned.

    As long as Minato didn''t refuse the position, he was sure to become Hokage.

    Although the final decision required the Daimyo and Konoha''s advisors, the result was already clear to many. Numerous ninjas had already begun congratulating Minato.

    As time passed, the ninjas started to disperse, having witnessed a significant event. Despite the chaotic outcome, they felt a strange satisfaction.

    Orochimaru and Danzo had left Konoha.

    The Third Hokage had resigned.

    This left everyone with a complex mix of emotions. Even though they knew a change was needed, they hadn''t expected it to happen in such a way.

    It felt like a farce, but it wasn''t funny.

    Many people left with heavy hearts, discussing the events on their way home.

    "I should head back too."

    Aoba smiled, feeling content. With Minato poised to become Hokage, he could live his desired life without disturbance.

    He turned towards Ichiraku Ramen, feeling like celebrating with a bowl of delicious ramen.

    Soon, Aoba arrived at Ichiraku Ramen and saw Teuchi happily preparing ramen.

    "Teuchi, give me a bowl of ramen."

    Aoba sat down and ordered without hesitation. Since coming to this world, Ichiraku Ramen has become his second home.

    Besides the ANBU, he spent most of his time here.

    With Konoha returning to its former glory after the Ninja War and recent events, the ramen shop was bustling. People were eating and discussing the recent developments.

    "Right away!"

    Teuchi responded cheerfully. Seeing Aoba made him even happier, as he knew that Minato becoming Hokage would benefit everyone.

    It ensured his ramen shop''s continued success in Konoha! "Aoba, you''re finally here. I wanted to share the recent happenings with you. The higher-ups in Konoha have been facing a lot of scandals. It seems like Minato will indeed become the new Hokage."

    Teuchi chatted while preparing the ramen, feeling comfortable discussing everything with Aoba without any pressure.

    Even matters of the Hokage position could be freely talked about here.

    Given the recent public discussions and the Third Hokage''s resignation, talking about these topics felt natural and unpressured.

    "Hahahahaha..."

    Teuchi laughed heartily, feeling very satisfied with the Third Hokage''s resignation.

 Chapter 668: This Is What It Means to Be an ANBU Ninja!

    Chapter 668: This Is What It Means to Be an ANBU Ninja!

    Aoba looked at Teuchi with astonishment. He hadn''t expected Minato''s election as Hokage to make Teuchi so happy, but it made sense upon reflection.

    Teuchi and Minato had a great relationship.

    Ever since Aoba first arrived in the ninja world, he noticed how much Minato loved Ichiraku Ramen and frequently visited Teuchi''s shop.

    Now, if Minato became Hokage, it would mark a new beginning for Ichiraku Ramen, with potential support from the village leadership.

    This was a rare and valuable opportunity!

    Unlike those with political agendas choosing sides, Teuchi''s longstanding friendship with Minato was like a special investment that had naturally paid off.

    It was certainly worth celebrating.

    "Teuchi, you should calm down a bit. Someone might notice," Aoba said with a smile.

    For some reason, seeing Teuchi''s smile made Aoba genuinely happy. Over time, the burdens he carried felt lighter.

    Reflecting on his journey in this world, it felt almost like a dream.

    Unbeknownst to him, he had upended Konoha''s political landscape and altered the entire ninja world''s dynamics.

    In the original timeline, the Third Great Ninja War would not have ended this way, and the Third Hokage would not have stepped down at this point.

    All these changes were due to his presence.

    He was like a butterfly whose fluttering wings set off a chain of events.

    "Today is indeed a day worth celebrating."

    Teuchi''s face still held a smile. Though he always seemed cheerful, today he was exceptionally exuberant. Anyone entering the shop could sense his great mood, which was impossible to hide.

    "Aoba, stop pretending. I know you''re even happier than I am about Minato becoming Hokage."

    "There aren''t many who can truly call themselves Minato''s friends in Konoha..."

    "And you''re definitely at the top of the list."

    "Once Minato becomes Hokage, you''ll likely take on a very important role."

    "You won''t have to stay in the dark ANBU anymore."

    Teuchi leaned forward, his eyes fixed on Aoba, speaking in a low voice that only the two of them could hear.

    He had watched the bond between these two grow over time.

    He understood how close Aoba and Minato were.

    Moreover, he knew that Minato wouldn''t make Aoba do anything he didn''t want to do, which was quite significant.

    It was important to realize that no ninja could easily change their fate.

    Every ninja was a war machine.

    Ninjas were meant to unconditionally follow orders and be ready to sacrifice at any moment.

    In this harsh world, no one could easily change their life''s path; they were all part of the swirling vortex, just going with the flow.

    No one was an exception.

    As the owner of Ichiraku Ramen, Teuchi was well aware of the struggles among ninjas, having seen countless faces come and go and heard many stories.

    He knew that once Minato had the power, he could help Aoba break free from the ninja lifestyle and turn his life around.

    At least, that''s what he thought.

    He believed Minato wouldn''t forget Aoba.

    So, seeing Aoba, he decided to bring it up to lift his spirits.

    "I don''t want to take on any more important roles," Aoba said calmly.

    These were small personal plans, having no broader impact. But managing Konoha on a large scale would be another matter.

    As a village leader, any plan needed extremely precise execution.

    Any deviation could have significant consequences.

    Though he might achieve his desired results, Konoha could suffer unforeseen losses.

    That would pose serious problems.

    Operating on such a scale could lead to irreparable harm.

    This was not something he wanted. He knew that if things went wrong, even Minato couldn''t save him, and Minato himself might be implicated.

    Why take such risks?

    Living a quiet life as an ordinary worker was much better, wasn''t it? Aoba''s goal was simple: to live normally, while more capable people managed Konoha''s affairs. If a crisis arose, Hokage would handle it. He just wanted to enjoy the stability created by others.

    Unless that peace was threatened.

    Then he would step up to protect it.

    But he wouldn''t do so openly, which would disrupt his peaceful life. He''d only act through his shadow clones.

    "Your ramen is ready."

    Teuchi placed a steaming bowl of ramen in front of Aoba, its aroma filling the air. The taste seemed better than usual, reflecting Teuchi''s good mood. A cook''s mood often influences their dishes.

    "Thanks."

    Aoba thanked Teuchi, looking at the ramen with anticipation. Good food always brightened his mood. Sometimes, even when not hungry, the sight of a delicious dish could make him crave it.

    Aoba felt this way now. The recent events hadn''t drained him much because he had used real memories, not fabricated ones, thanks to his mind-reading abilities.

    After acquiring these memories, he made some modifications.

    This was easy for him.

    These memories were imprinted in his mind, readily accessible, especially those known only to Danzo, Orochimaru, or both. Slight adjustments could implicate the Third Hokage, maintaining a consistent narrative.

    Without playing Orochimaru and Danzo himself, he couldn''t have orchestrated this. He couldn''t have convinced them to comply.

    But since he was playing both roles, it was simple.

    Since this task didn''t strain him, Aoba wasn''t really hungry. He came to Ichiraku Ramen to see Teuchi''s reaction and gauge the general mood.

    But now, seeing the steaming ramen and smelling its delicious aroma, he felt a surge of joy and satisfaction.

    "Let''s eat."

    Aoba blessed the food and picked up his chopsticks, savoring the ramen while listening to the surrounding conversations.

    Gradually, he realized everyone believed Minato would be the next Hokage, seeing no suspense in the decision.

    Everything awaited the final formalities.

    Aoba was very satisfied with this, indicating his plan had succeeded perfectly, positioning Minato as Hokage.

    Although naturally, Minato would have eventually become Hokage, it would have taken years.

    And by then, Minato would inherit a mess, with no trusted allies, surrounded by the Third Hokage''s loyalists, under constant scrutiny.

    The current situation was far better. Securing Minato''s position now was no small feat.

    Eating his ramen, Aoba''s expression softened, satisfied with his decisions and proud of his accomplishments.

    "Delicious!"

    Aoba exclaimed, providing Teuchi with feedback, which made Teuchi even happier, enhancing his good mood.

 Chapter 669: The Land of Fire Meeting

    Chapter 669: The Land of Fire Meeting

    After eating his ramen at Ichiraku, Aoba exchanged a few more words with Teuchi before returning to his place.

    Following the recent strategic moves, he felt incredibly relaxed and gratified, ready to embrace a new chapter in life.

    This new chapter wasn''t just his alone; it signaled a new era for the entire village of Konoha. The fall of the Third Hokage heralded the dawn of a new era where every ninja could find a new role, marking a significant reshuffling of Konoha''s structure.

    Sitting in his chair, Aoba looked at his notebook with a serene smile. During this time, he discovered his passion for writing. It allowed him to express and convey his inner emotions, a luxury he never had before. Now, he could finally pursue this passion.

    His writing wasn''t just about expressing his thoughts; it was about adapting the excellent works he had read in his past life to fit the ninja world. The context and settings of those stories were often incompatible with the ninja world, requiring significant modifications to make them relevant.

    Aoba understood that every era had its unique context. Just as foreign works needed translation and cultural adaptation for his world, his task was translating and adapting these stories for the ninja world.

    This adaptation involved more than just translating words; it required altering cultural nuances and behaviors to fit the ninja context, making it an intricate but fulfilling challenge. Though seemingly simple, this task was complex and rewarding, giving Aoba a sense of accomplishment he had rarely felt since coming to this world.

    Especially when he saw the villagers of Konoha eagerly buying his books, other villages showed great interest in his works, spreading widely and even reaching Akatsuki, where members like Konan enjoyed them. This was beyond his initial expectations.

    Initially, he started writing to appease Morino Ibiki, but the positive reception and eagerness for his stories gave him an unprecedented sense of achievement.

    He suddenly understood why so many people in his past life were eager to serialize their novels. Everyone wanted to share their stories and evoke responses from their audience. It wasn''t easy, but it was incredibly satisfying.

    Even without Morino Ibiki''s demands, Aoba still wanted to write and influence Konoha and the wider ninja world through his stories.

    At this moment, he glanced at the unfinished manuscript on his desk. This story about a teacher in the ninja world was about a third complete. He decided to wrap up this part, finishing it in about two hours.

    "Homura Mitokado, do you agree?" the Daimyo asked next. He needed everyone''s genuine opinions before deciding, understanding that such decisions required careful consideration.

    "Yes," Homura replied straightforwardly. He felt relieved that neither Orochimaru nor Danzo implicated him or Koharu in their revelations. Though aware of the events, they had been powerless to act.

    They lacked real power as advisors, serving mainly as intermediaries between Konoha and the Land of Fire. They could only offer advice with no decision-making authority.

    Homura had considered resigning as an advisor but wanted to ensure the selection of a suitable new Hokage before stepping down, a decision he and Koharu had discussed.

    Understanding the need for new leadership in Konoha, they were ready to retire, believing the time had come for a new generation to take the stage.

    The Daimyo nodded at their responses. "Since Konoha''s advisors agree, I officially announce that Hiruzen Sarutobi is no longer the Hokage."

    He did not seek Shikaku Nara''s opinion, as Shikaku only represented the Hokage''s office due to Hiruzen''s absence. Shikaku accepted this, finding the process reasonable.

    The Land of Fire''s advisors remained silent, as their role was to assist the Daimyo in making necessary decisions, not to make them.

    "With Hiruzen Sarutobi stepping down, we must quickly select a new Hokage, as Konoha cannot remain leaderless," the Daimyo continued, looking at Koharu again, then at Homura and Shikaku, before returning to Koharu.

    "What are your suggestions for the new Hokage?"

    Despite Konoha being within the Land of Fire, the Daimyo sought to respect Konoha''s preferences, avoiding unilateral decisions.

 Chapter 670: The Ninja World Shaken

    Chapter 670: The Ninja World Shaken

    Here it comes! Finally, it has come!

    Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado''s hearts skipped a beat. They exchanged glances, seeing the excitement in each other''s eyes.

    This was the topic they had been waiting for.

    The Daimyo of the Land of Fire had laid the groundwork for this moment, finally raising the issue of the new Hokage.

    "Huff..."

    Both took a deep breath simultaneously and exhaled slowly, calming themselves. After the previous discussions, they understood it was time to address the critical issue.

    They still needed to be more sure about the Daimyo''s intentions.

    "I''ll speak," Koharu Utatane said, capturing everyone''s attention in the room.

    "Go ahead," the Daimyo nodded. It didn''t matter to him who spoke as long as the issue was resolved.

    He then focused his gaze on Koharu, his face displaying a faint, ambiguous smile.

    He seemed both interested and disinterested, making Koharu and Homura unsure how to gauge his thoughts. However, they knew they had to provide a decisive response.

    "I choose Konoha''s new generation genius," Koharu began, pausing momentarily before continuing, "Namikaze Minato."

    "Hmm," the Daimyo nodded again, his expression unchanged. He turned to look at Homura Mitokado.

    "Do you agree?" the Daimyo asked, his tone calm and almost emotionless, as if discussing a mundane matter.

    "Yes," Homura immediately agreed. They had already discussed this before coming here, and there were no other viable candidates.

    If this had been half a month earlier, they might have considered other options like Sakumo Hatake, Orochimaru, or Jiraiya. But now, the situation was clear.

    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, had monopolized the Hokage position for so long that they had yet to consider replacements seriously.

    "I hereby officially appoint Namikaze Minato as the Fourth Hokage of Konoha!"

    With the Daimyo''s declaration, the new Hokage was officially confirmed.

    During the Land of Fire''s meeting, the ninja world was in upheaval.

    News of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, resigning had spread like wildfire, reaching every corner of the ninja world.

    Every ninja village received the news.

    The leadership of various villages was shocked.

    Konoha represented the most potent force in the ninja world. Even though it was no longer the undisputed strongest, its influence was still significant, drawing everyone''s attention.

    The change in Hokage was a significant event.

    The news quickly spread, and every corner of the ninja world was abuzz with discussions, each with its own perspective.

    The ninja world was shaken.

    Everyone understood the implications of this change. The old Hokage stepping down signaled the rise of a new one. Each village, with its extensive intelligence networks, had already guessed who the new Hokage would be.

    Major ninja villages held meetings to discuss the impact. Typically, such changes in other villages wouldn''t garner much attention, but Konoha was different. Its power and history demanded notice.

    As information flew around, people continuously discussed the Third Hokage''s resignation.

    But before they could fully grasp this event, new information surfaced.

    Details of Konoha''s past scandals, revealed by Orochimaru and Danzo, spread.

    These revelations, initially made by Aoba''s shadow clones, were recorded by some and sold as intelligence to other villages.

    As these revelations circulated, the ninja world was further shaken.

 Chapter 671: The Fourth Hokage!

    Chapter 671: The Fourth Hokage!

    Sunagakure.

    The Third Kazekage urgently convened a meeting, summoning all high-ranking village officials. The meeting room was engulfed in silence.

    At this moment, all eyes were on the Kazekage, with everyone wearing solemn expressions.

    "I believe you are all aware of the recent events!" the Third Kazekage began, his face showing mixed emotions. His eyes swept over the gathered officials, each of whom could see the gravity in his expression. It was clear they were facing unprecedented circumstances.

    "The Third Hokage of Konoha has resigned!"

    "This situation is highly unusual!"

    "According to my information..."

    "Orochimaru and Danzo from Konoha have confessed to their past deeds and implicated the Third Hokage in these matters."

    "This suggests something extraordinary is happening behind the scenes in Konoha."

    "What are your thoughts on this?" the Kazekage asked, withdrawing his gaze and tapping his fingers rhythmically on the table.

    The officials fell silent, pondering the question sincerely, unsure how to respond.

    "There is indeed something off," Chiyo said, drawing the attention of everyone in the room. As she began to speak, eyes turned toward her.

    "Normally, no high-ranking official would willingly reveal their misdeeds. While I would do anything for the village, I would not openly admit to such actions."

    "Orochimaru and Danzo''s admissions imply manipulation from behind the scenes. This is not typical behavior."

    "I agree with the Kazekage!"

    "Something unknown is occurring in Konoha!"

    "And..."

    "I think..."

    "Even the people in Konoha might not fully understand what is happening!"

    As Chiyo concluded, the officials nodded in agreement. They recognized the truth in her words, understanding the gravity of admitting such things and implicating the Third Hokage. It indicated deep and possibly hostile manipulations within Konoha.

    "We deal with it head-on!"

    The Raikage''s blunt dismissal left the attendees exasperated, unsure how to proceed. They had hoped to discuss the implications of Konoha''s political upheaval and its impact on the ninja world.

    No one spoke up.

    "Meeting adjourned..."

    The Raikage waved dismissively, his impatience clear. He stood up and left, leaving the attendees bewildered and frustrated.

    "This..."

    The attendees exchanged helpless glances. Without the Raikage, the meeting had no purpose, leaving them to abandon their discussions and return to their duties.

    Iwagakure.

    In the Tsuchikage''s office, the Third Tsuchikage Onoki sat heavily at his desk, facing his advisors and top officials.

    Their faces were serious, understanding that if Onoki had called a meeting, significant developments had occurred.

    "What''s your take on the situation in Konoha?"

    Onoki began, scanning the room. His question seemed more like a test as if he already had an answer in mind.

    The officials were silent, recognizing the gravity of Konoha''s upheaval. The admissions of Orochimaru and Danzo and the subsequent resignation of the Third Hokage were no trivial matters.

    "We were caught off guard by these revelations, and it''s not a minor issue."

    "Almost every village leader will see Konoha as weakened by these events."

    "But I believe otherwise."

    Onoki continued, "A new Hokage will take the place of the Third. While many see this as Konoha''s weakening, the truth is the opposite."

    "The new Hokage will be..."

    Onoki paused, creating suspense before revealing, "The Fourth Hokage."

 Chapter 672: Onokiâ€™s Speculation

    Chapter 672: Onoki¡¯s Speculation

    "The Fourth Hokage?!"

    The crowd was taken aback. Though they understood the logical progression from Third to Fourth Hokage, they knew there had to be more, given Onoki''s significance in the statement.

    With everyone''s eyes fixed on Onoki, the room fell silent, awaiting further explanation.

    The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, let a slight, meaningful smile cross his lips. This was precisely the reaction he anticipated.

    "Indeed."

    "I''m sure you''ve realized it."

    "What I just said might seem obvious."

    "The new Hokage of Konoha will undoubtedly be the Fourth Hokage."

    "But the key question isn''t just about the title of Fourth Hokage."

    "It''s about who the Fourth Hokage actually is."

    "Have you considered this?"

    Onoki scanned the faces of his listeners, observing their reactions. He intended this as a test of their perception and understanding.

    The aftermath of the recent Great Ninja War had significantly weakened Iwagakure. The gathered individuals were crucial to the village''s future, and their ability to grasp the situation would determine its fate.

    Seeing the Third Hokage step down had stirred something within Onoki. He had been in power for a long time and had often thought about his succession. Unlike the Third Hokage, Onoki didn''t cling to power out of greed. He had long sought a suitable successor but found none.

    Compared to Konoha, Iwagakure lacked strong candidates for the position. This predicament meant that even if Onoki wished to pass on the mantle, he couldn''t find a worthy successor. The village faced a looming crisis of leadership.

    Onoki predicted a Hokage change from his insights gained during the Great Ninja War. He had seen the rise of a remarkably talented young ninja: Minato Namikaze.

    When reports of Minato''s feats reached him, Onoki foresaw that Minato might become the new Hokage. Subsequent Konoha events involving Orochimaru and Danzo''s confessions validate this prediction.

    If such manipulations had a hidden hand, they indicated a significant shift in Konoha''s power dynamics, potentially beneficial for the village. Onoki understood that a new leader like Minato could strengthen Konoha.

    "Without a doubt," Onoki continued, "the new Hokage will be Minato Namikaze, who shone brilliantly in the Great Ninja War."

    This statement sent shockwaves through the room. Faces showed surprise and confusion.

    They had initially viewed the Third Hokage''s resignation as a significant blow to Konoha. However, Onoki''s words reframed their perspective, highlighting the potential rise of a formidable new leader.

    The realisation dawned that if Minato were to take over, Konoha''s power might not diminish but instead grow stronger.

    "Things are never as simple as they seem, especially concerning a village''s leader," Onoki emphasised.

    "I don''t know if the orchestrations in Konoha are by some unseen hand or even if the Third Hokage himself is involved."

    "Thus, they plotted to eliminate Minato."

    "They even approached me with an assassination mission."

    "I saw it as an opportunity and agreed."

    Zabuza''s recounting clarified his earlier actions and decisions.

    "Oh?" the Mizukage queried, eyes closed but attentive. This was new information to him, indicating actions taken without his approval.

    "You executed this mission?"

    "Who gave you this task?"

    "Why was I not informed?"

    Though calm, Mizukage''s voice hinted at underlying fury. The breach of protocol was evident, challenging his authority.

    Zabuza felt the weight of the Mizukage''s displeasure and understood the need for a thorough explanation.

    "The mission came abruptly..."

    Zabuza began to understand the importance of transparency in maintaining trust with the Mizukage.

    "Reporting it would have jeopardized the operation."

    "I made a call to proceed for the village''s sake."

    "My actions were to protect our interests."

    Zabuza detailed the situation, emphasising the urgency and strategic value of the mission to justify his decisions.

    "What was the mission exactly?"

    The Mizukage''s tone remained unreadable, but the tension was palpable. He sought clarity on actions taken independently of his command.

    Zabuza took a deep breath, his gaze steady as he recounted the pivotal moments.

    "I was on the front lines when I was approached by Konoha''s undercover agent, Samari Rentaro."

    "Danzo contacted him, proposing an alliance to assassinate Minato Namikaze."

    "In exchange, Danzo promised support against Kumogakure."

    "I saw it as a strategic advantage and agreed."

    Zabuza''s explanation aimed to clear any misunderstandings, stressing the importance of the mission and the tactical decisions involved.

 Chapter 673: Did He Agree?

    Chapter 673: Did He Agree?

    "What kind of opportunity are you talking about?" The Third Mizukage, eyes closed, addressed Zabuza Momochi. Despite his eyes being shut, he faced Zabuza directly, clearly agitated, though his voice remained steady.

    "Explain it to me."

    "Let me understand what kind of situation it was."

    "That made you ignore the Mizukage''s orders and make a decision on your own."

    "I''m very curious."

    "Was it really so urgent?"

    Though the Third Mizukage''s words seemed calm, they carried an undercurrent of anger. His composure did little to mask his displeasure.

    Zabuza sensed the tension. He knew this wasn''t a matter to be taken lightly. The Mizukage expected loyalty, and Zabuza''s unilateral decision could easily be seen as insubordination.

    "The situation was as follows..."

    Zabuza began, knowing he had to explain thoroughly and carefully.

    "I received intelligence that Danzo wanted us to ally with them."

    "The goal was to jointly target Minato Namikaze."

    "If Minato successfully returned to Konoha, it would greatly threaten the Third Hokage''s position. The Hokage transition would see Minato become the new Hokage."

    "Given these circumstances, Danzo sought our assistance to eliminate Minato Namikaze. In return, Konoha would ally with us against Kumogakure."

    "At that moment, there wasn''t much time to deliberate. Minato was on the verge of returning to Konoha. Once he arrived, he would undoubtedly become the new Hokage."

    "By then, the Third Hokage would lose his influence and could no longer secure alliances or support our interests."

    "Thus, we decided that if we could successfully assassinate Minato, it would significantly cripple Konoha''s future while gaining Konoha as an ally."

    Zabuza''s explanation painted him as a cool-headed strategist, prioritising the village''s long-term interests over immediate gains.

    The other members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen nodded in agreement, understanding Zabuza''s narrative as a means to protect them all.

    "Hmm."

    The Third Mizukage''s neutral response belied his growing interest. Timely damage control reflected well on Zabuza''s leadership, though the whole picture was yet to emerge.

    "Continue."

    With all eyes on him, Zabuza pressed on.

    "We knew we couldn''t kill Minato, so we chose to collaborate instead."

    "Our goal was to inform him of the plots against him within Konoha."

    "To reveal the treachery he faced."

    "In return, we sought his agreement to disregard our assassination attempt."

    "To end hostilities and form a future alliance once he became Hokage."

    "This way, a potential disaster was turned into a strategic advantage."

    Zabuza spoke confidently, laying out his plan and its benefits for the village.

    "And did he agree?"

    The Third Mizukage''s interest was piqued. This outcome could greatly influence their village''s future relations with Konoha.

    Zabuza hesitated, gathering his thoughts before revealing the conclusion. The outcome of this negotiation was critical, potentially validating his risky decisions.

    Zabuza took a deep breath, knowing the answer could change everything.

 Chapter 674: Zabuza Momochis Mission

    Chapter 674: Zabuza Momochi''s Mission

    Zabuza Momochi stared at the Third Mizukage, realizing his narrative had smoothed over the previous tension. No matter what he said next, it would be much easier.

    "He agreed."

    Zabuza maintained a serious demeanour, though his current story was a fabrication to cover his actual actions. In reality, Minato Namikaze proposed the terms to extract information from Zabuza. Faced with no choice, Zabuza reluctantly agreed to Minato''s terms, betraying the shinobi code and revealing his employer''s identity.

    Zabuza had rephrased the events to cast himself in a better light, learning the art of storytelling. By presenting himself as composed and strategic in the face of danger, he masked the humiliating parts of the ordeal.

    "After I proposed this to Minato, he hesitated, unsure whether to believe me or not, worried that I might be trying to sow discord within Konoha."

    "That hesitation was my main obstacle."

    "But just when I didn''t know what to do, Danzo came in clutch by leading the Konoha Anbu to attack Minato."

    "This action convinced Minato that Konoha was indeed trying to assassinate him."

    "Minato then decided to trust my words, realizing that the mastermind behind this plot was Danzo, with the Third Hokage as the puppet master."

    "From that point, Minato agreed to establish friendly relations with us, ending our assassination attempt."

    "After our agreement, Minato used his space-time ninjutsu to leave."

    Zabuza''s explanation was met with nods of understanding from the assembled shinobi. They recognised the complexity of the situation and the strategic decisions made.

    "Could any of us have handled it better?" they wondered, understanding the complex position Zabuza had been in.

    "So you understand what happened at that time?"

    The Third Mizukage seemed to grasp the situation, nodding as he pieced together the events from Zabuza''s recounting.

    "Exactly."

    Zabuza nodded confidently, his eyes gleaming with conviction. Having navigated the most challenging part of the explanation, he now faced the easier task of interpreting the events.

    "From what I gathered, the Third Hokage and Danzo teamed up to suppress Minato, primarily because the Third Hokage wanted to remain in power."

    "Zabuza, now I must assign you a mission."

    The Third Mizukage addressed Zabuza, whose posture straightened immediately, anticipating the responsibility.

    "Yes!"

    Zabuza, though filled with anxiety, knew he had to uphold his earlier claims. The task ahead would demand all his diplomatic skills and courage.

    "Your mission is to go to Konoha."

    "Represent our village."

    "Establish friendly relations with the new Hokage."

    "Can you do that?"

    The Third Mizukage''s tone conveyed the gravity of the task. Success would hinge on Zabuza''s ability to forge these crucial ties.

    "I can."

    Zabuza, though apprehensive, agreed, knowing the importance of this mission for his village''s future.

    "I will do whatever it takes for the village."

    "I will go to Konoha."

    "Establishing friendly relations with the new Hokage."

    "If you succeed, our village will become stronger because of you!"

    The Third Mizukage promised, understanding the pivotal role Zabuza would play.

    "Understood."

    Zabuza nodded, fully aware of the stakes. He would have to navigate this diplomatic mission with the same cunning he had displayed before, hoping to secure his village''s future through this critical alliance.

 Chapter 675: The Three Legendary Sannin

    Chapter 675: The Three Legendary Sannin

    At this moment, in the eyes of the people of Kirigakure, the strange events happening in Konohagakure were attributed to Minato Namikaze. They now viewed him as the mastermind behind everything, a cunning young man who wasn''t easy to deal with.

    Even Zabuza Momochi, who had informed them of this, shared the same belief. This perception made negotiating with Minato Namikaze seem daunting, highlighting Zabuza''s current value to them.

    "Your words put me at ease," the Third Mizukage said, his lips slightly smiling. He had not been in power for long, and his position needed to be more secure. Moreover, tensions with Kumogakure escalated shortly after he took office, turning an expected ally into a significant adversary.

    However, with Zabuza as a potential bridge to Konohagakure, the Mizukage saw an opportunity. Establishing relations with a new Hokage who could lead Konoha to new heights was crucial for Kirigakure''s future.

    "For the village''s future, I will complete this mission," Zabuza declared firmly. He understood the weight of his words and the hope resting on his shoulders for Kirigakure''s revival.

    Initially, Zabuza could have withheld his knowledge of Minato Namikaze, avoiding the risk of this mission. But now, he had committed to a path that carried significant consequences. His statements led to this critical task, and he had no choice but to see it through.

    "Very well. I will depart immediately," Zabuza announced. "If my predictions are correct, Konoha''s new Hokage will be chosen in the next few days, and that person will be Minato Namikaze. By heading there now, I can establish relations before other villages send their emissaries."

    Zabuza''s reasoning was clear: he wanted to use the intelligence he had gathered to gain a strategic advantage. Arriving early would allow him to forge a strong connection with Minato Namikaze, ensuring that Kirigakure and Konohagakure could form a beneficial alliance.

    The room fell silent as the other shinobi absorbed Zabuza''s words. His commitment and clarity earned him their respect and acknowledgement of his crucial role in the village''s future.

    Meanwhile, the ninja world buzzed with the revelations by Orochimaru and Danzo. Different villages held varying perspectives and conclusions based on these events, each interpreting the situation uniquely.

    Kirigakure believed they had the most accurate intelligence and assumed that Minato Namikaze was the key figure behind the upheaval in Konoha. Iwagakure viewed the Third Hokage''s actions as a strategic sacrifice to transition power smoothly to Minato, while Kumogakure dismissed the events with disdain, considering them trivial. Sunagakure had no specific theory but remained watchful of the political shifts.

    "Have you heard about the recent events in Konoha?" a man at the gambling table asked, sparking laughter and scornful comments from the others.

    Tsunade''s interest was piqued as she listened to their ridicule. Despite her attempts to distance herself from Konoha, she couldn''t ignore news about her home.

    "What happened in Konoha?" Tsunade inquired, her curiosity overpowering her disinterest.

    The gamblers exchanged glances, surprised by her question. Recognising her importance as a frequent loser, they hesitated before responding.

    "Big scandals," one man began. "Orochimaru and Danzo exposed all of Konoha''s dirty secrets, even implicating the Third Hokage. The village is in chaos, and the Third has resigned in disgrace."

    Tsunade''s face clouded with confusion and concern. Despite her estrangement from Konoha, the village''s turmoil troubled her deeply.

    "Thank you," Tsunade said abruptly, standing up and leaving the casino. The gamblers watched in astonishment as she left without finishing the game.

    "I need to see this for myself," Tsunade muttered. No matter how far she tried to run, she couldn''t shake her sense of duty and loyalty to Konoha.

    As she returned to Konoha, Tsunade''s thoughts turned to the future. The village''s upheaval meant it was time to return and confront the changes head-on.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade, two of Konoha''s most formidable shinobi, were heading back to their village, drawn by the turbulent events and the need to reconnect with their past.

 Chapter 676: The Changes in Shikaku Nara

    Chapter 676: The Changes in Shikaku Nara

    Before anyone realised it, half a month had passed.

    During this period, the events in Konohagakure spread across the entire ninja world. Almost everyone knew about it, causing a worldwide sensation like a boiling pot of water bubbling enthusiastically. However, as time went on, the heat of the news began to cool down, much like water that had boiled and then was left to cool without continuous heating.

    No more bubbles.

    No more boiling.

    This phenomenon mirrored the world''s reaction to any significant event: starting from calm, reaching a peak of excitement, and settling back into tranquillity. Nothing remains hot forever; this was just another brief interlude in everyone''s lives.

    Even for the people of Konoha, the initial anger and emotional turmoil following the scandals'' revelations had subsided. With the Third Hokage announcing his resignation, their feelings settled. Life continued as before, and they only sought a return to normalcy.

    On this particular day, the advisors of Konohagakure returned from the Fire Daimyo''s residence. Their arrival was met with little fanfare, which was a relief as they had been unsure how to face the villagers.

    Now, the main concern was who would become the Fourth Hokage. Many hoped it would be Minato Namikaze, a candidate who had earned their trust and demonstrated no negative traits. They had reasons to support Minato and no reason to help anyone else.

    As they walked back into Konoha, Shikaku Nara quietly followed, observing the two advisors. Throughout the journey, he had spoken little, instead reflecting on the events that had shattered his previous perceptions, including those of the Third Hokage.

    Shikaku had always viewed the Third Hokage as a benevolent and wise leader. The recent revelations, however, showed a different side, revealing the darker aspects of his idol. This realisation made him question everything he had believed about Konoha''s leadership.

    This past year was transformative for Shikaku, a 17-year-old genius with a strong sense of judgment. He realised that many of his previous assumptions were flawed, and he began to see the complexity of human relationships and the multifaceted nature of people''s actions.

    Shikaku found himself thinking about Aoba, a peer who had taught him valuable lessons. He appreciated Aoba''s influence, which had made him more cautious and deliberate in his decisions. Despite his doubts, Shikaku still wanted to believe in Minato Namikaze, feeling that Minato''s consistent warmth and light were genuine.

    "Are you coming with us, Shikaku?" Koharu asked, noticing his distance. She suspected Shikaku was trying to differentiate himself from them and align with the new generation.

    "I''ll pass," Shikaku replied, waving off the invitation. He wanted to go home and think things over, feeling fatigue and hope. Despite everything, he believed in Minato Namikaze and looked forward to the new era.

    Shikaku turned towards the Nara clan''s residence, ready to rest and reflect on his future steps.

 Chapter 677: Unexpected Visitor, Minato Namikaze!

    Chapter 677: Unexpected Visitor, Minato Namikaze!

    "Hmm..."

    Koharu Utatane watched as Shikaku Nara walked away, nodding slightly without saying anything more. Their understanding of the same situation had created a certain level of separation between them.

    This wasn''t entirely a generation gap. It could be a difference in perspective or stance.

    Shikaku Nara had developed a particular understanding of the situation, feeling that the events'' essence might differ from what he initially imagined. He wasn''t genuinely concerned about the position of Hokage or any high-ranking position in Konoha. Returning to the Nara clan, he contemplated whether to continue serving as Konoha''s advisor.

    However, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado saw things differently.

    Both believed that Shikaku Nara was simply trying to distance himself from them. From their perspective, Shikaku, whether by age or relationship, should be aligned with Minato Namikaze. Hence, it wasn''t surprising that he wanted to create some distance.

    "It''s just starting to take sides," Homura Mitokado muttered softly as he watched Shikaku Nara leave. He wasn''t emotional about it but genuinely believed Shikaku had chosen to side with Minato Namikaze.

    "What does it matter, taking sides or not?" Koharu chuckled bitterly. Her smile suggested she didn''t take it seriously, though her words showed she did. "We don''t even have a side anymore."

    "That''s true." Homura''s smile grew more melancholic. He knew well enough that with the Third Hokage stepping down and Danzo disappearing, they were essentially headless chickens. Only each other could offer support.

    Soon, Minato Namikaze would ascend as the new Hokage. Initially, he might not act against them due to the need for stability and their roles in the liaison between Konoha and the Land of Fire. However, this situation would only last for a while. Eventually, Minato''s trusted allies would replace them, just as they had once replaced their predecessors.

    In positions as valuable as theirs, it was natural for new leaders to install their loyalists. Koharu and Homura understood this truth well. Yet, they couldn''t influence the selection of the new Hokage, especially not for personal gain, without risking public backlash and being branded traitors to Konoha.

    Knowing the certainty of their eventual replacement, Koharu and Homura felt the weight of their situation. They couldn''t easily resign, as it would appear that they were guilty of wrongdoing and fleeing consequences. This left them in a paradox: stuck in their roles yet aware of their impending displacement.

    "Let''s just focus on the Hokage transition for now and deal with other matters later," Koharu suggested, patting Homura''s shoulder. They shared a unique understanding of their predicament, knowing only they could empathise with each other.

    With a nod, Homura followed Koharu toward the Hokage''s office. Their presence in the bustling village seemed increasingly obsolete, and their departure wouldn''t affect Konoha''s daily operations.

    ...

    Aoba sat in his room, busily writing new stories. A stack of notebooks lay on his desk, filled with completed manuscripts yet to be shown to Morino Ibiki.

    Aoba asked, his mind racing through possibilities, wondering if something he did had been exposed.

    "Can''t I visit for no reason?" Minato smiled, his cheerful demeanour lighting up the room. He glanced at the notebooks on Aoba''s desk, picking one up and flipping through it.

    "Hmm?"

    As he read the manuscript, Minato''s interest was piqued. Initially curious, he quickly became engrossed and recognized the quality of the work.

    "These... did you write all these?"

    Minato''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t expected to find such engaging stories here, especially not the sequel to "Ninja Academy Teacher Haku."

    "You wrote ''Ninja Academy Teacher Haku''? I thought the author was Fugaku."

    Minato was astonished, having assumed the book''s author was Fugaku Uchiha.

    "Well..." Aoba hesitated. He hadn''t planned on revealing this, but seeing Minato''s genuine interest, he explained. "Yes, I wrote them. But I use Fugaku''s name."

    "Don''t worry, your secret''s safe with me," Minato reassured, intrigued by the discovery. He glanced at the sequel, eager for more.

    "So, when will these be published? I''m a fan and can''t wait to read more!"

    Minato''s enthusiasm puzzled Aoba, who hadn''t expected such support.

    "Well..." Aoba saw an opportunity. "I''ve thought about it, but the previous publisher didn''t fully support my work. Morino Ibiki suggested we establish our own publishing house in Konoha, but with everything going on, we haven''t had the chance."

    He didn''t outright ask Minato to set up a publisher, but his words implied the need. Minato, now poised to become Hokage, could easily make it happen.

    Minato''s visit still held a deeper purpose, though Aoba couldn''t yet discern what it was. For now, he played along, hoping to uncover Minato''s true intentions.

 Chapter 678: Konoha Publishing House

    Chapter 678: Konoha Publishing House

    Aoba needed to understand Minato Namikaze''s intentions. This was crucial because without knowing why Minato had come, he couldn''t figure out his purpose.

    Aoba first had to confirm that Minato didn''t know about their connection, or more precisely, the relationship between him and Minato''s ascent to Hokage. On the surface, they were good friends, and it was best to keep it that way without adding any complications.

    If Minato were to discover the behind-the-scenes actions Aoba took to help him become Hokage, Aoba couldn''t predict how Minato would react. Minato had a pure desire for the Hokage position and wouldn''t want it tainted by external manipulation. He cherished the idea of earning it through his efforts.

    Aoba understood Minato''s dedication and admiration for the Hokage position. He knew Minato wanted to achieve it through his strength, without anyone else''s influence. This wasn''t about Minato being picky but about his deep-rooted aspirations.

    If things progressed naturally, Minato would never have known about the behind-the-scenes maneuvering. It was clear to anyone who sensed that Orochimaru and Danzo''s actions had an invisible hand guiding them. But with both now unreachable, tracing the mastermind was nearly impossible.

    Aoba was okay with being discovered. He believed his plans were flawless. He used the Paper Clone Jutsu to simulate identities for Orochimaru and Danzo. Once those clones were disposed of, no one could trace anything back to him.

    Yet Minato''s unexpected visit, especially at such a critical time, made Aoba uneasy. He couldn''t fathom Minato''s true purpose, and he felt apprehensive.

    For a moment, Aoba''s mind was filled with anxiety. He desperately wanted to understand Minato''s intentions to ease his mind, but he knew he had to stay calm. Whether Minato was here out of suspicion or simply on a whim, Aoba couldn''t reveal any signs of guilt.

    "Looks like you need a publisher!" Minato said with a warm smile, casually stating the obvious.

    From Aoba''s words, he could tell that the lack of a publisher was the obstacle preventing these excellent books from being published. Aoba had implied that finding a publisher was a long and uncertain journey.

    If no publisher could be found, these books would remain unpublished indefinitely, which was frustrating now that he knew they existed. This desire to share them with Kushina and discuss them together fueled his urgency.

    "Don''t worry about approvals. I can handle that. We can have the publishing house up and running in less than a month," Minato reassured, wanting to fulfill this for Aoba, whom he considered a close friend.

    "Actually, I came here to tell you something," Minato continued, his tone becoming more serious. This moment felt crucial to Aoba, as he braced for Minato''s true purpose.

    "I just returned from the Hokage''s office," Minato began, keeping his tone calm to avoid intimidating Aoba. He wanted this to feel like a casual conversation between friends.

    "I''ve been officially notified that I will be the Fourth Hokage of Konoha. The inauguration will be in two weeks," Minato revealed, watching Aoba''s reaction closely.

    Aoba felt immense relief, realizing Minato''s visit was to share his joy, not to probe suspicions. He genuinely smiled, feeling his efforts had not been in vain. Minato truly valued their friendship and wanted to share this pivotal moment with him.

    "Congratulations, Minato!" Aoba said, placing his hands on Minato''s shoulders with genuine joy.

    "Thank you," Minato replied, his eyes shining with gratitude. He was glad to share this with Aoba, a friend who understood his dreams and aspirations.

    "Since you''re the Hokage now, I''ll leave the publishing house issue to you," Aoba said with a smile, feeling at ease knowing Minato''s true intentions.

    "Consider it done!" Minato responded confidently. Helping Aoba was a priority, as their friendship meant a lot to him.

    "We''ll call it Konoha Publishing House. It''s a perfect name," Minato concluded, ready to support Aoba''s creative endeavors.

 Chapter 679: You Mean Brother Morino Ibiki?

    Chapter 679: You Mean Brother Morino Ibiki?

    Minato Namikaze immediately proposed the name "Konoha Publishing House."

    This name aligned perfectly with Konoha''s traditions. It was clear and straightforward, letting everyone know that the books originated from Konoha. It also signified Konoha''s cultural influence on the entire ninja world.

    "That''s an excellent name," Aoba sincerely nodded in agreement. He wasn''t just complimenting Minato but truly felt that way. Konoha was his birthplace, which resonated deeply with him, much like the main village from the "Naruto" series he watched. Establishing the Konoha Publishing House was a satisfying tribute to this sense of belonging.

    Creating a Konoha Publishing House was very satisfying for Aoba. He looked forward to having all his future works published through this outlet.

    With that...

    The entire ninja world would understand Konoha''s strength and cultural reach.

    After Aoba said this, Minato''s smile grew even broader. He was genuinely happy. Not only had he achieved his dream of becoming Hokage and gained the recognition of Konoha, but he also shared this joy with a close friend who truly cared for him¡ªthis moment filled him with a sense of fulfillment and peak happiness.

    At no other time had he felt so exhilarated.

    Though, admittedly, there was some confusion.

    During this period, Minato had thought about many things. He couldn''t understand why Orochimaru and Danzo suddenly exposed these issues at this particular moment.

    Especially Danzo.

    It made no sense.

    Before Minato returned to Konoha, Danzo had dispatched the entire Root organization to stop him. He even sent the Seven Ninja Swordsmen to assassinate him!

    It was clear that they intended to eliminate him.

    Yet, despite this, everything seemed to stop abruptly when he returned to Konoha. It was entirely different from what he had anticipated.

    "You''re a great friend, Aoba. I''ll leave the Konoha Publishing House to you," Minato said, feeling this would be the best way to honor their friendship.

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Aoba quickly responded, surprising Minato.

    "I''m not cut out for managing a publishing house," Aoba explained. "I prefer writing to handling administrative tasks. It would take away my time for creative work."

    "I think there''s someone more suitable for the job," Aoba continued, trying to navigate the conversation carefully. He wanted to ensure Minato didn''t suspect his involvement in the recent events.

    "Do you mean Morino Ibiki?" Minato asked, picking up on Aoba''s suggestion.

    "Exactly," Aoba nodded, relieved that Minato had caught on. "Ibiki is perfect for the role. He''s my first and most loyal reader. He even helped me find the previous publisher."

    "But isn''t he already busy with important tasks?" Aoba questioned, genuinely concerned about overburdening Ibiki.

    "Initially, he can handle it," Minato assured. "If it becomes too much, he can delegate to someone else."

    "I trust him to find a reliable person if needed," Minato concluded, confident in Ibiki''s capabilities.

    "Alright, I''ll go with your plan," Aoba agreed, seeing the sense in Minato''s logic.

    "There''s one more thing I need to talk about," Minato said, suddenly becoming serious.

    "What''s that?" Aoba asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "I have something on my mind that I haven''t shared with anyone. Can I talk to you about it?" Minato asked, looking earnestly at Aoba.

    "Of course, you can tell me anything," Aoba responded, ready to listen.

    Minato''s sudden change in demeanor indicated the importance of what he was about to share, and Aoba braced himself for the conversation.

 Chapter 680: Minato Namikazes Dilemma

    Chapter 680: Minato Namikaze''s Dilemma

    Aoba''s heart immediately tightened with tension. He sensed that Minato Namikaze''s upcoming topic might be related to the shadowy figures behind the Hokage selection.

    Without solid evidence, he felt this could be the case.

    For some reason, he could make this judgment.

    The stone he had just set down in his heart was lifted again.

    Things would revert to a troublesome state if it were about this matter.

    Aoba was curious to know if Minato had any suspicions about him. Even if he read Minato''s memories, it wouldn''t help. Thoughts like these are only written in memories if one had the ability to read minds.

    He didn''t have such a perverse ability.

    So, he could not know what Minato honestly thought or if his words had any hidden meanings.

    At this moment, Aoba stared directly at Minato. After hesitating, he decided that prolonging the silence wouldn''t help.

    "What is it?" Aoba asked with feigned curiosity. He had an inkling but couldn''t voice it. He needed Minato to speak first. He could then act as a listener or a confidant, but he couldn''t reveal anything incriminating.

    Otherwise, everything he had done before might come to nought.

    "Here''s the thing..." Minato took a deep breath, readying himself to share his thoughts. "I feel like a lot of things are very strange."

    "What do you mean?" Aoba asked, pretending to be curious.

    "It''s hard to explain," Minato said, shaking his head. The words were difficult to articulate, but he needed to share them. Taking another deep breath, he began again.

    "On my way back to Konoha, I was attacked. The people who attacked me were sent by the Third Hokage."

    "Are you sure?" Aoba asked, his brow furrowed in genuine surprise.

    "I''m certain. During the attack, I learned that the orders came from Danzo of Konoha, but I believe he was acting on the Third Hokage''s behalf," Minato said, his voice heavy with the weight of his accusations.

    "Really?" Aoba feigned shock, acting as if this revelation was beyond belief. "Why would Danzo target you?"

    "You''ve worked as an interrogation ninja for years. You must know some of Konoha''s darker secrets," Minato said with a bitter smile. "I''ve heard rumors, but I never thought they would affect me. I just wanted to become Hokage and lead the village to a better future."

    "But it seems my ambition disrupted the interests of others," Minato said, not directly mentioning the Third Hokage this time, implying a broader conspiracy.

    Aoba played along perfectly, reacting with surprise and concern at the appropriate moments. He was relieved to learn that Minato wasn''t suspicious of him but needed to vent his frustrations.

    Minato''s trust and willingness to share these thoughts with him strengthened their bond. Aoba valued this friendship profoundly and was determined to support Minato through these turbulent times.

 Chapter 681: Minato, Was It Really the Third Hokage Who Did This?

    Minato Namikaze directly shared with Aoba the most bizarre event he had experienced recently. He never imagined that one day he would be targeted for assassination by people from Konoha.

    When the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist arrived, he thought they were from the Hidden Mist Village, but the truth shocked him.

    As Minato recounted these events, he felt a wave of emotion. Remembering the scene still evoked complex feelings.

    "Are you sure?" Aoba appeared visibly shocked, but his expression quickly returned to calmness, reflecting his usual demeanour of processing surprising information.

    This aligned with his usual approach. When he and Minato were together, they could calmly discuss problems and mutually understand many topics, especially during the impending ninja world war when Minato had sought Aoba''s advice.

    In many ways, they were kindred spirits. Minato had a particular image of Aoba¡ªsomeone who was always composed.

    Thus, Aoba needed to react as if he were hearing this for the first time, analysing it from an outside perspective.

    "Minato, could there be a misunderstanding here?" Aoba asked, his expression calm as he looked into Minato''s eyes with a questioning gaze. When Aoba immersed himself in the role, he naturally felt the oddity of the situation.

    Of course, the incident itself was his, so it was inherently unusual. Aoba''s idea and execution of the plan to frame the Third Hokage were a scheme most wouldn''t think of.

    "Actually, I thought so too at first," Minato sighed deeply. He saw that his friend engaged with the story, easing his tension. He needed this acknowledgement.

    "However, the subsequent events made me reconsider. While I was still doubting whether what I heard was true or a ploy to create discord between me and Konoha, more shocking things happened."

    "Wave after wave of Konoha''s Root ninja confronted me. They radiated killing intent with no intention of talking. Their only mission was clear¡ªkill me."

    "You can''t imagine the sense of betrayal I felt when I realized this."

    "If not the Mist Village, could it be someone else within Konoha? Someone working behind the scenes?" Aoba asked, pushing the conversation toward an analysis of other potential actors.

    "Exactly," Minato nodded. If someone is orchestrating this, they must have significant influence and resources."

    "Could it be that another force is framing Konoha to cause internal strife?" Aoba suggested, continuing to steer the conversation. "Someone might want to weaken Konoha from the inside."

    "That''s possible," Minato agreed, his mind racing through the implications. "But who would benefit from such a scheme?"

    "Could it be that another village is involved? The other three great ninja villages?" Aoba asked.

    "Let''s consider the possibilities," Minato said. "Iwa would have no reason¡ªthey could have killed me on the battlefield. Suna is too weak to organize such a complex plan. Kumo and Kiri are fighting each other; they wouldn''t collaborate on this."

    "So, if it''s not Konoha, I don''t see another likely candidate," Minato concluded, reaffirming his belief. "This has to be an internal issue."

    "Minato, could there be someone in Konoha trying to manipulate things from behind the scenes, creating this discord for their own gain?" Aoba asked, probing deeper.

    Minato hesitated. "That could be the case. But who in Konoha would have the motive and means to pull this off?"

    "Is it really the Third Hokage?" Aoba asked, his face serious. "I find it hard to believe."

    "I understand, Aoba. It''s difficult to accept, but all evidence points towards it," Minato said, his resolve hardening.

    "Are you sure it was the Third Hokage?" Aoba asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.

    "Yes, Aoba. I''m sure. It''s painful to accept, but I have to," Minato said, his eyes reflecting a mix of sorrow and determination.

 Chapter 682: The Flaws

    Aoba looked in disbelief, as if he couldn''t accept that the Third Hokage could do such a thing. This reaction wasn''t hard to understand.

    The Third Hokage had always presented himself to the people of Konoha as a very upright and positive figure. Almost no one in Konoha would easily believe that the Third Hokage could do anything against the village''s interests.

    Even though Orochimaru and Danzo had exposed these matters, people were still reluctant to accept it and took a long time to come to terms with it. This wasn''t due to their absolute trust in the Third Hokage but because of the image, he had meticulously built over the years¡ªan image free from blemishes.

    The Third Hokage was not the type to leave loose ends that could be traced back to him. He had many ambitions and always wanted to maintain his position as Hokage without staining his reputation. His years of diligent image-building made it almost impossible to find any significant faults in him despite people''s dissatisfaction.

    Currently, Aoba''s reaction is that of someone just learning about the Third Hokage''s misdeeds, showing shock and difficulty in accepting them. This was the most authentic reaction he could display to Minato, reflecting the typical response of any Konoha resident upon hearing such news.

    After Aoba said this, his face was still marked by the shock and the struggle to comprehend the situation as if his previous understanding had been completely upended.

    "This..." Aoba''s question stumped Minato Namikaze. He couldn''t confirm the Third Hokage''s involvement, as he hadn''t communicated with him since the incident. Their understanding of the situation was unequal, and the Third Hokage hadn''t explained Orochimaru and Danzo''s accusations.

    "Minato, you''re about to become Hokage. You should handle things with caution. Discussing this with me is fine, and we can analyze it together, but without solid evidence, it''s best not to suspect the Third Hokage too quickly!" Aoba saw the hesitation in Minato''s eyes and immediately guided the conversation in this direction, emphasising caution and a refusal to jump to conclusions.

    "I will investigate this thoroughly," Minato responded thoughtfully. He wasn''t reacting out of pressure from Aoba but because he realised something crucial. The accusations from Orochimaru and Danzo hadn''t been fully substantiated, leaving room for doubt and potential refutation.

    "You''re right. There must be a motive. I just haven''t figured it out yet. I feel there are many issues with this situation," Minato said, tapping the table as he pondered.

    He then began sketching out a diagram, inspired by Aoba''s earlier method of breaking down the problem: "Let''s assume Orochimaru and Danzo''s claims are false. Then, they must have a different goal. We can consider two possibilities: either they are against the Third Hokage or they are working with him. Which do you think is more plausible?"

    "..." Aoba was speechless, realising Minato''s formidable analytical skills. This situation could backfire on him if Minato continued down this path.

    "I think the first scenario is more plausible," Aoba said, trying to steer the conversation back to familiar territory.

    "If Orochimaru and Danzo are against the Third Hokage, they would have a motive to frame him. But what if they''re working together? What could be the reason?"

    "Minato, you''re saying the Third Hokage and Danzo might be collaborating to create a scenario where the Third Hokage can make a dramatic comeback?"

    "It''s possible," Minato admitted. "If the Third Hokage can prove his innocence, he could return stronger than ever. But if that''s the case, we need to be very careful."

    "Indeed. We need to proceed cautiously," Aoba agreed, feeling the tension rise. Minato''s theory was unsettlingly close to exposing the actual manipulations behind the scenes.

 Chapter 683: Hypothesis

    Minato Namikaze''s hand moved quickly across the paper as he spoke, his analysis not ceasing momentarily. His mind was extremely active now, and he didn''t dare to stop, fearing that his train of thought would break if he did.

    As he wrote rapidly, he ignored whether Aoba followed his ideas but continued his analysis.

    "Let''s start with the first point."

    "If Danzo and Orochimaru are opposing the Third Hokage..."

    "Then their goal would undoubtedly be to bring down the Third Hokage."

    "If that was their only goal, they''ve already succeeded."

    "But..."

    "What benefits do they gain?"

    Minato paused, writing two prominent characters for "benefits" on the paper, then drew several question marks around them, circling them as he thought.

    "Is there no benefit?"

    "Orochimaru is the Third Hokage''s disciple."

    "If there''s no benefit, why would he expose the Third Hokage?"

    "Moreover, this situation puts him at a severe disadvantage."

    "He can no longer stay in Konoha and has to live elsewhere under an assumed name."

    "He also has to endure the scorn of the entire ninja world."

    "What''s in it for him?"

    "I don''t understand, and I can''t understand."

    Minato massaged his temples, staring intently at the arrows on the paper. Each sentence he spoke deepened his analysis of the situation.

    "Hoo..."

    Aoba couldn''t help but take a deep breath as he listened to Minato''s words. He suddenly realised that Minato was a top-tier ninja and a genius who could naturally become the Hokage. His meticulous thinking made him hard to deceive.

    After all, half a month had passed since the revelations. Although many Konoha ninjas had doubts, none questioned Orochimaru and Danzo''s credibility or motives. They only saw the events as they unfolded.

    This was similar to Aoba''s past experiences in the real world, scrolling through Weibo and watching trending news. People followed along, enjoying the drama without considering who leaked the information, their motives, or the benefits they might gain. Everyone just wanted a bit of entertainment during their breaks.

    However, Minato was now engaging in a conspiracy theory, and his speculations were frighteningly close to the truth. This worried Aoba. If their conversation continued down this path, Minato might suspect Aoba himself. ?

    "It''s not just Orochimaru," Minato continued after a brief pause. His thoughts, once started, flowed rapidly and thoroughly covered the situation. He hadn''t thought about it before because he had too many concerns. But now, talking with Aoba, he found this approach very reasonable and practical.

    "Danzo is also a significant problem."

    "If Danzo is also against the Third Hokage..."

    "Then what''s the core issue between them?"

    "Remember, before Danzo confessed to those deeds, he had sent Root ninjas to stop me. This action shows that he and the Third Hokage were on the same side."

    "They''ve been together for so long, it''s unlikely they''d suddenly have an irreconcilable conflict leading to a complete fallout."

    "If this is indeed what happened, then there must be some hidden agenda that we''re unaware of."

    "So, where''s the benefit?"

    "Danzo left Konoha, where he spent half his life building his power, just to bring down the Third Hokage?"

    "The most crucial point here is..."

    "Neither Orochimaru nor Danzo witnessed the Third Hokage admitting to any wrongdoing; he just resigned. It''s like they insulted him and then ran off."

    "If they truly wanted to bring down the Third Hokage, they should have provided substantial evidence to solidify his guilt and leave no room for his comeback."

    "Right now, it seems like Orochimaru and Danzo''s revelations were guided by someone else, giving them no real benefit. The one who benefits is the mastermind."

    "So..."

    Minato quickly moved on to the next topic, not waiting for Aoba''s response. He focused back on his paper, filled with thoughtful lines and arrows.

    Aoba watched Minato closely. When Minato suggested he might be the mastermind, Aoba''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t know how to respond but felt relieved that Minato dismissed the idea and moved on.

    Aoba took a deep breath, calming his nerves. He couldn''t afford to let this situation escalate, so he decided to keep the conversation focused on other possibilities.

    "So, let''s assume they are working together," Minato said. "The Third Hokage, Orochimaru, and Danzo all planned this."

    "What would be their purpose?" Aoba quickly interjected, taking the lead in the conversation to keep it away from dangerous territory.

    "Their purpose..."

    Minato frowned, thinking deeply. He was still uncertain about this issue.

    "Let me think."

    "The Third Hokage and Danzo decided to act against me before I returned to Konoha."

    "I don''t believe they would suddenly turn against each other upon my return."

    "What if this was all part of their plan?"

    "What''s the catch here?"

    "Wait."

    "I think I understand now."

    Minato brainstormed rapidly. Aoba''s questioning gave him a clear direction for his thoughts.

    Aoba watched Minato intently, curious about what he would conclude.

    "If they planned this from the start..."

    "Orochimaru and Danzo''s revelations were part of the plan."

    "This is a trap to lure me in."

    "If that''s the case, how do I respond?"

    Minato had figured out a likely scenario. He now considered how to counter it.

    "A trap?"

    Aoba was taken aback, impressed by Minato''s deduction skills. He needed to find out where Minato was heading but listened closely.

    "Yes, a trap!"

    Minato nodded his eyes and expression firm. He believed in this possibility.

    "As I mentioned, Orochimaru and Danzo''s revelations lack solid evidence. They are merely smearing the Third Hokage, and they can flip the story anytime."

    "They both left immediately after the accusations, disappearing without a trace."

    "Under these circumstances, the Third Hokage didn''t defend himself. It seemed like he didn''t refute the claims, but in reality, he had no way to."

    "Now, the public believes the Third Hokage is guilty, so he resigned, becoming a joke in the ninja world."

    "But this way of fading from the public eye allows for a comeback."

    "If, before or during my inauguration as Hokage, Orochimaru and Danzo reappear and claim that I orchestrated everything and their previous accusations were false..."

    "Then I''ll be in a passive position, unable to defend myself."

    "At that moment, the Third Hokage can clear his name, distancing himself from the allegations. As the only suitable candidate for Hokage, I would lose my eligibility, allowing the Third Hokage to retain his position."

    Minato analysed this thoughtfully and was increasingly convinced of this possibility. He began thinking of countermeasures.

    "Can this work?!"

    Aoba exclaimed, seemingly surprised by the Third Hokage''s potential manoeuvre but genuinely impressed by Minato''s deduction skills.

 Chapter 684: Unless...

    Aoba was utterly stunned. He wondered how to handle the ongoing questions just moments ago, but Minato Namikaze''s words resolved everything.

    He had never expected Minato to solve the problem himself.

    Minato''s imaginative thinking was beyond Aoba''s expectations.

    According to Minato''s hypothesis, Orochimaru and Danzo worked with the Third Hokage. If this continued, it would mean that the three of them were setting a trap for Minato, intending to make him lower his guard.

    Thinking from this perspective, it made sense.

    Even Aoba hadn''t considered further developing this angle.

    It must be said that, just like in his previous experiences, one person couldn''t accomplish many things alone. Even though he had made thorough plans, they couldn''t account for all variables.

    Plans were only part of the equation.

    The actual development of events involved many other factors.

    Not everyone could become the director of the ninja world, manipulating everything from behind the scenes. There would be no significant issues if the story unfolded as he intended.

    Everything went entirely according to plan. The most meticulous director could not avoid every slip-up unless they were filming a movie.

    Even a director shooting a film might encounter actors who add their interpretations and emotions, influencing the script.

    Minato was now adding his twists.

    Though his thoughts were expansive, they were logically sound and helped Aoba immensely.

    "Are you saying..." Aoba''s voice trembled slightly, appearing to struggle with belief. His eyes showed doubt as if sensing a conspiracy.

    "This still involves the Third Hokage?"

    Aoba didn''t know what Minato would conclude next, so that he couldn''t control the direction of his information.

    All he needed to do was maintain Minato''s train of thought, encouraging him to continue speaking while subtly guiding the conversation without being too overt.

    Now, Aoba could genuinely claim ignorance.

    After all, the later deductions were all Minato''s. He had no idea what Minato would think of next.

    But he understood...

    It would be fine if he kept the focus on the Third Hokage.

    By constantly linking the issue to the Third Hokage, he would push Minato to consider the Third''s involvement. The more he discouraged it, the more Minato believed it.

    So Aoba redirected the conversation back to the Third Hokage.

    "The second possibility is what you suggested: the Third Hokage, Orochimaru, and Danzo conspired together, setting a trap for you. This indicates the Third Hokage has deeper issues."

    "Given these possibilities, the Third Hokage isn''t as simple as he seems."

    "Unless..."

    "Orochimaru and Danzo acted independently or under someone else''s coercion, falsely accusing the Third Hokage, and the Third Hokage was unaware."

    "Only in that scenario do I believe the Third Hokage is truly innocent."

    Aoba''s final twist surprised Minato, but Minato quickly considered it.

    "I don''t think that last possibility is likely," Minato followed Aoba''s reasoning and dismissed the accurate conclusion.

    Even Aoba was impressed by Minato''s accuracy in ruling out the truth.

    They had often skirted close to the correct answer during their conversation.

    But Minato didn''t know all the details and couldn''t comprehend Aoba''s involvement.

    "Exactly," Aoba said. "Given Orochimaru and Danzo''s strength and status, it''s unlikely anyone could coerce them."

    "I think we can rule out that possibility for now."

    "As you said, it''s either the first or second scenario. There''s no third option."

    Minato spoke confidently, feeling he had finally seen through the fog that had clouded his mind. The truth, to him, was that the Third Hokage was indeed problematic.

    "Yes, that makes sense," Aoba agreed.

    "In saying ''unless,'' I knew it was improbable. Orochimaru and Danzo wouldn''t be easily coerced."

    Aoba''s face was serious, but inside, he was relieved.

    Indeed, the accurate answer was ruled out.

    He hadn''t coerced Orochimaru and Danzo. These two were not easily manipulated, having strong wills and high achievements.

    Therefore, Aoba''s indirect approach to ruling out the real scenario worked. Konoha''s people wouldn''t believe Orochimaru and Danzo could be coerced.

    "There''s no one in this world who could make those two submit," Aoba said, half-truthfully. He couldn''t force them to act against their will, only impersonate them if necessary.

    He wasn''t lying to Minato; the truth was unlikely to be considered.

    "If someone could control those two, it would require unimaginable power," Aoba added. He wouldn''t reveal himself as that influential figure.

    At this point, it was best to conclude the matter.

 Chapter 685: Combination Punch

    "That''s exactly the case!"

    "In this world, there is no one capable of such terrifying feats."

    "I don''t know what kind of power would be needed to control both Orochimaru and Danzo simultaneously."

    "But I am certain that, across the entire world, no one possesses such power."

    "This issue is beyond what normal ninjas can achieve."

    "So, I think your third possibility is completely non-existent."

    "Therefore, our discussion should only focus on the first and second possibilities, and I believe the truth lies within these two possibilities. There are no other options."

    Minato Namikaze spoke firmly, analyzing the situation with a calm mind. He thought about his own views and considered Aoba''s points, further analyzing them.

    One must admit that Minato''s thinking was very tight-knit. If Aoba hadn''t skillfully steered the conversation, it would have been difficult to find a way to influence Minato''s thoughts, potentially exposing flaws and leading to the unraveling of Aoba''s plans.

    This demonstrated that Minato''s logical thinking far surpassed that of Uchiha Fugaku and Zabuza Momochi. When dealing with them, Aoba didn''t need to expend as much effort or consider as many possibilities as they quickly followed his lead.

    As long as Aoba''s logic made sense to them, they wouldn''t question it during the conversation or reflect on it later either, fully accepting his narrative.

    This kind of control was quite remarkable.

    People often fall into such traps.

    Aoba had vast intelligence, enabling him to manipulate situations by knowing his opponents well. Once he led others to follow his logic, they would find it hard to spot any issues, and if they couldn''t see problems, they would accept the results, even in retrospect.

    It''s not easy for people to recall such manipulative tactics. Even if Aoba and Minato tried to remember their reasoning process, Minato''s detailed notes would guide their memories, allowing them to retrace their logical steps.

    This method demonstrated Minato''s strength¡ªhe used paper and pen to visualize his thoughts, ensuring no missed steps and helping identify any overlooked details.

    This quality was rare and made it challenging for Minato to deceive.

    Unlike previous encounters where people followed Aoba''s lead without much resistance, Minato''s swift and thorough thinking required Aoba to steer the conversation subtly.

    Though Aoba didn''t need to correct Minato''s thought process this time, as Minato''s rapid mental leaps often resolved points before Aoba could intervene, he still indirectly influenced Minato''s thinking.

    Minato''s swift conclusions often aligned with Aoba''s intentions, reducing the need for direct intervention. This time, things were progressing as Aoba had hoped.

    Minato had logically deduced the situation, recognizing two possibilities:

    I completely agree with your two possibilities.

    "Whether it''s the first scenario."

    "Or the second scenario."

    "Where Orochimaru and Danzo''s claims about the Third Hokage are true."

    "Or they are collaborating with the Third Hokage."

    "Both scenarios indicate that the Third Hokage has issues."

    "Can we agree on that point?"

    Minato''s gaze settled on Aoba, his expression softening as he sought mutual understanding. Without this agreement, further discussion would be impossible.

    Minato knew better than anyone that the Third Hokage had pursued him relentlessly. Despite once having a favorable view of the Third Hokage, he now saw the darker side due to personal experience.

    "Yes, we can agree on that."

    Aoba nodded without hesitation. There was no need to hide anything anymore. Minato''s new perspective was unexpected but aligned perfectly with Aoba''s objectives.

    "Now, if the first possibility is true, then the Third Hokage is genuinely at fault. However, without Orochimaru and Danzo, we can''t understand their motivations for disappearing, as you previously analyzed. This makes the first scenario less likely."

    "If that''s the case..."

    "Calling them obstacles is generous. They were combination punches."

    "Each punch aimed to knock me out of the running for the Hokage position."

    "First, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist and Danzo''s Root ninjas attacked, intending to kill me. If they succeeded, the threat would be gone."

    "This was a straightforward, one-time solution."

    "Fortunately, they failed."

    "Maybe they knew this wouldn''t work, so they prepared other obstacles."

    "Second, the Third Hokage personally waited at the gate, offering me a half-sleeved Hokage robe. I didn''t accept it."

    "If I had, it would have capped my achievements, making it impossible to use them to claim the Hokage title."

    "This was a soft approach."

    "After I refused, the Third Hokage initiated the third punch."

    "The exposure event."

    Minato''s clear logic resonated with Aoba, who listened intently and was curious about Minato''s conclusions.

    "After surviving the first two punches, I returned to Konoha with the reputation of a Hokage candidate. The Third Hokage had to act to retain his position, hence the third punch."

    Minato continued, now sure of his deductions.

    "This third punch involved collaborating with Orochimaru and Danzo to tarnish his own image."

    "If the first punch was direct and forceful, and the second was soft and subtle, the third was a retreating punch, appearing as a defeat."

    "You might not fully understand yet, but you''ll see once I explain."

    "Initially, I didn''t see this clearly. Now, thanks to our discussion, it all makes sense."

    "The Third Hokage is indeed a cunning old fox."

    Minato sighed, admiring the intricate plan he believed the Third Hokage had orchestrated. He felt relieved to have realized it now rather than facing it unprepared.

    "Orochimaru and Danzo''s accusations lacked concrete evidence, implying they could have fabricated their claims."

    "Thus, they put the Third Hokage in a difficult position through false accusations, forcing him to step down."

    "But..."

    "The Third Hokage never admitted guilt."

    "As long as he hasn''t admitted, there''s still a chance for reversal."

    "During my inauguration as Hokage, the Third Hokage could reappear, claim innocence, and present evidence to clear his name, reversing public opinion."

    "This wouldn''t just threaten me. If Orochimaru and Danzo also return, blaming me for instructing them to defame the Third Hokage, I would be unable to defend myself."

    Minato''s detailed analysis sent shivers down Aoba''s spine. Minato had devised a scenario that was even more comprehensive than Aoba''s initial plans.

    In light of this...

    He decided to leverage Minato''s conclusions.

    "Is there a possibility?"

    Aoba''s eyes lit up, seizing the moment.

    "That Orochimaru and Danzo''s accusations are true?"

 Chapter 686: Is This Really Possible?

    Aoba proposed a terrifying idea, immediately catching Minato Namikaze''s attention.

    "What do you mean?" Minato asked, momentarily stunned. He sensed that Aoba had found something significant, a crucial point that could be very important. His mind raced, trying to follow Aoba''s train of thought.

    When two people discuss something, each can only follow the other''s thoughts but cannot fully put themselves in the other''s shoes. Their ideas are entirely different, so Minato concentrated on understanding Aoba''s point, waiting for him to elaborate.

    "Did you realize something?" Minato urged, knowing that thoughts could be fleeting. Ideas need to be expressed immediately to avoid forgetting crucial points. He focused intently on Aoba, anxious to hear his revelation.

    "I just thought of this because of what you mentioned earlier," Aoba said, taking a deep breath. His expression was severe, indicating he had a significant insight.

    His words were actual; he hadn''t considered this angle until Minato''s remarks spurred his thoughts.

    "We discussed two possibilities earlier," Aoba began. "One where Orochimaru and Danzo''s claims about the Third Hokage are true, and another where they are false. We talked about the premise that if Orochimaru and Danzo were telling the truth, they might be opposing the Third Hokage to bring him down. But we think the Third Hokage and Danzo are on the same side. This means their goal wasn''t to bring the Third Hokage down."

    Aoba paused, ensuring Minato followed his reasoning. Minato nodded, agreeing with Aoba''s summary, still unsure where Aoba was leading.

    "Now, considering there''s a step to clear the Third Hokage''s name," Aoba continued, "what if, instead of making up stories, they told the truth? After all, everything would be blamed on you, so why not tell the real story?"

    "These events really happened."

    "They are indeed the actions of the Third Hokage."

    "He''s bold enough to risk everything, making this a plausible scenario. This way, he not only secures his position but also resolves any lingering issues from his past, clearing his name completely."

    Minato analyzed quietly, recognizing the Third Hokage''s cunning and the situation''s complexity. He now saw the depths of the Hokage''s deceit and its impact on his plans. ?

    "Minato," Aoba interjected, "are you saying this could really be the case?"

    "Indeed, there''s such a possibility," Minato affirmed, now thoroughly convinced of his analysis. Initially, he overlooked this but now saw it as a coherent and likely scenario. He appreciated Aoba''s insights, which had helped clarify his thoughts and solidify his conclusions.

    The discussion led them to a detailed understanding of the Third Hokage''s possible strategy. Aoba was pleased with the outcome, realizing that Minato''s analysis had provided a robust framework for their conclusions. Now, Aoba knew how to steer the conversation and control the narrative.

    With Minato''s agreement, Aoba''s plan was falling into place, and he was ready for the next steps in his strategy.

 Chapter 687: Aobas Plot

    Chapter 687: Aoba''s Plot

    Aoba spoke slowly, taking a step back to advance the discussion.

    This approach was more convenient. It might arouse Minato Namikaze''s suspicion if he continued pressing the point. The more one emphasizes something, the more it can backfire. By asking questions, Aoba lets Minato provide answers, effectively making Minato come to conclusions on his own.

    This way, even if something went wrong later, Aoba could simply explain that he proposed a hypothesis and that Minato had drawn his conclusions independently. This approach would distance Aoba from any direct involvement or suspicion.

    Aoba blinked at Minato, his eyes filled with confusion as if he genuinely questioned the unfolding events.

    "It''s very possible," Minato replied after Aoba''s prompt, reaching the issue''s core. If the Third Hokage intended to clear his name, using actual incidents would make the exoneration process more convincing.

    Through it, Minato realized that everything Orochimaru and Danzo had claimed could be true. It would make the story more believable and accessible to vindicate later, especially since the Third Hokage hadn''t explicitly admitted anything. Reflecting on past events, Minato began to see the possibility.

    "Do you have any ideas?" Minato asked, looking at Aoba. He wasn''t overly hopeful but needed someone to discuss the situation with, and Aoba was the only one available.

    "Exactly," Aoba confirmed. We need to act before they do. We need to ensure we control the situation."

    "Do you have a specific plan?" Minato asked. He knew they couldn''t afford to be passive and needed a proactive strategy.

    "I have some ideas," Aoba said, deliberately pausing. "If the Third Hokage plans to act during the inauguration, we need to prevent him from attending. But as you said, he must be there to pass the Hokage title to you."

    "Then there''s only one other option," Aoba continued, smiling mischievously. "We find Orochimaru or Danzo first. If we can locate and confront them, we can force the issue, gather evidence against the Third Hokage, and prevent any chance of him clearing his name."

    "How do we find them?" Minato asked. He didn''t dismiss Aoba''s plan but highlighted the difficulty. Orochimaru and Danzo were nowhere to be found, making it challenging to strike preemptively.

    Aoba''s plan hinged on locating these elusive figures. To implement his strategy successfully, he needed a concrete method for tracking them down.

 Chapter 688: Strike First!

    no one in this world knows the whereabouts of orochimaru and danzo. the reason is quite simple. they are both dead. aoba is the only one aware of this truth, and he has no intention of revealing it, resulting in a situation where everyone believes they are still alive.

    as long as this belief persists, no one will question their absence. whenever necessary, aoba can fabricate their reappearance.

    "so, we just need orochimaru and danzo to come forward and clarify the situation," aoba proposed. "by clarification, i mean exposing all of the third hokage''s wrongdoings. this way, the third hokage will be firmly nailed to the pillar of shame in konoha''s history, with no chance of redemption. then, we can proceed with the hokage transition ceremony without any worries."

    aoba spoke calmly, presenting his idea, which he had already prepared. this plan had formed in his mind since minato began discussing the situation. based on minato''s understanding and judgments, aoba steered the conversation in this direction. this plan was not only feasible but also perfectly aligned with his intentions. it allowed minato to become hokage without further suspicion and let aoba pursue his interests in konoha.

    "that seems like a viable approach, but..." minato''s expression grew serious. he raised his head to gaze at the dark ceiling, his eyes reflecting hesitation. this hesitation did not escape aoba''s notice.

    aoba understood that minato, despite appearing harsh and determined, was inherently kind-hearted. even when speaking resolutely about the third hokage, minato had reservations. although he seemed willing to act against the third hokage, minato struggled internally with the decision.no?v(el)b\\jnn

    "there isn''t," aoba responded firmly, his gaze unwavering. "minato, you need to understand that you''re in a position where you must act. people often exploit your kindness. if you don''t act against the third hokage, he will inevitably target you. failing to act will not only cost you the hokage title but also taint your name with unfounded accusations."

    "there''s no other way," aoba reiterated, shaking his head firmly. "you''re up against a former hokage who has resorted to sinister tactics. you must act decisively. only a firm response can break the deadlock."

    aoba''s unyielding stance reinforced minato''s resolve. this was no longer a matter of choice but of necessity. he had to preemptively act against the third hokage to secure his position and protect konoha.

    "i understand," minato said, his face darkening with newfound resolve. he was ready to accept the harsh realities of leadership and recognise that certain actions, however distasteful, were essential for the greater good.

    minato took another deep breath, preparing himself mentally. "so, what exactly should i do? i know i must strike first, but i lack a clear direction. how should i proceed?"

    sensing minato''s readiness, aoba knew that the following steps were crucial. he had led minato to this point and now needed to guide him through the specifics of their plan.

    4o

 Chapter 689: The Power of Responsibility!

    Because of the revelations by Orochimaru and Danzo, these scandals have spread widely. The entire ninja world is aware of what happened in Konoha. Kirigakure believes they have obtained more information, and their guesses are closest to the truth. They understand that a hidden hand controls everything in Konoha and have decided that this hand belongs to Minato Namikaze, who they believe will become the new Hokage.

    Iwagakure thinks this shows the Third Hokage''s spirit of sacrifice. To them, the Third Hokage''s decision to step down and pass the torch to Minato Namikaze while using this method to mislead the ninja world is a strategic move. It creates the illusion of chaos in Konoha while ensuring a smooth transition of power and gaining more respect for Minato from the people.

    Sunagakure, on the other hand, considers the whole situation laughable, not even deeming it worthy of a meeting. They find the situation simple but need to fully understand the specifics, choosing to observe the political changes silently. As for the other ninjas'' thoughts are straightforward, treating the situation as mere entertainment. To them, it''s surprising that even a powerful village like Konoha has such scandals, with its leaders going to any lengths to protect their interests.

    Recently, the events in Konoha have created a whirlwind that has swept through every corner of the ninja world, sparking discussions among all ninjas.

    A tall figure approached the entrance of an inn in the Land of Iron. He pushed the wooden door open, and the noisy atmosphere inside hit him immediately. With long silver hair, this man wore a unique ninja headband marked with the kanji "oil" instead of a village symbol. Despite it still being afternoon, the bar was filled with patrons drinking and chatting, their faces flushed from the alcohol, discussing the recent events in Konoha.

    "Have you heard about what''s happening in Konoha lately?"

    "Yeah, I heard. It''s hilarious."

    "The Third Hokage''s disciple, Orochimaru, openly confessed to various crimes in front of the entire village."

    "This has become a massive scandal for Konoha."

    "One cup of shochu," Jiraiya called out again, settling in to gather more information about the situation in Konoha.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the Land of Iron, Tsunade sat in a gambling den, engrossed in a dice game. Hearing about the Third Hokage''s resignation, a hint of confusion crossed her face. She didn''t fully grasp the situation but was deeply invested in the outcome of the game before her. Before leaving Konoha, she had hoped for change, especially in its political structure, but had not anticipated such turmoil.

    Upon hearing of the Third Hokage''s resignation, Tsunade felt a complex mix of emotions. Unlike the period when the Third Hokage was killed in history, she hadn''t been away from Konoha for long. Her feelings towards the village were still fresh, and any mention of it stirred deep concerns.

    "Do you know anything else?" Tsunade asked the gamblers, eager for more details about Konoha. Despite her disappointment and recent departure, she still cared deeply for the village.

    The gamblers exchanged awkward glances, puzzled by her sudden interest in Konoha''s affairs. She didn''t seem like a ninja, yet she was so keenly interested.

    "It''s just some scandals, nothing important," one gambler said dismissively. "Konoha is a mess. We should get back to our game. There''s no need to waste time on this nonsense."

    Another gambler chimed in, clearly wanting to steer the conversation away from Konoha''s issues. "Yeah, let''s start the game. This is just a distraction."

    Despite their reluctance to continue discussing Konoha, Tsunade stood up decisively. "I''m not gambling anymore," she declared, making her way out of the den. Realising the gravity of the situation, she decided it was time to return to Konoha to understand the full extent of what was happening.

    "Don''t go!" the gamblers called after her, knowing they were about to lose a lucrative player. However, Tsunade was resolute. She knew that only by returning to Konoha could she truly grasp the unfolding events involving the Third Hokage and Orochimaru, understanding that the village was in significant turmoil. R?A??????b§¦????

 Chapter 690: The Three-Day Pact

    Chapter 690: The Three-Day Pact

    "Aoba!" "What should I do?" "Do you have a concrete plan?"

    After a brief inner struggle, Minato Namikaze resolved to confront the Third Hokage and seize the position of Hokage for himself. Though mentally prepared, he needed help figuring out how to execute his plan. Becoming Hokage was no easy task, especially when challenging the Third Hokage.

    "The enemy is hidden, and I am exposed." "We can''t act rashly." "First, we need a transition from overt to covert." "In other words, we need to force the opponent into the open while we operate in the shadows." "This will turn our passive stance into an active one, putting the initiative in our hands."

    Aoba spoke in a low voice, his mind racing. He wasn''t just advising Minato but also planning the overall approach to control the situation. His ability to create and orchestrate narratives was now crucial. Aoba enjoyed creating stories, and this situation felt like crafting another tale. The real-world scenarios often didn''t satisfy him, so he altered and retold them, finding immense pleasure.@@@@

    "We must rely on the incidents exposed by Orochimaru and Danzo." "We don''t need irrefutable evidence to bring down the Third Hokage immediately." "Though he has agreed to resign, he hasn''t completely relinquished his position, indicating his lingering attachment." "We need to stir up public opinion and keep the controversy alive. Allowing the turmoil to die down would be disadvantageous." "Our first step is to keep the whirlwind of public opinion spinning. The second step is to find Orochimaru or Danzo to clarify their revelations further, though this is difficult since they have disappeared." "However, I suspect they haven''t left Konoha and might be hiding within the Third Hokage''s jurisdiction, ready to act during the inauguration ceremony."

    "Do you have a plan?"

    "I need to think about it," Aoba responded, meeting Minato''s gaze with a determined look. He avoided divulging too much detail to prevent raising suspicion.

    "Minato." "Give me three days." "Meet me at Ichiraku Ramen in three days, and I will have a detailed plan." "Until then, avoid alerting the Third Hokage." "We must ensure he remains unaware of our knowledge to maintain our advantage."

    Aoba''s words were meant to buy time and craft a flawless plan, avoiding unnecessary risks.

    "Alright!" Minato agreed, understanding the need for caution. He realized that maintaining the Third Hokage''s underestimation of them was crucial.

    "Then, in three days, we meet at Ichiraku Ramen!"

 Chapter 691: Aobas Consideration

    Aoba had arranged a three-day pact with Minato Namikaze. Aoba lacked solutions but wanted to keep everything private in one breath. Doing so could make the situation appear contrived and less credible. This careful approach was a product of Aoba''s cautious experience in handling matters. Although he had yet to encounter specific problems in this area, he knew that if such a situation arose, all previous efforts could be in vain. Hence, it was unnecessary to take such a risk, as it held no significant value or meaning for him.

    It''s always better to be cautious.

    Aoba watched Minato''s departing figure while still seated in the dark room, relishing the return of silence. He preferred this tranquil atmosphere, allowing him to do whatever he wanted without scrutiny. The quieter the environment, the more it aided his thinking, enabling him to calmly assess the current situation.

    Konoha was no longer the village it once was; it had undergone significant changes, especially regarding the Third Hokage. Most of the Third Hokage''s deeds had been exposed, although not all were directly attributed to him. This restraint was Aoba''s final act of mercy. Regardless, the Third Hokage hadn''t taken aggressive action against Minato; he merely sought to prevent him from becoming Hokage, as shown by his reluctance to don the ceremonial half-sleeve Hokage robe. There needed to be more for Aoba to let go of the opportunity.

    Aoba was well aware of the need to act preemptively. Any hesitation might allow the Third Hokage to gain the upper hand. Having been Hokage for many years, the Third Hokage wielded immense power in Konoha. His influence wasn''t overt but rather subtle and pervasive. Over the years, he had cultivated relationships with many clans. While these clans didn''t openly support him, they would likely side with him in a power struggle.

    Minato was seen as a young, promising ninja, but his lack of experience and established power base made him a risky bet. Many clans hesitated to openly support him, fearing the repercussions if he failed to secure the Hokage position. The current ambiguous state of affairs left everyone in a state of cautious observation.

    As Minato sought his advice, Aoba carefully weighed his words, ensuring that his guidance would lead to the desired outcome without raising suspicion. He needed time to craft a flawless plan, ensuring that every detail was meticulously addressed.

    "Three days later..." Aoba whispered to himself, feeling the mental strain of his conversation with Minato. He needed to thoroughly examine the situation, identify potential flaws, and devise a strategy to ensure success.

    Aoba understood that Minato''s approach to him wasn''t driven by suspicion of Aoba but by a realization that the Third Hokage might be orchestrating events. This gave Aoba the leverage he needed to shape the narrative.

    With Minato''s concerns in mind, Aoba prepared to delve deeper into his planning and exploit the situation to its fullest. He aimed to ensure Minato''s rise to the Hokage position, confident that his support would make a difference.

    "It''s time to get ready," Aoba murmured, steeling himself for the tasks ahead.

 Chapter 692: Closed Loop

    Aoba spoke to himself softly.

    In his original plan, he believed that exposing the dark secrets of Orochimaru and Danzo in this way would be enough.

    It would make the villagers of Konoha understand what had been happening during this time and, more importantly, who was responsible for these events!

    What role did the Third Hokage play during all of this?

    This way, everyone would have a clearer understanding of the person they had respected all along¡ªthe Hokage they admired¡ªwhat kind of person he indeed was!

    So, in his initial plan...

    Orochimaru and Danzo only needed to disappear!

    Once these two finished delivering the information, they had no further use.

    Moreover, both Orochimaru and Danzo had already been killed by Aoba.

    Their bodies were impossible to find.

    If they were to be revived, it would only be through someone using the Reanimation Jutsu years later and if they could locate DNA samples from them.

    Perhaps then these two dead individuals could speak again, explaining that they were murdered and revealing what exactly happened.

    But such a thing was nearly impossible...

    Even if it did happen, it would take many years!

    After all, the person who brought the Reanimation Jutsu to prominence was Orochimaru! And Orochimaru was already dead!

    It was like locking a key inside a door. The key itself had to complete a logical closed loop to open the door.

    However, Aoba understood that nothing in life could ever be said to be absolute!

    The ninja world still had forbidden techniques left by the Second Hokage, the existence of which remained uncertain.

    And if one day, a genius ninja arose and recreated a Reanimation Jutsu through their intellect, it might not even produce the same effect.

    Thus, Aoba couldn''t say anything for sure. Nothing is absolute, so he needed to plan and think of other backup strategies.

    For this reason, when designing this scheme...

    Aoba did not use Orochimaru and Danzo for too long.

    After utilizing them, he made them disappear and announced that they had left Konoha, cutting off any chance of investigation. This ensured that the public would move on.

    They would not reappear again.

    Their entire existence would become a legend¡ªa dark one, at that.

    This had been Aoba''s plan, and that''s how he executed it. But there was a small problem, and that was the situation Minato Namikaze had expressed frustration over¡ªAoba''s envisioned scenario.

    Minato believed that all of this had been orchestrated by the Third Hokage, in collaboration with Danzo, to twist the truth.

    Although Minato wasn''t sure if the details were entirely fabricated or accurate, he knew that the Third and Danzo were in league.

    Now, Minato had sought Aoba''s help with this matter.

    Aoba was bound to come up with some solutions to assist Minato.

    This would help Minato become Hokage smoothly and allow all the previous events to be logically pinned on the Third Hokage.

    Through Orochimaru and Danzo''s revelations, the method Aoba had used had cornered the Third Hokage.

    The Third could not resolve the situation, so he accepted his fate.

    Perhaps remaining silent was the only way he could preserve some dignity.

    Compared to how the Third Hokage initially stepped down in history, leaving the stage under the weight of scandals was far more cruel and brutal.

    But this was what Aoba wanted.

    He wanted the people of Konoha to understand what had happened under Danzo''s leadership.

    Because of Danzo''s existence, Konoha, which once held a prestigious position, had fallen to a relatively low stage.

    Before the Third Hokage''s reign, Konoha had been the undisputed leader among the five great ninja villages. But now, there were at least two villages ahead of Konoha.

    The future trajectory would be predictable if the Third Hokage remained in power. After all, at the start of the Naruto series, the Third Hokage was still the leader, leading Konoha to decline, enduring many shameful events.

    Each incident proved the Third Hokage''s incompetence, such as the Uchiha Clan massacre and Hyuga Hizashi''s surrender.

    However, many of his misdeeds had not been thoroughly punished even by the time of the Third Hokage''s death. Most people were still unaware of what he had done.

    They continued to revere the Third Hokage, and when he died, they honored him like a hero.

    This was something Aoba did not want to see happen again.

    If the past were to repeat, then what was the point of him traveling to this world?

    He felt that he needed to show the ninja world something new, a different outcome, to highlight the unique impact of his arrival here.

    Therefore, Aoba believed that after his arrival, the Third Hokage should no longer be a hero, and Minato should not again fall during the Nine-Tails incident.

    At least for now, Obito had not yet descended into darkness. He was still in the Ninja Academy, though Aoba knew he was a ticking time bomb.

    Gradually...

    Aoba began to form an idea.

    He continuously worked through the possible issues in his mind.

    After all, if Orochimaru and Danzo were brought back, it would involve more than just Minato''s perspective.

    The Third Hokage''s side had to be considered as well.

    It was likely that the Third, feeling utterly defeated, had resigned due to these events.

    In some sense, the Third Hokage had already admitted to these actions.

    But Aoba couldn''t help but drag him back into the picture and alter the narrative to bring about a new outcome.

    After all, in Aoba''s view, the Third Hokage was no longer capable of resistance. He truly wanted to relinquish the position of Hokage.

    As long as Minato attended the Hokage inauguration ceremony, he would smoothly become Hokage.

    However, Minato came to Aoba with these conspiracies, so Aoba had to follow Minato''s thinking.

    Otherwise, the Third Hokage might regain some standing in Minato''s mind, and over time, Minato might begin to think that the Third Hokage had been wronged. He might then investigate the past events, leading to a different outcome.

    This was a variable that Aoba could not accept.

    Even the most minor variable could lead to a completely different conclusion that could disturb the life he desired most.

 Chapter 693: Junior Disciple

    What Aoba desired most was a quiet life.

    A life where he could do whatever he wanted in peace, without anyone''s interference or any issues arising.

    Unlike when he first arrived in the ninja world, where he constantly faced restrictions and interruptions, now he hoped for a calm and peaceful life at home¡ªlike a hermit playing games undisturbed.

    Of course, Aoba wasn''t a complete shut-in. He enjoyed doing things, especially those that stirred up trouble.

    The difference was that he preferred creating chaos on his own terms but disliked being dragged into others'' schemes.

    This was an entirely different concept¡ªhe wanted the freedom to act when he chose to and to be left alone when he didn''t. This was his greatest aspiration, the thing he longed for most.

    Some might call this a double standard, but it wasn''t because his mindset was wrong. Instead, his strength allowed him to choose the life he wanted, to do whatever he pleased, as long as it made him happy.

    Right now, Aoba''s primary goal was to ensure that Minato Namikaze ascended to the Hokage position. If that happened, many issues would resolve themselves, and his relationship with Minato would allow him to stay in a comfortable position to do what he wanted.

    Aoba knew that the Third Hokage must be the most distressed and shocked person.

    From the Third Hokage''s perspective, he didn''t realize someone had orchestrated this. He thought Orochimaru and Danzo were exposing him due to their past conflicts, leading to his current situation. This was why he was so disheartened and no longer wanted to continue as Hokage.

    The Third Hokage never imagined that his downfall would come in this manner. After years of carefully cultivating his image as Hokage, everything had collapsed. He felt too ashamed to face the villagers of Konoha, which is why he resigned without explanation.

    Minato had yet to anticipate this. To him, the Third and Danzo were always on the same side, so Danzo''s statements were illogical. Given that, Minato suspected it was part of a scheme to trap him and, in doing so, reshape the Hokage role.

    "I should continue writing my book..."

    Aoba muttered to himself as he sat back down, picking up the unfinished notebook on his chair and starting to write. He was working on stories that, once Minato became Hokage, would be published by Konoha''s publishing house. The stories he was writing now would form the content for those future publications.

    Aoba could have used shadow clones to do most of the writing and absorb their experiences. But this method always felt detached, as if someone else had lived the experience rather than him. Even though each shadow clone was a part of him, and their memories and feelings returned to him upon reabsorption, it felt like recalling a dream rather than experiencing it firsthand.

    These stories had once caused a great stir, but they had been forgotten over time. As people passed them down through the ninja world, the stories changed, becoming distant from the original truth.

    Aoba''s goal was to rewrite these events, bringing them back into the light.

    His intent wasn''t to tarnish the Third Hokage''s name repeatedly but to help Minato complete his current task.

    This was part of Aoba''s plan.

    While Aoba worked on his stories, Minato stepped outside. He felt the warmth of the sun on his skin, but a cold chill ran through him, raising goosebumps.

    "Ah..."

    Minato sighed, feeling Konoha had veered away from the direction he had hoped for. Things he never imagined now existed, and many were slipping beyond his control. All he could do was go with the flow and do what others were doing, or else he''d lose all sense of peace in his life.

    Tatatata...

    Suddenly, hurried footsteps approached. A Konoha ninja wearing the village uniform appeared by his side.

    "Lord Minato, there are three people at the gate claiming to be your junior disciples!"

    The messenger was one of Konoha''s gatekeepers. After hearing this, he immediately came to inform Minato. Usually, gatekeepers could ignore such things or delay the visitors, as no one could enter Konoha without proper procedures. However, these individuals claimed to be Minato''s junior disciples. Given Minato''s status as the next Hokage, this was something to take seriously.

    "Junior disciples?"

    A huge question mark popped up in Minato''s mind. He hadn''t heard of any junior disciples before. Everything happening recently was leaving him at a loss.

    "I''ll go take a look!"

 Chapter 694: We Are All Jiraiya-senseis Disciples

    After saying this, Minato Namikaze immediately walked toward the entrance of Konoha Village.

    His mind was filled with confusion.

    According to what he knew...

    His teacher was Jiraiya.

    So, his junior disciples should also be Jiraiya''s disciples!

    "Could it be the three from the Land of Rain?"

    This thought flashed through Minato''s mind.

    The first people he thought of were Jiraiya, whom he encountered during the Second Ninja War in the Land of Rain.

    Jiraiya had stayed there to teach them for a while, and Minato had heard about this upon his return.

    But Jiraiya only talked a little about it, and Minato never asked.

    Now that they had come to find him, Minato began to realize what this might be about.

    Walking toward the village entrance, he kept wondering why they were there.

    Moreover, could these people be trusted?

    After all, Jiraiya wasn''t in the village, so Minato could not confirm if these were indeed Jiraiya''s disciples.

    There wasN''t much he could do in this situation, but he had to find another way to identify them. He had no idea their intentions, especially since he was about to become Hokage.

    He wasn''t the type to assume the worst of people, but after what happened with the Third Hokage, any unexpected event made him cautious, forcing him to think things through carefully.

    He couldn''t afford to overlook anything significantly since even the most minor variable could affect the future decision about the Hokage position.

    Now that Minato had nearly reached the Hokage position, he understood that even though the Fire Daimyo had chosen him, until the formal Hokage inauguration ceremony, he was only the candidate and not the actual Hokage.

    Even though the Third Hokage had verbally resigned, he remained Hokage until the ceremony.

    Thus, nothing was set in stone, and Minato knew he had to be prepared for any potential issue. He couldn''t afford to think with blind optimism anymore.

    Although he had always been kind and friendly, this was a moment where he needed to adopt a different perspective to achieve a different result.

    Before long, Minato arrived at the village entrance. There, he saw three figures: two boys and a girl.

    Even though Nagato hadn''t voiced these thoughts, he now felt a sense of familial bond with Aoba due to the shared bloodline.

    This was why Nagato held no fear or reverence toward Minato.

    He had come here only as a favor to Aoba. In Nagato''s eyes, every ninja in the world was merely human, while he had transcended that status.

    He was part of the O?tsutsuki Clan!

    He was beyond them all!

    While he didn''t say any of this out loud, the pride in his heart had already taken root.

    "And you are?"

    Minato narrowed his eyes slightly, his blue gaze fixed on Nagato.

    His mind was full of questions, and he couldn''t yet be certain that the person before him was indeed one of Jiraiya-sensei''s disciples.

    Minato had never met Jiraiya''s disciples.

    Now, three people had appeared, and if he immediately acknowledged them, it would mean he was being careless. So, he had to proceed with caution.

    "My name is Nagato."

    Nagato introduced himself to Minato in a calm tone. After stating his name, he gestured to the boy standing next to him.

    "This is Yahiko."

    Nagato''s introductions were simple and to the point. Yahiko nodded at Minato without showing much emotion.

    Next, Nagato looked to the girl on his left.

    "And she is Konan."

    Nagato introduced Konan as well. Since all three of them were Jiraiya''s disciples, and they had come here together, it wouldn''t make sense to leave anyone out. After all, they planned to stay in Konoha for some time.

    After the introductions, Konan also nodded at Minato in acknowledgment.

    "We are all Jiraiya-sensei''s disciples."

    After introducing Yahiko and Konan, Nagato directly revealed their connection to Jiraiya. The only reason they were seeking refuge with Minato was because they shared the same teacher.

 Chapter 695: First Negotiation

    Nagato''s voice slowly echoed, clearly reaching Minato Namikaze''s ears.

    "Jiraiya-sensei''s disciples..."

    Minato took a deep breath, his brows slightly furrowed. He had already suspected that these three might be Jiraiya-sensei''s disciples, but he couldn''t easily trust them. Two conflicting thoughts arose in his mind.

    The first was that these three could indeed be Jiraiya-sensei''s disciples, but he had no idea why they had come to find him.

    The second was that these three might not be Jiraiya-sensei''s disciples but were merely impersonating them. Minato''s status as Jiraiya''s disciple was well-known in Konoha and beyond, and since he was now a Hokage candidate, this information had likely spread to other villages. So, they might have prepared in advance for such deception.

    Faced with these two possibilities, Minato couldn''t be sure whether these three were genuine disciples of Jiraiya-sensei or impostors.

    "What is your purpose for coming to see me?"

    Minato asked in a calm voice, maintaining his composure.

    Having just left Aoba, where they had discussed numerous strategies, Minato still felt calm after their conversation. He could keep himself in peace, free from unnecessary pressure, as long as he remained quiet. With his mind clear, he could make accurate judgments when dealing with these three individuals.

    Thanks to Aoba''s influence, Minato understood that when facing unknown situations, he should not first assume goodwill but approach things cautiously. Though not everyone might harbour ill intentions, Minato was now in a critical position as a Hokage candidate, and carelessness was unacceptable.

    Any slight misstep could jeopardise his chances of becoming Hokage, and that risk was too significant to ignore.

    Minato''s gaze swept over the three individuals in front of him before landing again on the red-haired boy, Nagato, who stood at the forefront.

    Minato knew this boy was their leader, but he still couldn''t confirm whether they were indeed Jiraiya-sensei''s disciples.

    Even if they were, he didn''t know their motives.

    After all, Jiraiya had never told him the details or appearances of these disciples¡ªonly mentioning once that he had trained three others. But after two years, their master-student relationship had ended.

    Minato had no evidence to prove that these three were the disciples Jiraiya had spoken of, so he cautiously approached the situation.

    The three could sense Minato''s wariness. After all, neither Nagato, Yahiko, nor Konan were fools.

    Before meeting Minato, they had already discussed how to approach him. They were here to find Aoba, and with Aoba''s suggestion, they had come to Minato, hoping to rely on their shared connection to Jiraiya-sensei to gain entry into Konoha. However, Aoba didn''t explicitly introduce the topic, so the final step depended on the connection between Minato and Jiraiya''s disciples.

    This connection was the only link they could use to establish a relationship and gain Minato''s acceptance into Konoha.

    While it sounded simple, the actual process took a lot of work.

    Konoha was one of the largest villages in the ninja world and one of the five great villages. Its inhabitants were mainly born there, and a few orphans from outside were adopted into the village.

    For them, as people from Amegakure (the Village Hidden in the Rain), even with their scratched headbands marking them as missing-nin, entering a different village was nearly impossible.

    If Konoha were to take in defectors from another village, it could bring significant criticism.

    More importantly, Minato was currently in the running for Hokage, a position he was already highly favoured for. They knew their arrival could potentially impact Minato''s standing.

    The trio had considered this before coming. They knew that any small influence could negatively affect Minato during Konoha''s leadership transition. They sought to rely on Minato''s connection to Jiraiya, but they didn''t want to become a burden to him. So, from the outset, they needed to establish a positive relationship with Minato.

    "Minato-senpai!"

    "We mean no harm."

    "We came here out of gratitude for Jiraiya-sensei''s care. After he left, we founded an organization called Akatsuki, gathering like-minded individuals to change the world through our own means."

    "We wanted to bring peace to the ninja world, but we realized our strength alone was not enough. So, we thought of you, Minato-senpai, and we hope to join Konoha."

    Nagato spoke first, explaining their intentions. He was now O?tsutsuki Nagato, seeing himself as a member of the O?tsutsuki Clan, which gave him newfound confidence and authority. He had taken the lead in the group, assuming the role of the spokesperson.

    In the past, Yahiko would have been the leader of Akatsuki, and it would have been him or Konan speaking. But with Nagato''s change in identity, he had taken the reins.

    The words he spoke had been discussed by the trio beforehand. They hadn''t wasted time since meeting Aoba. After learning they needed to find Minato, they didn''t rush straight to Konoha but instead camped out, discussing their approach.

    They understood that approaching Minato was different from meeting Aoba. To avoid making any missteps, they needed to gather information about Minato''s preferences.

    Their goal wasn''t to grow the Akatsuki organisation by joining Konoha. The group had become less important to them over time. What mattered now was staying in Konoha so they could be near Aoba.

    "We only wish to live in Konoha, so we sought you out."

    "We hope you can offer us a place."

    "Of course, we''re not asking to stay here for free. In return, we are willing to help you with anything you need. Should you face any problems, you can count on us to assist without hesitation."

    "All we ask is to reside in Konoha, where we can live peacefully."

    Nagato added, clarifying their request. His desire to stay in Konoha was primarily to remain close to Aoba. Having resolved his feelings of revenge after his parent''s deaths, Nagato now viewed the village differently, with no lingering emotions of anger.

    While he didn''t voice these thoughts, his heart had become more focused on maintaining his connection to Aoba.

    He wanted to stay in Konoha not for revenge but because the environment was pleasant. After comparing it to Amegakure''s constant rain, Konoha seemed a far more tranquil and enjoyable place to live.

    Yahiko and Konan nodded in agreement. During their journey through the Land of Fire''s forests, they experienced Konoha''s peaceful beauty, finding it far more refreshing than the endless rain of Amegakure.

    At the same time, they began to understand why wars were often fought in the ninja world¡ªit was usually due to geographical differences.

    People wanted to move their villages to more suitable locations for living, not just for themselves but for future generations. This realisation gave them a deeper understanding of the root causes of conflict...

    4o

 Chapter 696: I Cannot Let You Enter Konoha!

    Chapter 696 - I Cannot Let You Enter Konoha!

    Upon hearing Nagato''s words, Minato Namikaze grew even more perplexed. He couldn''t help but take a deeper look at Nagato.

    "You''re saying you want to live in Konoha?"

    Minato stared at the three individuals suspiciously, repeating his question as if he had misheard.

    It was hard to believe his ears, especially since all three wore headbands from other villages, each marked with a deep slash¡ªa clear sign of being rogue ninjas.

    Given that they were rogue ninjas...

    Konoha had no reason to harbour rogue ninjas.

    Even if Minato weren''t Hokage yet, and even after becoming Hokage, he couldn''t take them in!

    This was an unspoken rule of the ninja world.

    Harbouring rogue ninjas was akin to opposing the village they defected from. Multiple villages often wanted rogue ninjas, as their betrayal was seen as unforgivable...

    Minato had no intention of allowing these people into Konoha.

    Even setting aside the question of whether they were indeed Jiraiya-sensei''s disciples¡ªsomething that still needed to be verified¡ªeven if they were, it had no direct bearing on him.

    It would have been a profoundly unfavourable situation if he had helped them enter Konoha and later found himself in a difficult position¡ªpotentially criticised or even attacked by the Third Hokageation. Minato had no desire to put himself in such a vulnerable position.

    It was for this reason that Minato grew silent.

    He didn''t show any warmth or familiarity, instead deliberately distancing himself. The aura he projected was cold and unapproachable, signalling to the trio that their request was unreliable.

    "Yes, we wish to live in Konoha, and I''ll even bring the Akatsuki organization with us. If that''s unacceptable, we can disband Akatsuki, and only the three of us will join Konoha. Of course, if you feel we''re not qualified to become Konoha ninjas, we can retain our original village affiliations. We simply want to live in Konoha," Nagato explained, his tone calm but still carrying an unintentional air of pride.

    After discovering his lineage as a O?tsutsuki, Nagato''s decisions had been imbued with a sense of superiority, seeing himself as someone of exceptional bloodline.

    "Why?"

    Minato asked coldly, his expression almost indifferent.

    He wanted to clarify his stance, hoping the trio would understand and withdraw, leaving the situation without further conflict.

    Minato wasn''t an icy person. He retained his warmth and kindness, but given the current political climate, he had to suppress those traits when dealing with uncertain situations.

    "Why should I let you live in Konoha?"

    "Give me a reason that convinces me."

    "If your only justification is that you are Jiraiya-sensei''s disciples, don''t waste your breath. If you want to stay in Konoha because of that relationship, go speak with Jiraiya-sensei directly, not me."

    Minato''s voice was steady, and his mind was filled with doubt while watching the three.

    While they weren''t particularly attached to Konoha, they were determined to stay there. This contradiction puzzled him.

    Why were they so insistent on staying in a place they didn''t like?

    Their determination made them feel as though they were on a mission, and staying in Konoha was part of their goal.

    Minato wasn''t foolish; quite the opposite¡ªhe was brilliant. He could sense that these three were hiding their true motives, and their reasons for staying in Konoha were likely more complex than simple nostalgia for Jiraiya-sensei.

    Minato didn''t want to assist them, suspecting their intentions might put him in a precarious situation. It could lead to significant complications if he agreed to let them into Konoha, either as ninjas or temporary residents.

    If the Third Hokage learned of this, it could be used against him during the inauguration, jeopardising his chances of becoming Hokage.

    This was too significant a risk to take lightly.

    While Minato was a deeply empathetic person, he wasn''t someone who let emotions override his judgment. He knew that making an emotionally driven decision now could further complicate his delicate political situation.

    He also had a suspicion¡ªwhat if these three were sent by the Third Hokage or Danzo to trap him, just like the Seven Ninja Swordsmen from Kirigakure?

    If he welcomed these rogue ninjas, the Third Hokage could easily expose this during the Hokage ceremony, painting Minato as someone who harboured traitors. This would be a concrete reason to remove him from contention for Hokage.

    Such a mistake could lead to a permanent loss of opportunity. There would be no second chance.

    As Minato rapidly processed these thoughts, considering all the risks, he decided.

    "I cannot allow you to enter Konoha!"

    Minato shook his head firmly, looking at the trio with unwavering determination. There was no room for negotiation.

    "We won''t cause any trouble..."

    Nagato persisted. He had anticipated resistance before coming and was mentally prepared for Minato''s refusal, but he continued his attempt to negotiate.

    Minato, however, still harboured too many concerns. Letting them into Konoha carried immense risks that couldn''t be easily explained.

    Their status as rogue ninjas from Amegakure, with the slashed headbands marking them as defectors, only deepened Minato''s suspicion.

    Even if they were Jiraiya''s disciples, why would they all be rogues? This odd fact made Minato wonder if this was some sort of trap.

    Given the sensitive timing of Konoha''s leadership transition, Minato couldn''t afford to be careless. The Third Hokage could use any misstep to oust him at the inauguration.

    One wrong move and his dream of becoming Hokage would vanish.

    "This is the only chance I''ll get," Minato thought, his mind racing with the implications of every decision.

    "I can''t let you into Konoha," he repeated firmly, his expression resolute.

 Chapter 697: Minatos Determination

    Minato Namikaze''s thoughts were crystal clear¡ªhe could not afford to give them any chances. He didn''t fully understand their true intentions, and any mistake could render all his efforts meaningless.

    This was something he couldn''t allow to happen.

    In truth, Minato had no personal grudge against the three individuals standing before him. He harboured no ill feelings toward them or resentment over their shared connection to Jiraiya. But at this moment, he felt the need to be extra cautious.

    Trusting too easily was a mistake he could not afford, especially after discussing things with Aoba. He had understood how delicate Konoha''s current situation was¡ªany lapse in vigilance could lead to a complete disaster.

    Nagato and his group had chosen the wrong time to approach him.

    When Aoba had suggested they find Minato, the order from the Daimyo of the Land of Fire hadn''t yet been issued. Minato had also not yet had direct contact with Aoba. At that time, Minato had been in a weaker position, and if they had approached him then, perhaps they could have been of help.

    However, they hadn''t come then. Instead, they gathered more information, waiting for a better opportunity. Ironically, this delay had caused them to miss out on a critical moment, leaving them in the awkward position they were now in.

    Their request might have been more favourable if they had waited until Minato officially became Hokage. At that point, doubts would no longer burden Minato, and he could have found a way to accommodate them.

    But now, they had approached him at the worst possible time, when Minato was most worried about the Hokage transition.

    Minato suspected that the Third Hokage might try to sabotage his ascension, and he couldn''t afford any missteps. He wasn''t sure if these three were genuinely seeking his help as they claimed or had other motives¡ªor worse if they were part of a trap set by the Third Hokage to discredit him and ruin his chances of becoming Hokage.

    Given the current political climate, Minato had to be extremely cautious. If he were to make the wrong decision, all his efforts to become Hokage could collapse.

    "Go back," Minato said.

    "Return to where you came from."

    "You have your dreams, and I respect them."

    "But I can''t allow you into Konoha."

    Minato spoke calmly but firmly, acknowledging that they might indeed be Jiraiya''s disciples. However, he couldn''t give them what they wanted. Knowing they''d meet again, he didn''t want to burn bridges completely.

    If they genuinely were Jiraiya''s disciples, there was a chance their paths could cross again, and Minato didn''t want to sour the relationship beyond repair, especially in case word reached Jiraiya. He tried to maintain a degree of respect for Jiraiya, ensuring he didn''t handle the situation too harshly.

    Minato carefully balanced his words, explaining why he couldn''t let them into Konoha without creating unnecessary tension.

    But despite his efforts, the three members of the Akatsuki remained silent, showing no signs of leaving. It was clear they had anticipated this outcome and were prepared for it.

    Nagato stepped forward, standing directly in front of Minato. He raised his head slightly, his gaze lifting to the blue sky above the gates of Konoha. His Rinnegan eyes¡ªthe distinctive ripple-patterned eyes¡ªwere now fully visible to Minato.

    "Minato-senpai!"

    "I must stay in Konoha!"

    "Please..."

    "Is there a way?!"

    "Help me figure something out!"

    Although Nagato''s words seemed like a plea for help, his tone had no real sense of supplication. It was as if he was asking more out of obligation than genuine need, his pride subtly shining through.

    Minato could sense Nagato''s lingering arrogance, an attitude likely stemming from his newfound knowledge of his O?tsutsuki lineage. Aoba''s revelations about Nagato''s supposed origins had unintentionally inflated his ego, leading him to believe he was far superior to others.

    "I cannot agree to this," Minato replied firmly, shaking his head. No matter what was said, he couldn''t allow them entry¡ªit was a firm boundary he could not cross.

    With the Hokage transition looming, any mistake could have serious consequences.

    "No matter what you say, it won''t change anything," Minato added coldly. His tone was icy, far removed from his usual warmth. In his mind, there was no more room for negotiation.

    He knew that if he let his guard down, it could jeopardise everything. Becoming Hokage was not just a personal goal¡ªit was his way of ensuring Konoha''s future prosperity. He needed to stabilise the village and could not afford to introduce any potential threats.

    For Minato, protecting Konoha was an all-consuming passion ingrained in his soul. He believed that by becoming a kage, he could improve the village and lead its people toward a brighter future.

    Thus, he could not allow any destabilising factors to interfere with this goal.

    Minato''s love for Konoha was deep-rooted, and when he learned of the village''s darker aspects, his first thought wasn''t despair. Instead, he resolved to change that darkness with his own hands.

    He knew that if he became Hokage, he could help Konoha rise again. And he would do anything to make that happen.

    That''s why, despite Nagato''s pleas, Minato was unwavering. He could not allow them to stay in Konoha. His goal was to become Hokage and bring change to the village¡ªand he would not let anything stand in his way.

 Chapter 698: You Should Leave

    Minato Namikaze had already made up his mind¡ªhe would not allow these individuals to enter Konoha. The situation could seriously jeopardise his bid for the position of Hokage, and even a slight misstep could lead to a complete collapse of his plans.

    "You should leave," Minato said calmly, his tone carrying an unmistakable sense of dismissal. They were still standing at the gates of Konoha, and he saw no reason to let them enter.

    "We sincerely wish to join Konoha," Konan spoke up, her voice showing a hint of frustration. She hadn''t expected Minato to be so cold and distant, which was far from what she had anticipated based on her prior research. She couldn''t understand why Minato was acting this way.

    Konan''s determination grew as she felt a strong desire to enter Konoha. For her, being in the village meant having the opportunity to see Aoba regularly.

    Among those present, if anyone had the strongest desire to enter Konoha, it was Konan. She had a unique attachment to the village, stemming from what Aoba had told her about its location and her growing interest in the stories she had read, such as those of the teacher from the ninja world. She had developed a love for reading novels.

    The thought of being unable to stay in Konoha crushed her dreams and sincerely made her unhappy.

    "We truly are Jiraiya-sensei''s disciples," she insisted.

    "Are you doubting our identity?"

    "We can answer any questions you have about Jiraiya-sensei."

    "All we want is to stay in Konoha."

    "Minato-senpai, we can even help you with things that might be difficult for you."

    Konan''s words came in quick succession, her intentions genuine. She wanted to follow Aoba''s plan and become a helpful sword by Minato''s side. However, their timing was completely off.

    They had missed the crucial moment when Minato needed support the most, arriving instead at a time when he was the most suspicious of others.

    Minato''s distrust grew as their conversation continued. He noticed how eager they were to enter Konoha, but none could provide a solid reason beyond their connection to Jiraiya.

    "About Jiraiya-sensei, I don''t want to talk about that here."

    "If you''re here to follow Jiraiya-sensei, then let me tell you, he''s not in the village!"

    "You can wait for him to return and seek him out, not me!"

    Minato''s voice remained cold and detached. After this conversation, he became even more resolute in his decision. These three were too adamant about entering Konoha, and their reasons weren''t convincing.

    He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Why hadn''t they sought him directly if they were here because of Jiraiya?

    Minato sensed another reason behind their arrival¡ªsomething they weren''t revealing.

    This situation was troubling, and Minato didn''t want to take risks. They might have been part of a scheme to undermine his claim to the Hokage title. He was already dealing with enough problems, including locating Orochimaru and Danzo. Letting these three into the village now would only add more chaos.

    "I can''t discuss this any further," Minato said firmly, his tone final. He turned his back on the trio and walked back toward the village.

    "You should go back," he added, his voice growing fainter as he walked away. With that, he disappeared from their view, leaving behind an unmistakable message: they were not welcome.

    The three members of the Akatsuki stood in silence, staring at the village gates. Minato was the future Hokage, and it was clear that his word carried weight. The guards at the entrance also sensed this and immediately turned their attention to the trio.

    "Please leave," one of the Konoha gate guards said hesitantly.

    The guards viewed Minato as the next Hokage and followed his orders without question. The guards would have let them pass if Minato had allowed them in. But since he had denied their entry, they had no choice but to enforce his decision.

    "We should go," Nagato said calmly. His expression remained unchanged, his tone flat, as if he hadn''t just been turned away from Konoha. There was no anger or frustration in his voice.

    To Nagato, it all seemed insignificant. He now viewed himself as part of the O?tsutsuki clan, far above the humans he once considered equals. Even though he had not fully realised his powers, he believed that once his Rinnegan was fully awakened, nothing could stand against him.

    "Sigh..." Konan let out a sigh of disappointment. She had hoped to stay in Konoha, following Aoba''s plan and seeing him regularly. But now, all those hopes had been dashed, and she felt they had missed a significant opportunity.

    "What do we do now?" Konan asked Nagato, sensing that his attitude had changed. She noticed that he had become even more prideful despite not fully grasping his identity as a O?tsutsuki.

    Nagato turned to Konan, his Rinnegan eyes locking onto hers.

    "I don''t like this place," he admitted.

    "Even though I no longer believe Konoha killed my parents, I still can''t bring myself to like it."

    "Especially after seeing Minato-senpai''s behavior."

    "He doesn''t feel like a brother to me. I have no interest in staying here."

    Konan was taken aback by his words but remained determined. She believed that leaving Konoha wasn''t an option, not after everything they had been through. She felt a strong pull toward the village and wasn''t ready to give up.

    "I don''t know what we''ll do next," Nagato added, looking uncertain.

    Despite his newfound pride, Nagato was disappointed by how Minato treated them. He had expected Minato to be more welcoming, especially with their shared connection to Jiraiya. But instead, he had been cold and dismissive.

    Minato turned them away without even considering their offer, leaving Nagato disillusioned. Although he believed himself to be above others, he hadn''t expected to be treated with disdain by someone he thought should respect him.

    But for now, there was nothing they could do but leave.

 Chapter 699: Ånokiâ€™s Envy

    Almost simultaneously, the entire ninja world was in an uproar.

    News spread rapidly throughout the ninja world, especially the message that Minato Namikaze was about to become the Hokage of Konoha.

    Half a month ago, word spread across the ninja world about a major scandal in Konoha. The scandal centred around the Third Hokage, and everyone knew that the Third Hokage had resigned after this incident.

    Now, Konoha was essentially a village without a Hokage, and every ninja was watching closely, waiting for what would happen next.

    All the villages in the ninja world understood that Konoha would soon select a new Hokage, but no one knew who it would be.

    However, now the news was out.

    ...

    Iwagakure.

    The Third Tsuchikage, O?noki, was in his office reviewing documents when he heard a rush of footsteps outside. Moments later, an Iwagakure ninja appeared before him.

    "Tsuchikage-sama, there is news from Konoha!"

    The ninja reported urgently, his face pale and covered in sweat. It was clear he had rushed without stopping, as his breathing was still heavy, and his energy seemed erratic.

    "What happened?"

    O?noki paused, setting down the documents in his hands. He glanced at the ninja, a bit puzzled. He had a feeling it was related to the Hokage position in Konoha.

    O?noki, as the Third Tsuchikage, understood the operations of a village well. He knew that Konoha couldn''t go long without a Hokage. If such a situation persisted, the town would be like a headless chicken, unable to move forward.

    Based on his experience, the issue is usually resolved quickly when a village''s leader encounters trouble. Having a leader is essential to a village''s stability.

    O?noki had anticipated Konoha''s need for a new Hokage after the Third Hokage resigned in disgrace. He suspected Minato Namikaze would take the position, ensuring a smooth transition for Konoha''s people.

    "Konoha is holding a Hokage succession ceremony," the Iwagakure ninja reported quietly, bowing his head and avoiding O?noki''s gaze.

    This information came from the front lines, and he had delivered it as quickly as possible. However, he didn''t dare look at the Tsuchikage''s reaction.

    "The Fourth Hokage of Konoha is Minato Namikaze, isn''t it?" O?noki said plainly, without much emotion. He had already predicted this outcome and seemed unsurprised.

    "Yes," the Iwagakure ninja quickly confirmed, still not daring to look at O?noki directly.

    "I figured as much," O?noki nodded. Just as he had expected, Minato Namikaze had become Konoha''s new Hokage, signalling a new era for the village.

    "Konoha is about to rise again!"

    O?noki couldn''t help but sigh. He knew firsthand the strength of Minato Namikaze, as it was Minato who had caused them to lose the last Great Ninja War.

    After the war, O?noki reviewed the events and understood that Minato was an unstoppable force, a rising star that could not be ignored.

    O?noki had even imagined that if he were the Third Hokage, he would also step down and entrust the village''s future to such a young and influential individual.

    However, it was easier said than done.

    Thinking about it, O?noki couldn''t help but admire the Third Hokage a little. To step down and pass on the mantle of Hokage was a bold and decisive move that garnered attention from the entire world.

    "Keep monitoring Konoha. Let me know if anything changes," O?noki said, waving off the ninja.

    "Yes, sir," the Iwagakure ninja responded and quickly vanished.

    Now alone, the Tsuchikage''s office returned to its quiet state.

    "Sigh..." O?noki sighed deeply. Knowing that Minato Namikaze had become Hokage stirred emotions within him, even though he hadn''t shown it outwardly.

    He could feel the winds of change sweeping across the world.

    Konoha had chosen a new Hokage, while Iwagakure was still struggling to find a successor for its Tsuchikage. This stirred a sense of unease within him.

    It was a strange feeling¡ªlike others around him had already become grandparents, while his child hadn''t even found a partner yet, let alone had grandchildren. Others were already witnessing the growth of the next generation while he was still waiting.

    At this moment, he felt like he had fallen behind.

    The gap between Iwagakure and Konoha was painfully clear. Iwagakure needed to gain the talent and potential that Konoha seemed to produce naturally. No one in his village was capable of stepping up to lead.

    This left O?noki feeling deeply sad.

    He wondered how much longer it would take to find a worthy successor who could allow him to retire in peace and watch the village grow from the sidelines.

    As a village leader, he was exhausted.

    Sitting in this position no longer brought the sense of accomplishment it once did. Instead, it weighed heavily on him, both physically and mentally. He constantly had to be alert, anticipating any potential threats.

    He was growing old.

    "I envy him," O?noki muttered. He couldn''t help but admire the Third Hokage, who had found someone to pass the mantle to, capable of leading Konoha into the future.

    They had been village leaders for a long time, guiding their respective villages. But now, Konoha was moving on to a new era, while Iwagakure was still stuck in the past.

    O?noki longed for someone like Minato in his village to ease his burdens and allow him to step back.

    The more he thought about it, the more difficult it became.

    O?noki glanced down at the mountain of paperwork on his desk, a daily reminder of the complexities of leadership. Every day was filled with mundane tasks, and he was tired.

    For O?noki, being the Tsuchikage felt like being trapped in a fortress. People outside wanted to get in, while those inside wanted out.

    Of course, O?noki had no idea that the Third Hokage hadn''t willingly stepped down. The Third Hokage would have loved to be in O?noki''s position, not having to worry about powerful young rivals constantly emerging.

    "If only I could find someone..." O?noki thought as he stared at the scrolls before him.

    At the end of the last Great Ninja War, he had hoped to rebuild and prepare for the next conflict. But now, that plan seemed unnecessary.

    "I need to find a successor," he muttered.

    He knew that no one in Iwagakure could use the Dust Release technique as he could. It was a rare kekkei to?ta, stronger than even a kekkei genkai. He had learned it from the Second Tsuchikage, but no one was left to pass it on to.

    Now, more than ever, O?noki longed to pass on his duties and retire.

    Reflecting on Konoha''s abundant talent and the ease with which they produced geniuses like Minato, he couldn''t help but feel envious.

    He wished Iwagakure had fertile ground to nurture such prodigies.

    Each time he thought of this, he felt a growing desire to invade Konoha and take over their prosperous land. By comparison, Iwagakure was barren, and even finding water was a challenge.

    While O?noki didn''t dwell too long on this news, the rest of Iwagakure was abuzz. The information quickly spread throughout the village, and everyone learned that the boy they had once faced on the battlefield, Minato Namikaze, had become the Fourth Hokage of Konoha.

    They had anticipated this since Minato''s abilities were undeniable. However, hearing the official news still left them in awe.

    It was a realisation that, despite knowing someone''s potential, seeing them fulfil it was still shocking.

    It was like watching a brilliant student excel through sheer talent and hard work¡ªwhile you knew they would succeed, you still couldn''t help but be amazed when the results came in.

    The ninjas of Iwagakure, especially those who had faced Minato on the battlefield, were left speechless. Minato had earned the nickname "Yellow Flash of Konoha," Now, he was the village''s Hokage.

    They had seen his potential firsthand, but to see him rise so quickly to the top was nothing short of astounding.

    The boy they had once fought against was now the leader of Konoha.

 Chapter 700: Nothing Special

    The sense of contrast was undeniable.

    Not long ago, these individuals had been battling Minato Namikaze on the battlefield, and now, in what seemed like an instant, he was becoming the Hokage of Konoha.

    This kind of stark difference could break a person.

    It might not be so bad for those with firm resolve, but learning such news could trigger feelings of profound inadequacy and doubt for those without.

    Witnessing someone seize victory on the battlefield right before your eyes and then watching that same person ascend to the rank of Hokage¡ªjust the thought of it could be harrowing.

    It was as if they once believed they were equals, only to realise their opponent had swiftly become a leader, while they might never even see that person''s face again, as Minato was now Hokage.

    In an instant, the ninjas of Iwagakure were awash with conflicting emotions.

    Every heart was unsettled.

    Of course, Iwagakure wasn''t the only village to receive this news; other villages were also informed.

    ...

    Sunagakure.

    Inside the Kazekage''s office.

    Several people gathered around a wooden table, sitting silently, holding a meeting with the Kazekage.

    The Third Kazekage sat at the head of the table, and Sunagakure''s advisors, Chiyo and Ebizo?, were on either side of him.

    "Ahem..."

    The Third Kazekage cleared his throat, drawing everyone''s attention to him and breaking the quiet atmosphere.

    "You all know why I called this meeting."

    He began, his voice low and steady, though there was a subtle undercurrent of emotion as if he was suppressing his feelings.

    "Konoha is about to hold its Hokage succession ceremony."

    "This is no secret."

    "Konoha has announced this event to the entire ninja world."

    "Many people will be able to attend and witness it."

    "Konoha is transitioning from the era of the Third Hokage to the Fourth Hokage."

    "The Fourth Hokage is Minato Namikaze."

    "With that said..."

    "What are your thoughts?"

    The Third Kazekage paused after speaking, leaving the rest of the room to share their thoughts.

    In truth, he wasn''t entirely sure what to think himself.

    The Third Kazekage wasn''t particularly adept at planning or strategic thinking. Compared to other Kage, he relied heavily on his advisors and strategists, a common trait among Sunagakure''s leaders. Without careful guidance, they were prone to making hasty decisions.

    Had the Third Kazekage been more insightful, he wouldn''t have been so easily deceived by Aoba. Sunagakure had never excelled in strategic thinking.

    After the Kazekage spoke, the room fell silent again as everyone contemplated, as if their leader had posed a challenging question.

    "I don''t think there''s anything unusual about this..."

    One of the Sunagakure ninjas finally spoke up. "We all know that the Third Hokage was caught in a scandal, and he resigned in disgrace. With the Hokage position vacant, it''s only natural that someone would fill it. This seems like a routine succession."

    "I agree."

    Another Sunagakure ninja quickly chimed in, echoing the sentiment. It was a simple matter: a vacant position had been filled. They didn''t see why it needed further discussion.

    "I think the same."

    A third Sunagakure ninja was added.

    "I agree as well," said Chiyo, who had been quiet until now. Her slow and deliberate tone seemed peculiar, but her words instantly quieted the others. All eyes turned toward her.

    Chiyo''s position in Sunagakure was highly respected.

    In some ways, she held more authority than the Kazekage himself. She had been a critical figure in the village since the era of the First Kazekage.

    When Chiyo spoke, few dared to contradict her. Even the Third Kazekage had no objections.

    "Do you have something to add?" Chiyo asked, glancing at her brother, Ebizo?, who looked drowsy as if he might fall asleep at any moment.

    "No," Ebizo? replied without hesitation, shaking his head. "Your opinion is my opinion."

    The room fell silent once more.

    The discussion, which everyone had expected to be intense, fizzled out.

    The Third Kazekage looked around, seeing that everyone agreed, and nodded.

    "So, it seems this is just a routine change of leadership in Konoha, largely due to the scandal surrounding the Third Hokage. I thought the same¡ªit''s clear that after such a scandal, the Third Hokage could no longer remain in power."

    The Third Kazekage smirked slightly as he spoke, recalling the disgrace of the Third Hokage.

    After such a scandal, the Third Hokage couldn''t remain in his position. Even walking around Konoha might have invited ridicule. It was better for him to disappear entirely.

    The Third Kazekage held nothing but contempt for the Third Hokage.

    He had always harboured a deep jealousy of Konoha and had longed for his village to be as prosperous as theirs, but he had never managed to achieve that.

    The Third Kazekage had attempted to attack Konoha on more than one occasion, but each time, it had failed. Now, the opportunity to mock Konoha''s leadership brought him a sense of satisfaction.

    "With Konoha''s leadership in such disarray, the village is likely headed for a decline. Their Hokage has been humiliated, and now they''ve chosen a new one¡ªMinato Namikaze. But who knows if he has the ability to lead Konoha into the future? Maybe we''ll see Konoha get weaker," the Third Kazekage continued with a laugh.

    "Konoha''s choice of Hokage is certainly questionable," Chiyo added, her eyes narrowing in thought. Her face twisted as if recalling something unpleasant. "I thought Konoha''s next Hokage would be Sakumo Hatake."

    At the mention of Sakumo Hatake, the room grew even quieter.

    Everyone in Sunagakure knew the significance of that name.

    Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law had both died at the hands of Sakumo Hatake.

    He was someone Chiyo hated deeply.

    Yet, Sakumo Hatake was also the only Konoha ninja whose strength Chiyo acknowledged. She believed he was even more potent than the Third Hokage.

    The room remained silent, as everyone knew this topic was sensitive for Chiyo. It was an unspoken rule that only she could speak about it.

    "If Konoha had chosen Sakumo Hatake as their Hokage, the village might have had a brighter future. But to choose Minato Namikaze instead... They would have been better off giving the role to Jiraiya."

    "Perhaps this has something to do with Jiraiya being a disciple of the Third Hokage."

    "Orochimaru was also a disciple of the Third Hokage."

    "After everything Orochimaru has done, he''s no longer in the picture, and the Third Hokage can''t remain in power. Jiraiya was probably affected by all of this as well."

    "As for why Sakumo Hatake wasn''t chosen as a candidate, there''s probably more to the story. Overall, I think this transition marks the beginning of Konoha''s downfall."

    "Our priority should be to strengthen our village," Chiyo concluded. "When the time is right, we can strike Konoha."

    Chiyo''s analysis was straightforward. In her mind, Sakumo Hatake remained the most significant threat from Konoha. If he had become Hokage, the village might have thrived. But with Minato Namikaze in charge, she felt Konoha posed no serious threat.

    "Minato Namikaze is just a child. He''s barely out of the academy. Even if he has some talent, he won''t have much influence."

 Chapter 701: The Third Kazekages Vision!

    "Yes, you''re absolutely right."

    The Third Kazekage immediately nodded in agreement with Chiyo. Their thoughts were perfectly aligned, and their discussions flowed seamlessly without any significant deviation¡ªtheir words filled in the gaps for one another, reflecting the unified mindset that dominated Sunagakure.

    This was the result of their environment.

    When people with similar thought processes gather, their ideas influence each other, leading to minimal differences in their perspectives. In Sunagakure, the participants in these discussions didn''t express independent views. Instead, they looked to Chiyo for guidance, accepting her opinions.

    There was no one left in the room to challenge Chiyo''s viewpoints.

    Even Ebizo?, the only person who might have been able to offer a counterbalance, never disagreed with her. Over time, he came to believe that whatever Chiyo said was correct.

    As a result, the final decisions in Sunagakure were often left to Chiyo. The Kazekage, despite his title, frequently relied on her counsel for essential matters.

    At first, some individuals attempted to voice opposing opinions. But as each of their objections was ultimately overridden by Chiyo''s conclusions, they began aligning their thoughts with hers. Some even anticipated her decisions before she spoke, echoing her views to avoid conflict.

    Thus, a pattern emerged in Sunagakure: every major decision was discussed in meetings, but the final call was always left to Chiyo.

    This time was no different. After their discussion, the consensus was that the Hokage transition in Konoha wasn''t particularly significant. The vacant position needed filling, and that was all there was.

    Chiyo believed this, so the rest of Sunagakure''s ninjas, including the Kazekage, did too.

    "Right now, we should focus on strengthening our village," the Third Kazekage said, agreeing wholeheartedly with Chiyo''s idea. He believed Konoha''s new Hokage, Minato Namikaze, still needed to be more young and inexperienced. While Minato was undeniably talented, his youth meant he would inevitably make mistakes, causing disruptions in Konoha''s development.

    These disruptions likely lead to instability in Konoha, making it weaker over time rather than stronger.

    The Third Kazekage saw this as an opportunity. As long as they focus on strengthening Sunagakure, they can surpass Konoha shortly.

    Chiyo''s perspective was invaluable to him.

    "Our priority should be to bolster our village''s strength while other villages watch Konoha''s new Hokage, Minato Namikaze. They will all realize that Konoha is weakening," Chiyo added, her voice steady. "We must act before the other villages do. When the balance of power shifts again, it will trigger the next great ninja war."

    "And when that time comes, we need to be ready to strike first," the Third Kazekage eagerly agreed, fully aligned with Chiyo''s thinking. They were on the same wavelength, anticipating the same future.

    "Exactly," Chiyo nodded, satisfied with the Third Kazekage''s understanding.

    She gazed at him approvingly, thinking he was the most capable Kazekage she had ever advised.

    "We need to strengthen our village discreetly, without drawing attention. On the surface, we should appear weak, even forming alliances with other villages, particularly with Konoha," Chiyo continued.

    Her mind was always working, thinking ahead with strategic precision.

    "If we remain hidden, our strength won''t be seen as a threat by other villages. They''ll underestimate us, which will work in our favor."

    "When Konoha inevitably faces attacks from other villages, much like the recent Third Great Ninja War, we must bide our time. We cannot afford to reveal our hand too early."

    "Let them wear each other down. The more they deplete their resources, the more advantageous it is for us."

    "Only when they are at their weakest will we emerge to claim the spoils. The one who laughs last, laughs best."

    Chiyo''s analysis grew sharper with each word, and the Sunagakure ninjas nodded in agreement, fully supporting her plan.

    "Good!"

    The Third Kazekage exclaimed, his voice ringing with approval.

    "Good! Good! Good!"

    He repeated, his excitement overflowing. He could already envision a future where Sunagakure emerged victorious while the other villages battled each other. He saw Sunagakure rising to the top, claiming supremacy over the ninja world.

    "We will do exactly that!"

    The Third Kazekage smiled broadly, already lost in fantasies of triumph. He pictured himself standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world, Sunagakure reigning supreme, and even envisioning how he would bask in the glory.

    It was a strange but exhilarating feeling.

    The Third Kazekage felt his body floating, consumed by a desire to fast-forward time and see this future unfold.

    He could barely wait for Sunagakure to dominate the ninja world. He dreamed of expanding the village, conquering Konoha''s lush forests, and securing a better future for his descendants.

    In his mind, he would go down in history as the greatest Kazekage, worshipped by future generations of Sunagakure ninjas. The other villages would crumble, leaving only Sunagakure.

    Lost in these thoughts, he forgot about the meeting and drifted into his vision of a glorious future.

    "Kazekage-sama?"

    Chiyo''s voice gently pulled him back to reality, snapping him out of his daydream.

    "Huh?!"

    The Third Kazekage blinked in confusion before forcing a sheepish smile. He had been so engrossed in his fantasy that returning to the present felt jarring.

    "Chiyo, what were you saying?"

    Trying to hide his embarrassment, the Third Kazekage focused on her, knowing that whatever she said must be important.

    "Kazekage-sama, if there''s nothing else, we can adjourn the meeting," Chiyo replied calmly.

    "Indeed, there''s nothing more."

    The Third Kazekage quickly stood up, glancing around at the assembled ninjas before declaring, "Meeting adjourned!"

    With that, the Sunagakure ninjas filed out of the room, leaving the Third Kazekage alone. He sat back down, his thoughts returning to the exhilarating visions of Sunagakure''s future dominance.

    "To stand at the top of the ninja world..."

    The Third Kazekage whispered to himself, feeling a thrill run through him. This was the best course of action.

    "The opportunity is right before me. Konoha is crumbling from within. I must strengthen Sunagakure quickly."

    His gaze settled on the empty room, his heart filled with optimism. After their analysis, he saw Konoha as a diminishing threat, especially with such a young and inexperienced Hokage at its helm.

    "I wonder what the Hokage succession ceremony in Konoha will be like... It''s a shame I can''t go see it myself since I''m the Kazekage," he mused.

 Chapter 702: This Hokage Is Quite Interesting!

    Chapter 702 - This Hokage Is Quite Interesting!

    The Third Kazekage regretted that he couldn''t personally attend the Hokage inauguration ceremony. He had long heard of Minato Namikaze, knowing he was an exceptional young man from Konoha. However, in his eyes, Minato was still a young person, not yet recognized as a truly powerful shinobi.

    The Third Kazekage didn''t know Minato Namikaze''s true strength since he had never fought against him. His only impression of Minato came from the reports of Sunagakure ninjas who had participated in the Great Ninja War.

    At that time, the Kazekage had sent his forces, only for them to be annihilated by Konoha''s forces. Then, he first heard Minato''s name, but he had never attributed the defeat solely to Minato. Instead, he believed his troops had fallen victim to an ambush by Konoha.

    The Kazekage was convinced that only betrayal could explain such a devastating loss. In his mind, no single ninja could have overwhelmed his Sunagakure forces alone.

    Now that Minato Namikaze had become the Hokage, the Third Kazekage couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable. He believed that the defeat of his Sunagakure forces had paved the way for Minato''s rise to the Hokage position. In his view, the fall of the Third Hokage due to scandals left a vacancy that Minato conveniently filled. The Kazekage thought Minato had merely been lucky.

    The Third Kazekage had ascended to the title of Kazekage through his strength, stepping up after the death of the Second Kazekage. Seeing Minato rise to Hokage, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Minato had taken advantage of a great opportunity, something the Kazekage believed he had earned through merit.

    Despite the similarities in their paths to leadership ¡ª both taking over after a predecessor''s exit ¡ª the Third Kazekage saw a fundamental difference: his strength. While the Second Kazekage had died in battle, the Third Hokage resigned in disgrace, which, in the Kazekage''s view, made Minato''s Hokage title less legitimate.

    This mindset led the Kazekage to believe Minato didn''t deserve the Hokage position. If not for the scandal surrounding the Third Hokage, Minato might have remained an ordinary jonin, his chances of becoming a hokage slim to none.

    When a person holds a bias, it colors everything they see. The Third Kazekage''s opinion of Minato was tainted by prejudice.

    To the Kazekage, Minato''s rise was purely a matter of luck, not merit. He viewed the young Minato ¡ª barely in his late teens ¡ª as lacking the accomplishments or strength to warrant any concern.

    In contrast, the Third Kazekage was highly skilled, wielding the Kekkei Genkai of Magnet Release, which allowed him to manipulate iron sand at will. He was regarded as the strongest of all the Kazekage. However, his pride and arrogance often closed his eyes to the potential of others, particularly younger ninjas.

    This arrogance would ultimately lead to his downfall.

    In the original timeline, the Third Kazekage was killed by Sasori, a young shinobi from his village. At the time, Sasori was around the same age as Minato, but the Kazekage underestimated him, resulting in his death and transformation into a puppet.

    This may be what happens when arrogance takes over.

    At this moment, the Third Kazekage sat in his office, planning to make Sunagakure stronger in the coming years. He envisioned himself standing atop the ninja world, basking in glory as other villages crumbled before him.

    The thought alone was exhilarating, far more satisfying than merely being the Kazekage of Sunagakure.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in Kumogakure.

    If some arrogance marked the Third Kazekage''s personality, then the Third Raikage was defined by sheer pride.

    When the scandal involving the Third Hokage first broke, the Raikage had called a brief meeting, dismissing the matter as irrelevant and unrelated to Kumogakure. He quickly ended the meeting with little fanfare.

    As news of the Hokage succession reached Kumogakure, the Third Raikage was in the middle of his daily strength training.

    "Raikage-sama!"

    A heavily built Kumogakure shinobi with dark skin and bulging muscles burst into the Raikage''s training area. His eyes locked on the Third Raikage, who was working out with his son.

    "Important intelligence!"

    The ninja''s voice instantly caught the attention of both the Raikage and his son, the future Fourth Raikage.

    "We''ve just received critical information from the frontlines: the Third Hokage has resigned. One week from now, Konoha will hold a Hokage succession ceremony, where Minato Namikaze will be inaugurated as the Fourth Hokage."

    The Kumogakure ninja delivered his report concisely and straightforwardly, adhering to the village''s style. Everyone in Kumogakure knew the Third Raikage was impatient and preferred brevity.

    "Is that all?"

    The Third Raikage responded dismissively, not considering the change in Konoha''s leadership worth his time. Ever since he became the Raikage, he hadn''t bothered to keep track of the leaders of other villages. In his mind, no matter who the Hokage was, he remained undefeated.

    "Yes..."

    The ninja trembled slightly, sensing the Raikage''s impatience. He quickly confirmed the report, afraid of provoking the Raikage''s wrath with any further delay.

    "You can leave."

    The Third Raikage waved the shinobi away, uninterested in Konoha''s leadership transition details. His priority was to continue training his son, whom he believed would one day succeed him as Raikage.

    While the Raikage had no interest in holding onto power, he knew that his strength made him the only viable leader in Kumogakure. He wasn''t willing to follow anyone weaker than himself, so he remained in power until his son was ready to take over.

    "Yes, sir."

    The Kumogakure ninja bowed and turned to leave.

    "Wait."

    The voice didn''t belong to the Third Raikage but to his son, the future Fourth Raikage.

    The messenger immediately stopped, realizing it was a command directed at him.

    "Who did you say was becoming the Hokage?"

    A asked, halting his training. His right hand, still gripping a dumbbell, hung mid-air as he fixed his gaze on the messenger.

    "Minato Namikaze, also known as the Yellow Flash of Konoha," the shinobi answered.

    "That''s what I thought."

    A''s expression darkened. He remembered Minato all too well ¡ª one of the few opponents who had ever given him trouble. During the war, A had led Kumogakure''s forces against Konoha and suffered a bitter defeat at Minato''s hands.

    "He''s becoming the Hokage now?"

    "Actually, I''m not surprised. I just didn''t expect it to happen so quickly."

    A muttered to himself, recalling Minato''s formidable presence in battle. That encounter had left a deep impression on him, and since then, A had pushed himself to train even harder.

    "If we meet again, things will be different," A vowed. His rivalry with Minato had fueled his desire to grow stronger. Although their paths had crossed only briefly, A felt a deep connection to Minato, as though they were destined to be lifelong rivals.

    But he hadn''t anticipated that Minato would become Hokage before he could ascend to Raikage. The speed of Minato''s rise caught him off guard.

    This revelation stirred a mix of emotions within A. His initial confusion quickly gave way to determination. He clenched his fists, his resolve to train harder and surpass Minato burning brighter than ever.

    While A''s words didn''t reveal much, the tension in his body and the whiteness of his knuckles showed just how determined he was. His father, the Third Raikage, noticed his son''s reaction and understood immediately that A had entered a state of intense focus.

    "This Hokage is quite interesting!"

    The Third Raikage mused, surprised by Minato Namikaze''s effect on his son. He had never asked A about the defeat, respecting his son''s pride by avoiding the topic.

    Now, it was clear that the future Fourth Hokage had left a lasting impact on his son.

    Minato Namikaze had caught the Raikage''s attention. Until now, the Raikage hadn''t cared who led Konoha, but seeing how his son reacted, he became more interested in this new Hokage.

    "Bring me everything we have on Minato Namikaze,"

    The Third Raikage ordered the intelligence officer, his tone neutral but carrying a weight of curiosity.

    "Yes, sir!"

    The Kumogakure shinobi swiftly left to gather the information. He could tell from the Raikage''s command that the new Hokage had piqued the leader''s interest.

    There weren''t many people in the ninja world who could capture the Third Raikage''s attention. The fact that he now cared about Minato Namikaze meant that Minato had already made an impression on the ninja world''s most influential figures.

    Even without fully knowing the history between Minato and A, the messenger understood one thing:

    Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, was someone to be taken seriously.

 Chapter 703: he Excited Third Mizukage

    Chapter 703 - he Excited Third Mizukage

    In Kirigakure.

    His expression softened noticeably when the Third Mizukage received the intelligence that Konoha would have a new Hokage.

    Six of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were still in the village, with only Zabuza Momochi having gone to Konoha.

    "The new Hokage of Konoha is Minato Namikaze!"

    As the Third Mizukage said this, his tone was like someone discovering they''d won a lottery. But it wasn''t just an ordinary lottery win¡ªit felt like he had known the winning numbers beforehand, placed all his bets on them, and hit the jackpot, having gone all-in with everything he had.

    This sensation was indescribably pleasant. Even though his eyes were blind, he could sense, through chakra perception, that those around him shared the same joyful feelings.

    "Zabuza has made a significant contribution this time."

    The Third Mizukage still recalled his conversation with Zabuza. The latter told him about his relationship with Minato Namikaze and the issues between Minato and the Third Tsuchikage.

    During this time, Konoha''s major scandal regarding the Third Hokage erupted.

    It was a scandal and an astonishing revelation¡ªOrochimaru and Danzo had come forward and publicly admitted to their past actions before the entire village. This event was bewildering to everyone in the ninja world.

    At that time, no one knew the whole story. Still, Zabuza, before returning to Kirigakure, had gathered some critical information, realising the subtle rivalry between Minato Namikaze and the Third Hokage.

    Konoha, known as the most peaceful village in the ninja world, was now facing internal conflict. No one would have believed that the Third Hokage was refusing to relinquish his position and that Minato Namikaze was poised to take over the mantle of leadership.

    There was only one Hokage seat, and both of them wanted it. The old Hokage didn''t want to step down, while the new one was eager to take over. This is what led to the current situation.

    When the scandal broke, many in the ninja world were busy ridiculing and laughing at Konoha, but Kirigakure had already been prepared. Thanks to Zabuza''s intelligence, they had long understood the dynamics and knew that Minato Namikaze would likely become Konoha''s new Hokage.

    Zabuza''s information made them aware that Minato was already making moves against the Third Hokage.

    The public exposure of the Third Hokage''s misdeeds by Orochimaru and Danzo was no coincidence. It was clear that Minato Namikaze had orchestrated events from behind the scenes. Nothing like this had ever happened in the ninja world¡ªnot even in smaller villages, let alone in a town as historically significant as Konoha.

    Minato''s deliberate actions to undermine the Third Hokage could only explain this extraordinary situation.

    Once they realised this, they knew Minato would inevitably become the next Hokage. There was no doubt in their minds. Now, with the official intelligence confirming that Minato would become the Fourth Hokage, everyone felt a sense of clarity and satisfaction, as if they had known all along.

    "Zabuza must be close to reaching Konoha by now. He will likely be the first to arrive from any village and will represent Kirigakure in offering the first formal congratulations to Konoha''s new Hokage. This marks the beginning of a very friendly relationship between Kirigakure and Konoha."

    The Third Mizukage smiled faintly. After their previous discussions, he felt fully prepared for the current situation. For the first time since he had become Mizukage, he felt a deep sense of satisfaction, believing that this would be one of the most significant accomplishments of his leadership.

    When the Third Mizukage first assumed power, he was limited by external influences, particularly the Elder, who had previously held significant control. Once he entirely took over, he had to deal with ongoing conflicts with Kumogakure, leaving him little time to triumph. Instead, he often felt like he was cleaning up the messes left by his predecessors.

    But now, as he firmly held the reins of Kirigakure, he felt that forging a solid alliance with Konoha, led by Minato Namikaze, was his most meaningful accomplishment as Mizukage.

    In the past, Kirigakure had relied on an uneasy alliance with Kumogakure, even though Kumogakure had been draining their resources. Kirigakure would have been vulnerable to attacks from other powerful villages without this alliance.

    However, at this moment, Kirigakure was more isolated than ever, with no allies and the threat of future attacks from Kumogakure looming. The Third Mizukage knew that Kumogakure, having emerged from the Third Ninja War unscathed, would soon come after them again.

    When evaluating possible alliances, the Mizukage saw that the distance from Sunagakure was too great for meaningful relations, and their deep enmity with Iwagakure, dating back to the deaths of the Second Mizukage and the Second Tsuchikage in battle, made peace impossible.

    This left only Konoha as a potential ally.

    Zabuza''s intelligence and connection with Minato Namikaze opened the door for Kirigakure to form a new relationship with Konoha.

    At this very moment, the Third Mizukage''s excitement surpassed anything he had felt before¡ªeven rivalling the moment he became Mizukage.

    Minato Namikaze becoming Hokage signalled the dawn of a new era for Konoha. This wasn''t the same village it used to be. Under Minato''s leadership, Konoha could reach new heights, much like in the era of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, who had dominated the ninja world.

    The Third Mizukage understood the shifting dynamics of the ninja world. The older generation of Kage would soon give way to a new generation. He had already seen that many villages needed stronger successors to carry on the leadership.

    Kumogakure, for instance, had only the Raikage''s son, A, as a potential successor, but A still had a long way to go before matching the strength of the Third Raikage.

    Iwagakure''s future seemed even more uncertain. The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, had no clear successor in sight, and he didn''t even know who would eventually take over.

    In contrast, Konoha flourished, with talented young ninjas constantly emerging.

    As for Kirigakure...

    The Third Mizukage didn''t want to speak of his village''s situation. He hadn''t been the ideal candidate for Mizukage; he had only taken the role out of necessity after the death of the previous Mizukage when no one else could step up.

    For years, Kirigakure had been controlled by an elder from the Land of Water, and the Third Mizukage had been preoccupied with cleaning up the messes left behind by his predecessors.

    But now, he saw a new opportunity¡ªan alliance with Konoha under Minato''s leadership. This could lead Kirigakure to a brighter future, free from the shadow of Kumogakure''s dominance.

    "If we can establish friendly relations with Konoha, Kumogakure will no longer dare to bully us so easily," the Third Mizukage thought, hopeful for the future.

    With this alliance, Kirigakure would finally have the chance to regain its strength and restore its position in the ninja world.

    ...

    "I trust Zabuza will complete his mission successfully," the Third Mizukage declared, filled with optimism.

 Chapter 704: The Disagreement in the Akatsuki Organization

    Chapter 704 - The Disagreement in the Akatsuki Organization

    The entire ninja world recently had become aware that Konoha would change leadership, with the Hokage succession ceremony scheduled for a week later. The new Hokage was set to be Minato Namikaze.

    This news quickly spread across the ninja world. Many of the ninjas were still very young, and in this chaotic world, a ninja''s lifespan was generally very short.

    In some villages with a small population, even students who had just graduated from the academy¡ªor hadn''t even graduated yet¡ªwere sent to the battlefield. These children, who were not yet strong enough to protect themselves, faced a significantly higher chance of death on the battlefield.

    Surviving an old age in this chaotic ninja world was no easy task.

    For this reason, many ninjas had never witnessed a change in Hokage before.

    The last time a Hokage was replaced was when the Second Hokage died during the First Ninja War.

    People who had seen such things were unlikely to be still alive now.

    So, when the ninja world learned that Minato Namikaze would become Konoha''s new Hokage, everyone felt a sense of excitement and anticipation. Even though they weren''t from Konoha, witnessing such a historical change in their lifetime was considered a rare and remarkable event.

    As public interest surged, discussions across the ninja world centred around Konoha''s recent scandals involving the Third Hokage and the upcoming ascension of a new Hokage. People began to link these events in many places, shifting the focus from the scandal to the impending leadership change.

    The number of discussions grew, and so did their influence. Before long, the entire ninja world knew the name of Minato Namikaze.

    This was a significant departure from the original timeline, where Minato''s rise as Hokage came a few years later, during which the Third Ninja War had begun. Minato was already a more seasoned young man, known for his composure and many years of experience, earning the nickname "Konoha''s Yellow Flash."

    Although he had earned the title of the Yellow Flash now, not many people recognised him, and his recent battles had just begun to make his name known. Many people still didn''t know who he was, but now he was more famous than he had been in the original timeline, and people were paying much more attention to Konoha''s leadership change. This heightened interest was primarily due to the shocking revelations by Orochimaru and Danzo, which had captured the ninja world''s attention.

    Minato''s ascension to Hokage was tied to this media storm, fueled by Orochimaru and Danzo''s explosive revelations. What began as a scandal had now become a public spectacle, with everyone watching as Konoha''s young genius, Minato Namikaze, smoothly took over the position of Hokage.

    As this media frenzy continued to grow, at the centre of it all¡ªat Konoha''s gates¡ªthree members of the Akatsuki organisation stood, exchanging glances as if in the middle of a disagreement.

    "We still need to stay in Konoha," Konan said firmly, standing her ground. She looked at Nagato and Yahiko, who were already turning to leave and spoke each word with clarity and resolve. Her purple eyes shone with determination, reflecting her strong will to stay.

    Yahiko glanced between Konan and Nagato, noticing Nagato''s darkened expression. He spread his hands, indicating that he wasn''t getting involved in the decision. His facial expression suggested that he was leaving it to the two of them to decide, and once they reached a consensus, he would follow along.

    Yahiko had learned to adapt quickly to his changing role, even though he didn''t like it. He kept his dissatisfaction hidden and didn''t express it.

    In the past, Yahiko had made the final decisions. When Konan and Nagato disagreed, they would turn to him for guidance. Usually, both of them would follow his lead with little input. Nagato, in particular, had always been reserved, speaking even less than Konan.

    But things had changed. Yahiko''s status had diminished, and he could only watch as Konan and Nagato stood opposite sides of the argument. He knew that his voice no longer held weight. Now, it was up to them to decide, and once they did, he would follow.

    As Yahiko remained silent, the pressure fell on Nagato.

    Nagato stood still, his back facing Konoha and, thus, Konan. He couldn''t see her expression or Yahiko''s stance but could sense the silence.

    After contemplating, he stopped and turned his head to face Konan.

    "Minato Namikaze doesn''t want to take us in," Nagato said in a low, sombre tone. His voice had a trace of sadness and detachment as if the issue hadn''t profoundly affected him. He stood there, exuding an air of natural arrogance, a new-found confidence he had gained after discovering his Otsutsuki lineage.

    To put it bluntly, Nagato had become arrogant.

    This wasn''t unusual for Nagato.

    In the original timeline, after awakening the Rinnegan, he had even referred to himself as a god.

    In essence, Nagato suffered significantly during his youth. Despite his lack of talent during his early training, Jiraiya''s praise that he could change the world had deeply influenced him. From then on, Nagato began to see himself as someone special. After learning that he was part of the Otsutsuki clan, a powerful and terrifying race, his self-perception inflated further to the point where he viewed the entire ninja world as insignificant, its inhabitants no more than ants beneath his feet.

    At this moment, Nagato''s tone suggested that he felt he had been turned away by mere ants¡ªresidents of Konoha who didn''t understand his greatness. He believed he could easily stand his ground here if he wanted to, but he chose not to because of his respect for Aoba.

    However, he failed to realise that his Rinnegan hadn''t yet fully awakened, and he didn''t have the power to back up his lofty words.

    His confidence remained unshaken, emanating from him in every word and action.

    After finishing his sentence, Nagato''s Rinnegan eyes emerged from behind his red hair, staring coldly at Konan, devoid of emotion. Every time those eyes appeared, it was as if he were a machine, with a gaze so void of feeling it made him seem robotic.

    "Do you want me to kneel and beg him?" Nagato''s tone remained calm, but there was a sharp edge of sarcasm and disdain, signalling his deep dissatisfaction with Minato.

    "We might have other options..." Konan responded, her voice carrying a strange sense of unease. She felt as if Nagato had become someone completely unfamiliar. This was not the Nagato she had known¡ªthe one who cared for and cared for her during her time of need.

    But ever since their encounter with Aoba, she had noticed a drastic change in Nagato. It was as if he now considered himself part of a higher race.

    While Konan acknowledged Nagato''s unique heritage, his aura now made her uncomfortable.

    There was a growing distance between them, and she felt powerless to bridge the gap.

    "All we''ve done is make a single attempt with Minato Namikaze, and we haven''t even fully explored that possibility. Even if we don''t continue with Minato, we can still find other ways to live in Konoha," Konan said softly, hoping to shift their perspective.

    "Hahaha..." Nagato burst into laughter, his tone dripping with mockery. It was as if he found Konan''s words laughably naive.

    "How naive you are!" Nagato said, his gaze on Konan filled with contempt. He now saw her as someone entirely different from the person he once knew, much like Konan saw him as a stranger.

    Nagato had once cared deeply for Konan, but now he could barely recognise her. The change in her demeanour since her time with Aoba had led to a shift in how he viewed her.

    He had once been willing to do anything for Konan, but her growing admiration for Aoba, or Otsutsuki Shiren, had created a wedge between them.

    With a cold smile, Nagato shook his head.

    "I won''t beg Minato Namikaze again, nor do I want to enter Konoha. If you want to stay, then go ahead on your own..."

    With that, Nagato turned around and walked away without looking back.

 Chapter 705: Iâ€™m Not Leaving

    Chapter 705 - I''m Not Leaving

    "Nagato..."

    Konan stood there, watching Nagato walk away. She wanted to call him back but didn''t know how to continue the conversation. She could feel the resentment emanating from him.

    Even she couldn''t quite explain what was going on.

    From Konan''s perspective, she felt rather wronged. In her view, Nagato had changed, yet his attitude seemed to imply that she was the one who had first shifted.

    "What is this about?"

    Konan clenched her fists, her purple eyes locked onto Nagato''s retreating. Her mind swirled with confusion. Aoba had instructed them to come here and seek out Minato Namikaze, leveraging his connection to gain entry into Konoha. But now, everything seemed to have taken a completely different turn.

    At this moment, even she didn''t understand why Nagato had suddenly given up as if he had no intention of seeing O?tsutsuki Shiren anymore.

    No matter what she said, Nagato acted like he hadn''t heard, leaving them with a lonely and distant silhouette.

    "..."

    For a moment, Konan was at a loss for words.

    She didn''t know how to deal with this situation.

    After all, this was something she had never experienced before.

    Ever since she had met Nagato, they had been close friends, always discussing everything together and overcoming any difficulties. But now, she realised that something had changed between them.

    "Yahiko, what do you think about all this?"

    Konan turned her gaze to Yahiko, who had been silent this whole time. To her, Yahiko was the only person she still felt close to. Seeing Nagato''s prideful and arrogant demeanour made her reluctant to persuade him to return.

    The only person she could talk to now was Yahiko. If Yahiko could side with her, it would make her feel better. They could stay together in Konoha. In her heart, she had already decided to remain in Konoha, no matter what Minato thought. She would find a way to stay.

    Yahiko glanced at Nagato, who had already walked far and then turned to Konan, who was looking at him expectantly.

    A strange thought crossed his mind.

    He didn''t want to choose either side. He didn''t want to go with Nagato because the arrogance Nagato displayed made him feel small, like an insignificant insect.

    But he also didn''t want to stay with Konan because he had noticed the changes in her. Konan no longer seemed to be on his side, and it felt like they were drifting apart.

    At this moment, he could not make any choice if he had to choose between the two.

    Perhaps...

    A thought popped into Yahiko''s mind: maybe it was time for him to change and live a different life.

    "I choose neither."

    Yahiko shook his head, turned, and walked in another direction. He didn''t want to follow Konan into Konoha.

    Konoha was a place he had never been, utterly foreign to him.

    And after Minato Namikaze''s cold reception, his pride had been hurt. Whether they shared a teacher in Jiraiya no longer mattered.

    They had no real connection.

    As for entering Konoha, he was not interested.

    The village felt more like a prison.

    If he genuinely entered, he could imagine the cold looks he would receive from the people there.

    After all, he wasn''t originally from Konoha. Entering Konoha with the identity of a rogue ninja from the Land of Rain would make him a target of disdain.

    Moreover, after witnessing Minato Namikaze''s attitude, Yahiko knew he couldn''t join Konoha and become a Konoha ninja.

    If he couldn''t become a ninja of Konoha, forcing himself to stay there would bring him no benefits.

    For these reasons, Yahiko didn''t care much about what was happening here.

    He had no affection for Konoha so he wouldn''t side with Konan. If Konan had still been aligned with him, he might have stayed for her sake, but now, she no longer shared his feelings.

    Unlike Nagato, Yahiko still had a sense of pride. He liked to take charge and didn''t want to be subservient. Especially in his interactions with Konan, he preferred to be the leader, not someone who would bend to her will.

    That was why he wouldn''t stay in Konoha just to please Konan.

    That was the main reason he wasn''t staying in Konoha.

    However, not staying in Konoha didn''t mean he had to leave with Nagato.

    Over the past few months, Yahiko had watched Nagato change. It was an apparent transformation¡ªfrom a humble, quiet person to someone arrogant and self-absorbed.

    This had left Yahiko with a strong sense of dissatisfaction.

    Yahiko had witnessed Nagato''s transformation. When Nagato saved Konan, he wasn''t like this. But after learning that he was part of the O?tsutsuki clan, he had become insufferable.

    Because of these feelings, Yahiko wouldn''t choose Nagato either.

    "..."

    Now, Konan stood watching the two people she had once been closest to¡ªNagato walking away from Konoha and Yahiko heading in another direction. The two were diverging paths.

    Konan had once wondered if the three of them might one day part ways. She had sensed that, no matter how close they were, there would come a time when they would go their separate ways.

    It seemed that the time had come.

    "I''m staying in Konoha."

    Konan said firmly, watching them leave. She wasn''t going to change her mind because someone had left. Her decision was resolute, unaffected by others.

    Ever since she had met Aoba, she had been sure of what she wanted.

    She wasn''t seeking anything extravagant or demanding but simply wanted to be near the person who had moved her heart in her way. That was enough.

    "I wonder when we''ll meet again."

    Konan whispered to herself, watching their retreating figures. A strange feeling washed over her. She had thought that if they ever parted, it would hurt deeply.

    They were her only family in the world.

    They had grown up together and were incredibly close. She had once believed they would always be together. But since the day Jiraiya-sensei left, she gradually realised that no one would stay by your side forever. Sometimes, you have to move forward on your own.

    Konan had made up her mind. She would move forward and do what she thought was right. And right now, staying in Konoha to find O?tsutsuki Shiren was right.

    With that, Konan turned toward Konoha.

    At that moment, the Konoha gatekeepers were still watching her.

    They had assumed all three would leave but were surprised that one remained. All their attention turned to Konan.

    "Aren''t you leaving?"

    One of the gatekeepers asked, puzzled. To him, these three were just young people around Minato Namikaze''s age. After facing rejection, there was no reason for them to stick around.

    The two boys who left seemed to understand that.

    But this girl staying behind was odd.

    The gatekeepers noticed the tension between the three as if they no longer shared the same unity.

    "I''m not leaving."

    Konan shook her head at the gatekeeper. Her words stunned the guards, leaving them unsure of what she meant.

    Are you not leaving?

    Is that really up to you?

    The new Hokage already said he wouldn''t take you in!

    What are you going to do? Should you stay here?

    The gatekeeper''s mind filled with questions. He didn''t understand what Konan''s plan was, but he grew more alert. If something went wrong, it would be on him.

    Right now, during the transition between Hokages, anything could happen. He knew that even a tiny mistake could ruin him, becoming a casualty of the era''s changes.

    From one perspective, their job as gatekeepers had been assigned by the Third Hokage. They were part of the old regime. Now that Minato was about to become Hokage, new people might replace them. While being a gatekeeper wasn''t difficult, they didn''t want to lose it.

    "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 706: Konanâ€™s Trump Card

    Chapter 706 - Konan''s Trump Card

    The gatekeeper''s eyes were fixed intently on Konan. After seeing Minato Namikaze''s attitude, he realized that although these three might be disciples of Jiraiya, the new Hokage did not seem too keen on them.

    But just because the Hokage wasn''t particularly welcoming didn''t mean they were insignificant. After all, they were still Jiraiya''s students, and if anything were to happen to them, it could have severe consequences if Jiraiya got involved.

    At the same time, the gatekeeper couldn''t afford to treat them too well either. After all, showing too much favor could be seen as opposing the new Hokage.

    Jiraiya, with his reputation, was highly respected in Konoha. People treated him with great regard, but his students were still just that¡ªstudents. To maintain a balance between Jiraiya and the village, the gatekeeper had to respect the words of the Hokage more.

    This left the gatekeeper feeling conflicted. He didn''t want to get too involved with these three, hoping they would simply leave. But the situation had become more complicated with two gone and one staying behind. He could sense from Konan''s determined expression that she had no intention of leaving quickly.

    The more this dragged on, the more tense the atmosphere became.

    "I''m not leaving," Konan said, shaking her head. Her gaze remained locked on the gatekeeper as she stepped forward, moving closer to the entrance of Konoha, even nearer than the spot where they had initially stood.

    "Didn''t you hear me? The Hokage doesn''t want you here!" the gatekeeper said sharply, his expression shifting slightly. It was clear that Konan''s defiance made him uneasy.

    The other gatekeepers nodded in agreement, supporting their colleague''s statement. To them, Konan seemed to be challenging Minato Namikaze''s authority.

    Minato had already clarified that they weren''t welcome in Konoha, yet this girl was still trying to stay.

    From their perspective, this was bordering on defiance of the Hokage''s will.

    The gatekeepers'' expressions grew severe as they all focused their eyes on Konan as if trying to intimidate her into leaving.

    "I want to go to Ichiraku Ramen," Konan stated firmly, her calm voice surprising everyone present. None of them had expected her to say that.

    "Ichiraku Ramen?"

    The gatekeepers exchanged confused glances, unsure what to make of her response. They had been guarding Konoha''s gates for a long time, and while they were familiar with many who entered the village, no one had ever given such a reason before.

    "You want to eat ramen?" one of the gatekeepers asked, baffled.

    Konan calmly nodded. "I came all the way to Konoha just to eat a bowl of Ichiraku Ramen. I''m not here for anything else, unlike those two. Surely, you won''t turn me away just for that?"

    Her casual tone made it sound like the most straightforward request, as if nothing unusual existed.

    The gatekeepers were stunned.

    They had all eaten Ichiraku Ramen before and knew it was a well-known spot in the village.

    But for someone to travel from another village just to eat there? That was unexpected.

    For a moment, they stared at her, even more confused. They found it hard to believe someone would travel all this way just for ramen. It seemed almost absurd.

    "This..."

    The gatekeepers exchanged uncertain looks, each displaying the same confusion.

    "I don''t have the authority to make this decision," the lead gatekeeper said after a pause, shaking his head as he fixed his eyes on Konan. He was clearly at a loss. "But I can''t go ask the Hokage again on your behalf. You should leave and come back another time."

    "We can''t let you in."

    His voice was firm, leaving no room for negotiation.

    "Minato Namikaze only said we couldn''t stay in the village. He didn''t say I couldn''t go in for a bowl of ramen," Konan replied, unfazed by the refusal. She remained resolute.

    "I just want to eat one bowl of ramen."

    "I heard about Ichiraku Ramen from Jiraiya-sensei."

    "If you don''t let me in, I''ll make sure Jiraiya-sensei hears about this."

    "Who knows what he''ll think of you then."

    Konan mentioned Jiraiya because she knew it was her best leverage. Her trump card wasn''t Minato Namikaze, as she realized he wouldn''t help, but rather her teacher, Jiraiya.

    Everyone present was well aware of Jiraiya''s status in Konoha. As one of the Legendary Sannin, he held a high position, and as the Third Hokage''s former disciple, his standing in the village was unquestioned. No matter what controversies had surrounded the Third Hokage, none of them had tarnished Jiraiya''s reputation. If Minato became Hokage, Jiraiya would hold even more influence as his mentor.

    To offend Jiraiya would be to invite trouble for any of them.

    Realizing this, the gatekeepers recalled how the trio had been allowed to meet with Minato earlier¡ªbecause they had invoked Jiraiya''s name.

    Now, with the trio having split up, it seemed that Konan, at least, was trying to stay behind for one more reason: to eat ramen.

    This was an awkward situation for the gatekeepers.

    They could have easily turned them away if it had been any other visitor. But this girl was Jiraiya''s student.

    That complicated things.

    "You won''t be in trouble."

    At that moment, Konan spoke again, her voice clear and calm. "I just want to eat a bowl of ramen. After that, I''ll leave."

    "You can accompany me."

    "You can supervise me the entire time."

    "I won''t cause any trouble. I''ll eat and go. I won''t make things difficult for you."

    Konan knew this was her last card to play.

    She had to find a way to get into Ichiraku Ramen.

    It was her chance to meet O?tsutsuki Shiren potentially.

    If she managein Konoha, then n would intervene to help.

    But if, even after eating ramen, Shiren didn''t show up, it would mean he didn''t want her to remain in Konoha, and she would leave without regret.

    Konan wasn''t ready to give up so easily. She needed to take this final step and see where it led.

    This was her last-ditch effort.

    Konan was determined to play her trump card¡ªto go to Ichiraku Ramen and hope for a chance encounter with O?tsutsuki Shiren, using this opportunity to make her case for staying in Konoha.

 Chapter 707: So This Is Konoha

    Chapter 707 - So This Is Konoha

    At this critical and tense moment, Konan''s thoughts were obvious. She understood perfectly that it was a significant opportunity when Aoba, also known as O?tsutsuki Shiren, mentioned they should meet at Ichiraku Ramen. She realized that Aoba lived in Konoha and could monitor the situation at Ichiraku Ramen. Her presence would be noticed as long as she got inside the ramen shop.

    If she wanted to seize this opportunity and stay close to Aoba, remaining in Konoha, she needed to rely on him to find him.

    The problem now was...

    With Minato Namikaze being uncooperative, Aoba was the only person who had initially connected them to Konoha. She wasn''t sure what kind of influence Aoba held in Konoha or if he could override Minato''s decision and allow her to stay. But regardless, she had to try.

    Having made up her mind, Konan knew the next step was to find a way into Konoha and Ichiraku Ramen. However, after the recent encounter with Minato, who didn''t want them entering the village during the Hokage succession ceremony, her only option was to circumvent him. This led her to think of Jiraiya, the one who had connected them to Minato in the first place.

    The more critical the situation became, the clearer Konan''s mind was. She began assessing all the resources she could use to her advantage, figuring out how to make them work in her favor to stay in Konoha.

    After invoking Jiraiya''s name, the gatekeepers were momentarily stunned. If Konan had tried to force her way in, they would have dealt with her accordingly. But mentioning Jiraiya complicated things significantly.

    "I''m going into Konoha to have a bowl of ramen," Konan said firmly. She had made up her mind and didn''t want to wait. If she couldn''t get in now, she would find another way later, but she wasn''t going to give up easily.

    "I''ve made my intentions clear. My two companions have already left, and we''ve spoken with Minato Namikaze. We understand we can''t stay in the village, but I''ve traveled a long way just to taste the ramen that Jiraiya-sensei spoke so fondly of."

    Konan continued to speak confidently, subtly observing the gatekeepers'' reactions. She could see their hesitation. Her mention of Jiraiya had made them uneasy.

    Opportunity.

    Konan instantly recognized the opening. The gatekeepers'' hesitation was her path forward.

    After all, no one thinks purely rationally like a machine. Everyone has something they care about, and after mentioning Jiraiya, Konan saw the subtle changes in their expressions. Although slight, they didn''t escape her keen observation.

    "My request is simple. I''m not here to cause trouble. If we had planned to create problems, we would''ve tried forcing our way in from the beginning. I just want to eat a bowl of ramen. You can accompany me the entire time, and once I''m done, I''ll leave. If you deny me even that, I''ll have to speak to Lord Tsuchikage."

    Konan''s words were sharp, using Jiraiya''s name as both a sword and a shield. The gatekeepers were now visibly uncertain. They weren''t sure how to handle the situation.

    The lead gatekeeper sighed, taking a deep breath to calm himself. His mind raced. Being a gatekeeper in Konoha required quick thinking, and now he had to make a tough decision.

    "I understand."

    After a moment, the gatekeeper nodded, signaling he had decided.

    "I''ll let you go and have your ramen," he said, "but you must leave Konoha immediately after. No lingering or causing any trouble. If you do, I''ll have to act accordingly."

    His tone was stern, showing that he only bent the rules out of respect for Jiraiya. If it weren''t for that, he would never have agreed to this.

    The thought of refusing Jiraiya''s student over something as trivial as ramen and potentially facing the consequences later was enough to convince the gatekeeper to allow her entry.

    "Good!"

    Konan nodded in agreement, relieved. Her only goal was to get into Ichiraku Ramen and possibly meet Aoba. She had no ulterior motives.

    Konan''s plan was simple and honest. Aoba had told her that if she wanted to find him, she should go to Ichiraku Ramen. She was taking a chance on this one opportunity to figure out if she could stay in Konoha.

    "Follow me."

    The gatekeeper signaled for her to follow, exchanging glances with his colleagues, who would continue guarding the gate. He then led Konan into Konoha.

    Konan followed without hesitation, not looking back in the direction where Yahiko and Nagato had gone. She had already accepted that they were now on different paths.

    As Konan entered Konoha for the first time, she took in the beautiful, peaceful village around her. Everything felt fresh and new. The green trees, the sound of flowing water, children playing in the streets, and the lively marketplace were all so vibrant.

    Konoha''s environment far surpassed Amegakure to the point where they couldn''t even be compared.

    Konan had grown up in the constant rain of Amegakure, a land plagued by war and poverty. Its economy was stagnant, and the people lived in despair.

    In those dark times, survival was all they could think about. They did whatever they could to stay alive, even resorting to stealing and other desperate measures. There was no sense of an everyday life; everything was dark. For Konan, the whole world had seemed that way¡ªuntil now.

    Now that she was in Konoha, she realized that there were people who lived in peace and grew up in a world filled with sunlight.

    "I knew so little about the world," Konan muttered, recalling what O?tsutsuki Shiren had told her. The ninja world was just a tiny part of the planet, and the earth was nothing more than a speck in the vast universe. Everything she had known was merely a limited view of the world.

    Seeing Konoha now, Konan felt this deeply. Even though it was still the ninja world, this village completely differed from the ones she had known.

    And this made her realize why wars constantly broke out in the ninja world.

    The resources were so unevenly distributed!

    If she had been in Hanzo? of the Salamander''s position, she might have also been tempted to seize Konoha''s wealth. The Land of Fire was desirable, after all.

    At first, Konan''s desire to stay in Konoha had nothing to do with the village itself but with its people¡ªspecifically, O?tsutsuki Shiren. That''s why she didn''t want to leave when Nagato did.

    But now, as she walked through Konoha, she couldn''t help but fall in love with the village itself. If she could live here, it would be a wonderful life.

    "So, this is Konoha, huh?"

    Konan looked ahead and saw the three faces carved into the Hokage Rock¡ªHashirama Senju, Tobirama Senju, and Hiruzen Sarutobi.

    Seeing these faces etched into the mountain filled her with awe, making her first visit to Konoha an awe-inspiring and unforgettable experience.

 Chapter 708: A Bowl of Ramen

    Chapter 708 - A Bowl of Ramen

    After entering Konoha, the gatekeeper ninja closely watched Konan''s every move. As he noticed Konan gazing at the village with a look of awe, her eyes reflecting a longing admiration, even he could sense it.

    This filled him with a sense of pride.

    This was Konoha.

    This was his village.

    This was his home.

    Being a Konoha ninja, he felt strongly connected to the village because he had grown up here. Watching Konan admire his home, her eyes filled with wonder, gave him a deep sense of satisfaction. After all, who wouldn''t want their home to be seen as a beautiful and prosperous place by outsiders?

    "Konoha is beautiful, isn''t it?" the gatekeeper ninja said with a smile, noticing Konan''s cautious curiosity. He wasn''t overly concerned about her anymore, as Minato Namikaze had already refused her entry, and that decision came from Konoha''s new Hokage. Once the Hokage made a decision, there was little room for negotiation.

    Now, the only thing left for Konan was to eat a bowl of ramen.

    This was likely her last act of resistance, her final effort. The gatekeeper ninja could tell that Konan didn''t necessarily care about the ramen. She likely wanted one last glimpse of the village before being forced to leave.

    However...

    He didn''t mind too much. Konan was young, roughly the same age as a recent graduate from Konoha''s Ninja Academy. She wouldn''t pose much of a threat even if she were skilled. And considering she was already inside the village, no matter her strength, there wasn''t much damage she could cause here.

    "It''s very beautiful," Konan nodded, sincerely acknowledging his comment. She truly loved the village. It gave her a feeling she couldn''t describe, like a treasure magically unfolding before her.

    "I envy you all for being able to live in such a village. Growing up carefree, without worrying about where your next meal is coming from or fearing for your life."

    Konan''s words were heartfelt. It wasn''t flattery. Only after arriving here did she truly realize how great Konoha was. She now understood why so many kunoichi from other villages wanted to marry into Konoha. It wasn''t just for their own lives but also for the betterment of future generations.

    "The ramen shop is just up ahead," the gatekeeper ninja pointed to the entrance of a nearby alley, indicating where Ichiraku Ramen was. He knew his purpose here was to escort Konan to eat a bowl of ramen, and once that was done, he could return to his post. He understood this was a serious matter, not a casual sightseeing tour.

    As a gatekeeper ninja, being away from his post like this was already a breach of duty. If someone discovered this, he could face disciplinary action. But he was willing to take this risk out of respect for Jiraiya. After all, letting someone eat a bowl of ramen was not a grave issue, especially since she was Jiraiya''s disciple.

    Even if Minato Namikaze found out, he could explain the situation.

    But if he didn''t allow it and Jiraiya later questioned him, there would be no way to justify his refusal.

    "Okay," Konan nodded without hesitation and began walking toward Ichiraku Ramen. She knew exactly what her priority was.

    As long as she got into Ichiraku Ramen and ate a bowl of ramen, she believed that O?tsutsuki Shiren would know. There was no need to prolong her stay or delay eating.

    Konan knew someone like O?tsutsuki Shiren would likely sense her presence once she entered Ichiraku Ramen. She hoped this would be enough to signal her desire to meet him.

    Once that signal was sent, even if she had to leave afterward, O?tsutsuki Shiren could find her anytime¡ªjust as he had before when he brought her to that strange place.

    Konan wasn''t planning to linger. She understood that staying too long might make it difficult for O?tsutsuki Shiren to reveal himself. All she needed to do was eat and leave.

    Soon enough, Konan and the gatekeeper ninja arrived at Ichiraku Ramen.

    "New face?" Teuchi, the ramen shop owner, glanced toward the door. It wasn''t a busy time of day, so no other customers were in the shop. Seeing anyone come in naturally caught his attention.

    "What would you like to eat?" Teuchi asked, his gaze briefly flicking over the headband on Konan''s head, which bore the symbol of Amegakure. He didn''t say anything, but he understood immediately¡ªan outsider and a rogue ninja. However, seeing the gatekeeper ninja with her, he realized this wasn''t just a random visitor.

    Teuchi''s eyes then shifted to the gatekeeper ninja accompanying her.

    He didn''t recognize the ninja but could tell from the subtle way the ninja watched Konan that she was being closely monitored.

    What an odd pair, Teuchi thought. But he didn''t ask questions. His job was to serve ramen.

    "One bowl of ramen," Konan said plainly, her voice lacking the enthusiasm one might expect from someone who claimed they were there just to eat ramen. Her words sounded more like part of an exchange, and her eyes subtly scanned the surroundings, sensing any sign of O?tsutsuki Shiren.

    Could the man cooking the ramen in front of her be Shiren?

    No, Konan shook her head. If it were O?tsutsuki Shiren, he wouldn''t need to disguise himself as a ramen cook.

    For now, I''ll just eat the ramen.

    With that, Konan sat, preparing to eat the bowl of ramen she had ordered.

 Chapter 709: Totally Worth It!

    Chapter 709 - Totally Worth It!

    "Got it!"

    Teuchi immediately responded and began preparing the ramen. He noticed that Konan seemed slightly different, but he didn''t overthink it.

    As the owner of Ichiraku Ramen, he encountered all sorts of people every day. He had seen countless faces and personalities, so he didn''t worry or get curious about them, even when unusual things happened.

    Even when Orochimaru and Danzo revealed the scandals involving the Third Hokage, Teuchi didn''t care much. After all, those things had nothing to do with his life. All he did was cook ramen. As long as he could continue doing that, the rest of the world''s problems would just be background noise to him.

    Now, with this young girl in front of him here to eat ramen, all he had to do was cook. Teuchi briefly glanced at Konan when she first entered, but after she sat down, he focused on preparing the meal.

    Before long, the aroma of freshly made ramen filled the air, drifting toward Konan''s nose.

    Grrr...

    Konan''s stomach growled. It had been a while since she''d had a decent meal. Lately, she had been surviving on cheap ration pills, only eating enough to keep her energy up. She had never paid much attention to food as a form of enjoyment, always seeing it as a necessity to keep from hunger.

    Now, as the rich aroma wafted over her, hunger struck her again. Her appetite was suddenly piqued.

    "It smells so good," Konan said, eagerly breathing in the delicious scent. She liked Konoha even more¡ªnot just for its beautiful environment and kind people but also for its incredible food.

    Each of these things was enough to attract her. Together, they made her feel even more drawn to the village. Now, she understood why people wanted to come to Konoha; it truly was a wonderful place.

    Her thoughts drifted to how much she had already fallen in love with Konoha, even though she had just arrived. It felt like falling in love at first sight, but it was with a village this time.

    As Konan thought about this, she watched Teuchi''s expert movements as he handled the noodles, swiftly cooking them with practiced ease. After a few more minutes, Teuchi lifted the freshly cooked noodles from the boiling water, poured hot broth over them, and the fragrant steam intensified.

    "Ramen''s ready."

    Teuchi smiled warmly, handing Konan the bowl of ramen. His eyes narrowed into friendly crescent moons, adding to his kind demeanor.

    The bowl of steaming ramen sat before Konan, its enticing aroma rising like a siren call. Her stomach rumbled loudly in response, her hunger reaching new heights as she eagerly anticipated her first bite.

    Taking a deep breath, Konan savored the smell. She had heard about how delicious Ichiraku Ramen was but hadn''t expected it to smell this irresistible. Even before tasting it, she knew it was going to be amazing.

    "I''m starting!" Konan clasped her hands together in gratitude before quickly grabbing her chopsticks and digging in. She was so eager that she didn''t pause to savor the first bite, slurping down the noodles as fast as she could.

    Instantly, a wave of pure happiness washed over her. The flavors danced on her tongue, filling her with a joy she had never experienced from food.

    "This is delicious!"

    "Really delicious!"

    "So, so delicious!"

    Konan exclaimed, her voice filled with astonishment. She had never tasted anything so good before. The flavors surpassed everything she had ever eaten.

    It was worth it!

    Worth it!

    Even if O?tsutsuki Shiren didn''t show up, she wouldn''t regret coming here. This bowl of ramen alone made her trip worthwhile.

    As Konan continued to devour her ramen, she briefly forgot why she had come to Konoha in the first place. Her original goal of meeting O?tsutsuki Shiren faded from her mind as she became fully absorbed in the delicious meal before her.

    Everything else could wait.

    At that moment, her entire focus was on the bowl of ramen, the most delicious thing she had ever eaten. Nothing else mattered.

    The gatekeeper ninja beside her watched as she enthusiastically slurped down the ramen. He couldn''t help but feel his hunger growing. Watching someone enjoy their food so much was contagious.

    Even though he wasn''t starving, seeing Konan eat eagerly made him want to join in.

    "Bring me a bowl too!"

    Unable to resist, the gatekeeper ninja raised his hand, signaling to Teuchi. He decided that since he was here, he might reward himself with a bowl of ramen.

    Even though only a few minutes had passed since they arrived, they felt like an eternity as he watched Konan eat. The delicious smell drifted toward him, making his stomach growl louder by the second.

    "Coming right up!" Teuchi replied cheerfully. When the two customers entered, he wondered if the second person would give in to the temptation. As expected, the ninja couldn''t resist either.

    As the owner of Ichiraku Ramen, Teuchi knew the power of his ramen''s flavor. He had seen countless people line up outside his shop, all eager for a bowl. He took pride in that once people tasted his ramen, they couldn''t resist returning for more.

    "I''ll have another bowl," Konan suddenly said, her tone filled with excitement. Gone was the calm and collected demeanor she had earlier. Now, she was filled with anticipation.

    "This is so good."

    "It''s just too good."

    "Leaving without eating more would be an insult to my stomach."

    Konan''s expression softened, wholly immersed in the joy of the meal. She wasn''t stalling for time. She would have left after finishing her bowl if the ramen had been ordinary. But this ramen was far too delicious to pass up.

    She knew that once she left Ichiraku Ramen, she might never get another chance to eat here again. So why not savor every moment now?

    Growing up in the harsh environment of Amegakure, Konan had learned that when the opportunity to enjoy life presented itself, you should take it. After all, she couldn''t be sure when she would get another chance.

    "Got it!" Teuchi replied, smiling as he prepared another bowl of ramen for her. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth toward Konan.

    It didn''t matter that she was from another village or even a rogue ninja. As long as she appreciated his ramen, Teuchi saw her as a good person.

    As he prepared the noodles for Konan''s second bowl, Teuchi poured his heart into making it as delicious as the first, ensuring both customers enjoyed their meal to the fullest.

    Meanwhile, Konan focused entirely on finishing the first bowl before her. At that moment, she felt utterly content and happy, as she ate the ramen.

    "If only life could always be this good," Konan thought. She realized now how wonderful life in Konoha could be, and for a fleeting moment, she imagined what it would be like to stay in the village forever.

    "No, I can''t give up so easily," Konan reminded herself. If she left now, she might never have the chance to return to Konoha.

    Only after experiencing it firsthand did she understand how special this place was.

 Chapter 710: The Incarnation of Åtsutsuki Shiren!

    Chapter 710 - The Incarnation of O?tsutsuki Shiren!

    At this particular moment, Aoba was sitting in his room, holding a pen and quickly writing on sheets of paper. The content on these pages detailed the dark secrets about Konoha that Orochimaru and Danzo had revealed during their talk at Hokage Rock.

    This information was already firmly etched in Aoba''s mind, primarily since he had heard it firsthand. As a result, writing it down was smooth and effortless, his hand moving swiftly without any hesitation.

    After some time, he paused to rest for a while.

    "Hmm?"

    Suddenly, he sensed a strange chakra fluctuation. It wasn''t the usual type of chakra, but one that felt very familiar to him.

    "Konan?"

    "What is she doing here?"

    "And she''s alone!"

    Aoba was taken aback. As soon as he spread his chakra perception, he noticed Konan sitting inside Ichiraku Ramen.

    "She''s here already?"

    Aoba was stunned. He hadn''t expected this to happen so soon.

    He had told Konan before that if she ever needed to find him, she should go to Ichiraku Ramen. Now that she was there, she had something important to discuss.

    Has something happened?

    When Aoba spoke with Minato earlier, he retracted his chakra to avoid detection. As a result, he hadn''t been aware of the Akatsuki trio''s exact location.

    But now, after writing everything down, he thought he would check on the trio''s position. To his surprise, he discovered Konan was at Ichiraku Ramen, while Nagato and Yahiko were nowhere to be seen.

    This made Aoba realize that something significant must have occurred.

    "I guess I should check things out soon."

    However, Aoba wasn''t foolish enough to appear as himself. He also didn''t plan to disguise himself as someone else and go to Ichiraku Ramen. The village was relatively stable, and assuming another identity might raise unnecessary suspicion.

    For instance, if he transformed into a ninja from another village, how that ninja got into Konoha would immediately arise, drawing unwanted attention.

    He was even disguising himself as a Konoha ninja would pose risks. There was always a chance of being recognized, which could lead to complications. If Konan mistakenly thought that another person was his clone or transformation, it could create unnecessary confusion and awkwardness.

    Aoba hated dealing with such complications.

    Therefore, he decided to wait until Konan finished eating and left the ramen shop. Once the area was clear, he would approach her.

    This was precisely in line with what Konan had initially anticipated.

    ...

    Inside Ichiraku Ramen.

    Konan was completely absorbed in the delicious meal before her, no longer concerned about whether she had been noticed.

    The ramen was simply too delicious!

    She had never tasted anything like it.

    The flavors overwhelmed her, and she couldn''t focus on anything else. Other matters seemed trivial compared to the incredible taste of the ramen in front of her.

    Before long, the gatekeeper ninja also received his bowl of ramen.

    His hunger had been growing, and seeing Konan enjoying her meal had only made him crave it more.

    Both of them were fully engrossed in their ramen for a brief moment, with the fragrant aroma filling the air.

    Konan had never imagined that she would come to love ramen this much.

    The noodles were so delicious that she couldn''t help but appreciate that Aoba had chosen this location for their potential meeting. She began to understand why he had explicitly mentioned Ichiraku Ramen.

    The food was so good that just one taste left her wanting more.

    After some time, the second bowl of ramen that Konan had ordered arrived. Despite eating one bowl, the ramen was so irresistible that she couldn''t help but continue.

    She reflected on the state of Amegakure, ravaged by the ninja wars, leaving it in a dire economic state. Food like this was a rare luxury she had never experienced before. Her satisfaction with the meal made her feel even more connected to Konoha, and she wanted to stay.

    "Sigh..."

    Konan let out a sigh. She knew that Minato was about to become Konoha''s Fourth Hokage, which should have been good news, especially for them as Jiraiya''s disciples.

    However, she sensed that Minato had reservations about allowing them to stay in Konoha. She assumed these reservations stemmed from issues she wasn''t aware of, but she understood that Minato wasn''t acting out of malice.

    Moreover, she realized that Nagato and Yahiko hadn''t shown the sincerity they should have during their conversation with Minato.

    Given the circumstances, it was understandable that Minato wouldn''t want to take risks for people who didn''t seem invested in staying in Konoha.

    Konan felt a pang of regret that they couldn''t establish a connection with Minato and stay in Konoha. However, she was content with the thought that, at the very least, she had come here and tasted the ramen, something that would leave her with good memories.

    In hindsight, she felt that her decision to stay behind and experience Konoha had been right. If she had left with Nagato and Yahiko, she might have never experienced this delicious meal.

    She could see that Nagato''s ambitions had grown. He now saw himself as someone of great power, belonging to the O?tsutsuki clan. With that attitude, it was unlikely that he would ever lower himself to return to Konoha.

    And where Nagato went, Yahiko would follow.

    Now that she was here, Konan realized this was probably her only chance to visit Konoha. If she didn''t seize it now, she might never return.

    "Delicious."

    Konan raised her right hand and gave Teuchi a thumbs-up, smiling at him as she expressed her heartfelt appreciation for the ramen.

    This was genuine praise, coming straight from her heart. She had never eaten anything so delicious, and she wanted to show her gratitude to the skilled chef who had prepared it for her.

    After thanking him, she resumed eating her second bowl of ramen, even though she was already full.

    But she was determined to finish it.

    It had been so long since she had truly enjoyed a meal, and she wouldn''t let this opportunity pass her by. Growing up in Amegakure, food had been scarce, and survival was always her top priority.

    Now, she was beginning to understand why people sought more than just survival¡ªthey sought a better quality of life, something she had never considered before.

    Konan''s experience at Ichiraku Ramen made her realize what it meant to live and not just survive genuinely.

    She wanted to stay in Konoha. The village represented the life she had always dreamed of but never had.

    Lost in her thoughts, Konan focused on savoring the ramen before her, determined to enjoy every last bite.

    Teuchi, watching the young woman, smiled warmly. He appreciated her sincere praise and was glad to see her enjoying the ramen so much. To him, there was no greater reward than a customer relishing the food he had prepared.

    At that moment, the footsteps approaching the entrance to Ichiraku Ramen caught Konan''s attention.

    Her eating slowed as her focus shifted toward the door.

    Someone was coming.

    Konan''s heart skipped a beat, and she tensed slightly, wondering if the person approaching could be none other than the incarnation of O?tsutsuki Shiren.

 Chapter 711: Explain Yourself!

    Chapter 711 - Explain Yourself!

    Konan wasn''t imagining things for no reason. When she and Aoba made their arrangement, they agreed to meet at a ramen shop. However, Aoba didn''t give her all the details, only mentioning the location and telling her that if she came here, she might see him.

    So, when Konan heard footsteps behind her, she immediately grew tense.

    Anyone could be O?tsutsuki Shiren.

    She didn''t turn around immediately but slowed her actions a little. Suppose she was too obvious and misjudged the situation. In that case, it might give the wrong impression to the gatekeeper ninja beside her, potentially leading to her being quickly escorted out of Konoha.

    This was no joke.

    Konan had a subtle feeling that she might not meet O?tsutsuki Shiren in the ramen shop but after leaving the village. It seemed more likely that their meeting would happen after she departed Konoha, not while she was still here.

    However, she couldn''t shake the sensation of being watched, as though someone''s eyes were fixed on her. She didn''t want to misjudge the situation; she wanted to stay in Konoha a little longer and savor the village''s rare and pleasant atmosphere. Even the air here felt sweeter to her.

    Konan couldn''t help but feel envious. She envied the people who were born and raised in Konoha and who were able to grow up in such a peaceful and happy environment.

    Previously, she hadn''t considered people''s backgrounds much. She assumed everyone faced difficulties like her, but perhaps she was in the group with more significant struggles.

    However, her perspective completely changed after coming to Konoha. She realized that many people here were different. They had lived their entire lives in comfort and harmony, never facing the hardships she had endured. It was hard not to be envious.

    As the footsteps behind her grew closer, the curtain at the entrance of Ichiraku Ramen was pulled aside, and a familiar voice rang out.

    "Hey, Teuchi! The usual!"

    A gentle voice echoed outside the ramen shop, followed by a figure stepping inside. The three people inside the shop instantly recognized the voice, as its distinct tone was impossible to ignore.

    Each of them had different reactions on their faces.

    "Minato, what brings you here today?"

    Teuchi, the owner of Ichiraku Ramen, greeted the newcomer with a bright smile. The man who had just entered was the future Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato.

    "Just had some free time, so I came for a bowl of ramen," Minato replied, waving his hand with a cheerful smile. Yet behind that smile, he was carrying a lot of worries. After speaking with Aoba and encountering the Akatsuki trio earlier, his mind had been racing, and he felt that a good meal would help him recharge.

    As soon as Minato''s voice echoed through the ramen shop, Konan lowered her head, trying to hide her face in her bowl of ramen, hoping that Minato wouldn''t notice her.

    "Damn it," Konan cursed inwardly. She hadn''t expected to run into Minato here. This was an unexpected and highly inconvenient situation.

    Konan wasn''t naive enough to think that Minato was somehow O?tsutsuki Shiren in disguise. If that were the case, there would have been no need for the earlier drama at the village gate.

    It had to be a coincidence¡ªa strange, inexplicable coincidence.

    At this moment, Konan was desperate for Minato not to recognize her. Otherwise, her presence in the village would be discovered, and she had no idea how to explain it.

    But avoiding recognition was easier said than done. Ichiraku Ramen was small, and there was only one long counter. It would be nearly impossible for Minato to miss seeing her, especially with her distinct appearance¡ªshort purple hair, a purple flower in her hair, and her unique purple eyes. She also wore a black cloak with red clouds that identified her as one of the people he had just seen at the gate. If Minato didn''t recognize her, it would be hard to believe.

    Konan felt highly awkward. She knew that trying to hide her face in her bowl of ramen was a futile effort. It was like closing her eyes and pretending the problem would disappear, but it wouldn''t.

    Minato would recognize her no matter what.

    This unexpected and absurd situation left Konan at a complete loss for how to respond. She couldn''t think of a single solution, which all felt ridiculous.

    Konan felt helpless and frustrated. She wished she could crawl into a hole and disappear, avoiding this awkward confrontation altogether.

    However, Konan wasn''t the most embarrassed person in the room. That title went to the gatekeeper ninja who had accompanied her. He hadn''t expected such a simple situation to escalate, and now they were face-to-face with the future Hokage, Namikaze Minato.

    Half an hour earlier, Minato had explicitly instructed not to allow the Akatsuki trio into Konoha. Yet here he was, with Konan sitting before him, eating ramen.

    It felt like a direct violation of his orders, and he had been caught red-handed.

    It was a disaster!

    The gatekeeper ninja didn''t know how to describe his feelings. He couldn''t hide because he could already feel Minato''s intense gaze, scrutinizing every detail of his presence.

    "You two..."

    Minato narrowed his eyes, focusing on Konan and the gatekeeper ninja. There was no need for a closer look to recognize Konan. Her outfit was too distinctive, making her easily identifiable.

    This was strange.

    Minato frowned, sensing that something wasn''t right. He had just seen Konan at the village gate. She was one of Jiraiya''s disciples and wanted to stay in Konoha, but Minato refused her request.

    Yet here she was, sitting in Ichiraku Ramen, eating noodles.

    How had this happened so quickly?

    Minato was baffled. It didn''t seem possible for such a situation to occur in Konoha without something going awry in the village''s management.

    "Explain yourselves!"

    Minato''s gaze focused on Konan. He didn''t immediately confront the gatekeeper ninja, knowing that the real instigator was Jiraiya''s disciple. His biggest question was why Konan, whom he had just refused, was sitting here eating ramen.

    He would get to the bottom of this soon enough. There could be no loose ends during this critical time of transition between Hokage.

    "I heard from Jiraiya-sensei that Ichiraku Ramen was very delicious, so I wanted to try it," Konan explained, though she didn''t sound entirely convincing, even to herself. But she had no choice but to stick to her story.

    "Jiraiya-sensei?"

    "Are you saying Jiraiya-sensei loves Ichiraku Ramen?"

    "Are you serious?"

    Minato was taken aback, his face darkened with confusion. He remembered clearly that Ichiraku Ramen hadn''t opened until after Jiraiya had left the village.

    When Ichiraku Ramen officially opened, Jiraiya had only visited Konoha once; by then, he was no longer mentoring the Akatsuki trio.

    In other words...

    Unless they had met Jiraiya again later, there was no way they would know about Ichiraku Ramen through him.

    This was a blatant lie.

    Minato immediately saw through Konan''s story. He realized she wasn''t being truthful, and his expression became stern. He wasn''t pleased with her lack of sincerity.

    "And where are your other two companions?" Minato asked. "If I''m not mistaken... one is named Nagato, and the other is Yahiko. Where are they?"

    Minato quickly inquired because he only saw Konan, and the Akatsuki trio usually moved together. The absence of the other two worried him, as they could be engaged in something suspicious elsewhere.

    Minato wondered if Nagato and Yahiko were secretly plotting something with the Third Hokage. Any hidden actions during this time of transition were especially concerning to him.

    At this crucial moment, every detail mattered. He couldn''t afford to overlook anything threatening the transfer of the Hokage title.

 Chapter 712: I... Ate Two Bowls

    Chapter 712 - I... Ate Two Bowls

    At this moment, Namikaze Minato felt as though he was suffering from a kind of paranoid delusion. Not that there was anything wrong with his mind, but rather, it was a specific emotion arising from the circumstances he found himself in.

    After all, he had faced many challenges recently.

    Initially, he had been training at Mount Myo?boku, preparing for the Third Great Ninja War. He believed that Konoha was buying him time to hone his skills, so he trained hard to increase his strength so that he could help the village through tough times.

    Just at the right moment, he appeared on the Third Great Ninja War battlefield and successfully defeated the army of Iwagakure, securing victory for Konoha.

    However, this victory didn''t bring him the result he had hoped for. Even now, he hadn''t found peace in his heart.

    Despite returning as a celebrated hero, he didn''t receive the treatment he deserved. Instead, he found himself trapped in a web of plots and schemes.

    The root cause of these problems was that his potential rise to becoming the Fourth Hokage threatened to displace the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi.

    There could only be one Hokage.

    As the calls for him to become the Fourth Hokage grew louder and more unified, it became increasingly clear that Sarutobi Hiruzen would have to step down and relinquish his position of power.

    This was something that the Third Hokage found difficult to accept.

    For this reason, Sarutobi Hiruzen conspired with Danzo? to orchestrate the following events.

    Looking back on the events of the Third Great Ninja War, Minato still wasn''t sure whether the Third Hokage orchestrated the attacks by Sunagakure and Kumogakure. These events were beyond his control, but they made sense in hindsight.

    Both villages had received intelligence during Konoha''s battle with Iwagakure when it seemed Konoha was at a disadvantage and might suffer a catastrophic defeat. Based on that information, it was understandable that these villages would try to exploit Konoha''s perceived weakness.

    Minato didn''t blame them for this. In the world of ninjas, power dictated everything. More vital forces won, and the weaker ones were vulnerable to being plundered. It wasn''t a matter of fairness; it was simply the law of the jungle.

    Minato couldn''t accept the internal machinations that had emerged¡ªschemes beyond his understanding.

    He understood that Kirigakure shouldn''t have been involved in the war. Nothing happening in the region should have concerned them, mainly since Kirigakure focused on their conflict with Kumogakure.

    Yet, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure seemed to have known about specific information in advance and had set an ambush on Konoha''s return route, targeting Minato for assassination.

    Minato still believed what Zabuza Momochi had told him.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen didn''t intend to harm other Konoha ninjas. They had created a diversion to lure Minato away, ensuring that no Konoha ninjas would be harmed.

    This was why Minato had trusted Zabuza''s explanation.

    Zabuza''s actions demonstrated that their mission was solely to assassinate Minato. Beyond that, they had no other objectives, as their ultimate goal was to facilitate a cooperative relationship between Kirigakure and Konoha.

    Minato understood that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen primarily acted in Kirigakure''s interests and sought to strengthen their village.

    After further discussions with Zabuza, Minato realized that the person orchestrating these events was Danzo?, and behind Danzo? was Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage.

    When Minato returned to Konoha after making peace with Zabuza, he saw the Third Hokage preparing to give him a Hokage robe¡ªa gesture meant to put an end to Minato''s growing popularity and ensure he wouldn''t succeed as the Fourth Hokage.

    Back in the forest, Minato had wondered whether Hatake Sakumo might have exaggerated the situation, so he had been cautious in dealing with him. At the time, Minato wasn''t sure whether Sakumo was a friend or foe, thinking they might be competing for the position of Hokage.

    But later, Minato realized he had been wrong¡ªcompletely wrong. His actual competition wasn''t with his peers but those from the previous generation. The fight for the Hokage title wasn''t about who could become the Fourth Hokage but about whether the Third Hokage would relinquish power.

    This realization made him see the true face of the Third Hokage.

    After gaining this understanding, several significant events unfolded in Konoha, especially when Orochimaru and Danzo? revealed numerous dark secrets, implicating the Third Hokage. This series of revelations led to the Third Hokage resigning from his position, which left Minato with questions.

    Minato couldn''t shake the feeling that something or someone was helping him from behind the scenes. But who could that be? And why?

    The most suspicious aspect was that Minato was the sole beneficiary of these events.

    Unless the mastermind was Minato himself, it didn''t make sense for someone else to orchestrate everything. After all, people typically acted in their interest, and Minato couldn''t think of anyone who would go to such lengths for his sake.

    These thoughts led Minato to seek out advice from Aoba. After their conversation, Minato''s suspicions only deepened. It seemed more likely that the Third Hokage had a hand in the chaos, attempting to create turmoil to maintain his grip on power.

    Now, Minato couldn''t afford to let his guard down. He didn''t know if the events involving the Akatsuki trio were part of the Third Hokage''s schemes.

    What was this Akatsuki organization?

    Minato found it all very strange. Although the trio claimed to be Jiraiya''s disciples, they had lived in Amegakure for years. Why had they suddenly come to Konoha now? Was their true goal to settle here, or was it, as Konan claimed, simply to try Ichiraku Ramen?

    Minato''s mind filled with questions, all of them directed at Konan.

    After asking her about the whereabouts of her companions, he stared intently at her, eager to hear the answers. He was especially interested in the locations of Nagato and Yahiko, as they were of more concern to him than Konan herself.

    "They''re not in the village," Konan replied, shaking her head. She could feel Minato''s wary gaze, understanding that he had already considered her a potential threat.

    "I''m the only one who entered Konoha, and it really was just to eat some ramen."

    "This gatekeeper ninja can vouch for me. He''s been with me the whole time. I didn''t run off or go anywhere else."

    "Of course, there is one small thing that wasn''t part of the original plan..."

    "And that is... the ramen was so delicious, I... ate two bowls."

    Despite being one of the leaders of Akatsuki, someone who handled personnel matters and had dealt with many complex situations, Konan remained calm. She knew that one couldn''t simply respond thoughtlessly in moments like this. Even logical explanations could be twisted if not presented correctly.

    So, Konan avoided directly answering Minato''s question about Jiraiya and instead focused on what mattered most to him: the whereabouts of Nagato and Yahiko.

    "Really?" Minato''s brows furrowed even more tightly. Her answer was unexpected.

    If Konan had said that they had entered Konoha but then gotten separated, Minato might have believed it, thinking they had gone off to meet with the Third Hokage or plot something against him.

    But the fact that they hadn''t entered the village at all threw him off. Looking at the empty bowl in front of Konan and the half-eaten one beside it, it seemed she was telling the truth.

    Yet something still didn''t feel right...

    "Teuchi-san."

    Minato turned toward Teuchi, the owner of the ramen shop. He trusted Teuchi to provide an honest answer more than anyone else.

    "Is what she said true?"

    Minato asked, knowing that Teuchi wouldn''t lie to him. The answer to whether or not Konan had eaten two bowls of ramen would be evident from Teuchi''s response.

    Teuchi didn''t reply right away. Instead, he smiled warmly at Minato.

    That same familiar smile.

    However, Teuchi''s mind was filled with questions of his own. He had been observing the situation the entire time. Initially, it seemed like Minato and Konan knew each other, but something felt off. It seemed like a tense, almost adversarial, atmosphere between them, which was very unlike Minato.

    Teuchi had been running Ichiraku Ramen for a long time, and he had rarely seen Minato show any negative emotion. Usually, Minato was bright and cheerful, spreading positivity wherever he went.

    But now, something was bothering him.

 Chapter 713: Minatoâ€™s Confusion

    Chapter 713 - Minato''s Confusion

    In fact, not only had Teuchi never seen Namikaze Minato in a state of collapse, but very few people in Konoha had. Minato had always presented himself as optimistic, cheerful, and driven. This attitude constantly empowered those around him, pushing them to strive forward and make progress.

    As for matters like this, Teuchi wasn''t exactly an expert. Running the Ichiraku Ramen shop, he had seen many things. He had overheard countless conversations, learned secrets others didn''t know, and gleaned information from people who came to his shop and talked while eating.

    In a way, Teuchi was like a walking encyclopedia of Konoha. He probably knew more about the village''s happenings than many of the shinobi assigned to gather intelligence, as he was entrenched in the community.

    Because of this, Teuchi usually remained low-key and humble, acting as though he didn''t know anything. Now that Minato was suddenly asking him about something, he seemed to be asked to provide a defense or explanation. Teuchi wasn''t sure how to handle it. He hadn''t dealt with such situations before, as he was usually just an observer of events in his shop and didn''t involve himself directly.

    For a moment, Teuchi remained silent.

    "Teuchi-san, when did she come in? Did she order two bowls and stay here the whole time?" Minato asked again, seeing that Teuchi hadn''t responded. Minato''s tone was not harsh. When speaking to Teuchi, he retained his usual gentle demeanor. After all, Teuchi was someone he trusted utterly¡ªa rare person he could let his guard down around.

    "Well..." Teuchi understood it was time for him to speak up after Minato''s second, more detailed inquiry. First, he glanced at Konan, then at the gatekeeper shinobi, and finally back at Minato, whose face was filled with anticipation.

    "She came here a while ago. At first, she ordered just one bowl of ramen. But later, she ordered a second bowl. I served it not too long ago, and she hadn''t finished eating when you arrived. That''s all I know."

    Teuchi had a good impression of Konan, especially after she gave him that thumbs-up gesture earlier. It meant a lot to him when customers appreciated his ramen. Even a simple compliment like "delicious" gave him immense encouragement. That was the driving force behind his constant effort to perfect his ramen.

    Teuchi loved cooking, not just because of the joy of making food but because of the happiness he saw on his customers'' faces after eating his ramen. It gave him a deep sense of accomplishment.

    Running the ramen shop wasn''t just about making money for Teuchi. It was also about fulfilling a personal passion. At this point in his life, he was unequivocal about what he wanted, and Konan''s gesture won him over.

    Naturally, he was inclined to speak a little more favorably about her. However, Teuchi didn''t lie¡ªeverything he said was true, and he simply emphasized Konan''s actions positively.

    "Hmm?" Minato was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Teuchi''s account to align perfectly with Konan''s. His confusion deepened as he watched Konan continue eating her ramen, seemingly engrossed in her meal.

    "What''s going on? Could she really just be here for the ramen? That''s so strange. It doesn''t seem right... Or is this just a trick to lower my guard?"

    Minato''s mind raced with questions. Recent events had left him mentally exhausted, and he had lost some of his usual clarity in decision-making. He hated This feeling, but he couldn''t escape it because too much had been happening recently.

    "Haah..."

    Minato took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, trying to calm himself down. He worked to keep his emotions in check and appear as composed as possible. He didn''t want to let these incidents throw him off, especially since he still didn''t fully understand Konan''s intentions. Was she genuinely aligned with him? Did she have any connection with the Third Hokage''s faction?

    The more he thought about it, the harder it became to judge the situation. He wasn''t sure what Konan''s plans were, and until he knew the whole truth, he had to be cautious in his approach.

    After all, this could involve Jiraiya, his mentor.

    This was Minato''s first real encounter with the Akatsuki trio, and he had already found their behavior somewhat strange. Out of caution, he had refused to allow them to settle in Konoha, but that didn''t mean he held any particular animosity toward them.

    As he observed Konan, Minato couldn''t help but wonder if she was just here to eat ramen. But even that thought felt absurd to him.

    The idea that this girl had traveled to Konoha to eat ramen at Ichiraku seemed ridiculous. She had claimed to know about the ramen shop from Jiraiya, but Minato knew that Jiraiya wasn''t even aware of Ichiraku Ramen''s existence when he was training the Akatsuki members.

    Yet, despite the absurdity, this was precisely what seemed to be happening.

    "What''s going on?"

    Minato shifted his gaze toward the gatekeeper ninja, who also had an empty bowl of ramen in front of him. It was clear that the gatekeeper had finished eating as well.

    Minato was reluctant to believe Konan''s excuse, but all the facts seemed to point to it being the truth.

    "Explain yourself," Minato finally said, his attention now focused on the gatekeeper. He hadn''t planned to ask him immediately, but he figured it was best to clarify things now.

    After all, the gatekeeper was in a difficult position. As someone supposed to guard the village gates, he had left his post to escort a girl into Konoha to eat ramen. This was more than just dereliction of duty¡ªit was suspicious behavior.

    The gatekeeper looked visibly embarrassed. Just a short while ago, he had informed Minato about the Akatsuki trio''s arrival and witnessed the entire exchange between Minato and them. Yet here he was, having brought Konan into Konoha against Minato''s instructions, and Minato had caught him in the act.

    "It''s true, she only wanted to eat some ramen. She''s one of Jiraiya-sensei''s students, and I didn''t know what else to do. So I decided to supervise her while she ate and then escort her out once she was done."

    "And... the other two didn''t enter the village. It seems they had some sort of disagreement and parted ways."

    The gatekeeper revealed everything he knew, hoping to clear up the misunderstanding. He knew that Minato would soon become the Fourth Hokage, and he didn''t want any issues hanging over his head. Jiraiya might have a strong reputation, but Minato was the future of Konoha.

    "???"

    Minato''s mind swirled with even more confusion.

    "Parted ways?"

    He glanced back at Konan, who was still quietly eating her ramen, and his confusion deepened.

    What in the world was going on?

 Chapter 714: Konanâ€™s Carefree Attitude

    Chapter 714 - Konan¡¯s Carefree Attitude

    Minato''s mind had been entirely unsettled by everything that had happened recently. Although he had always been known for his sharp analytical skills, the series of events over the past few days had left him with little mental energy to dissect and understand the deeper issues at play.

    After all, there''s only so much a person''s mind can handle.

    Just after his conversation with Aoba about the Third Hokage, Minato felt mentally drained, as though he had used up all his brainpower. That was why he came to Ichiraku Ramen¡ªto recharge himself with a comforting bowl of ramen.

    But he never expected to run into Konan from the Akatsuki trio here.

    What made things even more complicated was that Minato initially believed some deeper issue must be at play. After all, Yahiko and Nagato, the other two members of the Akatsuki trio, gave him the impression that there was some hidden agenda¡ªthey seemed to be holding back something in their conversations with him.

    Though not profoundly focused on the trio''s every word, Minato could keenly sense a slight distance between him and them. This gap wasn''t noticeable, but his instincts picked up on it.

    After going through those encounters, Minato didn''t want the Akatsuki trio to enter Konoha, believing they would only cause him trouble. He tried his best to send them away.

    But he never imagined that even during his short break for ramen, he''d run into Konan from the Akatsuki trio.

    And the odd part was...

    When Minato thought Konan might be up to something, she showed no signs. Yet the things she said contained numerous inconsistencies, leaving him unsure of what to make of the situation.

    It seemed strange, but was happening before his eyes, leaving him puzzled.

    This was a shocking revelation to Minato, especially when the gatekeeper ninja mentioned that the Akatsuki trio had gone their separate ways.

    Minato didn''t know much about the Akatsuki trio. Even when Jiraiya had returned to Konoha, he only mentioned them briefly, saying that the three of them were ninjas from the Land of Rain who had grown up together and shared a strong bond. But from what Minato was now witnessing, it seemed like their relationship wasn''t as deep as Jiraiya had suggested.

    Otherwise, why would they part ways over such a minor disagreement?

    This didn''t make sense.

    There was more going on beneath the surface.

    Or... could they be staging a performance for him?

    The more Minato thought about it, the more uncertain he became, unable to decide what these three were up to. At this point, Minato truly understood the meaning of the phrase "It''s lonely at the top."

    Minato was the Hokage-in-waiting. In just over a week, he would officially take the Hokage title during the inauguration ceremony, succeeding the Third Hokage.

    Because of this, Minato felt he had no one to confide in anymore.

    Even casual conversations with people now carried a sense of formality. His friends from his age group seemed cautious when speaking to him.

    It wasn''t like he could have honest discussions with others as he did with Aoba about the Third Hokage. To most people, such topics were off-limits. This made Minato feel incredibly isolated.

    He realized that his peers could joke about it among themselves when discussing the darker aspects of the Third Hokage''s tenure. But now that he was seen as the next Hokage, nobody wanted to engage with him on those topics.

    If Minato had not been chosen as the Fourth Hokage, he could have joined in those conversations and laughed with his friends. But now, because of his new role, there was a natural distance between him and everyone else when it came to matters involving Konoha''s leadership. People instinctively showed him more respect, even without asking for it, simply because he was no longer just another ninja or a former academy student but the future Hokage.

    This was a different time, and Minato''s position had changed.

    Anyone with common sense knew to tread carefully around him now. Otherwise, they could face unintended consequences if they didn''t adjust to the changing dynamics.

    For this reason, Minato found himself without many friends in Konoha anymore. The only person he could genuinely discuss these topics with was Aoba. But after their intense conversation, Minato''s head was ready to explode, and now he had stumbled into another confusing situation that he couldn''t easily decipher.

    While Minato questioned Teuchi and the gatekeeper, Konan, for her part, simply continued eating her ramen without care.

    From Konan''s perspective, after the incident at Konoha''s gate, she no longer had any expectations from Minato. And without expectations, she had nothing to fear.

    Konan had no further demands from Minato. Her sole purpose in coming to Ichiraku Ramen was to potentially meeting Otsutsuki Sheren again.

    Now that she was here, where they had agreed, she wasn''t sure if she would get to meet him, but she was confident that Minato wasn''t Otsutsuki Sheren. So, there was no reason to bother giving him any special attention.

    When there''s no real cause and effect between two people, there''s no need to be overly cautious.

    Konan had already achieved her last goal: to come to Ichiraku Ramen. In her own way, she had sent out the signal to Otsutsuki Sheren that she was there. Whether or not he received it or chose to respond was beyond her control.

    Konan had done all she could. If anyone expected her to do more, she wouldn''t know what that could be. She had already infiltrated Konoha, which was an accomplishment in itself. A second attempt might not even succeed.

    With that in mind, she felt that since Minato had already discovered her, there was nothing more to hide. She was ready to leave Konoha at any time, and even if she were captured and thrown into the village''s prison, she wouldn''t mind. As long as the signal had been sent, her mission was complete.

    Now, her focus was on finishing her ramen without wasting it. After that, there would be no regrets.

    "You really just came here to eat ramen?" Minato asked, still perplexed as he enthusiastically watched Konan devour the noodles. His question sounded less like a genuine inquiry and more like a sarcastic remark, as his suspicions about the Akatsuki trio''s possible connection to the Third Hokage had already taken root in his mind.

    "To be precise, I''ve eaten two bowls," Konan replied nonchalantly after slurping the last noodle. She looked up at Minato, with traces of ramen broth still on her lips, her expression completely content. The tension from before had vanished, leaving her looking carefree and relaxed.

    "Well, there''s nothing more to say. I''m ready to leave now. Of course, if you feel I''ve done something wrong and want to investigate me, go ahead and arrest me," Konan added calmly. Having achieved her goal, she had nothing to fear and could face whatever came next with peace of mind.

 Chapter 715: A Ninja Named Aoba

    Chapter 715 - A Ninja Named Aoba

    After adjusting her mindset, Konan no longer felt the same strong reverence for Minato.

    After all, she had no more expectations from him.

    At this point, Konan had only one goal: to come to Ichiraku Ramen in Konoha and eat a bowl of ramen. Now that she had finished, everything else no longer mattered.

    The reason she came to eat was to send a signal to Otsutsuki Sheren that she needed help.

    She wasn''t sure if Sheren had received the message, but she felt she had done everything possible. The rest was up to fate.

    Konan had already done all she could, so now she simply waited for the outcome. As for Minato, she could tell that he didn''t particularly care about their shared bond as students of Jiraiya, so she saw no reason to dwell on it.

    At least now, Konan knew that relying on Minato to stay in Konoha was pointless. She needed to find someone else, and that person was Otsutsuki Sheren. If there was any chance of staying in Konoha, he was the only one who could make it happen.

    With that thought, Konan''s gaze toward Minato became much calmer.

    "Have you made up your mind?" she asked. "Will you take me away, or should I leave on my own? I''m full now."

    After speaking, Konan turned her head and looked at Teuchi, who was smiling warmly at the two of them.

    "Thank you for the meal. This is the best ramen I''ve ever had, truly delicious!" Konan genuinely praised it as the best ramen she had ever tasted.

    She couldn''t lie about it, especially now that she wasn''t sure if she would ever get another chance to eat here again.

    Knowing that she might never return to Konoha, Konan felt she needed to express her gratitude to Teuchi while she still had the chance.

    "You liking it is all that matters," Teuchi responded, his smile growing wider. He loved the feeling of having his food appreciated.

    At that moment, Teuchi looked at Konan with even more warmth. She had brought joy to his ramen shop, and he felt a deep sense of fulfillment seeing someone enjoy his food so much.

    Teuchi loved ramen, but he loved people who loved ramen even more.

    "???"

    Minato was confused when he observed Konan. He could tell she genuinely meant what she said, making him more suspicious.

    "Is she really just here for ramen? This is too strange..."

    Minato couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something more going on. The contradictions between what he knew and what he saw left him with doubts.

    On one hand, Konan claimed to be here just for ramen, and her actions seemed to align with that. But Minato couldn''t help but feel something deeper at play, something he was missing.

    Her calm demeanor and satisfaction after eating all seemed too simple, too easy.

    He couldn''t let her leave without thoroughly considering the potential risks. Letting her go could be a dangerous mistake.

    But as the Hokage-in-waiting, Minato couldn''t afford to be seen as narrow-minded. After all, a person coming here just to eat ramen wasn''t exactly a crime.

    The situation put him in a difficult position. He knew Konan was hiding something, but without evidence, he was stuck. He couldn''t justify detaining her based solely on suspicion.

    For a moment, Minato fell into deep thought, struggling with the decision of whether to let Konan go or not.

    Suddenly, an idea came to him¡ªif his judgment was clouded, he needed to consult someone who could think more clearly.

    "You!" Minato called, pointing to the gatekeeper ninja, motioning for him to come closer.

    Still feeling the weight of the situation, the gatekeeper rushed over without hesitation. He knew he was in a precarious position after escorting Konan into the village, especially since Minato had specifically instructed him to keep the Akatsuki trio out.

    "Lord Minato," the gatekeeper said, bowing respectfully. He understood that every word Minato said from this point forward could be crucial.

    He wasn''t stupid. As a gatekeeper, he learned to read the room, and he could tell Minato was struggling.

    If he could help solve the problem, perhaps it would improve his standing and absolve him of wrongdoing.

    Minato didn''t speak right away. He gestured again, signaling for the gatekeeper to come closer, ensuring that only the two could hear the conversation.

    "Go to Konoha''s Anbu and find a ninja named Aoba. Tell him to come here immediately," Minato whispered.

    "Yes, sir!" the gatekeeper responded swiftly, realizing this was his chance to redeem himself.

    He had heard of Aoba before. In the aftermath of the Third Ninja War, the names of the two surviving Anbu members, Morino Ibiki and Yamanaka Aoba, were well-known in the village. Everyone had heard their names, even if few had seen them.

    For the gatekeeper, finding Aoba wouldn''t be difficult. After all, few Anbu were left, and Aoba''s name was practically legendary after the war.

    The gatekeeper wasn''t entirely sure of Minato''s relationship with Aoba, but it was clear that Minato held Aoba in high regard.

    If Minato had confidence in Aoba''s abilities, it was important not to underestimate him.

    After the gatekeeper left to complete his task, Teuchi and Konan exchanged puzzled glances. They could sense that Minato had done something but weren''t quite sure what it was.

 Chapter 716: The So-called Danzo

    Chapter 716 - The So-called Danzo

    At this moment, the first person Minato Namikaze thought of was Aoba. He knew that only Aoba could help him solve this complicated situation.

    If things hadn''t reached this point, Minato wouldn''t have sought Aoba''s help so soon, exceptionally since he had just returned from seeing him.

    Visiting him twice so quickly felt too frequent, and even Minato felt a little embarrassed by it.

    Minato wanted to solve the problem on his own. However, even he had to admit that the situation was far too complex, consuming his mental energy to exhaustion. He now needed Aoba to step in and help him clear things up. Aoba was the only person Minato trusted utterly.

    Of course, he couldn''t reveal this in front of the others, especially since he didn''t fully know the extent of Konan''s influence. If Konan genuinely aligned with the Third Hokage, mentioning Aoba''s name could expose Aoba''s identity.

    This was something Minato didn''t want to risk.

    Minato knew he had to protect Aoba, as he was one of the few allies Minato could rely on. If Aoba''s identity were to be revealed to the Third Hokage before Minato officially took over as Hokage, Aoba could face grave danger.

    Minato was very cautious about this.

    He didn''t have many people he could rely on. If the Third Hokage controlled Aoba, it would be a significant problem.

    Thus, Minato refrained from mentioning Aoba''s name in front of Konan, preventing her from discovering his identity.

    As for Teuchi, Minato didn''t have the same concerns. He knew Teuchi had a close relationship with Aoba, and Minato trusted that Teuchi wouldn''t betray him. There was no issue there.

    "What''s your plan now?" Konan asked, blinking as she stared at Minato. "Should I stay, or should I go? You can''t keep stalling me forever, can you?"

    Konan felt that she now had the upper hand in their psychological battle. She no longer needed Minato''s support to stay in Konoha; thus, she had no more fear or concern.

    She was beyond needing Minato.

    Her only goal had been to come to Ichiraku Ramen and send a signal to Otsutsuki Sheren. Now that the signal had been sent, she no longer cared about anything else.

    Konan was no longer afraid after having done what she set out to do. She no longer needed Minato, and she could leave whenever she wanted.

    Teuchi, meanwhile, didn''t think too deeply about the situation. After knowing him for many years, he knew Minato''s character very well, so he wasn''t worried.

    "Just wait," Minato said calmly, without explaining anything to Konan. In his mind, she was still a potential enemy.

    At this crucial moment, Minato couldn''t afford to take any chances. Once Aoba arrived, he could help analyze the situation, and Konan''s inconsistencies would be exposed.

    Minato was increasingly aware of how valuable Aoba was to him. As the future Hokage, Minato would face countless challenges, knowing he couldn''t analyze every situation thoroughly.

    He needed someone sharp, clear-headed, and loyal to help him solve problems¡ªand Aoba fit that role perfectly.

    At this moment, Minato realized why the Third Hokage had someone like Danzo by his side.

    Even the Third Hokage couldn''t handle everything on his own. He needed someone utterly loyal to make tough decisions.

    Danzo was that person.

    However, Minato also realized that having such a person close to the Hokage meant they would learn many of its secrets.

    If that trust were ever broken, it could lead to catastrophic betrayals, like what recently happened when Danzo exposed everything on the Hokage Monument.

    Still, Minato didn''t see Danzo''s actions as a true betrayal of the Third Hokage. He believed it was all part of a larger plan orchestrated by the Third Hokage and Danzo to create the impression that the Third Hokage was stepping down.

    Minato suspected their ultimate goal was to sabotage the upcoming Hokage succession ceremony and prevent him from becoming the Fourth Hokage.

    It was a cunning plot.

    Minato understood this, which is why he was so cautious now. He believed the Akatsuki trio was somehow tied to the Third Hokage, perhaps sent to gather intelligence on him.

    Meanwhile, Aoba was sitting in his Anbu quarters, reading a book. He had sensed Konan''s chakra earlier and now felt another presence heading in his direction.

    The chakra he sensed earlier had been with Konan at Ichiraku Ramen. Once Minato arrived, this second presence began moving toward him.

    Aoba could sense their chakra and the nervousness within it. However, he didn''t give it much thought. These were minor players, and he wasn''t too concerned.

    In Aoba''s mind, Minato was likely sending someone to introduce the Akatsuki trio to him, assuming everything had gone well.

    He didn''t expect any conflict, especially after the previous situation with the Akatsuki trio.

    Aoba figured that Minato and the Akatsuki trio had probably resolved everything by now, so he wasn''t overly concerned.

    But as the chakra drew nearer, Aoba began to feel a sense of confusion.

    "Wait a minute," Aoba thought, frowning. "Why is this person so anxious? Am I really that intimidating?"

    The nervousness in the approaching chakra didn''t seem normal for someone coming to meet him.

    "Strange!" Aoba muttered to himself. "Why are they so uneasy about coming to see me?"

    He began to suspect that something more was going on.

    After waiting a while longer, Aoba sensed that the person was now in the empty, dark hallways of the Anbu quarters, nearing his room.

    But instead of moving confidently, they seemed to be pacing back and forth as if lost.

    Aoba considered helping them but couldn''t think of a good reason to intervene.

    He sighed and decided to wait until the visitor found their way.

    "Why is this taking so long?" Aoba wondered, growing more and more puzzled as time passed.

    Finally, unable to wait any longer, Aoba sighed, picked up his book, and opened the door to head outside.

 Chapter 717: Is That You?

    After receiving Minato Namikaze''s order, the gatekeeper ninja dared not hesitate and rushed toward the Anbu dormitory as fast as he could.

    As a ninja of Konoha, he knew where the Anbu headquarters was.

    However...

    When he finally reached the Anbu dormitory, an inexplicable, eerie chill seemed to envelop the area as though countless restless souls lingered within.

    The sensation was undeniable.

    It wasn''t a hallucination.

    This gatekeeper ninja was no weakling. He was pretty skilled, especially in reading people''s expressions.

    This ability was why he could effectively guard Konoha''s gates, detecting whether newcomers bore ill intentions or were merely seeking entry into the village.

    His sharp instincts had helped him avert many crises.

    But now...

    Standing before the Anbu dormitory¡ªa place he had never been¡ªhe felt like a beast lurking in the shadows.

    "So terrifying..."

    The gatekeeper ninja gasped, suddenly afraid to step inside.

    Though the exterior seemed ordinary, the oppressive aura felt tangible, almost suffocating.

    It was as if this place had witnessed many deaths.

    In truth, he could understand this, considering that those in the Anbu were either people with blood on their hands or those destined to die soon.

    Ordinary people had no reason to come to the Anbu.

    Every Anbu ninja, after all, was known to be ruthless.

    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, his anxiety deepened. Unlike the usual hustle and bustle when the Anbu was full of ninjas, only one was left today¡ªAoba. The other notable Anbu ninja, Morino Ibiki, had been promoted, and even before that, Ibiki rarely stayed in the dormitories. The Anbu dormitory was meant only for active members.

    In other words...

    The Anbu dormitory was now home to a single ninja¡ªAoba¡ªwho lived in this vast, dark, and eerily silent place, which seemed haunted by countless restless spirits.

    The mere thought of this made the gatekeeper ninja''s skin crawl. He couldn''t comprehend how someone like Aoba could muster the courage to live in such an environment.

    But there was no denying it...

    In this chilling atmosphere, he was genuinely terrified.

    Unlike other ninjas, he wasn''t scared of people. If he had arrived at the Anbu dormitory when it was full of ninjas, even with the scent of blood and the occasional distant screams, he could have handled it.

    But now, in the empty, dark dormitory, there was only one person: the Anbu ninja named Aoba.

    This made the situation unbearable for him.

    He couldn''t quite describe how unsettling this was.

    The entire Anbu headquarters was eerily quiet, save for the overwhelming smell of blood. The more silent it was, the more anxious he became.

    In any other place, he might not have felt so unnerved.

    But the Anbu headquarters was far too terrifying.

    His fear intensified as he stepped into the pitch-black hallway of the dormitory. He could hear faint water droplets echoing in the silence, their typically subtle sound amplified in this eerie environment, further fraying his nerves.

    As he advanced, his fear only grew.

    The closer he got to Aoba''s dorm, the more he sensed an ominous presence. He couldn''t tell if it was Aoba''s aura or the lingering energy of past events, but the atmosphere made him increasingly uncomfortable.

    Each time he mustered the courage to approach, he would turn back, only to try again and retreat again. The dark hallway seemed like the gaping maw of a giant beast, ready to swallow him into an abyss.

    His heart raced with fear and indecision.

    Creak...

    Suddenly, the sound of a door opening pierced the silence.

    The noise was startlingly loud in the dormitory''s deathly quiet, instantly sending a shockwave of fear through the gatekeeper ninja.

    And then...

    In the darkness, a figure appeared.

    His hair stood on end.

    "A... Aoba?" the gatekeeper ninja stammered, testing the waters. He knew there was only one person here¡ªAoba. But he couldn''t fathom how someone could live alone in such a massive, eerie place.

    "Is that you?" he asked, his voice trembling. His greatest fear was hearing a voice other than Aoba''s.

    Holding his breath and tensing every muscle, he clenched his fists in anticipation, ready to react if something unexpected happened. If he didn''t get a response, or worse, if he heard the wrong name, he knew he would be completely overwhelmed with fear.

    "???"

    Having just stepped out of his room, Aoba looked at the terrified ninja standing in the hallway. The man''s face was pale as if he had seen a ghost, prompting a wave of questions in Aoba''s mind.

    "Am I really that scary?"